《Taking the Mafia to the Magic World》


 Chapter 1 New Life

    Chapter 1 New Life


    It was a cold winter night in one of the cities present in the northern hemisphere of the Earth, a rtively impoverished ce by world standards.


    This was a sprawling city, and despite being one of the coldest nights, the city was still bustling with cars and people who could be seen roaming the streets, even in the farthest regions of the city center.


    However, right at the heart of this city, a chaotic scene unfolded. A few police cars could be seen speeding past, their sirens alerting everyone on the outskirts that something out of the ordinary was happening in the city.


    Amidst the sirens, there weren''t just the police cars that were rushing. In fact, the fire trucks and several ambnces could also be seen racing in the same direction, drawing the attention of those who were on the street to stop and wanting to take a look as to where all the vehicles were rushing.


    The National Mint, located at the heart of the city, was being robbed by criminals who were armed with military-grade weapons!


    There, gunfire echoed as the criminals were shooting at the surrounding police officers, engaged in a fierce standoff with them while they used machine guns and even grenades to destroy the nearby vehicles.


    In the midst of this chaos, people at some distance from that building were able to notice the thick plumes of dark smoke billowing from the besieged building, evidence of the criminals'' destructive deeds as they had finished robbing that facility.


    "Quick, time to go! We''ve got everything we wanted!"


    "Kill everyone. Leave no witnesses behind!"


    "Haha, it''s time to celebrate!"


    Some of the criminals jeered among themselves as they received warnings from some of theirrades over the radio.


    Meanwhile, as they escaped, thest one among them, who was still in the building, navigated through the wrecked walls, heading towards the various pre-nned escape routes they had developed over the past five years.


    At the same time, a helicopternded at the building rooftop, bearing one of the leaders of today''s operation who entered the site along with a briefcase while disguised as an executive.


    The ck briefcase was handcuffed to his left wrist while a field hockey mask masked his face.


    As he walked to the site, the man seamlessly ignored the sounds of gunshots that wereing from just a few dozen meters below his current location while the acrid smell of burning stic and dirt permeated the surroundings. "Let''s go, fes!"


    He then took off his mask, revealing the youthful countenance of someone who didn''t even seem to be someone who was used to doing crimes that he currently was leading.


    This was Vicente Acosta, a 25-year-old, notoriously renowned member of the Mafia in this country. He was known for orchestrating three sessful escapes from federal prisons and a bank robbery.


    At the age of 17, he began his career in the mafia by organizing the affairs of an arms dealer in his neighborhood in this very city. Over the years, he had risen through the ranks and gained the position where he stood just three steps away from bing the heir of the leader of the family he currently belonged to.


    Should he escape this scene sessfully, his path to bing the next Don of the Mazzanti family would be practically guaranteed!


    But that was one of a kind¨C IF THAT WOULD HAPPEN!


    As his helicopter took off for his getaway, Vicente suddenly spotted his right-hand man in this operation on the helipad of the building. That guy had taken off the mask on his face and was looking at him strangely.


    A momentter, this man whom he trusted, squeezed something in one of his hands, a sinister smile forming on his face.


    Noticing this, Vicente''s heart froze.


    "Shi..."


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    An explosion erupted from the helicopter''s tail, immediately causing the pilot to lose control of the carrier as it started a plummet from the sky dozens of meters with each passing moment.


    Amid the chaos and warning sounds inside that helicopter as the pilot and copilot screamed in desperation, Vicente saw thest moments of his life on Earth pass before his eyes.


    ''Fucking traitor!'' He thought, but less than ten seconds after the theft of his life, his helicopter crashed to the ground!


    BOOOOM!


    ...


    Pa!


    "Aaaaagh!"


    At one second, Vicente closed his eyes and felt the bitterness of one who would die after being betrayed by someone he had trusted like a brother.


    By the next second, he felt an intense pain in an unexpected area of his body, his buttocks, while trying to open his eyes. Strangely, he didn''t feel the pain of dying.


    As he screamed in pain, he found himself in apletely different ce, but he couldn''t see properly, as he could barely open his eyes.


    The pain in his buttocks did not seem to go away in the slightest, and thus he tried to bring his hand to this part of his body to massage it. Unfortunately, Vicente found that there was something peculiarly strange about his body.


    ''Eh? What is it?'' He was almost as shocked as he was just a moment ago when he was about to die. That was because he noticed that his body seemed to have shrunk.


    He was barely able to control his hands. In fact, he barely had any control over himself. It was as if his body was moving by itself, and all he could do was cry!


    Suddenly, he felt a giant hand approaching his body, making him feel helpless in this bizarre situation.


    But instead of suffering for that creature, the hand enveloped him in what felt like a warm andfortable nket.


    Soon after, Vicente heard a voice in an unfamiliarnguage that he couldn''tprehend.


    "Congrattions, Mister Fuller, it''s a boy. He is quite strong and healthy. He will be a good merchant in the future, haha," one voice dered.


    But then, Vicente heard a voice that didn''t sound much unfamiliar to him.


    "Oh, my baby, you are finally showing yourself to the world, huh? Mommy waited 14 months to meet you..." A sweet, soothing voice reached Vicente''s tiny ears, and soon he found himself being cradled in the arms of this woman with ck hair and ample bosom.


    Gulp!


    Though Vicente could not understand any of the words spoken by these people, he wasn''t dumb to not be able to realize his situation even after observing all these signs. With each passing moment, the situation became increasingly clear to him.


    ''Shit, I''ve been reincarnated, and now I''m a newborn!'' he eximed in his mind, but to those around him, he was still crying as his mother attempted to calm him down.


    Vicente''s father, filled with joy at the arrival of his firstborn son, couldn''t contain his excitement and babbled aloud, "Hahaha, my son, my son!"


    "He''s just like you, Mister Fuller," one of the doctor''s assistants, who had helped deliver Vicente,mented with a smile as she saw the blissful family moment.


    Bringing new life into the world was always a joyful experience!


    Vicente''s father continued to smile like a fool, watching his wife and son with his teary eyes.


    During their long journey, his wife unexpectedly started tobor in a remote vige.


    Luckily, the only local doctor in the vige was present, sparing them from having the risks of a natural birth without the presence of an appropriate magician.


    Who knew what might have happened if the vige''s sole magician who specialized in medicine, was not present?


    As such, the relief in Merchant Fuller''s heart was immense. Now he could celebrate the birth of his son without having the worry that his first son would be harmed at the time of birth due to not being attended by a doctor.


    After a few moments, one of the doctor''s assistants, with a golden light emanating from her fingers, ced her hands on Kate Hogan''s crotch, Vicente''s mother.


    When Vicente, who was now able to open his eyes more readily, saw it up close, he observed numerous tiny letters inscribed in semi-transparent linesing down from that woman''s hands and going into his mother''s private region.


    ''Uh? What is that?'' he wondered, his eyes wide with amazement as he witnessed magic for the first time in his new life!

 Chapter 2: Early Years

    <h4>Chapter 2: Early Years?</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, three years have passed...


    After arriving in a new world without fully understanding how he had died and how he had ended up in this magical ce, Vicente slowly adapted to a new reality.


    The beginning had been very boring for him. Even though he had all his memories from his time on Earth, he had to endure the tortuous journey every baby would take after birth.


    For months, he just ate, slept, pooped, and finally, pissed himself.


    The experience of waking up in the middle of the night with his private parts and sometimes even his back covered in poop was terrible!


    He almost lost all his honor in this dark period of his life.


    Meanwhile, a baby''s routine does not contain many adventures. He already knew how many things worked, so he hadn''t experienced many discoveries.


    At most, he had been entertained by the few times he had seen people using magic in front of him.


    At first, he didn''t really understand what it was. Still, the more time he spent in this ce, the more he realized that the fantastic powers the people used were like the magic he had often heard about in fiction stories.


    Through this discovery, he learned that he was no longer on Earth but in a wonderful ce!


    This was Pris Realm, a world where magic existed!


    After his first monotonous months in Pris Realm, Vicente had slowly learned about where he was, thenguage spoken by his new parents, and that wonderful discovery.


    At 7 months, he had learned to speak a few words, but only at 1 year and 5 months had he achieved enough to form sentences and understand what people said to him.


    By this time, he had begun to understand the stories his mother told him whenever he went to sleep.


    Pris Realm was a marvelous ce full of possibilities, where terrible monsters existed in forests or even hidden in the shadows. At the same time, humans capable of learning magic had the possibility to walk unique paths, strengthening their bodies and souls through magic.


    Their lives could be prolonged as long as they strengthened themselves, and the word impossible could not easily be used with these specialists.


    By learning to speak, he had learned these things and some basic concepts of how this society worked.


    However, he was still a child and had a lot to learn. At the age of 3, he did not know about the hierarchies of magical cultivation nor the differences in status from family origin.


    Was this a ce like Earth where finance was more important than everything else?


    He didn''t know yet.


    At most, he knew about how things were in his family.


    He was the son of a rtively sessful merchant named Andrew Fuller. This man could be described as kind, good-looking, and a very intelligent person.


    His mother was Kate Hogan, who lived basically to take care of her husband''s and children''s needs.


    She was part of a wealthy bourgeois family from the same province as Andrew, where they had met five years ago.


    As for Andrew, he was ofmon origin but had achieved sess through his business activity, a career he had followed since he was adopted by a wealthy merchant 20 years ago.


    From this union had emerged Lauren and, more recently, Vicente.


    Lauren was Vicente''s only sister for the moment. Still, considering how much their parents were in love with each other, he did not doubt that one day there would be more brothers and sisters.


    Lauren was not jealous and got along very well with him. So Vicente naturally viewed her favorably.


    Given his past on Earth, he might not have connected with this family. But after three years of living with them and receiving nothing but love from everyone, he had adopted this family and truly epted them into his heart.


    Because of this good rtionship, he enjoyed his time with them, learned things, and understood their reality.


    His father might be considered financially sessful, but this was a society in which that was not enough for one to be guaranteed the basics.


    This was a magical society; as such, one could only achieve a good social position through magical power.


    Having resources mattered, but only if these resources could move magicians.


    This his father could not do!


    So, even if they could be considered rich by the standards of this world, they would have to bow their heads to some groups just about everywhere they went.


    There were nobles in this world, people who usually belonged to heaven-blessed families with good magical talents among their members. But besides them, a few individuals ofmon origin could have high positions just by their talents, and the rest of this society would have to be careful in dealing with them.


    As someone weak and unable to move relevant magicians, Vicente''s father had to be humble.


    Vicente had learned this recently and was slowly trying to adopt a humble and discreet lifestyle necessary for his survival and sess.


    He had often heard stories from his father about how putting his head down at the right moments and taking steps back had benefited him.


    As someone who had been betrayed on Earth and was trying to learn to live in this new world, Vicente had taken this hint and tried to act like his old man whenever possible. And so did his mother and sister.


    Perhaps for this reason, in the three years he had lived here, they had never experienced a desperate situation.


    Now, Vicente was in his family''s main house in the Seidel Kingdom, Scott Province, Martell Vige.


    This was a rtively small ce, with less than three thousand inhabitants, where no members of the nobility resided.


    Martell Vige was surrounded by arge forest, mountains, and agricultural fields that stretched for hundreds of kilometers.


    Given its remote position in the province, this was a quiet ce that usually did not have to deal with major problems.


    That was why the head of the Fuller family had established his residence there!


    And precisely in this ce, Vicente was running after his mother at this very moment.


    ...


    "Mama, when will I be able to learn magic?" He asked in a rather childish, swallowing lethargguage, still struggling to speak properly.


    In his mind, Vicente could form words, read, and understand what people were saying, even when they used slightly moreplex words. But strangely, he couldn''t speak or write as well as he thought he could.


    Kate once again heard her son asking her about this and smiled as she put some clothes on a clothesline.


    "Vicente, this is no time for you to worry about that. I already told you that. First, you must learn to write and fulfill your lessons with your sister."


    Vicente heard that and thought it was highly unfair for her to hold the truth about this from him.


    "But I''m doing my best. When are you going to talk to me about it?"


    She stopped what she was doing and sighed. "All right, I''ll tell you about it." She paused briefly, feeling that she might hurt her little boy, but it would be better to tell him immediately.


    "Vicente, magic is something you can train. Use your perseverance, luck, and contacts. In short, there are many ways to improve a person''s abilities." She started in a positive tone but soon became more serious. "However, regardless of how many ways there are to improve as a magician, none of them can correct a bad natural talent.


    In the magic world, magicians'' fate is already decided before they even begin their magical journeys.


    No matter how hard a magician with bad talent perseveres, they will never reach the same level as a well-born cker."

 Chapter 3: Change of Plans

    <h4>Chapter 3: Change of ns?</h4>


    "The world of magic is not fair, my son..." Vicente''s mother said, feeling a weight in her heart but determined to teach her son how to face reality.


    He was very young, but since he had been showing signs that he spent too much time thinking about it, Kate had decided to once and for all solve the problem.


    Before he raised his dreams too high, she would cut off his wings to prevent him from attempting a ''flight'' that would only cause him to fall ''face first'' to the ground.


    As a mother, it was her duty to prepare her son for this terrible world!


    "Don''t expect to have extraordinary magical abilities nor to have rich mana, Vicente. Your father and I don''t, so you are unlikely to be privileged in that...


    So don''t think too much about it. In time you will undoubtedly be able to use magic, but you should focus on bing a good merchant like your father.


    Then you can have a good life, have friends and freedom to move around."


    After sighing, she smiled at her son, ying with his hair, before hugging him. "You don''t need magic to be happy. Your family loves you very much, my little boy."


    Hearing thosest words, Vicente could notin, much lessment the cruel truth of this world.


    The amount of mana a person had was considerably associated with their hereditary characteristics, so the odds were against him.


    But wasn''t that also the case on Earth? He had been born poor on Earth and, from a young age, had lived in the naturally unjust reality of that world.


    From that experience, the weight of the truth had not affected this young man so much.


    He smiled at his mother and kissed her cheek, feeling that he could find his own way of living just as on Earth.


    Maybe he wouldn''t be a great magician, but he could live well in other ways!


    ''Not exactly what I wanted, but I can work with that.'' He thought as his mother embraced him. ''On Earth, I joined the Mazzanti family, but I can create my own family in this world.


    With the knowledge I have today, I am confident of putting together my own group and being an even better Don than the old man.


    I just have to beware of traitors...'' Vicente remembered the worm that had sent him to this world.


    He didn''t hate where he was now, but was there any guarantee that he would be reincarnated in another world if he died again?


    With no indication that he would have the same luck, he wanted to prevent the same thing that had happened on Earth from repeating itself in Pris Realm.


    "Now go y with your sister, Vice. Mom has to finish what she''s doing." Kate said in a sweeter tone than earlier, releasing her son to return to his world of few worries.


    She was heartbroken that she had had to teach her son such hard things and soon began to think about making his favorite foodter.


    While she was thinking about this, little Vice ran to where his sister was, knowing that this young girl would y with him since she favored him so much.


    "Vice!" Lauren shouted upon seeing her little brother as she finished her etiquette lesson.


    In that society, girls like Vicente''s sister were groomed from an early age to be good wives, mothers, and housewives.


    Some of them became magicians and ventured out into the world, but this was the life of few. Most women followed customs simr to those Vicente had read about in history books on Earth.


    Their family would educate and train them until they could conceive a child. Then their father would find a worthy man and arrange the marriage.


    Usually, this arranged marriage would serve to improve the rtions of both families, so the woman was hardly involved in the choice of her husband.


    Since she was a child, Lauren had been learning how to behave and be ady worthy of respect.


    One day Vicente would also begin to be prepared by his family, but unlike his sister, he would be prepared to inherit his father''s profession, the mostmon thing to happen to the first male child.


    However, Vice was still very young, and his responsibilities were few. So he had a lot of freedom and could y with his sister whenever she was free.


    And it would be like this for the next months until little Vice would reach his 5th birthday!


    At that time, things would finally change a little for him!


    ...


    In the months since Vicente''s discovery of the rtionship between mana and heredity, this boy had slowly lived a less boring life, learning more about a little bit of everything in this world.


    When he was four years old, he received his first books after asking his parents for months.


    By then, he could speak and write properly, a requirement made by his father to give him these books.


    Through them, he had learned about mana, magic, and heredity, along with a dozen or so pieces of information about the kingdom he was born into.


    Mana was an important aspect of every magician, their source of magical power, necessary to cast spells and activate abilities.


    Magic was the refinement and application of magical power for the application of a spell or ability.


    As for heredity, this talked about how the magical attribute and magical form could be significantly influenced by those of their parents.


    Through this, he understood that he had a high chance of having simr characteristics to his parents and eventually achieving feats they might have had if focused on their magical path.


    As someone who already understood that his parents were not versed in magic, Vicente had grown up thest two years without great expectations for his awakening.


    The awakening happened when youths turned 14 and were given something called a Magic Gem in a special ceremony.


    After their origin rted to heredity, what most influenced the life of a magician was the Magic Gem, so this was a ceremony of utmost importance.


    But little Vice was not so interested in this after his discoveries about how ordinary the people in his family were.


    So, right when he turned 5 and started his sses to learn about his father''s upation, Vice was totally focused on learning what he could about it.


    He had no intention of bing a merchant identical to his father. Yet, he wanted to learn Andrew''s ways so that he could use them to his advantage when he had the chance to raise his family along Mafia lines.


    And with that, Vicente Fuller entered the academy at the beginning of the year 867 of the Magical Age!


    ...


    Waking up this morning, Vice hurried to get ready and eat breakfast with his family, looking forward to his first day at the only academy in Martell Vige.


    At the Academy of Stars, he would begin part of his study routine, where he could learn about everything from the basics of the kingdom and the world he was in to a little about magic.


    He would still continue to learn his father''s profession daily by apanying this man in the afternoons. Still, he would have a whole routine of activities starting today.


    As someone eager to escape his monotonous life as a child, Vice almost forgot that he had to go with his mother on his first day at the academy.


    "Where are you going, Vice?" Kate smiled at him as she saw her son running to the exit door of this residence.


    "Mom, let''s go! I can''t wait to go to the academy!" He said in his childish tone, but without speaking like he did years ago.


    Kate smiled and saw Lauren and Andrew looking at her, clearly indicating that she had spoiled him too much. Now it was her responsibility to deal with this hurried young man.


    "Sigh... It''s okay." She stood up, revealing her six-month pregnant belly, where yet another member of this family was growing.


    And so Vice went to his mother''s side for his first day at the academy!

 Chapter 4: First Day at the Academy

    <h4>Chapter 4: First Day at the Academy?</h4>


    After leaving his residence hand in hand with his mother, Vicente walked through some dirt roads until he reached the main street of Martell Vige, the only one covered with cobblestones.


    But his house was not far from the center of the vige, so he and his mother did not have to worry about the surrounding dust until they reached this area, which was the most beautiful in the whole vige.


    There Vicente saw his favorite spot in this ce, the central square where the statue of the founder Martell stood, where there was space for children to y and for adults to chat around a beautiful garden.


    In the stone-covered surroundings, where there was no mud on rainy days, and on this sunny day, people were walking past among carriages.


    Some animals whit humans asionally passed by while Vicente watched this ce with interest, noticing a little more movement than usual.


    But naturally, the movement there was greater than usual since today was the beginning of another period at the Academy of Stars, where more than a dozen new children would begin their activities.


    Therefore, several fathers and mothers were bringing their little ones to this ce for their first day, while some older students went alone to that building at one end of the triangle-shaped square.


    The Academy of Stars weed children up to the age of 10, after which, if any family wished their children to study further, they would have two options.


    One would be to get a master for their child, from whom they could learn a trade.


    Usually, the children''s parents did such a thing on their own, but on rare asions, great professionals, and magicians, would take disciples, and a few would be lucky enough not to have to do the same as their parents.


    The second alternative was to send their children between 10 and 13 to one of the royal academies, where they could learn whatever they chose.


    However, it was not cheap to get into one of the royal academies and even wealthy people were not guaranteed to be able to get one of their children there. There were fewer vacancies for new students than people willing to pay for their children''s education there!


    But studying at one of these academies would not give much professional advantage to young people like Vice, who could learn from their parents. The main difference between these ces and others was that if these young students at the real academies had good magical talents, they would receive opportunities to join the Seidel Magic College once they passed the awakening.


    The Seidel Magic College was the primary way for young magicians to learn and master their own skills and have chances to rise economically and socially.


    Through it, one could acquire the title of nobility if one was talented and graduated with merit. But even if they were not the best of students, the very fact of graduating from this institution would be enough to guarantee a life far above the ordinary.


    Vice already had an idea of what the Seidel Magic College was like from one of the books he had read, but he had no thoughts of ever going there.


    His father would hardly put him in one of the royal academies, so getting a ce in the acimed Seidel Magic College would be impossible.


    But he didn''t care. He had no great expectations for his mana and the Magic Gem he would earn one day, so he was fully content to study at the Academy of Stars and learn from his father.


    As he watched the other children leave their mothers or fathers to pass through the main gate of the academy, he felt anxious and pulled his mother tighter.


    "Let''s go, or I''ll bete!" Hemented to her.


    She smiled and approached the railing surrounding that three-story building, which had a design that reminded Vice of gothic buildings on Earth.


    "Hello, what is the name of the student and family?" An academy employee at that ce''s entrance stopped Kate and Vice.


    "Hi, this is my son, Vicente, from the Fuller family. Today is his first day." She said as she saw her son looking at the children walking up the front steps of the academy.


    "Excellent, Vicente. You can look for ss 1. You will have your sses there." That man said as he looked at the ck-haired young man before him. "Today is special, so the teacher will be 15 minuteste. But starting tomorrow, sses will begin at 9 a.m."


    With that said, Vice finally ran to that ce after receiving a kiss from his mother, heading towards the top of the stairs in front of him while holding the straps of his backpack with both hands.


    Due to the schedule, most of the students in the vicinity were children the same age as Vice or a year older. Therefore, he didn''t do badly by falling into a trap of older students and soon found his way to ss 1.


    The Academy of Stars building was notrge, despite its three floors. It had only five sses, a library, the administration wing, the cafeteria, and a few ces for social and physical activities.


    As much as this was a world dominated by magic, physical abilities could make a big difference in low-level battles.


    Since most of the people in this world were low-level magicians or simple mortals without the ability to use magic, learning how to fight and handle a weapon had great value.


    The Academy of Stars had as its main audience people from ordinary backgrounds, so naturally, it taught about the types of weapons and the proper arts used to handle them!


    Vice already knew the basics of this from his sister and was eager to train his fighting and weapon-handling skills.


    While he had this in mind, he finally arrived in front of ss 1, where a few young people were already on the outskirts and inside.


    He walked through the door and saw a half dozen people divided almost equally between genders.


    "Vice, you really came!" A young man with blond hair said this as he approached Vicente.


    Upon hearing his nickname, Vicente immediately looked at the brother of his sister''s best friend, whom he had met on several asions.


    "Ian, we will be colleagues from today on." He said as he smiled and made a greeting gesture that he had taught to that child of the same age as himself.


    "Hmm, I''m looking forward to martial arts sses... My sister keeps scaring me. I can''t wait for the day when I get my revenge!"


    "Good luck with that... But I''m also looking forward to the martial arts sses. Do you want to be my partner?" Vice asked, aware that they would learn in pairs.


    "Fine."


    While they were talking, a new student they didn''t know arrived and sat down next to them.


    Ian had an easier time than Vicente at starting conversations, so he did, soon bringing young Rory into their friendship circle.


    Children really did make friends easily!


    "Everyone, quiet. The ss is about to begin."


    As the children spoke simultaneously, making quite a bit of noise, the voice of the teacher who would guide them from today reached their ears, silencing everyone.

 Chapter 5: First Year of Studies at the Academy

    <h4>Chapter 5: First Year of Studies at the Academy?</h4>


    The teacher introduced himself without further ado when everyone was quiet and sat.


    "My name is Julian Roth. I am the teacher who will be in charge of your group for this year.


    For those of you who have siblings at the Academy of Stars, you may already know how things will be. But I will say this before we start the ss for those of you who are not yet aware of our activities.


    I will teach you some basic subjects, among them the history of Pris Realm, specifically that of our state, Seidel Kingdom. We will also study ournguage, Telean, andst but not least, economics."


    There wasn''t much need for 5-year-olds to learn more than that in this society.


    In economics, they learned the basics of the mathematics developed in this world and about the histories of currencies and trade.


    In the study of the Teleannguage, they would finish learning their nativenguage, one of many in Pris Realm.


    Later in their journey, they would study othernguages. Yet, first, they had to develop theirnguage skills in Telean as much as possible in their first year at the academy.


    Also, because of the magical talents existing in this world, learning a newnguage became easier when people reached their 14th birthday and went through awakening. Thus, it was best left to learn othernguages besides the essential ones at that time.


    As for Telean, this was not a difficultnguage, although it wasposed of symbols rather than letters, like some of the orientalnguages on Earth.


    Finally, in history, these youngsters would learn not only about the past of their kingdom and continent, but they would also see a bit of magic!


    Since it was not the focus of this academy to teach about magic, they merely lectured about this possibility for the youngsters to learn about the basics.


    Julian quickly exined this to his students, always speaking in the same tone while looking at them seriously.


    In the middle of this presentation, Ian said to Rory and Vice. "We were unlucky... Professor Julian is one of the most demanding. I hear he is very strict in his sses."


    "Is that so?" Rory asked, worried.


    Having heard of this man from his sister, Vice already knew this and said, "We''d better not talk too much now, or we''ll be the first examples he''ll use..."


    Professor Julian continued his presentation. "Finally, you will be taught self-defense and the warrior path. But I will not be the one to teach you, but Professor Lane.


    You will meet himter, so keep this information for now." He said, walking across the room, his arms behind his back.


    As he walked between the students'' desks, he looked intently at some of these young people, noticing who was talking or paying attention to his words.


    As he walked through his ss, he would merely stop next to those most active in their conversations, making them stop talking.


    After he finished introducing himself, he climbed the small tform at the front of the room. There he made a few hand seals, and the ckboard in front of those children began to change.


    When they saw that, even those talking stopped what they were doing to pay attention, seeing the teacher already starting the lesson using magic.


    "Let''s start with the most important. Magic!" He said as the ckboard glowed, showing various pictures and words in a way that held the attention of everyone there.


    "As some of you may already know, magic is the refinement and application of magical power.


    But it doesn''te from nothing. It depends on some crucial elements.


    They are:


    1. Mana, rted to your gic heritage.


    2. Magic Gem, rted to your awakening," he said, pointing to the green triangr stone in the middle of his forehead.


    3. "Magic attributes, which are rted to the types of spells that we arepatible with.


    4. The variables rted to luck and perseverance."


    After those words, a table with two stages and their sub-levels appeared on the ckboard.


    "Apprentice and Acolyte are the two stages most Pris Realm beings are at. They will probably be the limit for almost all if not all of you, so we won''t talk about what lies ahead.


    However, know there are more stages for a magician to pursue and be stronger!" He said in a solemn tone, for even he, who had formidable talents by the standards of this vige, was limited by these two initial stages of the magical journey.


    The students listened to him and paid attention to the graph presented, where Vice discovered the beginning of the magicians'' ranking in this world, which began with the Apprentice stage and had three sub-levels.


    They were: Junior, Intermediate, and Senior.


    The second stage, Acolyte, had five sub-levels, from the 1st to the 5th Triangle.


    What were these triangles? He didn''t know.


    "... For the 2nd magic stage, the sublevels have these not-so-good names, but they describe what happens in the stage, so even today, those names are kept.


    However, as you travel around the kingdom or even Pris Realm, you maye across people designating these sub-levels differently.


    Very often, people will call an Acolyte with the 1st Triangle formed a First Level Acolyte or even a Level 1 Acolyte, so don''t be surprised by these ways of speaking..."


    The ss continued as the young people paid attention.


    Eventually, the professor stopped talking about magic after telling these young people about the beginning of magical cultivation rank.


    There were many essential things for him to teach them, such as the elements, how they would influence their spells, awakening, the Magic Gems, artifacts, professions, etc.


    But they would learn this throughout their first year at the Academy of Stars and their journey to their 10th year.


    Then after a few minutes of talking about magic, he would follow with the beginning of the history ss, which would take up much of their study time along with the Telean sses.


    But these youngsters only studied from 9 a.m. until 1 p.m., when they had a break for lunch and then physical practice, where they would learn to fight and handle weapons.


    Before 3 p.m., their school day would end when most would return to study at home, and some would apany their parents to start learning their professions.


    This would be Vicente''s routine for the next few months until he reached his 6th birthday and a new school year began a few weeks after his birthday.


    Like on Earth, there were summer vacations in this world when students could spend more time with their families and friends. These were great opportunities for children to y and build friendships beyond the academy gates.


    When his vacation began, Vice took the opportunity to further improve some of the rtionships he had started within the academy.


    During the school year, they had little chance to develop their friendships. Still, during the vacations, he would make the most of it to get even closer to Rory and Ian, getting his first friends in Martell Vige.


    But he would also end his first year of studies and vacation with some disaffected ssmates whom he had not had good rtionships with.


    And then, on the eve of the beginning of his second year at the Academy of Stars, his second sister was born!

 Chapter 6: Back to the Academy and Threats

    <h4>Chapter 6: Back to the Academy and Threats</h4>


    Inside the Fuller family residence in Martell Vige, the sounds ofughter and congrattions wafted from the surroundings while the smell of snacks reached much of the second floor of the house.


    There, several friends of the Fuller family were celebrating the birth of Nina, Vice, and Lauren''s younger sister.


    While the adults were chatting andughing, the women watching the newest member of this family, Vice, and his friends were together in his room.


    "Now you''re going to have a new sister... What a headache. If Nina actually were a boy, it would be so much easier for all of us." Ianmented, very well-dressed in a suit, as people with money in this society usually dressed on festive asions.


    Some even adopted the style permanently, looking very much like people who could easily be seen in storybooks about Earth''s 19th and 20th centuries.


    Vice liked this since he followed such a style as a mobster before his rebirth in this world.


    He was also dressed this way, but with a set of ck clothes, his favorite color.


    On the other hand, Rory was wearing more colorful clothes than his mother had chosen.


    Rory pped one of Ian''s arms and said. "Don''t be an idiot. Being a girl or a boy, she is Vice''s sister, and we should be happy."


    "Tsk! You say that because you have no siblings. If you knew the pain of sharing your stuff with sisters, you''d know what I''m talking about." Ianmented.


    "I wish I had brothers, you bastard!"


    Vice smiled at his friends, understanding both sides. "Nina was born healthy, and my mother is okay. That''s all that matters...


    But thanks for the words. Anyway, what are you guys nning? Tomorrow we start a new year at the academy."


    The two boys in Vice''s room, one sitting on a wooden chair in this young Fuller''s study ce and the other on his bed, looked at their friend and smiled.


    "Let''s get revenge on those damned students of ss 2!" The two agreed on that point.


    Throughout their first year at the Academy of Stars, they interacted with their ss 1 ssmates and those from the older sses.


    Rare had been the asions when this happened, but they still suffered with their older ssmates.


    Aside from a few fights in which they hade out losers, they had suffered fisticuffs and losses over the past year in front of some older ssmates.


    Luckily Vice was well-versed in his fighting skills, and their defeats were not so humiliating.


    But even though Vice had put his Earthbat experience to good use in this ce, his body size and weight disadvantage to his opponents was hard to ovee. So even he had suffered a little.


    Because of this experience, the three had trained hard during their vacation, with Vice asionally fighting with them.


    In thest few days, they hadn''t seen each other, given a brief trip that two of their three families had taken. However, upon meeting again, they all confirmed they were still training andmitted to their revenge.


    Vice then said. "Very well, let''s not look for trouble with them for the moment. But we''ll put them in their ce once they bother us again!"


    Vicente had not yet started his family with the mafia customs. He was too young and needed to develop his physical skills and his friendship with these two.


    At the same time, not just any friendship could stand living in the old mafia ways, so he was also still watching Ian and Rory.


    But Vice had been slowly talking about honor, loyalty, and brotherhood with these two things he had learned in the Mazzanti family.


    A member of the Mafia had to be reliable, loyal to the Don and the family rules, have honor, and be willing to act for theirrades!


    Unlikemon criminals, Mafia members had a code to follow!


    The two agreed, just before Lauren stopped at her brother''s bedroom door, getting his attention. "Vice, bring your friends downstairs. Dad and Mom are waiting for us."


    "Hmm, we''ll be right there, big sister!"


    Vice then led the way, returning to the lower level of this house where besides them, the only children were Lauren and two friends the same age as her, 9.


    ...


    The next day...


    While Nina was at home under Kate''s care, all the other residents of the Fuller estate left.


    Andrew went to settle his business locally, something he routinely did, dealing with his warehouse and the farmers who sold him the produce he traded out of this vige.


    He spent most of his time locally, but every few weeks, he would make short trips around the province, selling local things and then buying others to resell in this vige.


    But even in the rush of his business, this man had time to take care of his family, teaching his profession to Vice, and watch as Lauren grew up.


    From now on, he would also have Nina to watch over and educate!


    As such, he went on with his local routine with a smile on his face, generated mainly by his daughter''s birth but also because he genuinely loved his profession.


    Meanwhile, Lauren was already on her way to the academy with her friends, not as eager as her brother for the beginning of another academy year.


    She was already 9, so this would be herst year at the academy. However, as someone who would be in her 5th year studying there, she was not as excited about going to another day of school.


    She quietly made her way to the academy while her brother had already arrived, and his friends soon joined him, smiling.


    "Another year together!" Ian patted Vice and Rory''s hands, looking forward to this new year of study.


    In the previous year, they had learned many things besides having suffered a little from some of the older students. But there was still much for them to discover about their world, magic, and even theirnguage.


    As children still discovering many things, they were excited!


    So they rushed to ss 2, where they would study from now on.


    But halfway there, they passed in front of a group of students from ss 3, the ones they had had problems with the year before.


    "Well, well, well, look if it isn''t the three stooges!" One of the young boys, a little taller than the three and a few pounds over his ideal weight, said as he pointed in their direction.


    "Last year, they said they would beat us this year... So what? Did you prepare well, goofballs?" Another young boy, blond and tall, said, looking at these three with an air of superiority.


    Two more boys were part of this group and stood up from where they were to support their leaders.


    Vice then stepped forward and said. "Derek, you better not provoke us... As strong as you werest year, don''t think the situation is the same."


    Darek, the leader of this little group, ignored Vice, with whom he had already suffered a bit, despite his advantage in size and age. "Rory, you better watch out... You don''t want everyone to find out your secret."


    After saying that, he turned his back and led his group away, leaving Ian and Vice looking at Rory, who was pale at those words.


    "Rory?" Ian asked, but soon after that, their friend ran away without saying anything.

 Chapter 7: Vicente’s Biggest Flaw

    <h4>Chapter 7: Vicente''s Biggest w</h4>


    Ian and Vice would watch Rory walk away from them without saying why for the next few weeks.


    They would try to question their friend on a few asions, but upon being repeatedly rebuffed or ignored, they slowly stopped pushing Rory.


    They still cared about their friend but had decided to give him time and no longer question him about the reasons for his behavior.


    In the meantime, Darek''s group continued to bother them, but much more Rory.


    From what they had seen on a few asions in these weeks, Rory was closer to such a group, serving them in many ways.


    Ian was slowly giving up on his friend, feeling that if Rory himself wasn''t looking for their help, he and Vice shouldn''t keep running after him to be ignored.


    When it came to Vice, he was still interested in what was happening with Rory. Unlike Ian, he had his memories of his previous life. He felt that Darek had something to threaten Rory.


    Hence, while continuing to learn at the academy about this world and from his father about the merchant profession, this boy was watching Rory in his spare time.


    ...


    At the Academy of Stars...


    Between the morning and afternoon sses, the students had a lunch break.


    At this time, many students were around the living areas of this academy, eating, talking, and ying.


    But in a less busy corner of this ce, Vice hid behind a tree near a corridor leading to a dead end.


    There he was, watching Darek''s group eating in the ce where they usually hang out during breaks.


    The group of four boys were sitting on the ground, while a fifth of them held a tray with drinks and snacks.


    This fifth one had his trousers down and the trash at his feet.


    That was Rory.


    As Vice watched in silence, suddenly, someone appeared behind him, but without surprising him.


    "Vice, what are you doing?" Lauren asked, seeing her brother once again watching those youngsters. "I already told you to stop doing this.


    If you can''t do anything, why keep bothering to watch him? Sometimes we have to give up some things, little brother."


    But Vice disagreed with that. "No. I need to know what they are using against Rory. When I know that, I''ll be able to do something."


    She sighed. "Knowing the motive will really help you? How would that be?"


    "Depending on what it is, I can approach Rory and say it''s no big deal. I can say that he shouldn''t humiliate himself with these people for whatever the secret is."


    He replied, watching the boysugh and kick his friend.


    Vicente pressed one of his hands into the bark of the tree in front of him.


    He was the strongest in ss 2, but against ss 3 students, he had little advantage.


    His martial arts technique even surpassed that of some ss 4 students. To get an idea of how skilled Vicente was, he trained twice a month with his sister and was usually not at a disadvantage.


    His earthly martial arts mixed with the ones he had been learning in this world, gave him great advantages over the children. But with the weight difference between his opponents and their numbers, anything he could do would have little chance of guaranteeing him a definite victory.


    He could make one of those youngsters suffer at most, but he would still have three against him.


    Ian might be able to make some difference if he were there.


    Ian was the second most talented in ss 2.


    But this other friend of Vice''s had already told him that he would not help Rory without this boy asking for his help.


    Unfortunately for Vice, he was dealing with children...


    These youngsters didn''t yet know the value of friendship and had gigantic pride.


    Lauren sighed, shaking her head negatively.


    ''Poor little brother... Finding out the truth could push you further away from him.''


    But then she asked. "What''s your n?"


    "Find out the truth, show him it''s no big deal, and bring him back into our group.


    If he doesn''t want to be my friend after that, that''s fine. I''d rather he be, but if he doesn''t want to after that, I''ll be fine as long as he doesn''t humiliate himself anymore." He said in a different tone, full of emotion. "I just can''t allow that to continue."


    Pa!


    He punched the trunk of that tree.


    Lauren looked at that clenched hand of Vice, seeing her brother''s biggest w.


    Vice couldn''t let things go. When he made up his mind to do something, he went all the way, no matter what the consequences.


    Once, he had taken a situation so far that even though he knew his parents would beat him, he went all the way, and when he was beaten, he didn''t shed a single tear.


    Lauren had seen him demonstrate this behavior in other circumstances, usually rted to his friends or family.


    She knew he was an obsessed person who was hard to convince not to do something.


    "Sigh... That''s fine. But don''t overdo it. If you spend every break watching Rory, you''ll lose your friend Ian." She warned him while lightly tapping one of his shoulders.


    She could try to help him, but she felt letting her little brother work it out for himself would be better.


    That way, he wouldn''t regret it!


    "Big sister Lauren, can you ask Ian''s sister to tell him you are teaching me at break time? I promise to sort it out quickly." He asked.


    "OK, I''ll do that, but not for long."


    "Thanks, big sister." He said before he saw those youngsters move on, and he returned to ss 2.


    Today he still wouldn''t find out the truth about Rory.


    However, Vicente did not doubt himself and intended to find that out soon.


    Amidst this, he would continue to learn about this world, which he had discovered so farcked technologies such as the Inte and electricity.


    However, other technologies basically reced these, making possible some things that existed on modern Earth.


    There were no cars or televisions, but one couldmunicate with people hundreds of kilometers away, travel through the skies in flying boats, and so on.


    But while some things like this existed, in many other respects, this society was more like that of middle-aged Europe than the modern Earth that Vincent had left.


    The customs were more simr, and the way in which those more ordinary to magic was more simr to that of the servants of feudal lords. At the same time, agriculture depended on animal strength and low-level magicians.


    In short, if you were poor andcked magical talent, you would live in Pris Realm as a poor person on middle-aged Earth. If you were talented in magic, you could have ess to things as developed or more than those of the ce Vice had left!


    Another option to live well in this world was to have so many resources that one could influence relevant magicians.


    While he was worried about his friend, Vice was learning about these possibilities and bing more interested in mastering his father''s profession and achieving a good position in the future.


    His mafia-style family still needed a lot of work to get out of his ns, but he wanted to use this business model he had learned on Earth to improve his social position in the Seidel Kingdom.


    With these ns, his routine would be full for six months until he finally achieves one of his short-term goals!

 Chapter 8: Rory’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 8: Rory''s Secret</h4>


    After the months had passed, Vice had grown a little more and was slowly approaching his 7th birthday.


    His physical abilities were improving with each passing day, and not even Ian, the only one in ss 2 who could handle fighting him before, could keep up with him recently.


    However, Vice still didn''t consider himself strong enough to solve Rory''s problem with his fists, so he was still secretly watching his friend.


    He didn''t always do this in his breaks because, as his sister had told him, doing so would alienate him from Ian, something he didn''t want.


    So for thest few months, Vicente would watch Rory a few times during the week and whenever he had some free time withoutpromising his friendship with Ian.


    Ian was no longer talking about Rory and had made new friends in ss 2, with whom Vice had also been interacting recently.


    Because of this, he was getting space to keep an eye on the actions of the group bullying Rory.


    But while Rory''s enemies had never exposed what they knew and were using against him, Vice would finally discover the truth!


    ...


    Leaving the academy in the middle of the afternoon, Vice decided to follow Rory''s steps.


    Today his father was out of the vige, doing business in other parts of the province. So he had time to do whatever he wanted until nightfall.


    He decided to use this rare asion and calmly walked behind Rory, keeping a sufficient distance for him not to be noticed.


    Since Vicente had experience in doing this, something that Rory did not have, he easily deceived this friend, who, without noticing, led someone else to a special ce in the middle of the vige.


    Vicente saw Rory entering a property he knew was not for children, where his father had once told him never to enter.


    ''What is he doing there?'' Vice wondered as he approached to check more closely.


    He wasn''t sure what that ce was, but he felt it wasn''t good, and he worried about his friend. ''Is it because of those four?''


    He would try to get closer, but halfway through, Rory would leave the ce to move on to his house.


    At the moment, Vice didn''t know that, so he returned to chasing his friend until the end of the day.


    ...


    Returning home without answers, Vice stopped next to the coachman of his family''s carriage, a middle-aged man who worked for his father.


    "Old Carson, can you answer me a question?" He stopped next to the man looking after his family''s horses.


    Animals like that existed in this magical world, although they differed slightly from those found on Earth.


    The man caring for that yellow-furred animal continuedbing its mane and said. "Have you ever made one... What do you want to know, little Vice?"


    "What''s in that house in the center of the vige that my father told me never to enter?"


    "A house?" The old man looked at Vice, trying to identify which ce that was. ''A ce for him to never enter? I can only think...''


    "Yes," Vice said, waiting for an answer.


    "Why do you want to know that?"


    "I saw my friend going in there today. I followed him but couldn''t get close enough to sneeze." He was sincere, startling that coachman.


    "Little Vice, don''t do that anymore. That ce is where degenerate men go. It''s not good for children like you." He dropped theb in his hand to advise that boy.


    Carson lowered his face close to Vicente''s and said in a low voice. "Don''t tell your father I told you this, but that ce is where lost women sell pleasure to shameless men.


    It is the doom of those of weak mind!"


    Gulp!


    ''A whorehouse?'' Vicente clearly understood what that ce was, opening his eyes significantly. ''Why would Rory go to a whorehouse?''


    But he couldn''t think of anything right away.


    ...


    The next day, Vice once again chased his friend, seeing him again entering the whorehouse in this vige.


    This time he was faster, and by using his spying skills, he managed to get to the back of that property without attracting attention.


    When he got there, he found a half-open window and watched through it.


    ''That...'' Immediately upon seeing what was there, Vice opened his eyes in amazement, noticing Rory''s mother standing before several naked women, teaching them about something.


    "When you are with a customer..." As she spoke, a tall, strong man appeared in the only doorway of thatrge room, with a child at his side.


    "Miss, little Rory is here."


    When Rory appeared there, he had a sad look on his face as he averted his eyes from the naked women in that ce.


    But as he passed his eyes through one of the back windows of this ce, he saw nothing, as Vice already ran away from there.


    Vice had many things on his mind as he ran away from that property, figuring out what had made his friend change so much in thest few months.


    ''Is Rory''s mother a prostitute?'' He wondered. ''No, she can''t be. His mother is at least 30 years old. In this society, she is no longer considered young!


    But maybe... Maybe she was?'' He remembered that Rory''s mother had no husband, a rarity in that society.


    At the same time, she could pay for her son''s studies at the Academy of Stars, where only the children of the wealthiest in this vige studied.


    ''Was she a prostitute? Now a pimp?'' He swallowed his saliva,menting Rory''s family situation.


    ''That''s why! That''s why he''s epting the humiliations of those bastards! In fact, they found out about it and are using such a thing against him!'' Vicente clenched his fists, and the veins in his neck trembled.


    He changed his path and decided to go to Rory''s house to convince his friend to stop what he was doing.


    ...


    In thete afternoon, Rory returned home alone, as always.


    However, when he saw that Vice was there waiting for him, he changed the sad expression on his face.


    "Tsk! Didn''t I already tell you not toe here?" He asked with a bit of anger, ring at Vice. "Go away! Do like Ian. Stop bothering me, Vicente!"


    "No, you should stop pretending, Rory. Now I know why you walked away from us to humiliate yourself daily for Darek''s group''s happiness.


    But you shouldn''t do that! Who cares what your mother is? Fight back against them!" He said as he approached his friend.


    Hearing this, Rory opened his eyes wide, feeling that the whole academy would soon know about this.


    His face turned red, and he clenched his fists.


    As Vicente approached him, he punched in the direction of this boy''s face, exploding in anger.


    Pow!


    Vicente didn''t expect this and felt a blow hit his face, bending his head to the side.


    Meanwhile, Rory was already preparing for the second blow.


    "Aagh!" Vice eximed at the pain of that blow and jumped backward.


    Dodging the kick Rory tried to hit him with soon after, Vice put his fighting stance on, preparing to dance with his friend.


    "You want to fight? Good, it''s been a long time since we danced!


    But note that I''m not here to threaten you! No matter what your mother is, it doesn''t change our friendship at all to me!" He said, even as he kept his guard up. "If you don''t understand it, I''ll teach you a lesson. Maybe you''ll stop being such a jerk after this."


    "Damn it! You don''t know what you''re talking about! Your family is perfect!"


    With those words, one ran into the other, marking this confrontation that would change everything between them!

 Chapter 9: Plan for Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 9: n for Revenge</h4>


    After the battle between Vicente and Rory, the young Fuller beats his friend, teaching him a lesson.


    But after Vice finished beating his friend, he heard Rory crying for the first time since he met him.


    Rory was not crying because of the injuries he had sustained in the fight with Vice, which, by the way, were no ordinary injuries.


    Although this was a child''s fight, mana strengthened the bodies of everyone in this world as they grew up.


    Rory had cried over his sad reality. He was a son of a bitch!


    He didn''t know his father, and his mother was currently a pimp who managed young prostitutes in Martell Vige.


    Darek''s group had found out about this and used the truth about Rory to threaten him. If he didn''t do as they ordered, they would tell the whole academy who his mother was.


    Afraid of being humiliated even more, Rory had turned away from Vice and Ian and had begun to ept all the recent humiliations.


    When he heard this, Vice naturally became furious and promised to help Rory with it.


    "Rory, believe me. I will help you deal with these three."


    "How? If we do something, it will be worse." Rory said with tears in his eyes. "At the end of the day, I can''t change my origin."


    Vice said seriously. "We will pretend to be distant from each other. But we won''t do that. We will use the next few months to prepare ourselves. When we achieve enough, we will act against Darek and his cronies."


    "Will it make any difference?" Rory wiped away the tears in his eyes.


    "You will regain your honor. You''ll be able to show the students at the academy that if they mess with you, they''ll have to take the consequences.


    They may make fun of your family background, but will they bear the weight of your fists?" Vicente said seriously. "There''s nothing better than violence to settle this. Otherwise, you will forever be a hostage of people like Darek."


    Hearing this, Rory clenched his fists. He was a child, but given the hardships he had already been through, he could understand Vice''s words.


    Either he would face his demons, or he would never have peace!


    "All right."


    Hearing this, Vicente showed one of his hands to Rory and helped him to his feet.


    After that, they shook hands with amon goal in mind!


    ...


    Eight monthster...


    Vicente, Ian, and Rory had continued their school life and had advanced to ss 3 in this period, growing a lot in thest months.


    Ian kept his distance from Rory, thinking this former friend was not talking to Vice either. But whenever they could, those two would secretly meet to fight together.


    But these fights of theirs were much more intense than normally the other students of the old ss 2 and current ss 3 participated in at the academy.


    Vice had greatly improved his skills and could no longer expose his full fighting power to boys of the same ss. But he was using the most he had against Rory, who was taking the brunt of the injuries he had had to endure these months to get better.


    Luckily, his mother was rich and could afford the medicines he constantly took to recover his body.


    So he elevated his strength and improved his abilities beyond normal to be able to more easily handle dancing with Vice.


    In the meantime, Lauren had graduated from the academy and was slowly forming a body with more advanced feminine features, to the point that she was already attracting the attention of young adults.


    Her parents had already been starting conversations with local families about Lauren''s dowry, but nothing had been decided yet.


    Usually, the engagement was announced at the age of 15, so they still had time to make a good choice regarding her destiny.


    Nina was still quite small, so she still spent most of her days at home with her mother.


    ...


    After months of training together in secret, Rory and Vice finally reached the final point in their ns.


    On this day, when several tests were being held at the Academy of Stars, they met after the end of some tests of their ss.


    As they met in an empty hallway, one looked at the other with determination.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Yes," Rory replied, while he couldn''t contain the smile on his lips, and his eyes sparkled.


    "All right, let''s go over to Darek''s group. ss 4 has already finished their tests, and they are in the alley behind the academy." Vicente said, determined to follow his ns no matter what the consequences.


    "But will it be okay? My mom won''t punish me, but your father is pretty hard to deal with." Rory knew he could count on Vice, but he wasn''t so selfish as to simply not care what this friend would suffer for helping him.


    Vice''s father didn''t want him involved in fights and had already warned him not to participate in anything involved, or he would be punished.


    But Vice was fine with the risks and smiled. "Don''t worry. Better I get my ass kicked by my father than be unharmed but not be able to do what I wish."


    "Then let''s get it over with in one fell swoop!" Rory said before starting to run toward his enemies.


    Vice smiled back, liking the determination his friend had gained.


    After months of working with Rory, Vice managed to get some of his ideas into this boy''s mind and help him ovee his fear of Darek''s group.


    ''Rory will be a good member of my family in the future...'' Vice thought as he ran alongside his friend, confident in his feeling.


    ...


    After a few moments, Vice and Rory appeared at the beginning of the alley where the group of four children wereughing as they talked.


    The fat boy among these boys was holding a knife in one of his hands while a chained animal not far from them was trying to fly away.


    Meanwhile, other knives were on wooden targets around that trapped bird, some with a bit of blood on their des.


    The other boys in that group wereughing and drinking something as they watched one of them try to hit that bird.


    "Haha, try again, Isaac. Let''s see if you really are the best and can kill the bird!" Darek encouraged the fatty boy while the rest of them were betting.


    "He won''t make it. Even Boss Darek, the best in the ss, can''t hit a moving target like that."


    "Fatty''s not bad with knives. Maybe he''ll hit it. I''ll bet you 20 bronze coins."


    "I''ll take it."


    Upon hearing thesements and seeing what these boys were doing, Vice and Rory stopped momentarily, clenching their fists.


    Vice put one of his hands into his clothes and picked up a pair of scissors.


    He then moved and threw it in the direction of the bird flying back and forth, limited by the space of the chain holding it.


    The scissors gained speed as magical particles increased their speed and strength.


    Vice would only learn spells after his magical awakening, as would the children in his surroundings. But like any magical being in this world, he already had mana in his body, and his movements could be affected by this.


    When he threw the scissors, he unconsciously covered this thing with magical particles, raising its properties substantially.


    Therefore, when it flew towards its target, the amused boys lost their smiling expressions as they noticed someone standing in their way.


    But before they looked at Vice, they saw his scissors going through part of that chain and releasing the bird.

 Chapter 10: Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 10: Revenge</h4>


    "Vicente... Rory!" Darek realized who was there to bother them and shouted their names, speaking in a thicker tone to the brown-haired boy.


    "Rory, are you challenging us?" The only fat boy put aside the fleeing bird to re at Rory.


    The others in his group frowned, seeing for the first time that boy they had yed with for over a year standing up against them.


    "Rory, have you forgotten what we know about you?" Darek said, taking a few steps forward as he snapped the fingers of his hands. "Come here. Your punishment will be four teeth!"


    Rory clenched his fists and said nothing.


    Vicente didn''t want to talk this time and merely ran towards them after these words from his enemies.


    Seeing that ck-haired boy, a few inches shorter than the tallest of them, running with closed fists to them, the four took up their fighting positions.


    They gathered mana in their fists and legs, preparing forbat.


    They all knew that Vice was the most talented in the academy in martial arts, so they wouldn''t be the ones to take him easy just because they were outnumbered.


    "All right, Rory,ter, the whole academy will discover that your mother is a whore!" One shouted, feeling hatred for the clown who didn''t recognize his ce.


    "You little shits, I''ll make you swallow everything you''ve done to me!" Rory finally began to run at his enemies, moving what little of his mana into his fists and feet.


    The amount of mana a magician had could increase during life. But before awakening, a magician''s individual mana growth was more elerated than at any other time in life.


    Not only that, children would not even have to work hard for it to happen!


    Their natural talent would work during childhood and adolescence to gather as much mana as possible, which could greatly influenceter the magical awakening.


    Therefore, children had more and more mana as they grew up, and some of that mana could be used.


    This was not enough for them to conjure spells, yet it could strengthen their bodies, raise their recovery rate, and various other things.


    With a single movement, Rory leaped towards one of the two weaker ones there, driving his fist into the middle of the red-haired boy''s face.


    Meanwhile, Vice jumped at Darek, spinning his body in the air tond a definitive blow on this brat who had long been bothering him.


    "Darek, die!" He shouted, spinning his right leg toward the chest of this young blond boy.


    Darek was already moving to attack Vice just the same, doubtful that this boy could withstand his kick.


    He was the strongest in ss 4 and could evenpete with some ss 5 boys. This recent origin made him disregard his and Vice''s past, and he attacked him with great force to seriously hurt this annoying brat.


    "I will soon be the strongest in the academy, and you will be my new minion!" He said, just before their blows collided.


    When this happened, the gases in the surroundings of the two shifted, forming stronger winds in the opposite direction.


    At the same time, a faint pulse spread from the point of collision between their shins, something subtle but capable of causing a disturbance in the free mana in the atmosphere up to a few meters away from them.


    "Aaaagh!"


    Then a cry of pain broke from one of the two mouths as they both fell in the direction from which they had jumped.


    Vice pressed his teeth against each other but emitted no sign of pain, even feeling like he had kicked a wall.


    But Darek was not strong-minded and bellowed in anger, falling to the ground and limping due to the pain in that leg.


    "Damn it! Vicente! I will destroy you!" He shouted as the fat boy attacked in the direction of this ck-haired boy.


    Vicente was faster and jumped back, narrowly deflecting the opponent''s movement.


    Then, as the fat boy missed his blow, the body of one of the other two flew towards him after Rorynded a sharp blow on the first of his opponents.


    "Aaagh!"


    With those first blows, Rory and Vice stood side by side as their four opponents felt how strong they had grown.


    "Good, good! We''ll settle this today!" The fat boy said. "But you''re finished, Rory. You won''t be able to go to the academy tomorrow anymore! We''ll tell everyone, regardless of today''s result."


    "I''ll rip your tongue out if you do that, piglet!" Rory brandished in the face of these opponents, maintaining his fighting pose.


    Then one side jumped against the other again, with the two boys deftly fighting their four enemies, but obviously without much of an advantage.


    Every time one of them hit his opponent, that person would suffer and make sounds of pain.


    But in the meantime, the other two would also have the opportunity to hit them.


    At this rate, even though Rory and Vice could give their opponents a hard time and hurt them significantly, they would suffer in this fight.


    Soon they would both have blood dripping from their noses and some purple marks on different parts of their bodies, very sweaty while breathing heavily.


    The opposing group would be no better off, and one of them would even pass out before the confrontation was over.


    "Say what you want about me," Rory said as he looked at the blurred images in front of him. "But know that I will challenge you weekly after that. Even when we graduate, I will continue to pursue you as long as we live in the same vige!"


    "Rory!"


    "I''ll do the same!" Vice shouted. "Dare to talk about Rory more than you should, and you will have me as an eternal enemy!"


    That way, their battle wouldn''tst much longer when adults realized what was happening and rushed over to stop them from continuing.


    Children had powers strong enough to get seriously injured, so usually, their parents prevented them from fighting like this.


    Each side ran when they saw the adults, each side with their own frustrations after this standoff.


    ...


    Later that night...


    "Vicente!" A man''s thick voice reached the ears of the boy lying in his room.


    Hearing his father''s voice, Vicente immediately came down from his room, going to the first floor of his residence.


    "Vicente! What have you done? I heard a rumor that you were involved in a fight today. Is that true?" This man asked, even though he clearly saw the injuries on his son''s face.


    The wounds on Vice''s face had already improved dramatically in thest few hours. His mana could speed up the regeneration of his tissues even though he didn''t know how to do it.


    But Andrew could see the wounds on his face and still had asked because he wanted to hear from his son that he had disregarded his orders.


    "I fought to defend a friend, Dad. I had no choice." Vicente got straight to the point as his mother watched him from upstairs with Nina in her arms, and Lauren ran down the stairs.


    "Dad, can''t you forgive Vice? He didn''t mean any harm." She tried to speak on behalf of her brother, while her feminine face showed a worried expression.


    Andrew didn''t even look at his daughter, focused on Vicente. "Very well, your motive is not bad. But I will still punish you.


    Remember this, Vicente. No matter your intentions, you have to be prepared for the consequences when you break a rule!"


    "I understand."


    Then that nearly 2-meter-tall man took off the belt of his clothes and began to educate his son!


    For the next 15 minutes, Vice would go through the longest beating of his two lives, suffering at the hands of his father.


    But he would shed no tears nor cry out in pain, enduring all that he had to, aware that there was no alternative.


    His sisters and mother would avoid observing all this and feel a weight in their hearts. But aware of the responsibility of raising a child that a father had, none interfered with Vice''s education.


    "From now on, you will have no more free time. You will go from home to the academy and from the academy to here. The rest of the time, you will apany me.


    Do you hear me, boy?" Andrew asked, as his son trembled in pain but without voicing a word or sound ofint.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 11: Essential Information

    <h4>Chapter 11: Essential Information?</h4>


    A year and a halfter...


    After the legendary beating he had received from his father months ago, Vicente had spent quite some time without getting into trouble.


    At the same time, he had spent more than a whole year having no free time for fun with his friends and colleagues. He apanied his father whenever he was not studying at home or at the academy.


    Because of this, he learned a lot about his old man''s profession, gained some negotiation skills, and understood a little more about the economy of this society.


    There were three types of coins in Pris Realm, gold, silver, and bronze, which were normally used daily in all kinds of business.


    One gold coin was worth 100 silver, which in turn was worth 10,000 bronze.


    One would find these minerals in Pris Realm in this ratio, hence their values.


    However, other items could be used as coins but were lessmon given their rarity.


    Among them were gemstones, high-value-added resources, and, most important of all, magic stones.


    Thetter was a special kind of natural resource that magicians could use as support items in their activities or in battle.


    Anyway, thisst option was definitely the most valuable of all, and people usually didn''t trade them unless the business values were very high.


    Vice had not yet seen one of these but had heard about it when he witnessed a deal between his old man and a nobleman from outside this province.


    In this period, Vice had traveled outside Martell Vige with his family for the first time, having noticed the magical and marvelous world in which he lived beyond his small vige.


    Amid these responsibilities, he, Rory, and Ian had returned to walking in groups. In contrast, Darek''s team had stopped bothering them after the street fight that day.


    That day two of Darek''s friends had broken bones and needed medical attention outside the vige to fully recover.


    Because of their need to stay out of the vige for a while, Darek''s group had been temporarily reduced, forcing the two who stayed behind to keep their mouths shut.


    By the time the two injured by Vice and Rory returned, the group of those two with Ian had reunited, and the three of them could be considered as strong or stronger than those four.


    Finally, a few months ago, Vice and Rory''s group advanced to ss 5, while Darek''s group had graduated from the academy. Because of this, they have not seen each other since and, for the time being, had left the previous matter behind.


    Ian still didn''t know the truth about Rory''s mother but wasn''t looking for answers either. He had epted Vice''s made-up excuse and returned to his friendship with Rory.


    ...


    It was a sunny day in Martell Vige, with the birds singing and the residents going about their business.


    Some were fixing things in their small stores. Others went out to buy or trade resources, something typical in small humanmunities.


    Meanwhile, some of the vige children were at the academy, while others were at home, waiting for the day when they would reach the minimum to study there.


    Amidst this, in one of the most prominent rooms of the Academy of Stars building, ss 5 was taking a lesson from the strictest teacher of that institution.


    Professor Julian!


    After years of studying here, once again, the group of Vicente, Rory, and Ian had fallen under the responsibility of this teacher.


    However, unlike their first day of ss with this man, everyone in the ss already knew him and did not fear him as they did back then.


    But this man had earned the respect of these students and no longer needed to be so hard on them.


    So he was starting another ss, talking about something essential.


    "Today, we will finally begin studying Magic Gems and Magic Pentagrams." He said right after saying good morning to his students and without difficulty getting the room''s silence.


    He looked at his best student and asked. "Vicente, can you tell me what Magic Gems are?"


    Vicente rose from his seat and said aloud. "Magic Gems are fantastic items that connect to magical bodies once they reach maturity.


    Animals, humans, and other magical beings can connect to Magic Gems upon reaching maturity through the awakening ceremony.


    The Magic Gem that connects to a given being is the one mostpatible with its characteristics, so each gem is expected to have different properties and different effects on each magician.


    Their magical abilities are greatly enhanced after a magical being connects to a Magic Gem. From this point on, they can cast spells or use their innate characteristics at a level far in advance to their own natural magical abilities.


    From awakening, we can store our experiences in them and use them to form new spells that can automatically etch themselves into them.


    From then on, they can assist us in spell activation, development, and more.


    If I were to summarize how important Magic Gems are to magicians, I would say that they are as essential as brains in mortals unable to use magic."


    Brains were also important to magicians, but Magic Gems served in a simr way to help them as brains did with normal humans.


    Simply put, it was as if, just as without a good brain, a creature might be unable to develop its intelligence, without a Magic Gem, a magical being could not use magical nguage''.


    A magical being without a gem was like a human on Earth without the ability to read, speak, write, or use any of the things associated with that. It was okay to live like this, but such a person would naturally be marginalized and their lineage erased over time.


    The professor nodded affirmatively and said. "What Vicente said is correct. Magic Gems are mechanisms that allow us to understand the magguage more easily and, through that, better use our characteristics and affinities.


    What about Magic Pentagrams?" He looked around the room until he saw his second-best student, Tessa Asper.


    "Tessa, can you tell me what Magic Pentagrams are?"


    "Hmm..." She looked away, embarrassed, as she didn''t know what that was all about. "We haven''t learned it yet, professor."


    "But haven''t you ever wondered about that? I bet you''ve seen the Magic Pentagrams on your parents and rtives." He insisted, knowing that these students should have a good idea of what it was all about.


    Ian raised one of his hands and soon after was permitted to speak. "Magic Pentagrams are special marks that we gain, or rather, that we need to have in order to advance magical realms. They can give us an ability that ispatible with our characteristics."


    "Ian is not wrong. But that''s not all." Professor Julian said, walking around the room as he spoke, and pictures appeared on the ckboard. "While the Magic Gem gives the mage the ability to use the different elements that exist to form spells of many different kinds, the Magic Pentagram gives an innate ability and stability to a magician''s mana.


    As we grow stronger, the mana in our bodies bes more voluminous and alters both body and soul.


    This is so drastic that we are naturally unable to get far in the ranks of magic without using secondary instruments.


    Without a pentagram to stabilize our mana, we would explode due to the density of mana in our own bodies upon reaching a certain point!"


    Gulp!


    "That..."


    "But that''s terrible!"


    The childrenmented on the surroundings.


    "And indeed it is. That''s why in the past, most magical beings were low-level and took a long time to figure out how to solve the problem." He said, excited to talk about this bit of magic he could talk with his students.


    "But lucky for us, our ancestors already solved this tens of thousands of years ago.


    So we know that we need to absorb Magic Pentagrams every time we advance magical realms to stabilize our mana.


    Before that, it''s risky to keep increasing our amount of natural mana, so not absorbing a Magic Pentagram is the same as being in a bottleneck..."


    He continued the lesson, exining the ssifications of Pentagrams, their origins, how one could absorb one, and some basic details.

 Chapter 12: Good News?

    <h4>Chapter 12: Good News?</h4>


    After returning home after his sses were over, Vicente first saw Nina as he passed through the living room.


    This little girl was almost four years old now.


    Upon seeing her, Vice took her in his arms, swinging her in the air as she giggled happily with her big brother.


    "Big brother!" Nina said in her thin voice as Kate watched her with Vice, smiling and running one of her hands over her belly.


    She was pregnant again!


    Kate and Andrew did not mess around when it came to making children!


    Under 30 years old, the two were already going into their fourth pregnancy!


    "How were your sses today? Your sister hated ss 5." Kate asked, knowing her son was quite different from her older daughter.


    "It was pretty good. I learned about Magic Pentagrams." He said, looking at Nina. "Hey, you want to learn something?"


    "What? What?"


    While Vice spoke into one of his sister''s ears, a woman, 1.5 meters tall, very much like Kate, entered there apanied by a young blond man.


    "Miss Fuller, I have brought Lauren back as promised." This young man dressed in a suit said this as he looked at the woman he desired as his mother-inw.


    Kate smiled sympathetically at him and asked. "Ss, would you like some tea? I just boiled some water."


    "Oh, no. He has something to do, Mom." Lauren said in Ss'' ce, causing him to look at her differently as he had nothing to do.


    Meanwhile, Vice nced out of the corner of his eye at the person he disliked.


    That was one of Lauren''s fianc¨¦ candidates, with whom she had recently been interacting as a test.


    She also often went out for walks and meals with young suitors in search of some affinity with her future husband.


    She had no choice who she would marry, but she could interact with all of them, as long as it was nothing more than conversation, of course...


    Ss bitterly smiled and said. "I''ll say goodbye now."


    After he left, only Nina continued to make noise while the three family members looked at each other.


    "I hate every one of them," Lauren said as she clenched her fists, and her expression changed quickly. "Why do I have to prepare for these filth men? They are all perverts!"


    "Sigh... Lauren, maybe you are being hasty."


    While Kate was trying to talk to her eldest daughter, one of Andrew''s men knocked on the front door and said. "Young Vice, the boss is waiting for you in the warehouse at the Price farm."


    Upon hearing this, Vice left her sister with their mother and left, knowing he had to apany his old man.


    "See youter, Mom, Nina, Lauren."


    ...


    Upon arriving at arge warehouse where several wagons were standing around, Vice came across his father standing next to several men loading them.


    He came to his side and said nothing, ready to observe his old man as he had been doing for the past few months.


    Normally Vice watched his father in silence most of the time, asking questions when he saw things that were unusual or that his father had not yet introduced to him or answered his questions.


    Andrew wished his son was an even better negotiator than he was so he didn''t take it easy on Vice, just as the man who had taught him hadn''t made it easy on him.


    "Vice, one of the wagons that were supposed to leave from here today for Mosspost is broken. But we must take some resources to this town that needs that wagon. Without it, we won''t be able to fulfill our business there.


    What will we do?"


    "Mosspost? Father''s deal in that town says that if we deliver less than agreed, the average price of each item drops by 10%. But there is no restriction on a dy.


    I wouldn''t ship anything today and focus all the men on fixing that wagon to ship it tomorrow at sunrise." He said, answering his father''s question with what he had learned in the past few months.


    "What if they try to problematize the delivery because of the dy?" Andrew asked without looking at his son.


    "Impossible. Father has a Magic Agreement with them, so they can''t do anything. But we have topensate them somehow. Even without the obligation to do so, it is always good to avoid displeasing our customers.


    I would suggest sending a few cases of Qotre iret wine, one of the best sellers in that area. This will avoid weakening our rtions and may open doors to new agreements."


    No action topensate for a loss or a dy could guarantee a gain for a merchant. But Vicente had learned methods developed over 500 years ago by merchants who passed their knowledge down to his father''s generation.


    Magicians might live long, but knowledge passed on from master to disciple could travel through several generations and multiply in quality and quantity.


    Through this, he learned many techniques and theories that his father had learned from his master, who had also learned from others and developed some of these ideas.


    Upon hearing his son''s response, Andrew was pleased and looked at his men, indicating they would do as Vice had said.


    ''Very well, Vice. You can assume part of my responsibilities even before your awakening.'' He looked at his son in silence, discreetly forming a bow on his lips. ''At 14, I will have nothing left to teach you. From then on, you can take over my business if anything happens to me.


    Your sisters will have a safe haven in you!''


    "Uh? Fater, what is it? Did I say something wrong?" Vicente realized that his old man was looking at him and was in doubt.


    "No, you were perfect. Keep applying yourself to your studies. As much as having knowledge like mine will already put you above average, even I am far from reaching a relevant position in this society.


    If you want to influence real Mages, you will have to surpass this knowledge you have by a lot." Andrew said, imagining his son would not have great magical talent, which would condition him to have to be very influential for that.


    "I will try to help increase your influence with your sisters'' marriages, but that alone will not guarantee much."


    Having arge family and positioning women well was a very good way to get advantages for the family heir. But one could not depend entirely on the help of it, so Andrew hoped that Vicente would find his own way.


    Upon hearing this, Vicente clenched his fists, feeling bad that he had to ''sell'' his sisters for his family to grow.


    He was totally opposed to this!


    Unfortunately, he had no voice to contradict his father and could only ept these circumstances for the moment.


    As for influencing Mages, he would certainly try that in the future.


    After his years at the Academy of Stars, Vicente had learned about the other ranks above Apprentice and Acolyte.


    They were Mage, Mage Sovereign, Mage Paragon, and Archmage.


    He didn''t know how these magical realms were subdivided, nor if there were more stages, but he knew that only someone capable of influencing at least one Mage could be in a good position in this world.


    Apprentices were at the bottom of the world, and there were hundreds of millions of them. Next, Acolytes were rarer but still numbered in the tens of millions. Mages, on the other hand, could be found around Pris Realm in the tens of thousands.


    Above that, it was hard to know their numbers, but 4th, 5ht, and 6th-stage magicians were very rare, and some were even considered legends.


    "I will strive to make all the family sacrifices worth it, Father!" Vice said in a tone full of determination, making him sound much more mature than he was.


    "Sigh... Well, you have to take care of your family, regardless of where you end up in the future. Luckily your mother and I will still be here to help you." Andrew smiled before giving Vice some good news.


    "Anyway, Vice, when you finish yourst year at the academy, I n to take a big trip with your mother and sisters.


    We will be going to Saltstar City, so you should prepare yourself. We''ll travel by carriage for at least a month just to get there."


    "Oh?" Vice smiled, knowing that Saltstar City was thergest city in Scott Province, which he had always wanted to visit.


    From the rumors, Saltstar City was totally different from the viges and towns he had been to, which looked like underdeveloped ces.


    ording to what he had heard, this city had over 200,000 inhabitants. It was one of thergest in the entire Seidel Kingdom!

 Chapter 13: Gift to the Best Student

    <h4>Chapter 13: Gift to the Best Student?</h4>


    A few months passed quickly...


    Vincent had finally regained some of his freedom in this period and had gained some more time to have fun with his friends after the academy.


    But this was the least that had happened in this time. After years of studying at the Academy of Stars, Vice, Rory, and Ian had finally reached theirst day of school!


    ...


    "Vice, Rory, what will you do from now on? My parents are trying to get me into the royal academy in Saltstar City." Ian said to his friends, smiling, hardly able to wait to turn his 10th birthday and travel to that city.


    Vice and Rory were walking side by side with Ian, each of them with backpacks on their backs.


    They had all grown a lot and were slowly approaching adolescence, a period of bodily maturation that takes ce between the ages of 10 and 14 in the humans of this world.


    At 14, they were not only awakening much of their magical abilities, but these humans were alsoing of age and were considered adults by local standards.


    So at almost 10, they were already around 1.4 to 1.5 meters tall, 35 to 45 kilograms in weight.


    Hair was already growing here and there on their bodies, and their voices slowly became deeper.


    Each of them was more advanced in one thing or another. Vicente, in particr, was the one with the most striking voice.


    He then said. "I hope to see you there as well. I don''t intend to join the Saltstar City Royal Academy, but my father has business to do there that will cause my family to stay there for a few months.


    We will be traveling in a week, so I will be away from Martell Vige for a while."


    Rory heard this but was not sad that his friends would be away from this vige for a while.


    "I will wait for you. I don''t have any ns for the moment. I will just wait for Vice to join his family." Rory said, confident in what his best friend had told him.


    Vincent had already told Ian and Rory about his dream to start a family and live his own way.


    Ian had no interest in joining this family, as he wanted to one day enter the Seidel Magic College and get his ce in the kingdom, perhaps in arge noble family or even acquiring a title of nobility.


    But Rory thought differently. After being saved from the clutches of Darek and his group, he had learned many things from Vicente, and without other interests, he had decided to join this thing called the Mafia.


    He knew that they would have to live outside thew, but the idea of following their own rules and living in the shadow of society captivated him.


    As a son of a bitch, he had no interest in bing a public figure, much less bing a nobleman''s minion.


    "Hmm, I should return in six months at the most." Vice once again said this to Rory, nning to start his family along the mafia lines once he returned.


    For now, he nned not to expose such a thing to his rtives and would only have Rory by his side. Until he became an adult and gained more freedom, he intended to continue like this.


    But once he took over part of his father''s business and left his family''s house, he had big ns in mind!


    Rory knew this more than Ian did and nodded to Vice, indicating he would look forward to it.


    "I hope you guys seed in that," Ianmented to them. "Either way, I''ll miss you."


    The three had been great friends for years and had hardly gone more than a few days without seeing each other in recent years. But now, each would go their separate ways...


    "How about this? Your family will still be in the vige in the future, right? I heard that the Saltstar City Royal Academy has two vacations a year. So let''s meet back here on at least one of those vacations annually." Vicente said. "We can go out hunting, or rather drinking..."


    None of the three had ever drunk, but as silly children who saw their slightly older family members and acquaintances doing it, part of them was interested in it.


    The three of themughed as they thought about it, agreeing that they could do it in a few months.


    After they reached the side of the academy gate, the three looked at each other and said their goodbyes with their group''s special handsp.


    "See you in a few months!"


    "See you in a few months!"


    As they said this, they ran off toward their homes while the rest of the ss 5 students slowly left the academy in groups.


    They were few in number, so there wasn''t a big crowd to make noise or anyone to lose another among the young people leaving the academy.


    So, spotting Vicente running toward his house, Professor Julian deftly moved among the young people celebrating their graduation, approaching this boy about to be an alumnus.


    "Vicente, wait a moment." He said, moving like the wind and quickly getting close to his target.


    Vicente looked back and stopped as he witnessed his teacher once again using his magic.


    But what Julian and many others did almost constantly with the mana in their bodies was not techniques or spells.


    Most of the time, magicians use their abilities for simpler things, like moving around, learning something new more easily, improving the properties of their bodies, etc.


    There were endless ways to use mana, and magicians used this feature to make their lives easier all the time.


    "What is it, professor?"


    "You don''t need to call me that anymore. You ceased to be my student when you passed through the academy gates." Julian said before patting one of Vicente''s shoulders and ducking down.


    "Anyway, I didn''t call your attention because of this.


    Here, take this. It''s a gift I''m giving you." He opened one of his hands and showed it to Vicente.


    Upon hearing this, Vice frowned and stared at what was in Julian''s hand.


    It was a silver ne with a ck half-moon symbol.


    "Professor?"


    "Take this. I want you to have it." Julian said in a serious tone. "I found this thing while traveling around the province during my youth.


    I always felt it had value, but I never sold it or found out if it had any validity. In the end, I was too weak to try to find out." He sighed as he recognized his inability.


    Vice looked at him thoughtfully, knowing that this man was one of the strongest magicians in the vige, who should not be far from the 5th Triangle.


    "However, you were the best student I ever had. So I want you to keep that. If it helps you somehow one day and you find out what it is, don''t worry about giving me anything in return. I just want to know what I''ve carried around for so many decades."


    Julian looked young, but he was already 69.


    Magicians could prolong their youth. So it wasmon to find people even older than this man with the appearance of the time when they were at their peak preserved.


    Vicente heard this and felt interested to have it.


    He immediately felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu when he picked up that ne.


    He clenched his fists and epted it.


    "Thank you, professor. If one day I can, I will solve your doubts."


    After that, Vice said goodbye, finally going to prepare his things for his departure.


    In a week, he and his family would leave this vige for the biggest city in the province!

 Chapter 14: Traveling to Saltstar City

    <h4>Chapter 14: Traveling to Saltstar City</h4>


    Thest few days before the Fuller family''s trip passed smoothly, with Vicente slowly getting used to his new reality as a graduate of the Academy of Star.


    Ian had already left for his aunt and uncle''s home in Saltstar City, where he would take a test at the Royal Academy in the city in less than two months.


    If he passed, he would stay there for the next whole year until he finally had time to return and visit his old friends and family in Martell Vige.


    On the other hand, Vice had focused these days on getting his things ready and training as much as possible since he would be traveling for the next few weeks and would not be able to train.


    He still had his responsibilities with his father, learning less these days and helping more, with more and more duties.


    So the time had flown by for him, and finally, at the dawn of this new day, he and his family left the vige in a carriagerge enough for all of them.


    While the birds were singing and the dirt streets of this vige were still silent, with many residents still sleeping, the horses of the Fuller family carriage began to pull it.


    Three men were at the head of the carriage, the old coachman, who every now and then Vice asked for advice and got answers to questions, and two magician warriors.


    Warrior had their own ssification. They were called Generals and were subdivided between levels 1 and 9. Supposedly the level 9 General hadbat power equivalent to a Mage.


    Between these two Generals, one was at level 6, and the other was at level 7.


    On the other hand, Vicente, his sisters, father, and mother were inside the carriage. Lauren stood next to one of the doors while Nina was between her and Vice.


    In front of them were Andrew and Kate, both smiling, but this woman looked somewhat tired.


    "Mom, are you okay?" Lauren asked, seeing sweat dripping down her mother''s forehead.


    "I''m fine, honey. It''s just that I get tired easily." Kate said, smiling subtly. "Your brother is pretty heavy for me, so I tire easily."


    Kate was still pregnant, but the birth date of her 4th child was not far off.


    It should happen in two months at most when they were already in Saltstar City.


    Hearing his mother, Vice sighed, hoping that his little brother would be born soon, not only so he could meet him but so that his mother could return to her normal self.


    Vice loved his family and was not against having several siblings. But pregnancy on this world had even more dangers than on Earth.


    This worried him, so he couldn''t help but be apprehensive about his mother''s situation.


    Luckily his family had enough to pay for a good doctor, and the chances for his mother and little brother wouldn''t be so bad.


    "Dad! Dad, how long will it take us to reach our destination?" Little Nina, currently 4, asked aloud, fidgeting a lot as she looked into her old man''s eyes.


    Andrew looked at little Nina, and his lips opened, showing his perfectly white teeth. "It won''t be quick, Nina. But I promise it will be fun.


    We''ll know a few ces until we reach our destination, so you''ll see many new vistas."


    "Hehe, I can''t wait!" She said.


    Lauren closed her eyes and shook her head. ''New vistas... That means we''ll be stuck in this carriage for quite a while.''


    Her thought was pessimistic, but her feeling was much worse internally.


    Lauren was practically suffocating, constantly fiddling with the door handle next to her, feeling that she could open it and run away at any moment.


    At the end of this trip, she would turn 14 and go through the awakening, something incredible. But she was a woman and would also have her engagement dered very soon!


    As Lauren sighed, the carriage of this family left Martell Vige, beginning the long journey to Saltstar City.


    Saltstar City was practically at the opposite end of Scott Province from Martell Vige.


    This family could not reach their destination quickly since this was a territory of more than 400,000 square kilometers.


    Their horses were fast, but there were no paved roads in the Seidel Kingdom as there were on Earth.


    Carriages'' wheels broke, low-level magicians needed to rest, to eat, and they got sick if they didn''t take care of themselves the right way, so a long journey like this would take time one way or another.


    But not only this but in a magical world, forests and roads were ces full of dangers.


    Not only could other humans and animals cause trouble at any time, but even the vegetation could also victimize entire groups.


    If a person was carelessly traveling through Pris Realm, they could easily breathe in toxins released by poisonous nts, have their mana sucked out by parasites, catch mana diseases, and so on.


    And so, the Fuller family group would travel slowly, giving Nina all the time she would need to experience newndscapes.


    ...


    Two weeks after leaving Martell Vige, the Fuller family group had left the ins of that area where their home was to enter more rugged terrain.


    The further they moved away from that area, the more extreme the relief, climate, and vegetation.


    Vicente and Lauren already understood why this was. Still, these days Andrew and Kate had exined to Nina that this was because of the free mana in the atmosphere.


    The denser the mana in a ce, the more extreme the characteristics of an area would be.


    If a ce was naturally cold, it could be freezing if the mana concentration in that area was too high or just chilling if it was low.


    The Martell Vige was located in a rtively mana-poor area, with only enough mana for low-level cultivators, such as humans, at one of the first two magic realms.


    On the other hand, the further they traveled towards Saltstar City, the closer they came to an area much denser in mana, where more powerful beings could develop.


    Given this difference, it was natural that the weather andndscapes would change greatly along this group''s path.


    In particr, today, the group had been quite lucky, and the area they were passing through was sunny and with rtively calm winds.


    The surroundings glowed a vibrant green, and the scent of nature ignored the barriers of this family''s carriage until it reached the nostrils of the people traveling there.


    Vicente had usually been reading quite a bit on his trip. Still, on this day, he took some time out to lie above his family''s carriage, soaking up the sun as the horses raced by.


    "Ah, the day is perfect." He murmured with his eyes closed, feeling the daylight prating his skin and warming his body.


    He didn''t know if he still needed to sunbathe to stimte vitamin D production in his body. However, he still kept this earthly habit, and it felt great to do so.


    As he rxed on top of that carriage, he could hear the warriors there to protect his family talking to the coachman while his father and mother slept.


    Nina and Lauren were eating something, and he could hear the sound of them chewing.


    All was peaceful in the midst of this region ofrge greenwns.


    So Vicente had a big smile on his face, unable to hide his teeth on his lips.


    But then he felt as if a cloud had appeared above him as he noticed the brightness over that area suddenly diminishing.


    ''Uh? There was no cloud in the sky just now...'' He thought before opening his eyes.


    When he did, he saw something that widened his eyes as Adam''s pommel moved up and down.


    Gulp!


    At that instant, two people appeared struggling in the air dozens of meters above where their group was passing.

 Chapter 15: High-Level Battle

    <h4>Chapter 15: High-Level Battle?</h4>


    The two people were fighting in the air, floating as if it were the easiest thing to do in the world.


    They moved through the air like they were stepping on the ground, moving as they attacked each other, dodging, defending, and counterattacking.


    Amidst the rapid movements impossible for Vicente to keep up with, magical pentagrams would appear around them, glowing brightly as different forms of powers appeared in the surroundings.


    Everything was happening at a speed difficult for someone with no control over their own mana like Vicente to keep up. But he could see when a yellow pentagram glowed intensely, and one of the arms of one of those two transformed into a limb four times as big, showing animalistic contours.


    Then that person attacked his opponent with the ws that grew on his body, forming des in the air towards his target.


    Swooish!


    The other man quickly moved against this attack while a green pentagram glowed in front of him.


    From that green pentagram, something began to emerge from the void of space as if it were a space portal.


    Soon a giant golden shield solidified in front of this magician, seeming to be something as concrete as the carriage the Fuller family was in.


    Vicente opened his mouth, watching these movements, identifying several things in the short moments that had passed since he had noticed the disturbance caused by these two''sbat.


    "Magic Sovereigns!" Andrew looked out the window of his carriage and shouted, not believing that right in this ce, two such powerful magicians had appeared.


    "What? They''re Magic Sovereigns?" Vice eximed as Lauren stared out the window with her mouth open.


    ''Magic Sovereigns... Not for less that person has a Green Magic Pentagram!''


    Magical Pentagrams had their own ssification. They varied in quality ording to their origin, ranging from the worst to the best in the following order:


    Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Cyan, Indigo, and Violet.


    ording to the magic theory Vice had learned, Red Magic Pentagrams could be found at a ratio of 1 for every 10 natural magical beings.


    In other words, they were easy to find, and absorbing them should not be difficult, even for beginner magicians.


    Orange ones could be found at a ratio of 1 to 200, Yellow ones at 1 to 4,000, Green ones at 1 to 80,000, Cyan ones at 1 to 1,600,000, Indigo ones at 1 to 32,000,000, and Violet ones at 1 to 640,000,000.


    But Vice knew this record was based on the information cataloged by this magical civilization. In practice, finding such pentagrams could be more difficult or easier.


    It was only a probability, so in one ce, there could either be resources or ces capable of generating a Violet Magic Pentagram or none at all.


    Seeing that man with a Green Magic Pentagram, he saw an extremely privileged and lucky person, one of the few in this world who had something so highly ranked.


    ''Will I be able to be like that?'' He wondered as he followed the little bit of the battle up to that moment with gleaming eyes.


    Amidst Vice''s close observation, his father shouted to the men at the front of his carriage. "Quickly. Get us out of here as quickly as possible! It''s too dangerous for us to be near a battle of two Sovereigns!" He said in an agitated tone, breaking into a cold sweat.


    After the initial surprise passed, his rational side kicked in and gave the order he should.


    While the coachman did what he should, the two men fighting in the skies talked amidst their blows.


    "Today will be your end, old bug!" The one with the better set of pentagrams said as another of his pentagrams glowed brightly, showing a Yellow this time.


    "Malik, don''t be so confident. As much as I don''t have the ideal set of pentagrams, I can fully wipe out your race!"


    Another Yellow pentagram glowed at this man''s feet while the Magic Gem on his forehead constantly refined his mana toward his pentagrams.


    Then a skeleton of a giant bestial creature appeared from space, first revealing one of its ws and then showing itselfpletely.


    This skeleton glowed gray, while in ce of its eyes, there were two yellow lights.


    It emitted a deadly sensation, and any creature for miles around would feel goosebumps as it moved its facial bones as it would howl at any moment.


    Simultaneously, a yellow silhouette appeared behind Malik, its eyes glowing in a way that looked like they would explode at any moment.


    "Dax!"


    "Malik!"


    The two ignored everything in their surroundings and once again ran at each other, attacking with as much as they had.


    The eyes of the golden silhouette, which looked very much like a woman''s body, exploded, and a grandiose yellow bolt of lightning went off toward Dax''s body.


    Simultaneously with that, the bestial skeleton strangely opened its mouth as wide as it could, and a thunderous roar broke out, causing the mana in the surroundings to vibrate intensely.


    "Oh, shit!"


    At that instant, everyone in the Fuller family carriage raised their hands toward their ears, hearing that shrill sound almost unbearably.


    This was especially true for the children, who had not yet gone through their awakening and were totally unprotected against it.


    "Aaaagh!"


    Vicente screamed in pain as he felt blood draining from his ears, but worrying much more about his sisters, who were screaming even louder than he was.


    Contrary to what some might think, witnessing a battle of high-level magicians was not a pleasant thing!


    As much as one could learn marvelous things by watching powerful people fight, a deadly battle between experts could endanger all those in the vicinity!


    The first time seeing magicians fighting for real, Vicente immediately realized this world was truly much more dangerous than Earth.


    Not only that but with great power came great responsibility!


    Those two didn''t care in the least who was in the vicinity, and now Vice''s entire family was in danger.


    "Shit! Please! Please stop!" He tried to shout, but his voice did not even reach those in the carriage.


    Meanwhile, the two attacks collided in the skies, with one diverting the other from its main focus.


    Lauren looked out the window and saw the light beam from that silhouette''s eyes collide with the vibrations of mana generated by the sound waves of its opponent''s skill ande toward her carriage.


    "No!" She shouted as she felt pain in her eyes.


    A momentter, the light beam deflected by Dax''s attack almost hit this family''s carriage, melting the side ground where they passed.


    "Aaaagh!"


    "Andrew! Andrew, we have to escape on foot! If we keep going like this, we''ll all die!" Kate said to her husband, seeing that he was already trying to help Lauren and Nina.


    This man was sweating coldly, but he made the difficult decision to try his own luck by running away.


    "Let''s go!" He said to his wife, expecting her to go ahead.


    When they got out of that carriage, he looked at the three men there and said, using his mana tomunicate with them. "One of you lead the way, and the other take Vicente. We''ll escape on foot!"


    "OK!"


    Quickly the coachman and another man left the carriage and ran ahead, running a few steps ahead of Kate and the rest of the family.


    Andrew had his two daughters in his arms, and Vicente was already on one of that General''s shoulders.


    While being carried by that man, Vicente looked again into the sky and saw all the pentagrams of those people.


    One of them had Red, Orange, Yellow, and Green. The idealbination for someone at his magic stage in Pris Realm. But the other one was missing a bit and had only Red, Orange, Yellow, and Yellow.


    Anyway, all the pentagrams coalesced around their attacks, raising their intensity to the maximum.


    "DIE!"


    "That''s the end, DAX!"


    The two attacks continued to collide, deflecting some of their power to the surroundings, while little by little, Malik managed to prate his rival''s sound barrier.


    When that happened, a gigantic explosion appeared in the skies over that area.


    BOOOOOOM!

 Chapter 16: Tragedy

    <h4>Chapter 16: Tragedy</h4>


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    When Malik''s attack overcame the power of Dax''s, theser beaming from the golden silhouette behind him finally overcame the sound barrier preventing it from hitting his enemy.


    When this happened, the great bestial skeleton broke apart, exploding into countless pieces.


    In that instant, while Vice''s family tried to flee on foot, the remaining attacks of this conflict still victimized the surroundings, with theser melting the ground and the sound waves still propagating through the air.


    Nina had already copsed in her father''s arms, while Lauren had blood pouring from her ears, eyes, and nose.


    Vicente was less badly off than them, but he could barely hear anything as he watched the nearbywns being destroyed.


    Theser was melting the ground they hit while the sound waves ravaged the smaller nts in the area.


    But when the giant skeleton in the air exploded, fragments of it fell from the sky, forming something simr to a meteor shower.


    When the first pieces of bones fell nearby, earthquakes would spread throughout the surroundings.


    Pieces of soil would fly through the air while giving way to craters asrge as carriages. At the same time, some of the nearby vegetation would begin to catch fire.


    Vicente saw all this with a mere nce to the side as he felt the strong winds from the area moving his hair during this escape attempt.


    Boom!


    His family''s carriage was hit by one of those pieces of bone, exploding into countless pieces.


    ''Damn it! What''s going on? Why were we involved in this?'' He thought, sweating profusely, with a pain in his chest.


    Boom!


    Another piece of bone fell next to where he was passing by with his family, and they all promptly changed direction.


    But even as they did so, everyone there was covered in dirt, getting totally dirty as they tried to escape.


    ''That''s not fair! Why do our ns have to be disrupted and our lives put at risk just because of a fight from people we don''t even know?'' He looked up, remembering the voices he had heard before he had his ears hurt.


    Meanwhile, he saw the faces of those men, one middle-aged and ck-haired man and the other rtively young, blond, and blue-eyed.


    As he turned to look at his fleeing family, thinking to tell his father what he had heard and seen, he saw something out of his control happening.


    Suddenly, a splinter of bone as big as a horse fell on top of where his mother was passing!


    In an instant, Vice felt his spine go cold, and a tightness in his heart almost made him momentarily stop breathing as he saw his mother and that piece of bone above her.


    The next instant, his mother could no longer be seen while that bone had sunk against the ground.


    "NOOOOO!"


    Andrew saw this terrible scene developing before him and screamed with all his breath, even with Nina and Lauren in his arms.


    "What is it? What happened?" Lauren screamed. "I can''t see."


    But Andrew was falling to his knees on the floor and couldn''t say anything.


    Everything he had in his mind had vanished in that instant amidst the most excruciating pain a person could go through surged through his mind.


    His mind was suddenly cut off from reality as he lost the greatest love of his life.


    His pain was not physical but emotional, the worst kind of all!


    Tears dripped from Vicente''s eyes as he grieved, stopping himself from moving to look at the spot where Kate had disappeared forever.


    "MOM!"


    He struggled against the warrior carrying him, trying to get loose and run to where his mother should be.


    "Let me go! Let me go! I''m going to save my mother!"


    The man holding Vicente felt terrible in this situation but did not let this boy go. He ignored this child''s kicks and punches and kept running, dodging the crater where Vice''s mother and the coachman were crushed to death.


    "Wesley, get Mr. Fuller. We can''t leave them behind!" That warrior shouted to hispanion further ahead.


    That man looked back and quickly turned around, doing his best to catch up with their contractor.


    Amid this, Vicente finally couldn''t take it anymore and slowly decreased the strength in his strokes, feeling an immense urge to sleep.


    ''Mom... Mom... Where are you? Please don''t leave me...''


    With thatst thought, Vicente copsed, frustrated, afraid, but also angry and hating those behind this tragedy.


    ...


    Six hourster...


    After the battle between those powerful magicians, the group that had suffered the terrible consequences of being in the middle of someone else''s battle finally managed to reach a quieter ce.


    After hours of running on foot, the two warriors managed to bring Vice, his sisters, and his father to the vicinity of a cave, where they were now sheltering from the previous phenomena.


    After that great fight, the mana in the surroundings would be disturbed for the next few hours, so even after the fight was over, the surroundings of the battle were still suffering from the consequences of that confrontation.


    Hence, the two men were now watching the entrance to that cave, sighing as they remembered what had just passed.


    "Mage Sovereigns... I didn''t think they were so strong." The weaker of the two Generals said, sighing as he saw the gray sky and some lightning on the horizon.


    "A 4th stage magician is powerful!" His boss said. "And the sh of Sovereigns is not simple. For people like us to survive to tell the tale is already a great achievement!"


    "Tell that to this family..." Wesley muttered as he looked back, watching in Andrew''s direction.


    This man had lost his pregnant wife right in front of his eyes!


    How painful shouldn''t that be?


    But somehow, he had found the strength to care for his three wounded children and was at this moment caring for the most wounded of them all, Nina.


    Nina was the smallest, so she had been the hardest hit of the three.


    As for Lauren and Vice, Andrew was not sure how serious their situation was since he was not a doctor. But it was a fact that his eldest daughter lost her sight.


    On the other hand, Vicent was in a deep sleep, and no one there knew whether he was seriously injured.


    All they could say about him was that he was in pain as he mumbled his mother''s name every few moments and shook vigorously.


    "Sigh... That will be a long trip." Soren, the level 7 General, said in a low voice.

 Chapter 17: The Situation of the Children

    <h4>Chapter 17: The Situation of the Children?</h4>


    A few dayster...


    The Fuller family group eventually managed to leave the area affected by the battle of the two Sovereigns, making their way back toward Saltstar City.


    Without horses or a carriage, they had moved these days more slowly through the dangerous roads of the region. Luckily, none of the many dangers had victimized them these days. After passing through two viges without doctors, they finally reached a town this morning.


    Vicente, Lauren, and Nina were even worse off than days ago, with the least fighting between life and death.


    Upon reaching this ce, Andrew immediately ran with those two guards to a local doctor''s property.


    After paying a local guard for information, they got the address of a doctor and directions to the ce.


    So, as the night chill slowly drove the people of this town into their homes, these three adults arrived in front of a residence on the south side of town.


    This ce looked quite noble and well-kept, with street lighting and a street paved with hexagonal stones.


    There were no holes in the sidewalks, and all the residences in the area wererge enough for families of 10, and each had its own design.


    It was not hard to tell that this was a neighborhood of wealthy or even noble people.


    "Please! Attend to us, Doctor Marcus, please! My children are at risk of death!" Andrew was not bothered by where he was and desperately shouted as he knocked on the door of that house.


    He had Nina leaning on his chest, holding her with one of his arms while Vice and Lauren were in the arms of the two guards.


    Each of them was dressed in clean clothes and had no wounds or bloodstains in sight.


    Cleaning up and stopping bleeding was something anyone with the ability to control mana could do.


    But these men, especially Andrew, were still dressed in the same clothes from that fateful day, not having had a single shower since then.


    His beard looked sloppy, and his sweat stank so that only people as dirty as him or unconscious would not care to stand by his side.


    Meanwhile, deep dark circles marked the outline of his eyes, eyes filled with sadness and regret.


    But a gleam remained in them, something that showed anyone who saw him that he hadn''t given up yet.


    Amidst his cries, filled with emotion and fear, the door in front of him opened, and a man with white hair, wrinkles near his eyes, almost two meters tall, appeared there.


    This person was dressed socially, with ck suspenders holding up his trousers.


    "Please help me save my children! I will pay you what is necessary!" Andrew pleaded with this person, even though he was unsure if this was the doctor of this residence.


    That man had a serious expression on his face, havinge to his door to see who was bothering his dinner.


    He was no longer in office hours and did not receive patients in his home.


    But seeing the little girl in the arms of the dirty man at his door, this old man could not help but change his expression a little.


    Nina''s chubby little body was as pale as a sheet of paper, she was trembling, and her eyes rolled continuously.


    It was clear that she was suffering!


    The man''s eyes narrowed, and he asked. "What''s wrong with this girl? What happened?"


    He could refuse them or ask where they got the audacity toe to his door at such time of the night. But if he refused service, he was sure this little girl would die!


    No matter how angry he was, he could not refuse to help these people!


    This society might beplicated, full of people capable ofmitting atrocities. But many people had their moral principles and their professional honor.


    Seeing that child who could die in a short time if not treated, he, a doctor capable of saving her, could not simply ignore her case.


    As a father of 5, he would keep these people in his mind if he did not attend to them now.


    "We were involved in a conflict of experts. We tried to escape as quickly as possible, but the two Sovereigns were too strong for us to escape in time." Andrew said as he passed his daughter''s little body to this man.


    Doctor Marcus heard this as he ran to his office in his residence. "What?" He voiced as he heard the title Sovereigns from Andrew''s mouth.


    As Andrew''s group followed these men, a middle-aged woman and two teenagers appeared in a hallway of that residence.


    "What''s up, honey?" But seeing those injured children, Asher Marcus'' wife answered her own question, ''Those children are not well.''


    She was not a doctor but had helped her husband over the years and learned many things.


    "Children, stay here, and don''t bother your father." She ordered as she rushed into the office where those four adults had already rushed in.


    While the two guards ced Vice''s and Lauren''s bodies on an armchair big enough for the two of them, Doctor Marcus was already with Nina on a stretcher, examining her little body.


    "Doctor?" Andrew pressed his hands against each other, his heart thumping harder in his chest.


    The doctor was silent momentarily as his eyes glowed a majestic green, matching the mana coating his hands.


    Using an instrument that looked like a coin, he felt the problems in this girl''s body more deeply.


    "Father, I have good news and bad news." He said after a minute while his wife was already at his side helping him.


    Gulp!


    "What''s the good one?" Andrew asked.


    "Your daughter will live."


    "And what''s the bad one?" He took a deeper breath, bracing himself for whatever it was.


    "Her sense of hearing is lost. She will never again distinguish sound waves... She''s deaf, Father." He said about what he could do nothing about first. "Part of her brain has also been affected. But that I can try to repair.


    However, you should know that there are no guarantees about the future. The procedure can generate seque. This can range from damaging her mobility to even her magical talents."


    The people in that office were silent until Marcus asked.


    "Do you wish me to proceed? But know that if I do nothing, her situation could be much worse."


    "Please do your best, Doctor." Andrew sat down in a chair and lowered his head, hiding his face from the people there.


    "Dear, get her ready. I will check the situation of these two before we proceed." He said before approaching where Lauren and Vice were standing.


    While his wife was caring for Nina, this man quickly noticed that Lauren had lost her sight and also had part of her hearing affected. However, with treatment and patience, she would one day be able to hear normally again.


    Lauren had other internal injuries, as did Nina. But they were the least of it, and with first aid and a few days of rest, she could fully recover from these injuries.


    Looking at Vice''s case, this man was positively surprised, noticing that this boy had suffered almost nothingpared to his sisters.


    He was unconscious, and his hearing was also affected, but his case was the easiest to treat of the three.


    ''This boy seems to have been lucky...'' He sighed as he put Vicente aside and wrote some things down for his wife to advance while he took care of Nina.


    "One of the Sovereigns you guys ran into must be old Dax from the Bone Mountains... Sigh, you guys really had a lot of bad luck." Hemented as he connected the cultivation level with these youngsters'' suffering.


    "But don''t worry Father, these two will be fine after a while. Especially the boy."


    "Thank you, Doctor. Thank you!"

 Chapter 18: Desire for Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 18: Desire for Revenge?</h4>


    After a few days in the previous city, Vicente and Lauren had finally awakened from their states.


    Lauren was the first to wake up and the most affected.


    Finding out that she would no longer see from that day on, she had locked herself in the bedroom of the house her father had gotten in this town. She barely ate the meals her father served, always very sad.


    Even sleeping at night was not easy for her. Amid her nightmares, she would wake up in the hopeless darkness of her current life, something challenging to get used to.


    She had already heard from her father that her mother and the baby in Kate''s belly were no longer among them, so she suffered twice as much.


    Previously she was so sad at having to be engaged to a man she didn''t like, but now she couldn''t help but realize how foolish she was.


    She didn''t have any problems before. Her life could be considered perfect, but still, she hadined to her parents so many times...


    Now all she wanted was to have that problem!


    If only she could trade her lost sight, bring her mother and brother back, for the cost of a marriage...


    She wouldn''t even care if she had to marry a disgusting old man!


    But her reality was cruel, and her thoughts would not change a thing. Now she was blind, no longer had a mother, and would possibly leave her previous favorable position and stay single even if she didn''t want to.


    But while she was living her depressing situation, Vicente had woken up this morning!


    Upon awakening, he had not fully recovered his hearing, but he had understood perfectly when his father told him about his mother, Nina, and Lauren.


    He had seen when a piece of bone had crushed his mother, but he still listened with tears in his eyes to his old man''s words.


    In the previous days, he had been constantly having nightmares about his mother''s death, and when he woke up, he couldn''t help but pray to the heavens that it was just a bad dream.


    But hearing everything from Andrew, any hope in Vicente''s heart was shattered!


    ...


    After his father finished telling him what had happened, as well as the situation of his sisters and where they were, Vicente found himself alone in the room he was in.


    He walked with difficulty to the bathroom and turned on the shower, letting the cold water run over his body while his tears continued to run from his eyes.


    All he could think of was the sweet and gentle Kate in his mind, remembering hisst days at his mother''s side.


    But at the thought that he would never see her again and couldn''t even say goodbye to her properly, he felt a much worse emptiness, with an indescribable lump in his throat.


    He wanted to scream and make this whole world feel the pain he was now enduring, but he couldn''t.


    Or rather, he didn''t have the ability to do that.


    Not even having his abilities awakened, Vicente was not much more than an insectpared to the level he needed to reach to affect this reality.


    He knew this, and it made him feel twice as bad.


    Unfortunately, he was powerless...


    "Shit! Shit! Shit!" He felt a sudden surge of anger and punched the wall before him, ignoring the pain in his fists.


    "Damn you, Dax, Malik!" He shouted, remembering the names he had heard during that battle. "One day! One day I will find you, no matter what it costs or how long it takes!


    I won''t stop until I return to you what happened to my mother!" He continued punching the wall in front of him until the wounds in his fists opened up, and blood flowed out.


    When he saw dark red drops dripping from his hands, Vicente stopped and looked at them, feeling a unique sensation in his body.


    Without realizing it, he swore to his own blood to avenge his mother''s murder!


    "Either I will avenge myself, or I will die tempted!"


    After these words full of conviction, Vice finished taking his shower and quickly dressed, curling his fingers to hide what he had just done.


    Leaving his room, he went directly to the room where his father had told him Lauren was.


    He knew that his sister Lauren had suffered more than him and entered without knocking on the door.


    "Lauren, it''s me, Vice." He said as he got close to the bed where his sister was cuddled in a pillow.


    "Vice? Are you awake?" She asked as she looked up in a different direction from where Vicente was.


    Seeing how his sister had not yet gotten used to recognizing the position of people by sound, Vicente felt once again a wave of anger in his heart.


    "I''m sorry, big sister." He said with difficulty. "I know I am weak now, but I promise you. One day I will avenge our mother."


    Lauren didn''t believe that her brother would one day be able to avenge his mother or even what had happened to her and Nina. But she knew her brother well and knew he wasn''t kidding.


    Tears flowed down her face again as she said. "Vicente, don''t worry about it. I''ll miss mother, but that''s life. There''s nothing we can do. Those people were Sovereigns."


    "Even if they were Paragons or Archmages, it doesn''t matter. I will do everything possible and impossible to get at them!" He said with conviction. "Just believe in me, sister. One day I will bring peace to Mother!"


    Lauren felt a tightening in her heart but said nothing. She knew Vicente. Once he decided to do something, nothing could stop him from continuing with his ns.


    ''Vicente...'' Amidst the despair of the darkness, Lauren felt her heart beating harder, feeling the terrible fate of her family.


    ...


    A few more days passed as the Fuller family group continued on in that town.


    During this time, Vicente and Lauren had continued their treatment with Doctor Marcus, while Nina had finally awakened after theplicated procedure she had undergone.


    From what Doctor Marcus had told Andrew, her case was delicate, and he was to apany his youngest daughter to the doctors every month for the next six months.


    For the moment, she did not seem to have any seque other than deafness. But the marks of the operation she had had to undergo could appear at any time.


    If she showed any worrying signs, he should look for better-ranked doctors, if possible Mages!


    Due to the absence of magicians of that ssification in most of Scott Province, as soon as Nina had awakened the day before, Andrew had decided to leave for Saltstar City.


    Previously they were going there on business. But he no longer knew if he still wanted to do that. Maybe staying in this town and trying to care for his children was the best thing for him.


    But upon finding out about Nina''s need, he turned back and decided to leave the night before with his family for his old destination.


    So at the present moment, Andrew and his family were on the road, once again venturing out as they traveled to thergest city in the province.


    This time the interior of their carriage was much quieter, with each person dealing with their losses in their way.


    This trip would notst that long, and in another three weeks, they would finally reach thergest city in the province, where their near futurey!

 Chapter 19: Arriving in Saltstar City

    <h4>Chapter 19: Arriving in Saltstar City</h4>


    Arriving in the vicinity of Saltstar City in the rented carriage of the Fuller family, the members of that family were in different moods than they had imagined they would be upon arriving there.


    While some looked at the province''srgest city seriously, others merely listened to the more and more agitated sound of that ce reaching their ears.


    Andrew had a solemn expression on his pale, dehydrated face. Today he looked a few years olderpared to the lively man who had left Martell Vige weeks ago.


    His white hair had taken over his head and beard, having appeared along with his increasing pessimism.


    ''I have to find a doctor for Nina...'' He thought about his priority.


    This man had a whole world of problems on his shoulders, but he ignored them while he didn''t solve his biggest concern, his youngest daughter''s life.


    Vicente was physically fine, and Lauren, however much she had lost her sight, would eventually be able to live without major mishaps.


    Only Nina was not guaranteed anything!


    As Andrew thought about her, this little girl looked out over the city in the distance on her father''sp, seeing most of that ce as their carriage drove down a hill.


    But she wasn''t sure what to think since not only was everyone sad, but she had lost her mother and could no longer listen.


    So even though she saw this seaside city in front of her, from where she could see the sea, this girl was not happy at all.


    On the other hand, Lauren could not see this ce. Still, from the asional descriptions her brother gave her, she was aware that the noises she heard wereing from Saltstar City.


    ''We are finally getting to this ce...'' She sighed as she heard the noise of wagons, carriages, and people talking further ahead.


    Her hearing had been improving significantly since her recovery. Due to the loss of her sight, she could now hear things that others would have difficulty hearing.


    But she didn''t care about that. All Lauren wanted was for time to pass and for her to go through her awakening.


    Weeks after she had lost her mother, she slowly epted the situation she was in. She now no longer had her mother present, and she was blind. Either she would learn to live like this, or her life would be even more miserable than it already was.


    So she was focused on her 14th birthday, which was due in a few months.


    One of the purposes of this family''s trip to Saltstar City was for her to awaken her powers while her father did business locally.


    Awakening was not something that a magician could go through just anywhere. Only cities with more than 50,000 inhabitants had the Awakening Temple, a special ce where Magic Gems were usually found.


    Since she was close toing of age and going through an awakening, Andrew nned to use the opportunity to awaken his daughter''s magical powers in thergest temple in Scott Province.


    So all Lauren wanted now was to awaken her powers and return home.


    From then on, she could learn to live better with herself and even n what to do next.


    But this was totally different from what Vicente had in mind.


    Looking at this city, the eyes of this ck-haired boy were sharp as those of an eagle.


    In this ce, he didn''t see a ce for him to have fun and learn more about this world. There was his opportunity to start doing business with his father and slowly take over what his old man had.


    ''I will use this to finance myself and get the necessary information for my family.'' He thought, with several things in mind, but needed the basic information to identify the best way forward.


    He definitely couldn''t steal anything for the moment since he didn''t know how magic could influence treasure defenses and the like.


    But as a bandit in his past life, he had absolutely nothing against stealing what he needed to achieve his goals!


    For now, he kept this alternative aside and would get contacts and information through his father''s business partners.


    His father had also already promised him 50% of the profit he made when he himself was behind the business, so this would also be Vicente''s opportunity to earn coins on his own.


    ''We will stay in this city until Lauren awakens her magical powers. After that, we will return to the vige.'' He thought as he watched his carriage approach the entrance to the city. ''At that time, I will join Rory and begin my ns to form my own organization.''


    After his conversation with his older sister, Vice no longer touched the subject of revenge. He was too weak and poor inparison to his enemies.


    As he was no fool, he was putting his purpose of revenge aside to n his organization''s first steps, something he could do.


    But thoughts of revenge would repeatedly pop up in his mind to irritate him.


    So, while everyone inside that carriage remained silent, the coachman hired for this trip directed the horses through the entrance of that city.


    "Where are we going, gentlemen?" This man asked the two guards of the Fuller family group.


    Soren then said. "Go to a good inn. Nothing too fancy, but not too bad to the point that these children are in danger."


    That man they had hired in the town where Doctor Marcus had treated Nina and her siblings nodded and soon made his way to a ce he knew.


    When they arrived in front of Lord''s Lagoon Resort, these three men immediately unloaded the Fuller family''s things while Andrew made his way to the reception area of that ce.


    There were storage items in this world, but they were expensive magical items for simple people like them.


    So all the luggage they had brought from that town where they met Doctor Marcus was in that carriage to be unloaded.


    "Good morning, sir. Wee to Lard''s Lagoon Resort. Do you have a reservation?" A beautiful blonde attendant asked shortly after seeing the group that had just entered the front desk of this ce.


    While Andrew was answering her, Vicente and Nina were looking around, from where they could see the beach not far from them.


    When his father had paid the receptionist for the keys to his apartment, they set off from there, with Vice directing his two sisters as he took their hands.


    Nina was walking with difficulty, which had been worrying Andrew recently, while Lauren needed a guide due to her visual impairment.


    But this was not a problem for Vicente, and soon they arrived at the ce where they would live for the next few months.


    Their apartment had only two bedrooms, a living room, two bathrooms, a kitchen, plus a beautiful balcony overlooking the beach.


    No one from this group wasted their time looking at the view, and as soon as their bags arrived, Vice helped his sisters put their things away in the closets of the room that the three of them would share from now on.


    Then, while the two family guards stood outside that apartment, Andrew went to his children''s room and called for Vice.


    "Vicente, finish helping your sisters ande to me. Tomorrow I intend to begin to settle the business I had in this city. You will apany me and lead some smaller deals I have scheduled." He said without much emotion in his voice before going back to his room and locking the door.


    When Vicente finished, he promised his sisters not to dy and went to his father''s room.


    "Father, what did you want to talk to me about?" He asked as he entered there and saw his old man sitting in an armchair with a ss of drink in one hand and arge cigar in his mouth.

 Chapter 20: Endless Bad Luck

    <h4>Chapter 20: Endless Bad Luck</h4>


    For the next three days, Vicente and Andrew would travel around Saltstar City in search of local contacts with whom they could do business.


    Some of Andrew''s acquaintances had already made deals with others since he had been dyed for weeks in getting to this ce.


    But there were still opportunities for him in this city not to thwart his nspletely.


    After the meetings that the two went to in those days, they had managed to get through negotiations with two local merchants and would be talking to them again in the next few days.


    Andrew still had a few names to visit locally, but unlike what he could do in smaller ces, anything that someone like him was going to do had to be scheduled in this city.


    The level of local business was much higher than he was used to, and as someone who was still small, this man had to wait for the time when his contacts could receive him.


    He had managed to find some of these contacts for the moment, but for the others, he would only be able to see them in the next few days, for when he had managed to fit in his meeting with these people.


    But this was not a problem for him or Vincent. As merchants, they were people who knew that one bad day was not enough to bring them down and had the patience to keep trying.


    Amid these initial conversations, Andrew had been looking for a 3rd stage doctor to care for Nina.


    There was no ssification for professionals in this world. Doctors or any other professionals were ssified ording to their levels of magic.


    But even if this was not enough to rank the best professional, in general, it was enough because the higher the cultivation and the number of pentagrams, the better the skills of one.


    So even though there might be some doctor with enough understanding to take care of Nina while being only a 2nd stage magician, Andrew was focused on more powerful magicians.


    He wasn''t rich enough to hire magicians like that continuously. Yet, for an exclusive service, he had enough to do so.


    And so, he and Vicente had gotten an appointment with a doctor for Nina this afternoon!


    ...


    Leaving the resort where they were staying, the Fuller family went by carriage to a doctor''s office in the central area of Saltstar City.


    This ce was a little far from the beach where the resort was located, but luckily there was no traffic.


    Even in such arge city, there were not enough wealthy people to have so many carriages and wagons around the city. As such, the wide local streets held the movement of this ce well, and those moving in animals or carriages had an easy time reaching their destinations.


    The streets were not perfect. Some had potholes or were quite uneven. But overall, they were good enough for horses to run at speeds of up to 20 kilometers per hour.


    Vicente and Nina saw the well-developed center of Saltstar City, passing in front of the local royal academy, to which this young man could not help but look and sigh.


    ''Ian must have already passed his entrance exam...'' He imagined, sensing that his friend would soon begin his journey at such a renowned institution.


    But even though he knew where to look for Ian locally, Vicente had no intention of doing that.


    ''Better leave him alone.'' He shook his head negatively as he closed his eyes momentarily. ''I don''t need to bring Ian into the chaos of my life.''


    "Mr. Fuller, we have arrived at Doctor Mayer''s clinic."


    With those words, they proceeded forward into the interior of a three-story round tower-shaped building, where many people stood in the vicinity, on balconies, and at its entrance.


    "Doctor Mayer''s clinic is on the 3rd floor of the Saltstar City Medical Guild." Their guide said. "Here, the province''s top doctors can test their skills, buy resources, and get good contacts. Anyway, this is the best ce for doctors in the whole province!"


    Vice''s group was uninterested and simply ignored this information while that man continued to present his surroundings joyfully.


    He loved everything about this city and loved to exin the ces he took his customers.


    When they reached the 3rd floor, Andrew immediately identified himself with the secretary of the doctor who would be attending to his daughter.


    An instantter. "Mr. Fuller, Doctor Mayer will see you and your daughter in a moment." She said before allowing only those two to enter.


    ...


    An hourter, Andrew and Nina left Doctor Mayer''s office.


    "Father, what about it? Is there a problem with Nina?" Vice quickly approached his old man and questioned, feeling his heart beating harder.


    Andrew said nothing, only indicating for them to return to the carriage.


    But the sad look on his face could not hide the truth from Vicente.


    ''There''s a problem.'' He swallowed his saliva, looking at his little sister with pain in his heart.


    He pressed his teeth against each other and said nothing, remembering once again the names of those responsible.


    ''DAX... MALIK!''


    "Father, what''s wrong? What did the doctor say?" Lauren couldn''t see the expressions of her family members, but the silence carried a lot of information.


    As Andrew entered the carriage, he looked at his two children and continued to cuddle with little Nina.


    After thinking about his words, he closed his eyes and said, "I don''t want you to say this to Nina, but the procedure she went through to recover part of her brain left some seque behind.


    She is fine now, but it will damage her little by little. The doctor who attended us said that she would not regain her mobility and may lose movement in part of her body as she grows.


    To make matters worse, he believes she has less than a 10% chance of making it through the awakening and controlling her mana."


    Awakening was not something with a 100% chance of sess. Some people didn''t get the slightestpatibility with at least one Magic Gem during the awakening ceremony and missed this essential element in the magical path.


    If Nina''s chances of getting that were low, then even bing a low-level magician like Andrew would be impossible for her!


    "It can''t be..." Lauren said with pain in her voice, feeling the urge to hug her little sister.


    Vicente understood his sister''s misfortune and said nothing,mitted to finding a solution.


    ''Maybe a 4th stage doctor... I have to be influential with 4th stage cultivators to get revenge, so I will try my luck then, Nina.


    I promise I will try!'' He looked at his little sister as she had an uncertain look on her face, knowing something was wrong with her, but not exactly what.

 Chapter 21: Nobility Hierarchy

    <h4>Chapter 21: Nobility?Hierarchy</h4>


    For the next few weeks, Andrew would take Nina to the previous doctor once a week to try a treatment for her situation.


    The doctor who had checked her condition in Saltstar City felt that her situation was not promising and that the seque were practically irreversible. However, he suggested treatment to at least reduce the severity of what would happen to her in the future.


    This was not something that would solve the problem. Yet, it could be the difference between her having difficulty walking and not walking at all.


    As for her rtive chances of waking up, only heaven could tell if that would change to any degree.


    In those weeks, Lauren would spend most of her time in her siblings'' room, turning to get to know her own limits.


    Walking in the dark was not easy. Getting used to the evolution of her other senses wasn''t either!


    As for Vicente, he had still been apanying his father in negotiations, slowly gaining more space with his old man to participate and even lead.


    Even though he was only 10, children already took on responsibilities around this age in this society.


    Children were learning their parents'' functions from the age of 5, and many were working by the time they were 10.


    It was not strange to see children involved in non-physical work, so Vicente had not encountered any problems.


    His father and some of this man''s acquaintances saw his participation as positive, especially when they noticed that this young man was neither dumb nor slow.


    ...


    "Father, I''ming," Vincent said before opening the door to his father''s room and entering.


    He smelled something terrible when he entered there but didn''t find it strange. Lately, his old man was not so bothered about his own appearance or hygiene.


    When he found him lying on the bed, Vicente saw the drink bottles on the floor and an ashtray full of ashes beside one of the headboards.


    Andrew was only in his underwear, lying on his stomach.


    "Father... Father, wake up..." Vicente tried to wake his old man, as this man made some typical noises of someone waking up from a bad night''s sleep.


    "Hell, Vicente, why are you waking me up?" Andrew asked as he yawned.


    "We have a meeting now in the morning. Aren''t you going?"


    "What meeting?"


    "With the Murray family. Won''t youe?"


    "Why don''t you represent me, son? I''m sure you can handle this." Andrew said, without even looking at his son, getting ready to go back to sleep.


    Vicente heard this and sighed.


    He had no problem taking on his father''s responsibilities. What worried him was the psychological situation of this man!


    ''Father is in a very bad way... After we arrived in this city, he had been drinking more and more.


    It seems he is dealing with his loss by bing sloppy and drinking.'' He stood beside his father for a few moments, looking at this room''s messy and fetid surroundings.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do to help. He had already tried to talk to his old man, but life for all of them was pretty depressing. Every day Lauren''s blindness and Nina''s deafness reminded them of everything that had happened.


    As much as Vicente disapproved of his father''s way of acting, he understood this man''s difficulties.


    Hell, he had gone through the reincarnation experience and had the experience of two lives, but still, he was troubled by it all... So imagine what Andrew shouldn''t be going through?


    It was understandable that he had no mind to go out and work, that he was devastated.


    Vicente disapproved but felt he had to give his old man a break.


    "It''s okay, father. I''ll take care of it, so stay here and get some rest." He said before leaving, leaving one guard to look after his family and departing alongside the other.


    ...


    A few minutester, Vicente arrived in front of an estate not far from the resort where his family members were.


    In front of this ce were several palm trees, a silver fence that extended for over 100 meters, and a beautifulwn.


    At the back was arge estate, which one could easily say belonged to financially wealthy people.


    Upon identifying himself at the gate of this property, Vicente quickly got permission to enter and made his way to the front of the property.


    When he arrived, a man dressed in a ck suit was waiting for him in front of the entrance door.


    "Young Fuller, didn''t your fathere with you? Is there a problem?" The butler of the Murray family asked while smiling.


    "Good morning, butler Mason. My father is not feeling well. So I am here to represent him. I hope Baron Murray doesn''t mind having to deal with me." Vicente said politely.


    "Not at all. Pleasee with me." That man nodded to Vicente soon after leading the way.


    The Seidel Kingdom had a well-defined hierarchy for nobility.


    At the bottom of the local hierarchical pyramid, the least prestigious nobles were those members of families with Barons as heads. Above them came those with patriarchs as Viscounts, then Counts, Marquises, and finally, the most important, Dukes.


    Dukes were the closest to the king and served as rulers of the provinces. Some of the most important of them were distantly rted to the royal family.


    Barons, on the other hand, as was the case of the person with whom Vicente''s father would do business today, were loyal subjects of the king, usually wealthy people.


    Generally, upon reaching some social requirements, these men exchanged their loyalty in exchange for small territories, the size of farms, to rule over.


    There was no private property outside the kingdom''s cities, towns, and viges, so to administer anynd, one had to be part of the nobility.


    This gave the nobles advantages over all the other wealthy people in the kingdom, which is why many free men had amon interest in bing nobles.


    This is why a Baron was so rich that he had an estate almost asrge as the resort where Vicente and his family were staying and had dozens of people working for them.


    Vicent noticed this as he walked through the halls of that estate while butler Mason directed him to Baron Murray''s office.


    ''There are so many maids and workers here...'' He discreetly looked at the surroundings.


    Vicente knew noble families in the Seidel Kingdom were very different from those in fiction stories he had read on Earth.


    These families did not have hundreds of members, armies, and so on. Usually, the noble families of the kingdom had 2 to 3 generations, parents, children, and grandchildren, that is, only close rtives of the nobleman.


    Only the leader of the family received the title of nobility, and only the eldest son could inherit it.


    With this, there were usually not many members in noble families, usually only the sons of the nobleman, his siblings, and parents, as well as the sons of his heirs.


    Besides that it was not considered as part of the family, but distant rtives, who naturally did not have any privileges.


    At the same time, only the royal family could have a personal army, so noble powers in this ce did not have military forces with dozens of members or more. At most, high-ranking nobles would have a few guards and small groups to protect their main properties.


    Hence, everything Vicente saw in this ce belonged to a tiny group that couldn''t have more than 20 people.


    This naturally opened his eyes to the difference in wealth from the lowest title of nobility to an ordinary man like his father.


    ''Interesting...''

 Chapter 22: Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 22: Negotiation?</h4>


    "Your Grace, Vicente Fuller is here to meet with you."


    After these words, Butler Mason opened the office door and allowed Vicente to enter there apanied by his guard.


    Vice and Wesley entered that luxurious room with a beautiful balcony overlooking the beach, arge sofa in the center of the room, two armchairs on the sides, and a table facing a firece between them.


    All the armchairs and the sofa were in light brown leather, very much in keeping with the vintage look of this ce.


    In front of the balcony overlooking the beach was a desk, where a middle-aged man was sitting reading some papers, and a man was standing behind him.


    This man had a sharp look on his face and a sword hanging from his waist.


    Vicente had no way of telling how strong this person was. Still, he judged that such a man was not weak, for Wesley immediately focused his eyes on this individual.


    But he knew that the one who had business to attend to was the man with the mustache and ck, gray hair reading at that table.


    "Your Grace Baron Nate Murray, it is a pleasure to meet you. My father couldn''t make it because of a problem, so I''m here to represent him." Vicente said as he approached that man.


    Hearing this young man speak, Nate took his eyes off the papers he was reading and looked at Vicente''s childish face. "You don''t look so much like your father... You must have pulled the traits from your mother''s family."


    "Hmm, I''ve been told that several times. Unfortunately, I never met my grandparents or uncles, to be sure." Vicente said, swallowing his sad thoughts on ount of Kate''s death.


    This world''s typical family did not consider distant blood ties. After the second degree of kinship, many no longer gave importance to blood ties as they would on Earth.


    For example, except in cases where a daughter married to generate benefits for her family, they would typically move away from their family of origin to integrate into their new home, the husband''s family.


    Therefore, it wasmon that grandchildren would take years to get to know their maternal grandparents in this society, and they would not normally give so much importance as to make great sacrifices for a member of ANOTHER family.


    Vicente was aware of this and did not consider contacting his maternal rtives for now.


    That man noticed that Vicente didn''t seem disturbed by thisparison and said. "I heard that your mother passed away recently... I am sorry for your loss. It must be hard for a boy like you to go through it."


    "Hmm," Vicente said nothing beyond that, closing his eyes momentarily and nodding to the Baron.


    "In any case, I hope you won''t let this stop you from taking your own journey.


    Your father has already told me good things about you, Vicente, so I hope you will continue on the good path you have been on.


    You''re going to triumph if you keep it up, kid."


    "My father has told you about me?" He asked in surprise.


    The Baronughed. "Andrew and Ie from different backgrounds. But during our youth, we were partners on a journey...


    At that time, we were still trying to discover our magical ways.


    He had escaped his master and was away from merchant affairs while I was experiencing time away from the pressure of inheriting my father''s position.


    We kept in touch after that until we started doing trade, and he told me about you on a few asions talking business in recent years."


    "I see... So you have known each other for a long time." Vicente did not know this since his father had not told him of all his business partners and contacts. "Anyway, thanks for the words, Your Grace. I will try my best."


    "Hmm." Baron Murray then said to the man behind him. "Sir River, take that item and give it to Vicente."


    Vice looked at that man and was surprised.


    It was not easy to be called Sir in this society!


    There was another title besides those given to nobles that the king conferred. That was the title of Knight.


    This title was usually given to people who entered the royal family army and had merits during their time in such a force.


    Sooner orter, they might have the chance to be nobles and receive the title of Baron.


    By the way, the proper way tomunicate with Knights was to call them Sir.


    Upon seeing the first of these warriors, Vicente understood why Wesley was staring at this man.


    He was probably powerful!


    As Vicente looked at that man, he ced a small chest in front of him on that table.


    "Vicente, I want you to give this to your fatherter." The Baronmented. "This is nothing but my condolences for your loss...


    Anyway, you''re here to take care of business, so let''s get down to business. How are Andrew''s resources? He and I were about to make a deal concerning 10,000 bags of wheat and 5,000 sorghum."


    Vicente heard that and asked Wesley to hold up the item the Baron gave to his father. He said. "We have the required amount, but due to our recent problems, it will take us a little longer to make the shipment.


    In the meantime, we can lower the price of these resources by a tenth topensate for the dy.


    How about 92 gold coins for the whole amount? We can deliver the resources in a maximum of 5 weeks."


    Ny-two gold coins were not a small amount. Fifty silver coins, or half a gold coin, would be enough for a family of five to live well for a whole month.


    But with that amount of grains, Baron Murray could feed many animals and people in his family for weeks or even months.


    With any other contact from Nate, he would have to pay at least 110 gold coins for those amounts, so upon hearing Vicente''s proposition, the Baron liked what he heard.


    But then Vicente said. "But as Your Grace must know, the price we charge is greatly influenced by the transportation. But if we trigger another 5,000 bags, it wouldn''t change our transportation cost much.


    Why don''t we negotiate something more than that? I will certainly keep the discount for Your Grace."


    "What other grain do you have?" Nate asked.


    "We also have barley and rye. For our other crops, unfortunately, we''ve already made deals recently. So I don''t have much else to trade." Vicente was sincere.


    "Hmm, very well, then I''ll take 2,500 bags of barley and another 2,500 rye. How much would that cost me?"


    "Plus 12 gold coins in total." Vicente did the math quickly, figuring a profit margin good enough for his family but without making the product expensive for the customer.


    "So 104 gold coins." The Baron agreed to that price and showed one of his hands to Vicente, not taking the time to close this deal with this boy.


    "I will pay a quarter of the amount in the next few days and the rest when you make the delivery."


    "All right, in the meantime, I''ll advance things by sending some letters to my father''s men."


    With that said, Vicente finalized his first utterly solo deal, experiencing the feeling of signing a Two-Party Agreement, the type of guaranteemonly used in Pris Realm.

 Chapter 23: Anniversary Eve

    <h4>Chapter 23: Anniversary Eve</h4>


    Leaving the Baron''s office, Vicente again followed in the footsteps of butler Mason as he walked alongside his father''s guard.


    As he walked through that property, he looked at the surroundings again, as any curious child would do upon entering such a residence.


    But what was in Vicente''s mind were not childish thoughts.


    ''In a ce like this, there must be a lot of jewelry and gold bars...'' He looked in the direction from which he saw a group of women walking.


    Jewels and gold bars were reserves of value anywhere, whether on Earth or in Pris Realm.


    One would never have their social and financial position 100% secured, so diversifying their options would always be necessary.


    A nobleman could lose their title or even be pursued by a powerful enemy. Since financially well-positioned people had no way to ensure they wouldn''t face problems, they needed ways to move their wealth around.


    If one had to flee, it would be challenging to use property and warranties that must be sold through legal methods.


    Coins could easily be problematic to carry above a certain amount because even though there were magical storage items in this world, normally, even high-level items had small volumes.


    Hence there was a demand for high-value items such as gold bars on Earth and jewelry in Pris Realm.


    Vicente knew this was so because of what he had learned from his father and seen in his own family.


    Whenever Andrew had savings above a particr value, he sought to buy jewelry and precious stones, items that could easily be taken on an escape.


    Knowing this, he readily thought that a ce like this must have countless riches in jewelry, not only for women but for men as well.


    As a good bandit, he could not ignore the opportunity.


    ''In the future, I need to approach some other Baron or people with ess to their residences.'' He thought. ''For the moment, I won''t be able to do anything, but the earnings from a theft of property like this could help me significantly.''


    "Young Vicente, I hope your sisters improve from their situation." The butler said this as he reached the exit of that estate and said goodbye to this boy.


    "Thank you for your words, Butler Mason. I hope to return with the Baron''s grain in a few weeks."


    "Hmmm."


    ...


    After Vicente''s previous encounter with the first Baron he had seen, weeks passed, and the time for Lauren''s awakening wasing!


    She would be 14 tomorrow, so today was the eve of her magical awakening, the most important moment in the life of magicians in this world.


    After months of living as a blind person, she had mastered some of her current senses and gotten used to her life''s darkness.


    During thest few weeks, she had heard about Nina''s treatment, something that was supposed to yield results in the future but which, for the moment, had not changed this girl''s situation much.


    On the other hand, her brother worked increasingly, making the agreements he should have and had already fulfilled some of them.


    Vicente had been spending a lot of time dealing with Andrew''s affairs during these months, taking care of the family''s economy a little more and easing the burden on his father''s shoulders considerably.


    Perhaps this was why Andrew had sunk even deeper into his new normal, intensified his drinking, and practically stopped leaving his room.


    In thest month, he had not left his room even once, and his daughters did not see or hear him for days.


    Only Vicente knew how his old man was doing, but it was out of his control to change what was happening.


    On the one hand, he had too many responsibilities to deal with. On the other, even though he was someone mature and with possibilities, he could not boss his father around.


    At the end of the day, Andrew was still an adult, and Vicente was still a child!


    And so, on the eve of Lauren''s awakening, things for the Fuller family had not improved much since the tragedy of months ago.


    ...


    At dusk that day, Vice returned to the apartment at the resort where his family was still staying and sat on a sofa, rxing his body.


    He had just returned from his responsibilities, having participated in a delivery earlier, and then converted part of the coins into valuable items.


    His father was not a nobleman, so he had nond to farm. Andrew was not a salesman but a dealer of items.


    Not every noble had the ability to negotiate or have good contacts. Therefore, merchants like him existed to mediate between producers and consumers, whether they were family leaders or ordinary kingdom citizens.


    So only a tiny part of the amount collected by Vicente actually belonged to his father.


    But for the part that did belong to him, Vicente had readily saved what he deemed necessary to pay for short-term expenses and used the difference to purchase precious items.


    He didn''t know about tomorrow, but he was sure of the risk of carrying coins around. So whenever he could, he bought high-value-added items that he could carry with him and his sisters.


    Today he had done this once again and bought a type of crystal simr to the diamonds on Earth.


    Having spent almost the entire day on his feet, as he settled down on that sofa, he closed his eyes and sighed.


    From that seat, he could hear Nina ying with some dolls in their room and Lauren walking toward him.


    He opened his eyes and saw his sister, who, at the moment, looked much more like an adult than a child.


    Her breasts were notrge, but their volume was enough for one to easily notice them. On the other hand, Lauren''s best attributes from a man''s point of view were her legs and hips, which were rtivelyrge for her height.


    Vicente saw her and sighed again, knowing he would soon have trouble with her suitors.


    Even as a blind girl, she would certainly attract many men with her physical attributes!


    At the same time, her face was like Kate''s, with soft white skin, pink and plump lips that were hard to ignore.


    "Vice, are you back? How was your day?" She asked as she slowly walked towards her brother, with the same apathetic look as always.


    Since losing her sight and her mother, she had never smiled and almost always had the same expression on her face.


    Vicente looked into Lauren''s closed eyes and said. "Hmm, same as always. Nothing out of the ordinary... I got a few more coins for the family."


    "That''s good." She said, but without showing any sign of satisfaction in her voice.


    "What about our Father?" Vicente asked as he looked in the direction of his old man''s room.


    She moved her head down and said. "He must be in his room. I didn''t hear anyone leaving."


    "Sigh... Will he go with us tomorrow?" He asked, thinking it would hurt his sister even more if Andrew didn''t go.


    But she wasn''t worried about that.


    "Don''t worry, Vice. We will be leaving very soon. I believe he will leave with us tomorrow." She said before turning around and returning to her room.


    Vicente looked at the door to his father''s room and then walked over after a few moments.

 Chapter 24: The Magical Awakening 1

    <h4>Chapter 24: The Magical Awakening 1</h4>


    "Father, I''ming in..." Vicente warned before opening the door to Andrew''s room as he always did.


    As he entered there, he ignored the stench and looked at the man who currently looked more like a human skeleton than a man.


    Andrew was sitting in an armchair looking out at the dark sea, with a bottle of drink in one hand and shirtless showing Vicente his ribs.


    The hair on Andrew''s abdomen had grown a lot in thest months, but what was most striking about him was how thin his skin was, a sign of the low fat percentage on his body.


    But not only that, his muscles had atrophied, and he now looked rather sickly, looking much older than he should be at his age.


    "What is it, Vicente? I told you, whatever you decide is fine." He said in a quiet, low tone, like the voice of a man dead inside.


    But he was dead. Since he had lost Kate, there was no more joy for him in this world.


    Caring for his children was a concern, but as Vicente proved more and more capable and Lauren became a woman, his worries about them had been diminishing.


    Maybe if he died, he would be less of a burden to his children.


    Who knows, maybe he was getting in their way. They could already live without him. Andrew had noticed this in thest few weeks.


    These thoughts had been going through his mind recently, so when he saw Vicente approaching him, he couldn''t help but wonder what this boy wanted.


    Vicente said. "Father, tomorrow is Lauren''s 14th birthday. Won''t you be attending her awakening?"


    "Birthday?" He looked over and saw how his son had grown over the past few months.


    Vincent would be 11 years old in a short time and was currently around 1.65 meters tall and 57 kilos. He looked like Kate''s father when such a man was younger.


    Seeing this, Andrew remembered when he first met Kate and closed his eyes. "So by tomorrow Lauren will be going through her magical awakening... Time does go by fast."


    Vicente clenched his fists behind his back but said nothing to his old man.


    Despite everything, he respected this man a lot and didn''t think it was fair to lecture him now when Andrew was at rock bottom.


    Was it right for a son to raise his voice to his father?


    Perhaps neglecting his children was terrible, but at least Andrew was not hindering them or causing them harm with his actions. He was only destroying himself.


    But then Vice saw his father get up and paid attention to what he was doing.


    "All right, I have to get ready for tomorrow. After Kate wakes up, we''ll go back." He said.


    ''Kate?'' Vicente heard that, and his eyes narrowed. ''Are you just drunk or...''


    Gulp!


    "Lauren, Father. Lauren''s awakening."


    "Yes, exactly. We''lle home after that. So I''m counting on you to get everything ready, son." Andrew smiled at Vicente and then went into the bathroom.


    ...


    The next day dawned a foggy day in Saltstar City.


    Although the current season has warm climates, the skies of this coastal city dawned gray with heavy clouds, with signs of an approaching storm.


    The sea was rough, and the waves were meters higher than normal.


    The winding from the sea was strong, and the people of this city dawned leaving their houses wrapped in warm clothes, along with the silence of the cold days.


    Amid this, Vicente left the resort next to his family, carrying Nina in his arms while walking next to Lauren.


    Andrew stood in front of them, dressed in a nice suit, but one that currently looked odd on him, given the pounds he had lost.


    On the other hand, even in her normal mood for recent months, Lauren was dressed in a beautiful yellow dress, a gift from her mother when they had left Martell Vige.


    She looked very good in it, with her well-defined curves and practically wless skin.


    She didn''t want to wear it today, but her brother had convinced her. As much as her mood did not match the warmth of her mother''s chosen outfit, Kate had chosen this dress for this moment, and wearing it was a way to honor her.


    So the group of them got into a carriage, and without dy, they were on their way to the Awakening Temple in the central area of this city.


    "Older sister, are you ready? Eager to awaken your magical abilities?" Vicente asked Lauren on the way there.


    "No. I''m looking forward to going home." She dryly said.


    Lauren knew her parents'' talents, so she had no expectations of achieving anything different from them.


    On the other hand, her magical powers should be simr to her parents'', so she would probably get a Magic Gem that would give her powers overmon elements.


    There was no reason for her to create expectations for this moment!


    Vicente understood his sister and did not question her.


    ''Awakening connects us more deeply to our affinities, gives us an innate ability thates with the first Magic Pentagram, and enhances all our senses...


    But that is in proportion to our talents.'' Vice closed his eyes.


    A great talent would attract a better-ranked Magic Gem and naturally lead the magician to a more spectacr fate.


    The Magic Pentagram that would form amidst the absorption of the Magic Gem would be of the best possible quality, and its ability could develop with that of the magician.


    But this was for a magician of good talent. A poorly talented one would achieve the bare minimum, not enough to generate euphoria in someone like Vicente or Lauren.


    So when they arrived in front of the Awakening Temple, only Nina was interested in the surroundings, looking curiously to the sides.


    She saw that building that looked like arge coliseum, five stories high, red and ck, with various golden symbols here and there.


    Vicente and his family followed the directions indicated by signs in the surroundings, joining a group of a few dozen people there also for the awakening of their rtives.


    Only the person undergoing the awakening could enter the Awakening tform. Still, family members, friends, and even onlookers could follow this moment from the temple galleries.


    The awakening was very special, so everyone around seemed happy, the only exception being Vicente''s group.


    When they arrived at the temple entrance, there were two ways to enter. One was the entrance for the young people who would undergo the awakening, and the other was the entrance to the galleries.


    Some men stood in front of the entrance indicating where people should go.


    "Who in your group is going to awaken the magical abilities?" One of them asked the group in front of Vicente''s.


    "My son, senior." A middle-aged man said, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Has he already turned 14, or will he beter?" That same man asked.


    For some reason, the awakening happened in the middle of the day. But only young people with their full 14 years could go through the awakening.


    So young people born after 12 o''clock had to awaken their abilities the next day. Only those born before that could awaken on this day.


    "Yes, he is a full 14 years old." That man stated.


    "Very well, he can follow that direction." The temple man indicated with his fingers, showing the path where that young man would run soon after.


    Then it was the turn of Vicente''s group.


    "My daughter is the one who will awaken her abilities," Andrew said. "And she''s already a full 14 years old."


    "Then she cane this way." One of the men there said that but then Vicente asked.


    "Senior, my sister is blind. Can I apany her? I promise not to walk away at the appropriate time." He said, drawing attention from the people in the surrounding area.

 Chapter 25: The Magical Awakening 2

    <h4>Chapter 25: The Magical Awakening 2</h4>


    "Blind?"


    "A blind girl will go through the awakening? That''s a new one. I''ve never heard of blind people using magic, haha!"


    "But some disabled people use magic..."


    "None of them can fight, let alone a blind one! What difference does it make to have magical abilities and not be able to use them?"


    Several people murmured in the vicinity of the entrance to the Awakening Temple while Lauren heard all that.


    But in the darkness of her life, there was no way she could care about the sharpments of mere strangers.


    What difference did it make to her that these people spoke of her like that? Hell, she had lost her mother and her sight at the same time!


    To bring her down, one would have to do much more than justment on her blindness!


    But Vicente didn''t like some of thosements. He pressed his teeth together and nced out of the corner of his eye at some of those people in line to enter the Awakening Temple.


    The man in front of them frowned and looked intently at the girl with her eyes closed.


    Using his mana, he could tell that it wasn''t a lie.


    ''There is no mana circting through her eyes... This girl has totally lost her sight.'' He thought, imagining that it would really be difficult for her to move around the temple without help.


    No temple official was allowed to treat young people who came daily to awaken their powers any differently, so they couldn''t help Lauren.


    However, there was a way for him to authorize Vicente.


    "As long as you don''t stay near her at the time of awakening, it''s okay for you to take her there and then pick her up." This person said, not caring whether or not it was useless for Lauren to go through the awakening.


    If asked, he would say that this youngdy would not go far, even if she had good talents. But he had no reason to make Lauren''s life difficult, and it was her problem to decide to go through awakening.


    "Hmm, I promise not to get in the way of anything, senior. I''ll just take her there and pick her up when it''s all over." Vicente said before that man dressed about the same as the other temple staff stepped out of his way, giving way.


    "To family and friends, proceed through the alternate entrance." He said as he looked at the guards beside Andrew and Nina.


    This man made a strange expression as he smelled the scenting from Andrew, watching him in disgust.


    A woman next to this man, also dressed in some sort of ck cloak with a half-moon symbol, looked back, seeing Andrew and his people entering that building.


    "Poor children..." She muttered.


    "They look fine to me." Another man said this, also dressed in the cloak of temple officials. "Better to have an alcoholic father than nothing. They at least seem to have coins..."


    "Hmm, some people have a lot less."


    ...


    After entering the Awakening Temple, Vicente directed Lauren through the wide corridors of this ce, where there were directions that made it easy for anyone for the first time there.


    On his way, he saw several pictures and images on the walls of these well-lit corridors.


    Some pictures were more challenging to understand, with representations of things that Vicente did not understand what they were about.


    But several others had images of Magic Gems.


    Magic Gems were fantastic things that had origins not yet understood by the magicians of this world, with infinite possibilities.


    It was said that there were a few types of Magic Gems. Yet, when they connected with magicians, they differentiated into forms different from their natural states. So it was very difficult to find simr ones.


    Only within the same family could one find people with simr Magic Gems. But even these gems would generate different abilities in rtives with simr capabilities.


    Vicente saw a few types of Magic Gems in his way in these representations.


    In general, Magic Gems showed in their form the talent level of their owners, but also their rank.


    Their rank was the same as Magic Pentagrams, varying between red and violet colors, with one representing the lowest level and the other the highest.


    But beyond this, each one had a shape. Some were triangr, others were circr, among other geometric figures.


    The mostmon ones were triangr, circr, and square. But there were special shapes. These shapes were rted to the magicians'' powers.


    If they weremon shapes, then the elemental affinity type would not form awe-inspiring powers. If they were special, then that magician''s abilities would be impressive.


    Vicente knew the basic theory behind it, and seeing some of those Magic Gems, he couldn''t help but be curious about what his sister''s would look like.


    Kate''s had a yellow circr gem, while Andrew had an orange triangr one.


    He didn''t know any of his other close rtives besides his parents, so he thought Lauren''s would be simr to one of these two types.


    With this in mind, he reached the end of thest corridor, where a flight of stairs led to a very well-lit area.


    As he climbed that, Vicente continued describing the surroundings to Lauren until they reached the tform in the middle of that coliseum.


    "Vicente?" Lauren asked in a low voice as she realized her brother had stopped talking.


    But Vicente couldn''t help but open his mouth and say nothing for a moment, looking at this ce''s surroundings.


    This looked like an ordinary fighting tform, surrounded by the coliseum galleries, where the public could follow the daily awakenings.


    But this coliseum waspletely covered. On the ceiling was a constetion of precious stones the size of grapes, each as bright as stars in the night sky.


    Some were brighter than others, but in general, they looked very simr.


    The ck ceiling favored the circumstances, making the ceiling look like a piece of sky.


    Meanwhile, in the center of that tform was what appeared to be a ck obelisk, but not quite to the point where there seemed to be nothing there.


    Vicente looked at that and immediately realized that this was no ordinary construction.


    "Vicente?" Lauren asked again, looking in the direction of her brother''s face.


    "Hmm, that... Cough, we are at the ce where you will go through the awakening along with the others. It''s amazing, big sister. If you could see it, you''d be impressed." Hemented, still looking at the surroundings, noticing that there were already about 30 young people of the same age as Lauren around.


    Some of them were looking in his direction. After all, he looked too young to be there.


    But no one approached him or tried to question him. Everyone was looking forward to their awakening, so it mattered little what this child''s situation was.


    "Is that so? Then it is a shame." Lauren said, but she really didn''t care if this ce looked fantastic.


    Then one of the few staff members at the Awakening Temple approached Vicente and Lauren. "Hey, how did you get in here, kid?"


    Vicente saw that tall, perfectly shaped woman with a ck cloak hiding part of her beauty, but which obviously was unable to do so.

 Chapter 26: The Magical Awakening 3

    <h4>Chapter 26: The Magical Awakening 3?</h4>


    He looked into the red eyes of this redhead and said politely. "Senior, my sister is blind. I have been authorized by someone else to bring her here."


    "Oh?" That woman looked at Lauren and felt a bit of pity.


    But soon, she turned her attention back to Vicente. "What''s her name?"


    "Lauren."


    That redhead looked at the young ck-haired girl next to Vicente and said. "Lauren, you are already at the awakening site. Just stay where you are. You won''t need to move from now on."


    "OK." She said.


    "As for you, littled,e with me." She said as she grabbed Vicente''s shirt and practically dragged him out of there.


    "Uh? Hey, let go of me. I can walk by myself!" Vicente yelled at this woman, but she just smiled at him.


    As she stepped off that tform, she stopped dragging him.


    "You will apany your sister''s Awakening by my side. During the Awakening, no one but children who are 14 years old and without a Magic Gem may be on the tform.


    A younger child or an adult with a Magic Gem could suffer drastic consequences if they were in there during the Awakening."


    "Is that so?" Vice straightened his clothes and asked, looking at this beautiful woman. "Has it ever happened that someone outside those parameters stayed there during Awakening?"


    "Hmm, several times. So we know about the danger of doing that." She said, observing the surroundings. "Many have tragically died doing that..."


    Gulp!


    Vicente looked into that woman''s eyes with a solemn expression. "Is that why we can''t have more than one Magic Gem?"


    Given how amazing it was to have only one Magic Gem, many had already considered the possibility of having two of them simultaneously!


    Unfortunately or fortunately, this was impossible, as gems connected to souls. To have two of them, one would have to have two souls!


    "Hmm, without a space to add a second Magic Gem, the person who went through a second awakening would suffer a mental and physical copse, with chances of more than 80% of their soul being obliterated.


    If one were very talented, even if one didn''t die, that person would still be crippled in every imaginable way." She didn''t see a problem in answering this child''s questions.


    As a member of the Awakening Temple, it was part of her duties to pursue knowledge regarding the Magic Gems and Pentagrams, and she loved to talk about the subject.


    Vicente didn''t know her but could see it in her countenance.


    Even as she taught him while observing the surroundings, this woman had satisfaction in her voice.


    Time would quickly pass, and soon more than 50 14-year-olds would be on the Awakening tform, waiting for the clock on one of the side walls there to strike the middle of the day.


    There were only a few minutes left, so the chatter of family, friends, and onlookers was slowly diminishing as this special moment arrived.


    But while Vicente was watching his sister, feeling his hands sweating, Andrew and Nina stood in front of the ss wall that overlooked the waking tform.


    Andrew was looking at his daughter, waiting to see if she would inherit his or Kate''s characteristics.


    In this world, you couldn''t be sure of that until the day of the Awakening, so he was focused on watching her, waiting for that sign.


    He wished she would inherit Kate''s characteristics since she was more talented than him.


    If that was the case, then he could finally be reassured about his children''s future.


    Kate did not have great magical talent, but she had at least reached the end of the 2nd stage.


    If Lauren was like Kate, even blind, she could help Nina and Vicente somehow.


    ''Kate, oh, Kate, if only I had been the one to die, our children would have a better life.'' Hemented as he closed his eyes.


    Unlike Kate, he had no living rtives. It was just him and his children. Thus, Vicente and his sisters had no one to rely on since their grandparents were unlikely to help them, which is different from what happened with paternal grandparents in this world.


    While Andrew wasmenting, Nina was not paying attention to her old man. All she had on her mind was this fantastic ce and the desire to awaken her magical talents one day.


    ''One day I wille here just like big sister and finally help her and big brother!'' She thought, more excited than her family members.


    Luckily small children overcame losses faster, and even though she was deaf and motherless, Nina could already smile and imagine a better future.


    She had trouble walking and was deaf. But so what? One day she could control the mana in her body and be a magician!


    This was the thought of this little girl...


    Finally, the central clock in that area struck noon, and bells rang from arge bell on the top of the fifth floor of the Awakening Temple.


    In that instant, everyone in the surrounding area came to aplete stop with any remaining conversations or even vague thoughts.


    The tform where the 14-year-olds stood began to transform as the dark obelisk in the center of the zone changed color, bing extremely bright, so white that no one could look directly at it.


    Mana condensed in the surroundings, forming something simr in appearance to water but much less physical as if it were a mirage.


    Those seeing it for the first time opened their eyes wide, subtly noticing the energy they felt in their bodies.


    As Vicente paid attention to this, noticing the ''stars'' on the ceiling trembling, a voice said.


    "Young people, wee to my temple for the Awakening Ceremony.


    I wish you all the best. I hope everyone here today to awaken their skills will reach their peak and win in their journeys.


    Go on, seek your desires, be magicians, and bring the world your uniqueness!


    I look forward to meeting the next Archmage of Pris Realm!


    Will they appear here? I sincerely hope so!


    Get your Magic Gems!"


    The voice said as the children and teenagers took deeper breaths, extremely touched by these words.


    Archmage... What was an Archmage?


    That was the title of the strongest magician known to millions around this continent!


    But as they tried to identify where this powerful voice came from, the obelisk in the center of that area shot up a special energy along with thest words of the master of this temple.


    Then...


    Several of the gems stuck in the ceiling of this ce, glowing brightly in the same color as the obelisk, shot up from the ceiling, flying inplicated trajectories.


    But quickly, several of them took their way, ''choosing'' their owners, those mostpatible with them in the area under analysis.


    Some of the young people on that tform felt a little afraid at the sight of these gems flying at top speed toward them, but even the most uncertain ones didn''t move.


    In the blink of an eye, these gems quickly approached their owners, crashing into their foreheads like a revolver bullet.


    Vicente saw one of these shiny things hitting the area between his sister''s eyes and couldn''t help but feel his heart leap faster in his chest.


    But he knew that this was normal procedure and that it would not hurt his sister.


    Even someone who failed to connect to a Magic Gem had very little chance of being injured during the Awakening.


    And so Lauren felt something warm prating her forehead, noting that her Awakening was already happening.


    ''What will I get?


    Sigh! Unfortunately, I won''t even be able to see what the shape of my Magic Gem looks like... Will it be as beautiful as my mother''s?''

 Chapter 27: Lauren’s Result

    <h4>Chapter 27: Lauren''s Result</h4>


    "Wow! A yellow Magic Gem!"


    "Not only that, that gem has a different shape! Look, it looks like a pentagon!"


    Voices boomed in the galleries of the Awakening Temple as the first young people on the awakening tform had their gems take shape.


    Most of the people in that ce were forming ordinary Magic Gems, in triangr, square, and circr shapes, usually in red color.


    But some formed slightly different gems, and one of these young people even got a yellow gem!


    The color of the gem was rted to the quality of the talent, so by presenting a Yellow talent, that blond-haired young man immediately stood out among the many ordinary people there.


    People with yellow Magic Gems had good potentialpared to most people in this world. If they were lucky and worked hard, it wouldn''t be impossible for them to be Mages!


    As for the pentagonal shape, this was a gem variant not asmon as those three shapes. As such, when that young man won it, everyone started talking about him.


    The shape of the gem was not rted to talent, but talent could be enhanced by some powers.


    By gaining a Magic Gem of a rarer shape, this boy''s abilities would naturally be more unique than those of people with the mostmon three forms.


    Through this, he could more easily reach the 3rd stage!


    "Incredible! The youngster over there is not bad at all." Someone on the top floor of this building said this while watching from his exclusive room the Awakening of this group.


    "Indeed, we can recruit himter." A red-haired man said this while standing behind the other person sitting in an armchair.


    The Awakening was not only a time for children to level up and gain mastery over their mana. It was also a time for regional forces to recruit talent!


    In general, people with Magic Gems in the three mostmon formats and the colors Red, Orange, and Yellow did not have much potential, and their limit would probably be the 5th Acolyte Triangle.


    However, youngsters with Gems in other formats and of Yellow color or higher had the potential to exceed this limit.


    With the potential to be Mages, that young man was interesting to draw into local forces!


    For these forces, people with lower potential did not attract their attention, so they did not recruit such people. But Mages could be considered experts in this society.


    So there would always be observers in temples like this one to do the work that these people there were interested in doing after the Awakening Ceremony was over!


    Vicente looked momentarily at that young man who was already grinning from ear to ear, noticing how this person''s Magic Gem had formed something rtively unusual.


    But he didn''t think much of that person and turned his attention back to Lauren.


    "What''s taking so long?" He muttered to himself.


    The woman next to him heard this and said. "The Awakening usuallysts less than a minute. But it can vary greatly from person to person.


    Some will awaken after only a few seconds. Others will take the whole minute.


    Usually, this is associated with two things. One, the talent and magical form. Those with promising talents and more refined magical forms usually need more time to finish their Awakening.


    The other case..." She paused for a moment, looking at Lauren uncertainly. "The other case is associated with the inability to finish the Awakening.


    Attracting a Magic Gem is not enough to finish or say the Awakening was sessful. One has to disy the shape and color of his gem to be considered awakened.


    So there is a possibility that someone who has drawn a gem fails and cannot awaken their abilities."


    As she finished saying this, Vicente clenched his fists and took a deeper breath, fearing that this was the case for his sister.


    Considering all that had happened and his family''s endless bad luck, he didn''t think that possibility was behind the dy in the formation of Lauren''s Magic Gem.


    "Lauren..."


    Meanwhile, Lauren felt her entire body warm, noticing the mana in her agitated as if it were water bubbling up.


    Except for her eyes, every part of her body was burning to the point that she was almost screaming in pain. But her pain was not excruciating to the point that she had to show the world her weakness.


    No, for someone who had been through everything she had experienced in the past few months, this would have to be much worse to make her open her mouth and scream.


    So to everyone in the surrounding area, her pain went unnoticed, while she strangely kept her inexpressive expression.


    Her eyes remained closed, and she was motionless, with her hands sped but not showing any force.


    Simultaneously, her mind was spinning while a craving to vomit came and went, trying to bring her down somehow.


    ''What is it? Why am I feeling so strange?'' She wondered, holding herself together so as not to miss the opportunity to awaken her abilities.


    Lauren didn''t expect much from her Awakening but believed she had enough to get a fully formed Magic Gem. Not getting it would be a surprise to her.


    At the same time, she couldn''t help but wonder because the sensations she felt for her body were not described in any of the books she hade into contact with at the Academy of Stars.


    But the situation in her body drew the attention of a man watching the tform.


    A person fully dressed in ck, with his face covered and alone on the top level of that ce, in one of the VIP rooms, stood up and closer to the ss wall in front of him.


    ''This girl...'' His eyes narrowed, and he could see the mana flow in Lauren''s body. ''Hmm, let''s see what you will form.''


    He saw her mana concentrating on her forehead and stood watching, seeing little by little that glowing thing on her forehead diminishing in its intensity.


    The Magic Gem merged with Lauren at that moment, with only 5 seconds left before the end of the Awakening Ceremony.


    When it sessfully connected to her, its glow diminished until the first people noticed Lauren''s magical form!


    "What?"


    "That..."


    "That''s the Scythe!"


    All the men and women in thest level of the Awakening Temple stood up to gaze at this very rare form of Magic Gem.


    As they voiced, the gem on Lauren''s forehead stopped glowing, revealing the shape of a fingernail-sized Scythe in an extremely vivid Green.


    "Green! Green talent!"


    "Amazing! I never thought I would see something so unique and beautiful!"


    "This girl has a victorious future ahead of her! With this Magic Gem, she will be a Mage in a few decades!"


    Immediatelyments on all temple levels boomed, making the previously silent surroundings extremely noisy.


    Vicente saw this and almost cried with happiness for his sister, feeling the tension from moments ago go away as joy flooded his heart.


    "Green! Plus, the shape is unusual!" He said as the woman beside him looked seriously at Lauren. "Miss, my sister is a genius!"


    However, that woman was not so happy for Vice and Lauren. "Hmm, I just don''t know if this is a good thing for her, kid..."


    When she said that, three people suddenly appeared in Lauren''s surroundings the instant after the day''s Awakening Ceremony ended.

 Chapter 28: Recruitment?

    <h4>Chapter 28: Recruitment?</h4>


    The instant the awakening of all the young people on that tform ended, the obelisk stopped glowing and became ck as before.


    But while the young people, still happy about their awakenings, were grinning from ear to ear, three magicians appeared on that tform, drawing everyone''s attention.


    The three appeared around Lauren, each already with their mana in motion, instantly raising the pressure on everyone in the surrounding area.


    Without most of the people in the temple watching the awakening of their friends and family members understanding, one of those men shouted.


    "William, The Barbarian of Nis. Get away from this girl. My Temple of Seeton wishes to recruit this girl!" A blond man dressed in dark blue armor said this to the man dressed all in ck.


    The man in ck was already holding Lauren''s neck, not even giving this girl time to try toprehend the very improvements and skills she had just gained.


    After the formation of the Magic Gem, a Magic Pentagram would form, and the youth would immediately feel their powers after the elevation of their features.


    But Lauren didn''t even have a second for that when she felt someone squeezing her neck.


    William, The Barbarian of Nis, heard that and smiled, making everyone in the surroundings shiver with the tone of hisughter. "This girl has a Scythe... Who do you think she has an affinity with? With you pure ones? Or with us, the dark ones?"


    "If she doesn''te with us, she won''t go anywhere!" The other man who had also appeared on that tform said this as his ck hair trembled, given his body''s violent mana.


    "Is that so?" That man with his face hidden asked as his surroundings seemed to be freezing.


    "William, you can''t take this girl like this. She didn''t even choose to go with you!" The blond man brandished, but neither he nor the other man moved.


    They both knew that dark magicians like William were stronger than those at the same level as them who did not follow forbidden arts.


    So they were both cautious!


    "Hahaha, choosing? That''s for the strong! This girl will still have to run a long way for that. Today she''sing with me!" He shouted while the young people in the surrounding area were already faint from the pressure the three of them were generating.


    Vicente saw this from outside that tform and tried to run toward his sister.


    However, before he could do so, the woman next to him held him back.


    "Are you crazy? These people are Mages! The one holding your sister is at the peak of that stage! What are you going to do?" She asked him as she held Vicente''s arms and legs.


    "I don''t know! Something! I can''t allow my sister to be taken!" He shouted.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have the strength to ovee this woman. "Boy, that''s not reality! See, your sister is out of your reach!


    I told you that was not a good thing for her. Someone without a good background but with a good talent will naturally suffer!


    That''s her reality! It can''t be helped!"


    For Vice and his family, that was the reality.


    Being talented was definitely positive. But if one did not have a good background or people to rely on, having talent could attract a lot of problems.


    One could be taken by force by powerful groups or even eliminated so they would not grow into a new expert.


    As foundationless people, this was beyond their control!


    Andrew saw this and held Nina tightly in his arms but did nothing.


    Unlike Vicente, he knew there was nothing for them to do.


    "Damn it!"


    He fell to his knees on the ground, while little Nina couldn''t understand why those men were around her older sister.


    Their two guards saw this and whined once again, changing the smiling expressions they had a few breaths ago.


    "Cough... What... What''s happening? Cough! Who''s there? Who''s hanging me?" Lauren managed to say something with great difficulty as those people stood around her.


    "Oh? Can''t you see me?" That man, all in ck, asked, but soon he and the others realized she was blind.


    "It doesn''t matter. Blind or not, your talent is useful to the Nis'' Shadows!" He said before a huge Pentagram appeared beside one of his arms, glowing in a Yellow hue.


    "Damn it! The fucking bastard is really going to fight!"


    "Let''s fight together temporarily!"


    Those two men said to each other.


    However, as they prepared to fight, bat wings as big as that man''s body appeared from his back.


    "See you next time, hahahahaha!"


    With those words, he flew out of there with Lauren, leaving those two men behind, waiting for the attack.


    "Shit! Don''t let him get away! We have to stop him!"


    The two other Mages ran right away, at a disadvantage since they couldn''t fly like their enemy.


    "NOOOOOOOOO!"


    Vicente screamed with all his breath as he watched his older sister being taken away, unable to do anything.


    "LAUREN! LAUREN!"


    He shouted, reaching for his sister''s ears, but it was toote...


    Tears dripped from Vicente''s eyes while his lips formed terrible outlines.


    The woman holding him released him, feeling sorry for this boy.


    ''Poor things... And she had to be taken right away by that person.'' She looked at the ce where those Mages had left and sighed.


    "Boy, forget about your sister. She has a good talent, but for the ce she is being taken, there is no hope of her escaping.


    She will eventually be one of them or die. Regardless of the cases, you will never see her the same way you did before."


    "What does that mean? Who was that person?" He asked amid his despair.


    "Never mind about that. It won''t do you any good to know." She said, feeling that it would be better to hide the truth so that this child would have a chance to live in a normal way. "It will be better if you consider that she died. It will be better for everyone to consider that..."


    After those words, she took one of Vicente''s shoulders and squeezed it gently.


    Vicente wanted to scream at her, but as he felt that squeeze, his sight darkened, and he lost control over his own body.


    Before he fell to the ground unconscious, this woman picked him up by his clothes and ordered someone to take him to his family.


    ...


    Later that day, news of what had happened at the Awakening Temple was already circting in Saltstar City.


    Amid this, Vicente had been delivered to his family, and his group had returned to the resort where they were staying.


    There hey in his room, still unconscious, going over and over what had happened to his sister.


    Once again, someone important had been taken from him!


    Amidst his nightmares, he slowly recovered from the earlier knockout, opening his eyes to face reality.


    ''Lauren...''


    "Lauren!" He shouted as he opened his eyes and raised his upper body.

 Chapter 29: At the Bottom of the Well

    <h4>Chapter 29: At the Bottom of the Well?</h4>


    When he awoke from his unconscious state, Vicente looked at his surroundings a little agitated, soon identifying that he was back in the room where he and his sisters had been living for the past few months.


    He saw Nina lying beside him, sleeping while the marks of her crying could still be seen on her face.


    Realizing what had happened, Vicente felt himself again in a passive position, losing yet another important person but unable to do anything about it.


    "Damn it! What do I do? The older sister has been taken!" He shouted to himself, furious.


    The contours on his face looked more distinct at the moment, while his look that seemed to no longer contain any childish naivety would make more sentimental people moved by his situation.


    Vicente was not even 11 years old, but he had already experienced tragedies that few adults ever had.


    This world was chaotic, and dangers were lurking in every corner. But still, most people did not have to see their mother dying brutally, nor their sister being taken away by strangers.


    Death eventually caught up with everyone, but many people at least lost their loved ones in less extreme ways.


    The burden on Vicente was not small!


    He got up from his bed and almost exploded with anger. Still, in the presence of his little sister, he did not show his violent side by attacking things in his surroundings.


    "Big brother?" Nina asked.


    She was deaf but could already speak when she lost her hearing.


    Nina had avoided speaking since then, as she felt pretty ufortable. But she was fully capable of doing so.


    Upon hearing Nina''s sweet voice, Vice stopped trembling with anger but did not look back, as the look on his face would definitely scare his younger sister.


    "Big brother, what shall we do? Big sister has been taken away..." She said in a crying tone, as her little eyes watered.


    Vicente closed his eyes and tried not to show his pain to Nina.


    He turned to Nina and smiled, taking her in his arms and hugging her.


    He was learning signnguage, but Nina was still a long way frommunicating with it, so all Vicente could do was write to her.


    ''It will be all right. Big sister is talented and will one day find her way back to us.'' He wrote to her, showing confidence.


    Nina was easy to fool, so she soon epted her brother''s lie, believing that they would just have to wait for Lauren and one day she would return.


    Thinking how much better this waspared to the situation of her mother, who would never return, she felt quite relieved.


    Vicente left his little sister in her room and put on a shirt before going in search of his father.


    As he came out of his room, he ran into one of the two guards hired by Andrew.


    That man had a terrible expression on his face while the other guard was facing the door to Andrew''s room, where some people Vicente didn''t know were.


    "Soren, what''s wrong? Who are these people?" He asked as he looked strangely at his old man''s room.


    Soren clenched his fists and avoided looking into this child''s eyes. ''How do I tell him that?" He wondered.


    "Sigh... Vicente, I''m sorry. Your father became ill after we returned from the Awakening Temple. We called a doctor, but..."


    Gulp!


    Vicente rushed to the door of his father''s room amid Soren''s speech. He quickly saw the doctor who attended to Andrew gathering his things.


    Meanwhile, Andrew''s bodyy stiff on his bed, his skin already with a coloration that indicated that he was no longer alive.


    Andrew had died!


    "... But he couldn''t take it. I''m sorry, but your father is already dead." Soren finished saying, feeling sorry for this boy and the girl in that room.


    Vicente''s eyes fluttered as he understood what had happened, and he fell to his knees on the floor, not understanding how this was possible.


    The doctor saw the son of that man and said. "Boy, I am sorry for your loss. Your father was very weakened and could not withstand the heart attack he had.


    Unfortunately, his will to live was no longer there, and he didn''t try to fight."


    With those words, this man stopped in front of Vicente and massaged this young man''s head, wishing him good luck before he left.


    When everyone had left, only Andrew''s guards and Vicente, besides Nina, remained inside that apartment.


    "What do we do now?" Wesley asked in a low voice to Soren.


    Soren stood up from where he was and walked over to where Vicente was still kneeling in silence.


    "Vicente, your father paid us to take you back to Martell Vige... So you need to decide what you will do from now on." Soren said. "We will abide by what was agreed to with Andrew if you want, but we can do something else too. It''s up to you.


    However, when our contract work days end, we will leave. So think carefully about what you are going to do."


    Vicente was very confused at the moment, so he said. "Can you give me 1 hour to think about it? I''m not feeling well right now."


    "Of course. We''ll wait outside." Soren said before calling Wesley and leaving Vicente alone in that room.


    ...


    "Hey, what are you doing? Andrew hadn''t paid us for this yet." Wesley asked hispanion, not understanding what Soren had in mind.


    Soren sighed and asked. "How long have we known Andrew, ten years? Maybe more?"


    "Around that."


    "Well, we earned quite a bit working for him. He also paid all our expenses from the beginning of the trip, and now these two children are alone... Let''s give them a chance and get them to the vige." Soren said, looking in the direction of where Vicente should be.


    Wesley heard this and agreed.


    He liked his coins, but after everything that had happened and his history of service to Andrew, he couldn''t help but think that simply abandoning these two children would be wrong.


    "But why did you say Andrew left this paid for? We could just tell the boy that we were going to return to the vige anyway and bring them with us."


    Soren expressed. "I don''t want him to think he owes us anything. Let''s just give it to them without informing them, and then we''ll leave. What happens from then on will have no bearing on us.


    If he gets over this difficult time, who knows what might happen? We will avoid too much closeness with him by pretending to do onest service while keeping doors open for future business with him.


    If everything goes wrong, he won''t see us as a friend who can take trouble. But if everything goes well, he might hire us knowing we keep our agreements."


    "Oh? That makes sense!" Wesley agreed.


    Soon Vicente would make up his mind and call the two.


    "All right, I''ve given it enough thought. I want to go back to Martell Vige. I hope you two can escort my sister and me there safely." Vicente said seriously, thinking about taking over his old man''s position and starting his life alongside Nina in a ce he already knew.

 Chapter 30: The Suspicious Vicente

    <h4>Chapter 30: The Suspicious Vicente</h4>


    After Vicente''s decision, quickly, a month and a half had passed!


    Having made up his mind about the near future of his sister and his, Vicente had prepared Nina and collected everything essential for them to take back to Martell Vige.


    He also got a coffin before he left Saltstar City, something he intended to use to carry his father to Martell Vige.


    Unfortunately, Vicente''s ns for his father had not worked out, and after a week of traveling, Soren and Wesley had to advise him to bury Andrew early.


    They had nothing to preserve the body, so if they continued traveling like that, they would have a problem because of the terrible smell of a corpse.


    Therefore, Vicente had improvised, together with his fellow travelers, a small funeral for Andrew on the road. After saying goodbye to his father with his sister, the two men buried the coffin, and young Fuller made an item to mark his father''s resting ce.


    He had left behind a cross on the spot where he had buried his old man.


    Vicente was not a religious person in his other life. Still, he did not doubt the existence of something from a higher dimension.


    He had been part of a mafia family in which the Don firmly believed in the existence of God, so he had some customs from earthly religions.


    After burying his old man, he and Nina had traveled alongside Soren and Wesley without any problems over the next few weeks, retracing the route they had taken to go to Saltstar City.


    Finally, this afternoon they spotted Martell Vige in the distance, this ce they had left in an entirely different number months ago.


    ...


    Seeing the little Martell Vige getting closer and closer, Vicente took a deep breath while he had an inexpressive look on his face.


    Returning to this ce after this horrible trip was not easy for him. But Vice was determined to start his projects in this ce.


    ''How must Rory be?'' He wondered. ''I''ll talk to him about what happened. If he is not interested in joining my family, I will not insist.


    Not everyone has the stomach to deal with my life''s problems.''


    With that in mind, Vicente would soon see his group''s carriage pass through the vige''s dirt streets, heading toward his family''s estate.


    Seeing that ce through the window, Nina could not hold back her tears and hugged her brother tightly.


    ''Don''t worry. Big brother will never leave you, Nina.'' He wrote to her. ''Soon you will turn 5, so I will put you in the Academy of Stars. In the meantime, I will deal with everything else. You don''t have to worry about anything.''


    She shook her little head, indicating she would do as he decided.


    When the carriage stopped, he soon descended with Nina in his arms while those two men unloaded the things from the carriage.


    "Vicente, that''s all," Wesley said as he stopped in front of that child in the entrance hall of that residence.


    As he finished putting all the belongings of those two in that ce, Soren looked at Vicente and asked. "What are you going to do now?"


    Vice heard this and said. "I am going to take care of my sister. Work with my father''s business and eventually awaken my magical talents. That''s all for now..."


    "That''s good. When you go through the Awakening Ceremony, if you want, look us up. We can make you a special price to take you to the city you choose." Sorenmented before saying goodbye to Vicente and Nina.


    So the two were alone in thatrge house, sorge that they felt as if something was wrong with just them being there.


    "Big brother, can I sleep with you?" Nina asked him, afraid to be alone in her room.


    Vice immediately agreed before climbing the stairs to the second floor with all of his and Nina''s things.


    After arranging everything in his room, he brought Nina''s bed and ced it next to his where she could sleep next to him.


    She was just a child and his sister, so it would be okay for the two of them to sleep together for the time being.


    When he finished doing this, it was already night in Martell Vige, and he quickly cooked what little he knew to make something for Nina and him.


    When they finished eating, he was about to go to sleep with Nina to prepare for the next day, but then someone knocked on his door.


    Pa! Pa!


    "Andrew, I heard you returned. It''s me, Jesse." Vicente''s father''s most trusted man called out, eager to talk to his boss about some matters.


    Vicente ran to the second floor of that house and opened the door. "Jesse, are you here to discuss something important with my father?" He asked.


    This was a difficult world to ess information or stay current on situations far away from you.


    There were means ofmunication, and there were also periodicals that carried important news. But these media were not easily essible. Far-reachingmunication was only feasible for well-positioned magicians in this society. At the same time, newspapers did not reach viges like this.


    And even if newspapers reached ces like this, they would never report something like Kate''s or Andrew''s deaths.


    As such, that man was not aware of the situation of Vicente''s parents.


    "Yeah, where is he, Vice?" Jesse looked through the door and saw only Nina upstairs, looking at them near the stairs.


    Vicente looked at this man for a moment and said nothing.


    Vincente''s father trusted Jesse a lot, but he had been through a lot recently and remembered what had happened on Earth more than ever.


    He didn''t want to be betrayed again!


    "My father had some problems and stayed in Saltstar City with Lauren and my mother." Vice lied. "Since Nina is about to begin her studies at the Academy of Stars, I returned with her while they stayed there."


    "Oh? I didn''t expect that." Jesse said with surprise. "What''s the problem that made them stay behind?"


    "It seems Lauren has a higher grade talent than our parents. Someone invited her to join a n." Vicente made it up.


    But the person who had taken her was really a member of a n.


    As already said, noble families in this state had no right to form army-like groups. Only the royal family could do that. However, there were organizations in Pris Realm, which crossed state boundaries, and were sometimes even stronger than states like the Seidel Kingdom.


    These organizations were usually either ns or sects.


    Vicente didn''t know which n was behind Lauren''s kidnapping, but he knew that she had been taken by a group like that.


    "Impressive! I didn''t expect that!" That man said, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Hmm, so I will take care of my father''s business while he is sorting out my sister''s situation. I hope you will help me..." He said, looking into that man''s eyes.


    "Certainly. I''ll be going then, Vice. I don''t want to disturb your and your sister''s rest." Jesse left.


    When he closed the door, Vicente stood behind it for a few moments. ''I have to move all the people who were part of my father''s group.


    They know all of my father''s contacts, and if they want to rebel against me, they have the potential to seed in taking or even destroying part of my father''s arrangements.


    That would be terrible for Nina and me.'' He looked at her, determined about what he should do.


    "Innocent or not, I must eliminate them to protect my sister!"

 Chapter 31: Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 31: Reunion?</h4>


    The next morning...


    Before doing anything, Vicente went with his sister to the Academy of Stars, intending to register her for the following year.


    The current year would end in two more months, and after the vacations, it would be time for a new period to begin.


    He could not leave his little sister with anyone, as he did not trust the people who worked for his father. So he could only register Nina at the academy and wait for the ss period to begin.


    So Vicente spent the early morning hours registering his sister at the academy desk, where he had been a few times in thest 6 years.


    He reviewed some of his teachers there but didn''t spend much time talking to anyone other than the staff responsible for registering new students.


    "Okay, Nina Fuller is registered. You must pay the annual fee one week before her sses start to confirm her enrollment." A middle-aged woman said this to Vicente after believing the lie he had told to justify his parents'' absence.


    After being warned about this, Vicente thanked that woman and left, promising to return a week before the start of sses for the next period.


    "Where are we going now, big brother?" Nina asked.


    Vicente quickly wrote what he wanted on a piece of paper and showed it to her.


    ''We are going to visit a friend. But Nina, don''t forget what I told youst night. Don''t talk about our situation to anyone.


    Then tell me again, what should you say when people talk about our parents?''


    She read that and looked at her brother''s face, "They are away taking care of big sister Lauren."


    Vice smiled at her and continued carrying her in his arms.


    After a few minutes of walking, he reached Rory''s house.


    Pa! Pa!


    "Rory, it''s me, Vicente." He shouted, hoping that his old friend was still around.


    Rory was the person he trusted most, the only one he had talked to about his ns for the future. As such, before he began to deal with matters concerning his father''s group, Vicente wanted to hear from this person what his intentions were.


    "Vicente?" A slightly childish but much thicker voice than the one from months ago came from inside that house with a touch of surprise and joy.


    "Man, I thought you had given up!" Rory said as he had a smile on his face as he opened the front door of his house.


    "Never," Vicente said, noticing Rory''s gaze on the little ck-haired girl in his arms. "I''ll exin what''s up, but before I do, can Ie in?"


    "Sure! I was just about to invite you in for something to eat." He took a step back and made way for these two.


    "By the way, are you alone?" Vicente asked.


    "Hmm, my mother leaves really early. You know how she is." Rorymented as he directed these two to the kitchen.


    Upon arriving, Rory''s breakfast was served in several different dishes, with many options for just one child.


    Rory''s mother was a former prostitute who tried to reward her son for his origin in several different ways. Among them, she never punished him for his actions, always prepared bountiful meals, and constantly allowed him to choose what to do.


    Nina saw this and licked her lips, hungry because her brother was not such a good cook.


    Vicente smiled, put his sister down on a chair, and let her eat whatever she wanted, even without asking Rory.


    He looked at Rory and became more serious. "A lot of things have happened. So as much as I still n to go ahead with those things I already told you about, others will change, and maybe that won''t interest you."


    "It doesn''t matter. I am with you. We''re brothers, Vice." Rory said, eager to get to work alongside his friend.


    "Hmm, but before that, you need to know what you''ll be getting into."


    "Okay. What happened?"


    Vicente didn''t intend to tell that to many people at the moment, so his advice to Nina. However, that was different about Rory.


    Vice closed his eyes and said. "My mother and father died."


    Upon hearing that, the expression on Rory''s face changed considerably, leaving the interest of moments ago to expressing something that children should not show.


    "What?" He eximed as he stood up, shocked to hear that. "That... Vice, I''m so sorry. What happened?"


    "When we were traveling, my family was involved without our choosing in an expert battle. One of the attacks by those experts caused the death of my mother." He said, looking into Rory''s eyes, showing all his hatred of those people.


    "I saw my mother get smashed by that, Rory."


    Rory clenched his fists and pressed his teeth into each other, feeling angry.


    He was not close to Kate, but as Vice''s mother, he respected her greatly.


    Vicente loved his mother deeply, and Rory knew this. Knowing how he had seen his own mother being killed, this boy couldn''t help but feel bad for his friend.


    His eyes narrowed, and his voice became much deeper. "Is that how Mister Andrew died too?"


    "No, my father survived along with my sisters and me. However, Lauren lost her sight, and Nina went deaf after that battle." Vicente looked at his sister, who was eating while smiling.


    Eating was very good for a glutton like Nina.


    At that moment, she could even forget some of the darkness of life she had been having for the past few months.


    Rory also looked at that little girl while frowning his eyebrows. "It can''t be... Nina, Lauren..."


    "But our misfortune didn''t end there, Rory. When my sister awakened her magical powers, she was taken by strange people who I don''t know.


    Her ability was above average. I suppose that''s why she was taken.


    Then my father died on the same day as Lauren''s abduction." Vicente finished his unlucky story, calm despite the apparent hatred in his eyes.


    "That''s horrible... I didn''t expect something like this could happen to you, man." Rory looked at Vicente and felt something indescribable, not knowing what he would do in his ce.


    Rory had no father and no siblings. It was just him and his mother. But even if he felt ashamed of her, he loved her, and if he lost his mother, he would feel terrible.


    But Vicente had practically lost his entire family in a matter of months!


    "Because of that, my previous ns need to change a bit," Vicente said seriously. "Now I need to avenge them. What happened to my parents and my sister cannot stay like this. I will bring justice to them even if I have to die for it!"


    Rory heard this and understood why Vice wanted to talk to him first.


    "So, you must make up your mind. If you continue on my side, you will face unimaginable problems. The people I''m looking for are definitely not weak, Rory.


    But understand if you are not willing, I will not me you. What I ask is really very heavy.


    I don''t want you to feel obligated to join me just because of the previous promise."


    Rory closed his eyes and said. "Vice, there is nothing to rethink. Now more than ever I want to join your family!


    The bastards who did this to your parents and sisters deserve to die!"


    As he said this, he showed one of his hands to Vicente.


    The two shook hands with each other, determined on this path ahead of them.

 Chapter 32: Time for Renewal

    <h4>Chapter 32: Time for Renewal?</h4>


    "How do we start? What do we do to get back at the bastards?" Rory sat down again, looking at Vicente anxiously.


    "First, we don''t think much about it. We haven''t even awakened our magical powers yet, so let''s take it easy. The most important thing now is establishing contacts and protecting what we already have." Vicente manipted the cutlery and dishes in front of him for Rory to understand more easily.


    "At the moment, I have to ensure that my father''s business continues under my stewardship.


    Few people know of his death for the moment, but eventually, news about it will spread. If I''m not prepared, I will lose everything he left behind by that time.


    His men may betray me, but his partners may back out of deals with me because they may think I cannot generate profits for them or send them their resources.


    Hence, before that happens, I need to do two things." He indicated with his fingers. "First, I must rece my father''s men with people I trust. Second, I need to make new partnerships without relying on my father''s name.


    Once I create my own name, I will no longer risk losing what he created."


    "That makes sense." Rory nodded.


    He was not the son of a merchant, but his mother also sold a service...


    As her son, he had naturally learned a few things about how to manage your capital, when to rece people, and the importance of customers and suppliers.


    "I can help you recruit some reliable people. Some of the girls who work with my mother have brothers a little older than us who are unemployed. If we give them a chance, we can gather about 5 or 6 of them with ease.


    Their loyalty will be guaranteed since their older sisters work for my mother." Rory suggested.


    His mother was not unfair, but those who worked for her needed to walk in the line, and the risk under these girls was not zero.


    They and their families knew they needed to be careful and loyal, or they could suffer heavy consequences!


    Vicente knew how Rory''s mother''s business worked and nodded to him. "That will help me a lot."


    "What about those other ns?" Rory asked, thinking about the absurd things Vicente had told him.


    Vicente looked at Nina and saw that she had already finished eating.


    He answered as he looked at his little sister. "We will have to wait. First, we will secure ourwork, and then we have to approach a Baron at least.


    We will collect information, and when we awaken our magical powers, we will start to n this. Until then, it will be dangerous for us to think about this kind of action.


    However, as much as we won''t be able to do anything, it doesn''t mean we will stand still."


    "Oh?"


    Vicente exined. "Among the men we will hire, we will need people capable of fighting. When we have enough of these people, we can act in the underworld and fight for space with criminal groups."


    "That will be interesting." Roryughed while Nina watched these two''s conversation intently, not understanding anything but knowing that it must be quite important.


    Vicente then stood up and took Nina in his arms again. "Anyway, I have to go take care of some business. Can you see these people for me?"


    "Hmm, I''ll do that right away. I''ll stop by your ce tonight with the results." Rory stood up and escorted Vice and Nina to the exit.


    "That''s good."


    "But man, what are we going to do about Nina?" Rory worried. "As merchants, we will have to travel out of the vige... Do you intend to take her on every trip?"


    "About that, I intend to get someone reliable to watch her. But I intend to get to know that person well, so we will have to deal with Nina being at our side for the next few months."


    "Won''t that be dangerous?"


    Vicente looked at Nina and said. "No. I will avoid risking traveling during that period. Besides, it would be more risky for her to stay with someone dangerous and who wouldn''t do everything in their power to protect her."


    "That makes sense."


    The two said their goodbyes, going in different directions in this vige.


    ...


    While Rory searched for the rtives of his mother''s ''workers,'' Vice went to his father''s warehouse at one end of the vige.


    After a half hour''s walk, he arrived at a ce on the soil floor, where several silos, arge barn, and a corral were on this property that belonged to his family.


    A dozen men were working around, some tending the horses, others fixing the wagons at their disposal.


    As Vicente arrived there with Nina, those people who had already been warned by Jesse earlier about their situation did not find it strange that he appeared there.


    Vicente greeted some old acquaintances on the way to Jesse''s office, where he wanted to start dealing with the renovation of this ce.


    "Vicente, I didn''t expect you to be here so soon already..." This man left his office when he saw that this boy had just walked in there.


    "Hmm, I have some urgent business to attend to, so I want to start immediately." He said as he looked at this man and entered that office.


    "Urgent business? What''s that all about? I can take care of that for you. You can focus on caring for little Nina, and I''ll do the rest." He said, looking at Vicente and indicating for this child to go take care of child matters and leave the rest to him.


    "I''m afraid it would be tricky for you to handle that for me, Jesse." Vicente smiled. "My father has not only left me the duties of this ce. He wants me to start leading his business on his behalf.


    As you may already know, my father wishes me to rece him when I be an adult."


    "Hmm." That man nodded as he tried to understand what this was all about.


    But he could say nothing against Vicente''s first words, for Andrew had indeed indicated that intention.


    As much as he didn''t like taking orders from a child, who, yes, was talented but was still a child, he would have no choice.


    Vice said. "Since I will be recing him, I want to make some changes to make our operations morepatible with my profile. So a change in personnel will be necessary."


    "Do you want to hire new workers? I can help you with that." Jesse smiled.


    "Yes, but not only that." Vice looked into that person''s eyes, speaking as an equal. "Unlike my father, I can run this ce by myself. So I thank you for what you have done to date.


    Your services will not be forgotten, but I''m afraid we''ll have to go our separate ways."


    "What?" Jesse realized he was being fired and stood up from his chair, not believing that this kid was sending him away.


    He had been working for Andrew longer than Vicente existed!


    How would he be the first to be fired in a staff renewal?


    "Vicente, I don''t understand. Is Mr. Andrew unhappy with me? Why am I being fired?" He said in a slightly altered tone.


    But as a person of low talent, this man would not dare try to hurt Vicente.


    The one who paid the wages of those men in the surrounding area was Andrew, so if he did what he shouldn''t, he could be brutally beaten!


    Vicente knew this, which is precisely why he would not fire these people before Jesse.


    First he had to remove the problem from the person who knew most about his father''s schemes!


    "You''ve got it wrong, Jesse. That''s not my father. That''s me. I will run this ce from now on, so you are no longer needed."

 Chapter 33: Taking Control of Operations

    <h4>Chapter 33: Taking Control of Operations?</h4>


    After Vicente''s words, Jesse stood with his mouth open, not believing that a brat who didn''t even have facial hair was telling him off.


    "Vicente, Mr. Andrew won''t ept this! You''ll be sorry if you continue down this path." He said in his final attempt to maintain his position.


    Working for Andrew was veryfortable and convenient for him.


    Jesse was paid well and rarely had to travel, as Andrew liked to do business personally with his suppliers and customers.


    Losing this position would put him in a difficult situation where he would either have to start his own business or work for someone who would not give him the same opportunities Andrew had given him.


    So he had to insist on changing this child''s mind.


    "I''m willing to take the risk," Vice said before standing up and opening the door. "Thank you for your services all these years. But from now on, I will take over your duties."


    Vicente no longer looked into the eyes of that man while he had his sister in his arms, looking at the situation without understanding.


    Jesse angrily looked at Vicente, but after a moment of silence, he stomped his feet hard and walked out of there as he grabbed his things.


    "Have a good time! I hope you don''te looking for me ashamed!"


    Vicente ignored this man''s sharp words soon after leaving that office and watching Jesse leave.


    When this man could no longer be seen around, he looked at the people in the surrounding area looking strangely at where Jesse had left, he said aloud.


    "Jesse is no longer part of this group. From now on, you will be under my administration. So any questions you havee to me." He said, looking at the many surprised faces in the surroundings.


    But these people already expected Vicente to be more involved with them as he grew older, so nobody suspected anything for the time being.


    After hearing a few things from the workers in the area, Vicente would spend some time on this property to familiarize himself with some documents he still needed to go through.


    He knew most of his father''s agreements and the activities these people were currently doing. After all, he had been leading them on Andrew''s behalf directly from Saltstar City for months.


    They were following agreements that Vicente himself had created, so there wasn''t much for him to catch up on.


    After a few hours there, he left aware of the essentials and went to lunch with his sister at a local tavern.


    ...


    While Vicente went on with his ns, Jesse searched for the guards who had protected the Fuller family on the trip to Saltstar City.


    ''Let''s see what happened! It''s very strange that brat is taking me out of my position!'' Jesse thought to himself as he looked at one of the most important buildings in this vige.


    Martell Vige had no nobles present, but several noble families of the kingdom owned the surroundings of this ce, so there was a pors of the Duke family there.


    There were no descendants of the Duke or any powerful people in this ce. But some guards from the Duke''s family were there to support the people behind the families with properties nearby.


    Several farmers and workers from Barons'' families lived in Martell Vige to care for their bosses''nds.


    The Duke''s family post was there to maintain a small local guard to protect the vige and maintain the kingdom''s bureaucratic services.


    These workers and subordinates needed to record their activities to ensure the belongings and agreements of their leaders.


    Precisely because there was such a ce in the vige, people who sold their services, mercenaries, usually disyed their advertisements in buildings like this one.


    Sometimes mercenaries would even stay near these Duke''s family posts since people able to hire their services usually passed by there frequently.


    Thinking about how Soren should be there, Jesse quickly approached this building on the opposite side of the Academy of Stars.


    ''Maybe Mister Andrew doesn''t have the same intentions as this brat! If that is the case, I will do something!'' He thought as he entered that ce.


    Entering what appeared to be arge hall, where there were several counters on one side of the building and stairs and many doors on the outskirts, he went to a part where there were several ces to sit.


    Some armed men were there talking in groups, while the wall behind them contained several murals where one could leave their announcement.


    Jesse looked around for those two but unfortunately did not see them.


    "Hey, have you seen Soren and Wesley?" He asked a group of mercenaries.


    There weren''t many mercenaries in this vige. Less than 20 worked locally.


    So of the 12 mercenaries there, they all knew those two.


    "I haven''t seen them recently." A man who had just returned from a job said that.


    But then, another person caught Jesse''s attention. "Soren and Wesley went to Millfall this morning."


    "Millfall?"


    That was the nearest town to Martell Vige, just over 100 kilometers away.


    ''Damn it! Did those two leave the vige so quickly?'' Jesse contorted his face, not liking this at all.


    ''I''ll wait for them to return to see what happened to give that brat Vicente such confidence!''


    ...


    Later that same day...


    The evening came, and Vice was finishing eating his dinner with his sister.


    Just as he was getting ready to take a shower, Rory appeared at his door.


    Pa! Pa!


    "Vicente, it''s me." He said, not loud enough to disturb the neighbors but drawing his friend''s attention in that big house.


    Hearing this, Vicente hurried down the stairs and soon opened the door.


    Looking out into the darkened street, he saw Rory and five young men.


    All of them had Magic Gems on their foreheads, all red and in the three mostmon forms.


    Vicente readily identified these young men as the rtives of the prostitutes in Rory''s mother''s brothel.


    "Is that the staff you said you would get for me?" He asked before Rory nodded in agreement.


    "Those are..."


    Rory immediately introduced the young people, who were supposed to be between 15 and 18 years old.


    They were all interested in the job opportunity that Rory had promised, and because they were ordinary people, they did not put in arrogant positions when dealing with these two 11-year-old boys.


    Each of them greeted Vicente before entering the house to talk to him.


    "All right, what Rory told you was not a lie. I want to hire you to work on my family''s property." Vicente said, looking thoughtfully at these young men.


    "What I want from you is nothingplicated. Just learn the job that I will make you work for the next few weeks.


    I will make you work in pairs with some old workers, and when you are confident enough to do what they do, I will double your pay."


    With these words, Vicente won over each of these young men who were already interested in the amounts promised by Rory.


    With the possibility of going from zero to, in a few weeks, earning double what they thought they could earn, they all felt more determined about work for Vicente.

 Chapter 34: True Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 34: True Intentions?</h4>


    In the next few weeks, Vicente would get ten more young men between the ages of 15 and 20 to start working with him on his old man''s estate.


    Rory was behind most of them, but some of these youths Vicente had recruited on his own.


    By putting them to work together with his father''s former workers, Vicente quickly helped these inexperienced young men learn many things.


    Magicians learned rtively easily, so in less than three weeks since his return to Martell Vige, he had quickly managed to fire half of his father''s group of former workers.


    With more than half of his people being people he trusted, Vicente had recently invested some of his time initiating new conversations with his father''s old suppliers.


    Vicente told them that for the past few months, he had been in charge of the operations of his father''s group, showing that he was already as capable as his old man.


    As the group''s new leader, he wanted to bring these contacts closer to him, having offered them new contracts, more advantageous to their parties than to his.


    As someone who was only trying to protect what he had, Vicente agreed to lower his margins a little, offering better prices to his suppliers.


    This obviously brought good results since everyone valued coins in this society.


    The magical world depended on magic and things that could affect a person''s or family''s power.


    Among these, coins could provide the basis for magicians to have better artifacts and enough resources to train their skills as well as influence more powerful magicians.


    Vicente knew this and had won several triumphs in his actions over the past few days!


    ...


    While Vicente''s actions were reducing the risks to his operations, Soren and Wesley entered this vige again, returning from days of mission and training in Millfall.


    Whenever they finished their missions, they went to this town to use some of their resources and train in a more capable ce.


    Magicians and warriors like them, who had no support, needed to do this to be stronger.


    But after their training and a mission they had aplished in that city, they had left back to this ce where their families were.


    "I wonder how that boy is doing?" Soren asked Wesley, thinking of Vice as they passed in the central part of this vige.


    From there, they could see the house of thete Andrew. Seeing that location, they sighed as they thought about the plight of the two children who were supposed to be there.


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if they are no longer in the vige," Wesleymented. "If I were in that boy''s ce, I would take that girl and leave for Millfall.


    I would sell whatever Andrew had left and focus on restarting a new life there."


    "Hmm, that wouldn''t be a bad n..." Sorenmented as he got off his horse, already seeing some mercenaries known to them in the vicinity of the post of the family of the Duke.


    "Soren, Wesley, your services must be really excellent... You guys barely have time to rest, and more servicese to you." A strong man said as he approached them with a smile.


    "What are you talking about?" Wesley asked.


    "Jesse is in search of you guys. I think he wants to hire you. He asked us to inform you of this ande to his house when you can." This bald mercenary said as he greeted his friends.


    "Jesse? From the Fuller estate?" Soren questioned.


    "That''s the one. Andrew must be seeking your services again."


    Upon hearing this, Soren and Wesley looked at each other, finding it strange.


    "Impossible. Andrew died months ago." Wesley said in a low voice.


    "What?" That mercenary frowned his eyebrows. "Is that true?"


    "Yes, didn''t you know?"


    "No, Jesse didn''t say anything. The staff at the Fuller estate also continue to work as normal." That mercenarymented.


    It was a surprise to hear that Andrew had died, but his family''s continued operations were not surprising. After all, just because he had died didn''t mean that Vicente and Nina had to stop living or earning their coins.


    Soren and Wesley thought the same but found it strange that Jesse was after them.


    "Let''s see what he wants. Maybe young Vicente will hire us for something." Soren said before saying goodbye to that other mercenary.


    ...


    Pa! Pa!


    "Jesse, it''s us, Soren and Wesley." One of the two warriors said this out loud after knocking on the door of that man''s residence.


    After a minute, the door opened, and Jesse''s wait was finally over.


    "Soren, Wesley, you have finally returned!" He said with a wide smile on his face.


    "Hmm, we were just taking care of some business... Anyway, what do you want with us, Jesse?" Soren asked.


    Jesse sped his hands behind his back and said. "It''s about Vicente. He''s been making some strange decisions recently... I don''t know. I doubt Andrew would approve.


    So I want to know what happened to him before he returns from his trip. Without knowing more, I won''t be able to help him."


    "Is that so?" The two looked at each other, feeling that it made sense.


    "He didn''t tell you anything?" Wesley asked.


    "No. I think he wants to avoid talking about it. But I know there''s a problem." Jesse said, trying to hide his negative intentions about Vicente. "But I wish I knew... I wish I could help this boy in some way."


    "Sigh... It won''t be easy for you to do that."


    Soren sighed, feeling they should tell the recent history of the Fuller family to this trusted subordinate of Andrew''s.


    "A few months ago, while we were traveling to Saltstar City, Miss Kate died due to a fight of high-level cultivators..."


    At the beginning of Soren''s speech, Jesse opened his mouth in shock, seeing that Vicente had lied about practically everything after returning from his trip.


    Kate and Andrew were not settling the matters of Lauren''s joining a n. They were dead while she was missing!


    Upon hearing that, he felt bad for these people for a moment because he really didn''t wish the worst on them.


    But upon discovering the truth and thinking more about Vicente''s recent actions, Jesse readily understood what this boy was trying.


    ''He wanted to keep me out of Andrew''s business! He wanted to keep me away from the possibility of me taking over the business for myself!'' He immediately thought about it since he couldn''t ignore that opportunity.


    ''Bastard! He made me stand still for weeks!'' He clenched his fists angrily while pretending to be deeply moved.


    He liked Andrew, but in the death of the strongest in that family, there was no reason for him to give everything that man had left to the brat Vicente.


    As someone who had worked alongside Andrew for decades, no one was better than him to take over the Fuller family''s business and property!


    ''Damn it, I have to move and take what this brat has been upying. Since he has turned on me, I will take everything he has!''

 Chapter 35: Quick Action

    <h4>Chapter 35: Quick Action</h4>


    Three dayster...


    It was getting dark in Martell Vige, and Vice had just returned home from a long and tiring day at Nina''s side.


    As he closed the door and headed towards the kitchen, intending to prepare something for Nina, Vicente was suddenly stopped when someone knocked hard on his door.


    "Boss, we have a problem." One of the young men brought by Rory to Vicente''s group shouted from the other side of the door, drawing this boy''s attention.


    He immediately ran to the door of his house under his sister''s gaze and asked as he came across that young man. "What''s up?"


    "Jesse, your father''s former employee, is moving strangely. Three of our suppliers have been visited by him in thest two days." That young man with blond hair and blue eyes, 1.8 meters tall, said this as he looked into Vice''s eyes.


    Hearing this, Vicente immediately frowned, ''So he found out! I knew it would happen someday! Good thing I didn''t trust him before!''


    While clenching his fists, Vicente said. "All right, call Rory and let him know about it. He''ll know what to do. In the meantime, I''ll start sorting it out."


    "Yes!" That young man dressed as a farmer left that ce without dy while Vicente ran into his house to get some things.


    ''We''re going to visit someone. But I want you to stay close to me.'' Vicente wrote to his sister after getting what he wanted.


    "Where will we go?" She asked him.


    But Vincent did not inform her about it.


    ''It''s better you don''t know.'' He thought to himself as he set off at his sister''s side.


    He quickly made his way to Jesse''s house, a much more humble property than his own, one that was at one end of the vige.


    Upon arriving there with Nina in his arms, Vicente indicated her to be silent while they were hidden in the surroundings.


    ''Since you have decided to act this way, Jesse, don''t me me for what I will do.'' He thought as he waited for the right moment to act.


    Vicente had not acted violently against any of his father''s old workers for two reasons. The first was that even if he wanted to, he couldn''t act since hecked the support to do so.


    All those men had their Magic Gems, so he could only achieve what was necessary to ''silence'' them by hiring mercenaries.


    However, mercenaries in Pris Realm were not necessarily unscrupulous men who would do anything for coins!


    Most were just people trying to sell their services and pay their families'' daily expenses. Most of them were not assassins and did not ept assassination missions.


    Those who epted such missions were usually professional assassins, a type of person who, as far as Vicente knew, did not offer services in Martell Vige.


    As such, even if he had coins to waste on assassinations, he couldn''t hire people capable of handling his father''s former employees.


    The second reason Vicente hadn''t tried to act violently against them was that most of them had epted their situations without a problem. And some of them were still working for him, so Vice preferred to avoid acting against those he had fired.


    However, he had his ways if he wanted to!


    Vicente looked at the surroundings of that property and saw that Jesse didn''t seem to be around.


    He then finished covering his body with ck clothes and cautiously approached one of that property''s open windows.


    Nina was in his arms and did not understand what her brother was doing. But she found it amusing and continued to watch him silently.


    Vicente ced a strange instrument on the wall of that house and then connected his ears with what looked like two matching metals.


    ''Good. He is not at home. Just his wife and their son.'' Vicente heard the noisesing from that ce and walked away after a few moments.


    Then 5 minutes passed, and Rory arrived at that ce apanied by two of their strongest trusted young men.


    "Vice, what are we going to do? Jesse trying to steal your business is bad for us."


    Vicente nodded and said. "If he is targeting my business, I will target his most valuable things.


    Rory, take care of my sister. I will break into the house and kidnap Jesse''s son."


    Gulp!


    "You..."


    "... Kidnap the boy?"


    Rory and the two young men beside him asked in low voices, not believing Vicente would do such a thing.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I won''t hurt him. I will only use him to lure his father away."


    Low-level magicians were not so different from normal humans. They were stronger, their senses were faster, and they could use magic powers. However, it was possible for ordinary people to act against one of them.


    The difference between ordinary people and magicians grew along the magic rank, but just as an exponential function grew slower at the beginning, so was it for magic.


    Vicente was fully aware of this, and even though he didn''t even have a Magic Gem, he wasn''t afraid of Jesse or this man''s wife.


    "But..."


    Vicente looked at Rory and said in a deep tone, looking into his friend''s eyes, "Make no mistake, Rory, this is the kind of thing I would do for the sake of my family.


    But I am willing to do much more. You should know that."


    "I know... I''m sorry, I won''t talk about it anymore. But can you do this?" Rory knew that some of Vicente''s ns would have far worse consequences than kidnapping a child, and he quickly controlled his anxiety about already starting to act against an innocent.


    "Don''t worry about it. I know what I''m about to do." Vicente said in a low voice before running to that ce.


    Upon reaching the side of the previous window, he quickly moved into that house, moving like a thief going toward his target.


    Already inside the house he had been in when Jesse''s son was born, he immediately moved to the boy''s room, which was on the house''s second floor.


    Vicente noticed that Jesse''s wife was there, but she didn''t notice him.


    When he entered Jesse''s son''s room, she passed in front of the ce and looked in through the open door.


    Seeing no one and hearing her son walking up the stairs, she walked down toward the kitchen.


    "Peter, go take your bath. The food will be ready in no time, and your father should be here soon." Jesse''s wife''s voice sounded as Vicente looked through the gaps in that boy''s bedroom door.


    "All right, Mom!" Peter quickly made his way to his room to get his clothes.


    As he walked through the door and turned on the magicmp, he suddenly ran into someone who shouldn''t be there.


    ''Go to sleep...'' Vice grabbed that boy''s neck and squeezed, blocking the passage of blood to Peter''s brain.


    In just 10 seconds, Peter lost consciousness, and his body softened.


    Sensing this, Vicente held him and put this 6-year-old boy inside the closet.


    He then carefully moved out of the room, checking to see where Peter''s mother was.


    Noticing that she was busy in the kitchen, he quickly moved to the only bathroom on that floor and opened the shower.


    ''Time to go!" He hurried back to Peter''s room.


    A noise of a door closing came from the second floor, and Vicente could hear the voice of a traitor.


    "Honey, I''m home!"


    But he didn''t stay behind and quickly hid a letter in Peter''s room before leaving from there as easily as he had entered.

 Chapter 36: First Murder

    <h4>Chapter 36: First Murder?</h4>


    "How did you do that?" One of the young men with Rory asked as he saw Vicente with Peter.


    It had all happened very quickly. In less than 5 minutes, Vicente had broken in and left that property!


    As much as there were no defenses in that house and Jesse''s wife was weak, magicians could notice disturbances in the mana in the surroundings with rtive ease.


    Vicente smiled and said. "Let''s move first. If you guys want, I can teach you some trickster."


    Vicente''s mana control was not high, but he could control it to do numerous things, includingbining such a thing with his earthling abilities.


    Since he was a little boy, Vicente had trained not only in the martial arts of this world. He trained even more what he had brought back in his memories of Earth, from fighting forms to ways of acting.


    The equipment he had used earlier he had made himself, while his invasion technique relied on a breathing and movement style developed by assassins from the Mazzanti family.


    Combining this with mana, he could move without disturbing the free mana in the air while keeping his strength within his body. That way, he had entered such a house as easily as a harmless insect could do!


    "Are you really going to do that?" One of those young men asked as they ran away from that ce.


    "Hmm, but you will have to earn it first. At most, I will teach you the basics. To learn everything, you will have to earn merit."


    Rory ignored that and asked. "Where will we go now?"


    "We are going to my father''s estate. Jesse wille looking for us there."


    "How will we act against him?" One of those two asked, determined to learn what Vicente had used.


    He had a Magic Gem but still had no idea how to break into an estate without drawing any attention.


    If he learned this, his chances would be much greater!


    "First, let''s go..." Vicente immediately told his group his n.


    ...


    Thirty minutester...


    "Jesse, there is something wrong with this boy. He''s taking too long in the bathroom." Peter''s mother said this after finishing putting the food in and continuing to hear the noise of the shower on the second floor.


    Jesse looked in the direction of that seat of the armchair he was in and frowned. "Kid. Finish your shower now!" He shouted as he stood up.


    But as he walked to the bathroom on the second floor, this Intermediate Apprentice soon realized that something was wrong because there was no one in that bathroom.


    ''Uh? Where is this boy?'' He went to the bedroom and didn''t find his son there either.


    "Lexi! Peter is not here! Look for him on the first floor of the house!" He shouted in his slightly altered voice.


    His son had never disappeared like this before. As such, he couldn''t help but be a little apprehensive.


    Lexi was startled by this and soon started looking for Peter.


    Two minutester, the two realized he was nowhere to be found in the house and went to the bedroom, where his clean clothes were still waiting for him on the bed.


    "Damn it! Someone took our son!" Jesse turned red with anger and immediately thought of Vicente. "This must be that fucking brat!"


    He had been trying to take Andrew''s son''s business. Still, he had been having trouble doing so since the little imp had cleverly redone several of his contracts.


    But by talking to some of Vicente''s suppliers about this young man''s lie, Jesse was confident of soiling his reputation and eventually getting those suppliers!


    Because he was already acting against Vicente, he was suspicious of this young man!


    As he furiously walked down the stairs intending to go to the Fuller residence, his wife shouted. "Jesse, there''s a letter here!"


    "What?" He looked up and narrowed his eyes.


    "It''s saying here that if we want to see our son back, you have to go to Andrew''s warehouse!" She said, feeling tight in her chest.


    "Jesse, what''s going on? Why would someone act against our son and go to Andrew''s barn?" She asked, already with tears streaming from her eyes.


    "Tsk! You stay here. I''ll take care of this." Those were hisst words before he left without looking back.


    ''Damned Vicente! Brat, I''ll kill you for this!'' His mana violently vibrated as he ran at over 25 kilometers per hour.


    ...


    Momentster, Jesse arrived at his old workce, in this rather dark ce, due to theck of lighting nearby.


    "Brat Vicente,e out from wherever you are!" He shouted as he slowly walked towards the main building, his fists firmly closed, glowing due to the concentrated mana.


    "Jesse, you thought you could act against me and get away with it," Vicente said, drawing this man''s attention to the top of one of the silos in the surrounding area.


    Jesse looked up and could barely see Vicente there, given the darkness of the night.


    "Where is my son, Vicente? He has nothing to do with our troubles!"


    "Oh? I disagree with that." Vicente said seriously. "By acting against my business, you acted against my family. Isn''t it fair that I do the same to you?"


    "Tsk! Brat, don''t cross the line, or I will kill you and that girl!" Jesse said as he walked toward Vicente.


    But he was not seeing Nina nor his son anywhere. As such, he was being cautious.


    "Jesse, you are a fool. I gave you a chance to live with your family. Unfortunately, you were greedy and tried to steal my business.


    Now I have to punish you." Vicente said, lying on top of that silo while looking at Jesse through something that looked like a special binocr.


    But that item only had an opening to look through and was attached to something else.


    Vicente had his hands around a strange item, where one of his index fingers made contact with a trigger.


    "Punish me? How? Tell me how a brat like you is going to punish me?" He asked aloud,ughing at this child''s words.


    "Vicente, give me Peter now. If you don''t, I will kill you, even if I risk my son''s life."


    "I expected nothing less from you. A vermin indeed."


    "Tsk! Don''t y games with me, brat!"


    "This is the end, Jesse. When you go to the other world, try not to be a treacherous, unscrupulous worm."


    When Vicente said this, he squeezed the trigger, causing the item in front of him to move backward suddenly, as a glow appeared from part of that metallic thing.


    Then a loud noise went off from that rifle, breaking toward Jesse''s head.


    Simultaneously, the two young men on the outskirts of that property heard the signal they were waiting for and fired their guns in Jesse''s direction as well.


    Jesse still had an angry expression when he fell to his knees on the ground with a five centimeters-deep hole in his skull.


    His shirt turned red with blood in two ces on his abdomen, and then he fell face-first to the ground, already dead!

 Chapter 37: Firearms

    <h4>Chapter 37: Firearms</h4>


    As he looked down at Jesse''s fallen body, Vicente was momentarily silent, watching the smokeing out of the barrel of his gun.


    "That is the future of those who threaten my family, Jesse. If it is in my power, I will not spare even old friends and allies!" Vice muttered to himself as he stood up on top of that silo, looking down.


    He then looked down at his rifle, something he had done before he left with his family for Saltstar City.


    Vicente knew how to construct weapons even with his eyes closed in his time on Earth. He knew step by step what he needed to build weapons, every material needed, and the care required.


    When he had managed to scrape together a few coins from the allowance his father gave him, he had gone to a cksmith in Martell Vige and ordered to develop the parts he needed.


    He was not afraid of ''his idea'' being stolen since he was the only one who could assemble these weapons, so he had been doing business regarding weapon parts for the past two years.


    In this period, he had managed to assemble and hide in his room a long-range rifle, two shotguns, and a revolver.


    Unfortunately, on a hunt he had participated in alongside his father a year and a half ago, he realized that his weapons were not very useful against powerful beings.


    At the 2nd stage of the magic rank, the bullets from these weapons no longer had any effect.


    Upon meeting a beast of this stage during his hunt, he tested it and saw how his gun had almost no effect against the beast''s massive body that had attacked him.


    After that experience, he stopped developing his weapons and put them aside before traveling to Saltstar City.


    At that time, he nned only to gather resources and one day awaken his powers, which could really make a difference.


    However, when facing this situation this night, Vicente returned to his ns and decided to reuse his weapons.


    "Boss, this thing is amazing! Its power is really otherworldly!" One of the two young men holding a shotgun said as he looked at that thing with glowing eyes.


    The other was also looking with satisfaction at that item that had given him much more power than he had.


    "This gun is amazing! And I feel like I can infuse my mana into it and strengthen its attacks!" This other said loudly, catching Vicente''s attention.


    Vice had not shown that to anyone but Rory before today since, to other people, he would have the difficult task of exining where he had gotten the idea behind it from.


    Therefore, he did not know how awakened magicians would react to these weapons.


    Upon hearing that, he immediately asked. "Are you sure?"


    "Hmm, actually, I think I unconsciously ended up using some of my mana to strengthen that bullet." The young man said.


    Vicente immediately ran to the side of Jesse''s body and checked to see if this man was really dead before checking the wounds around his body.


    Jesse had died, but not because of Vicente''s shot!


    ''My bullet didn''t go that deep into his brain... Maybe he could live after that. But these two perforations...'' Vicente saw the size of the holes made by the shots of those two.


    Each one was sorge that Vicente''s hands could fit loosely into the ces where the bullets had hit.


    The organs and bones near these holes had been destroyed.


    After seeing this, Vicente''s eyes sparkled.


    ''I was wrong!


    These weapons can be affected by the magic of the one using them! I hadn''t considered this before because I can use very small mana, but people with their awakened powers can do much more!''


    He almost jumped for joy upon discovering the potential of his weapons.


    He probably didn''t have a good talent, but if weapons like this could be used to strengthen himself and his people, everything could change for them!


    Thinking about this, Vicente soon considered the idea of developing more weapons and forming an armed group.


    "All right, I want you two to throw this body in the Crow Woods." He said to the two after a moment.


    The Crow Woods was a forest that was around Martell Vige.


    "And what do we do with it?" One of the two asked as he showed the weapon in his hands.


    "Give them to me. I will lend you this revolver to protect yourselves. We''ll talk about these weaponster, but don''t talk about it with anyone else for now." He said, looking seriously at those two.


    They both readily epted the boy''s orders and handed their shotguns to Vicente before he gave a revolver to one of them.


    As much as they were older and stronger than Vicente, they both had their families to worry about, and more importantly, as poor people, they couldn''t be stupid.


    After learning about these firearms, they immediately realized the potential of being on Vicente''s side.


    If they continued with him, there would probably be more guns in the future and also more people in their group. This could certainly improve their situations more than them rebelling against him now.


    As people of low talent, their potential was limited alone. But everything could be different next to someone with exceptional knowledge and contacts.


    So they quickly left and headed for the Crow Woods.


    Seeing them leaving with Jesse''s body, Vicente put his firearms in a box and left, returning to his home.


    ...


    "Rory, it''s me. Open the door." Vice said in a low voice after knocking three times on the door of his house.


    While they were acting, Rory returned to this ce with Nina and Peter.


    Peter was still unconscious, while Nina knew that she had to obey Rory in her brother''s absence.


    So Rory had had no trouble taking care of those two children, and upon hearing Vicente, he quickly opened the door, unlocking the several locks Vice had ced over the past few weeks.


    "Well? How did it go?" Rory asked as he looked thoughtfully at his friend.


    "It''s all over. We solved our problems with Jesse." Vicente walked over to where he had left the son of that enemy as he spoke.


    "What do we do now?" Rory was not bothered by Jesse''s murder since he knew what kind of group he was part of.


    "I will release this boy in the center of the vige, and eventually, someone will take him back to his mother," Vice said in a low voice before picking that boy up and throwing him over one of his shoulders.

 Chapter 38: Family Development

    <h4>Chapter 38: Family Development?</h4>


    After a few hours, the two young men sent by Vicente returned from the Crow Woods while their leader released Peter in the center of the vige.


    As the day slowly took over the skies, marking the end of that long night, the four involved in the previous action were together at the Fuller residence.


    Nina was sleeping peacefully in her room, while her brother had too many things on his mind to rest.


    After everyone had finished their business the previous night, Vicente looked at those three and said. "What we did this night will happen many more times in the future.


    Many more will die at our hands if we are to grow. Finally, some of us may fall by the wayside.


    The battles'' reward for some warriors is death, so it will happen to some of us sooner orter.


    This is not a safe journey but a thorny path full of problems.


    Your families may eventually suffer.


    Are you sure you want to walk this course? Once you enter it for good, there is no turning back."


    Seeing the deep look in Vicente''s eyes, Rory clenched his fists, remembering the misfortune of his friend''s life, and readily epted.


    "We will leave the vige someday. My mother will be fine if we stay away, so I will take the risks."


    "Me too." One of those two young men said. "Better to live at a thousand for 10 years than to live at 10 for a thousand years!"


    The other nodded in agreement without saying much.


    "Very well, fellows, I wee you to my family. As your Don, I will provide you with resources and opportunities, but mostly protection." Vicente smiled. "In return, I want your loyalty and strength.


    Today it is just us, but we will be much more.


    Do you trust me?"


    "Yes!"


    "Starting tomorrow, we will deal with building this family. For now, we will secure our agreements with local suppliers and develop more firearms.


    With the help of you two, I want to discover the limits of these weapons."


    They both nodded, eager to help Vicente with that.


    "For the rest, don''t talk about the weapons or our group with anyone else. Just watch for people with the potential to join us.


    When we have more reliable people, we will invite them to our group."


    "OK!"


    ...


    After Jesse''s death, three months would pass in the blink of an eye.


    Peter would return to his mother at that time, and searches throughout the vige would ensue.


    Jesse''s wife would use Vicente of being around her husband''s disappearance, but she could do nothing against him without proof.


    She had no resources to act against Vice, and her power was not high enough for her to cause trouble for this boy who had dozens of men who depended on him.


    Even after the vigers found Jesse''s body days after his death, nothing but rumors about Vice and this man''s rtionship would circte through the vige.


    Either way, Vice was just a child in everyone''s eyes, and few believed he really had any involvement with this death.


    But of the few who did, some were precisely those suppliers who had talked with Jesse earlier.


    They intended only to fulfill their contracts with Vice and then do business with such a man. But with his death, they were confident that this child was not a good-for-nothing and that he was involved in this murder somehow.


    However, even these misgivings had not hurt Vice''s group in the short run. He had contracts that wouldst from 2 to 5 years, so even if some wanted to distance themselves from him, he would not allow it.


    When signing a Magic Agreement, one could only break it if both sides decided to do so.


    And so Vice had been growing his operations with more of his trusted people working for him and the development of new weapons.


    In these months, he and those two young men had done many tests and discovered the limit of their weapons.


    An Apprentice cksmith had made these weapons, so they were Red-grade items. But still, the limit of these items was the Junior Apprentice level.


    When those two young men had used all their power, they had damaged the weapons and helped Vicente understand that, for the moment, their limit was to infuse about 75% of the mana of a Junior Apprentice.


    Luckily this could be improved if they used more talented and well-ranked cksmiths.


    Even though it was an earthbound project, by involving the magical powers of cksmiths from this world, these items had be magical artifacts with the ssic limitations of items made on this world.


    Because of this, Vicente had in mind to get more powerful cksmiths in the future, while he had already increased the number of weapons at his disposal by three times.


    But for now, only he and his three family partners would use these weapons since they had not yet recruited anyone else.


    Anyway, amid all this, the new period at the Academy of Stars had finally begun, and Nina had started her studies.


    At the academy, she spent almost half the day learning, giving Vice more room to busy himself with his ns for his family.


    ...


    "Vice, here are your things. See you." A middle-ageddy said as she smiled at Vicente while standing across the counter from a bakery.


    After getting his change and the bag of loaves of bread, Vicente said goodbye to that person with whom he bought bread daily.


    He walked out of that ce amidst the stares of the people in the surrounding area, several of whom looked at him with different eyes than they would look at a child.


    Everyone in this vige already knew what had happened to Vicente''s family and how he had been dealing with histe father''s affairs.


    But the rumors about how he led exceeded those about how unlucky he and Nina were.


    So the whole vige no longer saw him as a 12-year-old boy.


    "I hear that he and his group are targeting all the local merchants." A customermented on this to the establishment''s owner, looking ugly at Vice. "He wants to steal everyone''s business in the vige."


    "Don''t say that. He''s just trying to expand his business. Is it really wrong for him to do that?" That woman asked.


    "The rates he charges are absurd. How are we going topete with that?" That disgruntled person said in an irritated tone. "And he''s just a 12-year-old brat.


    What will happen when he grows up?"


    "If he grows up..." A 13-year-old muttered as he looked sharply in Vice''s direction.


    If Vicente watched him now, he would identify the young man who bullied Rory years ago.

 Chapter 39: Merchants’ Society

    <h4>Chapter 39: Merchants'' Society?</h4>


    "Vicente, you have to change your current moves, kid. Do you think you can target all of our business?" A middle-aged man eximed against the boy across the table in the Fuller family warehouse.


    On the outskirts of this former Jesse office, Vicente was sitting in an armchair, and Rory was standing next to him, both looking at the local merchant who had just arrived there demanding to speak to them.


    Next to this man was a level 6 General, looking at them like an adult trying to scare a child who had messed up.


    Vice smiled at the words of this old local merchant and said. "Mister Damian Cohen, you are mistaken. I am not trying to steal anyone''s business.


    In fact, I would like to get closer to local merchants. If you are willing, we can make a mutually beneficial partnership."


    "Partnership?" That man made a confused expression. He was there to talk about this boy stealing his business, but Vice had suggested a partnership out of the blue...


    Was this boy crazy, or was there something else behind it?


    "Kid, don''t think I won''t act against your group because you are a child." He said.


    "Hmm, but mister, what do you want me to do? I merely offered better prices to my suppliers and customers. It''s not my fault if people I wasn''t even doing business with found out about it and now want to approach me..." He said. "Or are you saying that they have an obligation to do business with you?"


    "What? That''s not what I''m saying!" This man raised his voice.


    "Then what is it? If you are bothered by rumors from your suppliers, just lower your prices, and you won''t lose any of your business."


    "That''s absurd! Are you telling me to lower my profits?" He felt outraged.


    Vicente grinned. "That''s how the market works. There are already groups imitating us, so even if I get out of this business, those charging abusive prices would still have to lower their prices to staypetitive with other groups."


    "But this is your fault. You started this madness!"


    "Hmm, so you can be my ally. You won''t get the same returns you had before, but you can profit greatly from me." Vicente spoke, negotiating more support for his group.


    He had been lowering some costs that groups like his typically had in trading the products of their suppliers. For example, normally, groups of merchants traveling with their products had to hire warriors to protect these resources.


    The cost of mercenaries was not cheap, so to maintain his profits, a merchant like this angry man in front of Vicente had to promise lower prices to their suppliers and sell their products at higher values to consumers.


    However, Vicente had firearms on his side and people willing to take their chances with these weapons!


    With these, he no longer hired mercenaries and had been using his own people to protect his wagons.


    Through this and other actions, he was able to offer better prices to his suppliers and customers without decreasing his profits too much!


    ''Vice was very clever.'' Rory thought as he looked at his friend talking to that merchant. ''With the advent of guns, he was able to increase the prices we pay to our suppliers and thereby please these people.


    Now the risk of Andrew''s former suppliers leaving us has decreased significantly, and we can act with less worry of losing what we already had in the beginning.''


    Vice continued to smile at that stressed man. "Mister, I will not tell you how I am improving prices for my customers and suppliers, but I assure you my profits are almost equal to what my father had in his time.


    If you join me, I will guarantee you the same profits I have been making."


    "How?" That man asked, still agitated at dealing with this bold child.


    "I won''t say. You would have to sign a Magical Agreement with me for me to tell you that."


    "Tsk!" Damian looked away and then tried to control himself a little.


    He couldn''t just hit this child. That would be an embarrassment to him.


    At the same time, merchants were not people who used violence at the first sign of disagreement. The opposite of this, people like him would try to talk and negotiate before drawing their weapons.


    In this situation, Damian sighed and asked. "What would that be like? I don''t understand what kind of partnership I could have with a boy like you."


    Vice exined. "Very simple. Join my group. We will merge our merchant caravans."


    Damian frowned his eyebrows. "Do you want me to subordinate myself to you?"


    "No. I will be the leader of this group, but you will have almost as many freedoms as they have now. The big difference is that you will be part of a society with several merchants under my rule.


    I will provide you with the methods to offer better prices to your customers and suppliers, and in return, you will give me a share of that business. Of course, you would also have to follow some rules."


    Hearing this, such a man asked. "And why would other merchants join you? We can simply lower our prices and maintain our independence.


    We''ll have to give you something for it anyway, so we could simply give up some of our profits for our freedoms."


    Vicente then said. "Yes, that is a possibility. But you should know not everyone will go along with it. And when I have more merchant groups on my side, I will naturally use my influence to put pressure on those who are not with us."


    Vicente looked at that mercenary and said. "But if they are on our side, not only will they not have to worry about losing their suppliers and customers, but they won''t have to hire mercenaries anymore.


    I will provide protection, transportation, and more." He opened his arms, smiling confidently. "As our society grows, we can even achieve things we could not alone.


    The influence of a group will always be greater than that of a single person."


    There were societies like the one Vicente was nning to create in this ce. However, associations and guilds in this model took away much more of the freedom of their members than this boy intended.


    For this reason, many preferred to stay away from such groups.


    Yet, what Vicente was promising was indeed tempting.


    "And why you?" That man did not disagree with this boy''s words, but he still had a hard time epting Vicente as a leader. "Why wouldn''t we unite under themand of someone more capable?"


    Vicente said at once, "Because only I have the ability to lead you. Besides being the only one with the method to lower your costs, I already have 37% of the suppliers in the area.


    Besides me, counting you, there are six merchants who share the rest of the local suppliers. But none of you evenes close to my position.


    You see, Mister Damian, I have prepared myself for this. Unlike you, I have been working to create this group for almost a year now.


    None of you could rece me and take this group to the position I will take."


    This man knew that most of this business was in the hands of Vicente''s group and could not deny the advantage of the time this boy had been nning everything.


    "Can you give me some time to think?"


    "Of course. You have until the end of next month to think about it. After that, I will consider you have given up."

 Chapter 40: Secret Society

    <h4>Chapter 40: Secret Society</h4>


    Three months would pass quickly as Vicente''s group developed.


    After the previous negotiation, Damian agreed to join Vice''s group with two other merchants from Martell Vige.


    Through this, Vice had created his local merchant society a few days ago, when the deadline for their agreement to take effect had begun.


    After days of waiting, the three merchants associated with the Fuller family had finally been called by Vicente this morning. They were now in the Crow Woods with this boy and some of his men.


    It was the middle of the day in this region, and the blue sky of this warm day illuminated the forest, making this ordinarily dark ce much more peaceful.


    The small animals took advantage of the day to escape their burrows while others rested in hiding.


    Amidst the sparse vegetation of the area, Vicente stood next to Rory and 10 of his trusted men.


    After months since Jesse''s death, Vicente and Rory had brought more trusted people to their side, having trained some of the workers from the Fuller family warehouse to be marksmen.


    Hence, when the older people arrived there, the three merchants and their trusted men soon looked at Vicente''s group with curiosity, waiting to see what these low-level magicians had for them.


    Damian looked at those two young men and saw how they were getting a little bigger, each day closer to their biological maturity.


    Magicians grew vertiginously between the ages of 12 and 14. In this maturation period, they left their childish features behind and reached adult appearances within a few months.


    Vicente and Rory did not stop growing and maturing; today, one of them was 1.76 and the other 1.83 meters tall. Both were between 70 and 75 kilograms, and hair could be seen growing on parts of their faces.


    Considering how they dressed in formal and well-tailored clothes, they both looked even older.


    Seeing his guests arriving, Vicente smiled and said. "My associates, all of you have already promised not to talk about what we have here, so it is time to introduce you to my armed group.


    These ten young men here are the security guards you will use in your travels from now on. With them, the safety of your resources will be guaranteed."


    "Are you serious?"


    "That''s a joke..." One of them muttered as he turned away.


    Thisment did not bother Vicente, and he merely signaled for one of those men to act.


    When he saw his leader''s signal, one of the ten young men pulled out the pistol he had in his waistband and pointed it toward that merchant with his back turned.


    The others in the vicinity were surprised by the shape of the thing but thought it was some kind of weapon.


    As they quirked their eyebrows, that merchant felt someone pointing something at him and turned around. "What''s that? Are you trying to scare me with a toy, Vicente?"


    Vicente''s man changed the direction of his pistol and then fired.


    Bang!


    Everyone heard a gunshot and a very fast fleshing from that gun. Then something shot at great speed from it, passing by the side of that merchant''s left cheek, so he felt something passing close to his head.


    In the next instant, the bullet hit the trunk of a tree behind such a merchant.


    When this happened, the trunk of that tree, almost 60 centimeters in diameter, was suddenly hit.


    A part of that trunk 1.9 meters above the ground was totally destroyed, and the tree swayed, leaning in the direction where the bullet lodged in its trunk hade from.


    Seeing the destruction caused by such a weapon, the merchant paled as he felt an indescribable chill run through his body.


    If it had hit him, he could have died!


    The others also realized this and readily understood the power of that small weapon in the hands of one of Vicente''s men.


    Vice grinned when he saw this and said. "This is my firearm! A simple Junior Apprentice armed with the simplest of these weapons can even kill a Senior Apprentice with their defenses up.


    If they act against an unwary and inattentive opponent, seriously injuring an Acolyte is not out of their possibilities!"


    "Is that really possible?"


    "If that''s true, then if Acolytes use those weapons...


    Gulp!"


    "For the moment, we can''t do that. We need Acolytes cksmiths, and we don''t have any of them... So this is not possible. However, we can have such weaponspatible with Acolytes in the future." Vicente said, encouraging these men.


    "But, Vicente, how does that work? How did you get such magnificent items?" Damian asked, understanding how Vicente nned to lower their costs.


    Vicente smiled but did not reveal.


    In Pris Realm, there were weapons that increased the power of their users. But there was nothing like Vicente''s firearms.


    However, he had not intentionally developed these items and was unsure how they worked. All Vicente wanted when nning his weapons was to have valuable items to be used against low-level people.


    Ordinary weapons on Earth could kill even animals weighing hundreds of kilograms, so he thought they might have a positive effect for the beginning of his journey in Pris Realm.


    But the weapons he had assembled there differed from those on Earth and could do much more damage.


    He then said. "Don''t worry about the how. I will try to develop these weapons so that people of your level can use them in the future. But for now, I believe this will be enough for us to start our strategies."


    They agreed, but soon one of them raised a crucial question. "But Vicente, how do we deal with these men? The royal family forbids group formations like the one you have here."


    ording to the royalws of Seidel, ordinary people could have a maximum of 3 magicians or warriors working as guards. Above that, such groups would be considered unauthorized military organizations and would be targeted by the forces of the kingdom.


    Nobles could have more men on their side depending on their rank. But for ordinary people, the limit was really high.


    Vicente already had ten armed men, which could threaten the lives of some rtives of nobles or low-level royalty.


    Vice knew about the difficulties of publicly maintaining a personal guard in this ce and said. "These are merely farmers and merchants...


    Until they draw their weapons, these men are not warriors.


    Finally, our society will naturally be of the secret type. So in public, some of these men will work for you and have no rtion to each other."


    "Oh?"


    Rory added. "No one but us needs to know about our arrangements. We are just merchants who meet from time to time to talk business¡ªnothing out of the ordinary.


    No one needs to know we are associates and work together."


    After those words, the men in Vicente''s group smiled along with those merchants. Everyone there knew that the local rules could limit them in many ways, but there were ways for them to act in the shadows without running big risks.


    Vicente then signaled to two of those men. "Here, we have some weapons for you. Please try them out, but don''t use more mana than my men could use at their levels."

 Chapter 41: Small Moments of Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 41: Small Moments of Happiness?</h4>


    After trying Vicente''s guns for a few minutes, all three merchants and their partners in that forest felt the power of having firearms in their hands.


    Having a gun in your hand was something that gave you power, courage, and a feeling that was hard to describe.


    This was stronger on Earth, where there were no ''superhumans,'' no magic. But even in this world where magic existed and could make a difference in people''s lives, guns still had their unique shine.


    When holding one of these items, those men felt more powerful.


    This was not the same as having good pentagrams, a unique powering from a Magic Gem, or even a high-level artifact. But with these weapons, they could spend less of their energy and still cause great damage to unarmed opponents.


    For now, it would make the most difference in the hands of young Apprentices. However, if Vice really developed these for Acolytes, the difference for them would be significant.


    All these businessmen knew the importance of investing in things for the future. After returning these weapons to Vicente, they were much more confident in his strategy.


    Even the man who had had one of those guns pointed at his head had forgotten what had happened.


    "What do we do now?" One of the three merchants asked Vice.


    Rory saw Vicente looking at him and exined instead of his friend, "Now we will divide our people among your groups. From now on, hire fewer mercenaries and take our men with you on trips.


    They will be with our weapons and will participate in your guard. In addition, we will give each of you a revolver."


    As Rory spoke, one young man opened a briefcase, revealing several identical silver revolvers.


    Vicente then said. "We will give each of you a revolver as a gift for partnering with us. But to get more and also get the ammunition, we will have to make deals on that."


    Those men picked up their guns as they smiled, agreeing that they would have to pay for these little beauties.


    "How much does a gun like that cost?" One of the three asked.


    "The cheapest model costs 4 gold coins for the gun and 2 bronze coins per unit of ammunition," Vicente said before pointing towards a rifle. "That one over there is the most expensive one we have, and each costs 25 gold coins and 10 bronze coins for the bullet."


    Upon hearing his words, the three merchants naturally found the figures absurd.


    They made 50 to 100 gold coins a year, rarely more than that.


    A single weapon like that could take a lot of their funds!


    But this was the price Vicente thought was fair.


    He was not in it for charity. He intends to have a significant profit margin on such a business.


    He had no intention of arming those who were not part of his group. As he would sell few of these weapons, he intended to get all his profit from his allies.


    "It''s a bit salty..." The person who asked the price said in a low voice, putting the idea of arming his whole family aside.


    Vicente smiled. "Very well, let''s split up. From now on, you should go about your business and avoid contacting us.


    We will meet once every three months, but never simultaneously. Each month I will only be able to meet with one of you.


    In the meantime, make it appear that my men now work for you and no longer for me."


    They all agreed, and soon the three merchants left back to Martell Vige with two new members in their groups.


    Seeing these people leaving, Vicente, Rory, and the other four remaining men stayed behind in this forest for a while longer.


    "Will they be all right?" Rory asked, knowing the dangers of this world were too many for low-level young men like these men of theirs.


    Vicente then said. "Maybe. I taught them how to use each of these weapons and how to behave. So their chances are not low. But it''s out of my control now.


    In any case, they will still have help from mercenaries, so I believe our business with these merchants will not be harmed."


    "And now, what will we do?" Rory asked as his men stored their weapons in boxes.


    "We will take the business of the fools who chose to stay out of our society." Vicente said as his eyes narrowed.


    ...


    After returning to the vige hourster, Vicente and his people parted ways as he headed to his family''s home.


    Upon arriving there, he promptly met with a beautiful young woman who was 1.6 meters tall, with a slender body and sensual curves for a young man in the prime of life, as was the case with Vicente.


    She was dressed in a beautiful ck and white maid''s outfit while bouncing her body as she cleaned the living room furniture.


    When she heard Vicenteing, she was not startled and looked at him with a smile.


    "Vicente, have you finished your work today?" This blonde, blue-eyed woman asked in her sweet, soft voice.


    This was Eve Ostell, a 16-year-old woman Vicente met a few months ago.


    This girl had been introduced to Vice by his friend, as her sister worked in Rory''s mother''s brothel. She was soon to join this ce, but before this happened, young Fuller had presented her with the opportunity to work for him.


    Since then, she had been working as a maid in the Fuller residence, taking care of Nina and the meals of the two orphaned siblings.


    Vicente liked Eve''s manner and had been watching her for the past few weeks, slowly letting her take care of more Nina-rted things.


    He was Nina''s brother, but this girl needed a woman not only as an example but to take care of things that a man could not.


    At the same time, Vice had many things on his mind, dangerous ns that would one day have to take Nina away from him.


    Thinking about this moment, he was testing Eve to see if he could trust her.


    "Hmm, for the moment, yes... But problems can arise at any time." Vicentemented to her as he sat on one of the couches in his living room.


    As she looked at him more seriously, imagining the things he was involved in at only 12 years old, suddenly the door of that house opened, and Nina came screaming in.


    "Big brother! Aunt Eve!" Nina appeared in that room, much happier now that she was studying at the Academy of Stars and had been learning many things.


    Other children normally excluded Nina because of her hearing situation. Still, she was solid and, after learning signnguage, was learning lip reading from a teacher hired by her brother.


    As she mastered newmunication skills, she became more confident and happier with her time at the academy.


    She also loved Eve and no longer thought about her and Vice''s terrible situation daily.


    Seeing his sister smiling, Vicente smiled sincerely. Seeing his sister well was one of the few things besides the progress of his ns that made him happy.


    That way, they would soon have dinner and talk a little about their day with Nina.

 Chapter 42: Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 42: Reunion?</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, a whole year had passed...


    In thest few months, things had been going well for Vicente''s group, but for the moment, they were still focused on Martell Vige, where more than 80% of the local suppliers were on his side.


    He and his group still had opposition within the vige and had not yet begun their operations in the shadows of nearby cities.


    But soon, that would change!


    ...


    Upon waking up in the morning, Vicente was soon eating breakfast next to Nina and Eve, something he had been doing almost every day since his agreement with three local merchants more than a year ago.


    In thest few months, Nina had grown a lot, while Vice felt morefortable trusting Eve.


    They had been through a lot in thest year, and Nina had grown a little more, so Vice felt he could count on Eve even when he had to travel outside the vige.


    He had separated from Nina for the first time since the death of her parents two months ago on a business trip and, since then, had been giving Eve more responsibilities within this household.


    In a few months, he would turn 14, and it would be time for his awakening. At that time, he would have to be away from home for a few days, and Nina would not be able to go with him, given her sses at the academy.


    But now he wasn''t worried about putting his sister in danger and was counting on Eve to take care of this little girl every day.


    "Nina, hurry up, or you''ll bete." He said as he signaled to his sister.


    "I know, I''ming." The little girl of almost 7 said this as she had a piece of toast in her mouth, putting her backpack on her back as she prepared to leave.


    By now, she could lip-read, but her brother and Eve usually used signs with her, as it was much easier for her to understand them that way.


    So, as Eve smiled to see Nina hurrying away, this young girl left.


    Vicente thanked Eve for breakfast and then set off in the direction of his warehouse.


    As he left the house, Vicente ran into some of his neighbors and greeted whoever spoke to him, something he always did.


    Vicente was an active member of this society.


    The whole vige had learned to respect Vicente after he took over the businesses of several local merchants and hired more and more local residents.


    Currently, he had more than 50 people working in his family''s warehouse, where everyone thought that just normal merchant stuff happened.


    Those who were part of his armed group were among these 50 individuals and the armed guards who traveled with those three merchants.


    Few people knew of their existence, so Vice and his people had had no problems regarding the royalws in thest few months.


    But some people in this vige knew that this young man was not simple and had men willing to fight for him.


    This was one of the reasons he was respected locally!


    As he walked through the vige''s central square, Vicente suddenly saw an old acquaintance from his academy days and narrowed his eyes.


    A tall, blond young man was smiling and talking loudly to a group of people in front of the Academy of Stars building.


    Seeing the Magic Gem in the shape of an Orange Pentagon, Vicente promptly remembered Darek, the young leader of the group that bullied Rory.


    Not only did Vicente see him, but Darek also looked toward this ck-haired fellow as Rory approached his friend.


    "It looks like Darek just returned from Millfall, where he awakened his magical powers," Rorymented to Vicente, looking at the one responsible for him living several months in disgrace at the time of the academy.


    "The bastard has a fucking unusual Magic Gem."


    Vicente felt some of Rory''s resentment in his friend''s voice and stood silently watching in that fellow''s direction.


    Years had passed after Vice and Rory''s battle against Darek''s group. Rory had ovee what had happened as he had soon be stronger than Darek, and this young man had finished his time at the academy. However, seeing him with his Magic Gem, the number two in the Fuller family couldn''t help but remember some of the dark times of his life.


    Vice didn''tment at all as he watched Darek walk toward him and Rory.


    "Well, look at it if it isn''t you two, haha," Darekmented aloud as he stood next to his old friends from academy days. "Where is Ian? He''s not in the vige anymore?" He asked as if he was just another acquaintance of theirs.


    Vicente then said. "Ian no longer lives in the vige for some time. His family moved to Saltstar City 2 years ago."


    Ian had not returned to Martell Vige since his departure over three years ago.


    Less than a year after he began his studies at the Royal Academy of Saltstar City, his family had left this vige with no intention of returning.


    Vicente and Rory knew this as Ian''s sister was a good friend of Lauren''s and had visited Nina a few times then.


    When her family left, she said goodbye to them and warned them that Ian was unlikely to return to this ce.


    Rory and Vicente understood Ian''s situation then and did not me him for not keeping his promise. After all, the trip was very long and had its dangers.


    Vicente understood this more than anyone else.


    Darek was not aware of this even though he had lived in the vige most of those years after Ian''s departure.


    "Is that so? What a shame. You three were really great friends at the academy..." He said, smiling and looking at Vicente and Rory with an expression of superiority.


    "Darek, we were away from the vige for a few months... But I hear our old acquaintance Vice is now like a local boss." A young man who looked like a giant pig from how big he was, said, looking at those two and remembering the battle of that time.


    "Oh? I heard that before our departure... It seems that Vicente is a great merchant." Darek looked at Rory andmented. "But next to this fellow, ah, that is not a surprise. Are there better salesmen than pimps?"


    "Darek, don''t be so bold in your words. Things between us are very different than they were back at the academy." Rory said, looking into the green eyes of this old rival. "Don''t think that awakening your magical powers puts you in a position to face us.


    So let me advise you, stay away so you won''t regret itter."


    The young men next to Darek did not like this and moved their mana, preparing to attack.


    Amidst this, the people in the surrounding area realized what would happen and stepped back a bit, sensing that a show was about to start in the middle of the central square.


    "Quick, call someone! These fools are defying Vicente!" Someone shouted, fearing for these young people who had spent a few months outside the vige.


    At that moment, Vicente raised one of his hands and smiled.


    Bang!

 Chapter 43: The Village Owner

    <h4>Chapter 43: The Vige Owner</h4>


    Bang!


    The moment Vicente raised one of his hands, everyone in Darek''s group looked at it in doubt, but then the sound of a gunshot came.


    A bullet covered in mana traveled at over 1,500 m/s from its position until it passed beside Darek''s cheek, making him turn pale with fear instantly after noticing the slight wound on that cheek.


    The whole square became silent after that gunshot sound while the expressions of the young men in Darek''s group changed from earlier smiles to seriousness and fear.


    Vicente looked deeply at that blond young man and said. "You''re not in the academy anymore. Remember that, Darek.


    Out here, we don''t act like children, and we don''t condone childish idiocy. Be more careful with your manners. It would be bad if something like that had been aimed at the middle of your forehead..."


    Gulp!


    Darek looked at Vice with his eyes wide open and took a step back.


    He now felt that he had stood face-to-face with death and provoked it.


    His heart was beating faster, and all his instincts were telling him to run from there because something that could have killed him presumably had him in its aim right now.


    And this was indeed the reality. Currently, Vicente had more than 15 armed men in this vige, not even counting those working for his allied merchants.


    Among these men, three always stayed at different points around this vige to watch the paths he, Nina, and Rory traveled daily.


    If anyone tried to harm them, the order Vicente had given these men was to shoot such people in the head without mercy!


    If one of them raised one of their hands, then one of these men was to give a warning shot like the one one one of them had just given in the direction of Darek''s cheek.


    The man who had shot this tall, blond young man was with Darek in the aim of his rifle at this very moment, waiting to carry out his mission if necessary.


    "Wait! Wait a minute, Vicente! I was just saying hello... I have no negative intentions." Darek said as his voice trembled.


    The other young men in his group wanted to run, but Rory said. "You guys better not move too much. Our friends around the vige have nervous fingers and might make a mistake if you move strangely."


    Vicente looked at his associate''s face and saw that Rory was trying hard not to smile.


    Rory had never had the chance to really take revenge on these people. The battle years ago had been a draw, which had not satisfied him even though it had solved his problems.


    In this situation, scaring them a little while humiliating them was excellent!


    Gulp!


    "Please don''t do anything. We were just ying..." A fat, tall young man said this as the middle of his pants became darker.


    Something began to drip down his shoes, forming a small puddle below him.


    "He..."


    "He pissed himself in fear?" Someone in the vicinity asked in a low voice, trying to hold back hisughter not out of fear of this fat man but of Vicente and Rory.


    ''What fools! Don''t they know that this vige practically belongs to Vicente and Rory?'' One of the Duke''s family guards in this vige saw the situation from afar and shook his head negatively, seeing how foolish those young men were.


    Technically the vige was the king''s, like all the cities in the kingdom. In a second analysis, it was under the Duke''s management because it belonged to the province ruled by the Scott family.


    But in the world, things were not so simple.


    The owner of a ce was not always the one who had the rights to property or government but the most powerful and influential.


    Vicente did not want to own anything and did not interfere with the affairs of the nobles and the Duke of Province''s family in this vige, but he was the most influential locally. As such, many saw him as he deserved, as the leader of the vige, or rather, the ce''s owner.


    Vice looked into Darek''s eyes in silence for a moment, seeing the nervousness of this young man. "Go away!"


    With that shout, Darek and his group took off, running from there under the eyes of a few dozen people in the surrounding area.


    Amid this, these people were already discussing the matter among themselves, seeing yet another reason to respect Vicente and Rory.


    These two did not want to be famous and were intent on raising a family living in the shadows. It was not in their interest to be known and feared by an entire vige.


    But acting in such a small ce where everyone knew they had no powers and depended on other forms of strength to act, they had no way of hiding part of their activities.


    They needed to have persuasion power in the vige to justify their influence with many local suppliers and avoid problems.


    It was contradictory to their interests, but it was necessary.


    Vicente didn''t bother to demonstrate a little more of his power today and soon continued on his way beside Rory, ignoring thements about them in the surroundings.


    "Let''s go to my mother''s brothel. She said she wanted to talk to you, Vicente." Rory said as he led the way, changing their ns a bit.


    "What does she want?" He asked.


    "My mother is not dumb. You know how she is." Rory said, indicating that it wasn''t his fault. "She''s already figured out what we intend to do. That''s why she wants to talk to you."


    "What are we going to do? What, in specific, does she think she knows?" Vicente looked at his friend in front of him.


    "She thinks we will soon leave the vige and expand our operations. In particr, she thinks we will get involved with the criminal underworld..."


    "It seems that her hunches are really quite good..."


    "What can I say? My mother lived her whole life rting to people from the underworld."


    Prostitutes and their workces catered to all kinds of people in this society. From the marginalized scum to even the high nobility.


    As someone with magnificent beauty in her youth, Rory''s mother had gone off the deep end and met every type of client.


    This enriched her but also gave her profound knowledge about how prostitution existed in this society.


    Usually, brothels were closely rted to criminal groups. As such, a good ce to understand crime in this society was in ces like this.


    Vicente knew this and sighed, ''She probably realized this from our actions... Hmm, it will be good for us to leave the vige and not rte so closely to people with her knowledge. That will avoid problems.''


    "Alright, let''s see what Miss Point has to say," Vice said before entering Rory''s mother''s brothel, following in that young man''s footsteps.

 Chapter 44: Advice

    <h4>Chapter 44: Advice?</h4>


    Upon entering Rory''s mother''s brothel, Vicente ignored the girls clearing the tables around the entrance hall, where customers usually drank and chatted before choosing theirpany.


    No half-naked girls were around at the moment, so neither of these young men saw anything children should not see.


    Both looked more like adults than children, but by local regtions, they were still juveniles and would be better off avoiding profane ces like this.


    But even if they saw something there, neither of them would mind.


    Rory had grown up seeing breasts and asses, while Vicente had his memories of the time when he was on Earth and was a criminal.


    "Vice, Rory, please, sit here." A beautiful redheaded woman said this as she saw these two arriving in front of her office.


    Seeing Rory''s mother, Vicente greeted her and avoided looking at this woman''s beautiful cleavage.


    Although she was no longer in her prime, Heidi Point had a very nice body with bountiful dimensions, as a good MILF should have.


    "So, Miss Point, Rory told me you wanted to talk to me..." He said, looking into that woman''s brown eyes.


    She looked at Rory and then at Vice. "Not just to you. With both of you, actually.


    I know that you and Rory have been very close since you were little and have been through a lot, he told me. So now that you guys are growing up and getting close to bing adults, I think we need to talk."


    In Pris Realm, children didn''t have as many rights until they turned 10. At that time, they would start working if they couldn''t study in special academies and gain a little more freedom.


    But only after the Magical Awakening would they gain full independence from their families and have rights and freedoms.


    From the age of 14, one could join sects or ns, leave their family and start another, try to subordinate themselves to a higher power, etc.


    Parents could not stop a young person of that age from doing whatever they wanted, so Rory''s mother worried about her son and Vice, for they would soon reach such an age.


    Both had shown in their recent behavior that they were ambitious, and she judged they would leave the vige.


    She said. "I see that you and Rory have found unique methods of negotiating and protecting yourselves. Given some of your recent moves, I think perhaps you are nning to start your journey in one of the provincial cities through the underworld.


    Answer me honestly, is that what you want? To grow your partnerships using the contacts you can acquire in the underworld of our society?" She asked, looking seriously at Vicente.


    The underworld of society was not necessarily rted only to groups of murderers, thieves, etc. Even some noble powers supported groups in the underworld because they had easier ess to opportunities, information, and much more.


    Few had the courage to expose their real intentions and sell some resources in daylight. But in the darkness of the underworld, much of what was in demand in this society and was not sold in daylight was offered.


    It was not easy to get contacts to take advantage of this offer, but if one got deeply involved, getting information and resources like this would be simpler.


    In daylight, they would have to put in a lot more resources, get a lot more influence, andpete openly with great powers.


    For someone growing from a small position, investing in normal growth methods was not interesting!


    Vicente did not express his respect for this woman''s wisdom and remained silent.


    "Hmm, you don''t need to tell me." She smiled as she propped her back on her chair. "I can see that''s right.


    So let me give you some advice.


    I have lived in this world that you want to enter, so I know the dangers that lie in your path and how difficult it is to get out once you enter that journey.


    I honestly would prefer that both of you stay here in the vige, but both of you have a determination that I don''t understand...


    So if you''re going to take that narrow, dark path, at least do it the right way." She sighed before continuing.


    "What do you have in mind?" Vice asked.


    She looked at him and said. "I believe you guys are going to start with Millfall, right? If that is the case, look for someone named Aaron Wilson in The Broken Vial. That is a magic item store in that town, and he is an old friend. Say Sweet Cheeks sent you."


    "Aaron?"


    "Sweet Cheeks?"


    The two asked.


    Even Rory had never heard his mother speak of her past by specific names. Whenever she told him anything, it was rather vague, always hiding many of the details that really needed to be hidden.


    She nodded positively to both of them. "Aaron owes me a favor and will help you. But make it clear to him that this will not involve me. He will only have to help you, and I personally do not want to be contacted. That will end the debt he owes me."


    "Who exactly is Aaron?" Vicente asked.


    "In the light of day, he works as a salesman in this magic store. But he''s a local dealer, someone who has contacts and can introduce you to the right people, steer you away from some mistakes, but also harm you.


    So don''t step on the ball with him. Be honest with him, and don''t try to pull the wool over his eyes. He''s not the type to forget, whether for good or bad." She said this, looking at them seriously.


    Seeing the two of them looking at each other, she closed her eyes briefly and then finished. "When you start your activities, be careful with whom you meet. Take a good look at who or what is behind the business you will be involved in.


    It is amon mistake of neers to the underworld to think they have discovered the business of the millennium and try to get involved in things that already have owners...


    Otherwise, don''t offend anyone unless it is crucial and you have at least one ally.


    But never think that an ally will be eternally loyal to your alliance or even that they will be your friends."


    Hearing that, Rory was thrilled, seeing that his mother was supporting him even as he was turning away from her and going in a direction most parents would be disappointed to see their children go.


    Vicente was grateful, feeling some of Heidi''s motherly care.


    "Thanks for the tips, Miss Point. After my mother, you are the person who cared about me the most. I won''t forget that." He stood up and kissed one of Heidi''s hands.


    "As long as you take care of Rory, there is no need for you to worry about me." She said before asking Vice to leave for her to speak to her son alone.


    After Vicente left that office, Heidi looked at her son and said in a resolute tone. "Rory, when you leave with Vicente, support him, but know that you do not always have to support him by standing by his side.


    At some points in his journey, you will have to support him from afar and not get involved in the same problems as him.


    I say this for your sake but also that of your friend. In the underworld, the worst thing for people involved with what they shouldn''t be is their vulnerabilities.


    If you are always with him, one will be the other''s vulnerability. Then there wille a day when someone will use this against you.


    Be willing to take the risk, or you will lose yourselves at that point."


    "I understand." He said in a low voice before leaving to go to a meeting with Vicente.

 Chapter 45: Towards Millfall!

    <h4>Chapter 45: Towards Millfall!</h4>


    After Vicente dealt with the merchants of the Martell Vige, a few weeks passed.


    Vicente and Rory won new deals in this short period, finally gaining the business they needed toplete their rule over the Martell Vige.


    Their goal was not to use the vige as headquarters for their group, but gaining control of this area was important to them. Besides being a test of what they would do on arger scale in the future, it had also been a good experience for them to understand how people rted to nobles and royalty would behave towards them.


    No important people were in the vige, but the Duke''s men were there to enforce thew.


    Vicente had understood that this ce he was in was very flexible. He could be ambitious, act openly against hispetitors, and even use violence to a certain extent.


    As long as he didn''t aim for big business and didn''t try to change the rules or the status of everyone involved in this society, there was plenty of room for them.


    Using coins to win ''friends'' made things even easier than on good old Earth. Bribery was an answer that should not be ignored!


    As time passed, it was finally time for this social ''experiment'' of Vicente and Rory''s toe to an end!


    Just a few weeks before their 14th birthday, it was finally time for them to leave for Millfall.


    Millfall was a nearby city of 60,000 inhabitants. There they could awaken their magical powers and finally develop their business further.


    With a difference of only a few weeks between their birthdays, Vicente and Rory had little left to hold them back in the vige!


    ...


    "Nina, I will leave tonight for Millfall," Vice said to his little sister, lying beside her on arge couch in the living room.


    Seeing the signs of her brother, Nina felt her eyes getting watery while her heart beat faster.


    This girl had be ustomed to spending less and less time with Vicente, but this trip would be different from all the others. He would awaken his powers, just as Lauren had done years ago!


    "But..." She murmured, looking at Vice as the beautiful Eve looked at the two of them and sighed.


    "Don''t worry, Nina. What happened to the older sister was rare and hard to repeat." Vicente signaled to his sister as he smiled confidently. "I don''t know if I will have a talent like Lauren''s or like our parents''. But regardless, I will do my Awakening in Millfall, not Saltstar City!"


    Just as on Earth, the best professionals were usually found inrge cities; The most powerful and talented were easier to find in thergest cities in Pris Realm.


    Consequently, Saltstar City and Millfall had experts of totally different levels!


    Nina knew that the chances of a member of a powerful sect or n being in Millfall watching the Awakening would be slim. However, she couldn''t help but worry.


    "Why do we have to awaken our powers in front of the public? Why can''t we do that in secret? It would be amazing to do that in the middle of a forest!" She said, not liking that at all.


    Eve smiled and exined. "Nina, in the past of Pris Realm, most humans couldn''t awaken their magical abilities. Why is that? Simple, the Magic Gems were scattered worldwide, and few could get the right conditions to stimte one of them.


    But with the followers of the Congregation of Revtions, everything changed. The faith of this religion brought people together, and the founding genius created the Awakening Temple after bing an Archmage."


    Congregation of Revtions was the most acimed religion in Pris Realm, which was behind the Awakening Temples, which was around this continent.


    Hundreds of millions of people followed the faith of this religion, and it determined good and evil in this society.


    "They then gathered Magic Gems found all around the continent and found a way to stimte them whenever they wanted. From then on, the magical development of the continent was possible. The number of magicians jumped, and only because of that ordinary people like us can awaken their powers and dream." Eve said with a twinkle in her eyes.


    Not only was this religion the most widely followed, but it was also behind all the teaching material in states like this. From childhood, people were taught what the leaders of the Congregation of Revtions said was the truth.


    Eve was one of the many devotees of this religion, as were most of the people in Martell Vige.


    Vicente heard this and said nothing. He had learned the same, but as someone from Earth, he didn''t like religions very much.


    He particrly had nothing against them and, in fact, thought that they had their means of helping people. But in the history of the Earth, how many wars have not happened because of wrong people using the power of faith?


    Someone might say this was the people''s fault, not the religion''s. But that was wrong. Religion had so much power that it could hardly be stopped!


    Sooner orter, someone wrong could use them, and from then on, one could only work to lessen the damage of an unscrupulous leader.


    But he would not dare to speak against the Congregation of Revtions and was silent as he listened to Eve.


    "But..." Nina muttered.


    Vice sighed and said. "There''s nothing to be done, Nina. We could try our luck, but there would be no guarantee of getting our Magic Gems one day. Unfortunately, we are not in the position to refuse the methods of the Awakening Temple."


    Seeing tears streaming from Nina''s little face, he wiped them away with his hands andmunicated with her. "I want you to stay with Eve.


    Your school year at Academy of Stars will be over soon, but until my Awakening, I want you to stick around.


    But rest assured. I wille and get you so we can go live in Millfall before your next school year begins."


    "You promise?" She asked him, looking at Vicente as she wiped away her tears.


    "Hmm, I promise. In the meantime, I will register you at an academy in Millfall, so say goodbye to your friends and y a lot. We''ll start a new part of our lives in a few months." He yed with her hair after saying this.


    Nina epted such a thing more easily.


    Even if she had to leave her friends in the vige very soon, what mattered most to her was to be by her big brother''s side!


    After seeing Nina improving her mood, Eve looked at Vicente and said. "You must be careful. Millfall is not far away, nor does it have many dangerous people. Still, for ordinary people like us, every ce has its dangers."


    "I know," Vicentemented in a low voice. "Don''t worry. I''ll be back to get you and Nina faster than you think.


    By all means, be cautious. Even with several of my men staying behind, you never know... Be prepared in case something happens."


    "Hmm, I''ll do my best." She nodded to him as she felt the revolver on one of her legs.


    Eve had also joined the Fuller family in recent months after Vicente had concluded that she was reliable enough.


    Anyway, after talking to them, time would pass quickly, and soon Vice would leave with Rory for Millfall.


    The time wasing for both of them to awaken their magical powers!

 Chapter 46: Arriving at Millfall

    <h4>Chapter 46: Arriving at Millfall</h4>


    Time passed, and finally, Vicente and Rory left Martell Vige.


    For the next few days, they would travel in a carriage alongside four men from their group. Among them, three were Junior Apprentices, young men in their first years since their Magical Awakening.


    Like many Martell Vige residents, low-talented people would need to strive their entire lives to reach the Acolyte stage.


    Only the vige''s slightly more talented could pass this first stage in their youth.


    Precisely because of this, even though they had passed their Awakenings a few years ago, these young subordinates of Vicente still struggled to transcend the first magic level.


    Meanwhile, next to them was an older man, the only one of Andrew''s group that Vice had brought into his family so far.


    This tall, strong man with tanned skin and an aggressive appearance, a typical field worker, was a Senior Apprentice not far from bing an Acolyte.


    One way or another, they were all properly armed, with enough ammunition to attack a headquarters.


    Vicente had not decided to take them on this trip to protect himself from high-level threats, such as the one that had victimized his family.


    No weapon would make a difference against such high-level opponents!


    What motivated him was the everyday dangers of the roads, such as petty theft, encounters with wild animals, and so on.


    All beings in Pris Realm had the chance to awaken their magical powers and be stronger. This was true for humans but also for animals, nts, minerals, etc.


    Everything was possible in this world!


    Magical beings existed in heaps, and one had to be careful when traveling on roads, even in weak ces like the vicinity of Martell Vige.


    But Vicente''s bad luck would not catch up with him and his group this time, and for the next few hours, they would have rtive peace of mind on their journey to Millfall.


    ...


    The trip between Millfall and Martell Vige was not a long one.


    The distance between these ces was tens of kilometers, so traveling by carriage took Vicente''s group only half a day to reach this city of just over 50,000 inhabitants.


    It was neither Rory''s nor Vicente''s first time there. Seeing this ce again, they both wasted no time observing the buildings and the local movement.


    The difference between Millfall and Martell Vige was simply in scale.


    No buildings in this town were particrly eye-catching apart from the Awakening Temple. All the rest of the city was much like the vige of these two but with more streets and properties.


    The movement in the center of the city was quite distinct from the movement in the center of the vige, but only there were things like that.


    In any other neighborhood, one could experience living in a ce with almost the same tranquility as the Martell Vige.


    The big difference was that if one needed some slightly more qualified service, one would only have to walk a few blocks in this town. In Martell Vige, one would have to travel the roads of Scott Province.


    Vice watched the people walking in the streets and observed an area further out of town where there were several vacant lots and abandoned houses.


    ''Should I buy or build a house?'' He asked himself.


    There were advantages and disadvantages to each option. On the one hand, he could get a property more quickly and spend less by buying a derelict site. But on the other, he could build something his way and build what he would actually use.


    But before deciding, he needed to check a few things locally.


    "Let''s leave to talk to the person your mother mentioned after we have settled some matters locally," Vicente said to Rory.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to already start with what information we can get from this contact?" Rory asked as he looked into Vicente''s eyes.


    Vicente shook his head negatively. "Let''s not get involved with anyone for now. All I want is a ce to bring the family from the vige here.


    This ce will not be used for our purposes. It will be the house where Nina and I will live."


    "Oh?"


    "We will choose our location in a second moment after we talk to him. We will buy a property located near our objectives locally."


    Rory frowned his eyebrows. "You want to be close to our future enemies?"


    "Hmm, we don''t trust them, so nothing better than to watch them closely. It will be easier, despite the danger." Vice nodded.


    "What else will we do before we talk to Aaron?"


    "We''ll settle some business. After we finish taking the suppliers from our rivals in Martell Vige, we need to secure some contracts but also seek information." Vicente became more serious. "We will awaken our magical powers in a short time. We have to prepare for that and start nning our next actions.


    Unfortunately, our contracts will not give us the profits we need to produce better and more numerous weapons. We need alternative sources of ie!"


    Rory immediately understood what Vicente''s interest was!


    "Who are we going to rob?" He asked in a lower tone.


    Vicente smiled and muttered. "Someone the town despises. Someone who is dirty and has obtained riches they shouldn''t have, who won''t receive support in their moment of weakness."


    They didn''t have a name yet, but they were sure there were people like that in the city.


    Unlike the vige, in Millfall, there were nobles, several families of Barons, and even a Viscount.


    Vicente believed the local nobles here were as corrupt, if not more corrupt, than those in Middle-Age Europe.


    If this was the case, one of these nobles had to have a dirty record.


    This was the person Vicente nned to act against!


    Rory had been training in assault techniques, breath control, and weapon handling for several months, and he couldn''t help but look forward to finally putting some of his skills into practice.


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    Vicente smiled at his friend and said. "We''ll look into it and create a n. We''ll reevaluate what we decide after our Awakening."


    "That''s good."


    When the two agreed on what to do, their carriage stopped in front of an inn near the center of town.


    The men from Vice''s group, all dressed in ck suits with hats on their heads, opened the carriage doors and followed alongside the two.


    Each of them watched their surroundings carefully, using the security technique that Vice had taught them to keep alert in unfamiliar ces.


    They made their way to the reception desk of the inn and soon got their rooms.


    Vicente had no coins to waste, so they got a standard ce where they could rest without unnecessary luxuries.


    It was still morning when they settled into this inn, so after 2 hours of rest from their journey, they headed for lunch and business.

 Chapter 47: In Search of a Home

    <h4>Chapter 47: In Search of a Home?</h4>


    It didn''t take long for Vicente''s group to move on to find property in this town after they rested and ate.


    Following the information they had gotten from the inn where they had stayed, they drove halfway across town to a house farther from the center.


    This zone looked like a piece of a residential neighborhood where the main businesses in the surrounding area were located.


    There were stores selling food, restaurants, and taverns, but also stores selling clothes, shoes, and things like that.


    Although this was a world very much like the medieval Europe, the services and businesses were much more developed.


    Because of the wealth of those able to manipte mana in their bodies, the services in this society had developed faster than certain aspects.


    Education in this society was not universal, but any fool knew that the skills of mortals unable to manipte mana could provide them with opportunities for social advancement. Cooks, shoemakers, sewists, and many other ordinary professionals worked hard, and some had their stores in ces like this one.


    This society needed all these and many other businesses, so even streets far from the center of cities the size of Millfall hadmerce in their main avenues.


    In the middle of this trading ce in the middle of a residential neighborhood, Vicente and his group got off their carriage, looking at one of the houses on this avenue.


    This ce seemed ordinary at first sight, just another residence, the ignorant would say.


    But Vicente and his people knew that there was one of the few people in this city who was allowed to sell local property.


    This underdeveloped society had its rules!


    Although private property existed only in cities, where the king gave up his right to thend in his dominions, not just anyone could sell it.


    The Duke was the one who appointed people for this kind of service, and only such people were allowed to trade properties in cities.


    Each town had one such person for every 20,000 inhabitants, so only three people were allowed to trade local properties in Millfall.


    The house in front of Vice''s group was one of the workces of one of these three!


    Seeing a line of people at the only entrance to that house, Rory made an unhappy expression and looked at Vicente. "Shall we wait our turn?"


    "Why not? We are not special, and there are only five people in front of us." Vicente smiled, "Let''s take the opportunity to try to learn a little more about this ce."


    After saying those words, Vicente approached the group of people in the muddy line outside that house.


    "Hello, sir. Please could you tell me what this line is for?" He politely asked a short, fat, middle-aged man who had a standard Magic Gem on his forehead.


    The man looked at Vicente and noticed how well-dressed this young man was.


    Vicente already looked more like an adult than a child by the standards of this world, so this man did not underestimate this youth. "Kid, this line is for people buying property. Broker Grant is now confirming some deals with an officer at this property."


    "Oh? What would you advise someone interested in visiting the properties negotiated by broker Grant?" Vicente asked as Rory and his men approached him.


    This man, also well-dressed, with rich looks, smell, and manner of speaking, looked at them and said. "If this is what you want here, wait a moment. You will not need to speak directly with broker Grant but with one of his assistants.


    One of them has just entered this house, so she should return soon to serve those interested in local properties."


    "So that''s it... Thanks for the information. Have a good time."


    After that, Vicente smiled at Rory, shaking his head negatively at this friend of his.


    A few minutester, they listened to some conversations in the surroundings, learning a little more about this ce, until a blonde-haired woman in a dark blue dress appeared in front of the house.


    "Is anyone here waiting to meet our properties for sale?"


    Vicente raised one of his hands, attracting that woman''s attention.


    "Are you guys afternd or a house?" She asked as she approached them, carrying a clipboard in one of her hands.


    Rory answered. "We are in search of both. We''ll need two properties, but we want to check out the options before we decide to build or buy something ready-made."


    "So that''s it." She gently smiled, interested in the two businesses they wanted.


    Vicente and Rory didn''t look noble, but they didn''t look poor either. Besides being well-dressed, they had polite manners and had guards.


    This was a good enough sign for this saleswoman not to despise them just because they were juveniles.


    "What are your names?" She asked as she led them into that house.


    "This here is my friend, Rory, and I am Vicente."


    "My name is Aurora. So, Vicente and Rory, would you be willing to sign a purchasemitment with us? Obviously, we will give you some benefits with that." She suggested to avoid wasting her time with people unable to pay for hermission.


    Only three people in the entire city were behind the local property business. None of them had time to waste with people who were unsure about their buying interests!


    "It wouldn''t be a problem," Vicente said. "But what benefits would those be?"


    She weed them into her small office and said. "With a purchasemitment, I will meet you any time of day, take you to visit each of our locations, and Broker Grant guarantees 10 years of tax-free for you."


    Everyone in Vicente''s group opened their eyes in surprise.


    This guarantee was pretty good!


    In the Seidel Kingdom, there was no ie tax. Yet, there were taxes on private property located in cities with more than 50,000 inhabitants.


    The amount was not low, 5% of the property value!


    However, they did not know that anyone buying property in Millfall would already receive this discount for 10 years...


    "Well, I guess we can sign that agreement." Rory agreed with Vice.


    With those sweet words, they soon signed such amitment, and the beautiful Aurora told them. "Very well, we currently have 6 houses and 10 plots ofnd at our disposal.


    Only one of the plots ofnd is in the central part of town. Millfall has grown a lot in recent years, so if I were you, I would take advantage of the opportunity. There won''t be any others after that..."


    As she spoke, she opened a book with a map of the town, showing the locations of the houses andnd to Vicente and Rory.


    After looking at it for almost 30 minutes, the two decided which locations they wanted to see first.


    Without further ado, they set off to visit these properties!


    ...


    Two dayster, Vicente and Rory had seen all the properties avable in Millfall and were at this moment standing in front of the one they had decided to buy.


    They had not yet decided on the second ce they would buy because they would meet Aaron another day. But the ce where Nina would live with Vicente would be the one in front of them, a nice 3-bedroom property in a residential neighborhood near the center of Millfall.


    "It''s not bad. From this ce, Nina will be able to walk to the local academy." Vicentemented to Rory, satisfied with this choice.

 Chapter 48: Finding Aaron

    <h4>Chapter 48: Finding Aaron ?</h4>


    Looking at the property, a little smaller than his house in Martell Vige, Vicente wondered what Nina would think of the ce and smiled, considering the 30 gold coins worth of this house.


    In his savings, he had enough to pay for this ce and the one he would use as his family headquarters with Rory and the rest of his armed men.


    Rory looked at the two-story house, with parts made of stone and others of wood, feeling that its location was good enough to host Nina and Eve.


    "From here, Nina will be able to go to the academy on her own in a year or two." Hemented to Vicente as the men around them saw another reason their boss chose this ce.


    ''From here, we can put someone in the attic, and he will have a view directly to the local academy...'' Andrew''s former employee thought as he looked at the top of that house. ''That could be used for us to protect Nina and do other things.''


    One of the young men in that group looked toward the direction of the academy and said in a low voice. "We will have a view of some routes of young nobles... It will be a good ce for observation."


    One of the other guards in Vicente''s group agreed, figuring that as much as their boss wouldn''t use this ce for dangerous operations, putting an observer there wouldn''t cost them anything.


    They had all learned many things from Vicente in thest few months. They could already put the habits they had learned into practice without even making an effort.


    The thought of nning actions on behalf of the family was taking root in their minds. When analyzing a ce like this, they couldn''t help but notice the possibilities.


    Vicente ignored his men''sments and said. "Let''s go to that broker''s house. I want to close this deal immediately."


    "What about the other property, boss?" One of the young men who had participated in Jesse''s murder asked.


    "We''ll visit Aaronter and decide after this meeting."


    With that said, they set off back to the house they had visited earlier, on amercial street in the middle of a residential neighborhood.


    ...


    After a few hours, Vicente and Rory left the property of the broker they had visited, both with smiles on their faces.


    They had closed the first of their purchases in this city and bought the property they had been viewing earlier.


    It would take a few days for the deal to be finalized and the property to pass into Vicente''s name. But it would all be done in no more than 10 days, and he could receive the property.


    He would bring some of the furniture from his home in Martell Vige, but he would still have to go shopping in Millfall in the next few days.


    However, that was the least of it at the moment. When they had finished with this problem, the group left for The Broken Vial, the store that Rory''s mother had directed them to.


    This store was in the central part of town, not far from where they had done business.


    They were already in front of this ce in only a few minutes!


    ...


    After getting off their carriage, Vicente and Rory did not stop to look at the store for magic items where Aaron was supposed to work and entered the store without ceremony.


    Upon entering, they found a ce that looked like a small Earth market, with various items scattered on shelves all around.


    The ce was notrge, so there were only four aisles separated by shelves, with arge counter at the back of the store and two payment booths beside the entrance.


    At the moment, one person was at one of the counters, while about four more people were there, either customers or employees.


    Everyone there had Magic Gems on their foreheads, somemon, but some unusual.


    Vicente and Rory then approached the woman at the payment counter, and one of them asked. "Hello, could you tell me if anyone here is named Aaron Wilson?"


    The middle-aged woman that Rory asked looked at them and said. "Go to the back of the store, and you will find him there."


    Rory thanked, and soon he and Vicente were standing next to the counter at the back of the store, where a person was putting potions on the shelf behind the counter.


    In this store, there were many vials around. From what Vice had noticed, some were simpler, containing liquids such as blood from magical beasts, special water, in short, solutions of all kinds. But there were also some with pills and magic elixirs, which could be directly consumed.


    There were other types of items around, like nts and herbs, and some strange instruments neither Vice nor Rory knew what they were for.


    In any case, these items contained a lot of mana, and they both knew that several were special and different from ordinary artifacts.


    In Pris Realm, there were two types of objects¡ªthose with mana and those without.


    An item, whatever its origin, that could absorb and hold mana within itself could be used in infinite ways by magicians. Everything would depend on the will and imagination of the one using it.


    But items unable to hold mana naturally had less importance to magicians. However, they had their uses for many things in this society.


    "Are you Aaron?" Rory asked the man working with the elixirs in that part of the store.


    Such a person shook his head negatively and pointed to the side, indicating for them to wait for the person in question toe to them.


    A minuteter, a tall, thin man with a mustache and ck hair mixed with some gray appeared there.


    He was dressed in a ck robe and had a curious look on his face as he looked at these two youths.


    "Are you two looking for me?" He asked with a discreet smile at the corner of his lips.


    Vicente stepped forward and said. "Senior Aaron, this one next to me is Rory, and I am Vicente. We''re here on Sweet Cheeks'' rmendation. She said the senior would help us."


    "Sweet Cheeks?" Aaron''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the young red-haired man next to Vicente.


    ''Is that her son?'' He remembered that woman who had helped him settle in this town years ago.


    At the time, Rory''s mother was still a prostitute. Yet, her position was not simple, which was why she had managed to gather wealth so that she no longer had to do the things she had done for almost 50 years!


    Rory''s mother was not young!


    Like a 2nd stage magician, she had a life expectancy of over 200 years, so, at 81 years of age, she looked like a mature woman, not an old woman as Vicente would have imagined if he had asked her age.


    Aaron remembered his debt and said. "Come with me. We''ll talk in my office."

 Chapter 49: Awakening Time 1

    <h4>Chapter 49: Awakening Time 1</h4>


    As they settled themselves outside Aaron''s living room, Vicente and Rory momentarily observed the ce''s decor.


    There were several medals and first-ce awards frompetitions on a shelf behind where Aaron sat a few moments after receiving them.


    The decoration of this office was vintage, with various leather items, a stuffed moose head, and daggers of various types disyed as if they were also awards.


    From the looks of the ce, Aaron should be a hunter.


    Vicente narrowed his eyes at this but said nothing.


    Aaron looked silently at Rory for a few moments. But soon, he opened his mouth, breaking the silence in the room. "So, Rory, what exactly do you want with me? Sweet Cheeks sent you here for what exactly?"


    Rory looked at Vicente and then at that man. "I would like to make something clear, senior Aaron. Vice and I did note here on her ount. She made it clear to us to inform you that this has no rtion to her.


    She merely guided us, and your help will pay the debt that the senior owes to her. So we are here for us and not for her."


    Aaron nodded affirmatively. "Of course, she left this world and didn''t want to return. I understand. But why would she send you to me? Not that I don''t want to pay my debt to her, but I find it a little strange."


    Vice said. "She knows she can''t stop Rory and me from going our ways, so she indicated you because she thinks you can help us lessen some risks."


    "Risks about what?" He looked at Vicente and narrowed his eyes.


    This ck-haired young man was straight to the point. "Risks from the underworld on us."


    After hearing this, Aaron''s eyes opened wider, and he leaned his back against his armchair. "So that''s it..."


    Rory said. "We have a business we want to bring into this city, but we''re still uncertain about how the local powers are subdivided. Surely someone with your contacts can help us with that."


    "But why do you guys want to get involved with the underworld?" He questioned. "You can certainly grow by acting in the light of day."


    He could introduce these young people to the local underworld and quickly pay off his debts, helping these two with the basics. But the underworld wasplicated.


    Every action had its implications, and he preferred to get involved in something that could potentially hit him in the future without even knowing the motivations of the people he associated with.


    Vicente replied. "We believe there is more room in the underworld. We know the risks and ept them, given the opportunities that exist in the shadows of the night. We have some ideas for products and services that we believe are in short supply in Millfall but will have a better chance of sess if we use alternative avenues to present them to society."


    Vicente''s manner was unusual for a 14-year-old, as Aaron thought both of these young men had. Looking into this boy''s ck eyes, he pondered for a moment.


    ''This young man knows what he is about to do... He does not speak like a fool about to make the mistake of his life.''


    Thinking about it, Aaron looked back at Rory, noting that this young man had potential but nothingpared to Vicente. Heidi''s son was certainly not the leader there, the number two at most.


    The hierarchy of the two was evident, something that immediately pleased Aaron.


    In the underworld, more than anywhere else, hierarchy was crucial. Without a clear distinction between the possibilities of each person involved, a project would hardly work out.


    Aaron then said. "All right, what do you need? I will help you but don''t get me into trouble. If you get involved in what you shouldn''t, I won''t hesitate to pretend I don''t know you."


    Upon hearing this, Rory smiled at Vice as that young man grinned quietly.


    "We have some ns, but we need the information to make some adjustments," Vice said, with no intention of telling the things he intended to do. "First of all, we need to know theposition of the relevant powers in the light of day and in the darkness of the night.


    Nobles, rich men, merchants, and criminal groups. We need to know at least the basics of each of them, where they are, where they operate, what they operate."


    That was the kind of basic information that someone entering the underworld would have to know to not step where they shouldn''t.


    Any fool with a few gold coins and a modicum of patience would discover these things by investigating for themselves.


    Talking about it was not a problem for Aaron.


    "What else?"


    "Second, we need help getting close to some of these powers."


    "Who exactly?" Aaron looked into Vicente''s eyes seriously.


    Vicente replied. "I don''t know. That depends on the first thing I asked you for. Without that information, I cannot tell you who I want to contact."


    "I see."


    "Third, I want to know about good suppliers of local minerals and also cksmiths."


    "cksmiths? Do you intend to produce something for sale?"


    "Sort of," Rory replied.


    With that said, they talked for a few moments, with Vicente and Rory making it clear what they needed, which was not at all excessive for Aaron.


    When they were done talking, Aaron promised to tell them who was in the local power game for them in a few days.


    Unfortunately for the two of them, he had an appointment in a few minutes and would be out of Millfall for the next week.


    In the meantime, a subordinate of his would find them by the following days to pass them a document about Millfall''s invisible division.


    This city had its own map with the areas of influence of the faction groups that someone like Vicente or Rory would need to watch out for.


    For the assurance of both parties, they signed a Magical Agreement with Aaron, guaranteeing that this man no longer owed Heidi anything, as well as their agreement would end once they received all the information and help they agreed upon that day.


    "Alright, boys, good luck in your future endeavors," Aaron said as he stood up, indicating the exit to Vice and Rory. "If your business is promising, you can look me up. I''ll be interested in doing business with you."


    "But if not, let us stay away," Rory said with a smile on his face.


    "Exactly!"


    After shaking hands with the two, Aaron watched them leave, soon after going his own way.


    ...


    After meeting Aaron, Vicente, and Rory spent two days preparing for their next steps in this city, fighting daily and training theirbat skills.


    The men in their group continued their training whenever they had time, sometimes even receiving tips from Vice and Rory.


    As much as Rory didn''t have Vicente''s experiences, Vice had taught him since childhood, so he had a much more excellent proficiency in many things than these men.


    And so, before they received contact from one of Aaron''s men, the time had finallye for Rory''s Awakening!


    Rory was older than Vicente by a few weeks, so he would go through the Awakening Ceremony the next day!

 Chapter 50: Awakening Time 2

    <h4>Chapter 50: Awakening Time 2</h4>


    Vicente and Rory awoke early the next day, quickly making their first meal for this glorious day.


    Today Rory would awaken his powers!


    Not only was Vicente happy that his friend had reached this point in his journey, but he was also looking forward to seeing the powers that Rory would get.


    No one knew who Rory''s father was, so his powers were very likely to be a surprise to all of them.


    But none of them were raising expectations about Rory''s talent, but rather what ability he would have.


    No one believed his talent would escape the ordinary and probably be between Orange and Yellow.


    But in this world, the Magic Gem was not only associated with the magical form of its owner but how their powers might develop along their journey.


    One could develop unique powers by connecting a Magic Gem to one or more Magic Pentagrams.


    For example, someone with an elemental affinity for water, without any Pentagrams, could more easily use their mana to manipte that element. But by adding Pentagrams, the greater affinity for water could evolve and form water-based attack forms.


    Along their journey, one could, for example, form a water avatar, creating a form of power that would be hard to find simr in the world, like a unique power form.


    Some could form weapons, others special powers capable of predicting the future, controlling objects, etc.


    There were no limits to this, and it all depended on how far one could go!


    So all of Vicente''s group was anxious when they finished eating at a local tavern and went to the local Awakening Temple!


    ...


    Upon arriving in front of the temple in the middle of Millfall, Vicente came upon a building simr to the one in Saltstar City.


    The Awakening Temple belonged to the Congregation of Revtions, so all their buildings around Pris Realm followed the same construction model.


    Precisely because of this, what one could achieve in this temple in Millfall, Saltstar City, or any other on the continent, would be the same.


    One''s powers depended more on their own characteristics than on the temple in which one awakened their powers.


    The difference was the presence of specialists capable of inviting young people and changing their fate.


    As such, for people who did not want to be chosen by influential organizations, regardless of their talents, smaller towns like Millfall were somewhat interesting.


    Rory intended to stay by Vicente''s side and was okay with awakening his powers in Millfall. Seeing the coliseum-shaped temple in front of him, he felt nervous, full of curiosity as to what he would get there.


    "Shall we go there?" Vicente smiled at him, giving Rory a light p on the back.


    Rory nodded and walked up the stairs in front of the coliseum.


    Vicente watched families gathering with the young people who would awaken their skills this day in the surrounding area, but he was not so moved.


    There wasn''t a single day that he didn''t think about Lauren and the day his father died. But he didn''t see this ce as a weakness or a problem that would make him feel bad there.


    What had happened to Lauren could have happened anywhere else. After all, Magic Gems were always visible on the foreheads of magicians, so sooner orter, those interested in his sister''s powers could take her.


    He walked up the stairs in front of the Awakening Temple with Rory without bothering about what had happened about 3 years ago.


    He soon saw the temple members guiding the people there.


    "Who among you will awaken your powers today?" A woman dressed in the temple uniform asked their group after a few minutes of them standing there.


    Rory raised his right hand and smiled. "I will. I turned 14st night."


    "Okay, follow..." She quickly pointed him in the way Rory should go.


    After that, she directed Vicente and his men to proceed to the spectators'' area.


    "Boss, are you anxious? It will soon be your day to follow the path that Rory is taking today." One of the young men following Vicente asked.


    The older man among these Vicente warriors looked at the son of his former boss with a little apprehension, knowing that although it was a critical moment for his group, it was also a delicate matter for Vice.


    But Vicente replied softly, with sincerity in his words, "Yes, indeed I am. I look forward to the day when I will know my limits to adjust my ns. My talents are probably not great, but I believe that with my weapons, I can go further than many imagine.


    The same goes for you."


    Seeing their boss looking at them, these men nodded to Vicente, feeling good that their leader cared about them and gave them a chance to challenge their destinies.


    As they smiled, they soon reached the second level of the coliseum. There they got one of the galleries with a good view of where Rory was standing.


    Rory was already standing on the Awakening tform with more than a dozen other youths, all looking around anxiously.


    This was particrly true for Rory, for unlike Vicente, he had never seen any Awakenings before.


    But his nervousness would soon subside as time passed. When the middle of the day came, the same voice Vicente had heard in Saltstar City sounded in that ce, starting the ceremony.


    "That voice... I heard it when I was in the Awakening Temple in Saltstar City." Vicentemented while frowning his eyebrows.


    Someone near Vicente heard this andmented in a humorous tone. "That''s natural. That is the voice of the temple master of our Seidel Kingdom. All temples around the kingdom are activated by him daily in the middle of the day."


    Vicente and his men looked at the young blond man with an unusual Magic Gem on his forehead.


    "I didn''t know that," Vice said. "Thanks for the information."


    "It''s nothing, haha." That blond young man smiled. "Is anyone from your group awakening today? My little sister is here for her awakening. I''m looking forward to seeing her great powers show themselves!"


    "I hope she seeds," Vicente stated. "My friend is going to awaken his powers in this group... I am also looking forward to it.


    By the way, my name is Vicente."


    "Pleasure to meet you, Vicente. My name is Lukas." That young man moved his hat, greeting this young man who did not look simple, although apanied by ordinary people. "Are you far from your awakening?"


    "No, I''ll be down there soon," Vice said, looking at the Awakening tform.


    "Good for you... If fate brings us together again, I''ll be eager to find out your results."


    After saying that, that blond young man turned his attention to the tform where the Awakening Ceremony was initiated at this moment!

 Chapter 51: Awakening Time 3

    <h4>Chapter 51: Awakening Time 3</h4>


    When the gems encrusted in the temple ceiling broke out of their positions, in the blink of an eye, they began to tremble while emitting invisible pulses that only the strongest out there could feel.


    The main point of awakening a person''s magical powers would already be within them even before the Awakening and the Magic Gem fused to their structures.


    But there were a finite number of different types of Magic Gems, in a sense, types of elemental variations that gave rise to different powers.


    During Awakening, the mostpatible Gems would be attracted to each person. But one Gem with the ''configuration'' ''x'' could, theoretically, suit two different people. However, the powers each would have would be different, as their talents might differ, and their future journeys would also be unique.


    But at the time of Awakening, there were a finite number of gems, and to choose who they would merge with, these gems would emit pulses and ''sense'' back the mostpatible ones in the area.


    Some would have very littlepatibility with all the young people going through the Awakening Ceremony, so they wouldn''t even move. But others would findpatible ''hosts'' and move to them.


    When one of these gems felt the ''response'' of its pulseing from Rory''s body, which absorbed itpletely without denial, it stopped vibrating for an instant and then flew towards him.


    Seeing something approaching him at great speed, Rory clenched his fists in animation, seeing that a gem had chosen him.


    For some of these youngsters, the nervousness of this moment was not about the quality of the gem they would receive but about the fact that none of them could be sure that they would receive one!


    Every day, someone in Pris Realm would get up on a tform like the one Rory was on and walk down the stairs of an Awakening Temple without a Magic Gem on their forehead!


    This was the saddest event for a person, but it happened daily!


    When he saw that little shining ''star''ing towards him, Rory felt immensely happy.


    It hit him a momentter, pping him on the underside of his forehead with a force simr to that of a p from another child of simr strength to himself.


    His eyes closed, and he moved his arms for fear he would lose bnce and fall.


    Then, as he felt a warm sensation on his forehead, Rory felt as if someone had suddenly flipped the circuit breaker and turned on the light bulb of his world.


    He was in darkness but suddenly realized the vibrant world around him!


    Rory felt every fraction of mana in his body and strength so impressive that he barely recognized himself. Suddenly, he had gone from being the boy of moments ago to bing a Junior Apprentice!


    Amid this special moment, as he smiled, he felt as if someone was marking his body with something warm, but as he opened his eyes and looked around, he couldn''t see anything.


    But the feeling was clear, and he soon felt his first Magic Pentagram connecting to his being.


    The first Magic Pentagram formed upon Awakening after the sessful absorption of a Magic Gem. It was the form of power mostpatible with the characteristics of each magician, said to be the indicator of the path to be taken by each person in this world.


    It was naturally of the highest quality one could handle, so Rory soon felt the power of his first pentagram, not needing to see it to know that it was Red, as was the case for 99.9% of the people of Pris Realm.


    Feeling it amidst his smile, he noticed the small bright ''star'' on his forehead stop glowing and take the shape that would forever define his limits.


    While this was happening, Vice and his men were gazing at Rory''s forehead, anxious.


    However, their expressions immediately changed when that Magic Gem took its true form, and they could see it.


    The men who thought Rory would get something normal began to form smiles on their faces while Vicente''s eyes opened more significantly.


    The hearts of all of them began to beat faster as they saw a beautiful green color on Rory''s forehead!


    This was a magnificent talent!


    First came Red, then Orange, then came Yellow, and only then was it Green!


    In other words, Rory''s talent was grade 4, above average by Scott Province standards!


    As for its shape, it was a dodecahedron.


    Some gems took on 3D shapes, featuring different shades and sharp lines. That was the case with Rory''s gem, one of the unusual kind!


    ''Rory''s talent and magical form are above average... It seems his father was no ordinary customer.'' Vicente immediately connected the dots and understood that his friend had some special origin.


    He was probably the bastard of some important man!


    When two people of the same talents and equal magical forms reproduced, their children had almost a 100% chance of carrying their talents and magical forms. However, the possibilities multiplied when there was a mixture of magical forms and talents.


    One could either inherit the characteristics of the mother or the characteristics only of the father. However, there could be a mixture of the two, and the child inherits the magical form of one and the talent of the other. But not only that, but the fusion of two different forms and talents could also give rise to something new!


    As such, there was the possibility that a couple could generate someone simr to them but also less talented or more talented.


    In Rory''s case, it did not mean that his magical form and talent were the same as his father''s. His biological father could be more or less talented than this bastard child!


    Knowing the basics about this, Vicente had no intention of trying topare the characteristics of Rory''s gem with anyone else''s. He was just curious about his friend''s origin.


    In any case, Rory''s talents would be good for his family if no one took him away, as had happened to Lauren!


    Vicente left his curiosity and good impression of Rory''s talents and clenched his fists, afraid that someone in that temple would take his friend by force.


    The time of the Awakening came to an end. In that instant, as the youths walked down the tform''s stairs, two people walked over towards Rory and another young man, who also had a green gem.


    "Boys, we are from the royal family of Seidel. You have above-average talents. Congrattions. Would you like to join the Royal Army?" A woman dressed in military armor asked this while her colleague smiled at these two.


    No one else was in this ce to observe today''s ceremony, so Vicente did not watch someone important to him being kidnapped this time.


    The other young man with Green talent immediately epted the invitation. "Yes! Yes! That''s my dream!"


    But Rory turned down both Royal Army observers. "I admire the Seidel family and the royal forces. But I do not wish to live as a soldier, so I must reject."

 Chapter 52: Not So Problematic

    <h4>Chapter 52: Not So Problematic ?</h4>


    After Rory''s words, the two soldiers from Seidel''s Royal Army looked at him for a moment, with the young man at their side also watching him, surprised by this response.


    Who in their sane state would refuse such an invitation?


    The magical path was by no means easy. Having talent was good, but developing one''s potential became a hard and painful mission without resources and opportunities.


    Obviously, one couldn''t tell someone''s fate for sure just by choice. But Rory''s path would be more difficult, at least for now.


    This every one of these people was sure of!


    While the young man next to Rory would soon have resources and people to help him, this red-headed boy would have none of it.


    "Are you sure about that, kid?" The soldier asked seriously, looking into this young man''s brown eyes. "This is a very important decision for your life. You should think before you decide."


    The woman then said. "Perhaps you are thinking of joining a sect from outside the kingdom, but don''t be so hasty. In Millfall, there are no people from sects or ns, and to reach one of them, you would have to go through many risks.


    Moreover, the royal family does not prevent its more talented members from coveting higher positions in other organizations.


    We know some talented people can be better nurtured in sects or ns, so even if you join us, you wouldn''t be precluded from doing so."


    Seidel''s royal family would try to keep its members within the army. But the more talented ones had two possible destinations.


    One was to be nobles, which could give them ess to far more resources than a person alone could get.


    This was a good option because, as nobles, some could rise in the local hierarchy. Even if they didn''t have great talents, they could have riches as much or more affluent than cultivators several steps stronger than them!


    The other alternative was to join an out-of-state sect or n. In this option, these people would have great freedoms, but for giving up one of their members, the Seidel family would have some guarantees from the sect or n that took their member.


    In a way, they could have earnings as good or even better than if these members decided to stay in the family.


    Someone who joined the Royal Army would not necessarily have to be in Seidel forever or have their future restricted to that ce.


    Maybe Rory didn''t know that, so that woman had readily said that.


    Rory smiled and said. "I am aware, seniors. But that''s not my purpose. I just want to live an upromising life. Awakening my powers was amazing, but my greatest ambition is not to reach a high level. I don''t see myself bing a warrior, so I prefer to remain free."


    Hearing that, the woman closed her eyes and shook her head negatively, ''What a fool. I hope you won''t regret this in the future, boy.''


    Fortunately for Rory, Seidel''s royal family did not force members into their army. For them, giving up talented people was better than having someone who didn''t want to be among them in their group.


    In the distant past, the Seidel Kingdom gave way to another state. But given the modus operandi of the former ruling family of the area, which allowed the kidnapping of youths to be members of their army, one day, this force experienced a great catastrophe rted to this.


    Those who came to take over that force''s territory after that were subordinates of such a power, traumatized by the bloodletting generated by a vendetta.


    "So that''s it..." The man in armor sighed. ''Well, your talent is good, but there are many like you around the kingdom. Maybe you''ll make it big in the province, but that''s not enough for us to be humiliated by you, boy.''


    Talent was crucial in determining how far one could go. But the magical form might or might not help that talent to perform more easily and surpass the average.


    As unusual as Rory''s magical form was, it was not exceptional, like Lauren''s.


    Magical forms resembling basic geometric figures were at the first power level. But unique shapes that did not follow a pattern, like the shape of Lauren''s gem, were at thest level of power.


    In other words, the more different andplex the magical form was, the more extreme one''s abilities would be.


    Feeling that Rory''s powers did not revolutionize the kingdom, those two freed him after his repeated refusals.


    Rory continued his way off the tform he was on while those two were already leading the other young man out of there.


    "Rory, what did they say?" Vicente asked just after he found his partner and friend again outside the temple.


    Rory knew that Vicente should be worried and said. "They were from the royal family. Luckily my magical form isn''t as shocking, so they didn''t insist so much. I think we''ll be fine."


    "Really?" Vice sighed upon hearing that.


    Recruiting young people with Green talents was normal, and young people around the kingdom didn''t always ept offers.


    Usually, these talents came from people who already belonged to good families and had higher ambitions. But in other cases, like Rory''s, many young people didn''t ept because they wanted to take their unusual talents outside the kingdom, where they could go further by joining a sect.


    Not everyone had the opportunity to be observed by sect and n envoys. Still, several knew about the existence ofpetitions inside and outside the kingdom with entrances for these organizations.


    Many of those who preferred not to join any organization when discovering their talents did so for their ambitions. As long as their powers were not too extreme, hardly anyone would act against them just for the sake of it.


    At the end of the day, a promising talent has its potential and danger, but it would still be unknown.


    Would it be rational for a grown man to fear a child who might one day grow up and steal his wife?


    The answer was an obvious no. But there were cases like this in the world, and in an analogous way, talents could grow up and cause changes in the ruling powers in society. But between one point and the other, there was a long road, one that was tortuous and full of dangers.


    Unless a talent were extreme, no people would persecute others, force them into their sects, or the like in these areas.


    Vicente knew this and felt relieved to think about what Rory had said, realizing he had worried for nothing.


    "Well, congrattions on your talent and magical form, Rory. You''ll have a good future if you persevere and have a little luck." He said after a moment, walking with his group back to their carriage.


    "We will!" Rorymented as he tapped one of his friend''s shoulders.


    As the two smiled already near their carriage, suddenly, a strange man walking bymented in a low voice without looking at them. "Aaron sent me. Meet me near the Rain Hotel at dusk. I will give you what he promised."


    They looked at that person, but he did not stop to talk to them, soon disappearing amidst the people walking through that part of town.

 Chapter 53: Important Information

    <h4>Chapter 53: Important Information?</h4>


    At dusk, Vice and his group followed the words of the man who had passed them earlier that day, making their way near the Rain Hotel.


    This was one of the few hotels in the city, so it had been easy for them to find it after some searching.


    When they got there, their group stopped in front of the hotel across the street, where there was a small za.


    "Where is he?" One of Vicente''s young subordinates asked in a low voice, observing the surroundings as they acted as if they were standing still, admiring that beautiful square.


    The public lighting in the surroundings was good, with oilmps around the square, but magicmps in the surroundings of that well-known local hotel.


    Even at night, one could see the candle sight of this square, which was very well cared for, with a beautifulwn and pruned trees.


    Vicente then said. "Stay calm. He will only deliver information to us. It''s not something grand to the point where we should be nervous."


    Rory was not with them, having stayed behind at the inn they were staying at to familiarize himself with his powers.


    After the Awakening, one needed to focus some of their time on meditating and relearning everything about themselves. Otherwise, a magician could risk seriously injuring weaker people by not knowing how to control themselves or their abilities.


    When one awakened their powers, they would naturally have a very strong feeling about their new characteristics. But just by focusing some time on themselves and training for at least a few hours, one woulde to a good understanding of what they were capable of.


    Rory was doing this now, but Vicente and his men had no time to waste and hade to this ce without him.


    One of them had stayed behind to watch Rory while he was learning more about himself.


    "Boss, someone is approaching us." The oldest among Vicente''s subordinates said as they spotted a man taking the trash out of dumpsters around that square.


    One of those dumpsters was near them, and soon that man approached them, whistling as he seemed to do his job.


    "Pretend you are leaving, and when you get to the second dumpster I came from, pretend you will put something in the trash. What you want is there waiting for you." He muttered before picking up the garbage bag and leaving.


    Upon hearing this, Vicente''s men tried hard not to show a reaction to this man, not understanding the need for him to act so cautiously with them.


    But Vice sighed and said. "Let''s go. We''ve seen enough of that part of town."


    They stopped watching that man and headed in the direction from where he had approached them.


    "Chief, why is he acting like this? We''re not from the city. I don''t know what kind of danger there could be in them rting to us." One of the young men said.


    Vicente thenmented in a low voice. "Maybe he is being watched."


    Gulp!


    "What do we do?" The older of them continued with an ugly expression on his face, but with a sharper look on his face, with one of his hands straining for him to reach for the gun at his waist.


    "Keep acting like he said. It''s not umon for those involved with what shouldn''t be to be watched or have to act from that world." Vicentemented. "Maybe this is to protect him. Perhaps this is to help us, or even both.


    They don''t want to reveal what we intend, or they don''t want to connect with us. Sometimes the one who introduces something to someone is as responsible for its emergence as an ally."


    "Is that right?"


    "Hmmm," Vice muttered. "I''m sick of it. Throw that away." He passed a bag of food to one of those men.


    After that, that person quickly tossed it in the trash, deftly exchanging what was inside the bag for the package left there for them.


    "So?" Vicente asked as their group returned to the inn where Rory was.


    "It looks like it''s just papers... There''s nothing wrong, boss."


    "Perfect. When I get to the inn, I''ll analyze that information."


    ...


    After discreetly taking what they wanted, Vicente''s group returned to the inn.


    For the next few hours, he would not sleep, learning Millfall''s division of power.


    This city could basically be divided into 5 areas of simr size that covered arge part of the city.


    The first of these was Viscount Symons'' area of influence in the center of the city. He was supposedly the most powerful man in Millfall.


    Around the center, four equally distributed areas marked the operations of four powers, two from the criminal underworld and two from local noble forces that acted in daylight.


    If Vicente and his people decided to act in these areas managed by Barons and the Viscount, he would have problems with the royal forces, or he would have to pay high fees.


    If he acted in one of the two underworld power areas of crime, he would have the natural dangers of those living outside thew.


    Competing for territory, business, or anything else had risks here or on Earth, so he and his people would have to watch out for these two areas, one further north and one further west of the city.


    However, a small fraction of the city had no presence of these groups!


    Seeing the local power map, Vicente immediately thought of building his family''s headquarters in that area!


    ''In that location, I won''t have to worry about invading the territories of old groups, and I''ll be able to camouge my operations for longer.'' He thought to himself, remembering there was somend for sale in that area.


    As for the businesses of these groups, he was still in the dark about most of what they provided. But with the information about the areas of influence of each local group, he and his people could find out for themselves.


    With that in mind, as it was dawning in Millfall, Vicente finished readjusting some of his ns.


    In a few more weeks, I will see my powers awaken. At that time, we can move forward with our ns!''


    He thought as he watched the sunrise, clenching his fists as he remembered his mother, Andrew, and Lauren.


    Thus, time would pass quickly, and it would soon be time for Vicente to go through the same thing as Rory and learn about his talent and possibilities!

 Chapter 54: The Long-Awaited Moment

    <h4>Chapter 54: The Long-Awaited Moment?</h4>


    A few weekster...


    Vicente and his group had, in thest few days, boughtnd in the Millfall area where the territory of influence of the already consolidated local powers was not in.


    A few days after they received the house where Vicente intended to bring Nina soon, they received the contracts for thend in question and soon after hired a family of local builders to develop their project.


    Now the site was under construction. Still, given the advantages of the world of magic over Earth,plex constructions could be done in a very short time.


    In the case in question, Vice wanted a rtively simple property on the surface but with several secret levels and the possibility to be expanded.


    Still, they had been given a deadline of less than 20 days for this property to be ready, but some days had passed since then. So, when the Vice group was preparing for their Awakening, everyone was already organizing to go and live in that ce for the next few days.


    ...


    At dawn, Vice''s group awoke early, and soon they were leaving the Fuller family estate in Millfall.


    While Nina was noting to this town with Eve, by now, the group was living there since Vicente had received the keys and documents of the property weeks ago.


    But that would not be the case for long. Once the site of Vicente''s mafia family was ready, most of his men would live and operate from that ce.


    Vicente wanted to avoid trouble from his actions reaching his sister, so he would naturally create a front for his actions.


    But for the time being, they had not yet done anything in this city, just begun to prepare the basics without involving anyone outside his group.


    So as he left his house this morning, Vicente had no worries about local powers keeping an eye on his movements.


    He left his property in the group''s carriage alongside Rory and the men who had apanied them on this trip.


    Rory had already stabilized his strength and begun cultivating the mana in his body.


    Until Awakening, one could only depend on one''s own growth rted to body maturation to increase mana density in their bodies.


    But after that decisive moment, in possession of a Magic Gem, magicians could cultivate the mana in nature and merge it with that in their body and soul.


    No technique was needed for this. Everything could be done using the Magic Gem.


    Depending on one''s talents and magical form, mana cultivation could be affected by location or resources.


    For example, a magician with a water elemental affinity would find it easier to improve their level by cultivating in an area where the water element was denser, such as a river or the sea. But they would have more difficulty doing so in a ce where this element was scarcer, such as a desert or volcanic region.


    Resources affected these magicians in the same way. Something close to the water element would cause benefits, and something close to the me element would cause harm to the magician under analysis.


    In short, there were many variables involving one''s magical growth, but Rory had been cultivating with ease for the moment.


    He hadn''t changed his level since his Awakening, but he was improving faster than the men in their group, so he wouldn''t need much cultivation time to reach the Acolyte stage.


    But even though he had been doing well recently, he was focused on Vice''s Awakening!


    "Vice, I believe I''m even more anxious than you are, man," Rory said on the way to the Awakening Temple. "After today, we will finally be able to begin our ns and take action to pursue revenge!"


    Vicente''s revenge against his mother''s killers or Lauren''s rescue was far from happening. But the beginning of it was precisely his Awakening and the beginning of his group operations.


    Now that they had already talked to Aaron over thest few days about the local leadership and found out who were the people they had to be most careful of and who were the dirtiest in this town, they would soon begin their operations.


    The thing missing was Vicente to Awakening and the rest of the Fuller family to move to Millfall.


    But both of these things could be done in the next few days, and soon, their ns would leave the minds of those involved to take shape in the real world!


    Vicente already had a target he would be approaching soon, so as he listened to Rory, he smiled. "Once we have a result in our actions, we will look for the cksmith indicated by Aaron to get better weapons. At that time, we will quickly change our situation."


    The average power of the dominant powers in Millfall was the 2nd magic stage. There were only a few Mages locally.


    Thinking about this, Vice believed that if he had weapons for Acolytes, his group could grow somewhat easily in this town.


    Rory agreed. "With coins, even those of low talent in our group will be able to go further."


    There were limits that low-talented people could not cross. But to reach one of them, one would have to use many resources and naturally reach a relevant level on this continent.


    The major difference between someone talented and someone of low talent was not the level of mana one could reach but rather the efficiency in growing through natural cultivation and resources.


    Someone of high talent, like Rory, concerning those guards in their group, could use an item ''x'' and achieve much greater greatness than them if they used the same resource. But using ''x,'' even if they took longer to absorb it and achieved a less significant improvement than Rory''s, those men would still improve.


    Obviously, the resource couldn''t be too potent to the point that their bodies couldn''t handle it, nor too weak that it wouldn''t stimte them.


    With resources, they could get stronger!


    In the middle of this conversation, the group arrived again in front of the coliseum-shaped building, where several children were already gathered with their families and friends, slowly entering the ce.


    Vicente followed the walk he had taken with Rory a few days before and was soon in line.


    When he identified himself to one of the temple staff, Vice was directed to the inside of that zone and followed a simr path to the one he had taken with Lauren years ago.


    Rory and the rest of the group went to the observation galleries, where without dy, they found a spot from which they had a good view of Vice.


    On that Awakening tform, Vicente observed the surroundings momentarily. Then he closed his eyes,ing to this day after hard years of work and waiting.


    ''Finally... I am finally here.'' He felt his heart beating faster while his eyes ached in a special way.


    But he wouldn''t shed any tears there and clenched his fists tightly, feeling the determination to Awaken his powers.


    ''Come on! Give me what I need to fulfill my purpose! I will use this gem wisely and push it to its limit, no matter how ordinary it may be!'' He shouted in his mind, swearing an oath to himself.


    As he finished saying this to himself, the voice of the temple master of Seidel sounded, marking the beginning of another Awakening Ceremony!

 Chapter 55: Awakening Time 4

    <h4>Chapter 55: Awakening Time 4</h4>


    When the ancient and powerful voice of the temple master stopped sounding, the obelisk in the middle of the Awakening tform shone brightly and shot up against the ceiling.


    At that moment, everyone on that tform felt the mana in the surroundings bing more agitated as if they had suddenly entered a ''pot'' with bubbling ''water''.


    Their bodies gave off different sensations, some feeling chills, others muscle spasms. All the mana in their bodies at that instant seemed out of their control, and they felt unable to enhance their bodies with this natural essence.


    Vicente kept his eyes closed during this initial moment, trying to feel as much as possible about this unique Pris Realm experience.


    Meanwhile, he felt a heat rising from his forehead as pulses coursed through his body.


    For those outside the Awakening tform, it was impossible to feel what was happening inside. Only those going through the experience could feel every sensation generated by the ceremony.


    Therefore, Vicente was not familiar with these sensations, even though he had already witnessed Lauren and Rory''s Awakenings.


    But he was not lost to these pulses that passed through his body.


    Vice remained focused on himself, ignoring these external sensations to look inside himself, checking his own existence.


    In doing so, he felt something hit the middle of his forehead, and all the mana in his body began to change.


    A smile formed on his face as he imagined the powers he would achieve.


    Whether they were good or not, they would be better than what he had without a Magic Gem!


    Crack!


    But as he smiled in anticipation, he felt like a great crack had appeared inside his being.


    Immediately he lost the smile on his face and thought that the gem about to merge with him was breaking apart, something totally out of the ordinary.


    But that was not what was behind this sound!


    After a few seconds of dreading, suddenly, Vicente felt the mana in his body split into two totally unequal parts.


    More than 80% of the mana went to one side, and less than 20% portion went to the other. At the same time, he could almost see in his mind a diagram with his body''s shape, illustrating what was happening.


    ''What''s wrong?'' He wondered, looking at this diagram in his imagination.


    Then arge shadow loomed over Vicente and his diagram, turning the surroundings of his imagination into absolute darkness.


    As everything in that space seemed to turn ck, only a tiny light source remained beside Vicente and his diagram, which was now divided between a 99% portion and a 1% portion.


    Then, an enormous gaze opened within the darkness and looked at Vicente. ''Don''t look for me until your fifth pentagram. Now go!''


    Vicente''s eyes suddenly opened after he thought of this thing telling him that and looked down at himself, feeling his clothes soaked, his hair wet, and his breathing agitated.


    He shivered and looked down at his hands, not realizing that everyone in the surrounding area was watching him as the gem on his forehead finally took shape.


    "Did he make it in thest following?"


    "No, if I''m not mistaken, he formed his pentagram after the obelisk''s glow ended..."


    "You must be wrong. That would be impossible."


    Murmurs arose throughout the galleries of the temple as people looked at Vicente, seeing this young man''s unusual situation.


    ''Was he so nervous?'' a member of the Awakening Temple wondered as he looked at Vicente.


    Meanwhile, everyone was looking at what had appeared on Vice''s forehead. An irregrly shaped Magic Gem was wedged between his eyebrows with a rather strange shape.


    Typically, Magic Gems were continuous, but Vicente''s gem had two parts, one that looked like a pentagram with ck lines and one below the pentagram shaped like a lying ''69,'' simr to the representation of the sign of Cancer.


    Both parts of this Magic Gem were of a yellow color simr to the color of gold.


    Rory and the men from Vicente were celebrating for him, but this young man did not care about any of the people watching him.


    Whether they were happy for him, curious, or making negativements, he wasn''t listening or seeing anything.


    In the present instant, he was gradually losing his fright of moments ago and was noticing the strangeness in his body.


    ''That... But... That''s two Magic Pentagrams!'' He shouted in his mind as he felt two pentagrams, not just one, as it should be.


    ''The first Pentagram is Red... But what about this Yellow one?'' He swallowed his saliva, feeling in his body a Pentagram much stronger than his body should be able to handle.


    As he thought about this, little by little, he began to feel all his characteristics at a much higher level, as well as his control over his mana.


    He still needed to test his new qualities, but he could already feel that he was faster, stronger, more flexible, and more agile. In short, everything about himself had improved.


    Even the speed of his thoughts had changed, as had his ability to learn.


    Best of all was his mana, which had practically doubled in intensity. With a bit of training, he could have total control over it!


    Because of these changes, while people were still watching him, he understood what had just happened and what his first powers were.


    His eyes fluttered, and he thought of the only possible exnation, remembering a conversation from years ago.


    ''... without a space to ADD a second Magic Gem, the person who went through a second awakening would suffer a mental and physical copse...''


    He remembered the woman who had held him outside the Awakening tform of the Saltstar City temple during the ceremony where Lauren had awakened her magical powers.


    Gulp!


    ''I have two souls! Do I have two Magic Gems?'' He wondered, feeling that this alone could exin his situation.


    After all, it was impossible to have two Pentagrams and only be in the 1st stage, as was his case.


    ''But how? Didn''t I just absorb one Magic Gem?'' He wondered, but the feeling in his body was too strong for him to think he only had one Magic Gem.


    ''I have two gems!'' He finally smiled, imagining that the fact that he had transmigrated to this world would exin the two souls.


    And indeed, Vicente had not reincarnated in Pris Realm after dying on Earth. He had transmigrated to this world and upied the body of Kate and Andrew''s stillborn child.


    He had a soul fragment of the one who was supposed to be the son of those two, but also his soul!


    Amid his discovery, Vicente did not disregard his family ties and was happy to have two powers.


    He did not know where this would lead him, but through these abilities that he would build from this day forward, he would seek his revenge and justice to the names of Andrew and Kate, but also rescue Lauren!


    "One day! One day I will solve all of this!" He muttered to himself before looking at his surroundings and deciding to leave from there.

 Chapter 56: Elements

    <h4>Chapter 56: Elements</h4>


    Vicente''s Magic Gem was extremely strange. But everything existed in this world, and no one watching this Awakening considered his future as promising as that of young people who had Green gems.


    As he left, Vicente was just watched from afar by the representatives of the royal family as they went towards the young people with Green-grade talent that had appeared today.


    Young people with Green talent didn''t always appear at Awakenings, but eventually, one or another throughout the year would. Today had been a lucky day for these observers, and they soon acquired another future member of their forces.


    Amidst the celebration of some of the youths in the area, especially the one selected by the Royal Army, Vice departed the temple and met his group outside the building.


    "Congrattions on Awakening your magical powers, Vice!" Rory said to him, smiling but quite curious about his friend''s magical form.


    The others congratted Vicente on his Awakening but asked nothing about his aplishments.


    One''s magical form was very particr, and not everyone wasfortable talking about it!


    But Vicente did not see it that way. He was willing to talk with hispanions about one of his magical forms, the one in the shape of a pentagram that he knew was associated with his Red Magic Pentagram.


    "Let''s go to the carriage. I''ll talk about my powers on the way home." He said, eager to focus the next few days on learning about his own abilities.


    He had a vague sense of what they were rted to. Still, he would only have full mastery and knowledge of them after the adaptation time.


    As for his magical form associated with the symbol of ''69'' lying down, he would not talk about it with anyone.


    Vicente was not suspicious of hispanions. But as an Earth criminal, he knew that sometimes to deceive enemies, one had first to deceive their allies!


    Getting into his carriage with Rory, he said. "My magical form must be associated with two elements, Lightning and Earth... Hmm, I would say my powers will be associated with Maism."


    In Pris Realm, few elements existed in nature or even in living beings. But intelligent magical organisms could be born capable of manipting more than one element. Thereby, they could fuse their elements, creating something new.


    In Vicente''s case, he was very attracted to the elements of Lightning and Earth, so he could use these two elements and the fusion of the two, which he believed could generate something rted to Maism.


    But this was something special for Vicente. Another person with the same Lightning and Earth elements could form other secondary forms of elemental powers.


    This depended, to a certain degree, on the Magic Pentagrams one would have on their magical journey, but also on the elementalposition of that person''s soul.


    In Vicente''s case, he had more affinity with Lightning than with Earth, and the way these two elements existed in his being, the fusion of the two should lead him to Maism.


    Upon hearing his friend, Rory was happy because most people were born with only one affinity. To be born with two was excellent!


    He too was born with two, but unlike his friend, Rory had an affinity for the elements of Air and Fire, which led to the special power, Explosion.


    Vicente heard Rory''s celebration and smiled at his friend, but internally he couldn''t stop checking other affinities.


    He strangely could not understand what his second magical form was!


    All Vicente felt when he tried to analyze it was great darkness, something that made him feel goosebumps all over his body.


    He didn''t understand where the thought of not using it until the 5th Magical Pentagram hade from. Still, he felt that until then, he should be careful not to use this power. Otherwise, he would undoubtedly have several problems.


    He didn''t know what this was rted to, but judging by the Yellow Pentagram rted to his second magic form, Vicente judged that his body couldn''t even withstand the activation of this power!


    ''I probably have the potential to be a Mage without much difficulty with my talents and magic forms.... I''ll try to avoid using this until then when I can absorb a Pentagram of the same level as this one. After that, my body should be better prepared for that power.'' Vicente thought as he smiled at Rory.


    "Anyway, what do we do now, man? I know you must spend some time getting familiar with your powers, but what do we do next?" Rory asked.


    Vicente put his thoughts aside and said. "I''ll focus on training my new abilities for the next four days. After that, we will leave back to Martell Vige. We will pick up Nina and Eve.


    We will continue our ns when we return with them and some of ourrades."


    Rory nodded to Vice, feeling that this would be better.


    It would be better for them to travel to get these people now while they hadn''t started getting involved in local affairs. Once they started, they would be too busy to be of any use to go out on trips and settle non-essential matters.


    Vicente said to Rory, "It would be good if you would use the next few days to register Nina at one of the local academies. I want everything to be ready so we can focus on our business when we return with her."


    "OK, leave that to me." Rory epted the task.


    "In the meantime, I want the three of you to visit a few stores in those days." Vice looked toward the front of the carriage, where his men were standing outside the cabin. "We''ll update our ns after Nina and Eve settle in locally.


    But I want you guys to already get ahead during the days of my seclusion and contact with these stores. I n to approach these merchants soon."


    From what Vicente and his group had discovered in the previous days, Millfall had a severe crime problem.


    Several stores and localmerce did not operate during the night due to the local dangers. Not only did the owners of many businesses not have the ability to pay for security in their shops, but themon part of the poption, weak or unable to use magic, did not dare to go out on the streets after a certain time.


    They discovered this bybining their observation time in this city with Aaron''s information.


    Vicente wanted to act precisely on this local weakness!


    "OK, boss!" Those men replied just before the carriage pulled into the driveway of the house where Nina would be living very soon.


    Arriving there, Rory and part of the group of guards left, leaving only one to observe the area while Vicente trained.


    He went directly to the basement of his house, where was the training room that every residence like this one would have.


    As he locked himself in that ce, Vicente closed his eyes for a moment, feeling the violent mana in his body propelling him to extravasate some of his powers.


    He looked at a humanoid target there and ran.


    Sparks appeared around his body, in particr around his fist, which was already moving toward the head of the dummy in front of him.


    Pow!

 Chapter 57 Discoveries

    Chapter 57 Discoveries


    A second after punching that training dummy in the head, Vicente saw a hole the size of his fist appearing in that wooden object.


    Upon seeing this, he opened his mouth in amazement, for until yesterday, he had never managed to damage that dummy!


    ''Impressive! And I didn''t even try to use much of my strength!'' He eximed in his mind, understanding why newly awakened magicians needed to go through seclusion.


    Without a moment to understand one''s own characteristics, one would end up endangering those in their surroundings and even themselves.


    By advancing a stage, a magician''s powers would temporarily be destabilized, and they could either use more or less strength than they wanted.


    This could seriously injure those close to a new advanced magician, but it could also be a danger to the magician. After all, being unable to use all their powers in the way they wanted was not good!


    He clenched his fists and watched the dummy regenerate. ''Let''s test everything I can do!''


    He then moved against such abat dummy, something capable of providing an opponent capable of moving and defending itself. But it couldn''t attack.


    This was a piece of equipment that every magician would use for training when they were at the first magical stage. Not everyone had the coins to buy one, but Vicente and Rory did because Andrew had bought one for Lauren before he left for Saltstar City.


    As he moved, Vicente paid attention to his speed, which was noticeably higher than the one he had previously.


    ''Before the Magic Gem, I could run around 20 kilometers per hour... But now, I can move at 40 kilometers per hour!'' He noticed his speed amidst his faster and slower movements.


    Vicente was not maintaining a steady pace as he moved around that training room. His speed increased and decreased beyond his control.


    But even his minimum speed was already much faster than it had been until yesterday.


    He saw the dummy slipping away from him once again when his speed varied to the minimum, but as he watched it closely, he realized something.


    "Hmmm?" His eyes narrowed, and he saw some of the dust in that room against the light, watching it fall as if watching a slow-motion video.


    ''I can see better! My vision has improved a lot, and bybining it with my reflexes, I can even see things as if in slow motion?'' He wondered as he experimented with his abilities without even trying to use his Magic Pentagram.


    All he was doing was stimting his body with mana, as he had been doing for years.


    By stimting his body with mana, Vicente would have all his senses sharper, be stronger but faster, have faster and better reactions, and recover from injuries more easily.


    Apprentices, but against him, it had no chance.


    Even though he was only a Junior Apprentice, all of Vicente''s It was as if he had gone from being a human to a superhuman!


    He would realize this in the next few moments, surpassing that dummy who should generally be a good training partner for Apprentices, but against him, it had no chance.


    Even though he was only a Junior Apprentice, all of Vicente''s characteristics were abnormally high, and he readily realized that.


    ''That''s because of my second Magic Gem!'' He noticed this effortlessly, seeing that his body was much stronger than he thought it would be after his Awakening.


    Vice had analyzed Rory for days during his training sessions. Through this time of observation, he had concluded how strong he would be after his Awakening.


    But now he had at least four times more strength, speed, and power than he had anticipated!


    This could not be because of his fighting and movement techniques from his earthly time, so the only exnation was his second power!


    He sensed this and decided to test the special power of his Red Magic Pentagram, curious to see how his powers would show themselves.


    Would it be affected?


    Vicente didn''t know, but he decided to use his first Pentagram even though he hadn''t stabilized his powers and needed at least a few hours of training with that puppet to work this out.


    In doing so, he made abat stance and followed his instincts.


    The special power that woulde from a Magic Pentagram could be used for magicians seconds after absorbing it.


    There was no special restriction rted to this, and the magician did not have to earn this ability by going through a test or challenge.


    By gaining a Magic Pentagram, one would have already passed any tests there might be, and this would have 100%patibility with that person.


    Precisely because of this, the activation and the best way to use these powers woulde to the mind of the owner of that Pentagram when they decided to activate it.


    Vicente acted almost unconsciously at that moment, feeling strange sensations as his fingers moved, noticing a weird weight arising in his mind.


    Looking at the surroundings, he noticed several structures in his training room shaking while the lighting in the area failed.


    Not only did the light fail, but it also changed color strangely, showing Vicente different electromaic spectrums.


    As this happened, Vicente''s eyes turned as white as lightning.


    The metallic items in the surroundings floated towards Vice and slowly began to change shape, forming shields and des as he imagined these things.


    However, as he continued to infuse his mana into his Magic Gem, Vicente noticed that, unlike other people, only part of it was glowing in the color of his talent.


    While the pentagram glowed in an intense yellow, the symbol of ''69'' lying there remained in an opaque yellow tone.


    Noticing this, Vicente looked in the direction of his forehead, and an idea shed through his mind. ''That... Is this the talent of my first Magic Gem? Does every gem have a different talent?'' He opened his mouth as he thought of this absurd possibility.


    But as he thought about it, Vicente felt his power reach a new level, and he began to see field lines in his surroundings.


    Noises arose from his house while he felt more and more metallic objects in his range.


    ''Shit! I have to stop, or I''ll destroy my house!'' He felt sweat dripping down his back and tried to control himself.


    Unfortunately for Vicente''s neighbors, his little test had already caused havoc in the surrounding area, damaging several magic tools in those residences.


    Many tools and items used in daily life in these residences depended on metallic minerals that immediately suffered from Vicente''s test!


    Having no control over himself, he naturally demonstrated far more powers than he would have if he had the choice!


    Vice didn''t know it, but that afternoon his neighbors would spread a rumor in this town, talking about a strange phenomenon capable of ruining low-level magical equipment!


    Luckily he had only kept his ability activated for a few moments, and no one had noticed him at the time of activation.

 Chapter 58 Leaking Power

    58 ''Leaking'' Power After the incident in his first training, Vicente did not leave his home. Leaving wouldn''t help him much, so he no longer tried to activate his skill rted to his first Pentagram.


    He still had to train his mana control skills before mastering this Red Pentagram, so he decided to focus on this physical training.


    When he finished this primary part of his training, he would see somewhere to train his powers without risking destroying his home or drawing unnecessary attention.


    So he continued to fight the wooden dummy until nightfall, hardly stopping to rest.


    ...


    By the end of the day, Rory and the rest of the men in Vicente''s group had returned from their business, but their leader had not yet left the training room.


    "Is he still there?" Rory asked with a smile on his face, imagining that Vice was admiring his own abilities.


    Awakening one''s magical powers was terrific. It was much better than using an addictive substance, so the feeling of activating their abilities was highly pleasurable.


    One would spend hours using their powers on the first day after awakening to get to know themselves amidst the pleasant feeling of empowerment.


    Not everyone in this society aimed to be the strongest or the richest, much less to dominate the world. But many cultivated their magical powers as much as they could.


    Why was this? Simple, because it felt good to get stronger, not only for the benefits of being stronger, such as living longer and better but for the very feeling of having richer and denser mana.


    So it was absolutely normal for a young man who had just awakened his powers to train until he was exhausted.


    "Yes, a few hours ago, I thought he woulde out after a strange phenomenon hit the whole neighborhood, but he didn''t even say anything." The man who had spent all afternoon watching Vicente''s property answered Rory.


    "Strange phenomenon?" One of the guards in the group asked as he frowned.


    "What are you talking about? Did something happen in our absence?" Rory became more serious.


    "Hmm, but I don''t know what exactly is behind it. While the boss was training, several magic items, mainlymps, stopped working. Not only that, several objects floated inside the residence and other ces nearby.


    I heard some rumors in the neighborhood, and this seems to have happened in at least about 20 nearby houses." That young man replied.


    He did not associate this with Vicente''s training. After all, as a Junior Apprentice, their boss had no way of having such a strong ability!


    None of the others thought of this possibility, even after they had already heard from Vicente about the nature of his powers.


    A phenomenon like the one described could only be caused by someone a few levels stronger than Junior Apprentices!


    "How strange. We''ll talk about it with Vicenteter." Rorymented before leaving for the kitchen. "For now, eat something. Maybe he''ll take more time in his training. Vice is smarter than us, so this isn''t just about training the body for him."


    "All right."


    ...


    After a few more hours, the silence was already spreading through the streets of Millfall when the door to the training room of the Fuller family home opened.


    When this door opened, the guard waiting for Vicente looked in this direction, seeing the silhouette of his leader, while smoke and a strange smell came from that ce.


    Vicente was naturally stinking after half a day of training.


    "Finally! Boss, I thought you would spend the whole night there." That man stood up and walked over to Vicente.


    "Oh? What time is it? I guess I lost track of time." Vicente felt his stomach rumbling and didn''t wait for that man''s answer, going into the kitchen.


    "Two o''clock in the morning."


    "What? All that?" Vicente looked at that young man as he picked up fruit from the pantry.


    "Hmm, Rory and the rest of the group must be sleeping now. They didn''t think you would leave before dawn and went to rest."


    "I see..." Vicente closed his eyes as he tasted those fruits and felt his mana being stimted.


    He was hungry and exhausted. Anything with mana that he ate now would be fuel to restore his energy.


    ''It looks like I was right in my theories.'' He thought quietly. ''I have different talents for my Magic Gems. And even though I don''t use my second power, it affects me as a whole.


    They are both part of the same body. So even though they have different origins, one affects the other.''


    Vicente had already realized that the powers he must have inherited from Andrew and Kate''s mixed bloodlines were much more potent than they should have been. His Magic Pentagram associated with his pentagram-shaped gem could not alone exin the abilities he had demonstrated earlier.


    Considering that his first Pentagram of his second gem was a Yellow, that is, two levels above what Apprentices should be able to endure, he had concluded that somehow the quality of the better Gem and Pentagram were ''leaking'' into the lower ones.


    All in all, he was stronger than he should have been based on his normal knowledge. His mana reservested longer, and his physical characteristics were more refined. In short, everything about him seemed better than what one would see in a Junior Apprentice.


    Thinking about how he had trained for several hours longer than Rory, Vicente had concluded his thoughts that he had had during those hours of training.


    "We need to find a ce for me to train. I won''t be able to do that here for a long time." Vicente said to that man.


    That guard thought it was strange, but it was not his ce to question his leader. "All right, when the day begins, I will look into this with the rest of the staff. But boss, I have things to tell you about what happened during your training today."


    "What? Something wrong?" Vicente asked, still eating.


    "Rory and the staffpleted some of their orders this afternoon. But the most important thing I have to report is about a phenomenon that Paul reported witnessing earlier."


    This guard was picking up the night shift, so he had been one of the men who had heard Paul''s strange report from earlier.


    "Several magic tools from a bunch of houses in the vicinity stopped working after strange reactions in the middle of the afternoon. We don''t know if this was something natural or if someone is behind it, but it''s a fact that we have to worry about it, or we''ll have a lot of damage." This fellow said, making Vicente look him in the eye and feel sweat dripping down his back.


    "Really? That happened?" Vicente promptly realized he was to me for this phenomenon, noting that he had reached far beyond his home. ''I must quickly get such a power under control!''


    Extra Chapters!!

 Chapter 59 A Little About Millfall

    59 A Little About Millfall


    After discovering what his powers could do, Vicente trained his physical abilities for another full day, reaching the point where he was confident in using his mana to strengthen his body to whatever extent he preferred.


    Before this training, he had sometimes damaged parts of his house, denting the locks and taps but also breaking several sses and tes.


    In other moments before these hours of training, he also felt excessive weakness, something rted to the instability of the mana in his body.


    But after extravasating much of his strength and training for hours in his training room, he managed to master his own abilities well enough to control his mana very well.


    Now if he wanted to have only the strength of an average person to shake hands or even eat without destroying tes, cups, and cutlery, he could and would have the ability to use more of his strength to destroy doors if he so desired.


    However, Vice stillcked the ability to master the powers of his magical form and better understand his Red Pentagram.


    So, at dawn on the second day after Vicente''s Awakening, he and Rory set off toward a training site in Millfall.


    ...


    Millfall had a range of services capable of serving low-level magicians with excellence. This town had professionals of the most varied types, from doctors to cksmiths and even musicians.


    One''s magical form determines one''s profession. In this society, there was no possibility of a person doing that which went against their characteristics.


    If one was not born to be a doctor, there were not many possibilities other than medicine for this person. Their abilities would grow rted to the activities of doctors, and it would be almost impossible for such a person to be, for example, a cksmith.


    But this was not a problem in Pris Realm. Usually, people born with certain affinities had such a vocation for these areas that they would hardly not want to follow that path.


    Millfall had all kinds of professionals but also services and resources for all these different kinds of magicians.


    Even though there were endless paths to growth, magicians generally needed somemon ground, regardless of their specialization.


    Magicians needed resources to develop their bodies and souls, artifacts useful not only inbat but in training, as well as safe ces to develop their skills.


    Not everyone could afford a good training room in their home, but many needed such a ce, especially after advancing and adding new Pentagrams.


    In the same way as after Awakening, after advancing from one stage, one would need to undergo a period of adaptation.


    Hence, to meet the demand for training ces, there were ces in every city, like Millfall, where one could pay to train in special rooms.


    There were rooms of various levels and with different purposes in such ces.


    Some could be used for alchemists to use their magic refining skills, while the mostmon were those for trainingbat skills since most of the magicians in Pris Realm were of the warrior type.


    Knowing all of Millfall and where The Archdemon Arena was, Rory and Vicente quickly arrived in front of one of thergest buildings locally.


    The Archdemon Arena was a ce with special training rooms and arge stadium where weekly battles were held to entertain the poption.


    There were monthly and weeklypetitions in the arena. In these, prizes were given to the winningpetitors in their categories, but the spectators were the ones who won the most, having the chance to see battles that were hard to witness in cities.


    When they arrived at this ce, Vicente and Rory ignored the many people there to buy tickets, ce bets or simply chat in the surroundings and went to the reception in the entrance hall.


    They didn''t have to wait long there, and soon an attendant weed them at the counter, "Good morning, how can I help you?"


    "Hello, I would like a level 2 training room," Rory said but was interrupted by Vicente.


    "A level 3 room will be better." Vice squeezed one of his friend''s shoulders and said, smiling at that beautiful woman in a uniform that had a pattern simr to that of earth stewardesses.


    ''Level 3? But that''s the kind of room used by Senior Apprentice! Why does Vice want a room like this?'' Rory narrowed his eyes but didn''t ask anything immediately.


    They could even ask for a level 6 room, the most advanced one in The Archdemon Arena. But paying for something useful to Acolytes would be a waste of resources. For their level, a level 2 room should be more than enough for them not to damage anything.


    However, Vicente seemed to have something else in mind.


    "Okay, it''s 2 silver coins per hour. How long will you be staying?" That attendant smiled, seeing that these were two fancy young men.


    ''What do they think they will do in a level 3 room? Are they trying to get my attention?'' She thought internally, sensing the level of the two. ''But if you guys want to give your coins to the arena, so be it.''


    "Hmm, let''s stay for six hours." Vicente put 12 silver coins in front of that woman before getting the key to one private room.


    If they hade to this ceter, they might have had to wait for a room to be vacant. But early in the day, there were more vacant rooms to be rented.


    After getting his key, Vice went with Rory to the room assigned to them, following the instructions of that attendant.


    Their guards were not by their side at the moment. One of them was watching the Fuller property, while the others were either waiting for Vice and Rory or taking care of things ordered by their leader.


    On the way to the area of the individual training rooms, Rory looked at Vicente and asked in a low voice. "Why did you ask for a level 3 room? You know it''s 50% more expensive than a level 2 room, right?"


    "Hmm, and I also know that if we damage the level 2 room, we will have to pay a fine of 10 times the room''s rent," Vicente said in a low voice.


    The level 2 room costs 8 silver coins for 6 hours of use. So if he damaged it, he would have to pay 80 silver coins as a fine to The Archdemon Arena!


    Vice didn''t have coins to spend like that, but he thought he had the power to damage a ce like that!


    "What? And why would that be a concern?" Rory did not understand as he had not yet seen or felt his friend''s abilities.


    "You will understand in a few moments. For some reason, my first ability is pretty powerful." Vicente smiled at Rory, pretending not to know where this mysterious power came from.


    With these words, they arrived in front of room number 39, the same as the key in Vicente''s hands.

 Chapter 60 Demonstration of Power

    60 Demonstration of Power Upon entering the level 3 training room, Vicente and Rory were faced with a ce simr in appearance to the training area they had at the Fuller family home.


    However, everything there was at higher levels of quality than the stuff they had at home, with stronger side structures, a sturdierbat dummy, etc.


    Vicente quickly closed the door, turning the key in the lock twice, before walking over to the cabs.


    As he put that metal key away, he smiled and looked at his friend, who was watching him curiously.


    "Are you trying to trap me in here or something?" Rory asked as he arched his eyebrows. "Why keep the keys to the room in the closet?"


    "Hmm, I think we''d be in danger of damaging it if I didn''t do that," Vicente said, making his friend frown.


    "OK, I look forward to seeing what you can do, Vice."


    Hearing that, Vicente indicated to Rory. "Are you wearing any metallic items on your body? If you are, I advise you to take it off and store it in the closet."


    "Oh?" Rory looked down and immediately began to take off the ne he had around his neck, soon after taking off one of his rings, the only one he was wearing at the moment.


    After taking off half a dozen metallic items and holding them in hand, Rory approached one of the walls of this room, making room for Vicente.


    "Go ahead."


    Hearing that, Vicente smiled, seeing that his friend still doubted him.


    But he was not disappointed. Rory demonstrating this behavior was entirely natural!


    Even friends, there were things that if Vicente said to Rory or vice-versa, one would not believe the other until he saw or felt the truthfulness of his friend''s words.


    This ck-haired young man, dressed like a businessman, quickly took off the top of his suit and folded up the sleeves of his shirt.


    cing abat stance, Vice circted his mana through his Magic Gem, through it activating the Red Pentagram.


    The yellow of the pentagram on his forehead glowed brightly, and soon after, a Red Pentagram appeared in his surroundings.


    Along with the appearance of the ability''s power source about to take effect, the light in the surroundings changed as Rory felt the items in his hands trying to fly in Vicente''s direction.


    "What?" He shouted as he felt the objectives in his hand slipping out of his control and feeling a bad sensation in his own body.


    Like humans on Earth, in Pris Realm, people also had metallic elements in their blood to carry breathing gases.


    Obviously, the amount of these metals was meager, and Vicente would not be able to remove these small amounts of metals from Rory''s body. But the maic attraction caused by his first ability was enough for this young redhead to feel the terror of Vice''s ability.


    As Rory looked awkwardly at his groupmate, Vicente smiled as he saw some of the metallic items he had brought with him and left on the outskirts of the room toe to his vicinity.


    The rest of the room didn''t even shake with his power, resisting his maic pull well, unlike his house, which had nearly cracked in half that other day.


    What was inside the room''s cabs remained inside those items, but all the other metallic items went to him, quickly losing their shapes and turning into different things.


    Rory looked with widened eyes at this, seeing his items changing shape to form a small dagger.


    "Damn it, Vicente! You didn''t do that!" He shouted as he lost some of his valuables.


    Rory was very fond of rings, bracelets, and nes. So seeing several of them being ''destroyed'' by Vicente, such a young man couldn''t help but put aside how impressive Vice''s ability was to get angry.


    "Haha, my bad, Rory, but you should have kept them in the closet like I did with mine." Viceughed out loud as several metallic des floated in their surroundings.


    Then, with a single thought, they all moved towards the wooden dummy, causing it to immediately start moving.


    This was not a puppet like the one in Vicente''s house. It was much better and better prepared than that beginner item.


    As such, at the sight of Vicente''s first attack, the dummy dodged the attacksing from different directions.


    However, Vicente''s first ability was not simple!


    Not only could he change shape, attract and repel metallic items, Vicente could also interfere with the elements Earth and Lightning while using the fusion of the two.


    Lightning had little potential to damage Wood. Only if the difference in power levels between the two elements was too great in favor of the Lightning could such an element destroy Wood.


    But that was not the same for Earth!


    As the des flew around the dummy, shrinking its space of action, the ground of thebat tform shifted subtly, increasing the viscosity of the surface.


    At that instant, the dummy temporarily lost some of its mobility, and one of Vicente''s des went through its body!


    Swooish!


    "What?" Rory saw that and eximed, knowing that the difficulty of hitting it should be the same as hitting a Senior Apprentice!


    Moreover, unlike this dummy that could regenerate, a magician would be temporarily injured by a cut like that.


    "Can you do all that?" Rory could no longer bear the doubts in his heart and questioned. "How is that possible? Your Pentagram is just Red! That makes no sense at all, man!"


    Vice smiled and said. "I don''t understand it either, but I inherited a power quite out of the ordinary... Anyway, I finally had some luck in life."


    "Lucky? Haha, I''d say so." Rory said, noting how powerful Vicente''s first skill was.


    The first skill, or Magic Pentagram, came from the Magic Gem. Because of that, this was the only skill that could grow along with the magician. In other words, if this power of Vicente''s was already like this right now, Rory could already imagine how shocking it could be when his friend became stronger!


    "Haha, so it was you. You who destroyed half the magical equipment on the block!" Rory immediately connected the dots and understood the origin of the phenomenon from days ago.


    Vicente smiled at him but said nothing as he tried to control his powers.


    Then Rory asked him after a few moments of watching his friend. "But Vice, tell me something, can you form weapons with this maniption ability? I mean, you formed several types of des, but can you make other objects?"


    Hearing that, Vicente immediately tried to change how he manipted those metal items!


    Extra Chapters!!

 Chapter 61 Vicente’s Possibilities

    <h4>Chapter 61 Vicente''s Possibilities?</h4>


    Vicente knew every step of building a weapon, whether he started with the parts already made or even before theponents were produced.


    He knew how to get gunpowder, extract the ores needed to produce the weapon''s body, and also how to mallet each part of it.


    He had learned and produced many types of weapons in his time on Earth. This was a kind of hobby for him!


    Even if he didn''t have the same materials and machinery as on Earth, he would know how to guide a cksmith, just as he had done when he paid someone to make theponents of his first weapons.


    So thinking about Rory''s words, he immediately tried to manipte the metals by striking the wooden dummy to form a weapon.


    Vice managed at first to change the shape of these metals to form something outwardly resembling a weapon. However, he soon frowned as he realized his uracy in formingplex items was not high.


    For example, the rifle-shaped barrel of the guncked a rifled barrel, something necessary for the uracy of firing, especially thinking about long-range shots.


    Several other internalponents necessary for the functioning of this weapon were missing, so when trying to fire it, Vicente failed.


    ''Hmm, I probably have to improve my control over the power of this Magic Pentagram.'' He looked at his surroundings, feeling the power of the Red Pentagram radiating in his body and the space near him.


    He thenmented to Rory. "No, I can''t. I don''t know if it''s because of myck of control over my current powers or ack of understanding. If it''s the second, I feel I''ll have to be stronger to aplish that."


    "That makes sense... Either way, you shouldn''t be far from aplishing that." Rory said, figuring that was the case judging by the appearance of the rifle created by Vicente.


    "But Vice, tell me something, these items that you change the shape of, do they stay that way after you stop using your powers?" Rory asked as he watched his friend moving, attacking, and trying to master his magical abilities on a deeper level.


    "I believe so. As much as I''m manipting these metalponents with magic, once they''re in a new state, they tend to stay that way."


    In short, with or without magic, things tended to stay in the state of least less energy change.


    Something in motion tended to stay in motion, and something standing still tended to stay still.


    In the case of the items altered by Vicente, magic had changed their forms. Yet, to return to their previous forms, magic would have to be used to make the second change.


    In a way, if these items were to return to their forms prior to Vicente''s maniption, it would be like phosphorus returning to its form from the ashes and smoke resulting from its burning.


    Vicente realized what was on his friend''s mind and narrowed his eyes. "I see... Are you thinking of me producing weapons for our people?"


    "Not just weapons, my friend." Roryughed. "If you can manipte metal items, you have an affinity for forging. You can be a good cksmith!"


    Vicente hadn''t thought of that, but when considering such a thing, what Rory had just said made total sense.


    ''That''s true!'' Vicente''s eyes twitched.


    The powers of his First Magical Gem should be associated with Maism. In particr, his first power,ing from the Red Pentagram, should be Matter Maniption, which gave him the power to alter mostly metals.


    On a smaller scale, he could affect the blood flow of living beings, but his main ability would be shape-shifting metals, as he could presently.


    Knowing that his maic abilities would grow along his journey as a magician, with the addition of more Pentagrams in this Magical Gem, Vicente could notice itspatibility with the profession of people who basically manipted metals.


    cksmiths also made use of other minerals, sometimes non-metallic minerals, sometimes even organicponents. But the focus of the profession was metals!


    With that in mind, Vicente saw a new path ahead of him!


    By bing a cksmith, he would no longer need to pay for such professionals to develop his weapons, but he could also protect his project by producing his own weapons.


    At the same time, if he could manipte his weapons, maybe there was a way he could program them so they could never turn on him!


    That would be just perfect!


    As he felt the satisfaction of seeing a new door opening before him, Vicente smiled and moved more aggressively, without realizing it, taking hisbat prowess to a new level.


    He used some of the metal items in the surroundings to form spheres and then created electromaic poles, making some spheres be positively charged and others negatively charged.


    Then...


    Ka-boom!


    A loud bang broke between the spheres, causing Rory to momentarily startle, seeing a sh of light shoot out quickly and then noticing the wooden dummy disappear.


    "What? What the fuck was that, Vicente?" He eximed while having both of his hands on his ears.


    Vicente clenched his fists, understanding his powers better and feeling morepatible with them.


    "I have a great affinity with the Lightning element, don''t I? Isn''t it natural that I can blend the fusion of my elements with the independent use of one of them?"


    "Is that possible?" Rory opened his mouth, not knowing one could do that.


    "It seems so, haha."


    With those words, Vicente stopped manipting his powers, and everything floating in the surroundings fell to the ground.


    Rory felt relief in his body after Vicente stopped using his ability, breathing more deeply.


    But neither he nor Vicente was worried about the end of that wooden dummy. They couldn''t damage the room''s structure, but a doll was made to be pushed to the limit.


    If someone who hired the services of this ce was strong enough to destroy the dummy, then that was the responsibility of The Archdemon Arena.


    Obviously, this institution had its rules, which, for example, prevented anyone stronger than the level of a training room from renting it.


    What had motivated Vicente not to choose something lower than a level 3 room was his fear of destroying whatever room he was in, knocking down the walls, and ruining the furniture.


    So, when he stopped to drink some water and recover some of his energy, Vicente didn''t even look at the ashes of that dummy while Rory stood in silence, judging his friend''s level.


    "Vice, you are powerful..." He said after a few moments. "If I couldn''t see it, I''d say that your talent and Magic Pentagram are not yellow nor red.


    But that must be the effect of having such a strange Magical Gem.


    Congrattions, my friend, you can go far, and achieving your ambitions will be less difficult than we thought."


    Before he considered that Vice and he would have to use the influence they built up to pay for assassins or powerful magicians to deal with the revenge they would go after. But with such impressive power on their side, things could be different!


    There was a long way to go, a difficult and dangerous one, one that could very well still be impossible. Butpared to before, now they had much more to rely on to go for their goals!


    Vicente nodded to Rory but didn''t invest in the matter. He merely finished drinking his water and said. "I''m going to meditate for 15 minutes to recover. How about we fight a bit afterward?"

 Chapter 62 Duel of Friends 1

    <h4>Chapter 62 Duel of Friends 1</h4>


    After Vicente''s question, Rory looked at his friend strangely. "Are you crazy? If we train together now, you''ll hurt me! We should at least wait for you to get better control of your ability."


    This was indeed a problem to think about.


    Just as Vicente had learned to control his body with the new characteristics after his Awakening, he needed to control the powering from his Pentagram.


    But since that was a power more connected to him than using his mana to strengthen his body because it was ingrained in his being, Vicente felt he could quickly control that ability.


    "Hmm, you think so? How about this? I won''t attack. I''ll just defend myself while you attack me. That should be enough for me to understand my abilities better.


    By the end of this six-hour period, I''ll probably be able to control myself well enough. Then we can have an actual confrontation."


    Rory thought silently about this proposal and agreed after a moment.


    Vicente was smarter than him in terms ofbat, use of magic, and ability to understand and read the world''s reality.


    Since Rory himself had mastered the power of his Pentagram in less than a day, he judged that by the end of those hours of training, Vicente would have enough control to not put him in danger.


    "Alright."


    With that said, the minutes passed, and when Vice had recovered enough to expose hisbat skills again, he and Rory positioned themselves in opposite corners of the room.


    When one looked at the other and indicated he was ready, Vicente tossed a wooden sphere into the air, something his powers could not interfere with.


    He and Rory circted the mana in their bodies, making their Magical Gems glow brighter while their Red Pentagrams appeared.


    The metallic items from earlier floated in Vicente''s surroundings while an inexplicable wind arose inside that totally closed room, from where only an air duct ventted the ce.


    But this was a wind that felt like the gaseous discement during a storm, not the airflowing from a duct.


    Along with that wind, orange mes appeared in Rory''s hands as he positioned himself to attack Vicente.


    When the wooden sphere touched the ground, the looks on both their faces changed, and they both moved!


    Vicente already knew Rory''s skill, so he promptly manipted those metal items in his surroundings to create shields.


    On the other hand, Rory did not dy and soon exposed the power of his magical form, Explosion!


    When Air and Fire merged, a glow appeared. mes exploded strongly in front of Vicente, raising the temperature of the entire room, while small orange des formed from the explosion, heading in different directions under Rory''s control.


    Rory''s ability was Explosion, something rted to his Magical Gem. But with his first Pentagram, that power showed itself through the formation of small des of fire, a mixture of Air and Fire that could create micro explosions when it hit its target.


    Vicente had yet to feel Rory''s power inbat, but almost instantly, upon the activation of his friend''s ability, he realized how destructive that was.


    From one hour to the next, a strong explosion hit one of his shields, destroying part of its structure, while fragments flew toward Vicente.


    Noticing this, Vice did not stop to admire the destructive power of his friend nor the structural weakness of the defenses he had formed.


    He knew that if he were hit by one of these arrows, he would suffer much pain even if his life was not in danger.


    Vicente immediately moved his hands and controlled the fragments flying towards him, putting some of his attention on moving the other shields flying in his surroundings, making them shift.


    Vicente would not attack Rory at this time, but even limited, he could greatly improve his understanding of his own powers just by defending himself.


    Noticing that his items were fragile despite looking strong, Vicente focused more on increasing theplexity of those structures, making each shield vibrate and subtly change shape.


    He saw that some of his friend''s me arrows passed through the spaces between their shields and moved, dodging so fast at thest moment to get hit that Rory couldn''t intervene and change the direction of his des.


    They all missed Vice and hit the ground, exploding in different parts of thatbat area, but destroying nothing, given the power level of that attack was lower than what the room could handle.


    "You sure are fast!" Rorymented aloud, seeing that his friend''s magical ability was powerful and Vice''s physical features had evolved much more than he thought.


    "But how will you dodge that, Vice?" Rory smiled as he joined several of his small des together, forming one asrge as a normal-sized spear.


    Seeing that thing moving towards him under Rory''s control, Vice stopped moving and concentrated all his defenses in front of his body.


    He felt drops of sweat forming on his face and ced his two hands forward, slightly above his head, while controlling his power with his hands.


    All of his shields merged into a single metal barrier, 10 centimeters thick.


    Unfortunately, there was no more free metal in the surroundings. Otherwise, Vicente felt he could demonstrate a much thicker barrier!]


    Boom!


    Then, attack and defense collided, and when the strong explosion of that Rory de came, Vicente shouted while holding the shield in front of him.


    "Aaagh!"


    He felt parts of his shield being destroyed as the explosion changed the metallic elements, decreasing the amount of matter Vice had at his disposal.


    "That''s a good skill, Rory!" He shouted amidst the explosion, holding his defenses as best he could.


    ...


    Hours after Rory attacking and Vicente defending himself inside one of The Archdemon Arena''s training rooms, they finally reached thest 30 minutes they had before their time was up.


    After hours of ''fighting,'' both had improved their skills, one having understood more of his powers and skyrocketed his control over them and the other having noticed several problems he had to improve.


    Throughout the fight, Vicente learned to better control his powers to strengthen the structures he created.


    He had a lot of potential with his ability. Still, without good initial control over it, he had suffered in the early moments of the fight.


    But throughout the fight, Vicente significantly improved his control, bringing his defensive capabilities up to the level of offensive power he had previously demonstrated.


    By the end of thest fight, or rather thest attack and defense session, he had managed topletely exhaust his friend just by defending himself!


    Vice had not suffered any injuries in thatst fight, and even though he had not attacked once, he looked like the real winner of the fight!


    As for Rory, he had lost his edge throughout the fight, but it had shown him important points he needed to improve, something very good for a young magician to realize early on in his journey.


    He looked at Vice after recovering and asked. "You still need a bit more challenge to finish controlling your powers, right? Shall we fight at least once for real?"

 Chapter 63 Duel of Friends 2

    <h4>Chapter 63 Duel of Friends 2</h4>


    With Rory''s invitation, Vicente immediately nodded with intent to continue training.


    As much as Vice would have the upper hand in the confrontation, the point there was to have an opponent for him to better master his skills, not to have profound glimpses of how to elevate his characteristics further.


    To train his control over his abilities, Vicente could even do it alone. But inbat against an opponent would always be better than training alone when the strengths of the two were in the same realm.


    A weaker opponent was still an opponent who acted independently and could create surprises, which would never happen in one-on-one training.


    With both 100% recovered from thest ''fight,'' Vicente and Rory activated their powers again, this time with one setting off towards the other the moment a wooden sphere hit the ground.


    Directing the surrounding air at Vicente, infusing his mes into the wind current, Rory tried to push his opponent away.


    Simultaneously, Vicente already knew that Rory would try to disrupt him with his explosive abilities, so he quickly created several lightning bolts on the outskirts of the training room, targeting his friend''s feet.


    Vicente didn''t want to hit Rory and hurt him. But he also didn''t want to leave this guy quiet enough to sustain the magic pentagram providing power to his attacks.


    In this magical world, one did not need to cast spells to activate the abilitiesing from their Magic Pentagrams. But to keep that ability in use, one had to consciously maintain the flow of mana through the gem and pentagram that was in use.


    If anything disturbed the order of these steps, one would lose control over their ability, and it would naturally fade after a few seconds.


    Thinking of forcing his friend to lose by not being able to maintain his attacks, Vicente promptly began to pressure Rory with sts of lightning capable of making even magicians stronger than this young redhead shiver.


    "Shit!"


    Rory moved a few steps backward, dodging Vicente''s attacks.


    As he did so, he noticed the floor bing more slimy and frowned.


    ''Earth is really annoying to counter...'' He lowered his hands as orange mes sprang up in them, touching the ground and conjuring a spell.


    Then the ground in the vicinity of up to 1.5 meters away from Rorybusted, countering Vice''s spell.


    Both Vice and Rory could cast spells with their elements and even a mixture of them.


    One didn''t need to learn a spell in a book to be able to learn thingspatible with their magical nature. Some basic uses of magic came naturally to the minds of magicians when they awakened their powers or grew stronger.


    In a way, it was like an instinct.


    To make a spell, one wouldn''t need much. They would just need to circte their mana in their Magical Gem and make the necessarymands to form the spell.


    Sometimes this could be in the form of wordsden with intent. Still, in other circumstances, one could simply make hand seals and generate the same effect as if one had spoken something.


    The most talented magicians could cast spells without speaking or gesturing, which worked based on their thoughts alone!


    Vicente saw the entire floor around Rory burn, and his spell lost its effect, but he was not surprised. In some instances, Fire could damage Earth.


    He made a few gestures with his hands, and soon after, the des in his surroundings cut closer to Rory, heading towards the young man''s arms and legs.


    In an instant, the battle shifted from a small advantage in Vice''s favor to arge gap between the two. He pressed Rory while working to not hit his friend, only to make his artifacts pass close enough to scare the red-haired young man.


    Rory managed to get a dozen explosions to disrupt Vicente''s ns, but after five minutes of fighting pretty much on the defensive, he couldn''t bear to continue much longer and decided to make an attack.


    Having already realized that Vicente strangely had a lot more energy to fight than he did, Rory made hisst move, attacking for the first time in thisst training match.


    Orange mes covered all of Rory''s surroundings, causing Vicente to momentarily have to cover his eyes.


    Instantly after this strong explosion, a column of fire followed Vicente''s body, giving him no time to react.


    Vice''s eyes were covered, but he felt the mana shift in the surroundings with his senses, noticing that he would be hit.


    He put his two arms in front of his face and radiated most of his mana into them.


    Boom!


    "Aaaaagh!"


    Rory''s attack exploded over Vicente''s arms, burning some of the ck-haired young man''s clothes and making smoke in the surroundings.


    A secondter, therge explosion around Rory cast aside the previous luminosity, revealing the situation of the exhausted red-haired young man, now surrounded by des targeting different parts of his body.


    Even screaming in pain, Vicente kept his des focused on Rory, each floating near the red-haired man''s vital points, who was sweating and breathing heavily.


    "I lost." Rory grinned as he couldn''t take it anymore and fell to the ground.


    Vicente pulled his arms away from him, ignoring the burns on them, smiling as he, too, felt exhausted.


    Vice wasn''t happy about the victory, but with this training, he thought he would no longer expose as much of his powers as he had done when activating his Red Pentagram for the first time.


    He could now use his abilities at a much lower level, to the level that he could even face someone of Rory''s power without threatening such a person''s life.


    As for the wound on his arms, that was nothing to him.


    As much as it hurt, he had only had 1st-stage burns, the kind that, with his mana boosting his regeneration, he would no longer have the burn marks the next day.


    Vicente was actually a lot stronger than Rory, and he hadn''t shown his full potential in that brief match with his best friend!


    He sighed and sat down on the floor, unconsciously waving at his water bottle and moving it to his hands.


    Vicente looked at that bottle that had very little metal in its constitution and smiled. ''I had forgotten about that...


    It seems that I unconsciously only pushed away what was most obviously affected by me. Even at my level, I can choose what I manipte with my ability!''


    Rory looked at Vicente and asked. "Hah... Hah... What do we do now?"


    Taking a deep breath, Vicente soon said to Rory. "We''re leaving tomorrow morning for Martell Vige. After tomorrow night, I want to be back by then to start implementing our ns.


    I''ll finish this training during the trip in the Crow Woods."


    "What about forging? Are you really going to be a cksmith? That would be a good activity to cover your real position in this society."


    Vice smiled. "Yes, I will do that, but only after we start with our ns."


    With that said, they rested for the remaining minutes of their time in this room, and at the end of the six-hour period, the two returned to their estate to continue with preparations for their quick trip to Martell Vige.

 Chapter 64 Magical Beings

    <h4>Chapter 64 Magical Beings?</h4>


    The next day, Vicente and his group left Millfall at dawn, setting off in their carriage back to Martell Vige to pick up Eve and Nina.


    Vicente had beenmunicating with his sister and Eve through letters since he arrived in Millfall. So he knew what had happened during this time in the vige, and they knew the time was approaching for them to move out of the vige.


    Vicente had already sent a letter in a bird shortly after awakening his powers, warning them to prepare their bags for departure to Millfall.


    Vicente''s subordinates were also already aware, and those who would not stay in the vige to maintain the Fuller family operation locally were prepared for their move.


    The construction of the ce where these men would work was already well advanced, and soon they would be able to live in that other ce that Vicente had bought in Millfall.


    With that, everything was ready for this move, and in a matter of hours, Vicente and Rory would arrive in the vige!


    ...


    Sometime after leaving Millfall, Vicente''s group stopped on the dirt road between that town and Martell Vige, noticing a fallen tree trunk in front of their group.


    Stopping the carriage a few dozen meters from that trunk, the manmanding the horses frowned while hispanions already had weapons in their hands.


    Problems like this on roads were ssic signs of criminal activity, so they all became alert when observing their surroundings, acting more cautiously.


    "Rory, blow up that log," Vice said as he noticed the situation outside the carriage.


    Rory and Vicente then left their carriage, with the red-haired young man closing his eyes and activating his ability while the ck-haired fellow observed the surroundings.


    An orange bow appeared in one of Rory''s hands, and an arrow arose in the other as he molded his power to the best of his judgment.


    A skill could be used in ''n'' different ways. It all depended on its owner''s ability to manipte it and their creativity in thinking of alternative ways to use their powers.


    Rory then fired that explosive arrow, making that orange glow move as fast as an ordinary arrow, hitting the middle of that trunk in the blink of an eye.


    Then, as it collided with that long piece of wood, which didn''t have much mana in it, given the poverty of mana in the area, it exploded, turning it into countless wood fragments.


    The wood fragments flew in endless directions, heading for the outskirts of the forest but also for the position of Vicente''s carriage.


    The yellow pentagram on Vice''s forehead shone brightly, and lightning appeared over the group, covering them like a cage of lightning.


    All the fragments heading toward the group were destroyed until only dust was left behind. In contrast, the group''s personnel remained prepared to act, either with their weapons or magical abilities.


    Then, animalistic grunts arose from the surroundings of that area, indicating how many beings were around, probably trying to ambush Vicente''s group.


    "This sound..."


    "Magical creatures?" The most experienced one there eximed as Vicente and Rory realized that they would face this kind of creature for the first time.


    There were several types of magical creatures in Pris Realm. There were the simpler ones, animals capable of using mana, usually called beasts. But there were also other types of beings, such as trolls, elves, dwarves, fairies, and giants. The list of beings was long.


    In this area of Pris Realm, the mostmon were beasts. Still, there were rtive sightings of other types of magical beings.


    Each race had its own characteristics depending on its origin, with some simply being very strong physically, while others had incredible magical abilities.


    This was the case with elves and fairies, beings blessed by mana.


    Conversely, Giants were extremely powerful physically but had no control over mana to form spells.


    Vicente frowned as he heard the sounds of the beings in the surroundings and prepared himself.


    A secondter, a group of green creatures with humanoid bodies and strange faces, all of them with big noses and huge mouths that showed their sharp teeth.


    Several of them had blood trails on their long arms, showing the signs of the previous log explosion.


    They grunted some things to Vicente''s group, but there was no way one side could understand the other.


    Magical creatures had their ways ofmunicating with different beings, but for that, one of the two sides had to reach at least the 3rd stage.


    Mages could alter their words by infusing mana into them, something that transformed them into a kind of sound understandable to beings of other races.


    But with no one there at such a magical stage, neither side could dialog with the other.


    "Goblins? Those creatures are scarce in this region!" Rory eximed as he held his position on guard.


    "Besides, several of them are Intermediate Apprentices!" Vicente said, looking at the surroundings, counting 15 opponents, 6 of them at that level and 9 at the same level as Rory.


    "What do we do, boss?" The oldest of Vicente''s men asked, holding his rifle and aiming at the head of one of these creatures.


    "What can we do besides kill them all?" Vicente said. "They are in our way, so kill them!"


    With his authorization, those men no longer held back and finally squeezed the triggers of their guns, fulfilling the desire each of them had to kill someone that way.


    Having weapons was a fantastic thing, but after the initial training, someone with such a powerful artifact in hand, like these men, could sometimes feel a certain desire to kill.


    As strong-minded magicians, they would not go out, causing unnecessary massacres. But if a problem came their way and called for the use of these weapons, they would use them with a smile on their faces!


    In this situation, they all demonstrated this by pressing the triggers of their weapons and firing at the strongest goblins.


    Bang!


    Four ''bangs'' sounded, and four bodies fell on the outskirts of that narrow passage, where the group of goblins practically surrounded Vicente''s carriage.


    But even before these green creatures, armed with different kinds of weapons and some even with small armor, tried to escape, Vicente and Rory acted.


    As the most talented ones there, who had recently awakened their powers and wished to unleash some of their skills against real enemies, there was no way these two would use their weapons in ce of their powers.


    Promptly upon hearing his friend, Rory utilized his powers and targeted the weakest enemies, directing several small orange arrows in their direction.


    Simultaneously, Vicente felt the attraction of the metallic objects on some of the goblins and smiled, clenching one of his hands as a Red Pentagram appeared around him, and one of those beings began to scream in agony.


    Unexpectedly, that goblin dressed in metal armor felt his whole body being clutched by the item around his torso, arms, and legs.


    A secondter, as the bodies of some of that goblin''spanions fell to the ground with punctures in their heads, his face turned extremely red and then exploded.


    Boom!


    Blood and flesh exploded from inside the head of that Intermediate Apprentice goblin, scaring not only the other green creatures still standing but even the people in Vicente''s group.


    Gulp!


    "What?"

 Chapter 65 Back at Home

    <h4>Chapter 65 Back at Home</h4>


    Seeing Vicente crush arge part of the body of that globin, one of the strongest in the surroundings, the eldest of their group opened his mouth in shock, eximing loudly. "What?"


    The other weaker ones also saw that, noticing blood and flesh flying toward them.


    With no time to react to the unexpected, they all felt parts of their bodies and clothes being stained by the goblin''s remains.


    While some weaker goblins exploded under Rory''s skill, the still-untouched ones didn''t think too much and tried to run away.


    "Not so fast!" Vicente said before the metallic items on the bodies of those or the other already fallen goblins in the surroundings floated away, quickly changing shape.


    Several small spears formed and pierced through those fleeing bodies, marking the end of this group.


    Vicente felt the pleasure of using his abilities without limit but also with 100% control over it.


    He smiled, looking down at his hands, where he felt mostfortable controlling his ability.


    But make a mistake. Vicente couldmand his first ability with mere thoughts if he so chose.


    Seeing the situation resolved, Rory looked at his friend, smiling. "Vice, did you need all that? You just wanted to use some of your skills, right?"


    "My bad. I think I got your clothes a little dirty, guys." Vicente put aside the good feeling of using his powers, looking at his men.


    But immediately, they said he shouldn''t apologize. It was only natural that he should act powerfully against creatures in his path!


    Hell, if it was any of them who had this terrifying power, any one of them would have stopped the others in the group from acting and would have dealt with all the enemies by themselves!


    "Boss, you are really strong! I didn''t know your skill would be this extreme!" One of the younger onesmented, as this was the first time they had all seen Vicente in action.


    Vicente smiled but didn''t invest in it, quickly changing the subject. "Now that they''re dead collect the belongings on those bodies. Bring it all to me."


    Minutester, the group''s men piled up all the belongings they managed to take from those bodies and stacked them in 3 piles in front of Vicente and Rory.


    In one of them were the coins they had found with those creatures.


    Magical creatures valued coins in the same way as magicians.


    Not every magical creature was weed by magicians, and many were not wee in cities. But there were some merchants willing to do business with any creatures. So beings like these dead goblins could do business with magicians and other races using coins.


    They all knew it was not strange to find coins in creatures like that, and soon Vicente and Rory collected about 5,000 bronze coins and 50 silver coins.


    In another pile were the items Vicente manipted, something he turned into parts of what looked like armor.


    He had manipted it to cover parts of his body, but the purpose of it was not defensive, as one might imagine at first nce!


    Rory had quickly realized that. ''These are weapons in Vicente''s hands.''


    As for thest pile, it contained various kinds of crystals, gems, in general, valuable items, which none of them knew what they were for but which they were aware had value.


    Creatures like goblins stole a lot, so these must have been spoils umted over time.


    With all these items collected, they made their way back to the vige.


    ...


    Hourster, the midday sun was already high in the sky when Vicente and Rory''s carriage entered the first street of Martell Vige.


    As they passed the entrance to the vige, the two young men observed the old houses of this ce through the windows of the carriage, waving to some acquaintances who noticed them on their way to the central part of the vige.


    Everyone there knew the two, and seeing them back in the vige, many couldn''t help but smile and say warm words to them.


    It was always nice when a young man from the vige returned!


    This was especially true for the most prominent local merchant, responsible for many of the local jobs of inhabitants unrted to noble powers.


    In this favorable mood, the group arrived before the Fuller estate.


    "Eve, we''re back," Rory said as he entered the residence''s front door in front of Vicente.


    Arriving there, the two young men saw a scene that neither of them expected.


    Eve was pressed against a wall, with two men holding her down, while a young blond man was standing in front of her, holding a shotgun in his hands.


    This tall, strong, well-dressed young man was not pointing his gun at Eve but rather watching it with a gleam in his eye.


    He seemed totally lost in his reveries while his two henchmen looked at the entrance door, where two young men had just stopped after one of them opened it.


    Vicente frowned and looked directly at where Eve was, seeing some purple marks around her body.


    Rory also changed his expression and ignored the many luggage and boxes in the surroundings to look at the people there.


    "Hell, who are you, people? What do you think abouting in here like this?" One of the two men holding Eve against the wall shouted.


    The young man finally realized Vice and Rory''s entrance there and looked at them. He pointed that gun in his hands at the one who seemed to be stronger, given his Green Magic Gem, and shouted. "You shouldn''t go into ces without knocking first... Now you will have to die!"


    He moved his right index finger on the trigger, mischievously smiling as he imagined the scene that would unfold in front of him.


    Bang!


    At that instant, a bullet shot toward Rory''s chest, giving the young man no time to react.


    ng!


    But in the middle of the bullet''s path, a solid metallic surface suddenly appeared, blocking this attack that could easily take the life of even an unprepared Senior Apprentice.


    Rory paled as he realized what had just happened, knowing the trouble he would have been in if that had hit him.


    Gulp!


    Vicente ignored his friend''s shock and stepped forward.


    Instantly after that, the gun in that young man''s hands flew out of his hands and turned on its head.


    Not only that, the pistols in the hands of those men, being pointed at Eve''s head, moved as well, stopping pointed at their napes as they made contact with such a part of those men''s bodies.


    "It looks like we have a problem here, huh?" Vicente closed his eyes as he had one of his hands in his pocket and the other a little bit forward, in a position that seemed to be holding something.


    In front of his dominant hand was a red pentagram, indicating to everyone there that the phenomenon in the surroundings was his doing.


    Then, the sounds of those guns being loaded rang out, and those people shivered in fear. "Eve, what happened here? Where is Nina?"

 Chapter 66 Betrayal?

    <h4>Chapter 66 Betrayal?</h4>


    Upon encountering this sudden change of situation, Eve was silent momentarily but quickly moved away from the two men who had been pressing her moments ago.


    She looked at those much stronger men than her, Intermediate Apprentice, moments ago so confident but now sweating in fear of death.


    ''Bastards!'' She thought, but given Vice''s questions and the incredible power he was demonstrating, she quickly went to his side and exined.


    "Vicente, these people showed up this morning in the vige, and sometime after Nina left for the academy, they knocked on our door.


    They carried our weapons and demanded information about you and how to make our guns. I don''t know who they got these weapons from, but I think that if one of our group of merchants wasn''t killed by them, then there is a traitor in our group."


    Vicente''s eyes narrowed at those words.


    "I hope that is not the case. Treason is punishable by death in our family." He reminded his people in the surroundings, where those who had apanied him and Rory had already entered that house and were aiming their weapons at the three strangers under Vice''s aim.


    He looked at his men and ordered. "Go to the Academy of Stars and secure Nina''s situation. I''ll pick her upter."


    "Yes, boss!"


    "So... So you''re the person behind those weapons?" The young blond man with a shotgun pointed at his head asked in a low voice as he heard Vicente''s dialog with those people.


    Vicente ignored him and asked Eve. "Who are these? I don''t know them."


    Eve responded. "I only know what they told me minutes ago. From the words of those two, this blond man must be the son of a Baron."


    "Baron?" Rory narrowed his eyes, for that would only make everything moreplicated.


    "That''s right. I am Baron Irwin''s third son!" The young blond said confidently, feeling he could get away with threatening these people. "Put down your gun immediately, Vicente! If you don''t want trouble with a nobleman, hand over the secret of these weapons to me and kneel.


    I will consider forgiving your insolence!"


    Eve and Rory looked at Vicente in silence, knowing this was a bad way to talk to someone like him. Still, the young descendant of the local nobility had his advantages.


    Threatening a noble was a crime throughout the kingdom, something that carried the punishment of magical crippling.


    Magical crippling was nothing more than the destruction of the Magical Gem, which led to the loss of one''s magical powers.


    But Vicente was a criminal who saw no problem going against thews!


    "You have a lot of confidence for a third son. You''re not even a noble, but you act like it..." Vicentemented in a deep tone while remaining still. "You won''t keep your mouth shut if I let you go. You''ll bring me endless trouble as long as you breathe."


    Bang!


    The shotgun moved, and a glow came from its barrel. In a single instant, it fired a bullet loaded with mana, which went through the head of this descendant of the local nobility.


    The two subordinates of Baron Irwin''s third son trembled uncontrobly at the sight, not believing Vicente''s audacity and coolness in killing someone so calmly.


    As the body of that young blond man was falling on the floor, metal sheets flew from Vicente''s body, in a single instant covering that now lifeless body, forming a metallic urn.


    Eve looked at Vicente with wide eyes, not expecting him to be so decisive.


    "That... That was rash! He was the son of a nobleman!" She eximed.


    Rory closed his eyes and sighed but said nothing.


    Vicente exined. "Better dead than alive.


    And there is not so much difference between threatening and killing a nobleman''s son. Dead, at least he can''t talk about us."


    "What do you have in mind?" Rory asked, feeling there was no point in questioning what had happened since there was no turning back now.


    Vicente pressed the heads of the men under his aim with his two guns a little harder and said. "Speak what you know, or you will suffer the same fate as that fool.


    And don''t threaten me. I really don''t like that."


    Gulp!


    One of them then opened his mouth. "Senior, don''t do that! I''ll say anything you want. Just don''t kill me!"


    "Tell me where you got these weapons from. Was it from one of my men? A traitor?"


    "We found those weapons 2 days ago, near the vige, senior. On that asion, we were traveling to Millfall when we came across a group recently attacked by something.


    This group had a few men, some of whom had died inbat. But there were 2 men armed with these weapons.


    The young master took an interest in these weapons, and we approached them, attacking them without giving them a chance to defend themselves."


    After doing so, they quickly found out where those people were from because of the identity of the merchant who was in that group.


    They collected the weapons and went to the vige to find out who was behind these weapons and get the method of producing them.


    With something like this, their young master could deal with his older brothers and eventually be Baron Irwin!


    Even bing a Viscount would not be out of his reach if he was lucky!


    Unfortunately for him, who was in the middle of his path was Vicente...


    Vice briefly heard the story and strangely felt like that man was telling him the truth.


    He looked at the other man and asked. "Does anyone else in the Irwin family know about these weapons?"


    "No! The young master wanted to use it as a secret weapon against his brothers!"


    "Good!"


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Two more shots came from those guns, killing the two remaining men.


    Vicente looked at Rory and finally answered his friend''s question. "The Irwin family wasn''t exactly who we were going to attack first in Millfall, but since they might eventually turn against us, we''ll act against them first."


    The Irwin family was one of the noble houses near this vige, which was based in Millfall.


    This family hade to the attention of Vicente and Rory before they moved to Millfall, as they both knew about the names of the main noble families in the area.


    In Vicente''s case, he had first heard about this family through Andrew.


    "The Irwin family?" Rory muttered, knowing that this family was not like their previous targets, who were involved in a range of problems that would make them stand alone when they attacked them.


    But Vicente had no choice. "Whether we attack the Irwin family or not, they have the potential to be an enemy. In that case, before we make enemies in Millfall, we can simply focus our actions against this house."


    Damage control was what Vicente had in mind.


    Rory and Eve understood that point, and she asked. "What about those bodies? Killing them in our house can quickly create problems for us."


    "But what if they didn''t disappear here?" Vicente smiled, thinking of something to solve this situation he had created.

 Chapter 67 Necessary Change

    <h4>Chapter 67 Necessary Change?</h4>


    As Vicente smiled, Eve and Rory felt the mana in their surroundings change, and the three corpses covered by metal surfaces reappeared, showing their pierced heads.


    The Red Pentagram in front of Vicente moved as his right hand manipted it, and the metals changed shape, attacking those bodies.


    Eve and Rory heard the sound of flesh being pierced and watched for a moment what Vicente intended.


    But soon, the young redhead realized what his friend''s n was.


    "You''re not..."


    "Yes, I will manipte their bodies in the light of day," Vicente said while making them stand in front of them as if they were still alive.


    Vicente finished cing metals under the bones of these men and used one of them to raise one of his hands and wave it toward them.


    "Can you do that?"


    Vicente smiled at Rory. "This is nothing. I''m just manipting the metal I put into their bodies. It''s not so different from manipting metal in the air. The difference is just that I have to be a little careful not to destroy their bodies."


    Eve was open-mouthed watching this, still amazed at the abilities Vicente had awakened.


    "But what about the punctures in their heads?"


    Rory answered in Vicente''s ce this time. "That''s easy. We just put hats on their heads, and no one will see."


    "The perforations in their bodies that I made to put my metals in them are under their clothes too, so no one will notice them. Anyway, we''ll make them leave the vige after leaving our house. We''ll dispose of their bodies in the Crow Wood." Vicente added.


    "But..."


    "Eve, don''t worry. While we were on our way here, we were attacked by a group of goblins. We can use that to confuse Baron Irwin''s family about the disappearance of one of his sons." Rorymented, seeing that she was worried.


    "Goblins? Near the vige?"


    "We were surprised too," Vicente replied. "But being only the third son, the chances of deep investigations happening are low.


    Nobles have a terrible habit of killing their family members and people with whom they have even minor disagreements... There will be many suspects before we are implicated."


    With that said, they didn''t take long to organize their exit from this ce, secretly entering the carriage of the young Irwin family member''s group before Vice manipted them to enter it by themselves.


    If someone were paying attention and using their skills to look in their direction, it would be possible for someone to notice that something wrong was going on there. After all, Vicente was using his ability, and the mana in the surroundings was a bit agitated.


    But in a vige where people were not so suspicious of each other, where there were also no strong or brave people to get involved in disconnected problems with them, no one noticed the action thought up by Vicente and Rory.


    In a few minutes, their group left the vige and entered the Crow Wood, where they would eventually dispose of those bodies after looting their items.


    To be sure, Vicente didn''t take any magical artifacts from that young blond man, getting only coins and things that couldn''t be tracked.


    He naturally retrieved his metals and weapons from those people''s belongings, increasing the amount of metal in his armor.


    ...


    After 2 hours, Vicente, Rory, and Eve returned to the vige, this time on foot, since they had left behind the carriage and horses of that group.


    They made their way around the sides of the vige and did their best to reach the main streets without being noticed by anyone.


    Cautiously following part of their route, the three soon arrived in front of the Academy of Stars building, where several children could be seen ying.


    It was almost time for the students to leave, so they didn''t have to wait long, and soon a young girl with ck hair, dressed all in ck, alongside several men, appeareding towards them.


    Seeing her brother, Nina lost her usual calm manner and ran up to him with a smile on her face, overjoyed to see Vicente back.


    "Big brother!" This young girl of about 8 jumped into his arms, looking at her big brother''s forehead and feeling very proud.


    As much as it was yellow, his Magic Gem was very unusual!


    "Big brother, congrattions on awakening your powers!" She said as she felt her brother''s bear hug.


    "Hmm, Nina, I''m here to take you to Millfall. I know you''d still have a week of sses at the Academy of Stars, but I don''t think it would make much difference for you to stay another week. What do you think?" He made several signs as he spoke to her.


    Nina immediately agreed with him, eager to go to Millfall, a city much bigger than the vige, with much more possibilities for her.


    Nina liked the vige, but she preferred bigger cities, ces with a lot of movement on the streets and where she wouldn''t have to wait for days or venture on the roads to get certain things.


    On the other hand, due to her deafness, she didn''t have many friendships at the Academy of Stars and would miss almost none of her ssmates.


    Living in Millfall as soon as possible would also be a fresh start for her!


    With his sister''s answer, Vice took her in his arms and headed back to his family home along with his guards, Rory and Eve, without touching the subject of those people from earlier.


    They would meet some people on the way, but the group would quickly arrive at that residence where other men from Vice''s warehouse were already to report for the start of the trip.


    While holding Nina in his arms, Vicente looked at those men; they were all well-armed with pistols and rifles. "Guys, start putting our luggage and boxes in the wagons.


    I have something to take care of before our departure, but it won''t take long. Do as settled, and I''ll join youter."


    Rory stepped forward and said. "In the meantime, I will take care of you and inform you of some problems..."


    Vicente left with his sister, leaving Rory to exin what had happened to one of the groups of merchants under their protection.


    In the meantime, he went to the house of one of his allied merchants in this vige, interested in talking about it.


    Incidents happen, but they should take extra care with people or groups like young Irwin''s when traveling.


    Vicente had already counted on the possibility of his weapons falling into the hands of strangers in the future, and that did not worry him so much because his weapons needed ammunition.


    Without that ammunition, something only he knew how to do since it didn''t involve magic, one wouldn''t be able to use any of it.


    On the other hand, if one puts in more power than the weapon can handle, it could be damaged by the shot.


    In short, such weapons falling into the hands of those who should not was not a problem.


    The problem was someone getting close to him because of those guns!


    So things needed to change in the group''s operation!

 Chapter 68 Warning and Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 68 Warning and Invitation?</h4>


    Upon arriving at the house of one of the merchants who was a partner in his partnership, Vicente entered that residence without ceremony, going to that man''s office.


    "Vicente? What are you doing here? I thought we were only going to meet in 2 months!" That man saw the young man with ck hair through the ss on one of the walls of his office and got up in surprise from his seat.


    Vicente entered the office and said. "We have problems, so I need you to inform our other partners."


    "Problems?" This middle-aged man saw the young ck-haired man with a little girl in his arms sit down in front of him, but he continued to stand. "What are you talking about? By the way, shouldn''t you be in Millfall?"


    Vicente got straight to the point. "Colt is dead. While he was returning to the vige, a group of men took advantage of his weakened group after an attack and eliminated them because of their guns."


    "What?" That man turned pale upon hearing that, even ignoring the unique Magic Gem on Vicente''s forehead.


    Vicente deepened his speech, aware of who had died and lost their weapons to young Irwin''s group, as his men had already updated him on who was closest to the vige in thest few days. "I just killed the people who did that, so, for now, we are safe, and there should be no more guns out of our control. But we need some changes in our methods, or something like this will happen to the rest of the groups."


    That man was silent for a moment, his mouth hanging open. "Colt, did he really die? But why? Just because of the guns?"


    "It is not safe to leave weapons in sight when they are not being used. You and my men in your group should learn from that lesson. When you need them, use your weapons quickly and put them away. There will be people interested in them, capable of killing you if you are not careful."


    Gulp!


    "What do we do now?" He understood Vicente''s rmendation, but he was still worried.


    "Don''t think too much about what happened to Colt. I''ll take care of the problem, and every trip has its risks, so things haven''t changed much for us." Vicente replied as he stood up. "Anyway, I have some ns that might help us concerning that. But it will take a few months for that to pay off, so for now, be careful.


    Anyway, I will absorb most of Colt''s business into my part of the partnership, but I will give some of his contracts to you. Expect contact from my people in a couple of weeks."


    "OK." This fellow said, not caring how Vicente wanted to handle it.


    But he couldn''t helpplimenting the shape of this young man''s gem. "By the way, congrattions on your awakening. I see you have achieved something good in Millfall... Do you intend to use it to develop our society?"


    This merchant, as well as the others in their society, did not know about Vicente''s criminal ns. But they knew that the move to Millfall was a sign that their society leader intended to raise the group''s operations.


    "Hmm, I will soon begin talks with local Millfall families. You and the others will be informed of what I aplish when something is set."


    With those words, Vicente set off back to his home.


    A mere warning to his group of merchants to be more careful and change their modus operandi a bit was enough for now. Besides, they only needed to know that he would develop something to help them further regarding their weapons.


    Since they didn''t need to know the details, Vicente was soon back at his family''s home, where the boxes and bags earlier in its main hall had already beenrgely put into the group''s wagons that would be leaving in a few moments.


    Seeing his people finishing preparing the vehicles that would leave for Millfall, Vicente left Nina with Eve and collected some more metal items, adding a bit more to his armor.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t put much more weight on this armor since he himself didn''t have much physical strength to carry much weight.


    The best he could do was to carry about 10 kilograms on his body and order his men to carry a few metal items with them as well.


    Besides that, he could only rely on whatever metals opponents carried to protect himself and ensure his group''s survival inbat.


    But Vicente wasn''t so worried about not having metals to use. In a world where everyone had coins on them, he would always have something to count on!


    But he already had some ambitious ns for the future.


    One of them was to acquire a metal carriage.


    Anyway, after he gave metallic items to his staff, someone arrived at his residence, disrupting Vicente''s ns a bit.


    "Vicente... Are you here?" A voice that this young man and Rory knew well sounded, and they both frowned, recognizing the voice of their old teacher from their academy days.


    Hearing that, Vicente looked at the ne around his neck, which he had received from Julian.


    Looking at that silver item in the shape of a half-moon, Vicente frowned. He realized that as much as it looked like metal at first nce, he couldn''t feel any connection to it.


    "Professor Julian, what are you doing here? I didn''t expect to find you in the vige." Rory saw that strict teacher, who supposedly had left the vige 2 years ago after getting a job in a better academy in a big city in the province.


    Julian greeted Rory and Vicente and said. "I''ve been in the vige since you left for Millfall."


    Eve nodded and said. "Vicente, Julian looked for you right after you left. He came here two days after your group departed."


    "You came to the vige for me?" Vicente found that odd.


    "No," Julianughed. "I came because I got a job opportunity for my sister, who still works at the Academy of Stars. But I took the opportunity to look you up.


    Anyway, hearing that you were in the vige, I decided toe and talk to you."


    "What do you want, Professor?" Vicente hadn''t found out anything about that item yet, since he hadn''t had the time or opportunity to do so, then he was curious.


    "First, congrattions on awakening your powers. I was curious to see you again, as you were my best student, as I told you before.


    I am d to see such a distinctive Magical Gem in you, Vicente." He said sincerely. "However, I also have an opportunity for you.


    I am currently working at the province''s secondrgest academy, which has ess to Seidel Magic College.


    Vicente, why don''t you apany me to Ironcrest? I''m sure you can enter thepetition for a seat at Seidel Magic College with this Magic Gem.


    Even with a Yellow-grade talent, you certainly have what it takes to achieve a ce in the most renowned magical institution in the kingdom!"


    As a dedicated teacher, Julian had not forgotten Vicente and wanted to see his student again after the awakening to judge whether or not his theories were correct.


    As he could see, he was right!


    So he couldn''t help but invite this young man, hoping he could take him to a higher level of magic.


    "Oh? So you''re here to invite me?" Vicente smiled at Julian. "Unfortunately, I will have to decline. I have ns that would prevent me from going down such a road, Professor."

 Chapter 69 Returning to Millfall

    <h4>Chapter 69 Returning to Millfall</h4>


    "Eh? Are you sure?" Julian asks in a surprised tone.


    As a teacher, he had talked to each of his students at the time of the academy about their future. But what he had done back then was something to open the minds of young people to the possibilities avable to them, not something with a definitive purpose of making them choose a path.


    The answer Vicente had given him at the time had not worried Julian, and he had merely thought it was a boy''s childish desire.


    But now, hearing a simr response from Vicente, Julian couldn''t help but be surprised to see someone with so much potential say those words.


    "Yes, I believe the academic path Professor Julian believes is good is indeed necessary and useful for people who do not know what they want from their lives. But I know what I want and need to do, so I don''t see myself returning to academic life." Vicente gave aplete answer to this man, knowing that as a teacher, Julian would insist on convincing him otherwise if he did not have a good motivation.


    One could learn anywhere, as long as one had interest and ess to materials.


    What academies and colleges did was help young people, uncertain about what to do, organize their time, and give them material to work with. Following this, one would eventually find their way or at least acquire a primary activity to support oneself, something essential for oneself and society.


    But investing his time in a ce like the Seidel Magic College could be a waste of time and resources for someone who knew what they wanted and had the methods to achieve it.


    Julian knew that as a merchant, Vicente had a way to support himself and grow, for he had inherited not only his father''s business but all the knowledge Andrew had passed on to him over 11 years. When he heard the answer from this young ck-haired man, he didn''t think it was an answer from someone trying to run away from responsibility.


    But he had to insist a little before giving up!


    "Are you sure about that, Vicente? I didn''t want to have to say much because I''d rather you try to get into the Seidel Magical College out of your ambition. But your old friend Ian has almost got a ce at that institution.


    From what I hear, he has recently awakened his magical abilities. With his good grades at the Saltstar City Royal Academy, he has a good chance of getting a ce at the kingdom''s college." Julian said, somewhat surprising Vicente and Rory, who hadn''t heard from Ian in quite a while.


    "Is that true?" Rory asked as a smile formed on his face.


    Julian looked at Rory and saw the green gem on this young man''s forehead, which was striking him as much as the shape of Vicente''s gem. He said. "Yes, I was lucky enough to meet with his older sister in Ironcrest and hear about his situation.


    He has done very well in his journey at the Royal Academy. As for his form and magical talent, unfortunately, when I spoke to his sister, he had not yet awakened his powers."


    "I see..."


    "Good for him." Vicente smiled, happy for his friend. "If fate has something for us, we will see Ian again. But I don''t intend to enter the Seidel Magical College just because of him.


    I''m sorry, Professor, I''ll have to disappoint you about that. But thank you for caring and also telling us about Ian."


    As he felt Vicente directing him towards the exit of the house, Julian sighed in defeat, feeling he could only give up.


    "If you don''t intend to study further to develop your powers, what will you do, Vicente? I at least want to know where the most talented young man the vige had given birth will go." Said Julian, totally disregarding the color of Rory''s Magic Gem.


    The kind of talent he was referring to was not concerning magical practice but basic knowledge and the rational ability to analyze problems and find solutions.


    This kind of talent would differentiate the magician who, for example, would create new spells and fantastic things from the magician who would only use these things to get stronger and has more practicality in their lives.


    Rory might have the talent for magical cultivation. Still, Vicente certainly had the greatest potential to revolutionize anything in this world between the two.


    Vicente said with a smile. "I will take my father''s business to a level he never dreamed possible. I will provide the best foundation for my younger sister and one day bring honor to the Fuller name. I will die satisfied if I can aplish only that, Professor."


    On hearing this reply, Julian was silent, understanding what Vicente meant, imagining this young man had suffered greatly from the death of his parents.


    This young man was very talented, but his life had so much tragedy. Perhaps it would be better if he did not develop to the limit. Otherwise, catastrophic things could be created by his hands!


    "I see... Well, I hope you and Nina will be alright. Millfall is not a bad ce to live." With those words, Julian took his leave, hearing from Vicente that they would still meet to talk about that ne one day, but it wasn''t time for that to happen yet.


    "Ian''s going to pursue a career within the royal family, huh?" Rory muttered next to Vicente as the two watched Julian disappear down that street.


    "I didn''t expect that." Vicente grinned, wondering what that fellow was up to. "Anyway, I hope he seeds in his purposes. If we meet him in the world one day, we''ll drink together."


    "Yes, perhaps he will introduce us to some royalty girls... Would you like to taste a princess, Vice?" Rory smiled as he looked at his friend.


    "You want to kill us..." Vicenteughed, but internally, he couldn''t help but imagine the beautiful princesses of Seidel, who were said to be the most beautiful young women in the state.


    He was practically an adult by local standards, and without the hormonal pattern of a child, something that had made him feel less desire for certain things for years, he was slowly returning to have worldly desires...


    Too bad he didn''t have much time to think about it for the moment, nor did he know anyone who interested him.


    But like Rory, he had impure thoughts and a desire to be with beautiful young women, like the famous princesses.


    "We''ll think about itter. Ian should be fine. It''s us who might not get far if we''re not careful, my friend." He said before taking Nina in his arms again and getting into his carriage with Rory and Eve.


    With that, when it was almost early evening in this part of Scott Province, three carriages and four wagons departed from Martell Vige with the Fuller family group!

 Chapter 70 Start of Plans for Millfall

    <h4>Chapter 70 Start of ns for Millfall</h4>


    In the early hours of the following day, the Fuller family''s group of seven vehicles made their way through the nearly deserted streets of Millfall, arriving in this town after hours of travel.


    Unlike the trip to Martell Vige, they had not been ambushed by any magical creatures and had arrived in rtive peace.


    Nina was already asleep when they entered the first local street. Still, the rest of the group was awake, especially Vicente''s men, who would be moving here with his family.


    As Vicente sighed that they had reached this ce without anything worse happening, he looked at Rory and asked, "Have you seen your mother? How was she?"


    "Yes, one of our men went to see her, and she saw me while you were out. Anyway, she''s fine. She said she''d visit us asionally, but she also told us to be careful what we do.


    ording to her, we''re only Apprentices and too far away from the minimum to not be in danger in anything we do."


    "Hmm, she is not wrong. We can''t go head-to-head with some local powers with our current strength. At best, we can act in secret and try to grow in the meantime." Vicente muttered.


    At the moment, his ns were not to take on known criminal groups nor to act openly against anyone, be it nobles or bandits.


    Their goal was to begin integrating into the local underworld, get closer to the people relevant to their operations, and earn coins from the robberies and services they would soon be offering.


    With these coins, they nned to support the group''s development with new weapons and magically grown items.


    With the right resources, growing wouldn''t be so hard!


    "What do we do now?" Eve asked.


    "First, let''s rest." Vicente smiled as he looked at Eve. "Tomorrow afternoon, we will begin our ns. We have to take over the business of the merchant killed by Baron Irwin''s son, so I want you to take care of that with our men, Eve.


    In the meantime, Rory and I will take care of the ns of action against House Irwin and our local businesses. With part of our group in Millfall, we''ll be able to offer protection to anyone willing to pay."


    "Won''t that attract attention?" She asked.


    "No, because we''ll only be offering it to a few stores. Small shops, by the way." Rory answered her doubt.


    Vicente told her. "In Millfall, as in many areas of the kingdom, powerful and evil people do as they please.


    The royalw does not apply to them as it does to ordinary people. Not only do they have the power to flee and escape punishment, but royalty and nobility themselves benefit from these organizations operating in the underworld."


    Vicente gestured to her. "On the one hand, the state could try to act against these forces, wasting a lot of time chasing countless people, using not only resources but also talents, as royal guards would surely die. Meanwhile, they would not focus their time on what is more relevant, such as the official business of the kingdom.


    On the other hand, the powers can turn a blind eye to some attitudes, have time to concentrate on what is most important, and still receive "incentives" not to persecute certain people.


    For the powerful, the second option is much more interesting as long as their interests are not affected. So, Millfall society has important loopholes for us to act on.


    But it''s not going to be a group of a few low-level magicians that''s going to get attention, Eve. We''d have to take over all of Millfall to cause the kind of upheaval you''re worried about. Yet, we''re only going to be offering our services to less than 0.05% of this society in the short term."


    They were small, weak, so weak that they had the advantage that no one was watching them.


    Even if they acted, what would be the first thought of anyone who noticed them? These are just a few weak young people trying to survive.


    Who would think they would n more?


    Vice and Rory wanted to use the arrogance of others and the fact that they would be underestimated to grow where hardly anyone was looking.


    No one in this society cared about making cities safer ces to live and work. For the institutions in power, allowing this world to be chaotic was more convenient and more advantageous!


    With that in mind, Eve no longer questioned them and remained silent until they arrived at the house where she would live with Nina and Vicente.


    Once there, Vicente''s men would quickly drop off the family''s boxes and bags before everyone went to rest for the start of their ns.


    ...


    Late afternoon of the next day...


    After resting for hours and having a great lunch next to Eve, Nina, and Rory, Vicente and the young red-haired man left the two girls to take care of their local business.


    In the following days, they would go to where their group would be operating in this town to make the necessary adjustments regarding their n against the Irwin family. Still, for now, the two moved to a local store.


    Vicente''s men had been to this ce before and had talked to the owner about a few things. But nothing deep had been decided or discussed.


    Arriving at a tavern, the two dodged the people in their way and went to the area where men were drinking or eating.


    "What will it be, young men?" An overweight man with a protruding belly and a lot of hair asked as he draped a dishcloth over his shoulders.


    Vicente looked at the Orange Magic Gem of this person before saying, "Nothing for now. I''m looking for someone named Zander Bell."


    "Zander? What do you want with my brother?"


    The middle-aged, ck-haired man asked in surprise, not expecting such young men toe looking for Zander.


    "We''re here to talk business. Some of my men helped the senior with some troublemakers earlier. Since I have been busy, I could note here to discuss our proposal." Vicente got right to the point, talking about what he had asked his men to do.


    This was a violent society, and in a tavern like this, trouble that caused losses to the owners was not umon.


    Vicente had had his men keep an eye on a few ces around Millfall, and it was in one of those ces that a fight had broken out in the presence of those men.


    In that situation, one of Vicente''s men helped the establishment owner take care of the troublemakers and prevent damage to the tavern.


    His men had not charged anything for the help but had opened a dialogue for a future partnership, as they would soon be avable after "finishing a job" and could help protect the tavern.


    The tavern owner had been interested, as he was not a talented magician, and magicians did not usually offer this kind of simple service.


    Guards and mercenaries preferred to sell their protection on journeys and the like, which usually had better rewards. Being a guard for such an establishment didn''t pay much. Thus, there was an extreme shortage of people willing to provide such a service locally.


    Not only that but of those who were willing, most were very weak and ill-equipped, meaning it was not worth the cost of hiring them.


    But things were different for Vicente''s men, who had been trained in his techniques and had weapons on their side!


    The man smiled and said, "So it''s you! Pleasee this way. I will call my brother to speak with you.

 Chapter 71 The Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 71 The Proposal?</h4>


    The man who greeted them led them to a room in the back of the tavern, smiling as he said, "Your men helped us a lot that day. If not for them, half the tavern would have been destroyed, and we would have lost up to 10 gold coins!


    So I really appreciate what your men did. It saved us from having to close our business."


    "Oh? Are you doing badly?" Rory asked, frowning.


    As someone who wanted to sell his services, it would suck if his potential first customer went bankrupt!


    This man called River said in a more serious tone. "Things areplicated for people like us, young man. Our tavern has good customers, people who have beening here for decades, and I''m confident in saying that we have the best beer in town.


    But having good products is not enough. Some customers sometimes lose control of their actions and cause us losses. Since some of them are people from a higher ss than us, sometimes we don''t have the option to ask forpensation, and these people don''t always have the good sense to pay us for what they destroy.


    In addition, there are petty criminals who harm our tavern and other small businesses. Who do wein to? The Royal Guard, who is subservient to the groups behind these rats?


    Tsk, that''s why it''s hard to grow andpete with ces patronized by the local nobility."


    Vicente and Rory looked at each other when they heard this, seeing that the situation of these brothers was not good and needed to be fixed, but this was just the kind of favorable situation for them to gain customers!


    River said before showing his brother''s office to the young men. "Because of these losses we have from time to time, we hardly make any profit even after decades of operation.


    We only continue this business because we don''t know how to do anything else. But if another incident happens, we may not be able to continue our business."


    "I see," Vicentemented as he sat on a sofa beside Rory.


    "We will try to help you. We don''t have enough to guarantee that more trouble won''t catch up with you, but we have enough to at least try." Rory said.


    The man smiled upon hearing this and said nothing until Zander arrived after being informed of the young men''s visit.


    A man simr to the one who had received them appeared at the room''s door and entered, speaking. "Are you Vicente and Rory? I heard about you from one of your men."


    Looking at the man a little taller than River, a level 2 Acolyte, Vicente, and Rory stood up to greet him.


    River and Zander were stronger in magic cultivation than Vicente and Rory. However, the magic forms of these two young men were focused onbat. In contrast, the forms of the brothers behind this tavern werepatible with cooking.


    In particr, Zander was a beverage specialist, while his younger brother was a cook.


    Their mana was many times denser than those two young men''s, but they could not usebat spells, and even if they strengthened their bodies, they would not fight well.


    They even had a lot of strength, moved well, etc., but directing their powers incorrectly, they didn''t know how to battle.


    Vicente and his people, though weaker, could do more in battle than these men. That was the difference in their abilities!


    "Yes, nice to meet you," Vicente said with Rory.


    "So, one of your men told me that you are willing to work with us. Is that true?" Zander asked, getting straight to the point since there were often trouble and attacks by criminals in his tavern, and the sooner he got partners, the less chance his business would end.


    "Yes, we can work with you and put some of our men at your disposal," Vicente said. "My purpose is not only to prevent the deterioration of your tavern but also to allow you to open for more hours a day. I heard you close the tavern at sunset. Is that true?"


    River, still there, nodded affirmatively. "Yes. After dark, the chances of establishments like ours being damaged increase greatly.


    As corrupt as the guards are, they still protect the city during the day. But at night, we are pretty much on our own, so we usually close the tavern and only open at dawn."


    Rory saw the big problem with this ce. If the tavern worked like that, it probably missed the best hours when many workers and people were free to go out and eat and drink.


    His mother had a brothel. He knew that people frequented ces at night much more than during the day.


    Rory then said, "We can put some of our men here, but you will have to pay for their food while they are here. As for our wages, we won''t ask for much, just 1 gold coin a month."


    "1 gold coin?" The brothers asked at the same time.


    "How many men are we talking about?" Zander asked first.


    "Two or three, depending on how busy your tavern is. More than that, we would double the price." Rory replied.


    ''But that''s too cheap!'' River looked at his brother, knowing it wouldn''t even pay for an ordinary person to work as a guard in a ce like this.


    But Vicente and Rory were talking about 2 or 3 men!


    Zander liked to make good deals, but he was suspicious when things were too good.


    He asked. "What would you get out of it? I doubt that you would be able to pay those men with those sums."


    Vicente replied. "In Seidel Kingdom, you have the right to protect your property. As much as there are ways for troublemakers to try to act against the punishments or rules of other people''s property, an owner cannot be punished in broad daylight by the rules of his business.


    From now on, anyone who causes trouble in your tavern will be stopped by our men and have their items collected as punishment for breaking the establishment''s rules.


    We will take what criminals and troublemakers have if they dare toe here. That''s what we get."


    "Their belongings?" Zander and River were surprised to hear that.


    "Are you sure? Many troublemakers are arrogant, but they have their reasons for being arrogant. Won''t that be a problem for us?" River asked, more concerned about his business having more trouble than the safety of Vicente''s men.


    "To that end, we will form a group of mercenaries to stand behind the men you will receive from us," Rory said. "Then any trouble wille to us first and not to you."


    Vicente agreed. "We will take care of those who want deeper trouble because of the punishments we mete out. Anyway, our ie wille from that. But eventually, we will raise the price of our services if you manage to increase your profits because of our help.


    We can renegotiate the prices when you start getting results. What do you think?"

 Chapter 72 Agreement at Millfall

    <h4>Chapter 72 Agreement at Millfall</h4>


    In theory, Vicente and Rory''s idea could work very well at first. But two things could happen once people realized the danger of causing trouble in the establishments their people guarded.


    One, there would be fewer incidents, which would cause their financial returns to plummet. The other would be more trouble, and a higher level crisis would hit them.


    In the first case, Vicente''s group could continue to operate only by adjusting the monthly fee. In the second case, they would have more work and, therefore, more ie.


    Stronger enemies usually had more resources, so as the risks increased, so did the returns.


    In this situation, they would either be able to withstand the pressure or not, which would lead to the extinction of their group or to peace and a consequent increase in the price of their fees.


    Vicente made it clear that this would happen eventually.


    He wasn''t going to n for his demise, so he could only n how his business would work.


    "How much would the adjustment be?"


    "We''ll see about that when we go to renegotiate. But don''t worry. It won''t be anything you can''t afford." Rory replied.


    If their service worked and the time came to renegotiate this agreement, then these brothers could work longer hours and have fewer losses from bandits and troublemakers.


    Some of the savings would have to be used to pay the guards in the future.


    But that would be the cost of making a different profit than they currently had.


    The two brothers looked at each other and realized there was no hitch in the two boys'' proposal. It would cost them very little in the short term, but eventually, they would have to pay fair value for the service.


    But that was not a bad thing. With this arrangement, they could continue to have their tavern as long as things went well!


    As for the dangers involved, if they did nothing and lost their business, they could face much greater dangers.


    There was very in this society. If someone could not pay their debts, the one behind the loan could file a im with a royal guard post and take the freedom of those in arrears.


    It was easy for someone withrge debts to lose their freedom, but the opposite was highlyplex.


    Knowing this and their debt, Zander and River were more than willing to go through with Vicente and Rory''s proposal.


    "Very well, I agree." The older brother said. "When do we start? What about the payments?"


    "We''ll start tomorrow. Your opening hours are almost over today, so let''s leave it until tomorrow." Vicente expressed. "As for the payment, that can be done after the service. That is, at the end of each month of service, you must pay us for the continuity of our operations."


    "Oh? That''s fine then." River smiled, d he wouldn''t have to hand over a gold coin right away.


    A gold coin might not be much for nobles or sessful magicians, but for ordinary, low-level people, it was an amount that could take weeks to gather.


    Even if these brothers had a trade, they still had their debts to pay, so not having to worry about this amount right away would be a relief.


    With that decided, they soon signed a Magical Agreement between the four of them, sealing the terms and conditions already discussed.


    After that, Vicente and Rory left the tavern and went to the second ce they wanted to try. But unlike Zander and River''s shop, the other ce had not experienced the help of one of their men...


    ...


    By the end of the day, night had taken over the sky above Millfall as Vicente and Rory finished their attempts at local businesses.


    They couldn''t find the second shopkeeper they were looking for, so they only had the deal with Zander and River for now.


    On their way back to the Fuller residence, Vicente and Rory were walking through downtown Millfall when they came across the Millfall cksmiths Association building.


    The association was an institution present in several states of the continent, a non-military, non-profit organization whose purpose was to develop cksmith''s art in the Pris Realm.


    But there was no charity in this world. To join this institution, one could not simply ask to learn.


    The association did not teach its members how to forge but rather helped them develop by providing an environment of dialogue, books that could be rented or purchased, and ess to resources that were difficult to find.


    To be a member of the association, one would first have to find a master, learn the art, and then be rmended by their master. If one passed the membership test, one could enjoy the benefits of being recognized as a de facto cksmith not only within the group but also in society.


    A cksmith could not sell their services without membership because no one would pay for an unssified cksmith.


    Seeing the ce and already knowing about it, Vicente paused for a moment and thought about how he could get into such a group.


    "You will have to show your skills to a cksmith, Vice. Without that, it will be difficult for someone to take you as a student." Rory realized what his friend was thinking.


    Just like ordinary professionals like Vicente''s father, cksmiths wouldn''t take just anyone as a disciple, and they usually wouldn''t have many students under their tutge.


    A cksmith would never call youths to be their apprentice if they didn''t see their skills, so potential students had to run after the masters and try to catch the attention of one.


    Thinking about Rory''s words, Vicente was sure of that. "Not exactly my skill, but the result of it." He said in a low voice.


    "What will happen if I ask a local cksmith to evaluate my armor?" He smiled, knowing his creation would catch someone''s eye since it had not been handcrafted using the usual forging techniques.


    "That''s a good alternative... But who? Having a famous teacher can get you into trouble, as masters usually want their students to follow them andpete.


    On the other hand, a little-known, low-level master might not be enough for you to learn what you need." Rory raised this question.


    "We will look for the cksmith Aaron told us about. We''ll ask him about the best cksmiths in town and see if we can find one that would best help us with our ns." Vicente muttered as he walked back to his house.


    But as soon as they started walking again, a voice called his name.


    "Vicente?" A voice that the ck-haired boy had heard before came from the association building and caught his attention.


    "Hmm?" Turning to see who it was, Vicente saw the young man, Lukas, who had exchanged a few words with him during Rory''s awakening. "You... You were that person in the Awakening Temple!"


    "Yes, Lukas." He said, helping Vicente to remember his name. "It looks like you awakened your powers, huh?"


    The blond young man looked closely at the gem on Vicente''s forehead, ignoring the color and concentrating on its unusual shape.


    "Interesting... I''ve never seen a gem like yours before." He muttered before saying. "Vicente, how about we take a walk around? You were looking at the cksmith''s Association, right?"

 Chapter 73 I want to make contacts!

    <h4>Chapter 73 I want to make contacts!</h4>


    "You... Were you listening to our conversation?" Rory looked at the young blond man, who had an unusual magical gem on his forehead, green like his own.


    Lukas'' magical shape was very distinct, much like a sledgehammer, something hard to see around, as itpletely escaped the geometric pattern usually found around the kingdom.


    "No, I just saw you two talking while looking in the direction of the club." Lukas smiled at Rory. Then he looked at Vicente. "Fate has brought us together again, so I can''t pass up the opportunity for us to talk.


    I won''t lie to you. With such a different gem, it would be ridiculous for me not to try to approach someone I''ve talked to before."


    Vicente looked at the young man and narrowed his eyes.


    This was aplicated society, but just like on Earth, one''s contacts could take them further or further away, hurt them, or help them.


    Lukas was interested in what Vicente could do and achieve with his magical form. He didn''t have to say that out loud. But the same could be said for Vice.


    Vice knew very few people in Millfall and relied heavily on Aaron and his own luck to make new contacts. Then wouldn''t it be interesting to expand his reach with a young man with great potential, as was the case with Lukas?


    "Hmm, let''s talk while we walk. We have a few free minutes." Vicente said, leading the way to Lukas.


    "By the way, this is Rory, my friend and business partner."


    "Nice to meet you, Rory. I''m Lukas Oak."


    Rory greeted this young blond man, a Senior Apprentice, who didn''t seem much older than he and Vicente.


    After a brief introduction, Vicente asked. "Since you are so open about your goals, I won''t hide the fact that working with young talent like you would also benefit me. What kind of things are you involved in?"


    Lukas nodded positively, knowing this should be the case. He answered. "I am a 1st stage cksmith, so what I do is somewhat obvious. However, unlike most local cksmiths, I am not part of a cksmith''s family."


    Magical form and talent were closely tied to the gic heritage of magicians. So you would normally find families of cksmiths, alchemists, and so on.


    There could be cases where a cksmith had children with an alchemist, creating a family with multiple talents. But the mostmon thing was that simr people got together to form families that focused on specific skills.


    This was a way to strengthen their gics and increase the family''s position within a particr specialization.


    Often, the family patriarch would choose mates for their sons and daughters who followed the family''spatibility.


    This had several social implications, but in particr, it was responsible for the concentration of power in the hands of certain groups rather than diffusing that power throughout society.


    In this case, because he was not part of a cksmith family and had a different skill set than his family members, Lukas did not have the same support and favorable conditions that many of hispetitors had.


    "As you can imagine from someone in my position, I need more friends than enemies, or I''ll have problems."


    Lukas was an outgoing person from an early age. But after his awakening 3 years ago, he learned how hard it was not to have proper support. Thus, he developed more social skills.


    He was a threat to the young talents of the established powers, so more than hispetitors, he needed to make friends and allies.


    "So that''s why..." Vicente said, understanding Lukas'' reasons for being so open and approachable with strangers.


    "Does your family have any special background? I mean, are these talents of yours above average or just different in form from what one normally finds in your family tree?" Rory asked.


    "I''m a little more talented than the people in my family. As for their magical form, it is rted to alchemy." Lukas said.


    His family members were alchemists, which could be good at first sight since he would still have good support to grow in this society. But his family members were people with yellow talents, lower than his.


    What did that mean? They could hardly provide him with all the opportunities he would need to develop his potential.


    Lukas realized this the next day after his awakening. Since then, he had started looking for friends and potential future allies.


    He had approached many people in Millfall since then, just as he was doing now with Vicente. His purpose for the moment? It is simple to have options avable, if possible, to give aid in anticipation of ater return.


    He did not simply believe that these people would help him in the future. But by acting sincerely and with no intention of harming anyone, he believed he would at least have people to propose more profound agreements to in the future.


    Lukas was not stupid. He would not propose a deal to Vicente, a stranger he knew nothing about. He just wanted to leave that ''door'' open for the sake of his own future.


    "What about you guys?" He asked them both.


    "Rory and I have magical forms ofbat. And we are merchants." Vicente said.


    In this society, talking about your specialty wasn''t a problem. It didn''t say much about a person.


    "Two merchant warriors," Lukas muttered.


    "But I think I also have an affinity for the forge," Vicentemented.


    There were cases of magicians who could actually have two specializations.


    The mostmon thing to see was not that. In general, people were totally focused on one area, as in the case of the brothers from the tavern Vicente had passed earlier.


    But some skills useful for alchemy, for example, could also be useful inbat. A person with me-rted powers could use their affinity with the element of fire to make pills and potions but also to fight.


    Not every such ability would lead to an affinity with two specializations. Yet, it was possible, and there were several cases like Vicente''s in Pris Realm, although they were the minority.


    "Oh? Is that true?" Lukas looked more seriously into Vicente''s eyes. "Is that why you seemed so interested in the association?"


    Rory nodded along with Vicente.


    Lukas smiled and asked, "Who is your master? Do you already know how to forge?"


    "No, I don''t have a master yet. All I know for now is my affinity for forging." Vicente said before showing the armor he was wearing. "I made this armor myself."


    Since Lukas was a cksmith, there was no reason why Vicente wouldn''t use this opportunity to get names of cksmiths who could ept him as a student!


    "You made it?" Lukas'' eyes narrowed as he studied the armor closely, noticing details he hadn''t noticed before, as this item didn''t seem to be of a high level.


    But as he looked more closely, he couldn''t help but notice some strange signs. ''This... But how was it put together? More importantly, how does he take it off?''

 Chapter 74 Contact Made

    <h4>Chapter 74 Contact Made?</h4>


    ?


    "That... You did that? But how is that possible?" Lukas asked as his face twitched.


    Rory smiled as he saw the young cksmith''s expression.


    Vicente said. "I won''t go into details, but it has to do with my magical form. Anyway, I assure you that I am not lying. I made this armor, but I must say that I have no knowledge of forging, and I did not make it for defensive purposes."


    Lukas didn''t understand thest part of what Vicente said, but it was obvious that this ck-haired guy did not know forging. There were several ws in the structure of the armor, not only things that would prevent one from taking the armor off and putting it back on but also things that would make it weak defensively.


    But it didn''t matter what problems there were with this armor. If he made it himself, he definitely has potential as a cksmith. Lukas thought and said, "I see. Well, since you don''t have a master, I can refer you to some acquaintances.


    I''m only an apprentice, so you won''t have any advantage with them because of me. You''ll have to convince one of them by showing your skills. Whether you get a good master will depend on your skills.


    Rory liked what he heard. "That will help us a lot. What do you want in return?"


    "As I said, I want friends and contacts who are willing to do business with me in the future. For now, I don''t want anything, just remember me. If we arepatible, we will certainly do something together in the future."


    He didn''t know how to use his contact with these two to improve his position. From what they had said, they did not belong to a powerful family and were on their own.


    In that case, even if they were talented, they would have to develop on their own before they had the potential to positively influence Lukas'' forging journey.


    But that could change quickly, so Lukas wanted them to be avable to him.


    Vicente considered this and agreed. He sincerely preferred to pay his debts, but debts had to be made in a society like this.


    To get deals and ess to certain ces, he would have to have a lot of influence or resources. But at the moment, he had nothing, so he could only promise Lukas.


    "All right, we''ll keep our doors open for you in the future, Lukas. Who do you have in mind to help me?" Vice asked.


    Lukas said without hesitation. "About that, I know 5 cksmiths who take students in Millfall."


    Not every professional teaches. There were many who learned and would not have disciples for long, either because theycked the aptitude to teach or because they had no interest in passing on their knowledge.


    "Of these five, only two are Mages, and the rest are level 4 and 5 Acolytes. One of those two is my master, but I''m sorry to tell you that he''s not epting new disciples at the moment. Otherwise, I would refer him to you.


    I also heard that Mr. Wood would be out of town for the next few months, leaving 3 names.


    The first is Landon Fraser, a level 4 Acolyte, my master''s first apprentice. He is said to be one of the most talented 2nd-stage cksmiths in the city. But he is also the weakest of the three I can name.


    The second is Zane Smith. He''s been at the peak of the 2nd stage for several years now, so he can be a Mage in no time. However, as a member of a renowned cksmith family, he is naturally more selective with his students.


    Last but not least is Benson King. He is the second 3rd stage cksmith in the city, a man who is said to have grown up on his own as a cksmith and does not get involved in local disputes.


    Anyway, those are the names. Other cksmiths in Millfall ept students, but my master considers these to be the most talented, the only ones he would pay attention to as rivals or potential elders in the association.


    Lukas smiled and added, "Landon would be my choice, but I am suspicious of saying that."


    "Hmm, thanks for the information. I''ll look for these people and see who has more affinity with me." Vicente said and put the names in his head.


    "Right. If you need potions and magic pills, look for Ava in the Oak Supply Store and mention my name. She will help you." Lukas said before saying goodbye. "Anyway, look me up if you manage to get into the association, Vicente. We can exchange information and favors."


    "Sure. See youter."


    As they said their goodbyes, Vicente and Rory quickly returned home, chatting about it.


    "What do you think of him? Reliable?" Rory asked.


    "I can''t say for sure, but given his sincerity, I don''t see any problems for now... When we get home, have our men do some research on these cksmiths. Let''s see who they are and where they live." Vicente said just before they entered his house.


    "Lukas seems to be the kind of person who knows a lot of people like us without the support or with the willingness to work with people outside their own family. Having contact with him won''t be bad."


    When they got home, they would soon have dinner with Eve and Nina and talk about what they had done in the previous hours.


    Vicente would spend some time with his little sister until she fell asleep and then focus some of his time on meditating. With his magical powers under control, he needed to begin increasing the mana in his being.


    The easiest way to do this was to use his energies in training and then rest or eat resources with mana.


    He would spend some time doing this while Eve would use some of her time off from her responsibilities with Nina to give orders to some of the personnel in her group.


    Rory had told her about the deals he and Vicente had made with the two brothers earlier, so she immediately gave the orders to the men who would be working in the tavern the next day.


    ...


    The night passed, and another day dawned in Millfall.


    Vicente awoke from his hours of sleep just as dawn broke and hurried down to the kitchen of his house to grab something to eat before heading out.


    Today, he would meet Aaron to talk about the Irwin family!


    Rory was up too, having slept therest night, and when he saw Viceing to get something to eat, he asked. "What are we going to do with this family?"


    "We''re going to look for business. We are merchants, after all." Vicente smiled before biting into an apple.


    "What about the robbery?" Rory asked in a quiet voice.


    "We''ll see about that after we gain ess to this family''s residence. Anyway, with my skills, I think it will be easier than we thought to break in and steal."


    "Really?"


    "Don''t worry. We''ll have time to think about it. Over the next few weeks, we''ll work on the robbery n while we develop our operations in this tavern and other ces. This is just the beginning, my friend."


    Vicente smiled before they finished up and headed out for another day of trying to do business but also to get in contact with the Irwin family.

 Chapter 75 The First Problem

    <h4>Chapter 75 The First Problem</h4>


    Four dayster...


    Vicente and Rory had spent thest few days negotiating with local business owners like Zander and gathering information from Aaron about the Irwin family.


    In rtion to his business, he had tried to contact three other small local taverns, a type of establishment that tended to have problems due to the type of product they traded. But Vicente and Rory had not been so sessful. They were only able to get one new deal.


    At this point, six men from their group were already working in two local taverns and had even started to get involved with troublemakers.


    As for the Irwin family, Aaron had promised that he would be able to arrange a meeting for Vicente and Rory to meet with people from that family to talk business. But it would take a few days before that could happen.


    Someone like Aaron would have to move several subordinates around until he could get a meeting with a Baron.


    As low as it was, the title of Baron was still the title of a noble, someone much rarer to find in the kingdom than people with Green-grade talent.


    But Aaron had his contacts and made sure that Vicente and Rory would meet this familyter this month.


    After that, Aaron would have nothing more to do for them, so he was determined to get this done and get rid of the agreement with these young people.


    Meanwhile, Nina and Eve lived quietly in this town, slowly getting to know the area while Vicente''s other men continued their investigation into the three cksmiths Lukas had mentioned.


    ...


    At Zander''s tavern, the ce was bustling as usual around noon.


    Taverns were trendy ces in this society. Not only did they offer a variety of food from early in the day tote at night, but they were also ces where ordinary or less wealthy people could get beverages without spending too much.


    Some taverns were so sessful with some of their drinks that they attracted even wealthy people.


    When one mixes alcohol, people from different backgrounds, and rtivelyrge crowds throughout the day, problems naturally arise in ces like these!


    But River and Zander''s regr clients noticed something different about this ce, even at peak times.


    Three strange men, one standing at the door, one at the only bathroom, and one at the bar, had been working there for the past few days.


    But those closest to the ce already knew who these people were, as they had already acted on at least three different asions.


    In particr, the night before, an agitated young man, known in this area of the city for his fights and arrogant attitude, had been beaten up by the three guards of the tavern!


    Some of the customers there at the time had seen this incident and witnessed the young man being deprived by these men of all his belongings, including his clothes.


    Knowing the new rules of the tavern, which River had written at the entrance to warn his customers not to lose control in this establishment, many there felt a little ufortable.


    "Did you see what happened yesterday?" An old man with a huge mug in his hands asked the person next to him at one of the tables inside the tavern.


    In this dimly lit ce, a bit gloomy for the time of day, the person next to that old man continued with a sober expression on his face and said, "Hmm, it was right over there." He motioned his head toward the entrance where the young man had been beaten.


    "Right there, those three beat him until he passed out...


    Why are River and Zander doing that? Don''t they know what kind of trouble they''ll get into? Man, I like their beer. I don''t want them to get killed for it."


    "Sigh... I don''t get it, either. Things are the way they are. Can''t they just continue with their old ways? I think it''s enough not to care about those who make a fuss," said the old man to his drinkingpanion.


    But there were satisfied customers. Not all of them were thinking of the worst that could happen, and they liked the chance to eat in peace.


    ''Tsk! Old fools always think of doing the same old thing.'' One of River''s young customers thought to himself, smiling as he cut the steak on his te.


    How many times had he not lost his food because of theck of respect and order in this ce?


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t afford anything better or more organized, and this was the tavern with the best discount for the quality of the food.


    The food of the two brothers was delicious!


    This young man and others there preferred things as they were now, quieter and more predictable.


    But not everyone knew what Vicente''s people were doing, and some bandits didn''t even care. Their "job" was to steal, and those guards would not stop them from acting for their own good!


    A young man of about 22 years old, an Intermediate Apprentice, who was standing at the bar, where the counter was, looked from side to side and put one of his hands into one of the pockets of a customer there.


    When he felt the man''s bag of coins, he smiled, tucked it into his clothes, and casually walked away as if nothing had happened.


    But then a hand pressed hard on his shoulder. "Stealing? Brat, I''ll break your leg and take your stuff as punishment!"


    Gulp!


    After saying that, Vicente''s subordinate, a Senior Apprentice, moved one of his fists hard and swung it at the little rat''s stomach.


    A secondter...


    Pow!


    "Aaaaaagh!" A scream came from the young thief''s mouth before he felt a powerful attack on his right leg.


    "AAAAAGH!"


    In an instant, several people in the surrounding area turned their attention to the young man, noticing his leg strangely bent as he screamed in agony.


    Asments poured in, the guard quickly gathered this person''s things, leaving him naked for all to see his little friend.


    But just then, a scream drew everyone''s attention away from the young thief. "Uncle, it was this ce! This is where I was beaten and robbed yesterday afternoon!"


    Hearing these words from outside the tavern, several people there looked toward the entrance, some recognizing the voice of the young man who had suffered the punishment of these guards before the young bandit now in agony.


    Vicente''s three men looked towards the entrance of this ce and saw the young man they had stopped from causing trouble the day beforeing there next to two muscr men dressed in armor.


    They had ugly looks on their faces, with grimaces that would easily frighten children.


    Their fists were clenched, and their lips pressed together as they stood one step behind the young Intermediate Apprentice.


    "Who beat up my dear nephew? Who dared?" The strongest of these men shouted loudly, silencing everyone in the vicinity of this establishment.

 Chapter 76 Necessary Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 76 Necessary Revenge ?</h4>


    "Come forward, you cowards! Let''s see if you''re brave enough to beat my nephew in front of me!" The stronger one shouted while the blue-haired young man next to his uncle smiled.


    Brody Peters was not from a noble family, let alone a relevant group in Millfall. But he had been pampered by his family and given the best opportunities from a young age.


    At 20, he was already an Intermediate Apprentice with Green talent, someone with a bright future ahead of him.


    Even though he did note from a wealthy background, he acted confidently, and there were few people he would lower his tone or his confidence in front of.


    But in this humble tavern, someone had beaten him, taken his belongings, and, most importantly, humiliated him in public.


    He could not ept this and had run to his uncle the previous afternoon, the strongest of his family!


    ''It''s time to beat those three bastards!'' Brody thought as he smiled, seeing his uncle take charge of the matter.


    Jax Peters looked around and soon spotted the young bandit in agony and a tall, middle-aged man holding the naked young man''s belongings.


    "You... Are you one of the people who hurt my nephew?" He shouted in the direction of one of Vicente''s strongest men.


    Vicente''s group consisted mostly of Junior and Intermediate Apprentices. But there were 4 Senior Apprentices among them. Two of them were now in Zander''s tavern.


    The one who had broken the now naked bandit''s leg was looking at this muscr man, one of whom was a level 2 Acolyte and the other a level 1. Narrowing his eyes, he dropped the little bandit''s things and quickly ced one of his hands behind his body, where one of his guns was.


    "Sir, the young man next to you tried to destroy this establishment the night before after losing a bet. We only acted to protect the other customers and the establishment itself." He said, preferring not to get into trouble with that person. "There were warnings about what could happen to troublemakers, so your nephew epted the risks."


    "Tsk! A damned Senior Apprentice! How dare you talk to me, maggot? You think you can just touch my nephew because those are the rules of this fucking tavern?" Jax shouted as several customers rose from their seats and moved away from where these people were standing.


    The other two guards there moved their hands to their weapons, preparing to act as the opponents seemed to have no idea who they were.


    "Sir, if you continue, I will consider you a threat to the establishment''s integrity." The guard said in a slightly nervous tone as he saw his group standing by.


    "Then show me what you can do!" Jax shouted before pulling a baseball bat from his back and jumping at the man.


    Seeing this, the strongest Senior Apprentice of Vicente''s men there drew his gun and aimed for Jax''s head, firing without hesitation.


    Bang!


    As the shot rang out, the other two acted, firing at the second man who hade with Brody and jumping at the blue-haired young man.


    Bang!


    "Shit!" Feeling the power of this weapon, Jax made an ugly countenance and moved his power to increase the rigidity of his body.


    The amount of mana an Acolyte had was much higher than an Apprentice had in their body, to the point that the vision of someone of that level was more developed. Jax could see the path of the bullet heading for his forehead!


    He could not dodge it, but he managed to raise his defenses against this unexpected action.


    The same happened to hispanion, who had the disadvantage of being attacked from behind.


    "Damned cowards!" The other man shouted as he felt the base of his neck hit by one of the fired bullets.


    They both felt the force of Vicente''s gun''s shot at that moment but neither died.


    Having acted quickly enough, they withstood the bullets with rtively minor injuries.


    The weaker one had his skin punctured, but the bullet did not hit his bones or destroy any important arteries. Only a little bit of blood flowed from the wound in his neck.


    Jax suffered less, but even though he did not bleed from this attack, he felt severe pain in the middle of his forehead.


    After feeling that, he couldn''t help but turn red with anger. "Son of a bitch! I''m going to kill you!" He shouted as he swung his baseball bat at the strongest of the group of guards.


    River saw this and felt his body go cold, afraid of the oue.


    When the two men who had been hit by the first bullets moved again, two of the strongest among the guards suffered from those two first attacks and unloaded their weapons, but without sess.


    One of them was hit by his opponent''s blows and screamed in pain as he lost his weapon, running out of ammunition.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    "Prepare to die, worm!"


    As Jax was about to smash the man''s head in, the third of Vicente''s men suddenly screamed.


    "Stop! Stop, or I will kill your beloved nephew!" The weakest of the guards yelled, pointing a gun at the back of Brody''s head.


    Swallow!


    "Uncle..." Brody said softly, in a timid tone, as he did not normally speak.


    Looking in the direction of the door to this ce, Jax made an ugly face as he saw his nephew in the cross hairs of a third enemy.


    Those bullets wouldn''t hurt him or his little brother. But they would do fatal damage to Brody! Jax could feel it!


    "Wretches! Fight if you dare!" He shouted angrily at this person using shameful strategies, using a hostage against them.


    "I will not repeat myself! Stop, or I will kill this little shit!" The Intermediate Apprentice shouted.


    The two brothers ignored the injured guards and looked at thest enemy that could threaten them there.


    But this Intermediate Apprentice had been trained by Vicente and knew that in a situation like this, either they would all die or he would use a dangerous strategy to escape from these people temporarily.


    "Leave your belongings here and get out of this shop. I will release your nephew when I no longer feel your presence." He shouted, coldly sweating as he followed the protocol Vicente had taught the group.


    "Our belongings? Are you insane?" The level 1 Acolyte shouted, taking a step forward.


    "Hey, I''ll kill him! I''m not kidding!"


    The sound of the gun being loaded rang out, and Brody swallowed his saliva. "Uncle, please do what he says!"


    Jax clenched his fists so tightly that his muscr hands bled while his face was as red as a tomato.


    "Motherfucker! You''ll pay for this!" He shouted as he angrily picked up his things and threw them on the ground, the first time being threatened in years.


    The surrounding people watched with open mouths, unbelieving that the weakest of the guards had taken such a bold strategy to save their group temporarily.


    But the elders there felt this was useless. This was just a way for the group to suffer more, as Jax''s group would definitely return this humiliation with interest and correction.


    But this subordinate of Vicente''s was not worried. He had already used a small magic device that all the men of the Fuller family carried with them, something that would alert his people.


    Rory, Vice, and others probably were alreadying to this ce!


    ''When the boss arrives, he''ll know how to solve this problem.'' He thought to himself, grinning at the two Acolytes but nervous inside.

 Chapter 77 Time to Act!

    <h4>Chapter 77 Time to Act!</h4>


    Five minutes after Brody''s aunt and uncle left...


    Vicente and four of his men arrived at the tavern, each with a sharp look on their faces, knowing that a problem had arisen.


    His group knew they could only use the emergency rms in cases of extreme need.


    Upon arriving at the location and noticing that there was no battle going on and the mana in the area was as it should be, Vicente entered the two brothers'' tavern with a nosy look on his face.


    "Myles, what the hell happened here?"


    As the people in the area continued to crowd around the sides of the inner area of the tavern, looking at the situation there, several people nced to where a young man with ck hair and an iron mask on his face had entered, asking a question.


    Myles, the young Intermediate Apprentice holding Brody hostage, looked at the entrance and sighed when he saw his leader.


    Vicente noticed two of his men injured, lying on the ground as River and Zander knelt beside them, trying to help.


    "Boss, some bastards came here and tried to kill us," Myles replied, his tone much calmer than it had been moments before when he had threatened the people in the area to stay where they were.


    "This bastard I''m holding hostage came here yesterday afternoon to cause trouble. We did what we were supposed to do, and then he brought his uncles to deal with us today."


    "Someone unhappy with the way things are going?" Vicente frowned at the blue-haired young man with a gun pointed at the back of his head.


    Brody was sweating, fearing for his life. But seeing the support his enemies had received, he couldn''t help but tease. "Are you counting on this person? He won''t save you from death, you bastard! After what you did to my uncle..."


    As Brody spoke, the dozens of people in River''s tavern watched as a bluish bolt of lightning shot out of one of Vicente''s fingers and struck that young man.


    In the next moment, Brody''s eyes rolled back, and foam formed in his mouth as he fell to the ground, unconscious.


    "I hate people like him," Vicente said as he pped one hand against the other.


    "Are there any other enemies in the area, Myles?" One of the men next to Vicente, also wearing a mask, asked.


    "No, they all left fearing me because of this one," Myler said as he holstered his gun and pointed a finger at the young man on the ground.


    While his men spoke to Myles, Vicente crouched beside one of the two badly wounded men.


    Both had suffered at the hands of Brody''s uncles in the moments since the bar fight.


    One had significant injuries to his abdomen, with several purple marks on such a part of his body.


    The other had a few broken bones, especially one of his arms, which was in an unnatural form while he moaned in pain.


    "How are you? Can you understand me?" He asked, looking at one of them but close to both.


    One of them continued to moan in pain, his eyes closed. But the other was aware enough of what was happening around them to say. "Boss... Unfortunately, we are not strong enough against Acolytes."


    "Hmm, don''t worry about it. I''ll send you to a doctor and solve this problem." Vicente said as he stood up and walked to the tavern door.


    He stopped next to one of the men and said, "Take care of this ce for now. When the others arrive, get some of them to take these two to a doctor."


    "All right. But what do you want to do for the next hour?" The masked man asked.


    Vicente looked at the people around him and shouted, "Listen to me. If those responsible for this incidente back here, tell them I will kill this fool if they dare to touch my men".


    Vicente paused for a moment and let Brody''s body float towards him while a Red Pentagram appeared in front of his hands.


    He had already hidden metals all over the young man''s body, but no one there knew how he was doing it.


    Gulp!


    Seeing such a spectacr power, the people there felt nervous as Vicente looked at them.


    "If anyone here dares to take revenge on my men for doing their job, they will have trouble with my entire group."


    With these words, Vicente left the ce with Myles and quickly headed to the headquarters of his family.


    His ce where he would act as a criminal was already ready and operational. Several of his men were already living and training in this second property of Vicente''s.


    "Boss, what should we do? These people are going to cause trouble for our group." Myles said when they were already in a carriage.


    Vicente answered him. "Let''s see who is behind this fool. Since they want to fight with us, let''s take everything they have."


    "You want to steal his family?" Myles looked curiously at Brody''s unconscious body.


    Vicente had big ns for robberies, assaults, etc. But just as he hadn''t robbed small homes or businesses on Earth, he had no intention of doing so in the Pris Realm.


    On Earth, he would rather rob a bank than a rich person''s store or home.


    On the other hand, in the Pr Realm, he wanted to rob the homes of nobles, not ordinary people. After all, robbery involved many risks, and he preferred not to take risks for small prizes.


    But if Brody''s family was so irrational as to treat his men this way, then Vicente thought he had to punish them by stealing what they had most precious, their coins!


    Every magician depended on their coins and resources more than people on Earth depended on money.


    But in this world, there were no reliable institutions where one could ce one''s wealth, so everyone kept their coins and valuable possessions either with them or in their homes.


    Vicente had studied this society since entering the Academy of Stars, and he knew that every magician''s home would have safes containing the family''s most important possessions.


    He nned to rob the Peters family for revenge!


    "Actions have effects, Myles. They acted against my men. Now, I''ll act against this family''s things. It''s not unfair." Vicentemented.


    "But won''t that be difficult? I mean, our ns for the Irwin family are developing bit by bit. How are we going to pull off two robberies simultaneously? Won''t that be dangerous?"


    "Simultaneously?" Vicenteughed. "Myles, robbing the Irwin family will be difficult because they are a noble family. Their residence must have more advanced security measures than that fool''s family.


    Breaking into an ordinary house is not that difficult."


    The same was true on Earth. Breaking into a bank was infinitely moreplex than breaking into a house.


    A bank had a lot of resources and was made to protect them from people like Vicente. But ordinary houses didn''t have the same purpose, and someone with the will to break into one could easily do so.


    For a known criminal like Vicente, breaking into this family''s house would be as easy as the kidnapping he had done in the vige before killing his father''s former subordinate!

 Chapter 78 Night Action

    <h4>Chapter 78 Night Action?</h4>


    As Vicente left, the rest of his men, who were on duty to help the group in case of need, arrived at Zander''s tavern.


    There, they quickly picked up the two injured men and took them to a local medical clinic.


    In the meantime, no further trouble urred. Several of the spectators from the earlier "show" had left, and the pace in the tavern had returned to normal.


    Meanwhile, Jax''s emissaries had already discovered that Brody had been taken by someone behind the group responsible for the men guarding Zander''s tavern.


    ...


    "Damn it! Who do these brats think they are?" Jax eximed as one of his men, the one who told him what had just happened.


    Not only had he been humiliated by an Intermediate Apprentice and forced to retreat, but now his nephew was in the hands of his enemies. If he acted against the people in that tavern, he would have to exin Brody''s death to his older sister!


    As he watched her son almost explode with rage, an old woman with white hair and an orange gem on her forehead said in a low voice. "Jax, you have to handle this."


    "I know, mama. I''m gonna fix it! I''m going to get those bastards and torture them for this!" Jax growled as his little brother stood next to their mother, very upset about the whole thing.


    "First, you need to think straight, Jax." The old woman said with a sigh.


    Unfortunately, the man had inherited his father''s intelligence. In fact, half the family had inherited the aggressiveness of the patriarch of this family.


    Maybe things would be better for the Peters family if they were more like her.


    But unable to do much about her family members'' genes, Amina could only do damage control to keep her family''s best hope alive.


    "This tavern can''t afford to hire its own guards. They must have hired some upstart mercenary group. So go to the mercenary guild and look for information about them. I believe we will find the group behind little Brody''s kidnapping." She instructed, thinking about targeting the right people.


    If they went after River and Zander, they would only incite the men behind the guards in the tavern to do the worst to Brody.


    But by going after the real people responsible for all of this, they could find ways to resolve this situation.


    Her youngest son agreed as he stood up. "I''ll take care of it, mama. If all goes well, we can have Brody back by the end of the night."


    "Hmm, you do that." She looked at the level 1 Acolyte, the most like her in the whole family.


    She looked at Jax and said, "You must get little Brody back alive, no matter what. Without him, we''ll always be lowly miners. But if he has a chance to grow, we can eventually raise the family''s importance."


    "I know. I''ll do my best." Jax replied, knowing Broly''s importance.


    The Peters family was in the mining business. They ran a small mine near Millfall, working for a noble family that owned the area.


    But even though they didn''t own theirnd, this family had a lot of potentials to work in the area. Not every noble family exploited thebor of others without giving opportunities and rewards to their contractors.


    Like this family, some workers had opportunities to grow and be rich if they provided quality services.


    In this case, if they improved their results, they would receiverger andrger shares of what they produced in their mines.


    It would not be impossible for them to build their own mining business and even be nobles one day due to the power they could have through their sess!


    But to do that, they needed someone talented who could use the family''s spells to the fullest, increase production, and more. To do that, this one had to be talented enough to get stronger without the family having to go bankrupt to raise them!


    Magicians had no limit to their level. One would go as far as one could, given their abilities, luck, etc.


    But some produced results with little investment, and others needed rivers of resources to grow.


    In the Peters family, most people fell into the second case, and it would be impossible for the family to produce a single Mage, even considering all they produced.


    But Brody was different. With him, the matriarch hoped her family would finally raise someone capable of being more than an Acolyte!


    Knowing the importance of his nephew, Jax would soon leave the day-to-day matters he was dealing with to solve the situation of the arrogant blue-haired young man.


    ...


    Late at night in Millfall, Jax''s younger brother returned from his hours of searching the local mercenary guild.


    Meeting his worried sister, mother, and Jax, he brought better news to ease the family''s tensions.


    "I managed to find out the group behind these people! They are a newly formed group based in an estate..." He quickly revealed the information he had gathered at the guild, talking about the Fuller family''s headquarters.


    In the Seidel Kingdom, one could not have arge group because it was against royalws.


    However, there were exceptions. For example, a group of mercenaries was not considered an unauthorized army but rather a group of people acting together.


    Mercenary groups in the Seidel Kingdom could exist and have up to 10 members and could operate in the cities andnds of the kingdom.


    Vicente had created the mercenary group behind the men who guarded the two taverns he protected to protect his group legally.


    This served to draw the attention of offended potential enemies away from his group''s customers but also to keep the royal forces from suspecting that these people were part of an unauthorized army.


    As they figured out where to find their enemies, the core of this family soon discussed how to deal with these bold people who dared to threaten them even without Acolytes at their side.


    While they were discussing it in Jax''s office on the house''s second floor, someone dressed in cknded on the roof.


    As hey on the roof of that house, he closed his eyes and made a Red Pentagram appear in one of his hands, feeling what metals were there.


    ''Hmm, there are some coins here.'' He felt a great weight on his conscience as he noticed something underground in this property.


    He stopped using his abilities when he realized where he should go and opened his eyes again, looking at the street next to the house.


    He nodded in the direction of a tree, and soon after, he entered the chimney of that house!

 Chapter 79 Magical Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 79 Magical Agreement?</h4>


    As he entered through the house''s chimney, Vicente heard the voices of these people, Acolytes in general.


    From the position of metallic objects such as coins around the house and where the voices came from, he could feel exactly where each person was. At the same time, he could sense how strong they were by the mana disturbance around their bodies, which vibrated with the metallic objects near them.


    Vicente''s maic ability was sharp. It could tell him what the metallic objects within his range ''felt.''Thus, he knew how many and how strong the people there were.


    Items with and without the ability to contain mana had a very simr function in terms of absorbing mana. Both sponged mana that struck them, but some kept the mana within themselves while the others returned it to nature.


    Coins were of the second type, and when they received mana that leaked from magicians'' bodies, they absorbed it and then lost it over time.


    Noticing the different metallic objects on these people, Vicente could tell the difference between the mana of each person talking about their group.


    Some had colder mana, others warmer mana, which were like fingerprints, individual and unique to each person.


    At the Academy of Stars, Vicente had learned that even twins emitted different mana. Using his ability to sense this property, he learned this in practice.


    Noticing how many there were, he walked slowly down the chimney that led to arge living room on the mansion''s second floor.


    When he quietly reached the second floor of the residence, he used metal around his body to hold himself upside down and looked through the unlit firece into that living room.


    There was no one in the room at the moment, but there was a hallway in Vicente''s view where somemps were lit, and two servants were standing by, waiting.


    From the door in front of these servants, he could sense the people talking.


    He went on into the firece, raising himself a little to hide his head.


    ''24... 23... 22...''


    He closed his eyes and continued counting, waiting for the moment to act.


    ...


    Outside the house, some of the men from Vicente''s group were standing on the street corners, getting ready.


    Rory stood with these men, mentally counting down to the moment of attack.


    ''15... 14...'' He kept his eyes closed, feeling a little nervous.


    The armed men, their identities protected by masks, looked at that ce and sweated coldly, anxious because this was their first time acting like this.


    But considering that they would soon be acting against nobles, this was a good test for them!


    "One!" Rory opened his eyes and said, making his men swallow their saliva and follow Vicente''s earlier orders.


    Sss!


    mes came out of Rory''s hands as these men helped him point in the direction of the devices that had been ced around the estate earlier.


    ...


    ''Zero!''


    BOOM!


    When Vicente finished counting, a moment passed, and then a huge explosion erupted, shaking the entire residence.


    The people there heard the loud boom and put their hands to their ears, while the stronger ones realized that the noise and shaking had been caused by something too close to them.


    "Enemy attack!" Jax shouted as he rose from his seat and ran out of the residence.


    The women were nervous when they heard this. Still, like magicians who had faced difficult situations before, they circted mana around their bodies, raising their defenses.


    While the people there ran out to see what the problem was and to defend the ce, Vicente took advantage of the general distraction. He came out of the chimney, eventually standing in the main room of the ce.


    He paused for a moment and felt the structure of this residence, feeling the 3D map of this house appear in his mind due to the number of metals used in the construction of the house.


    Seeing the way to the ce where most of the metals of this residence were, Vicente didn''t hesitate any more and moved silently towards his goal.


    When he came to a locked door, his Red Pentagram appeared in front of his right hand. Soon after, Vicente felt the lock''sponents on this wooden door and moved them to the open position.


    A low metallic sound came from the door. Noticing that no one was around, Vicente opened it. He entered shortly after, manipting the traps'' metal objects there so they wouldn''t move.


    He quickly descended a flight of stairs and came face to face with a small room of about 10 square meters, with several side cabs simr to a closet.


    But there were no clothes inside them, but several coins of different types, jewelry, crystals, and documents!


    Seeing this, Vicente smiled, grabbed a bag, and quickly collected the most valuable items for himself and his group.


    As he did so, he noticed what was written on one of the documents there.


    [Magical Mining Agreement...]


    He saw the beginning of an agreement between this family and a local noble house regarding mining rights and the provision of services by this family to that noble house.


    ''This family is mining for the Symons?'' He was impressed because the family in question was the only noble house of a Viscount in this area of Millfall!


    Thinking about it, Vicente couldn''t help but be interested.


    ''If I steal these concessions, they will be useless to me. But if I trade with this family, I can legally take part in their business!


    In Pris Realm, Magical Agreements were things of the utmost importance. Not only did they obligate both parties to fulfill the contract, but they could also be used as property titles.


    If party ''A'' signed a Magical Agreement with party ''B'' to exploit a mine, for example, that also functioned as ''ownership'' of the right to exploit that mine.


    Anyone with the appropriate papers could im rights to the exploitation of the mine and act as if they were the actual owners of that agreement.


    Why is this? The person possessing the papers in question could destroy the Magical Agreement, thereby nullifying that agreement. By doing so, one could end a pact that may have been in ce for decades and, by doing so, present a better option to the other side of the treaty, such as House Symons.


    In that case, a family like Peters would be in big trouble!


    Vicente knew that if he stole those papers, the chances of Viscount Symons negotiating with him would be very slim. But if he could get the Peters family to hand them over to him, everything would be different.


    He smiled and left the papers there, quickly walking back the way he hade.


    With 2 cloth bags full of items, he used the distraction created by his staff to leave this ce, having closed the door of this secret underground room before leaving.


    While climbing up the chimney, someone suddenly stopped on top of that ce, and Vicente stopped climbing it. He manipted some of the metals on his body to form a metal box that covered his whole body inside that dark tunnel.


    ''That was close!'' He shouted in his mind while maintaining his position.

 Chapter 80 What Really Matters

    <h4>Chapter 80 What Really Matters?</h4>


    When he stopped in the metal box in the house''s chimney, Vicente almost stopped breathing, keeping as much of his body still as possible to avoid attracting attention.


    After 5 minutes there, he realized that no one had found him, but he decided to stay still for a while to make sure his enemies wouldn''t notice him.


    This robbery aimed to harm the family that had dared to act against his group. But if he were caught or seen stealing, he would have several problems.


    As long as no one had proof of what he had done there, Vicente could not be publicly implicated by the royal forces. But if he was seen leaving this ce, he would be immediately recognized as a criminal and could soon have a bounty on his head.


    Criminals in the Seidel Kingdom had bounties on their heads, and asionally, fights between bounty hunters or even other criminals interested in those bounties would make news in the kingdom.


    At the same time, the royal forces would publicly pursue people with bounties on their heads, which could greatly hinder his operations.


    ''I will stay here until dawn. By then, this family''s group will have lowered their guard over this ce, and I can leave unnoticed.'' He thought as he settled into the metal box.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Rory''s group had already left the area around the Peters'' residence, having split up and scattered to different parts of the city.


    Their n was simple. Attack the area around the Peters family, create a scene to justify the resources Vicente would steal, while he would have space to take what he wanted and leave.


    It was not in their ns to fight the people of the Peters family, so after the attack, everyone fled the area without looking back.


    Amidst this, the men of the small Peters family did not pursue the fleeing opponents, worried about their fallen defenses and the possibility of further attacks.


    In a society where one had to protect one''s wealth, it was not so easy to have their home attacked like this!


    Everyone in Brody''s house was on alert, surrounding the ce as the security perimeter of his property was destroyed.


    "Shit! Who dares?" Jax shouted loudly as the mana around him glowed brightly.


    "Could it be the same ones behind Brody?" The young man''s mother raised the possibility, causing her brothers to furrow their brows in concern.


    It was not impossible!


    In this ce, people used fire to put out the fire, and revenge was the mostmon thing one could see in a world where people could have a lot of individual power.


    "If it''s them, I''ll kill everyst one of this bunch of scumbags!" Jax yelled, saliva flying from his mouth.


    "Brother, let''s wait until things calm down and go to that ce. Let''s get Brody back and take out this little group!" Jax''s younger brother suggested as he scanned the area for enemies.


    Their group would scour the area for the next hour, noting no enemies nearby.


    After establishing a security perimeter, Jax would soon head out with some of the family''s subordinates to Vicente''s group headquarters.


    Only the women and a few servants would remain in that residence, while Vicente would remain in his ce, quietly waiting for the best time to leave without attracting attention.


    ...


    Two hours after the attack on the Peters family began, a good part of Vicente''s group had returned to the Fuller family''s headquarters.


    It was there that they began to worry about Vicente''s situation.


    "Rory, what do we do? What if the enemy has captured the boss?" One of the young men most ufortable with Vicente''s dy asked worriedly.


    In the entrance hall of this residence, which was very simr to the entrance of an ordinary guild, with several tables and ces to sit and talk around the entrance, almost all of the men of this group were there now.


    Rory had a worried look on his face, but he knew his friend better than anyone else there.


    "Guys, let''s wait until dawn before we worry. Right now, he might be hiding to avoid trouble. So let''s not get desperate."


    One of the men stood up and snarled. "Rory, why did we go against this family? Just for those brothers who own a tavern? Why risk ourselves for so little?"


    Rory clenched his fists when he heard such nonsense. "Are you an idiot?" He shouted in the man''s direction, unable to believe that something as basic as this could be questioned by his men.


    "Does anyone else here still not understand why we are acting today?" He asked, causing everyone to stare at him in silence, some annoyed because they also thought like that man.


    Rory said disappointedly. "Idiots... We didn''t act tonight for the sake of two of our clients. We acted for the sake of the Fuller family, for the sake of our territory!


    Every facility under our protection is an extension of the Fuller family''s territory! What would happen if we did not do our best to ensure the safety of our own domain?"


    Some frowned and opened their mouths as they realized the true motivation behind these actions.


    This was no simple revenge by Vicente on behalf of his injured men nor to protect their clients. This was their group shouting to various local business owners like River and Zander that they would defend their territory and that there were advantages to being under their protection!


    Even if no one knew about the Peters'' robbery after today, as long as Zander''s ce was more secure, they would be able to draw the attention of other establishments in the area they were in!


    Exining this to his people, Rory managed to get some of them to understand what they were doing until a shout came from outside the building.


    "Motherfuckers, give me back my nephew, or I''ll destroy this ce!" Jax''s voice reached the ears of the people from the Fuller family, causing them to quickly put aside their previous concerns and worry about an enemy attack.


    "Damn it!" Rory muttered before ordering his men. "Position yourselves. Shoot anyone who crosses the security perimeter!"


    With that, the people there ran to their positions while Rory went to a balcony on the second floor of the building.


    When he got there, he saw Jax''s group already surrounding the building.


    Rory wore a mask, but he could see Jax and this person''s men very well.


    "If youe closer than 10 meters around this property, we will kill your nephew!" He said in a thicker tone, using mana to change his voice.


    "Brat, don''t think you can threaten me. I surrounded this ce and will not allow you to leave until my nephew is released!" Jax said, knowing he had to be careful as Brody''s life was worth a lot.


    "Were you the ones who attacked my property earlier?" Jax''s brother asked, trying to extract a confession.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Were you attacked? Tsk, that''s too bad, but judging by how arrogant you are, there must be many suspects behind this, right?" Rory moved away from the responsibility of this from his group, knowing Vicente''s ns.

 Chapter 81 More or Less Successful

    <h4>Chapter 81 More or Less Sessful</h4>


    Hearing Rory''s words, Jax became even more annoyed. But he really had several opponents who could have easily attacked them tonight. Vicente''s group was just thetest disagreement they''d had.


    But something told Jax that these people were behind today''s attack. "Don''t y games with me, brat. Surrender now while it''s still early, or don''te crying for mercyter."


    "Jax, that''s your name, right?" Rory smiled. They had already interrogated Brody. "Are you going to risk the life of the Peters family''s hope like that? I don''t think so, so shut up. I have the advantage here, damn it!"


    "Fucking brat!"


    Jax''s younger brother held his brother so he wouldn''t lose his calm and said, looking at Rory. "You''re right, brat. But how long can you keep this up? This is going to end badly for you! There is no escape. You are just Apprentices!"


    Rory looked at the other man under his mask but said nothing. "We have more time than you think."


    Then he went back, took off his mask, and gave his men a worried look.


    "What are we going to do? He is right. We can''t keep this up for long." One of the men who had been with Rory and Vicente the longest asked in a worried tone.


    "I know. For now, we will wait for Vice."


    "What if he gets caught?" One of the younger men there asked as he looked at the young redhead.


    "That hasn''t happened. Otherwise, these people would be with him to negotiate a hostage exchange. Vice must have run into a problem, but I doubt he fell into enemy hands." Rory analyzed the situation calmly.


    Rory had learned to be cautious, not from Vicente, but from his mother. This woman had survived the part of her life she had spent as a prostitute by being smart and careful.


    He told his group. "We will hold our position and wait. If we turn Brody over to these people, we will be killed, so we just have to keep doing what we are doing for now. Sooner orter, Vicente wille back with new orders."


    ...


    A few hourster, Jax''s group was still around the Fuller family''s property, while Rory and his people were still in their previous positions.


    Some of them had guns pointed at the street, keeping an eye on Jax''s people to ensure they didn''t infiltrate his property.


    It was already dawn, and the area around the street was quiet, with no one around to follow this siege.


    But a few blocks away, a girl and a woman were still awake in their apartment, worried that Vicente had not returned after so many hours.


    "What happened to my brother?" Nina asked Eve as she hugged the woman lying on her bed.


    "Don''t worry, Nina. You should sleep. I''m sure your brother will be here by dawn." Eve replied, but she was quite worried herself.


    ''Vicente... What happened to you?'' She looked up at the bedroom window and watched the moons in the sky, a little uncertain as she awaited the results of her group''s first incursion.


    ...


    Elsewhere on the Peters'' estate, Vicente was still in the metal box where he had been hiding.


    After several hours in the dark, he had lost track of time and wondered if it was daylight or dawn.


    He had counted the time in his moments of waiting there, but after a while, he had lost his count and felt that more time had passed than he had counted.


    Clever as he was, it was hard for him to ignore the spatial and luminous information in his environment.


    If this were Earth, he was sure he could endure a simr situation for days without getting lost. But the mana of Pris Realm changed everything you thought made sense. For lower-level humans, hours in such a situation were enough to disorient them.


    Feeling that more time than necessary had passed, Vicente manipted his ability and opened the metal box, the metals returning to the armor on his body.


    Looking up, he noticed it was still night but did not manipte his metals to hide his body again.


    He immediately sensed the mana around the estate, noticing that the strongest were not around and that the Peters family had already slowed their observation of the surroundings.


    ''It looks like they didn''t check their safe...'' Vicente narrowed his eyes, a smile forming on his lips.


    He had closed the door to this ce before hiding, and since the family hadn''t found anyone on this property, nor were there any signs of a break-in, those who stayed behind didn''t bother to check the most valuable part of the residence.


    Vicente liked that and decided not to risk himself there anymore. He climbed up the chimney without using his magical ability so as not to attract attention.


    When he reached the roof, he saw some men standing around the fallen walls of this residence. He used the shadows of the night and the advantage of no lights on the roof of this house to get out of there.


    For the first few steps out of the building, Vicente moved a little slower, despite his speed, but once he was in an alley behind the building, he ran at full speed.


    ...


    Twenty minutester, Vicente confirmed that no one had followed him, and he made his way to the property where his men were supposed to be.


    On the way, he considered the position of the strongest of his enemies, expecting to find Jax near his property. But trusting Rory, Vicente did not despair, figuring his friend would maintain the standoff with the Peters family.


    Spotting his property from a nearby rooftop, Vicente paused for a moment, realizing he couldn''t just walk in with what he had stolen.


    He walked toward the property where Eve and Nina were, changed clothes on the way, and walked back through the streets without a mask on his face.


    Who would identify him as the person who had just attacked and robbed the Peters family? A Junior Apprentice like him would not dare to do such a thing!


    Even under the eyes of the guards around the house, Vicente had no problems and entered through the front door.


    "Vicente?" Eve''s voice reached his ear as this woman peered through the cracks of one of the doors on the second floor, a pistol already in her hands.


    "It''s me. I''m sorry to be back sote. I had some problems." He said, noticing Eve''s nervousness.


    "Did everything work out?"


    "More or less. I''ll have toe back to fix a problem." He said before cing his bags with the Peters'' belongings on a couch. "And Nina? Is she asleep?"


    "She''s asleep... Sigh, but she was very worried."


    "I can imagine. I''ll go out with her tomorrow to make up forst night. Stay here for now. I''ll try toe back as soon as possible." Vicente stated before leaving to sort out the situation with Rory and thepany.

 Chapter 82 ’Negotiation’

    <h4>Chapter 82 ''Negotiation''</h4>


    Momentster, the day slowly began to dawn, but the darkness of dawn still covered Millfall.


    As the group of Acolytes and Senior Apprentices surrounded the Fuller family home, Vicente appeared at the beginning of the street where his second local property was located.


    Seeing the people around Rory''s group, Vicente scanned the area under his mask and walked quietly toward them.


    After a few steps, someone from Jax''s group noticed him approaching and saw the way Vicente was dressed, immediately bing suspicious.


    "Boss, look who''sing at us." This man from the Peters family said, drawing the attention of Dax and his younger brother to Vicente.


    Looking at the Junior Apprentice, Jax narrowed his eyes, and a smile formed on his lips.


    This was what he needed to save Brody and take action against these petnt people!


    He didn''t know who this fooling towards his group was, but judging by his manners, the moment, and the ce he was in, it was probably a member of the enemy party.


    "Haha, let''s settle this quickly, big brother!" The level 1 Acolyte said to Jax, looking at Vicente and cracking his own neck.


    "Hey, you there. Where do you think you''re going?" Jax took a few steps towards Vicente, asking in a tone full of confidence.


    Vicente said nothing, but still, his people inside the estate realized he was there.


    Rory quickly appeared on a balcony on the second floor and looked out from under his mask to see where Vicente was.


    Vicente was only 100 meters from Jax and getting closer!


    When he reached 50 meters, Vicente slowed down but continued to walk forward. "You... What are you doing here, Mr. Peters? Do you realize my men will kill your nephew if you keep this up?"


    "Oh? So you really are one of them, you bastard!" Jax''s younger brother shouted.


    Jaxughed. "If you do, I''ll kill you, asshole!"


    "Kill me?" Vicente continued to walk toward the spot as Jax and his men did the same.


    "That''s not so easy as you may think."


    Immediately after these words from Vicente, a yellow glow appeared on his forehead, and a Red Pentagram appeared in front of one of his hands. Then, various coins and small metal objects in the area came under Vice''s control and flew behind the men toward their vital points.


    In a single instant, more than 40 sharp artifacts flew like projectiles against the bodies of the men in Jax''s group, hitting them in their backs.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    "AAAAAAGH!"


    Screams erupted in the area as all of the men felt pain in their bodies and noticed the sudden change that had happened just 4 seconds after Vicente''s words.


    Jax himself became much more serious as he lost control of his body and copsed as if he had been knocked out.


    His mouth and eyes were wide open as he looked at his chest and saw a coin-sized bullet protruding from his blood-covered chest.


    He felt a sharp pain in his body and shivered in disbelief at this unbelievable situation.


    "You..."


    He was a level 2 Acolyte. However, the difference in power between his body and Vicente''s attack was not that great!


    Vicente''s power was simr to his weapons. However, unlike his weapons that fired projectiles in a straight line, this ck-haired young man could make his projectiles travel in curved trajectories!


    Jax and all his men had not noticed Vicente''s attack in time, let alone his power!


    "Wretch!" Jax''s younger brother yelled as he felt his body falling to the ground, tasting blood in his mouth.


    While the Apprentices in the area screamed in pain, deadly hurt by Vicente''s move, the Acolytes were badly hurt, but not enough to pose a threat to their lives.


    Knowing this, even before he saw them fall to the ground in surprise from the initial attack, Vicente clenched his right fist, and the metallic objects in his possession changed shape and ''stapled'' these bodies to the ground.


    Vuup!


    Several small steel ''mps'' rapidly flew until they mped down on the wrists and heels of the strongest in the area.


    In an instant, Vicente outran the group and reached the door of his estate, where Rory was already waiting for him!


    "You''rete," Rory said to his friend, sighing in relief to see Vicente back.


    "I''m sorry, guys. But now that I''m here let''s fix this situation." Vicente smiled under his mask but didn''t get too active when he saw some of his key men standing there.


    "Damn it!"


    "You fucking bastard! We''re going to kill you!"


    The stronger men of Jax''s group shouted as they felt their weaker allies die, unable to withstand Vicente''s blows.


    Meanwhile, the injured Acolytes had enough to stay alive, but they were all in too much pain to easily escape the "mps" used by Vicente.


    Jax shouted, even angrier than before. "Motherfucker, I''m going to fuck you up! I guarantee you won''t live another day! I''ll put the whole town on you!"


    But when he heard that, Vicente stepped back, not wanting to be called that way. "Mr. Peters, control your words, or the cost of this day will be much greater for you and your family.


    But I will forgive you for now. Losing a fight is a really annoying thing. However, I will not tolerate yourments. Say a single curse word in my direction, and I will kill Brody."


    "You!"


    Vicente said, speaking louder than him. "If you want to solve this problem peacefully, return to your family and bring me the mining agreement papers with the Symons family. I will exchange your nephew for those papers."


    "What?" Jax''s younger brother shouted when he heard such a thing, making a face as ugly as his brother''s.


    ''Symons?'' Rory narrowed his eyes as he heard the family name of the only Viscount in the area.


    Jax yelled. "Where did you hear that?"


    Arrangements like the one he had with the Symons family were not public knowledge. Usually, only the parties to the agreement knew it existed.


    Given the value of the paperwork involved in such agreements, everyone preferred to keep them secret.


    The fact that Vicente knew about it was a bad sign for the Peters family because it meant they might have internal enemies in their group!


    At the same time, with this information, Vicente could easily motivate enemies of the Peters family to act against them!


    Vicente smiled behind his mask and did not answer such a question, entering his property while saying aloud.


    "You have until noon to decide!"

 Chapter 83 Major Gains

    <h4>Chapter 83 Major Gains?</h4>


    Upon entering his estate, Vicente was soon joined by Rory and the more powerful of the group.


    "Vice, what''s all this talk about the Symons family?" Rory asked as he sat down in one of the chairs in the family leader''s office.


    As he settled into his seat, Vicente smiled, now without the metallic mask from earlier. "When I went into the Peters family vault earlier, I saw the documents of this family''s magical agreement with House Symons."


    "Uh?"


    "They have an agreement with this family?"


    "But if that''s true... Boss, why didn''t you just steal them?" One of the men asked as Rory understood where his friend''s speech hade from.


    Vicente closed his eyes and said. "This is a society of appearances that doesn''t work as easily as you think, Joshua. If I had stolen those papers, they would have been useless to me.


    If I tried to use them in public, I would be considered a thief, and our whole group would be in trouble with the local guard. At the same time, would we still be a reliable group that could be hired to protect local businesses?"


    Rory nodded and said. "We could never use those papers if he had stolen them. But trading them for that idiot..."


    "Hmmm." Vicente smiled. "We can end this situation and get not only those papers but a way to use them without being publicly recognized as bandits."


    The situation they found themselves in was notfortable. It meant they were stuck in a stalemate, and there seemed to be only one battle ahead of them before the alternative Vicente brought.


    With this exchange, they would not only get something useful and valuable for the group, but they could end the problem without a fight, without having to kill Brody and take bigger risks afterward.


    This was the best alternative not only for them but also for the Peters family!


    "Jax will take the deal I propose. He has no choice." Vicente said confidently. "With this, even after we release Brody, we will have a way to threaten the Peters family. That will keep us safe for the next few weeks."


    "You don''t intend to use this deal to take over the Peters family business with the Viscount?" Rory asked.


    "We''ll just wait for now. If we moved to steal that business from the Peters family, we would have a confrontation with Jax''s people. But that wouldn''t be so interesting for us right now." Vicente rified. "If we stand still and show the public how we resolved the previous situation without any more fuss, we''ll gain a lot of morale."


    What they needed most now wasn''t a mining agreement, for which they didn''t even have people to take responsibility. What they needed most was to demonstrate their efficiency to the people who had seen the previous situation and to increase the attractiveness of their "territory."


    They did not yet have a territory per se. But some of the nearby businessmen that Vice and Rory had already scouted over the past few days would definitely be more interested in doing deals with them after word of the events of the past few hours spread.


    By preventing trouble at Zander''s tavern and not suffering at the hands of Jax, their group was proving itself capable of doing what it set out to do!


    "Let''s keep Jax away from us while increasing our settlements in this area," Vice said, managing to make his less intelligent men understand the n. "We''ll revisit this in the future."


    Rory agreed with this n by nodding before he asked. "But Vice, how was your raid? Did you get anything of value?"


    The others in the office, all very well dressed in dark suits, turned their attention to Vicente, the only one there dressed differently from the norm. "Yes, good values, I''d say, haha. In that family''s safe, there were 7 gold coins, 526 silver coins, and 898 bronze coins. Not only that, but there was also a magic potion, two pills, and four jewels." He quickly summed up what he had counted in the chimney of the Peters'' house.


    This was an excellent result for a one-night raid that had not even resulted in any casualties for the group!


    Counting Jax and his brother''s belongings, what Brody had taken in River''s Tavern twice, and what their group of guards had collected from bandits and troublemakers over the past few days, they had the equivalent of three gold coins.


    But in a few hours, Vicente had collected much more than that!


    Not only that, but he had gotten not just coins but magical resources, something rarer than coins.


    Coins could be used to buy magic items. But magic items, like pills, could not only vary in price depending on ce and time. They often had to be ordered.


    Such resources sometimes had properties that were lost if they were not consumed within days or weeks. As a result, many alchemists only made items to order.


    It was much more valuable to have pills and potions on hand than to have the coins to buy them!


    Everyone in the room smiled, feeling the good feeling a thief would feel after a sessful robbery.


    "Not bad!" Rorymented. "This is the equivalent of what we made in profit in 6 days of trading..."


    That might not seem like much for what they made in a month. However, their group''s activities only generated this amount of coins because Andrew had spent years developing the foundation for them, and Vice had taken over several businesses from other merchants in Martell Vige.


    Vicente looked at Rory and said. "The potion won''t be of much use to us for the time being. It is something that only Acolytes can use.


    But the two pills will be enough for us. They are 1st-grade Enlightenment Pills."


    Enlightenment Pills were one of the mostmon types in Pris Realm. This pill provided mana and the ability to more deeply decipher the elements one had an affinity for, with the most obvious result being a better understanding of one''s magical powers, with a possible level increase.


    As for the ssification of the pill, it followed the ssification of magical artifacts, starting with the 1st grade and going up to the grade corresponding to the level of the magician it could affect.


    A 2nd-grade magic item or resource could affect 2nd-stage magicians, and so on.


    Knowing this, Rory clenched his fists, satisfied and eager to test one of these pills that should go to Brody if they had not moved.


    "Excellent!" Hemented to his friend.


    As the group''s two most talented and youngest, it was clear that these pills would go to them.


    In the future, Vicente might even favor other of his men, depending on the situation. But now, where they both needed these resources, and there were none left for these men, there was no way either of them could think of giving them up for one of their stronger men.


    "As for the jewels, we will sell them on the ck market through one of our merchants," Vicente said, not wanting to implicate them directly.


    The ck market was supposed to keep the identity of its customers secret, but he preferred not to risk that.


    In any case, he needed the coins, and he wouldn''t keep those jewels.


    At that moment, Jax''s voice surprised some of Vicente''s men, who still had doubts about solving the problem.


    "Brats, I''ll do whatever you want! Let''s trade my arrangements for Brody!"

 Chapter 84 Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 84 Exchange?</h4>


    Hearing Jax''s cry, Rory was surprised at the speed with which the arrogant man had given in to Vicente''s demands.


    "That''s fast!" Hemented to his group, noting that everything had been settled in less than half an hour since Vicente''s arrival.


    Vicente stood up, put on his metal mask, and walked to the entrance of his estate.


    His men returned to their positions, with Rory following at his side.


    Arriving outside the facility, Vice found the street a little different, without the bodies of the men killed earlier.


    Jax and his men had taken his dead men to his estate, where he had immediately gone searching for his contracts with the Viscount''s family.


    When he did it, he nearly had a heart attack when he discovered that more than half of what was stored in that safe ce was gone!


    He couldn''t imagine who could have done it, but judging by the days he hadn''t looked at his safe, the theft had happened in thest 3 days.


    He had already ordered his people to start investigating the case. Still, with Brody''s problem on his mind and the strange powers of that masked enemy, he couldn''t be distracted at the moment.


    Brody was the future of the family, who, in a few short years, could elevate them significantly. He was worth more than a few coins and even one of the Symons family contracts!


    That was why he had epted Vicente''s condition without hesitation and was already there with his brother and sister to retrieve the precious Brody.


    Vicente looked at the already blue sky, getting used to the brightness of the street. "You are wiser than I thought, Jax. But it''ll be better for both of us this way."


    Jax braced himself not to say something stupid and expressed. "Just give me my nephew, and I''ll give you what you requested."


    "Hmm, it''s not that easy, Jax." Vicente smiled under his mask. "Give me the papers I asked for. I guarantee I''ll release Brody after that."


    "No!" Jax''s younger brother shouted, not epting this. "Who guarantees you''ll give us Brody after? This kind of trade doesn''t work for us!"


    "What other choice do you have but to trust me?" Vicente asked, a few steps ahead of the stairs leading to his headquarters entrance.


    There were few people around, as it was early in the day and this area was far from the city center. Still, a few witnesses were walking around, watching the situation unfold.


    Vicente said. "These papers are enough for me to have the assurance that you will not act against my group. That is more valuable to me than having this guy in my possession. Let''s get this done, Jax."


    Brody''s mother then pleaded with her brother. "Brother, let''s do what he said. Please, my little boy is in more danger every moment that passes!"


    Jax closed his eyes and swallowed his saliva, feeling so angry that his head felt like it could explode at any moment.


    But Vicente''s words made sense. Those papers would be what kept them away from this group. As long as Vice had them, he would have to stay away or risk losing his deal with Viscount Symons.


    Brody would never be a good guarantee. He was just too valuable to be threatened indefinitely.


    So Jax dropped the papers he had with him and let his sister make the exchange.


    With the papers in hand, the woman quickly walked halfway down the path, where Rory picked it up and saw that it was indeed a Magical Agreement between Viscount Symons and the Peters family.


    "Very well, bring young master Brody Peters to me," Vicente said in a good-natured tone, ordering his men.


    Two minutes after receiving the papers of such an agreement, Vicente released Brody, who immediately ran to his mother like a dog who had not seen his owners for a long time.


    "Mom! Those animals treated me like a stray!" Heined, quickly trying to get his people to turn against Vicente''s group now that he was among them.


    "Calm down, Brody. This doesn''t end here." Jax said in a low voice, but knowing that Vicente now had something valuable to keep them away, he wouldn''t do anything for now, nor would he make useless threats.


    "Let''s go!"


    The two groups finished their business, and Vicente returned to his estate to celebrate with his people.


    ...


    Later that day, the rumor spread around the area of Vicente''s estate, saying Brody had been released, but his captors were still safe.


    The patrons of the two taverns run by the men of the Fuller family were already discussing the matter, theorizing about the strength of the group of guards and how they had resolved the problem with the Peters family.


    But while the owners of the two taverns were feeling more confident about their dealings with Vicente and Rory, they returned to business in the morning and early afternoon.


    They didn''t expect to get immediate results from the action against the Peters family. Yet, both felt it was essential to get some area store'' owners interested in them to speed things up.


    They both visited three other shops that day and talked about where they were already operating, giving those people a reason to get to know the rumors already spreading in those two taverns.


    Late in the afternoon, Rory returned to their group headquarters to deal with some issues with the group while Vicente went home.


    He had been out all day, so when he saw Nina again in thete afternoon, he took her for an ice cream at a local za to make up for worrying her the night before.


    After walking and ying with her, he ate dinner next to Nina and Eve before putting his little sister to sleep, as he had done many times since losing the rest of his family.


    At the end of the day, Vicente sighed as he drank with Eve, so tired that he couldn''t pay attention to the beautiful cleavage of this woman who had helped him so much.


    "Eve, thank you for everything. I don''t know what I would do without you taking care of Nina." Hemented with his eyes closed, rxing in an armchair in his living room.


    "Don''t worry, Vice. Taking care of Nina is a pleasure for me. For someone who could have had to go to bed with various strange, old, ugly men daily for years, taking care of a young girl like Nina is a real dream." Eve sighed andughed, but inside, she didn''t feel as good as she looked.


    As much as she had escaped the fate of a prostitute, not everyone in her family had done so in time, which still bothered her!

 Chapter 85 Intermediate Apprentice

    <h4>Chapter 85 Intermediate Apprentice </h4>


    Three days passed quickly...


    Vicente''s group continued to operate in the two previous taverns, with a few incidents but nothing as severe as Jax and Brody''s visit earlier.


    As far as the Peters family was concerned, no one, not even Brody, had been looking for trouble with Vicente''s people.


    They were even watching what those people were doing, but this family was not moving, just waiting to see if Vicente would try to approach the Viscount.


    If that happened, it would be a worrying sign for them!


    But as long as that didn''t happen, they wouldn''t do much more than keep an eye on Vice''s group.


    With something so valuable from them in hand, Vicente wouldn''t have to worry about any attacks or problems with this family in the short term!


    But apart from the people in Vice''s group and many of the customers in the taverns he protected, who noticed the increasing peace around them, he and Rory had been working hard thest few days.


    They still had more failures than sesses in making new deals with businessmen in the area they were in, but they had gotten a new establishment to protect the day before.


    With this new deal, the group''s "territory" had increased by 50% fromst night to this morning!


    But it wasn''t just the group''s area of influence that began to increase!


    ...


    Having made several business attempts in the past few days and ns for the future, Vicente and Rory decided to take a day off today.


    After the incident with the Peters family, Vicente''s resources left at his house were brought to their headquarters, where he and Rory were at that very moment with their magic pills!


    The whole building was in a state of alert, with the men in their positions to defend the property in case of need.


    As a group that had already countered about a dozen people in the past few days by avoiding trouble on their territory, trouble coulde their way at any time.


    Knowing this, while their leaders tried to improve their forces, the men there quietly held their positions, watching the surroundings of their headquarters, guns pointed at the street.


    Meanwhile, in the main training room in the basement of this building, Vicente and Rory were meditating in two corners of the area.


    They were both sitting cross-legged onrge cushions, shirtless, with only the clothes on their lower bodies.


    A glow of various colors surrounded them as the mana and elements of the environment focused on them.


    Rory was covered in an orange haze, but something colorless circled his body as if he were the center of a cyclone.


    Where Vice stood, small bluish rays spread through the area while the ground beneath his meditation pillow seemed to melt.


    The Magic Gems of these two young men glowed brightly as free mana flowed in the air toward their foreheads.


    But something in their stomachs was also providing them with a lot of energy and different elements.


    Enlightenment Pills were made with many minerals and ingredients, things with different elemental affinities.


    Even if the alchemist behind their production did not have an elemental affinity for most elements, these pills could still help in terms of their elements, the one who consumed them.


    Obviously, such a pill would benefit the most those with the same elemental affinity as the alchemist, but in general, any magician could benefit greatly from consuming such resources.


    Vicente felt it now, noticing a chill in his stomach as he felt a stronger connection to his two elements.


    While absorbing the essence of the pill he had taken 40 minutes ago, Vice felt something strange in his Magic Gem.


    It was as if this gem was a vase of water, and he was slowly pouring more water into it.


    As he meditated and felt the mana in the air and in the pill diffusing into his being, he felt the ''reserves'' of his gem rising and felt more and more the sensation of being satiated.


    But he tried to meditate as long as he could, feeling that he could reap better results by taking his meditation to the point where he could no longer bear to continue.


    As the ''reserves'' in his first magical gem became more abundant, spell ideas strangely began to pop into Vicente''s mind.


    ''The academy teachers were not wrong. As we be stronger, our understanding of our own abilities will evolve!'' Vicente thought excitedly.


    The stronger and more talented one was, the better their understanding of reality and how to manipte its elements to create fantastic effects would be.


    Spells, for example, would naturally arise in the minds of magicians as they became stronger since spells were nothing more than ways to use one''s power.


    There were the moreplex spells that could only be developed through years of study. Still, there were also many more straightforward spells that a magician would only need to get a little ahead of the ''game'' to be able to think of something new.


    Vicente realized new ways to use Earth and Lightning as he absorbed the essence of this pill, gaining far more than he had expected in this short meditation session.


    But he didn''t let that distract him and quickly focused everything he had on raising his magic level as much as possible.


    As he did this with Rory in the room, time passed, and the pointers of the clock soon marked the middle of the afternoon.


    At 3 p.m., the mes surrounding Rory''s body calmed down and he slowly left his meditation state.


    When one meditates for several hours, one cannot quickly leave the state of concentration.


    It was dangerous to leave the state of concentration rapidly!


    Meditation was something that was absolutely necessary for magicians to be stronger, but it was also a weakness for such people. During meditation, one could not be disturbed and could even be a cripple if one lost control over the elements and the mana prating one''s being.


    In simple terms, think of meditation as the process of filling a bucket with water. However, while water contains ''n'' different kinds of substances, the bucket in question could not contain all of these substances, only a small part of them.


    The bucket was the magical nature of these beings, while the substances were the elements.


    During meditation, one would do the process that, in the case of filling the bucket with water, would be done through a sieve that would only allow what waspatible with it to remain in the bucket.


    If you lose control of this selection, unfamiliar elements, sometimes even contrary to your affinities, could ''stick'' to your essence and cause ''n'' different problems.


    Because of thisplexity, leaving the state of concentration was something that had to be done calmly.


    But after 2 minutes since the mes around his body had died down, Rory finally opened his eyes, satisfied with the results of his hours of hard work absorbing the essence of this pill.


    But when he looked at Vicente, Rory''s expression suddenly changed as he saw something he wasn''t expecting.


    "What? How is that possible?"

 Chapter 86 Epiphany

    <h4>Chapter 86 Epiphany?</h4>


    The moment he looked at Vicente, Rory saw bluish rays around his friend''s body that were muchrger than the ones he had seen earlier.


    At the same time, the ground up to 4 meters away from Vicente was distorted, but not only that, the mana near the ck-haired young man''s body was violent.


    Vicente''s yellow magical gem was glowing brightly on his forehead, much more than before, while it seemed to be the center of a mana vortex.


    Seeing this, Rory didn''t hesitate to try to sense Vicente''s power and soon opened his mouth in shock.


    "Intermediate Apprentice! How is that possible?'' He eximed in his mind, his eyes twitching as he saw Vicente cross the barrier between Junior and Intermediate as if it were a simple matter.


    Rory had a Green-grade talent, but after absorbing a pill of the same type as the one Vice had swallowed, he had only reached the peak of his level.


    Unfortunately, he still needed an extra boost to be an Intermediate Apprentice.


    But when he awoke, Rory was satisfied because he felt that even without pills, he could increase his level in no more than a week of meditation.


    However, when Rory saw that Vice could do this after taking just one pill like him, he couldn''t help but be shocked.


    People with different magical talents should absorb resources in proportion to their talents.


    Someone with a high talent would use much more of the medicinal power of the pill they ingested. In contrast, someone with a lower talent would miss out on most of the opportunities such a resource would provide.


    But even though Vicente''s talent was lower than Rory''s, he still managed to get more out of the pill than his red-haired friend!


    ''Could it be that these pills had different qualities? No, that''s impossible! I saw what Vice took, and it was very simr to my pill.'' Rory thought to himself, trying to understand the situation.


    It didn''t bother him that Vice was now at a higher level than he was. This was a very happy thing for Rory because he saw this ck-haired young man as his brother.


    However, seeing something illogical before he had made the red-haired young man curious.


    ''Maybe it''s Vicente''s elemental affinity?''


    As Rory tried to find the source of this strangeness, the lightning around Vincent gradually decreased in intensity as he stabilized his magical cultivation at a new level.


    Fully aware of what he had just aplished, Vicente felt the mana under his control increase significantly.


    It didn''tpare to the difference he felt when receiving his Magic Gem, but he felt now at least 50% more powerful than before!


    ''Unbelievable! The amount of mana in one increases that much after a single breakthrough?'' He wondered as he finished his meditation and slowly began feeling more than just his body again.


    Indeed, breakthroughs would bring great benefits to magicians.


    In the magical world, the difference between the peak of one level and the peak of the next level was not a difference between one thing and another.


    If the peak of level ''x'' was 10, sometimes the beginning of level ''x+1'' might be 15, 20, in short, a value much higher than 10.


    As one''s level increased, one''s strength, understanding of the world, elemental affinity, and so on would significantly improve. As for the advancement of the magical level, it was even more tremendous, and therefore, one would need a new Magical Pentagram, or one could die with such an uncontrolled increase in power.


    Realizing this from his own experience, Vicente understood how important caution was in the magical world but also how absurd its powers were.


    ''My second magical form is behind this breakthrough... Incredible! It looks like it''s even more impressive than I thought! He clenched his fists, feeling ted at his magical growth.


    Opening his eyes, Vicente saw Rory watching him intently and immediately noticed that his friend had not been as lucky as he had been.


    ''How do I exin this?'' Vice asked himself, sensing that this was going to be a problem.


    ''Vice... Congrattions, man. I don''t know what to say! I wasn''t expecting that." Rory went over to him and said it sincerely before hugging his friend.


    "Hmm, me neither. But I guess I had an epiphany while absorbing the magical essence of this pill. I got more than I expected." Vicente said, looking into his friend''s eyes.


    "Really? What luck, man!" Rory said, supposing that this was probably the case.


    Epiphanies were special moments for magicians when, for some reason, they suddenly had a great moment of inspiration and could understand their own powers much more deeply.


    In Pris Realm, there were legends of great magicians who were able to create some of the most valuable spells on the continent during epiphanies!


    "Anyway, you''re an Intermediate Apprentice now, Vice. How does that feel?" Rory asked as he patted his friend on the shoulder.


    "It''s perfect. I feel like a bull about to explode." Vicente clenched one of his fists, revealing several veins on his arm.


    "Good! As we go about our business, more dangers wille our way. Your growing strength will help our cause!" Rory said as he put on a shirt, his stomach rumbling.


    Meditation might not seem tiring, but it was an activity that took a lot out of magicians.


    After a single hour of meditation, a magician would be hungry. But after several hours, Rory and Vicente were starving!


    Hearing the sound of Rory''s stomach, Vicente started to get dressed and said. "Let''s eat at Zander''s Tavern. I''ll pay for today''s meal."


    "Oh? Are you sick or something? I think your advance has affected your head, my friend!" Rory joked with his friend, who was usually very frugal.


    Vicente didn''t mind, and as he left the training room, he said. "Call one of our men toe with us. I want to hear the results of the investigation on these cksmiths."


    In the days since the meeting with Lukas, Rory, and Vicente had ordered their men to investigate the names of the three cksmiths.


    Earlier today, one of Vincent''s men hade to him to report on their findings, but for the moment, Vice had left to deal with that after taking thest pill.


    Rory heard this and quickly searched for that person while Vicente went to get some coins from his office.


    With the daily work of his men at three local establishments, the group currently had 41 gold coins, 2,895 silver coins, and 15,956 bronze coins.


    After picking up 256 bronze coins, he left with Rory and an Intermediate Apprentice, who were naturally shocked to learn of their leader''s promotion.


    "Boss, congrattions on your breakthrough!" That man said on the way to the tavern before they arrived at Zander''s tavern and found a seat.


    "Mason, tell me about your findings. Are any of these namespatible with our ns?" Vicente got straight to the point shortly after they sat down to wait for their food.

 Chapter 87 Complex Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 87 Complex Rtionship?</h4>


    Upon hearing his boss'' question, the robust and rustic-looking man sitting across from Vicente and Rory immediately began to report his group''s findings.


    "Starting with the cksmith Landon Fraser. As Lukas Oak informed us, he is a level 4 Acolyte famous in Millfall.


    Even though he is only a 2nd-stage cksmith, he is already a Millfall cksmiths Association Council member. He is considered talented or more talented than his master, a 3rd-stage cksmith.


    He currently has openings for new junior cksmiths. Anyone interested should go to his shop in the town center and pay for the assessment."


    Some professionals charged for epting new students. But even those who didn''t charge for epting new disciples wouldn''t waste their time with curious people. So they charged for the examination.


    Low-level practitioners did this in their shops, sometimes even in their homes, where they would receive interested young people at any time of the year. But the more powerful and renowned professionals had big events to wee new disciples, with tests as you would find in a schoolpetition on Earth.


    These were attractions that could reveal great talents, connect masters and potential disciples, provide entertainment for ordinary people, and generaterge amounts of coins.


    A few of these famous events eventually took ce even in the Seidel Kingdom, where more than one high-level professional wouldunch their openings for new juniors.


    However, this only worked with more powerful people, and only 2nd and 3rd stage professionals usually did not dare to hold such an event.


    Few people would show up, and few super talents would show up at small events, and there was something better on the continent.


    Knowing this, Vicente and Rory did not find what the man said strange. They felt that it was pretty normal for them to simply go to this cksmith''s house and undergo a test if they wanted to, of course.


    The man continued. "He seems to be an excellent smith, boss. He would certainly make a good teacher. But I wouldn''t consider his name forward."


    "Why?" Rory asked while drinking something, without a mask on his face, since no one in the area knew his identity, neither Vicente''s nor that man''s.


    He answered. "Because he is a professional who is focused on the path of forging, who asionally participates inpetitions and the like with his students.


    He is someone who is rising in the association and will not stand still. He will undoubtedly use his disciples and contacts to grow, bosses."


    This was expected. In the magic world, one would use everything at one''s disposal to be stronger, gain ess to resources, and improve one''s political power.


    If you could not gain resources or advancement, you would try to gain status, because if you could not be stronger, being more influential was the key to having more power.


    The ability to move other magicians was what separated an ordinary person from a powerful one, something that could make a huge difference.


    The ranks of magic cultivation did not indicate who lived better in this world. There were certainlymon Mages in this vast world who lived better than Paragons!


    Depending on one''s influence, even much more powerful beings would have to bow down before them.


    Such was the case with the King of Seidel, a man who controlled so much power in the state that even men from sects outside the kingdom were wary of him.


    Vicente heard this and agreed with his friend''s analysis. "Hmm, someone like that won''t be good for me. I don''t have time topete."


    Hearing this, the ck-bearded man said. "Considering that, I do not think the second name, Zane Smith, suits the boss either.


    Zane is a cksmith from a family that focuses on the path of forging. Not only would he not easily ept disciples outside of his family, but he was also expected to participate in variouspetitions and events with his disciples.


    He''s a rival of Landon''s, so the boss would have pretty much the same problems I already said if you were Zane''s disciple." The man said just as River stopped beside them with several tes and drinks.


    River smiled subtly but said nothing to the group, acting as if they were just regr customers of his tavern.


    Vicente''s mercenary group was registered under a false name, and when he registered with the local mercenary guild, this ck-haired young man had not revealed his identity to anyone.


    At the same time, he had already made a deal and removed his name from the papers of the property where his group was operating.


    That was why he and his people dared toe to this ce in broad daylight without masks.


    Vicente saw River andplimented him. "I see your tavern has improved a lottely. It looks like those violent guards got results, huh?"


    "Hmm, we do it for the good of our patrons."


    Vicente said nothing more, soon sampling the fried chicken on his te before drinking the establishment''s famous ale.


    After River left them, Rory ordered the Intermediate Apprentice to continue.


    "As for Benson King, he is definitely the best name for the boss, not only because he is the only one left, but because of his track record." The fellow said while devouring his food.


    "cksmith Benson is one of the four local 3rd-stage cksmiths, but he is the least involved in public events such aspetitions.


    Even within the association, he is rumored to be a ghost, as he rarely attends the meetings of the Elders Council, of which he has been a member for several decades."


    "That sounds interesting," Rorymented as he drank half a mug of ale.


    "Yes, and from what my group found out, he''s been a recluse forever. He doesn''t have a family, doesn''t date women, and doesn''t leave his house much.


    His disciples usually have a lot of freedom, and most leave town when they reach a certain level."


    Bing a disciple of a magician was not an everyday thing. It was not the same as having a teacher in a school, or even hiring a teacher to teach you individually.


    epting a master was asplex as epting a woman or man to marry such a person!


    One could not casually be someone else''s disciple, and even less could one disown one''s master or lose one''s status as a disciple.


    It was difficult to separate from a spouse, but it wasplicated to stop being someone''s master or disciple.


    In thisplex rtionship, the master had rights simr to those of the disciples'' parents and could even restrict certain freedoms of their disciples.


    This was not so strong that a disciple was like a ve. But as long as the master''s order was not harmful to the disciple, even if the disciple was rebellious and wanted to do something else, he could be prevented or forced to do something else by the mere power of his master''s orders!


    That''s why Vicente valued so much the possibility of having the freedom not to participate inpetitions and simr events when he became someone''s disciple.


    He did not want to waste his time or be forced to expose himself for the sake of his future master''s goals in forging!


    So, he was naturally interested in the name of someone who did not prevent his own disciples from leaving and pursuing their own affairs.

 Chapter 88 Inflation

    <h4>Chapter 88 Intion</h4>


    "Where does he ept disciples? I think I''ll stop by his ceter." Vicente asked, interested in getting in touch with this person.


    "He has a house on the south end of town. He offers his services there but also gives aptitude tests to new cksmiths for the cost of 10 gold coins.


    He does not have a set number of ces for new students. From what my group has discovered, as long as you have a talent that interests him, cksmith Benson is willing to take you as a disciple.


    But there''s a catch, boss." The man said in a lower tone.


    "There are no free lunches... What is the price for the freedoms he offers?" Vicente asked.


    "That''s not clear. It can vary. From what I''ve heard, some of his students have to pay cksmith Benson a fraction of what they make from their products. Others have to pay a monthly fee to study under his tutge, and there''s a case of someone who supposedly has to pay fees for every advancement he makes."


    Rory frowned, realizing how strange that was. "What do you think of that, Vicente? To me, this guy must have aplicated past, and we won''t just have advantages if you be his student."


    Vice closed his eyes and made up his mind. "I''ll see if it''s worth it after I meet him. I''m not in a position to make demands, and of course, there will be a price for me to keep the freedoms I''m interested in."


    Vicente didn''t think the world owed him anything, nor did he think that just because he had transmigrated, he was special for the world to give him everything he needed.


    For all he knew, there might be other transmigrants out there just like him!


    Besides, he wouldn''t think like an unreasonable person who would see problems in paying for other people''s services. It was only natural that one would have to return the actions of others somehow.


    An attack could naturally trigger a counterattack. A service, on the other hand, requires payment!


    Only a person with a mind far removed from reality would think they did not have to ''pay'' for what they consumed!


    Rory agreed to look into the cost of Vicente bing a disciple of Benson and said no more on the subject.


    They soon ate everything on their tes and finished their alcohol.


    When they finished what they had to do there, Vicente paid River and went alone to Benson''s location at one end of Millfall.


    Rory and the other man went off to solve their own problems, with the young redhead in his free time, butmitted to continuing his magical training to reach the same level as Vice.


    ''I''ll be back at headquarters...''


    ...


    A few minutester, Vicente was standing in front of a property that looked abandoned from a distance.


    But upon arriving, Vice immediately heard a metallic sounding from a part of therge structure that did not look like a house but rather arge warehouse.


    Awn surrounded this warehouse, while rusty railings marked the property''s boundaries.


    Darkness shrouded much of this property, so much so that only the streetlight from the nearbymppost showed some of the contours of this ce.


    ''This ce looks a bit strange... Is this really the property of a Mage?'' Vicente wondered, looking thoughtfully at the property across the street.


    Millfall was a small citypared to therger cities Vicente had seen in his life on Earth. But even though it was also a small ce by Pris Realm standards, there were Mages here.


    However, aside from the fact that there were only a few 3rd stage magicians in the area, most of the Mages in Millfall were professionals who could not fight.


    As a result, those who had reached this stage were among the wealthiest and best positioned in this ce, and few could threaten them or even disrupt their business.


    Vicente''smon sense told him that Benson must be wealthy, so when he saw this ce, he could not help but doubt that this was the man''s property.


    ''Has my man made a mistake?'' He thought as he crossed the street.


    ''Professionals have the great advantage of not having to fight to be strong. Therefore, most of them find it easier to progress in cultivation than warriors. Then how could someone like Benson live in a ce like this? He''s not only powerful, but he must also be one of the wealthiest people here!''


    Vicente was not an extravagant person, much less did he think that a person with coins had to live in an exhibitionist manner. But he did appreciate good quality things, a nice house to live in, good transportation, education, etc.


    He would not waste his resources on a watch, for example. Yet, he was the kind of person who, with the resources at his disposal, would have good clothes, eat in the best restaurants, and so on.


    As such, he found the ce strange and dismissed the possibility of meeting Benson there.


    But confident that his men would not make such a big mistake for anything, he decided to try at least tomunicate with the person behind the metallic soundsing from there.


    He knocked on an iron gate of that ce, making a sharp noise that spread to the warehouse-like building there.


    The metallic sounds of moments ago stopped, and Vicente realized that he had the attention of whoever was there.


    "Hello, good evening. I am looking for the cksmith Benson King. Could you tell me if this is his property?" He asked politely, narrowing his eyes to see better in the dark.


    His pupils grew bigger, and Vicente saw a shadow near the spot.


    Then, a gruff voice of an elder reached the ck-haired young man''s ears. "I am cksmith Benson, young man. What are you doing here? Have youe to seek my services?" The voice asked, but Vicente still couldn''t see this person.


    Vicente replied, still looking around the dark part of this property. "Not exactly. I heard that the senior ept disciples. Is that true? I would like to show you what I can do."


    "Oh?" A light emerged from the mansion, clearing the surroundings enough for Vicente to see what the shadow he had just seen was.


    Seeing the ce clearer, Vice almost jumped back when he saw a metallic doll just 10 meters away from him.


    ''What the fuck!''


    While Vincent was startled by this apparition, cksmith Benson appeared at the entrance after opening the main door of that building and looked at the young man''s forehead with interest.


    ''That''s quite an unusual shape, huh? Your talent is not good, but let''s see what you can do.'' He thought before he said. "All right, kid, I want to see what you can do. But toe to me, give this old thing 11 gold coins. He won''t open the door for you if you don''t."


    "11 gold coins?" Vicente asked, surprised.


    "Yes, the price has gone up. Get used to it. Intion is catching up with us all."

 Chapter 89 Show What You Can Do

    <h4>Chapter 89 Show What You Can Do</h4>


    Vicente bitterlyughed when he heard that. There was almost no intion in the magical world. If one were to try to ssify this ce, it was certainly a detionary society, not an intionary one like most states on Earth.


    In Pris Realm, you could earn a coin today, and in 500 years, the same coin could buy more than it could today.


    It was an impressive thing that had struck Vicente when he first heard about it from his father.


    However, the prices of some services, natural resources, and even magical artifacts could vary greatly depending on supply and demand.


    For example, there were only a few 3rd stage cksmiths in Millfall.


    Therefore, artifacts created by cksmiths of that stage would be more expensive in Millfall than in a ce where there was a greater supply of cksmiths of that stage for the same number of potential customers.


    Somewhere in the kingdom, or even on the continent, there must be resources simr to those found in Millfall, with prices much lower or higher than those found locally.


    The same was true for services, such as an aptitude test, like the one Vicente had to do to attract this man.


    But he had nothing to say to Benson and simply did what he had to, handing the coins to the metallic creature near him.


    After collecting the 11 gold coins, this metal figure moved as smoothly as a wooden training dummy would move and opened the front door of this estate for Vicente.


    Vicente watched the metal creature walk toward Benson with interest, noting howplex it seemed.


    But when he saw the man walking back into the building that looked like a warehouse, he soon followed him faster and found himself inside the building.


    Upon entering, Vicente was surprised to find arge forge with several furnaces, piles of various metals here and there, unfinished artifacts, and even ores that still needed to be processed.


    The area was quiterge. Almost the entire first floor of this building was just arge work area for the cksmiths. But from there, Vicente could see some rooms on the 2nd and 3rd floors where there were toilets, libraries, and study rooms.


    ''Obviously, Benson is a true schr of his art, who must have had many students...'' Vicente thought to himself, thinking that the internal structure of this ce was very attractive to young cksmiths.


    As far as Vice knew, professionals of most specializations were more focused on themselves than on their students. And while many had teaching facilities, as far as the young man knew, they were not up to the level of what he saw at this estate.


    This was supposed to be Benson''s house. Still, it looked more like a small part of a college, not a house like the many others owned by cksmiths and other local professionals.


    That was another point in Benson''s favor.


    "This ce looks great, senior. I imagine this ce gets filled with your students asionally, no?" He asked, still observing the area, while Benson was already standing beside an ore he was working on.


    "No," Benson said dryly before voicing. "Come on, boy, show me what you''re capable of. Let''s see what your skills are like."


    He pointed to the center of a circr area where there was room for one to use his forging skills and create artifacts from scratch.


    There were all the necessary tools and materials to forge anything one wanted and could.


    For cksmiths, there was nothing better than putting their skills to the test and showing a higher-level master what they were capable of.


    Perhaps some could not produce anything of quality without proper study of the craft or even the tutge of a more skilled master. However, the very act of attempting to produce something could reveal much about one''s ability.


    Even a rough diamond would have its beauty in the eyes of someone who knew its value and could appreciate its potential!


    But Vicente went against the expectations of this local expert.


    "Senior Benson, I don''t know how to work with this. I''ve never tried anything like it and don''t know the basics of forging. But I made the armor I''m wearing. Would you like to analyze it?"


    Benson''s eyes narrowed as he became extremely serious.


    Even though he had received the gold coins from this young man, he did not want to waste his time!


    "You don''t know anything about forging... Then how did you make the armor?" He asked as his face went dark.


    "That''s one of the features of my first skill," Vicente said without giving more details.


    "Is it? Then let me see it up close." Benson stood up, and the Yellow Gem on his forehead shone brightly, making the drop design on his forehead very beautiful.


    Next, a Red Pentagram emerged from his body, and blue mes appeared around Vicente''s body, scaring him a little with its temperature.


    But these mes did not touch Vice''s body under Benson''s control and only surrounded his strange armor.


    "Huh? That''s quite strange, young man. Even though it is fragile, it has perfect connections, as if the metal had been melted over your own body rather than arranged together." Benson frowned as he felt everything about the armor.


    "Also, it was made from a number of metals that would normally be difficult tobine..."


    Not every feature in an artifact wouldbine well!


    In the magical world, things could have their affinities, and as such, not every mixture was possible, be it in armor or other things like pills.


    "But all of these metals are verymon, and as a result, this armor does not have any fascinating defensive power."


    He extinguished his mes and looked at Vicente, especially at the young man''s Magic Gem.


    Benson had never seen such a gem before, but as much as it was good and he was as talented as the ck-haired young man, he was only interested in training young monsters who could surpass him.


    So he said. "Will you show me how you made this armor? That alone is not enough for me to invite you to be my disciple."


    The ability to create ''perfect'' things without connections that could weaken parts of an artifact was exciting. Especially since with this ability, one could create things that were very difficult to make with only me control skills, shape control skills, and specially applied power.


    But without seeing more, even if he was interested, Benson still wasn''t convinced to invite a young man who didn''t even know how to use a hammer.


    Vicente didn''t make it difficult for himself and activated his ability, moving his mana as his Red Pentagram appeared.


    At that moment, he felt a great weight on his conscience as he noticed arge amount of metal under his grasp.


    Benson immediately frowned when he noticed this!

 Chapter 90 The Master’s Guidance

    <h4>Chapter 90 The Master''s Guidance?</h4>


    "What a divine skill!" He eximed as he felt even the metal objects on his body tremble before Vicente''s skill.


    Vicente ignored the old cksmith''sment and manipted the metals only from his armor, leaving his body with only his social clothes and shaping spears, arrows, and daggers in his surroundings.


    "Senior, this is my first skill. I can manipte metallic materials to take any shape I want. Yet, I can also move them freely within a certain range." He exined the basics.


    "This skill is made for the forging world! Little one, you are interested in bing my disciple, right? Very well, I ept you as such!" Benson said, excited at the possibilities this Vicente skill would bring to his world.


    Like any cksmith, he sought the pinnacle of his craft. Some of his greatest dreams were projects he had never been able toplete forck of skill, but he had not given up, confident that one day he would find someone capable of bringing his inventions to ''life.''


    Seeing Vicente disy this particr skill, he couldn''t help but think that he had finally found the talent he needed to at least try to make progress on these projects.


    Of course, Vicente needed to improve a lot, as his control over this skill was still fragile, and he was creating artifacts with many ws.


    But Vicente had also told him that he had never studied or forged anything. In that case, this boy could develop a lot with his guidance and eventually be a 2nd-stage cksmith in a few months!


    ''If all goes well, I can show him one of my ideas to work on together in no time!'' Benson thought to himself as he saw the beautiful Red Pentagram spinning around one of Vicente''s hands.


    Vicente smiled upon hearing this and immediately manipted the metals back into his body.


    "Hmm, but I heard that the senior makes demands on your disciples, right? I wonder what I must do before epting you as my master."


    Vicente was no fool. He would not sign a nk check with such a person!


    Hearing this, Benson saw no problem with this young man trying to negotiate with him and quickly said what he expected from Vice. "Lad, the job of a master is to teach, and the very fact of teaching good seeds already has the potential to bear fruit for us masters. But I also have ambitions, running costs, and things I need.


    Not every disciple returns to his master what he has willingly received, so of course, I charge my students something. But I won''t charge you too much. You will have plenty of freedom toe and go, to study and train with me whenever you want, just like most of my students. But in exchange for the freedoms and what I will teach you, you will have to help me make some of my dreamse true".


    Vicente narrowed his eyes. This was rather vague and could range from very simple to extremelyplex things.


    "What dreams?"


    "I want you to help me build some artifacts when you be strong and skilled enough to bring some of my projects to ''life.'' After you do that, you will owe me nothing but recognition." Benson said as he sat down beside Vicente.


    Recognition was something that almost every master demanded from their disciples.


    If one day a disciple became great, no matter how much greater than their master, by promising recognition, they would still have to be recognized as a disciple of ''x.''


    Not only that, one could not be a disciple of a new master after epting the first, so even if they learned from others, they would still have to recognize only one as their true master!


    Vicente knew this and was not bothered by Benson''s request. "If it is only that, I agree."


    With these words, Benson quickly made a Magical Agreement with Vicente, sealing their new rtionship before the 14-year-old man could greet his master for the first time under these circumstances.


    "The student recognizes the master. Please take me to the top." Vicente said aloud as he bowed his head.


    Nevertheless, the two drank alcohol together, amon tradition in this world.


    When he saw the young man, who had little experience with such drinks, coughing and his face turning red, Bensonughed and wasted no time. "All right, boy, tell me what you want from the cksmith''s art. Do you want fame as a cksmith?"


    "Not at all, master." Vicente was sincere, knowing he could not lie, though he did not need to talk about his ns. "Like you, I have my projects. But today, I am unable to develop them due to my inability in front of the forge."


    "So you will develop your abilities just toplete this project?" Benson saw a lot of himself in Vice and did not say anything like "what a waste." "Very well. I will help you achieve that without you having to participate in sillypetitions and tournaments.


    But as a cksmith, you still have to join the association. This is not only an obligation for us but also an opportunity for you."


    "All right." Vicente knew that the Association was much bigger than Benson and that it might be useful to him one day.


    Benson then changed the subject, leaving it to Vicente to get to know him better in the many moments they would surely have to work together in the future.


    Knowing what he wanted as a cksmith was what mattered at the moment.


    "But Vicente, now you have to work hard. You are 14 years old, right? I can see that you have only recently awakened your powers, so even though your magic level is not bad, you are far behind other cksmiths of the same level." Benson advised.


    One did not be a true cksmith until one passed the test of the Association and earned one''s identification in that organization.


    But young people began studying cksmithing as early as 10 years old, after the primary academy period.


    By the time Vicente should have stayed at his father''s side to learn his trade, many young people would have used those 4 years to develop a basic knowledge of cksmithing.


    They wouldn''t be able to create anything without good mana control, something that woulde only after Awakening. However, they could learn about different materials, forging techniques, how skills with an affinity for forging changed how cksmiths worked, etc.


    Even if he didn''t want topete with other cksmiths, Vicente was far behind young people who did this from the age of 10 to 14. As a master, Benson obviously didn''t want his apprentice to be so far behind at his age.


    Vicente could be missing out on tremendous opportunities by not being as skilled as other cksmiths of his age and level!


    "Starting today, I want you to study the four basic volumes of forging and the use of a hammer," Benson ordered. "Your skills are excellent, and you must think you don''t need a hammer. But until you understand how to make something with your hammer, you will find it challenging to make things with your skill.


    Mastering the hammer and other forging processes will refine your control over your Magic Pentagram. So do that for now." He said as a pile of books appeared before Vicente, piling up to the same height as him.


    A wooden hammer and some training items fell at his feet, along with the books.


    "After you read them all and train with these items for 10 hours, return. We''ll talk then."

 Chapter 91 Attracting Attention

    <h4>Chapter 91 Attracting Attention?</h4>


    Four dayster...


    It was nightfall in Millfall, and it was raining moderately over the city.


    The streets were virtually deserted, and smoke billowed from the many chimneys around the city, warming the homes of the locals from the chill that usually apanied this time of year.


    But while most of the people in town were in their homes resting or socializing with their families, in a building further away from the center of town, many people were having fun.


    The lighting in this building was somewhat different, with warm colors that matched the red walls of the interior of this building.


    A special scent surrounded the entire interior of this ce while music yed, helping to drown out the many conversations of the people in the area but also cheering up the many customers there.


    Beautifuldies in little dresses circted around the area, all of them attractive and always with a smile on their faces.


    If Rory saw this ce, he would realize what was being sold there...


    But while in some corridors of this building, ''characteristic'' sounds came from the throats of men in ''dancing'' women, there was a luxurious office on the top floor of this 4-story building.


    There were five men, most of them very well dressed, in this office of about 200 square meters, which even had a bathtub, but it was not being used at the moment.


    At one end of this superb office, the men sat around arge desk, where the bigger seat in the area had its back to a ss wall that overlooked much of the city.


    "Boss, a group on the rise has been attracting local attentiontely." A man standing next to the table said in a grave tone but without expressing much concern.


    "A group attracting attention?" A tall, strong blond man asked, looking at the standing subordinate.


    Meanwhile, the boss sitting in thergest chair narrowed his eyes and asked. "Why haven''t I heard anything about them if they are attracting attention? Is this group, by any chance, operating outside of our territory?"


    The subordinate exined to his leaders. "I expressed myself badly. Sorry. This group has attracted the attention of some merchants in the city area that no other group controls.


    This group of mercenaries started offering their services to two taverns a few days ago. After only a few days of operation, they already protect 6 taverns and a store in the area.


    It is growing rapidly and slowly bing big enough to attract attention with its operation."


    "Oh? A group on the rise? What are they doing?" A tanned, balding man asked as he sat across from the group leader.


    "They protect the facilities. I have heard that some of the subordinates of our less important members have already been affected by this group. They are dealing with petty thieves and improving security in the area." The subordinate said, speaking calmly, for although he was there to inform, he didn''t feel threatened.


    As far as he knew, the group mainly consisted of Apprentices and relied heavily on strategies that wouldn''t work for long or against any kind ofpetition. As far as he was concerned, this group would grow a bit and then stagnate.


    However, as someone who worked for an important person who might be interested in this little group, he had to report on it.


    It wasn''t his job to decide if it was important!


    "That sounds a bit like what we do, right?" A ck-haired man asked, looking at his boss.


    They acted a little differently, but they also provided protection. Protection from themselves!


    Those who did not want their establishments to be threatened, looted, or robbed within the territory of this group had to pay a monthly fee. These businesses could operate normally, even at night, by paying this fee.


    The members of this group would not take action against such ces, and if someone did take action in their territory, they would have problems with them!


    The boss of this criminal organization heard this and said. "Parker, keep an eye on this group. If they get to the point where they generate enough to cover the cost of a battalion, send someone to connect us with them immediately.


    But if they turn out to be on the side of our enemies, do not hesitate to order the destruction of these amateurs.


    "OK, boss!" The subordinate who brought the information said before leaving, determined to assign someone to watch over Vicente and Rory''s group!


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the estate where Nina and Eve lived, they were having a special dinner together with Vicente and Rory today.


    After Vicente became Benson''s new disciple, days passed, and Rory had finally advanced to the second level of the magical rank, Intermediate Apprentice!


    As a vital member of this family, his advancement delighted everyone there, and tonight, they were celebrating together.


    But that was not all they had to celebrate. Days after the previous situation with the Peters family, they began to feel the effects of their sess.


    Now, six taverns like Zander''s were under their protection, and this morning, an extracts shop had begun to be protected by this group.


    With the right subordinate, Vicente created another group in the local mercenary guild to justify his actions without exceeding the number of people in his group.


    This was a corrupt society. Somews hindered those who did not know or have the means to corrupt the right people. But with the courage to bribe and coins piling up in his hands, Vicente had used this to keep up appearances and bring his group "within" thew.


    He now had 7 establishments under his protection, and another 3, a magic shop, a cksmith shop, and an inn, all in his neighborhood, would join his operation in the next few days.


    These 10 establishments were located within 3 blocks of the area where his group was based, his territory for the time being.


    In this area, in addition to the men who guarded the establishments, men were strategically positioned around the main streets.


    Gradually, the value of their territory increased, and the most recent agreements regarding these 3 new establishments even included higher monthly fees for Vicente''s group.


    Instead of 1 gold coin, these establishments would have to pay 3 gold coins per month!


    This was not much, but it was enough to improve the group''s savings. Not only that, but this small amount was important to increase the group''s territory.


    Depending on how one looked at the situation of this group, one could see Vicente''s action as charging rent for an area that was not even his!


    Once he was recognized as the "owner" of the area, he could raise the prices as he pleased!


    As they ate with Eve and Nina, Rory and Vicenteughed heartily, pleased with what they had done so far, but much more toe.


    Vice announced when everyone was silent for a few moments. "I''m sorry, Nina, I won''t be able to have dinner with you tomorrow. Next night, we are going to meet Baron Irwin."

 Chapter 92 At the Baron’s Estate

    <h4>Chapter 92 At the Baron''s Estate?</h4>


    "Baron Irwin? Are you going to make a deal with another baron, brother?" Nina asked with interest.


    She was very interested in the family business. Still, her brother had always been very mysterious when talking about such things with her.


    However, as someone with various weaknesses and who might not have a promising future, she wanted to learn the family business and try to help her older brother somehow.


    Nina had not walked properly since the incident years ago. At the time, a 3rd stage doctor had told Andrew worrying things about her future. After years, she and Vicente were slowly learning to deal with some of these problems in practice.


    But Nina''s ability to regenerate and adapt was higher than that doctor thought. After years, she had regained some of her mobility. Her motor skills had greatly improved, among many other improvements. Even her mana control had skyrocketed in those years!


    The only thing that hadn''t improved was her hearing.


    But even with her various evolutions, Nina herself realized that she was magically very different from her peers and didn''t have many expectations of getting a Magic Gem.


    No one needed to tell her what the doctor had told Andrew years ago. She felt for herself and wanted to help her brother in other ways.


    Unfortunately, Vice didn''t want her involved in his affairs for some reason.


    Vice replied to his sister, "Yes. I will see if there is a chance for us to do business."


    "What is the relevance of doing business with this person, brother? Is there a problem with our other customers?" Nine pressed the issue, knowing that as crucial as it was to do business with Barons, it was ideal for someone who already had a deal with half a dozen Barons to approach a Viscount.


    "There''s no problem, Nina. Don''t worry, just keep studying and having fun." Vice smiled at her.


    He wanted her to have a quiet and carefree life. That''s why he didn''t talk about what he did with Rory and his men, let alone being willing to teach her his art.


    One might think that it would be good for him to teach her. After all, something might happen to him, and she might need skills to earn coins and support herself without depending on others.


    But the world was not that simple. Could a disabled and possibly not very promising girl run a business?


    Even if she knew how to do business, would anyone allow her to run anything? A bold subordinate would definitely try to manipte her or even steal her enterprise.


    If he taught her something, it might put her in more danger when he could no longer help her!


    That''s why he preferred Nina to be ignorant!


    Nina heard Vicente''s answer and once again did not like being left out. But she didn''t say anything. She respected her older brother too much to insist on a conversation he obviously didn''t want to have.


    ''One day, I''ll still be involved in the family business, brother! I won''t let you suffer alone!''


    ...


    The next day, Vicente and Rory left Nina and Eve at home and took the family carriage to Baron Irwin''s estate.


    Both were very well dressed, and Vicente was not wearing his metal armor as he did when acting on behalf of his side business.


    Both young men had hats on their heads and at least threeyers of cloth over much of their bodies, enough to make even ugly people look elegant.


    Though handsome and physically fit young men, these clothes made them more attractive to youngdies.


    When they arrived in front of Baron Irwin''s gorgeous mansion in the noble area of the city, where most of the noble estates were located, they got out of their carriage, attracting the attention of several women in the area.


    Like a private neighborhood of residences on Earth, the residences in this part of the city had no walls to protect the integrity of each property.


    At most, one would find living fences that decorated rather than protected the ce.


    In the streets, rich people and nobles who lived in this affluent area walked on the sidewalks with their pets, children, or even alone.


    Just like on Earth, there were dangers for nobles and wealthy people to have outdoor activities. But in this area, people of these sses could enjoy themselves without much worry.


    As Vicente and Rory stepped out of the carriage to walk to the door of the Irwin residence, they attracted the attention of severaldies who were strolling through the areamon to the residents of this neighborhood.


    ''What a unique Magic Gem...'' A young red-haired girl, walking next to a four-legged feline creature, thought to herself as she looked at Vicente.


    Seeing that he was heading for the Irwin estate, she pondered. ''Are the Irwins going to make a new ally? I suppose that''s good news for them. Especially now that young master Irwin is missing...''


    ''Could it be that their luck has run out?'' An orange-haired woman across the street thought about it as she looked at Rory, wondering where this guy came from.


    People with good talents were usually associated with nobility. Most of them became nobles as they grew stronger or descended from nobles.


    Imagining that the Irwin family was about to gain a new ally, the young blonde frowned andmented the end of this arrogant young man''s family''s misfortune.


    ''Tsk! I hope you have died, Sean! A pervert like you deserves to die!'' She clenched her fists, ignoring what her friend was saying in her ear.


    "Shelby, are you looking at those guys? You shouldn''t be doing that! You''re engaged to young master Symons! I hear he''s very jealous." The friend walking next to the young orange-haired woman? said, warning her friend.


    "And that''s why I can''t look at other people? My goodness, Alice!" The blonde dered as she looked ahead, sighing inwardly.


    "I hate these people! Damned arrogant nobles! They think they own people!"


    Vicente and Rory didn''t know what the people watching them in the area were thinking, and soon they were standing in front of the front door of their destination where a butler and a maid were standing on either side of the door.


    "Mr. Fuller? Mr. Point? Are you here to see Baron Irwin?" The old man with a goatee asked while the servant looked curiously but silently at the symbol on Vicente''s forehead.


    "We are. Are we too early?" Vicente smiled as he greeted these people with respect.


    He had learned from his Don on Earth that treating people like these well could sometimes lead to unimaginable things. Since then, he has always treated his subordinates well, no matter how small they were.


    "Not at all. Please apany us. The Baron is getting ready, but he shouldn''t be long." The butler led the way into this grand residence, less grand than the Baron Vice had met in Saltstar City but still very magnificent.


    Not all barons were alike!


    As they entered, the maid promptly exined in a low voice some of the people and artifacts they saw on their way to the waiting room.

 Chapter 93 Questioning

    <h4>Chapter 93 Questioning?</h4>


    "Do you see the young man with blond hair?" She asked in a low voice, trying to help them. "This is the Baron''s first son and the heir of the Irwin family. You must pay attention to him if you want to have a long rtionship with this family."


    Hearing this, Rory looked with interest at the older brother of the fool who had threatened Vicente days ago.


    Unlike that fellow, this person was a few levels stronger, and even though he was obviously very young, he was already a level 2 Acolyte!


    The Baron''s butler heard this woman''sment but said nothing.


    It was not their duty to help people who came to this residence, but it was no problem for one of them to do something like that.


    Vicente looked at the heir of the Irwin family and said nothing, continuing to listen to the woman who was helping them.


    "Right in front of you, you can see the painting of Mrs. Irwin, where the cleaner is dusting the statue right in front of her." She pointed the painting further down the corridor they had just entered so that the two young men looked in the direction of the mother of the Baron''s only three children.


    The baron had several women. This society allowed for the formation of harems. Even so, marriage was a sacred institution, allowing only one man and one woman. Any other configuration was frowned upon by society and forbidden.


    But even with several women, the only one who had borne his children had been his wife, who had died of an illness years before.


    Conception in this magic world had itsplications. It was not easy at all to give birth to magical futures!


    If it were easy, the world would quickly be overcrowded with the most talented people''s children, who would reproduce intensely throughout their lives, leading to the copse of this world.


    The number of resources was limited!


    So even if you tried to have as many children as possible, sometimes you would not be able to have even one child, as was the case with the Baron''s other women.


    This woman continued exining some basic things about this family to the two friends until they reached where Vicente and Rory would be waiting for the Baron.


    As they left them there, the butler asked the servant dressed as a maid. "Why did you help these two?"


    "Because they are two sweethearts, Elliot." She smiled at him. "Maybe they''ll be grateful and return to this old woman in the future... I have my needs, too, you know."


    The old man wasn''t fooled by thisment and Lena''s smile.


    ''You don''t fool me, Lena...''


    Servants like her did not have many options. Having good contacts sometimes allowed people like that to leave their situation to get something more in this society.


    Not everyone would ept making deals and benefiting servants like them. Some were arrogant. Others were prejudiced against the origin of people like them. But Vicente and Rory didn''t show such behavior. It seemed easier to approach them than those who usually visited this residence.


    While the two looked at each other with different thoughts in mind, Vicente and Rory talked in low voices in the waiting room.


    "Why did she help us?" Rory asked.


    "When you''re more open to dialogue, people are naturally more willing to talk to you," Vice muttered. "But she''s probably trying to bait us. A servant like her could benefit greatly from contact with someone like you, my friend."


    "Me?" Rory asked in surprise.


    "Yes, you have a Green-grade talent, but it''s still weak. This is a chance for an ordinary person like her to contact a future expert." Vicente saw the situation as it was and knew it was not because of him.


    "It is not easy to approach someone with your talent level, even when they are weak. But you and I behave like approachable people, something rare and hard to see." He said, narrowing his eyes. "We can use her in our ns."


    "How?" Rory asked.


    "You can..."


    As Vicente was about to say it, the door to this waiting room opened, and a somewhat chubby, very well-dressed man walked in next to a bodyguard.


    Vicente looked at the bodyguard of this person, who had a Yellow-grade talent like his, and thought that this was another ''Sir'' like the one he had met in Saltstar City.


    ''This person will be a problem for our operation.'' He narrowed his eyes, thinking that he would probably be guarding the estate if this person weren''t apanying Baron Irwin.


    ''The Baron should be a level 5 Acolyte, so this man must be a level 7 or 8 Warrior.'' Vice pondered as he stood up at the same time as Rory, making a gesture of greeting to the fat man.


    "Baron Irwin, it''s nice to meet you finally." The two young men said at the same time.


    The Baron had already noticed these two young men''s cultivation and magical talent, who surely had their local contacts to get this meeting today.


    ''One with Green talent, and both are already Intermediate Apprentices... Not bad. They look very young.'' The Baron thought to himself.


    He had been pressured to meet these two after another local Baron asked for an old favor. He had dyed this meeting as much as possible and let it happen when he had nothing important to do.


    The Baron was concerned about the recent disappearance of his youngest son. But after days of investigation and no results, he could only let his men continue to work without his constant pressure to find the young man.


    Having recently settled his affairs and put that investigation aside, he wanted to resolve his promise and receive these two.


    "All right, young men, who are you, and what can you offer my family?" He got right to the point.


    "This is Rory Point, and my name is Vicente Fuller. We are here to offer you some of our products, Baron Irwin. We have a wide variety of grains, cereals, and fruits, as well aspetitive prices." Vice said with a smile on his face as he introduced himself.


    "Fuller?" Hearing that surname, the Baron didn''t pay much attention to the rest of what Vicente had said, remembering a detail from the investigation of his son''s disappearance.


    His eyes narrowed, and he asked. "Young Vicente, I heard that my third son visited the Fuller family estate in Martell Vige before disappearing. Is this the same Fuller family you are from?"

 Chapter 94 The Weight of Decisions

    <h4>Chapter 94 The Weight of Decisions?</h4>


    "Yes. I met the young master when he visited my estate in the vige some time ago." Vicente said in a determined tone. "That''s how I became interested in doing business with Baron Irwin."


    Baron Irwin was not a rash man, and being near the end of his life, he knew very well how to control himself in the face of important things.


    He asked, still calm but much more interested than before. "What did you two talk about? Do you know where he went after that? My son disappeared after he was seen leaving your estate in Martell Vige."


    "He disappeared?" Vicente asked as he frowned and looked at the Baron and then at Rory.


    Rory had learned acting skills from his mother and had apanied Vicente in this performance for the Baron and his bodyguard.


    "Did that happen?" The young redhead asked in a surprised tone. "We were talking business that day. He said he heard about us while passing near the vige and was interested in our prices to do business for the Irwin family."


    Vicente nodded and spoke. "We didn''t want to stay long in the vige because I was moving to Millfall with my little sister that day. So after he left, we didn''t look for him anymore. We decided toe here after we settled in.


    I didn''t expect that he was actually missing... I am so sorry for you and your family, Baron. I know how hard it is not to know where a loved one is."


    The Baron was almost moved to tears when he saw the sadness in Vicente''s eyes as the dark-haired young man remembered Lauren.


    Even the experienced warrior beside him believed Vicente and thought these two probably had nothing to do with their young master''s disappearance.


    Come to think of it, as talented as they were, they were pretty weak to threaten the third young master''s group!


    "So that was it... You two talked business." The Baron rxed a bit, sighing at being unable to find out more from these two.


    But from what he knew, the Fuller family seemed to have innovative trading methods, and their more advantageous prices for producers and consumers were indeed attractive enough for his son to go into business with them.


    Even if that guy was arrogant, he was not stupid. He certainly knew how to deal with relevant people and when to make deals to benefit himself and his family.


    As he thought about it, Baron Irwin believed the story of these two young men!


    "Tell me what you talked about with my son. He is not here, but we can still do business." The Baron said before Rory and Vicente presented the deals they could make.


    With the death of the merchant who had died at the hands of Baron Irwin''s third son, some of that man''s contracts would no longer be valid. The business and resources involved in those contracts could be reallocated to other deals.


    Because of this, Vicente and Rory had many business options to present to this man, even though most of the resources they were dealing with were alreadymitted.


    ...


    Two hours after arriving at the Irwin estate, Vicente and Rory finished their business talks with the Baron and signed an agreement for 10 tons of grain per year to be sold to the house.


    After signing their magical agreements, Baron Irwin left them alone in the room, wishing to see them soon, as he was unable to escort them to the exit due to urgency.


    Vicente and Rory had a full stomach after eating with the Baron, satisfied with the deal, but also with the opportunity to be alone in some of the rooms of this ce, but also the parts of this house they still visited in their time there.


    As they prepared to leave, Rory asked his friend, "So? Did you notice anything relevant?"


    "Hmmm." Vicente nodded, smiling. "I think I got the essence... We can start adjusting some parts of our ns, but I need you to work on this piece."


    Rory heard this and looked at the servant from earlier, who was approaching him and Vice along with the butler.


    "How am I supposed to do that?" He asked.


    But with the two so close, they put the matter aside for a moment and were led out of the estate while Lena talked to them.


    "So you managed to make a deal with the Baron? Very good. Now I will be able to see handsome young men like you more often." She said in a humorous tone.


    "Haha, you tter us," Vicentemented as he patted Rory on the back. "But miss, be careful, or this friend of mine here will fall in love."


    Theyughed after a few morements until the two were back in their carriage heading back to their estate.


    "Why don''t you try to do something with that woman?" Vicente asked, remembering Rory''s question a few moments ago.


    "What?" Rory opened her eyes wide, impressed by Vice''s suggestion.


    "She''s pretty and has a mature body that would please any young man like us. And she''ll obviously ept you after some investment." Vicentemented. "Use this to bring her closer to us and get the information we need from this property."


    "Should we really involve her?" Rory hesitated.


    "We should implicate someone. Without corrupting someone in the Irwin family group, we won''t get the information we need." Vicente''s words were dry.


    "She''s already made herself avable, so why not? Rory, she''s just a servant with nothing to lose. If we give her a chance to escape and reach a better position, she could benefit greatly."


    "She could also die," Rory said.


    He preferred not to involve innocent people in his affairs. Acting against the Irwin family would be a ''self-defense'' measure for them. But using Lena would beplicated and could do a lot of damage to that woman''s life.


    Vicente knew that Rory was not as cold as he, who had seen a bit of everything in his two lives and said. "To work with us or not will be her choice, my friend. She is an adult. If she chooses to betray the Irwin family for what we offer, then that is her responsibility, not ours.


    But not only that, but by being part of an enemy force of ours, she will be harmed in one way or another by our ns. This could be her chance to save herself from a ''sinking ship'' before anyone else and still get valuable resources to continue her journey elsewhere".


    Rory closed his eyes and said nothing, knowing that it was a fact that they would harm this family if their ns worked out.


    "All right, I will try my best. But what if she doesn''t ept?" Rory asked.


    "I''ll let you decide what to do if that happens. I know youprehend how important it would be." Vicente said nothing more, knowing that his friend had to be determined to do some things for himself. Rory could not always be convinced by him at times like this! He had to make up his own mind!


    "Anyway, we''ll work on it in the next few weeks. In the meantime, I have to finish my studies at the forge and deal with the Peters. They''re starting to show us their ws." Vice voiced, looking out of his carriage with a determined look.

 Chapter 95 Scarlet Syndicate

    <h4>Chapter 95 Scarlet Syndicate</h4>


    The Peters family had been watching Vicente''s group more and more closely, to the point where they had begun to harass the young man.


    Since they were ying with fire, Vice wouldn''t stand by any longer!


    "What are you going to do to this family?" Rory asked.


    "I''m going to visit them," Vicente said as he looked out of his carriage toward where the Peters estate was, on the side of town where he and his group worked.


    After those short words, the two stood in silence, thinking about what they had to do to develop their ns, when suddenly, one of their men knocked on the carriage window and got their attention.


    "Bosses, we have a problem."


    Rory put aside his thoughts about what to do with Lena and asked. "What is it?"


    The Junior Apprentice said in a determined tone. "Three people from the Scarlet Syndicate are at our headquarters right now, bosses. They said they want to talk to you."


    "Scarlet Syndicate?" Rory and Vicente opened their eyes in surprise.


    The Scarlet Syndicate was one of two criminal groups in the local underworld!


    Along with Defiant Tyranny, they controlled much of Millfall''s operations and had great influence among the local nobility.


    "What are these people after?" Rory looked at Vicente doubtfully.


    "They may have realized the potential of adding new territories to their powers..." Vicente muttered.


    The groups that dominated Millfall were not present in all areas of this city. Why is that? Why not dominate the whole territory? Why leave room for small individuals like Vice and Rory and various other smaller criminals and mercenaries to act on their own?


    It was simple. These groups did not have enough people to take care of the whole city!


    Unlike on Earth, where a person could do ''n'' different things to make a living in times of need, the same did not work in Pris Realm.


    A doctor could hardly earn coins by working as a cksmith or a warrior. So, there was an invisible limit to the size of such groups.


    In a rtively stagnant town like Millfall, where old groups had long dominated the area, growing or increasing the number of people working in each group wasplicated.


    And even if such groups could grow at times, it was not so easy to dominate other areas. After all, the growth of one of these groups could harm the others. In this case, even as they grew in membership, these groups had to be very careful about targeting new operations and areas.


    It would be difficult to grow their operations without getting them into trouble that might not be worth the "prize" they could gain from that growth.


    But what if one of these groups used an emerging group to expand its influence and territory?


    Vicente said. "I am not sure. It could be that they want trouble because we are weak. But we have to be ready to negotiate with them."


    "Are you willing to join one of these groups?" Rory narrowed his eyes.


    "I don''t want to because we''d immediately have everyone else as our enemy, even though we''ve never done anything against any of them. But maybe we don''t have enough to keep our position neutral." Vice replied, thinking about how his day would end.


    ...


    Minutester, Vicente and Rory were at their group''s headquarters, masks already over their faces, in a business room on the second floor of the building.


    There, the three men of the Scarlet Syndicate were seated around a business table, with the two young men sitting side by side.


    One of the men looked like the leader of this group of visitors, dressed very nicely, just like Rory and Vicente, with an attractive Yellow Magic Gem in an unusual shape on his forehead.


    The other two seemed to be just henchmen, both with ugly expressions on their faces, as if they were trying to scare these young men.


    But as level 2 and 3 Acolytes, they didn''t even need to express anything to scare!


    They were too powerful for these young people!


    "So, Scarlet Syndicate emissaries, what do you want from this visit? I must confess that I did not expect to receive such notable people in my building tonight." Vicente said in a strange tone of voice, manipted by his mana.


    "Why do you wear these masks when you are in your own headquarters?" One of the two men asked, looking specifically at Vicente, who had several metallic objects around his body.


    Vicente smiled under his mask as he saw that these people would not let him simply control the pace of this conversation.


    ''Aren''t you going to answer my questions? Never mind, ask what you want.'' He thought, ignoring the clear arrogance of the group in front of him.


    "I''m sorry about that. But we don''t want people outside the group to know our identities. Our families don''t need to be involved because we''re willing to work on dangerous things," Vicente dered.


    "Do you think a mask will protect your family? If we wanted to, we could easily find out who you are, boy." One of the two brutes said in a confident but also malicious tone.


    He was clearly telling Vicente and Rory that his group could beat them both whenever they wanted.


    ''Are you threatening us?'' Rory thought silently.


    The strongest guy there smiled and said. "Chase, Aidan, keep quiet for a moment. Let''s not waste our time on something so simple.


    If those young men here want their privacy, so be it."


    Looking at Vicente''s mask, this person said. "Very well, I am here to offer you the opportunity to join our group. Our leader has heard about you and believes that your operation can expand greatly with the right adjustments. We will take you into our syndicate for only 50% of your earnings.


    So? What do you think?"


    "50%?" Vicente asked in a sarcastic tone. "That''s it? The Scarlet Syndicate is really generous!"


    Vicente was not against joining a group if he was pressured. As much as it would cost him to pay for such a thing, sometimes, you had to take one step back to take two steps forward.


    He couldn''t take on these groups now but needed to expand his business and attract attention.


    If he joined one of these groups, at least he wouldn''t have that one as an enemy. But if he stayed alone, he would be under pressure from all sides in this city!


    But knowing how to ept certain temporary "defeats" did not mean that Vice would ept a deal as bad as the one these people were offering.


    50% of the profits was just too much for him!


    "Can I have some time to think about this? Joining the Scarlet Syndicate would bring opportunities and challenges. I want to analyze it for a few days before I decide." Vicente responded to this offer.


    "Think about it?" The man there to negotiate with him looked at him coldly, understanding what Vicente really meant. ''What you really want to say is that you will see what other groups offer you to choose the best deal...''


    "Of course, you can think about it. But the offer I''m giving you today will expire tomorrow night. After that, the deal won''t be as advantageous for you." He got up and prepared to leave.


    As he walked to the room''s exit, the man looked back at Vicente and Rory. "But be careful who you talk to in the meantime. It would be dangerous to seek out our enemies."

 Chapter 96 Beginning of Training

    <h4>Chapter 96 Beginning of Training</h4>


    With the departure of this group, only Vicente and Rory remained in the room.


    "That was clearly a threat," Rorymented to his friend.


    "Yes, but what can we do?" Vicente didn''t like the feeling of being threatened, but there was nothing he could do about it. Being small, he could only pretend he wasn''t threatened and walk in the line.


    "Let''s see what happens in the next few days. If no other local groupse to us, we''ll have no choice but to proceed with this terrible deal." Vicente pressed his hands against the arm of his chair, kneading them.


    "But that would be terrible."


    "We have no choice. Better to have a fraction of our profits than to face a single high-ranking Acolyte of the Scarlet Syndicate." Vicente was reasonable. "But this is only temporary, my friend. Do they want to force us to be their partner? Let''s make them regret it!"


    Rory agreed, feeling that they had to act against estates like Baron Irwin''s more than ever.


    A possible deal with one of the local ruling groups would affect their public operations in their '' territory.'' Their criminal activities were not known to anyone other than their respective members.


    That is, the results of robberies like the one against the Peters family would still only benefit them!


    Vicente and his Fuller family still had their business activities, which had nothing to do with the security services they offered. So even if this were a humiliating deal, it would only reduce a fraction of their group''s profits.


    Vicente got up and headed for the exit.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m a little irritated. I''m going to see the Peters family." Vice said, leaving Rory behind, shaking his head negatively.


    But soon, Rory would be on his way to the training room of this facility, where he would continue trying to improve his magic level.


    Meanwhile, Vicente went to the ce he had invaded days ago.


    ...


    Arriving in front of the Peters'' estate, Vicente didn''t hesitate and rang the bell, causing one of the guards to jump when he realized who was there.


    "Shit! It''s that bastard!" Said the person as he already ran to Jax''s door, yelling. "Boss, the masked guy is here!"


    After those words were uttered, Jax and his younger brother appeared at the entrance of that residence, both of them already with horrible countenances on their faces.


    Brody also appeared, full of hatred for the people who had humiliated him earlier.


    "You piece of shit. What are you doing here?" Brody was the first to shout at the sight of the masked man.


    Vicente didn''t say anything right away. He only made the bars between the street and the house bend, opening the way for him.


    By raising his cultivation level, Vicente could now manipte many more metals than before and even deal with items made by 2nd-stage professionals.


    He was still studying the material Benson gave him to study, so he still didn''t have a good enough understanding of forging to produce better items than before. But stronger, even without the necessary understanding, he could create more dangerous items.


    Jax saw this and remembered thest time he had seen this man act and naturally became concerned.


    "Shut up, Brody! Get back in the house!" He shouted at his nephew before pping the blue-haired young man away.


    "What are you doing here? I thought our rtionship was over!" Jax''s younger brother wondered aloud, feeling a little scared of Vicente.


    They had recently investigated this young man, but minimally talented magicians could hide their cultivation if they wanted to.


    Some people did not do this as they were proud of their magic cultivation. But hiding their magical power was elemental.


    Of course, if the difference in level between magicians nearby were significant, it wouldn''t work well.


    That was not the case between Vicente and the Peters family men who were watching him!


    Seeing this young man in front of them today, the two Peters brothers sensed Vicente''s Intermediate Apprentice aura and were naturally worried.


    ''If this bastard could hurt us before...'' The level 1 Acolyte thought, looking cautiously at the masked young man who had stopped just 20 meters from him and his brother.


    Vicente then said. "I will give you 2 hours to withdraw all your men watching my group. Otherwise, we will have problems."


    Jax felt Vicente''s level, but he was not as calm as his brother and could not help but feelpelled to fight this person.


    ''Before you surprised me, you bastard! But now you''re alone on my property.'' He thought as he clenched his fists.


    "Brat, you''re asking for too much!" Jax finally didn''t hold back and shouted in displeasure at Vicente. "I will not ept any more demands from you!"


    "Brother!"


    "Shut up!" Jax screamed at his younger brother, who had always been more cowardly than him. "If we ept this, who''s to say he won''t be ckmailing us soon?"


    Vicente ignored Jax''sment and closed his eyes for a moment. "Is that so? Then we have a problem."


    He waved a hand forward, and a Red Pentagram appeared,rger than thest time the brothers had seen it.


    Metallic objects on their bodies changed shape and pressed against their bodies, following Vicente''s orders as they hurt them without giving them a chance to act.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    A piece of the bar shattered by Vicente floated behind him, quickly turning into hundreds of small fragments.


    Rain of des!


    Vicente moved toward the two brothers, directing all those small fragments at them.


    "Shit!" Jax''s younger brother yelled as he circled his mana and activated his own defensive spell.


    His brother did the same, trying to ignore the cuts around his body while a bronze glow rose over his skin.


    Earth Armor!


    ''Oh? Earth elemental affinity?'' Vice narrowed his eyes. ''This will be good training for me!''


    Then, as his small des flew at the two brothers trying to protect themselves with their spells, Vicente made a few seals and focused on his Earth element.


    Quicksand!


    He touched the ground and infused his mana into it, surprising the two brothers, who didn''t know that their opponent could use the same element as them.


    But by the time they noticed Vicente''s movement, it was toote, and the two were already with half their shins into the soil, feeling the difficulty of getting out of their positions.


    Suddenly, Vicente smiled under his mask as he remembered something he had seen on Earth and clenched his fists.


    Then the two brothers screamed again, feeling the quicksand press down on their feet as if to crush them.


    "Aaaaaagh!"

 Chapter 97 Trouble on the Way

    <h4>Chapter 97 Trouble on the Way?</h4>


    Pressing his feet into the two, remembering the movement of an anime character from his childhood, Vicente did not falter.


    Facing two enemies in agony, he kept moving to weaken them, knowing that one right blow would not bring him victory.


    He moved some metallic objects around and changed their electronic configuration, using a spell based on his affinity for Lightning to create a powerful attack.


    Blue lightning suddenly formed in the air, cutting its way erratically toward the two brothers.


    "Damn it!"


    "Shit!"


    ''What is that?'' Jax wondered, feeling that he could not dodge the blow that had even made him tremble.


    Unlike the metallic objects flying around him and colliding with his defenses, this attack was hard to deal with, even if he knew Vicente''s powers!


    But he didn''t have much time to think when he and his brother were electrocuted until smoke came out of their bodies!


    He and his brother stopped momentarily, screaming in pain, and the armor over their bodies cracked along with the scorched soil on the ground.


    Both found themselves free of the pressure on their feet, but feeling Vicente''s blow, neither took advantage of their "freedom" to attack the young man.


    Vicente finally ran at them, using the mixture of martial arts he had brought from Earth and what he had learned at the Academy of Stars.


    Sliding across the ground, he moved his body. He kicked Jax in the balls, taking advantage of this person''s moment of distraction to hit his weakest point.


    Jumping into the air immediately after, Vicente used one of the metals there to kick on before turning with his leg already spinning in the air toward Jax''s younger brother''s face.


    Pow!


    Vicente''s right foot hit the level 1 Acolyte''s face, causing his face to turn clockwise as blood spurted from his mouth, and one of his teeth flew out.


    The Acolyte''s eyes rolled back, and he was unconscious before he even hit the ground!


    Back on the ground, Vicente took a deep breath, feeling sweat dripping down his cuts and face, visibly exhausted from using so many of his skills.


    But he still had enough tond another blow on Jax, stapling the man''s body to the ground with his metals as he kicked him hard in the chest.


    Jax shuddered in pain as blood dripped not only from his facial orifices but also stained his clothing from the many cuts Vice had inflicted in this confrontation.


    He was not yet unconscious, but the blue-haired young man''s uncle, this young master who was watching this confrontation from behind a door, still had enough energy to re hatefully at his enemy.


    Unfortunately for him, one''s magical form greatly determined a warrior''s fighting ability.


    As a Junior Apprentice, Vice could not defeat him. At best, this young Fuller could surprise Jax and make things difficult for him. But after bing an Intermediate Apprentice with a magical form and talents superior to this man''s, Vice was already stronger than him!


    Embittered by this humiliating defeat, Jax waited for Vicente''s final blow.


    But when he saw the two brothers lying on the ground, Vicente wiped his sweat and stopped before Jax, looking the level 2 Acolyte in the eyes. "I didn''t want to ckmail you today, but since you gave me the idea, we''ll do it from now on. I want 20% of your profits starting next week. If I don''t get my share on the right day, we''ll have bigger problems than today, Jax." Vicente said before kicking this level 2 Acolyte in the face and walking away.


    Some men around the property were shocked by what happened and looked from the corners of the building to where Jax and his brother were.


    None of them dared to stand up to Vicente, remembering that days ago, this young man had coldly killed all of their group''s Apprentices around his building.


    Gulp!


    ''Damn it! With whom I get involved?'' Brody fell on his ass, fearing the worst not only for his family but most of all for himself.


    ...


    As Vicente returned to his house to meditate and enjoy his evening ''workout,'' someone dressed all in ck ran through the city''s shadows.


    Such a person, dressed in ck and hooded, used the shadows to his advantage and quickly made his way to a building not far from the center of Millfall.


    Arriving at this location and passing through the area''s traps, this man found no trouble on his way and soon found himself in a doorway of this building where some men were standing.


    "We have trouble." He said, attracting the interest of three of the four men standing there, looking in different directions.


    "What is it? Has your target made any strange movements?" One of the three looking at this man asked, while the fourth continued to watch toward the street.


    "Not exactly. But people from the Scarlet Syndicate just visited the headquarters of that mercenary group." The man dressed in ck said.


    "Oh?"


    "Do you think they made a deal with the Scarlet Syndicate?"


    "If they did, they would be the enemies of everyone else in the city. The damned Scarlet Syndicate is already in a very delicate position with the rest of the city."


    "Hmm, after acquiring the legacy of the Enchanted Creed, no one will allow them to make a new breakthrough!"


    The newly arrived man then answered the previous question. "I am not sure. But the men from the Scarlet Syndicate seemed grumpy about leaving the estate. Perhaps there is no agreement between them yet."


    "If that''s the case, keep watching them." The fourth man there finally opened his mouth. "If they get into a disagreement with the Scarlet Syndicate, it will be better for us.


    Otherwise, let the underworld deal with this problem. Defiant Tyranny will definitely move even if we do nothing now."


    "OK!"


    ...


    While this group was thinking about the troubled future of Vicente and his people, another man in ck was deciding something important in front of the Fuller family estate.


    After listening to the report of the observer he had been sent to rece, the newly arrived man frowned in front of the estate where Rory was training. "If this is true, we have to act." He said to the person who was about to leave.


    "Since you are at the end of your shift, go to one of our battalions and gather some men. We will attack this ce immediately. Since they have received contact from the Scarlet Syndicate, there is no need for them to continue to exist!" This person said, following his leader''s orders.


    "I will do it immediately!"

 Chapter 98 Progress at the Forge

    <h4>Chapter 98 Progress at the Forge</h4>


    Later that same night...


    After returning to his home, Vicente meditated for a while, recovering the mana he had spent earlier and even developing the density of his powers a bit!


    The magical world was amazing. Having a Magic Gem changed everything about one''s progress in the face of magic!


    One could be stronger by slowly absorbing mana from nature and evolve their affinities by slowly ''pushing'' energy into their bodies and inting their souls.


    This was a standard process that many used every day to be stronger. But there was a better way to be stronger. By training or even pushing yourself to the limit!


    A cksmith could do this by exhausting themselves by making a tool and a doctor by treating a patient. On the other hand, a warrior could exhaust themselves by training or fighting. Regardless of the method one uses to exhaust oneself, one could achieve a special state by exhausting all or most of oneself.


    This state greatly facilitated meditation and the absorption of free mana in nature!


    To give you an idea of the difference, meditating when one is not exhausted is analogous to a person using a hose in an arid area to draw liquid from underground and replenish it. Meditating after exhaustion was like having a huge water reservoir above you.


    In thetter case, the "liquid" would naturally enter your body and not only quickly restore your depleted mana but also provide you with small improvements!


    Vicente had felt this again in practice tonight. By the time he finished meditating after the fight with the Acolytes early on, he was already a little stronger.


    When he finished meditating, happy with the slight improvement in his mana, Vicente immediately turned his attention to studying the forge.


    He had already read half of the books Benson had given him and understood dozens of minerals and the basic theories behind the shape and structure of artifacts.


    To learn how to make armor with good defensive properties or a weapon capable of inflicting significant damage without harming itself, one could not simply mimic the shape of those artifacts made by other smiths.


    As on Earth, one had to understand the logic behind it, the principles that made something strong. Just as an engineer would have to learn some things to construct a building that would not easily copse, a cksmith would have to learn simr things.


    The more Vicente read the books, the more he realized the simrities between the chemistry and physics of his world and what the people of Pris Realm had developed.


    In Pris Realm, people did not have such a deep understanding of reality as they did on Earth. That is, on Earth, even children knew that bodies were made up of systems, which were made up of organs, which were made up of tissues, which were made up of cells, and so on, down to the subdivisions of atoms.


    Things were more straightforward in this world, but the idea of being made up of different kinds of tiny particles existed.


    In the forge, this was developed by discussing what kind of item went with what, the best shapes, and the logic behind them.


    You would not find a mathematical equation that exins these things in this world. Still, intuitively, the answers and justifications in the books led to the same destination that calctions would take.


    Realizing this and using what he had learned about physics and chemistry on Earth, Vicente quickly began to understand how to make good equipment.


    After reading another book after his meditation, he went to get the forging tools Benson had given him and decided to practice.


    He picked up a wooden hammer and began to pound it against a gtinous substance, something normally used by cksmiths learning to manipte the hammer.


    Vuup!


    Vicente moved his hammer and struck the gtinous substance, making it tremble as waves passed through his body.


    Seeing this, Vicente frowned.


    The purpose of this ten-hour training was for him to use only the wooden hammer and his mana to change the shape of this gtinous substance, turning thisrge cube into a small sphere.


    Seeing that his first move had no effect, Vice felt how difficult this task would be in practice.


    ''I have to put more of myself into this training,'' He thought, directing even more mana than the previous blow and unconsciously improving his stance for the next impact.


    Vuup!


    Once again, he struck the gtinous object, but this time, he noticed a small deformation where he had hit it.


    "Oh?" He opened his mouth, seeing that he could put even more mana there without risking destroying such a thing.


    Vicente knew that his amount of mana was not normal for his level. As he had learned in the Academy of Stars, higher talents and special magic forms did not only tell about the speed of progress, energy efficiency, and type of power. Depending on the talent and magic form, the same magic level could havepletely different limits.


    That was why he was so strong, and that was why he had naturally been more cautious when he started his evening training with the wooden hammer.


    However, when he saw that the item Benson had given him was tough, he immediately began to use it with all his might. In another dozen or so moves, he managed to change the cubic shape of the item slightly.


    ...


    Three hourster, after arriving at his home after the battle with the two Acolytes, Vicente finished his training and took a shower before eating something to go to sleep.


    Nina slept peacefully in her room, while Eve had just eaten something and gone to rest a bit since this was the only time of the day she was free of responsibilities these days.


    Nina would return to the academy soon, and Eve''s schedule would improve a bit. But for now, her life was taking care of Nina when Vice wasn''t around, so she didn''t have time to train or meditate.


    Vicente looked in the direction of his sister''s room and went to give her a kiss before going to sleep.


    However, after kissing Nina''s forehead and reaching his room, Vicente felt something vibrate on his right wrist as he leaned back against the bed and closed his eyes.


    He immediately opened his eyes, expressing the anger that anyone would have at being disturbed while lying down to rest.


    But knowing that his men would never use this device without a good reason, Vicente was soon on alert, getting up and preparing to run to his headquarters.


    "Shit! Who is it this time?" He unconsciously manipted his metals to form a slightly different armor than the one he wore before.

 Chapter 99 Enemy Attack

    <h4>Chapter 99 Enemy Attack</h4>


    When Vicente got up to save his group, he made a slightly different armor than before.


    As he ran, previously non-existent structures appeared on the metal frame of this armor, with new patterns here and there.


    Vicente detected some changes and noted the difference because of the training he had just done.


    ''It feels more solid now... Hmm, perfect. Even without me focusing on it, my powers have naturally developed something of a higher quality.'' He thought as he already had his face covered and ran over the rooftops of this part of the city.


    The improvements to the structure of his armor were not critical enough for him to be recognized as a genius for designing it. But it was a significant improvement for him, and if Benson saw him now, he would be pleased.


    Any small improvement would make a big difference to someone at Vicente''s level!


    Vicente kept this in mind, bing more motivated to continue his progress before the forge. But as he moved and felt some disturbing sensations, he couldn''t keep thoughts about the forge in his mind.


    As he walked dozens of blocks away from his organization''s headquarters, Vice could already see a different glow in that part of Millfall and smoke rising into the sky.


    Millfall had a rtivelyrge area for a city of 60,000 citizens. With an area of almost 400 square kilometers, the city''s center was a few minutes away from the outskirts.


    Vicente''s territory was in one of the outer areas of the city. Yet, even from afar, he could see that something was happening.


    The chill of thete evening and some strange sounds that one would hardly hear at dusk reached him and made him frown.


    ''Shit! I have to hurry!'' He thought as he sensed his group was in danger.


    Suddenly, he controlled some of the metal in his body, forming arge but very thin de.


    He jumped onto it and flew!


    As he did so, he felt strange for a moment, for he had never flown, let alone been familiar with carrying his own body. But manipting this de followed the same principles as manipting the metal artifacts he usually used to attack enemies.


    Instead of using enemies, he used the points in front of him to make the de fly while supporting the weight of his own body.


    Under pressure, he found a new way to use his powers!


    By stopping running and starting to fly on the de, Vicente increased his speed by 50% after his first test, moving faster towards his property while flying near the rooftops of that part of the city.


    Just in case, he didn''t increase his altitude too much, afraid of attracting too much attention or falling from a great height.


    Magical or not, his body was still that of a mortal.


    ...


    Ten minutes after leaving his house, Vicente finally reached his headquarters!


    Standing only a block from where Rory and the rest of his people were supposed to be, Vicente found a small battlefield around such a site.


    Nearly every window, door, and balcony on his property had been shattered. At the same time, holes of various shapes and sizes were ripped through the front of the building.


    Gunfire wasing from inside, from fewer positions than expected in an attack like this.


    In front of the building, a group of 15 magicians was scattered around,unching attacks or protecting themselves while waiting for the rest of the group to take over the ce.


    The front door of this headquarters was destroyed, so Vice immediately thought that his headquarters had been invaded, and it was only a matter of time before these enemies took over the ce.


    ''Shit! Who are these people?'' He noticed several dead Apprentices and even level 1 Acolytes on the outskirts of his ce, probably those who had died in the initial moment of attack by his armed men.


    But as expected, the Acolytes, prepared to defend themselves against firearms, were not in danger from Vicente''s weapons!


    Vice clenched his fists as he saw the group of level 1 and 2 Acolytes standing in the area, who were waiting for the men inside to take over the survivors.


    But not only Vicente''s enemies had perished. From what he could sense, at least 6 of his men had died in the area, and several others were wounded.


    The attacks of these enemies had not only damaged this property but had also created fragments that surely hurt many people.


    ''Fucking bastards! I will kill you all!''


    With such a thought, he flew down and quickly appeared behind the group of enemies who were watching the area with smiles.


    Touching the ground with his feet without drawing attention, Vice immediately expanded his senses to the maximum.


    His Red Magic Pentagram glowed as it circled near his dominant hand, allowing Vicente to feel all the metals in the area, including the armor and weapons of some of those men.


    There was no need for him to ask who these people were. He would not waste his time with useless questions and would simply use these enemies'' own items against them.


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    A level 1 Acolyte felt his armor tighten around his body and screamed as cracks ripped through his chest.


    Half of the men outside the mansion felt simr things, some more than others, as Vicente''s ability to simultaneously affect all of them with the same intensity was still limited.


    "What''s that?" A level 2 Acolyte screamed as he felt the gauntlet of his right hand clenched.


    Gulp!


    Swooish!


    But as the stronger or less affected in the area turned to see who acted against them, some weaker men attacked their allies from behind!


    "You..." A level 2 Acolyte felt the blood rise in his throat and looked back to see a level 1 ally holding the sword that had suddenly pierced him in the back.


    "Boss..." The other man said without understanding as the piece of armor on his right arm forced his arm into that position.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, an explosion erupted, and reddish brains sttered across the area, covering several of those men with the remains of that person.


    "You attacked me for no reason. Time for all of you to die!" Vicente said, the blood of his enemies dripping down his mask as he appeared next to one of the three level 2 Acolytes there.


    Vicente jumped into the air, and an axe-shaped weapon formed in his hands. Then, he brought it down with full force on the enemy.


    "Damn it!" The person screamed but couldn''t move as he felt something grab his feet.


    He tried to raise his hands in front of his body, but he couldn''t, feeling something preventing that part of himself from moving as well.


    All that remained between him and this strange enemy was the armor on his chest.


    Unfortunately for him, that armor simply melted over his chest, giving way to the fearsome de of the axe as it rapidly approached him.


    Cold sweat dripped down the man''s back as his body turned as white as a sheet of paper.


    "Aaaaaaaaagh!"


    Vicente struck the man''s left chest hard, making a sound of crushing flesh as the bones of his victim''s left rib broke.


    By raising his forging abilities earlier, Vice had raised the quality of not only his armor but all the artifacts he could create.


    Vicente was already strong enough to fight against low-level Acolytes of ordinary magical talent and forms. But by adding better weapons, he could do a mortal wound with this move!


    As strong as magicians were, the most important thing about them was not the strength or endurance of their bodies but their magical skills and spells!


    In the face of a deadly attack, nothing could save that man, even with the level difference between the parties!

 Chapter 100 Fight

    <h4>Chapter 100 Fight ?</h4>


    Pulling his weapon out of the level 2 Acolyte''s chest, Vicente didn''t hesitate to move a hand to the wound.


    As his opponent screamed in terror, unable to control his own body, Vicente grabbed his heart and ripped it from his chest!


    As young Fuller crushed this organ with his bare hands, not only did the men standing around suddenly tremble in fear, but three more of the men crushed by their own armor would explode under pressure on them.


    Blood and flesh sttered across the street again, causing the powerful level 1 and 2 Acolytes to tremble while holding their weapons.


    "Damn it! Kill this person, or everyone here will die!" The strongest of them said as he ordered his men.


    Vicente heard this and felt one of the men less affected by his abilities shoot an arrow at him. Heughed as he jumped back.


    "A metal arrow? How funny." He muttered, opening his right palm and waiting for the weapon to hit him.


    Just as it was about to, instead of piercing Vicente''s hand, the arrow melted and formed a liquid on his right palm. A few instantster, under the terrified eyes of those people, the arrow formed again, this time traveling in the direction it hade from.


    "Bring it back!" Vicente shouted, sending the thing so much faster than it had been shot at him.


    The arrow changed its path slightly, and a momentter, it passed through the archer''s head.


    He didn''t even scream when he was hit, falling backward to his death with a terrible expression.


    "Monster! Die!"


    A glowing fist surrounded by small sparks appeared from Vicente''s back after a man jumped towards him.


    Seeing this level 2 Acolyte trying to hit him, Vice concentrated his defenses on his back, knowing he could not easily dodge this blow.


    Pow!


    Just as the fist was about to hit him, a sharp surface appeared on his defenses as he skillfully controlled various metal objects around him to form sharp artifacts and fire them at the remaining enemies in the area.


    Vicente had no interest in shocking these people as he killed them. While he protected himself from the strongest one still standing, he attacked the others with his simplest blow.


    Swooish!


    Several des flew through the air in strange trajectories, heading for the vital points of the men who had suffered less from Vicente''s abilities until now.


    As he was hit, three more enemies fell to the ground, impaled by knives of the same shape.


    His opponent''s hand was pierced by the sharp point that appeared before the impact, while much of the defensive structure on Vicente''s back was destroyed, crumpled by the blow.


    Due to his recent evolution in front of the forge, much of the attack was absorbed by his armor before reaching his body.


    Vicente was strong and could even kill ordinary level 2 Acolytes. But that didn''t mean he was invincible or that the movements of these people couldn''t hurt him. When he felt the weight of the enemy''s fist, he felt his bones crack, and an intense pain came from the point of impact.


    Vicente gritted his teeth and did not utter a single sound of pain. He simply used the enemy''s blow to strike at the moment of the attacker''s weakest guard.


    The moment of collision!


    When someone attacked, they would naturally lower their attention as well as their defenses to inflict as much damage as possible on their target.


    In this situation, Vicente used one of his spells to trap the person in his position.


    The man felt difort in his fist, but before he could be bothered by that, he suddenly felt something climbing up his feet.


    "Huh? Earth?" He eximed as he opened his eyes and looked down.


    Then, as his armor pressed down on his abdomen, the only ce where he had metallic items on his body, this level 2 man felt a terrifying pressure on his already earth-covered legs.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    Vicente used the enemy''s pain to turn around, form a sword in his hands, and attack horizontally.


    A gash opened at the man''s Adam''s apple, and blood spurted out, staining Vicente''s armor even more.


    "Damn, you! Our Defiant Tyranny will not forgive you, you worm! After today, you''re dead!" Thest standing level 2 Acolyte shouted as he saw another of his battalion mates brutally murdered by Vicente.


    "Defiant Tyranny?" Vicente looked toward the man acting against him, two gigantic fists, blue as jelly, bearing down on him.


    Vicente manipted his target''s armor with a severed neck. He used this person as a shield, preventing those fists from hitting him.


    The man''s fists were mighty, and when they touched the body of his dying ally, they deformed him in an instant, crushing him mercilessly.


    Seizing the opportunity, Vicente shifted position and ran into thest three level 1 opponents still standing.


    He had already used 70% of his mana, and he would be in trouble if he didn''t eliminate these people quickly!


    No longer manipting his ability from his first Magic Pentagram, he used the sword in his hand to attack the standing people.


    With his martial arts skills and speed, he quickly sliced through the first of those men, amputating his arms in one move with the sword.


    As the level 2 Acolyte watched, exhausted and seeing hispanion''s body crushed by his fists, he turned even redder with rage.


    But the blood of hispanions covering much of his body disguised the hatred he felt at the moment.


    Trying to ignore the superficial wounds caused by Vicente''s previous blows to his group, he tried once again to activate his primary skill.


    However, as he forced his mana into his Magic Gem, he suddenly felt pain behind his eyes, and his facial muscles tightened.


    His Yellow Magic Gem faded, and blood dripped from his eyes.


    "Shit!" He muttered as he felt exhaustion and weakness spreading through his body.


    By attacking Vicente a moment ago, he had put almost everything into that move!


    Having missed, he now had less mana than he needed to activate his weakest skill!


    Vicente already knew this would happen andughed under his mask, ignoring the pain in his back and his growing fatigue to finish off thest person in his path.


    He slid across the ground, Vice surprised hisst opponent and shed his legs.


    "Aaaaaaaaaagh!"


    As more screams erupted from outside the mansion, a man dressed as the enemy suddenly appeared at the door of the Fuller family''s home.

 Chapter 101 Casualties

    <h4>Chapter 101 Casualties?</h4>


    Vicente looked at the entrance of his building with concern, noticing a level 1 Acolyte there.


    However, as he looked at that ce, he saw that person fall face-first to the ground, and a young red-haired man covered in blood appeared at that door.


    "Rory?"


    "Vice?"


    The two shouted each other''s names, all the enemies in the area already dead or unconscious and unable to hear each other.


    "What happened here, man? How did it all start?" Vicente asked as he continued where he was, too tired to walk around the area casually.


    "I don''t know. We just got attacked. I was training when suddenly there was a bang and shaking. When I realized we were under attack, our men were already unloading their weapons on the enemies attacking us." Rory said as he ran a hand over his mask, removing some of the blood of his enemies.


    "So that was it... Anyway, those bastards are from the Defiant Tyranny. They probably attacked us because of the Scarlet Syndicate emissaries." Vicente sighed in defeat, having no choice but to take sides.


    He had done nothing to encourage such a group to attack him. He was willing to listen to an offer from anyone who knocked on his door. Yet, he had been brutally attacked by the people from the Defiant Tyranny and had now lost several of his men.


    Not only that, but because of a visitor he had not invited, they would now be mortal enemies of the group that had attacked them!


    In this society, no one would care if side ''A'' killed side ''B'' for being attacked in the first ce. Everyone knew every action had a reaction, but the attacker did not care about the other party''s right to defend itself. If they lost some of their men, they would definitely not stand still just because ''it was already expected.''


    Revenge ruled this world!


    Was it eptable to stand still against a group that "dared" not ept the oppression of the strongest? Of course not.


    Thinking about it while taking a deep breath, Vice couldn''t help but curse the two sides responsible for this confrontation.


    ''Scarlet Syndicate, Defiant Tyranny, this wille back to you. I promise you that!'' Vicente clenched his fists as he looked at the bodies in the area.


    At that moment, the survivors inside the Fuller family home finally left their posts and came to help Vicente and Rory.


    Rory quickly ordered them to kill the men who had just passed out from exhaustion or injuries while most of the group collected the belongings of the dead.


    At 4 a.m., the street in front of the group''s headquarters would bepletely cleared, with a giant bonfire burning in front of it.


    They had already killed all their enemies, so there was no turning back now. Defiant Tyranny would definitelye after them, so there was no point in hiding the bodies or anything else.


    Vicente and Rory simply decided to expose their position against this group and publicly dere war on this local underworld organization.


    As this fire extinguished the bodies of their enemies, Vicente looked at the mes and said. "Rory, go to one of the Scarlet Syndicate''s posts. ept the proposal from earlier and tell them what happened here."


    "Are you sure about this?" Rory looked at his friend.


    "We have no choice. Now we either get the Scarlet Syndicate''s protection, or the Defiant Tyranny''s people will kill us." Vicente said with an ugly expression on his face.


    He kept looking at the fire from inside his building, already without the mask from earlier, but still with his clothes stained with blood and remains. "Let''s take advantage of it while there''s still time to stick to the earlier agreement. We will adjust our ns ordingly in theing days."


    "I understand. That must be the only way to go nheless." Rory sighed before leaving his friend to go directly to one of the ces Aaron had said belonged to the Scarlet Syndicate.


    Rory didn''t even bother to change his clothes. Like someone in a hurry, he left in his blood-stainedbat gear.


    Vicente stayed behind to guard his property, afraid of an enemy reaction.


    But while he was in the office on the second floor of the building, one of his men came in with an update on what had happened that night.


    "Boss, we have the numbers on the enemies, our members, and the items we have collected." A Senior Apprentice, tall and strong, hairless but with arge ck mustache, said this with a terrible countenance.


    Blood could be seen on his clothes, a mixture of his own blood and that of the enemies.


    "First, speak of our losses," Vicente ordered as he stood with his back to the man, still looking at the bonfire before his area.


    "We lost 11 men tonight. Of those, 8 were Junior Apprentices, and the rest were Intermediate Apprentices. But among the survivors, we have 9 seriously injured men and 7 with minor injuries. Some need urgent medical attention. Otherwise, we will have more casualties in the next few hours." He informed, making Vicente even angrier.


    A considerable number of his men had died that night!


    But not only that had been lost. The building had been damaged and would have to be repaired. Some of the wagons had beenpletely destroyed, and the group would have to rece them.


    "OK, take two of the less injured men to the offices of Doctors Doyle and Hill," Vicente ordered, using some of the names Aaron had given him.


    Doyle''s and Hill''s clinics were open any time of day and kept their clientspletely confidential. They even visited their clients in the middle of the night and didn''t charge exorbitant prices.


    They were one of the few who could efficiently serve the underworld, the only drawback being their peculiar and sometimes dangerous methods. But for desperate people in need of medical attention, they were excellent.


    The man made a mental note and gave Vice the rest of the results before he left. "As for the enemies, 26 bodies are burning right now, boss. Eight were Senior Apprentices who fell to our weapons, 14 were level 1 Acolytes, and the rest were level 2 magicians who mostly died at your hands.


    None of them managed to escape, so the entire group that attacked us is gone." He said in a tone of obvious satisfaction with that part.


    Losing his men were bad. But 11 Apprentices dying in the face of 16 Acolytes and 10 Senior Apprentices were magnificent!


    Those 11 men from Vicente''s group had died with ss!


    It was true that Vicente and Rory had killed most of these stronger people. However, these men had their glory, killing higher-level opponents and still helping their leaders.


    "Those 26 enemies didn''t leave any spatial storage items behind, but we collected weapons, armor, and some coins.


    We collected 8 gold coins, 675 silver coins, and 993 bronze coins.


    There was nothing else of value among them."

 Chapter 102 Membership Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 102 Membership Agreement ?</h4>


    After informing his leader of the amounts collected on the bodies of the enemies, the man who informed Vicente left to attend to his order regarding doctors for the group.


    Left alone in his office, Vicente made an ugly face as he felt pain in his back. ''I need a healing potion.'' He thought to himself.


    Unfortunately, the potion he had was not suitable for Apprentices like him. If he drank it, even if it was meant to heal or even strengthen whoever consumed it, he might even explode!


    The amount of mana one had in one''s body was something very delicate. When one ingested something that would naturally ''bless'' one''s body with mana, one always had to be mindful of one''s absorption capacity.


    If they took in more than they could handle, they would run the same risk of increasing their cultivation and not increasing the number of Magic Pentagrams to stabilize their powers.


    With that in mind, Vicente decided to find an alchemist when morning came.


    ''I will use some of what I set aside to buy new weapons to get some pills and potions.'' He reconsidered his ns.


    With so many dead, he now had more weapons than staff. His urgency for new artifacts was also lessened because he had begun to study forging.


    As someone with several men on his team who could advance a level or two with resources, Vicente changed some of his ns to increase the quality of his forces rather than just increasing the number of men on his side.


    ...


    While Vicente was considering what to do with his savings, news of what had happened to his group was already spreading through the city!


    At the Defiant Tyranny headquarters brothel, the leader of this local criminal group, a level 5 Acolyte, was red with rage when he discovered that one of his battalions had been wiped out.


    He didn''t even know that the group had gone into action until the news of their destruction reached him a few moments ago!


    To him, the group was just watching these people, as he had ordered earlier.


    "What the hell! How did this happen? And how did those bastards do it?" He shouted as the mana in his body solidified around his fists, and the people in the room kept their distance from their boss as the table smashed to the floor.


    A Senior Apprentice broke into a cold sweat and informed his leader.


    "Boss, I was watching the area earlier when it was time for the shift change. The new watch leader was informed about a visit of the Scarlet Syndicate to these people and ordered an attack afterward."


    "Scarlet Syndicate?" One of the group''s high-ranking henchmen narrowed his eyes. "Have they joined forces with our enemies?"


    "I''m not sure." The Apprentice looked at the level 4 man who asked him. "But there was a contact, and the person who reced us decided to attack preemptively.


    There was no way for us to know that they were strong enough to withstand an attack from one of our 4 battalions. After all, there were only Apprentices in that group."


    "Only Apprentices? Are you saying we lost one of the battalions to such a group?" The number two over there shouted angrily, feeling this was a terrible mistake.


    Obviously, they wouldn''t let it go unnoticed. However, attacking such a powerful group without preparation was an undeniable mistake.


    "What are these people''s magical talents?" The leader asked, knowing that this was the only eptable exnation for this defeat.


    "We don''t know. They hide their Magic Gems with masks..." The man quickly described what he knew, not even knowing these people''s abilities, for only a few had acted publicly and shown their powers until now.


    After listening for nearly ten minutes, the leader of the Defiant Tyranny ordered. "I want this resolved as soon as possible. Find out the talents of these people so we can attack them with everything we have! I will personally slit the throats of the fucking person behind this group!"


    ...


    On the other hand, while the two physicians requested by Vice earlier were already moving to his headquarters, Rory was already in Scarlet Syndicate''s post.


    Having used the contact from earlier to gain ess to the staff of this post at one end of Scarlet Syndicate territory, Rory nervously was watching the people watching him as his contact came to this ce.


    The people in that group were rather hostile. They looked at him with ugly expressions, seeing him rather negatively.


    But was it bizarre to do that to someone who reeked of blood and had several battle scars on his clothes?


    Even criminals had their standards and would not only be more careful with some people but would also be influenced by bad first impressions.


    But Rory''s wait would not be extended, and soon, the man he had seen earlier with Vicente entered the waiting room where he was being watched.


    "You guys made up your minds faster than I expected." The man entered the room smiling as he looked at Rory and understood what had happened. "Let me guess. You were attacked?"


    "More or less... Anyway, we''ve considered your proposal, and we''re ready to go through with it. It still stands, right? You said we''d have until the next night to think about it. We still have a few hours before the deadline."


    The man said nothing and asked. "Who attacked you?"


    "The Defiant Tyranny." Rory didn''t hesitate.


    "I see..." The man was ying with a ring on one of his fingers when he heard that and tapped twice on the table.


    After a moment of silence, he said. "We can proceed with the deal I proposed earlier. But we''ll need more if your group wants our protection from the Defiant Tyranny. How about 70% of your profits?"


    "55%," Rory said.


    "70%."


    "60%."


    "70%."


    "65%! That''s the best we can do." Rory got a little nervous, seeing that this person had not only caused problems for his group but wanted to charge them to solve what they had created!


    This was the height of absurdity!


    The red-haired young man said. "If we can''t make a deal, you won''t gain anything."


    "And you will die." The blond man smiled at Rory.


    "It''s not that simple. We can run and hide. Plus, we can raise our level and hire mercenaries. It would be harder, but we can survive for a while." Rory said in a determined tone without showing his desperation. "And if we die, you will gain nothing. You might even get into trouble because of a local destabilization.


    I hear your group is being targeted by several others these days... Will they stand by if Defiant Tyranny''s actions cause local destabilization?"


    Sometimes, major conflicts did not start because theycked a "spark" to detonate the explosive "material" already in the "area."


    In the case of Millfall, the Scarlet Syndicate was definitely the group with the most enemies at the moment. If there was any local instability, the chances of that explosive "material" going off and harming that group were not small.


    As a group that was enjoying some of their recent gains, this was no time for them to face problems like a war in their "backyard."


    Rory and Vicente knew theplicated situation of the local powers and were not ignorant of the consequences of getting involved with these groups.


    The man noticed that Rory wasn''t an ignoramus getting involved in problems he didn''t understand and stopped ying with the ring in one of his hands.


    "Very well, 65%. We can agree on that."


    With those words, the two of them would soon draw up a quick and simple Magical Agreement, stating that the Scarlet Syndicate would support them locally while they would give them 65% of the profits from their operations in their public business.


    Vicente would also have to sign an agreement with this group, so right after finishing his talks there, Rory quickly made his way back to the almost-destroyed building with the agreement already signed by that representative.


    ...


    Nothing more exciting would happen in Millfall for the rest of the night, and the day slowly dawned on the city.


    While surprising rumors began to spread in the neighborhoods of Vicente and the Defiant Tyranny, the agreement with the Scarlet Syndicate had already been confirmed by being signed by the leaders of both sides.


    The physicians called in by Vicente''s men had already cared for the men in more worrisome conditions on the almost-destroyed estate. However, there were still people who needed the care of those doctors for more time.


    Not all of them could be cared for with medical treatments alone and needed potent drugs to recover fully.


    Vicente and Rory had used the remaining time between their nightly actions and dawn to recover some of their physical condition. However, still bruised from their previous battles, which had given them injuries that were difficult to recover from with meditation and self-healing, they left the estate at dawn and went in search of local alchemist shops.


    It was time for them to strengthen the group with some drugs!

 Chapter 103 Botanica Magica

    <h4>Chapter 103 Botanica Magica?</h4>


    When they pulled up to an alchemy shop in the center of Millfall, Vicente, and Rory were dressed as they usually were when they weren''t running their criminal organization.


    They entered thergest alchemy shop in town with no masks on their faces and their Magic Gems on disy.


    Millfall had many small professional shops of all kinds. There was even a ''shopping mall'' in the town center where various small merchants and professionals could rent space for their businesses.


    But these locations in the local ''mall,'' unlike some ces on Earth, were where less prestigious shops set up their sites.


    A good shop of a renowned specialist would not have to pay rent for a small space in such a ce! They would have their own shop in one of the city''s main avenues, a big ce with many possibilities.


    This ce''s ''shopping malls'' were for beginners and lower-level professionals, such as 1st stage experts, to disy their shops and services.


    It would be difficult to findrge establishments run by 3rd stage or higher alchemists in such ces in cities like this.


    Knowing this and looking for good quality items, Vicente and Rory chose the best ce in town to buy or trade alchemical items.


    The most famous store in Millfall, Botanica Magica, had everything from ingredients, techniques, and spells for alchemists, recipes, and even pills for sale.


    Botanica Magica was the closest thing you could get to what alchemists had in their association, but without having to be an alchemist or a member of the organization.


    If you had coins and patience, you could easily do business there!


    As people who knew they had no time to waste, Vicente and Rory would not look for foolish savings by looking for the cheapest ce.


    Sure, if they looked elsewhere, they could pay less than they would have to for the items in this store. But they understood that their focus was on their business, not on getting discounts from professionals and stores they would have to waste their time getting to know.


    In their minds, getting more guaranteed products faster was worth paying a little more!


    As they entered arge building with a design that made Vicente remember some historical buildings in Asia, he immediately sensed an intense medicinal fragrance.


    As they entered this fragrant environment, they came across arge area without walls where there was a huge hall of more than 400 square meters filled with people.


    In this area''s center was arge circr counter where several attendants could be seen guiding customers.


    Around this ce, there were signs on the ceiling here and there giving directions, but several small ces, like monuments, were avable for people to look at.


    But these were not monuments. Here and there were nts and ancient artifacts, damaged but valuable for their history and ssification.


    In certain corners were small shelves and tables with items for sale.


    ''This is like a fair.'' Vice thought to himself as he looked around the already noisy area at the beginning of the day.


    In the magic world, people woke up very early. Shops like this one would be open at 8 a.m. with many peopleing and going.


    Rory saw some of the 3rd or 4th generation disciples of the owner of this shop selling things in the area and asked Vicente. "What exactly are we going to buy today? All of our men are Apprentices, so everything we need should be avable in this area."


    The Botanica Magica building had three levels. Each one represented a magical stage, where resources and services were for sale to people of equivalent magic power.


    On the sides of thisrge hall were stairs that led to the upper levels, but mere apprentices like them wouldn''t need nor have the means to buy 2nd-grade resources.


    But Rory was curious about what his friend wanted to buy there. He knew how many coins they had to spend, but Vicente had the final say, not him.


    Vicente answered his friend as he watched and walked around the area. "I want to spend at most half of our savings. I will buy something to heal our wounds and resources to strengthen our weaknesses. However, I want to help at least five of our men advance with what we buy here."


    Pills, potions, and 1st-grade resources cost between 2,000 and 15,000 bronze coins on average, depending on the drug type, purity, and delivery.


    Vicente had the equivalent of 100,000 bronze coins to spend this morning, so he could not help all of his men.


    If he wanted to increase the strength of his group, he would have to focus on a few of his men. He could not help them all at the same time!


    He still needed coins to keep his operation running, buy food, and pay his workers.


    Vicente knew he could get between 6 and 30 magic items from this shop, not enough to help everyone in his group.


    He spotted the ce where a young alchemist had several vials on a table and was sitting reading a book.


    Rory also looked at the young alchemist, who was dressed in one of the association''s robes.


    He smelled a medicinal scent that caught his attention. ''This looks like a good alchemist...''


    Vice asked as they approached the brown-haired man. "What do you have here, friend? I see there are fewer people in the area interested in your resources."


    The man continued to read his book but replied to Vicente. "That''s natural. Not everyone is willing to pay the price for good resources."


    "Oh? And what do those good resources do?" Rory asked with a smile, seeing that this alchemist was quite confident.


    An alchemist''s level did not determine everything. Just as there were Acolyte warriors who were weaker than Apprentices, there were 1st-stage alchemists who were more talented than some 2nd-stage alchemists.


    A 1st-stage alchemist would never be able to produce a 2nd-grade pill because of theck of mana in their body. But if a talented 1st-stage alchemistpeted with a not-so-talented Acolyte alchemist to produce a 1st-grade pill, the low-level person could produce a purer and more efficient pill!


    The purity of a pill did not reflect the mana used in its production but the intelligence in mixing the ingredients and bringing them to their full potential in the mixture. It was not enough to have a lot of mana or just an extra Magic Pentagram to achieve this. One would have to have a deep understanding of alchemy!


    This understanding could be achieved even at a low level.


    The alchemist took his eyes off the book and looked at Rory, especially at the green gem on the redhead''s forehead. "I have pills and potions of various kinds. But they are all high in their purity, close to 90%."


    The purer a pill or potion was, the better its effects would be, and the fewer impurities would umte in the body of the one who ingested it.


    Pills and potions could easily raise the magic level of living beings. But this did note without a price. By epting this "easy" power, one would have to deal with the consequences of umting impurities in one''s body, which could range from reducing one''s life expectancy to limiting one''s future progress.


    Such impurities could be eliminated somehow, but these were not easy or cheap processes. As a result, most people had to be careful about the number of magical resources they consumed during their journeys.


    This was not so important in the early levels because the amount of power needed to advance was small, and the impurities were not many. But as one progressed through the magical ranks, it could easily get one into trouble. Therefore, purer pills and potions had a higher value.


    However, in addition to the weaker damage, the main effect of this type of resource would be stronger if it were purer.


    Depending on their talent, magicians could absorb more or less of the same resource. But resources could provide more or less benefit depending on their purity.


    The pill Rory had taken earlier was an example of this. It had not been able to give him a breakthrough, but if it had been purer than it was, it might have been different!


    Listening to this alchemist, Vicente became more serious. ''Junior Apprentices or Senior Apprentices can only consume 1st-grade pills and potions. But one has an entirely different need than the other. So those who are closer to the Acolyte level need more pure 1st-grade resources if they want to advance.''


    His eyes narrowed, aware of what he needed to solve his problems. ''I need such resources to help the Senior Apprentices in my group be Acolytes!''


    He said to the alchemist. ''Very well. I need resources to help less talented Senior Apprentices advance to the 2nd magic stage. What do you have here that can do that?"

 Chapter 104 Pills and Potions

    <h4>Chapter 104 Pills and Potions?</h4>


    "Low-level Senior Apprentice? How low?" The alchemist looked at Vicente while still sitting where he was.


    Different talents had different ranges of purity that were indicated for consumption to be affected as one wished.


    If someone with the red talent, the lowest of them all, wanted to advance from Senior Apprentice to level 1 Acolyte, they would have to consume something of high medicinal strength and purity.


    Just as there were anesthetics with different intensities on Earth, there were pills, potions, and more with simr characteristics but different intensities in the Pris Realm.


    "Orange-grade talents," Vicente replied.


    "Then you definitely need a pill with a purity above 80%. The most suitable for such people would be a Spirit Bone Marrow Pill, which can destroy some imperfections that bodies of lesser talents have."


    The Spirit Bone Marrow Pill was a kind of resource that, ifpared to those found on Earth, would be like morphine among analgesics. It was not the strongest in its category but extremely strong in its purpose.


    There were several different grades of such pills, and people of lesser talent usually used them to approach breakthroughs.


    They were violent in their effects, and once ingested, they would even change some of the essences in the bodies of the magicians who ingested them. Contrary to what one might think, this was not an easy thing to do, but rather a very dangerous one, which increased the chance of death during the magician''s promotion by 50%.


    However, low-talent magicians were so inefficient at absorbing the medicinal essence of resources that they would have to use drastic methods if they wanted to advance.


    Vicente and Rory looked at each other, knowing that such a pill was among the most expensive they could find.


    "I have 2 such pills with 90% purity. I can sell them both for 20 thousand bronze coins. What do you think? Are you interested?"


    Rory swallowed his saliva when he heard that. That was 20% of what they had to spend today!


    "Is there no potion of the same kind?" The young redhead asked.


    Pills and potions could be made with the same substances. Yet, each type of substance had its strengths and weaknesses.


    Pills usually had longersting effects, and one had to meditate to digest their medicinal power. Potions, on the other hand, had more immediate effects, and one did not have to do much to benefit from them.


    However, because potions were so much simpler, they were weaker than pills and naturally cheaper.


    Because of their milder and quicker effects, most existing potions were of the recovery type for healing or restoring one''s mana without any effort.


    "No. Someone with that talent level who tries to advance to the 2nd stage will not get what it takes to advance in one try with a potion. At most, they would get closer to advancing, but I wouldn''t guarantee you much." The alchemist said.


    Vicente kept the price of these pills in mind and asked. "What else do you have here? Think of my friend and me. What here can help us? We need something regenerative and also for progress."


    The alchemist looked at their foreheads once more, then at the vials on the table beside him. "What is your level? Junior? Intermediate or Senior?"


    The two standing young men were hiding their cultivation, so there was no way for this Senior Apprentice to estimate their cultivation.


    "We are Intermediate Apprentices," Rory replied.


    "In that case, I believe that the Mageblood Essence healing potion can repair low and medium-level damage to the bodies of magicians at your level. I have four such potions. I can exchange each of them for 3.5 thousand bronze coins."


    He took one of the pill bottles and said. "For you to get closer to the Senior Apprentice level, I have this pill, Crocodile Tear, with 85% purity."


    Crocodile Tear was a few degrees lower in potency than the Spirit Bone Marrow Pill. It would not put its user at risk of death and would simply give the one who ingested it more essence to attempt a small breakthrough.


    It was one of the options for magicians to use in the middle of their magical stage to strengthen themselves quickly.


    "Crocodile Tear costs 8.5 thousand bronze coins each."


    Seeing the reflective expression on their faces, the alchemist closed his eyes for a moment and made an offer. "If you take the two Spirit Bone Marrow Pills, two Crocodile Tears, and two Mageblood Essences, I can give you a small discount.


    How about 40,000 bronze coins? For that price, one of the two potions will be free."


    Because he sold higher-quality resources, which were more expensive, this alchemist had fewer customers than average. The customers who did know him knew that his pills and potions were excellent. But as a 17-year-old alchemist, he still had a long way to go before his name was known.


    If he had the chance to make a big sale like this, he would do it to get rid of these highly perishable products!


    Pills and potions would rot after a few weeks of production. So you wouldn''t often see many of these items avable for immediate delivery.


    But by selling his goods in his master''s shop, this alchemist could usually sell his stuff before it rotted.


    However, he only made the mostmon types of pills for sale. If one wanted him to make something special, one must order it in advance!


    "40 thousand?" Vicente heard this suggestion and stopped to think. ''With that, Rory and I will recover, and we will have a chance to increase our strength with 2 of our men. I would still have 60 thousand bronze coins for more business.''


    "OK, I''m interested," Vicente replied, and the alchemist immediately started to prepare a wooden box where these resources would go.


    "By the way, if you are interested in hiring my services, I also make customized pills and potions to order. You can give me the ingredients for the pills and potions you are interested in and pay for my services upon delivery, or even pay me for all the cost of the ingredients, and I will do all the work myself." He advertised himself before cing his contact in the box.


    "Liam Young..." Vincent read the alchemist''s name and address on the box.


    Vicente saw Liam packing his things to leave as he paid for the coins and said goodbye. "Very well. I''ll look for you in the future."


    He and Rory still had to buy more pills, but they couldn''t afford Liam''s high prices, even considering the possible discounts this man could give them. On the other hand, the other types of pills that Liam had avable to sell today were not interesting to them.


    After saying goodbye to him, they walked back through the first level of the Botanica Magica until they saw several people gathered around a tent.

 Chapter 105 Ava Oak

    <h4>Chapter 105 Ava Oak</h4>


    "Look, young master Symons is buying potions for his servant!"


    "Ahh, I would love to be in her ce... To be close to him day and night and still receive such gifts."


    "Tsk! Someone with your looks would never get a ce next to such a refined nobleman." A red-haired, well-dressed young woman with nice cleavage said this to some of the women crowding around to see the most desirable young man in town.


    The eldest son of Viscount Symons, heir to the family fortune, and considered the most talented of the local younger generation, Marcus Symons!


    At the age of 16, Marcus was already a level 3 Acolyte, someone with green talent and an unusual magical form. He had a great future ahead of him, and even though he was already engaged, many women could certainly benefit from being around him.


    Even if they were the 3rd or 4th wives of someone like him, many women would be happy to be with him.


    It was better to share a capable man full of qualities than to have the exclusivity of amon man!


    Vicente and Rory observed the many women there, ignoring thements from Mascus'' fans and the young men who were jealous of this blond guy in front of a 1st-stage alchemist.


    "Is that the Viscount''s heir?" Rory muttered to his friend, watching the handsome, tall man smile as he bought magical resources for the Senior Apprentice servant beside him.


    "Thank you, young master. I''ll continue to work hard to satisfy you!" The red-haired woman said with a smile on her face that told everybody she was willing to do crazy things for this man.


    Vicente observed this but didn''t waste his time wondering if these two were in some kind of romance. Besides the crowd, what most caught his attention was the medicinal scent of the products of the alchemist serving the son of Viscount Symons.


    ''These pills could probably help my Intermediate and Senior Apprentices improve their strength.''


    Vicente was no alchemist, but he did not need to be one to recognize the medicinal essence capable of increasing the strength of himself or his men.


    Because of this, he realized early that Liam had things that were useful to him and noticed this other alchemist also had things useful to his people.


    Ignoring the crowd between him and the alchemist, he walked on, Rory following behind.


    "Hey, who are they?"


    "Why are they going to young master Symons?"


    A few young men nearby muttered, while most of them were some distance away from where Marcus and his servant were.


    But besides the alchemist in the tent, a young woman stood beside him, facing the servant and master, smiling at each other as several people watched them.


    When they stopped in front of the young blonde woman next to the alchemist, Vice and Rory naturally got all the attention of Marcus'' fans and the young master himself.


    Marcus immediately looked at Vice and Rory, two people he had never seen or heard of before.


    But even when he realized they were out of the ordinary, he still red at them. ''Who are these idiots? Don''t they realize that I''m here now?''


    Vicente merely nodded at the young master, recognizing that Marcus was there, and then looked at the alchemist and the woman in the tent.


    These people had already delivered young master Symons'' purchases and received payment. Noticing that neither side seemed to be in the middle of a conversation, Vicente told the two in the tent. "Hello, I am looking for pills and potions for the Intermediate and Senior Apprentices of Orange-grade talent."


    Seeing Vicente''s magical form, the young blonde next to the alchemist frowned and remembered what she had recently heard from her older brother.


    ''Form of ''69'' lying down...'' She forgot that the Viscount''s son was right there, and a smile formed on her face. "Vicente? Is that you?"


    "Huh? Do you know me?" Vicente did not recognize her, but considering her beauty, he was sure he had never seen her before.


    However, looking at this young woman who seemed to be the same age as her, Rory remembered seeing someone who looked like her.


    "You... You awakened your magical powers with me." Rory said.


    "Oh? Is that so?" Vice saw the beauty agree, but she quickly exined herself.


    "I don''t know you, although it''s true that I awakened my powers with your friend. I actually heard about you from my older brother, Lukas." She said before introducing herself. "My name is Ava Oak."


    Vicente and Rory remembered that name from their conversation with Lukas a few days ago, recalling that he had told them to stop by the Oak Supply Store and look for Ava.


    "I didn''t expect to find you here. Is the Oak family rted to Botanica Magica by any chance?" Vicente asked.


    Marcusughed when he heard that. "Of course they are. Botanica Magica is of the family of the wife of the Oak patriarch."


    Vice and Rory knew a lot about some of the internal affairs of Millfall''s powers. But they didn''t know everything, and, of course, they didn''t know about the Oak family''s situation with this shop.


    But even though they were close, the Oak family and Botanica Magica were not supporters of each other. Lukas and Ava''s family was smallpared to such a big store.


    The family behind Botanica Magica made room for young people from the Oak family to learn from the disciples of the alchemist who owned the shop.


    Ava studied with this alchemist by her side, acting as his secretary.


    Although she was a magician and already knew how to make some potions and pills, she couldn''tpare to this Senior Apprentice who was about to be an Acolyte. She would need at least a few more years at his side to reach the same level of alchemy that he had now.


    "Oh? I was not familiar with that. Thank you for the information, young master Symons." Vicente smiled at Marcus.


    "So you two already know each other?" The alchemist smiled and said. "I have some things that arepatible with what you seek. Pleasee in, and let''s talk in private."


    Hearing this, Rory and Vicente entered the tent while Marcus watched them silently, clenching his fists. ''What annoying people.''


    "Let''s go, Harper. We have nothing else to do here."

 Chapter 106 Friend of My Friend

    <h4>Chapter 106 Friend of My Friend?</h4>


    Entering the tent and seeing the crowd dwindle nearby, Vicente and Rory soon heard a few words from Ava and the alchemist.


    "Are you friends of the Oak family? Tell me about yourselves." The alchemist said as he was one of the Oak patriarch students teaching Lukas'' sister.


    As someone connected to the Oak family, he naturally wanted the best for the family and young talents like Ava and Lukas.


    Vicente then said. "I don''t think I can say that right now. I met Lukas while my friend Rory and Miss Ava were awakening their magical powers. After that, we met by chance and talked about the future.


    Lukas and I have an aptitude for forging, but we are not backed by the traditional powers of our craft. We may be friends, but we are not yet."


    This man liked sincerity and appreciated the words of this ck-haired young man.


    "But senior Dn, Vicente is being too modest. My brother told me that he has ns for these two and that I should help them if I have the chance." Ava said in a low voice so that her temporary teacher could hear her.


    ''Is that so?''


    Dn said then. "Well, you two will certainly have a good rtionship in the future. I can feel that. So tell me what you need. I''ll see how I can help you. A friend of Lukas is a friend of mine."


    Good connections made all the difference. There was no need to ask for favors. By being connected to the right people, such a person would benefit without even knowing it.


    Being a friend of the Viscount, one would get discounts in almost every store they went to and ess to events that few knew existed.


    As the saying goes, there was nothing better than being a friend of the king!


    For example, Lukas was not tall enough to give Vice and Rory ess to many opportunities. But as the eldest son of the Oak patriarch, he could help his contacts with alchemist items through his family.


    Vicente knew he didn''t have enough to refuse certain favors and agreed to owe one to Lukas. "I need items to help my men level up. They are not talented, so I feel I need strong pills with good purity."


    "Hmm, Intermediate and Senior Apprentices, right?" Dn remembered Vicente''s words from a few moments ago. "Well, right now, I only have one pill that can help the orange talented Senior Apprentices. But I do have several options for Intermediate Apprentices."


    Dn showed some pill bottles on the table, showing Rory and Vicente 8 options for their men at their magic level.


    "The only pill I have for Senior Apprentices is a Glory Night, 80% pure. It should be enough to help one of your men if someone is brave enough to take it."


    Glory Night was the most powerful type of pill for magicians who wanted to advance with the support of a pill. Compared to Spirit Bone Marrow Pill, it was 50 times stronger!


    As a result, the dangers of this pill were much greater for those who took it, and it was usually only suitable for people of very low talent who were facing a cultivation bottleneck.


    Already knowing about this pill, Vicente could not agree to buy such a thing. His men were not very talented, but if they were given time, they could naturally be Acolytes.


    There was no reason for him to use such a resource now, an item that normally could not be found in the 1st grade because it waspelling and usually had a starting level of 2nd grade.


    The level of pills mainly depended on the mana level of their creator.


    However, depending on the resources used to create the pill, some could even affect stronger ones. In other words, there were items of the 1st grade that could affect 2nd-stage magicians.


    "It''s not worth the risk," Rory muttered.


    The alchemist agreed and said. "It depends on the age of the one who wants to advance and be an Acolyte. But indeed, I would avoid giving this pill to a young or even middle-aged person. If I gave it to someone like that, not only would the risk of death be great, but it would also destroy the possibility of that person reaching level 5 of the 2nd stage.


    But it depends on you. It is your choice and such a person''s intention. If you want the pill, I can sell it to you for 11,000 bronze coins."


    That was a good price!


    Liam had sold each Spirit Bone Marrow Pill for 10,000 bronze coins, so paying only 11,000 for this other was a bargain.


    Dn really did give Lukas'' friends a nice discount!


    Unfortunately for Rory and Vicente, they didn''t have the coins to take advantage of such chance.


    "The price is perfect, but we do not have enough to buy this just to save for the future," Vicente said.


    The alchemist then spoke about the 8 pills for the Intermediate Apprentices. "As for the other pills, I have here 3 types of pills for your weaker men. They are..."


    He quickly presented each of them, giving a price for each.


    One of the three types costs 6,000, another 5,000, and thest 7,000 bronze coins.


    After hearing the prices and names of the pills, as well as a basic exnation of the effects of the one he had never heard of, Vicente decided to buy 6 of the 8 pills for 36,000 bronze coins.


    This left him with the equivalent of 24,000 bronze coins, enough to search for more resources for his men, who were about to be Acolytes.


    "Alright, here they are," Ava said as she handed Rory a box with their pills.


    Unfortunately, they had no ce to store them, so they would have to carry them to their estate carefully.


    After receiving the coins from Vicente, Dn asked. "Is there anything else you need, young man? Enjoy it now. I won''t make such good prices when youe to me in the future."


    "How long and how much would it cost for you to make Spirit Bone Marrow Pills with at least 80% purity?" Vicente asked.


    Liam had already made it clear to him and Rory that he made pills to order, but from what they understood, it would not only be more expensive to order pills by the hour from this alchemist, but it would also take longer.


    At the same time, they could not wait too long. The Scarlet Syndicate would not support them 100% of the time, and there were certainly ways for Defiant Tyranny to make things difficult for their group, even with their recent affiliation with that other group.


    As such, Vicente and Rory needed to purchase resources that were already avable and were only interested in gathering information on reliable alchemists who could serve them for future orders.


    Dn thought for a moment and answered. "It would take me 3 days if I did have the ingredients and no orders in front. But I already have two orders for the next few days, so I advise you to find another alchemist".


    That was Botanica Magica. The professionals there were not justpetitors trying to steal customers from other alchemists.


    Every deal that was made in the shop benefited all the other alchemists there because they were all, to some degree, disciples of its owner. When one sold something, part of the sale stayed with Botanica Magica and was used for the benefit of all the shop members.


    Instead of letting this young man go looking for other shops in town, Dn pointed out an acquaintance of his. "Go to the ck-haired man across the area. He should have what you''re looking for."


    Seeing where Dn was pointing, Rory immediately noticed a ck-haired man standing beside a round red cauldron.


    Vicente also looked toward this alchemist, who seemed to cook pills while serving his customers.


    Dnughed and said. "This is your first time here, right? Don''t be surprised. Some alchemists make pills in public. Not all of them are distracted by conversations and people watching them.


    The one you see is a great 1st stage alchemist who should soon advance and be an Acolyte. Enjoy it. He won''t be selling 1st-grade pills for long.


    A higher-level practitioner could produce items of a lower grade than their level if they wanted to. Of course, they would produce lower-grade items of higher quality than they could at lower levels, but few did that. Even if they could produce lower-grade items of higher quality, the cost of those items would still be much lower than the price of items of the same grade as the practitioner''s stage.


    For example, a 2nd-grade pill might cost between 20 and 50 thousand bronze coins!


    Thus, more skilled practitioners rarely waste their time making items of lower grades.


    Vicente and Rory listened to Dn and said goodbye, saying they hoped to see them in the future and then going to the alchemist.

 Chapter 107 Favorable and Unfavorable Movements

    <h4>Chapter 107 Favorable and Unfavorable Movements?</h4>


    After saying goodbye to Ava and Dn, Vicente and Rory managed to buy two more pills from the alchemist Lukas'' friend had rmended.


    However, they had to pay a high price for the two pills that the man had at his disposal. ording to the man, there were no other pills like the ones they wanted in the shop at the moment.


    Vicente, who had already guessed this from the medicinal scent in the air, epted such a man''s price and paid 24,000 bronze coins for the two pills.


    Having done that, they returned to their estate after disguising themselves so that no one would be able to trace them from their morning movements.


    ...


    Arriving at their estate, Vicente and Rory soon distributed the items they had just bought to the men they considered most worthy of investment.


    But none of these 12 people were allowed to immediately start taking the pills they had received from their bosses.


    Given the group''s problematic situation, these people would continue to stand guard around the estate while Vice and Rory would recover and try new advancements.


    They were the main warriors, so they had to be in the best shape possible!


    With that in mind, the two soon drank the potions they had bought with Liam, quickly noticing the quick and gentle effects of the recovery potions.


    Vicente immediately felt the pain in his back go away as he drank his potion. Not only that, but he also felt all the mana he had used up earlier and had not yet fully recovered return to normal.


    He felt like a deted balloon returning to its full size, bursting with energy and explosive power in each of his muscles.


    Recovery potions not only regenerated injuries and spent mana. They also had the side effect of raising one''s spirit and temporarily increasing one''s strength.


    This was so interesting that some magicians would use potions of various kinds to boost their attributes before an important battle. Even recovery potions were used for this purpose if one did not have the specific spirit and attribute enhancement potion.


    However, this was not a power of the user but rather a temporary condition that would pass after minutes or hours, depending on how much one used one''s powers.


    The positive effects of the potions were very fast, and 5 minutes after taking these two potions, Vice and Rory were fully recovered and ready to meditate.


    The two took their Crocodile Tear pills and soon began meditating, trying to strengthen themselves and raise their magic level!


    ...


    While Vicente and Rory were doing their best to prepare for the challenges ahead, the people of Defiant Tyranny had already learned of their new enemies'' alliance with the Scarlet Syndicate.


    This would definitely hamper their actions against these brave young men who had stood up to them in self-defense the night before. Yet, that didn''t mean this local group would ept that and leave things as if nothing had happened.


    As a prominent local criminal society, Defiant Tyranny had several ways to pressure Vicente''s group and punish them for their crimes.


    At the moment, they were not looking for immediate revenge. A frontal attack would only cause the members of the Scarlet Syndicate to act in defense of these young men. They were looking for elusive options, difficult to counter or defend against.


    The underworld had its own ways!


    ...


    At Millfall''s royal guard post, the Commander worked as usual, dealing with the local matters that required his attention.


    The local work was simple. He had to watch the nobles, enforce royalw, and collect the taxes these noble families and local businesses owed to His Majesty.


    As a Mage, little of what happened locally caught his attention or was even a problem in the eyes of this seasoned soldier.


    But while going about his routine at the Royal Guard office in Millfall, this man suddenly felt a shadow behind him and took his eyes off some documents he was reading.


    He did not get up and remained seated in his chair. But he murmured in a low voice. "What do you want? This is not a good ce for us tomunicate."


    "I know. My group has a problem with a rookie. We need your help." The shadow said in a low voice, causing the soldier to narrow his eyes.


    "A newbie? Do you want my help because of a rookie? Are you sure about that? I just owe you a favor, so I won''t owe you anything else if you use it for this." The Commander muttered.


    He was one of the strongest local Mages. However, he was only a soldier and lost out to many high-ranking local Acolytes in terms of influence and wealth.


    "I have no choice. I want to hit the bastard, even if it means losing thest favor you owe me. These people I want to hurt are strangers. I''d rather not underestimate them." The gruff, sultry voice said this.


    "Very well, tell me who they are, and I will find a way to affect them. But as we''ve done before, I''ll just put them in position for you to do the dirty work."


    "That''s all I need." The voice said before disappearing.


    ...


    While some moved for bad, others moved for Vicente''s good.


    Already aware of what had happened at the headquarters of Vicente''s mercenary group, Jax Peters was already moving to fulfill the ck-haired young man''s demands.


    He and his younger brother had been beaten the night before. But their situation could have been much worse. Jax had realized that when he heard what happened to an elite squad trying to raid Vice''s building that night.


    Considering Vicente was strong enough to kill several low-level Acolytes and crazy enough to challenge powerful people in Millfall, this man didn''t want any trouble with him!


    Jax prayed for Defiant Tyranny to eliminate Vicente. But until that happened, he wanted no more trouble with this crazy young man.


    Maybe Vice was destined for the darkness of death, but before he perished, he could still have several chances to take people like Jax with him!


    Afraid of that, Jax had already given orders to his family''s people to pay the weekly coins Vice had already said they would have to pay.


    Meanwhile, Brody was trapped in his own room, too afraid to leave the house after what he had seen the night before.


    The ck-haired person behind the iron mask was a monster! If he wasn''t careful, he could lose his head in no time!


    ...


    The morning passed quickly, and soon, the afternoon in Millfall was ending.


    The Fuller family''s territory was still intact, and with the rumors circting, no new trouble had hit the taverns under the group''s protection.


    Vicente''s customers grew more confident in his proposal and began to consider the possibility of extending the shifts of their establishments.


    Zander''s Tavern had been opening up to an hourter recently, but after thetest news, the brothers were already thinking about keeping it open much longer.


    Vicente was bold enough to act against groups of Acolytes, so he must have had his cards up his sleeve. After all, what fool would risk his life without a lifesaver?


    Because of thoughts like that, some of the local merchants already visited by Vice or Rory became more interested in joining their group.


    But some still wanted to see how this rising group in this outermost part of Millfall would deal with the consequences of their recent actions. They had acted against big people. Surely, there would be consequences!


    If they showed that they could continue to grow and withstand the pressure of their enemies, many people would finally be willing to make deals to join Vicente''s burgeoning territory!


    But while many in the neighborhood were thinking about him, Vicente was finishing his cultivation and opening his eyes.


    Unfortunately, he did not feel his magic level at a new level. However, in a single afternoon, he had advanced more than 60% of the way to the peak of his level, Intermediate Apprentice.


    ''Liam''s pill didn''t give me the breakthrough I was looking for, but that was because I had only recently reached my current level.'' Vicente thought, considering the fact that this alchemist hadn''t had a chance to feel his level.


    The pill Liam had sold to Vicente and Rory was for Intermediate Apprentices who were close to advancing, not for young people who had just reached that level!


    But with his extraordinary talent, Vicente had absorbed a lot from that pill, increasing not only the density of mana in his body but also his understanding of his two elements, Earth and Lightning.


    Leaving his state of meditation, he did not hesitate to activate his ability, causing a Red Pentagram to emerge from his being, a little bigger than before and in a brighter shade.


    The moment he moved his manda across his Magic Gem and felt his ability, a smile appeared on Vicente''s face.

 Chapter 108 Progress

    <h4>Chapter 108 Progress?</h4>


    When Vicente activated his first ability, he immediately felt all the metals around the building, feeling more control and less weight on his consciousness.


    When he activated his ability, he had to focus on a particr amount of metals, and if he couldn''t control that, he would feel pressured because there were more metals around him than he could handle.


    But as he got stronger, Vicente felt that he could control more and more metals, and the pressure he felt from what was beyond his control diminished.


    This was a somewhat obvious breakthrough for him after he had greatly increased his understanding and the mana density in his body. But beyond that, Vicente felt he could go further with spells involving the Earth and Lightning elements.


    He furrowed his brow and felt the Earth around his building, realizing that if he wanted to, he could subtly manipte part of the walls of his property at will.


    Unfortunately, the walls were not made of 100% Earth, so he did not have enough to modte this building as he wished and thus repair the various damages caused by enemy magicians.


    But he felt he could manipte the electrons around him more easily now, to the point where he could even electrify non-metallic surfaces and objects.


    ''Well, it''s better than nothing.'' He deactivated his ability, and the mana around him returned to normal.


    He thought that he''d have to practice some of his forging skillster to see how this improvement would affect them. But soon, Vicente took note of where Rory had already finished his meditation and tested his powers as well.


    "As expected. You haven''t progressed either." Rory smiled as he looked at his friend.


    "What did you get from the pill?" Vicente asked.


    "I must have reached the middle of the Intermediate Apprentice level. We were hasty in not informing Liam that we had recently advanced to such a level."


    "Yes." Vice agreed. "But it doesn''t matter. He had nothing that could help us without hurting us. This upgrade today at least didn''t create too many impurities."


    Rory didn''t disagree and changed the subject. "So what now? What do we do?"


    "We will protect this post until tomorrow. In the meantime, let''s authorize our men to use the pills we bought for them."


    If these men became stronger, they could not reach new heights because of thebination of their powers with their weapons. After all, those weapons could only withstand the power of Junior Apprentices. But if they were stronger, they could see more, be faster, and be tougher.


    As they advanced, they could be better shooters and, more importantly, have a better chance of surviving enemy attacks.


    "If one of them advances and bes an Acolyte, we''ll have to look for Magic Pentagrams." Rory reminded his friend.


    Vicente nodded, indicating that he had not forgotten. "We will do that when we advance and be Acolytes. We can hunt Magic Pentagrams together and save time."


    Magic Pentagrams provided abilities, but they also stabilized a magician''s mana. Therefore, they were crucial after breakthroughs.


    But it was not dangerous not to absorb a new pentagram right after a breakthrough. What was dangerous was to keep trying to get stronger without a pentagram!


    So, someone who became a level 1 Acolyte could go without their first second Magic Pentagram until they reached level 2. At that point, they would either have to stop trying to get stronger or risk exploding.


    For this reason, it was not umon to find level 1 Acolytes with only one Magic Pentagram, even if it was not ideal.


    With that decided, Vicente and Rory soon allowed the selected 4 Senior Apprentices and 8 Intermediate Apprentices from their group to go meditate and consume the other pills they had purchased earlier.


    ...


    The next day morning...


    After a full day since the previous incident, Vicente and Rory''s group had yet to suffer any consequences for defending themselves against Defiant Tyranny''s attack.


    On the contrary, they had had enough rest for the day, and after hours of meditation of their 12 men, 10 had made breakthroughs!


    With the resources at their disposal, most of them had achieved the expected promotions, with 7 bing Senior Apprentices and 3 bing level 1 Acolytes.


    Of the two who had failed to advance, one had died, and the other had failed to take advantage of the opportunity and was still an Intermediate Apprentice.


    Vicente and Rory had regretted it when one of their strongest men had died trying to advance, but it was out of their control, and they had only promised the others to return the person''s things to his family.


    They had all epted the risks. This had been a fluke among many sesses, so the group remained determined to move forward.


    As for the failed survivor, he had been badly wounded in the previous battle, and the failure to advance had added to his injuries.


    He was not out of danger yet and was already under observation by one of the doctors Vicente had hired earlier to care for his men.


    At the beginning of this new day, Vicente and Rory were still at their group''s headquarters, right in front of the newly promoted men and some of the other low-level individuals.


    "Well done, we are stronger even though we lost some of our brothers the day before," Vicente spoke to his men with a solemn expression on his face. "Unfortunately, we do not have time to mourn. We now have powerful enemies who will knock on our doors sooner orter.


    Concentrate on getting stronger and on our operation. As we improve our position, more opportunities like the pills from the day before will appear for the most dedicated men."


    "Yes, boss!"


    The men shouted almost simultaneously, determined to avenge their dead friends, but even more determined to get opportunities for advancement.


    None of them were afraid because of the death of the Senior Apprentice who had failed to advance. This was a great opportunity for them to reduce their insignificance in this world!


    Vicente then left for his home while Rory went to take care of some business on behalf of the group.


    The stronger men left behind soon split up into shifts to protect this post while others went to arrange for repairs to the building.


    Their defenses had been destroyed, and they had to build new barriers over this ce!


    And so three days would pass in the blink of an eye, with everyone in this group working harder than ever for their cause!

 Chapter 109 Blue Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 109 Blue Beauty?</h4>


    That morning, Vicente had received a contact from the local mercenary guild where his groups were registered.


    Leaving his house after breakfast with Eve and Nina, he headed for the guild building in downtown Millfall before stopping at his headquarters.


    So far, nothing had happened to them, and their membership in the Scarlet Syndicate had worked well for their group''s protection.


    At the same time, Jax had already sent his weekly contribution to Vicente''s group, having sent him 10 gold coins the day before.


    This had been a pleasant surprise amid Vicente''s difficulties.


    As he walked, Vice wondered what to do with his group after the recent advancements, deaths, and financial gains. His group was stronger and richer but had also lost members and made new enemies.


    ''I need to recruit more men.'' He thought as he walked down the central sidewalks of Millfall with his mask on his face. ''I currently have 56 men in my family, of which only 36 are here in this city. But that is not enough to protect Nina, my headquarters, and my territory.


    I desperately need more men!''


    He thought about bringing more people from Martell Vige, which might even work for him to protect his partners'' shops. But it wouldn''t be of much use in the long run, as higher-level problems would probably hit him soon.


    Before, the local businessmen who did business with Vicente only had problems with ordinary people, problematic consumers. But with the enemies he was making, bigger problems could hit them and target their business.


    Vicente knew how criminals thought, and by now, several actions should be being developed against him.


    This call to the mercenary guild was probably rted to that!


    ''I will take care of the recruitment here in Millfall... For now, let me see what they''re nning against me.'' He paused for a moment in front of the guild building, a ce that looked like arge house in the center of town.


    But there was a symbol of this guild, and its doors were always open for mercenaries and clients to enter the property.


    Vice made his way to the ce he had visited several times before, quickly reaching the entrance hall where there were tables and chairs here and there and many individuals separated into groups chatting.


    Unlike Martell Vige, where the mercenaries gathered in a government building, things were different in Millfall. The mercenary guild wasrge enough to provide services to the hundreds of mercenaries registered there.


    On his way to the reception, Vicente saw a few mercenaries who worked in Martell Vige, but he didn''t talk to anyone.


    ''Perhaps I should hire mercenaries? Those two who helped me when my parents died might be good options to try to attract to my group.'' Vicente thought before stopping at the reception desk in this area.


    "Mr. Mazzanti, please, this way." An attendant promptly took Vicente to the ce where the guild master was waiting for him.


    Upon arriving at this person''s office, Vicente saw two other people waiting for the guild master in the waiting room and couldn''t help but stare at the blue-haired woman next to a blond man.


    The woman wore a suit of armor simr to the blond man''s, which bore the symbol of the Royal Army of the Seidel Kingdom.


    But what caught Vicente''s attention was not that these two Green-talented magicians were members of the royal forces but the beauty of the blue-haired woman.


    Her hair was the color of the sky, and her eyes were a brilliant blue that mesmerized Vicente.


    "Beautiful..." Vice murmured.


    He was not the kind of man who casuallyplimented women or flirted in ordinary situations. But women with hair in shades that didn''t naturally exist on Earth caught Vicente''s attention.


    On Earth, no people were born with hair colors outside of the standard brown, ck, red, and blonde. But in Pris Realm, there were all sorts of variations, such as orange, purple, green, blue, and even the rare colored hair.


    The pigmentation of the eyes followed the same possibilities, and this earthling could not help but admire the beauty of this blue-haired woman.


    She heard the stranger''s sotto vocement and frowned at him.


    "What did you say?" The blond man stood up, cing one hand on the sword at his waist.


    Vicente realized his carelessness and smiled under his mask. He wouldn''t flirt with anyone casually, but since he had already spilled the milk, there was no point in backing down.


    "Mydy, what is your name? It''s not every day I get the chance to meet someone so gorgeous." Vicente said in a subtly different tone.


    Whenever he or his men wore their masks, they changed their voices with their mana to keep their identities secret.


    The woman looked at the metallic mask of the man who was there for her and her colleague. "Interesting... You are here because of trouble, yet you dare to flirt with me. Are you a fool or too confident in your abilities?"


    Vicente understood the woman''s attitude and ignored the man staring at him.


    But when he noticed no ring on one of the woman''s fingers, he knew she was single and not engaged to anyone.


    In Pris Realm, the custom of betrothal and marriage was simr to Earth''s. A woman would always have a unique ring on one of her fingers if she were engaged or married.


    Since she didn''t have anything like that, this man was not her husband or fianc¨¦, and Vicente didn''t care if such a level 4 Acolyte liked the woman he was talking to.


    The ck-haired young man then said. "Neither, mydy. I don''t know why I''m here, but that doesn''t stop me from being curious about ady''s name, does it? By the way, my name is Cesar Mazzanti."


    Cesar Mazzanti was the name of Vicente''s former Don on Earth and the name he had chosen to use when acting on behalf of his mafia family.


    She chuckled at Vicente''s answer. "Nova Bain. But that is all you will ever know of me, Cesar."


    After her words, the door to the guild master''s office opened, and a tall, fat man with no hair on his head appeared and called these three people into his office.

 Chapter 110 Framed

    <h4>Chapter 110 Framed </h4>


    As they entered the guild master''s office, the three of them were silent, with Vicente smiling under his mask and the blond man ring at him angrily.


    Nova was one of the most beautiful captains in the royal army post of Millfall, a woman in her twenties who had many suitors, including this blond man, her colleague and superior.


    Seeing a low-level criminal flirting with the woman who had made him give up all the others, Jett couldn''t help but double the negative feeling he already had for such a person.


    As a member of the royal forces, he already hated criminals. But Vicente courting Nova was tantamount to attacking him!


    ''Wretch! I don''t know why the Commander put you in his cross hairs, but now I guarantee you will lose everything you have!'' Jett thought to himself.


    The guild master didn''t know why the blond was staring at Vicente so hatefully and decided to break the silence as soon as he sat down in his chair.


    "Very well, young Cesar, I called you here today at the request of the royal army. Your operations seem to have broken local rules, so we need to talk." The fat, bald, but very well-dressed man said.


    The royalws had different levels of intensity. The army could destroy Vicente''s group if they had proof that such a team hadmitted a serious crime, such as attacking a noble or member of royalty, plotting against the state, and so on.


    But only the most serious crimes with concrete evidence led to immediate action by the army. In other situations, they had to be more cautious in their actions!


    Even though the army was the most significant force in the state, it could not casually punish without evidence. Not only was there a danger that corrupt members would act against the state''s good with swift actions, but the whole state would tremble with fear if this could happen without investigations.


    How could ordinary powers, families, ns, and merchants act if, at any moment, they could lose their possessions for flimsy reasons?


    For a state to function, even the force in power had to follow the rules and have some bureaucracy before punishing civilians!


    Without that, it would be impossible for the state to function, and everyone would quickly oppose the royal family.


    That was exactly why Vicente was there now because the army still had no evidence against him to act without worrying about appearances.


    He understood this, and a warning came to his mind. ''So someone important in the army is against me... My enemies probably bought someone.''


    The fact that the army had nothing serious against him at the moment did not mean they would never have something like that!


    Vice worried and said. "I doubt that very much, guild master. I followed the conventional protocols and had the approval of 4 different army Captains for my operation. Besides, I''m only acting on the private property of my clients and myself. How have I broken anyws?"


    Jett said. "Don''t y dumb, Cesar. Those permits you got are worthless. The men who approved you are already under internal investigation for corruption. So, your approvals will be null soon."


    "Really?" Vicente looked the angry man in the eye. "It''s not my fault. It is not us mercenaries who decide who will redit us. That''s the army''s problem. How can I be med for that?"


    "Tsk! You can talk as much as you want. In a month, you will lose your licenses, and we can put you out of business if you don''t prove to us that you are operating within the rules."


    "What do you want?" Vicente asked, this time looking at the beautiful Nova.


    Nova said. "We need all your data. From the number of men in your operation to contracts with local merchants. You need proof to distance your group from the crime of forming an unauthorized army."


    "Unauthorized army?" Vicente repeated these words. "How could a group of 1st stage mercenaries have the guts to do that? Come on, guys. I''m obviously being targeted by someone powerful for what happened recently."


    The guild master closed his eyes, knowing that this had to be the case. Otherwise, no one would believe such a small, weak group would dare form an unauthorized army.


    Forming such a thing was punishable by death!


    Nova was also surprised, but as an army officer ordered to contact Vicente, she only followed orders.


    Seeing everyone in silence, Vice asked. "Is there anything else I''m being used of? I want to prepare to defend myself at the Martial Court."


    The royal army enforced thew and punishedwbreakers. But the Martial Court, an independent arm of the army, judged these offenders.


    For these people to havee to him, there must have already been a case in progress at the local Martial Court, the only ce where Vicente could defend himself and dy the army''s actions against him.


    "We also have a charge of murder against you," Nova said in her angelic voice.


    Murder within the kingdom''s cities was a severe crime in the Seidel Kingdom. However, one could only be charged with murder if they killed under special circumstances. Self-defense was not considered a crime.


    "Murder?" Vicenteughed. "That''s nonsense. I only killed enemies who attacked me. The army will find no evidence against me."


    "We have a body," Jett said, making Vicente look at him.


    He smiled and asked. "Cesar, where were you an hour before the attack on your building? Why weren''t you with your people at your headquarters?"


    This was a question Vicente could not answer. If he wanted to keep his identity a secret and protect Nina from what he was involved in, he could not tell them that he was at home practicing his skills at the forge.


    Noticing Vicente''s silence, the three suspected that he was indeed guilty.


    The silence was not necessarily a confession, but he would have to speak or prove his innocence if he wanted to be free of guilt. Otherwise, he could be convicted at the Court Martial!


    ''Damn it! These wretches are framing me!'' Vicente clenched his fists in anger. ''It won''t stay like this, Defiant Tyranny!''


    He stood up and said. "I am innocent of all you use me of. I will prove it in my own way. Talking to you won''t solve anything, so I bid you farewell."


    As he left, the guild master shouted. "Cesar, don''t be rash. If you don''t cooperate, even I won''t be able to help you, and eventually, you won''t even be able to be a mercenary."


    Nova advised as she tossed a small card in Vicente''s direction. "If you change your mind and decide to talk,e to us. You will have one week to present your defense and information. After that, the trial will begin, and in a month at the most, you could lose your business and even be arrested."


    Vicente kept the card and then left, knowing that talking would get him nowhere.


    But he was doubly angry. Criminals should not involve official forces in their problems!


    ''Fucking cowards. I''ll show you how bandits act against their enemies!''

 Chapter 111 New Plans

    <h4>Chapter 111 New ns?</h4>


    The next day...


    After presenting to his group the problem they would have with the official forces, probably due to Defiant Tyranny, Vicente made ns to act against this local underworld group!


    In their situation, they would not be able to mobilize local forces against Defiant Tyranny, as they were less influential, nor would they be able to protect themselves from these official actions that were clearly designed to harm them. Against corrupt people, only being stronger than everyone or capable of offering more abundant resources could make them change sides.


    But Vicente''s group was a far cry from the Defiant Tyranny.


    The only alternative he and his men had was to use what they had, their own forces!


    ...


    After a sleepless night, Vicente left his home early in the morning, dressed like a young businessman.


    He had a severe look on his face as he walked through the central streets of Millfall, heading towards one of his first targets in his current ns.


    He still nned to rob House Irwin, but Rory was slowly closing in on the servant Lena, so it would be days or weeks before he had to worry about such an enemy.


    For now, Vice''s priority was Defiant Tyranny.


    ''I already have the locations of that group and will soon have the numbers of that group.'' As he walked toward his morning target, Vicente pondered the orders he had already given his men.


    Some of his people were working to maintain his operations in his territory or even to ensure the safety of the groups transporting goods through the province. But some of his free men in Millfall were already on their way to investigate the group that concerned them most.


    Aaron had said little about each local group that Vicente and Rory would have to worry about if they acted locally. He gave them a basic exnation and talked about their territories and who those two shouldn''t be involved with.


    But they had not heard from this man the numbers of the Defiant Tyranny or any other regional powers. All they knew was that the five main groups of Millfall could even influence Mages.


    ording to Aaron, they should not get negatively involved with any of these groups unless they could influence Mages.


    But Vicente would not follow this advice!


    On Earth, he had learned that if one wanted to climb thedders of sess, it was impossible to do so standing still and without taking risks and challenging the stones in one''s path.


    Could he influence Mages? Hell, no! But he dared to act and use his enemies to strengthen himself.


    His group was determining the strength of the Defiant Tyranny and how well their ranks were guarded!


    ''When I have this information, I will strike a decisive blow against them!'' Vicente narrowed his eyes, knowing that he had to act against this group before the one-month period the royal soldiers had told him was over.


    After that, he would no longer be able to operate the way he was and would probably lose the support of the Scarlet Syndicate. Then, nothing would stand in the way of Defiant Tyranny against them.


    Vicente pushed these thoughts aside as he stopped before the royal army post in Millfall.


    He picked up the card Nova had given him the day before and looked at it, seeing her name and where he could find her. He held a hairpin in his other hand.


    He wasn''t there to defend himself against the previous usations, let alone to provide proof of his innocence.


    "Hello, can you tell me if Captain Bain is around?" Vicente asked with a smile as he arrived next to the guardhouse at the entrance of this army post.


    The man inside the guardhouse looked at Vice, noticing the young man''s unusual Magic Gem, something that would attract anyone''s attention before any other visible information from a person.


    Noticing that the young man was also well dressed, a muscr middle-aged man asked in a neutral tone.


    "What do you want with the Captain, boy? She''s here, but that''s not enough for me to let you in."


    In this world, people had their prejudices and could treat you entirely differently depending on your talents and the way you dressed, spoke, or even acted.


    Some people were harsher or kinder in their manners, but it wasmon for people of very different social standing to treat those of the lower ss very dryly.


    Vicente had learned this in his childhood in Pris Realm, and since then, he had benefited from dressing well and always speaking appropriately, with confidence, as if he had the world on his side.


    He said. "I am a neighbor of Captain Bain. She asked me to bring her something."


    "Oh? What is it? Give it to me, and I''ll give it to her." The man smiled, imagining interacting with the most beautiful woman on this post.


    But Vicente bitterly smiled. "That won''t do. This is the Captain''s personal belongings. I won''t give it to someone I don''t know."


    "You!" This soldier felt like hitting this young man, but the low-ranking soldier backed down, not sensing Vicente''s magic level and noting how confident this youth seemed.


    "Fine, but I''lle with you." He said before calling for someone to watch his post.


    Vicente would soon follow such a person to the Captain''s office, where she usually did the bureaucratic part of her service.


    In a way, the royal army of the Seidel Kingdom was like the police on Earth. Just as police officers had to keep track of some of their operations, soldiers had to do the same in this state of Pris Realm.


    Nova did this in one of her two shifts. She worked from midnight to noon, usually staying overnight at the army post to do internal work, sometimes training, while taking care of external matters in the morning.


    It was early in the day, so Nova had not yet left this post to do her local activities, solve problems, or patrol the city.


    But today, it was her responsibility to patrol the city''s south side, and she was already getting ready to leave.


    Just as Vicente and the soldier arrived in front of her office in the public area of this army post, she opened her door, preparing to leave.


    "Captain..." The soldier immediately smelled the sweet scenting from Nova''s body and fell silent for a moment, appreciating the beauty of this blue-haired woman.


    Vicente looked into her eyes but said nothing, staring at her in such a way that she willingly turned her attention to him.


    "Sergeant Harris, who is this?"

 Chapter 112 Important Information

    <h4>Chapter 112 Important Information</h4>


    Upon hearing Nova''s sweet voice, Sergeant Harris immediately pulled himself together and said. "Captain, this man ims to be your neighbor and is here to deliver something to you."


    "Oh? My neighbor?" Nova narrowed her eyes as she continued to watch Vicente''s eyes.


    Since she had be an adult, she had been confronted with all kinds of strategies of men who tried to approach her. But this was the first time one had lied on this level.


    Nova could just say that Vicente had lied and kicked the person out. But seeing the unusual magical form on his face and the courage he had to face her even after lying, she couldn''t help but be interested.


    "So, ''my neighbor,'' can you give me what I asked you for?" She said as she walked towards the exit of the post, causing Vicente and the soldier to follow her.


    "By the way, you are dismissed, Sergeant Harris."


    "But..."


    The man stopped, watching the two walk on without looking back as Vicente picked up the hairpin he had stolen from Nova the previous afternoon.


    After ordering his men to begin investigating Defiant Tyranny''s numbers, Vicente had set his sights on this woman.


    As a member of the force that threatened him, she was certainly someone of interest to him!


    He had sent one of his men to follow her, and when he heard from his man that she had gone to a restaurant with friends the previous afternoon, he had robbed her when he had the chance.


    "Where did you get that?" She looked over and saw the hairpin in the hand of this ck-haired young man whom she thought she had lost the day before.


    "I found it yesterday afternoon in the bathroom of a restaurant," Vicente said, already outside the army post.


    When she heard that, she stopped and looked him straight in the face. "Is that so? Thank you. What''s your name?"


    "Vicente Fuller. But you can call me Vice." He stated, admiring the beauty of Nova''s eyes.


    Vicente had a mental experience beyond his years. But the hormones in his body were those of a young man in his prime. Being with this woman, he couldn''t help but feel different.


    Eve was a beauty like Nova, but besides not having the unusual quirks one would not find on Earth, Vice had met Eve at a different time in his life.


    Seeing such a woman every day, he did not look at her with perverted thoughts and resisted her charms. But Nova''s case was different. He couldn''t help but look at her with interest.


    People from the Pris Realm would have their bodies fully formed and ready to reproduce after the Awakening as long as they had no unusual problems or diseases.


    Vicente, for example, no longer had any signs in his appearance that said he was just a teenager a few months ago. To anyone who saw him, he was a fully formed adult, and the most someone like Nova could say was that he was quite young.


    But without sensing Vicente''s magic level, Nova had no way of knowing that he was a 14-year-old ''brat'' and treated him like someone her own age.


    "So what do you want, Vicente? You could have given it to me in the restaurant, couldn''t you? You must have seen me. Otherwise, you wouldn''t know who it belonged to." She pressed him.


    There was always the possibility that a soldier like her would attract more than love interests. This could be an enemy of the army.


    But Vice smiled as he raised his hands. "I really saw you. But why should I have done that when you were surrounded by friends? I thought it best to have a chance to talk to you alone, Captain."


    Nova could sense Vicente''s interest in her, but he seemed a little different, unlike the other men she knew. He was sincere in his interest but didn''t seem to act ''submissive'' in front of her.


    "And now? What do you want? You got what you wanted, didn''t you?" She asked him.


    "My goal was not to talk to you alone, Captain. What would I gain by talking to you in person? I know many would be happy just to see you acknowledge their existence, but I have no reason to be satisfied with that.


    Forget your friends for one night, and let''s get to know each other. We can have dinner at The Jazz Boar tonight."


    Seeing how Vicente spoke as if there was no way she could refuse him, Nova grinned and showed him her perfect teeth.


    "And why would I do that? Do I have to have dinner with you just because you gave me something back?" She asked with an interested tone.


    "You can refuse if you want. But do you have better ns? I sincerely doubt it." Vicente stepped forward and approached Nova.


    She looked at him, noticing his clothes, especially a bulge at his waist. "Do you carry a weapon, Vicente?"


    "Always, Captain."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will consider this movement a threat to my person?"


    "Only if the Captain feels threatened by a stolen kiss."


    Sheughed at that and took a step back. "You''re interesting."


    She walked in front of Vicente in a good mood. "Actually, you can call me Nova. Don''t take that as a yes, though. I''ll consider giving you a chance to have dinner with me."


    Vice smiled, two dimples forming on his cheeks. "I know where to find you. Here''s my address." He flipped out a small business card with his address in the center of town.


    "Do you think I''lle to you?"


    "I cane to your house, but I don''t know where you live, Nova."


    Sheughed and said nothing more.


    Leaving Vicente behind on the sidewalk of the army post, she soon made her way to her morning work, thinking about this guy.


    ''What an interesting guy... Maybe a dinner with him wouldn''t be so bad.'' She thought. What worse could happen?


    As she thought this, Vicente watched her from behind and saw how her hips swayed.


    Vicente whistled in interest, but even as his masculine side screamed with desire, his rational side kept him in check as he thought about his ns.


    ''We will speak again soon, Nova Bain.'' Seeing her disappear in front of him, he nced at the barracks behind him, where several men were ring at him.


    Clenching his fists, Vicente made his way to his estate.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, 3 days had passed since Vicente and Nova''s rxed meeting at the royal army post.


    In those days, the two had only seen each other once, when Vicente ''identally'' crossed her path while she was patrolling an area of Millfall. But nothing had happened except that they had exchanged a few words and flirted.


    Meanwhile, Vicente had invited Nova to his house, this time using Nina''s birthday to lure her away.


    Nova was a virgin whom many local men wanted. She would not go to the house of a stranger she had only spoken to twice. But the birthday of a girl under 10 was different from a date when she had to worry about Vicente''s intentions.


    But once again, Nova had said nothing to Vicente.


    His time was running out to deliver his defense, but Vicente didn''t believe that defending himself would help him much, so he hadn''t tried to contact Nova with his identity as Cesar.


    But in those days, his men had gathered the information he needed about the Defiant Tyranny!


    With the data on the number of those men and their strength, he and his group of Acolytes, Rory, and some Senior Apprentices were gathering now.


    Six people were in a windowless room on the second floor of this family''s operations headquarters.


    Vicente sat beside one of his men, discussing the Defiant Tyranny group.


    "Boss, our enemies had 4 battalions in addition to their headquarters before the attack on our post days ago. Now they have 3, which isposed of nearly 100 men, a little over half of them Apprentices and the rest Acolytes". A Senior Apprentice presented this information to Vicente while standing and looking at his leader.


    Another man added. "But the headquarters of the Defiant Tyranny has 21 more men, all Acolytes. The strongest is the leader and his right and left hands. They are between levels 4 and 5.


    The rest of the men in the headquarters are level 3 and 4 Acolytes. Few men from this force are part of the battalions.


    They also have awork of local criminals whose number and strength we couldn''t determine. But they are small bandits. I believe there are no powerful people among them to worry us.


    Rory asked. "And how are their men distributed among their five posts?"


    Defiant Tyranny had a total of five posts in Millfall. The headquarters was in a brothel, while the others were in their territory, where these battalions were based or from where their personnel ran the group''s business.


    "The average strength of the other posts was supposed to be slightly higher than that of the group that attacked us. But with the loss of that battalion, things might be a little different now. Maybe some of the men at the headquarters are acting to keep control of those posts, so it''s hard to say. For sure, there are fewer people at those posts."


    Hearing this, Vicente immediately decided what he was going to do. "We''re going to raid the best-protected post in this group."

 Chapter 113 Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 113 Birthday?</h4>


    "The best-protected post?" Rory narrowed his eyes, not understanding what his friend meant.


    Vice exined. "We destroyed one of their groups. It''s probably the weakest. But weakest or not, they will undoubtedly be missed by the enemy group. This means that the resources of the weakest outpost must have been transferred to other outposts by now.


    We won''t achieve much by raiding the weakest. Our chances are better against the better-protected one, which must have more valuable resources.


    The riches of the Defiant Tyranny were certainly in the group''s headquarters, where the strongest could protect them. However, the smaller outposts had to have something as they needed resources to maintain their operations and nurture their men.


    In Vice''s opinion, their enemies had sent the resources from the weaker outpost to the stronger one. So, this ce should be the most valuable of the four outposts essible to him and his men.


    He could not risk entering the enemy''s headquarters without being well prepared. He wanted to attack the one with the highest reward among the other outposts.


    "A high reward naturallyes with a high risk." One of the more experienced men in the group remarked, causing Vicente to nod in agreement.


    "When will we do this?" One of the three Acolytes asked.


    Vicente replied and looked at him. "In 3 nights. Soon, the royal army will bring charges against us. It will be best if we act while everyone is observing this.


    They think they can hurt us... Let''s show these bastards who get screwed first!" He said in a more aggressive tone but still sitting in his chair with a neutral look on his face.


    Rory understood what Vicente wanted and said. "Get ready by investigating this strongest enemy outpost." He said to the group there. "Three days is enough for us to gather information about this outpost and ce some lookouts around the area."


    With these words, the group would soon depart from there, each person going to solve different problems, but most of them focused on this problem of Defiant Tyranny.


    ...


    Two dayster...


    Vicente and Rory had taken the night off to celebrate Nina''s 8th birthday.


    While their men moved around Millfall for the sake of their ns, the two of them celebrated young Miss Fuller''s birthday with friends.


    At that moment, the hall and living room of the Fuller residence was decorated with various festive items, along with various snacks and dishes that weremon to such celebrations.


    At the same time, Nina was happily ying with her local friends.


    Although she had only been in Millfall for a short time, Nina and Eve went out every day to parks, shops, etc. Thus, she had already met some other children of her age and made friends.


    Kids really had an easy time interacting with strangers and making new friends!


    But Nina had only invited 2 local friends and an old acquaintance from Martell Vige to her birthday party. So, only 3 children were there to y with her while their guardians chatted and ate.


    Some of Vicente''s society partners were also there with gifts for the little ck-haired girl running around with her friends.


    "Vicente, your little sister will soon be a youngdy. Save it for when that happens." The wife of one of the merchants said as she handed Vicente a box.


    He didn''t spy on this person''s gift and thanked her immediately.


    Meanwhile, Rory was chatting with a local Baron, thanking him for the visit and the gift he had brought.


    Vicente had a great rtionship with at least 2 local Barons. One of them, the man who was there to congratte Nina, was someone who had known this young man''s father since before Lauren was born!


    Barons were the closest nobles tomoners. Not only that, some of them were not heirs to their position but the first nobles of their lineage. Therefore, getting along with many of them was easier, and they did not disy the natural arrogance of socially well-positioned people.


    On the other hand, lower nobles depended more than anyone else on partnerships with relevantmoners.


    Vicente was only a merchant, but in a few years, he had a number of contracts far exceeding what Andrew had achieved in decades of work.


    To give you an idea of the difference in their numbers, Andrew had contracts with 4 Barons of the province before he died. But Vice currently had 7!


    "Young Point, you have a great talent. I didn''t expect you to awaken such a magnificent magical gem." That noblemanmented to the red-haired young man he had met months ago on one of Vicente and Rory''s business trips before they moved to this city.


    "Thank you for thepliment, Baron Oliver..." Rory continued talking to this man, one of the 8 barons who lived in Millfall.


    Was it strange that there were 8 nobles with the same title in one town? Maybe it was on Earth, but in the Seidel Kingdom, things didn''t work like in that blue world.


    The cities were not part of the nobles'' territories. They were royal domains. Therefore, in cities like Millfall, you could find several residences of nobles.


    Each of these nobles had their territories, but they did not usually live in them. Generally, nobles would live in cities and maintain their businesses between their territory and such cities.


    The Scott Province had 81 Barons but only 21 cities with more than 50 thousand inhabitants. Most of these nobles lived in a few of these cities, the ones closest to their territories.


    While Rory was strengthening his group''s ties with the Oliver family, the doorbell of the Fuller residence rang.


    Eve heard it and left Vicente''s side to answer it.


    "Is anyone else missing?" She muttered to herself before opening the house''s front door to a blue-haired woman.


    Eve didn''t recognize the woman, but she smiled graciously. "Are you?" She asked, imagining that there must be some mistake.


    But the beautiful blonde with blue eyes simr to Nova''s was surprised to see that this was no mistake.


    Nova smiled at Eve and said. "Hello, my name is Nova. I''m here for young Nina''s birthday. Vicente invited me."


    "Oh?" Eve was surprised.


    She had not expected this beauty to be invited by Vice!


    ''Who is this? Is it some n of Vicente''s? Or is he finally chasing after the opposite gender?" Eve wanted to smile.


    She saw Vicente as a younger brother, even considering how responsible and intelligent he was. At the thought that this could be Vice''s love interest, Eve couldn''t help but feel happy for him.


    "This way, Miss Nova." She led the way, gesturing with one hand in the direction of the sound of several people talking.


    But Nova looked at Eve intently, wondering who this woman was.


    Eve was a rare beauty with curves that would drive men crazy!


    "And you? How are you to Vicente?" Nova asked.


    "I''m Eve, young Nina''s nanny."


    Speaking in low voices, the two made their way into the hall where most of the guests for this celebration were.


    Nova smiled, noticing that Vicente had not lied to lure her into his home. ''You really are unique... Inviting me to a birthday party was really great.'' She looked at the children running around and smiled.


    Nova loved children!


    As much as she had no interest in having children at the moment, she wanted to have several when she reached a more stable position within the army.


    Only for that reason, she had agreed toe to this ce after much deliberation.


    But as she smiled at the sight of the children there, almost everyone in the area looked in her direction, standing in silence for a moment to admire her beauty.


    This was a city of many beautiful women. But Nova was definitely in the top ten of the most stunning women in all of Millfall!


    Even Baron Oliver could not help but ignore young Rory to look at the blue beauty.


    "Captain Bain, I did not expect to find you here." He said, smiling at her.


    Nova took her eyes off the children and looked at the middle-aged man dressed in a gray suit and was surprised to see a nobleman there.


    "Baron Oliver, I am the one who is surprised." She made a gesture of greeting to a superior.


    Her superiors were members of the royal family and soldiers of higher rank than her in the royal army. But as a noble of the Seidel Kingdom, Baron Oliver deserved as much respect as a deputy would from police officers on Earth.


    Vicente looked at Nova and winked when he saw that she had indeede.


    He approached and said. "Thank you foring to Nina''s birthday, Nova."


    She looked at him and smiled with interest. But first of all, she said to the nobleman there. "Baron Oliver, I would like to see the birthday girl."


    "But of course."


    Nova then followed Vicente to Nina.

 Chapter 114 1st Stage Blacksmith!

    <h4>Chapter 114 1st Stage cksmith!</h4>


    When Nina saw her brother calling her, she went to him with a smile on her face, a little tired.


    She could barely keep up with her friends'' running because of her mobility problems. She struggled to y with them and was twice as tired as any of them.


    Still, she was happy and asked, breathing heavily. "What is it, big brother?"


    "This is a friend, Nina. She''s here to give you a present." Vice made hand signals to his sister, making Nova realize this little girl was deaf.


    She immediately felt terrible but tried not to show it to Nina. The worst thing a person with a disability could expect when meeting a new person was a look of pity.


    Then Nova smiled and leaned down until her face was at the same level as Nina''s.


    "Nina, you are a lovely girl. Please ept my gift." She said, not knowing signnguage.


    But Nina understood her and immediately took the gift from Nova''s hands.


    As a child, she loved presents, whether they were from strangers or acquaintances!


    "Thank you, big sister!" She jumped for joy, receiving her present, and soon hugged Nova and went to see what it was.


    "I didn''t know your sister was deaf..." Novamented, feeling sorry for Nina. "Would you mind telling me how that happened?"


    Nina could talk, so she couldn''t have been born that way!


    "Hmm, we were involved in a battle of Sovereigns when we were younger. We barely survived." Vicente said, hiding the worst thing that had happened that day, the worst in his life.


    Nova opened her mouth in shock, imagining how terrible it must have been to go through that at such a young age.


    Even adults and magicians of her level would be frightened to see such experts demonstrating their skills... But Vicente and Nina had actually survived a battle between 4th-stage magicians!


    "I''m sorry." She said, feeling bad.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing she or even the more powerful ones in the kingdom could do about it. Experts did as they pleased in this world, and no one could control this kind of situation.


    The cases of people like Vicente and Nina were not umon. The number of casualties due to shes between high or even low-level magicians was not small!


    Nova knew this was the case for 4th-stage experts, but it was also true for 1st-stage magicians.


    ''This is the cruel face of our world, Vice... I''m sorry that a sweet child like Nina had to see it so early.'' Nova looked to where the young girl had run. ''Cases like yours are rare, but everyday groups like Cesar''s harm people of all kinds.


    As a member of the royal army and protector of order, I can''t do anything for you, but I will try my best to change groups like the Defiant Tyranny, the Scarlet Syndicate, and Cesar''s party!'' She clenched her fists as she thought about it.


    "Don''t worry." Vicente smiled at her as he took one of Nova''s hands. "Why don''t I show you our house? It will be good for you not to get lost in the future."


    Hearing Vicente''s tone, Nova looked into his eyes and did not refuse his touch. Vice seemed to be flirting with her, but Nova understood it differently.


    To her, he was demonstrating his strength by not letting his tragedies affect him, demonstrating what it took to protect and support Nina.


    She unconsciously bit her lower lip and epted that he was pulling her to show her this house.


    She smiled and said. "Me getting lost in the future? You''re too trusting. But let me see where little Nina lives. If you don''t give her the best, I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    ...


    After a few hours, all the visitors to Nina''s birthday party left, and she went to her room next to Eve''s to look at some of the presents she had not yet opened.


    Her sses at a local academy would start next week, so she had little time to enjoy some of these gifts in her spare time.


    While Rory would continue his evening with someone he had recently visited, Vicente would have no such adventures for the time being.


    Things were going well between him and Nova, but he would need more time to gain such a woman''s trust.


    Anyway, he felt it was only a matter of time before he had one contact inside the local royal army post, and before his daily meditation, he went to his training area in that residence.


    Vicente finished reading thest few books that were missing toplete all the material he had received from Benson, and soon, he was with a wooden hammer in his hand, once again practicing his forging skills.


    By channeling his mana into his movements, he elerated the speed of his movements, the power of his blows, and also the uracy with which he hit.


    By betterbining the way he moved the hammer with the appropriate amount of mana and basic knowledge of forging, he struck the hard-to-mold substance and slowly removed it from its square shape.


    As he made the training object smaller and smaller, with fewer and fewer edges, Vicente felt as if something was pressing down on him with each blow.


    When he made hisst attack,pleting 13 hours of training with the hammer, he suddenly felt as if something inside him had changed.


    The pressure on him disappeared, and his training object stabilized, showing a perfect spherical shape.


    A crack came from one of Vicente''s hands. He looked at the wooden hammer and saw several cracks growing on it.


    As this happened, a bit of smoke came out from inside the item, and a few words formed in front of him.


    "This..."


    ''If you made it this far, congrattions, my disciple, you are now a 1st-stage cksmith!''


    Vicente read before he saw the smoke dissipate in front of him.


    He looked down at his hands, ignoring the sweat dripping from his face and the natural fatigue after more than an hour of training with the now-broken hammer.


    Standing in the middle of his training area, the ck-haired, shirtless young man moved what little mana he had left before he was exhausted and activated his first skill.


    The red pentagram appeared in front of one of his hands, and several of his surrounding metal objects instantly changed shape to form a revolver.


    This time, Vicente made no mistake, and every part of this weapon was simr to the design behind it.


    Taking this gun in his hands, Vicente used one of the bullets he had in the cannon of another gun he always carried with him and fired.


    Bang!

 Chapter 115 Master’s Test

    <h4>Chapter 115 Master''s Test?</h4>


    Firing his new revolver, Vicente almost forgot his fatigue as he opened his eyes in interest to see his creation working perfectly.


    Then he decided to test it again, this time using his mana, putting in the same amount that he and his men had already found to be the maximum of their weapons, which were assembled withponents made by a cksmith of the Martell Vige.


    Bang!


    After loading his revolver with another bullet, he immediately squeezed the trigger and infused mana into the shot.


    The shot became many times stronger than the previous one, easily destroying a part of the wall of this underground area of Vicente''s house.


    His weapon remained intact, so Vicente immediately decided to shoot again, this time using twice as much mana, the most he could do before he exhausted himself.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    He managed to fire another bullet, but his gun exploded in his hand right after the shot!


    Fortunately, Vicente''s maic ability was already much stronger than thest time he had to deal with shots of this speed.


    The moment one of the fragments of his gun went towards his left eye, Vicente''s ability immediately showed itself and made that and other fragments stop before hitting him.


    However, he was still injured by the gun fragments that hit his hand holding the revolver.


    But looking at the spot where he had been hit, Vicente ignored the pain in his hand. He saw that even though he had used twice as much mana as in the previous shot, the damage of thisst shot was about 3 times more than the previous one!


    In numerical terms, if the first shot with mana did 100 of damage, the second shot did 300. The mana used in the first shot was 10, equivalent to the power of a Junior Apprentice. In contrast, the mana used in the second shot was 20, equivalent to the starting power of an Intermediate Apprentice.


    Considering this, Vicente didn''t even care about the pain in his hand, as he felt he could kill even a level 1 Acolyte with this shot, even if such a person defended themselves with all their might!


    A smile formed on his face, and Vicente saw the path to power in his hands!


    "This is fucking awesome!" He vibrated with excitement. ''If I can develop weapons that can withstand the full power of the Senior Apprentices, I believe I will be able to threaten the lives of even level 3 Acolytes, maybe even level 4!''


    The higher the level, the greater the difference in mana density, elemental understanding, and the number of spells and skills. These things greatly changed one''sbat proficiency, not to mention one''s magical talent and form.


    Even if he thought about what it would be like to use even more mana than he had just used, Vicente didn''t expect to reach the end of the 2nd stage with his weapons.


    But even if he achieved a little less than he thought possible, it would still be an important step forward for his group. He just needed better weapons to transform his team!


    Vicente looked at the blood dripping from his hand and immediately used his skill to remove all the metals in it.


    Such a wound was not small, and he could even see his bones. But he endured the pain and quickly bandaged his hand before leaving his house in the middle of the night.


    ...


    "Master, I am here. I have finished reading the books you gave me." Vicente knocked on Benson''s door minutes after leaving his house, eager to get more materials and advice from this cksmith.


    Benson was still working, and when he heard the voice of his newest student, he immediately looked out of one of the windows of his warehouse-like home.


    When he saw the ck-haired young man standing in front of his house, he pressed a button inside his clothing, and the metal dummy of his residence quickly went to Vice.


    Upon entering his master''s residence, Vicente rushed over to where his master in the art of forging was and soon saw this unique figure.


    Seeing Vice, Benson looked at one of his student''s hands and noticed the bloody stripes on that part of his body.


    "What happened to your hand?"


    "I injured it while testing something I created... Anyway, master, the most important thing is that I havepleted the initial training. I believe I am already a 1st stage cksmith!" Vicente said in an excited tone.


    He did not want congrattions from this man but new books, and, who knows, advice.


    However, Benson wasn''t in a hurry. As he removed a 1st-grade recovery potion from his storage item, he said. "Recover from this first. You must have seen the message I left on the hammer, right? Don''t be in such a hurry. You have reached the minimum level to be called a cksmith.


    You will only be a true 1st stage cksmith when you pass the association test. Until then, you are just a beginner cksmith, capable of making artifacts that are minimally useful for their purposes."


    Vicente took the potion and felt it would help him, so he drank it immediately.


    When he felt his right hand burning under the potion''s effect, Vicente looked at Benson and said. "I am eager to learn more and reach a relevant level. What do I have to do?"


    Benson was pleased to see that this young man was not like some who, after advancing, thought they had conquered the world and became negligent.


    He said. "I will give you some new books to studyter and more materials. As much as your skill makes it easy to manipte matter, not everything can be done with metals, and there are things you need to understand first with the simple techniques of forging.


    But before we go any further, I want to see what you can do, Vicente."


    Benson walked over to an area of therge forge where various minerals were at hand.


    "Before you go back to training on your own, I want you to use your skill to extract the metals from some of the minerals I have here and use them to make a 1st-grade artifact." He said as he sat down, facing the part of thisrge forge where his lower-level disciples usually trained their skills.


    Benson judged that Vicente''s ability would make him capable of extracting metals from minerals, giving him an advantage over cksmiths from all over the continent, who usually had to spend hours extracting the metals they wanted from ores.


    Vicente immediately made his way to that area, thinking he could do it, even though he had never thought of such a thing until that moment.


    It was definitely easier to move pure metals than those in ores, where there were other types of non-metallic materials, often in the form of substances.


    Vicente then looked at a stone the size of an adult human and activated his ability, quickly changing the expression on his face as he realized the difficulty of doing what Benson suggested.

 Chapter 116 Important Training

    <h4>Chapter 116 Important Training?</h4>


    "Tough, huh?" Benson smiled, knowing that it wouldn''t be so easy for Vicente to move the metal atoms of this mineral with his skill.


    cksmiths hadplex methods for extracting metals from minerals. But it was soplicated that, given the tribtion of the extraction, half of the item''s production time was spent on this process alone.


    Benson had expected that Vicente would find it difficult to perform this task, which seemed simple on the surface. After all, there was a big difference between manipting a ''uniform'' and dense metallic mass where there were billions of atoms.


    In the Pris Realm, there was no clear and simple concept of atoms as there was on Earth. But the people of this world, especially the cksmiths and alchemists, understood that substances wereposed of small parts simr to atoms.


    The mana of these special items had specific natures. A mineral was rted to metals, and a specific nt was rted to wood or other elemental variations.


    Even without knowing about atoms, Benson knew there was aplexposition behind a mineral, with different types of elemental naturesbined, mana, and more.


    To extract the metal from a mineral that one would need to create a weapon, one would have to use various processes to eliminate these additional properties. Since one would not usually have an affinity for everything that might be in a mineral, most magicians could not even consider using their powers alone for something like what Benson was asking Vice to do!


    But he said to his student. "Vicente, I am sure that your skill will give you the ability to do this extraction, so I ask you to do it. But by extracting metals in this way, you can greatly increase your understanding and mastery of your skill. If you can do what I ask, this whole great world will eventually be a gigantic reserve for you and your creations!"


    Benson was only thinking about the implications of Vicente''s skills for the forge.


    But the moment he heard his master speak, Vice realized that this would have a significant impact on his warrior skills!


    ''If I can do what he asks of me, one day, I will be able to control the metals in the bloodstream of my enemies!'' Vicente thought as he tried harder to move his powers and extract the metal from this mineral.


    The metal mass in one''s blood was far less than the amount in this mineral. Not only that, metals did not remain free in living organisms but in the form of substances.


    In a way, metals in the body were like those in minerals but in much smaller quantities and more difficult to handle.


    Vicente did not delude himself thatpleting this difficult mission today would immediately give him the ability to control the metals in enemies'' bodies. Only by improving his skills over a long period of time through such training could he achieve such proficiency!


    Sweat dripped from his face and back as the ore in front of him shook under Vicente''s powers.


    After nearly half an hour of trying to extract the metals from the ore, it split in half, revealing a silver ball inside the piece of stone.


    Noticing what Vicente had done, Benson smiled, seeing how clever his student was.


    Instead of trying to control every metallic atom in the mineral, Vicente concentrated on separating those atoms from the non-metallic ones and bringing them together, thereby increasing the maic force inside the mineral.


    By bringing the metallic atoms together, the dispersed maic force came together and increased many times over, making Vicente''s job easier.


    It had taken him half an hour, and he had spent almost all of his mana on this exercise. But he had removed a good part of the metallic atoms from the mineral, enough to produce something with his own hands.


    "Very good. That''s already faster than the mineral extraction process I use." Benson smiled as he looked at the small silver sphere, seeing his student''s potential.


    "Take this potion and then use what you have extracted to create a weapon of any kind. I want to see how good the weapon you create will be, Vicente." He said after tossing a restorative potion to the ck-haired young man, who was currently drenched in sweat and breathing heavily.


    Vicente immediately ingested the contents of the elixir, feeling a freshness in his body, and the environment''s mana quickly entered him to replenish his reserves.


    Noticing the potion''s effect, Vicente couldn''t help but notice that his mana was a bit denser.


    ''As expected. This must be high-level training. In just 30 minutes of hard work, my mana has already be 3% denser!''


    Vicente waited for the potion to finish working on his body and then looked back at the metallic orb encrusted in the stone.


    ''If I''m in a hurry, I think I can use my elemental affinity with Earth to make my job easier. But doing it with just my first skill will be good practice.'' He thought before activating his first Red Magic Pentagram again.


    With that, he easily manipted the metallic sphere, turning it into a liquid and letting it float in front of him.


    Seeing how Vicente manipted this metal and others that were already there to be worked on, Benson noticed that his student was being more careful.


    Instead of forming his weapon in a matter of seconds as he usually did, Vicente slowly formed the necessary metal alloys, working to make them stable.


    He then manipted their shape, building a dagger piece by piece, following the sequence a cksmith would normally follow to bring a dagger design to ''life.''


    "Very good. You get the point. Your skill is outstanding. But they will always have defects if you don''t build proper structures for your weapons with strong metal alloys.


    Vicente, do you want to know the difference between your previous weapons and the one you are about to make? Those other weapons could only be used to hurt unsuspecting Senior Apprentices. But this one could even endanger the lives of Acolytes!


    If an Acolyte handles this dagger, it could definitely injure someone at level 3."


    Benson had no intention of encouraging his student to make powerful weapons for himself to use. As a cksmith, he wanted to teach his student to make the best equipment for his customers.


    But Vicente naturally considered the implications of his master''s words from the perspective ofbat and understood that he and his men would be stronger with better weapons.


    Eventually, he finished the weapon, producing a 25-centimeter dagger with a silver de and gold hilt.


    Seeing his student''s finished product, Benson stood up and appraised him.


    "Well done, Vicente. This is a fine weapon and could be sold without embarrassment to either of us." Benson said as his eyes glowed and mes in his hands tested the properties of this item.


    "This dagger is a 1st-grade item with 45% efficiency. In the hands of a Senior Apprentice, it could even wound Acolytes before requiring maintenance." He said, showing Vicente important properties that any magical equipment would have.

 Chapter 117 Time to Counterattack!

    <h4>Chapter 117 Time to Counterattack!</h4>


    After listening to Benson''s speech, Vicente was not confused by his master''s terms and analysis.


    Each item produced by magicians would have efficiency, progress, or purity, in short, a characteristic that would show how good the item was for magicians of the same stage as the item''s grade.


    For example, purer pills meant that they were better concerning the impurities but also more effective for magicians near the peak of their stage. In the case of cksmith-crafted items, efficiency concerned how well the item would defend or deal damage when worn.


    Armor with 100% efficiency would be imprable to magicians of the same stage as the item''s grade, using weapons of a simr grade with less than 100% efficiency.


    This was also an important attribute to know how much maintenance you would have to worry about.


    Any artifact used in battle, even those with 100% efficiency, would eventually require maintenance. But while an item with maximum efficiency mightst dozens of battles before you had to take it to a cksmith, an item with 10% efficiency might even lose its properties after a single battle.


    But for Vicente, 45% was pretty good for the second item he had made using what he had learned from Benson''s tips and study materials.


    ''When I reach 100% on my weapons, I believe the Senior Apprentices will be able to use all their power to fire bullets!'' Vicente smiled as Benson finished analyzing the dagger.


    "... Anyway, Vicente. I want to see you produce something with a hammer. Understand that using your skills makes everything easier for you. But your skill will develop even faster if you train with the hammer."


    With that, Vicente would soon spend the next two hours working under Benson''s observation, following his advice and getting tips.


    In the end, he would produce a slightly less beautiful weapon with slightly less efficiency than the previous dagger. But Benson was pleased with his student''s progress.


    "Here is your new material," Benson said as he smiled in satisfaction. "Absorb the contents of these 20 books over the next few weeks. When you have time, train with this new equipment."


    Vicente quickly gathered these study and training items before Benson gave him hisst order of the night. "Don''t forget to try to extract metals from ores whenever possible, like you did today.


    Anyway, that''s all for today. Come back when you are finished or if you have any questions. After you''ve mastered what''s in these books, it will be time for you to visit the Association."


    "OK, master."


    After that, Vicente said goodbye to Benson and quickly went back to his house.


    ...


    The next morning, Vicente said goodbye to Nina when she woke up and headed back to his headquarters.


    Arriving there, where his men were already nervously waiting for him, Vicente was soon gathered with his principal men.


    "I have good news. Last night, I managed to produce the first weapon with my skills." He said with a smile, making all the worried faces in the room change, considering what they had nned for this day.


    "What? Are you serious?" Rory asked in surprise.


    That was pretty fast!


    There were young people Vicente''s age who understood forging even more than he. But they were youths who had studied their craft for years, not days like this ck-haired chap.


    That''s why everyone was shocked!


    Vice smiled even more. "Yes. From today, we will not buy any more weapons. I will make everything we need from now on. Then we will have to concentrate on buying metals and ores.


    But that''s not the only good news. Soon, I will be able to improve the quality of our weapons!"


    Unlike ordinary cksmiths, Vicente was able to modify already finished items. In a way, he could recycle his weapons, something cksmiths could not normally do because, once produced, these items took on characteristics that were difficult to separate.


    If one recycled an artifact, much of its structure would usually be lost.


    But Vicente was confident he could ovee this and recycle these items to create even more powerful weapons!


    "Right now, I can''t do much, but I believe that in three weeks at the most, I will have refined my skills to the point where our Senior Apprentices can use their weapons at full power without the risk of destroying them."


    "That''s fantastic!"


    "We can change many of our current problems with better weapons."


    "Yes, this will be our path to glory!"


    The level 1 Acolytes theremented with satisfaction.


    Vice then ordered. "Therefore, I want you to use the resources thate from the Peters family to buy minerals from now on. Gather what you can from these minerals."


    The men watched as Vicente quickly wrote down the names of the minerals and metals he wanted on a piece of paper.


    Feeling more energized by their leader''s news, the group soon began to discuss the topic of the day in a less tense mood, the action against one of Defiant Tyranny''s most heavily guarded outposts!


    "Prepare yourselves. Tonight, we''re going to attack the bastards who are trying to frame us!" Vicente became more serious, eager to deal a heavy blow to these enemies.


    "Boss, everyone is ready. We have followed your orders and prepared everything for the invasion and escape. You just have to give the order, and we''ll start the n!" One of the Acolytes said with clenched fists, eager for revenge.


    "Very well, by nightfall, we will make Defiant Tyranny reconsider their actions!" Vicente said firmly.


    ...


    As dusk fell, Millfall had another night like any other, with people working, residents retiring to their homes, or going to their nightly meeting ces.


    The brothels were especially busy at this time of day, and the effects of alcohol were more apparent in these establishments and others.


    In one such brothel, the men were celebrating their recent actions, feeling that some of their problems would soon be solved.


    "Boss, what will we do with them in the meantime?" A subordinate of the leader of the Defiant Tyranny asked his leader, referring to ''Cesar''s'' group.


    "Order the subordinates of our men to increase the frequency of incursions in Cesar''s damned territory. Let''s weaken his operations while he doesn''t lose his right to operate in that area."


    One of the high-ranking men there agreed with his leader. "With this, the Scarlet Syndicate may withdraw from the agreement with Cesar before the end of the month. After that, we can crush these people!"


    With that, the men there smiled and celebrated the start of Vicente''s case in the Martial Court.


    They wanted to crush this young man who thought he could act against them. But the leader of this group wanted to do it for himself, so he had to fend off Vicente''s defenders before he could act.


    ''Soon... Soon, I''ll rip your head off, you bastard!'' The level 5 Acolyteughed as he inhaled the smoke from a cigar.


    Little did he know that at that very moment, 2 of his 4 posts surrounding his territory were under attack!

 Chapter 118 Simultaneous Attacks!

    <h4>Chapter 118 Simultaneous Attacks!</h4>


    While the Defiant Tyranny leader''s group celebrated in their headquarters, smoking, drinking, and ying with women, two of their outposts were being attacked!


    In the territory of this local criminal faction, two of the farthest outposts were suffering from Vicente''s ns.


    ...


    At the second strongest of the four Defiant Tyranny outposts, a dozen of Vicente''s men were standing in front of what looked like an abandoned building.


    Several mes could be seen around the perimeter, while fallen walls and bloodied bodies, some mutted,y nearby.


    Shrieks of pain and the smell of burning flesh reached the people nearby while several auras rose inside the post.


    From one hour to the next, several bombs exploded inside and outside the post before several gunshots rang out from all sides of the building.


    One minute, the ce was quiet, and everything seemed normal. The next minute, everything changed, and everyone in that ce was shocked and suffering from internal and external attacks!


    Meanwhile, Vicente''s men were preparing to retreat!


    "How much longer do we have to stay here, boss?" One of the men shooting at the Acolytes in that ce asked, feeling nervous.


    The danger of attacking this ce was not small. But for Vicente to seed, they had to stay there for at least a few moments!


    "One minute. We need to attack this ce for one minute. After that, we will retreat!" The Acolyte in charge of the group said, also quite tense but aware that they had to hold out for this short, but to them, seemingly infinite period.


    Luckily, two nights ago, Vicente had managed to sneak into two enemy posts and ce detonators inside them!


    At that moment, while those men were shooting to make life difficult for some of the battalion''s members, some of their strongest enemies were focused on finding the enemy inside, worried that someone would take their resources!


    ...


    At the second post being attacked by Vicente''s group...


    While Rorymanded his men next to a level 1 Acolyte to continue the attack on this outpost, inside the building under attack, a level 3 Acolyte was frantically making his way to the vault of his outpost.


    Most of his party''s resources were not there. But there were the supplies, coins, equipment, and even resources that were distributed monthly within this outpost.


    Knowing how important these resources were to his battalion, the man whom the leader of Defiant Tyranny had assigned to protect this ce after the loss of the 4th Battalion desperately made his way to the vault.


    As he broke into a cold sweat and tried to ignore the gunfire outside this ce, this man held amunication device and shouted for help.


    "Damn it! We are under attack! Send help immediately! Someone has attacked our post, and several of our men are dead or wounded!" He yelled, calling for help from the other battalions and even his group''s headquarters.


    "What? But how is that possible? The 2nd Battalion is under attack right now!" A voice came from the other end of the line, shocking the man.


    "Shit! They are acting together to split our forces!" He immediately ''understood'' the problem and mentally cursed those behind the attack.


    ...


    But while the men of the Defiant Tyranny thought that Vicente''s goal was to divide their numbers into two posts, this young man had already infiltrated the most protected post after the group''s headquarters!


    Vicente wanted to infiltrate this ce from the beginning, and the other two posts under attack now were mere distractions from the real target of his group.


    Defiant Tyranny''s headquarters would never be unprotected for him to act against. Still, the situation of this post was a bit different. Even though it was the best protected of the four, with two locations under attack, several of the men from this location were already moving towards those two locations.


    Vicente had already entered this ce before his men started to act. When he noticed the nervousness of the men in this ce, with groups leaving, he saw his moment to act!


    Vicente quickly made his way through the 4-story building to the vault, located in the middle of the building, between the 2nd and 3rd floors.


    Using the movement skills he had developed since learning to manipte mana, he managed to go unnoticed by the few men who remained to protect the location.


    In less than a minute after he started moving, he was already less than 50 meters from the vault!


    But even so close to his goal, Vicente could notplete his mission there without first taking out one of the men of this site!


    Arriving at a critical point of this invasion, he noticed a man standing in front of the entrance to the vault, a ce from which Vicente could not deviate to reach the vault door.


    Realizing the problem, Vice did not hesitate long, knowing that his people would only keep their attacks between 1 and 2 minutes. After that, considering the distances between this organization''s outposts and its members'' power, he should have less than 1.5 minutes toplete his robbery and escape.


    Vicente took his gun, which he had produced beforeing here, and pointed it at that person''s head.


    Bang!


    As he used all his strength to fire the bullet, Vicente did his best to create a silencer in front of his revolver, but with or without a big firing sound, he would cause a disturbance.


    The moment his bullet passed through the silencer, its structure, and the gun exploded in Vicente''s hands.


    Boom!


    Luckily for him, the bullet withstood the chaotic force on itself and mercilessly hit the forehead of the level 3 Acolyte!


    When the man with a Yellow Magic Gem like Vice''s sensed an enemy moving against him, it was toote. With no time to dodge or defend himself, he relied on his body characteristics to withstand this attack.


    "Aagh!"


    He was about to scream when he felt his skin being sliced and his skull cracking at the height of Vicente''s shot. But suddenly, a de sliced the air, entered his mouth, and cut through his throat!


    Vicente knew he couldn''t get his timing wrong against this enemy and used everything he had to bring him down.


    The man couldn''t scream for more than a second as he felt something pierce his throat and several metal objects pinning his wrists and heels.


    ''Shit, who is that?'' He wondered, but as Vicente acted, a metal te covered the man''s eyes before a bluish beam electrocuted him.


    Vicente did not know if his opponent had died or just fainted. He simply walked down the corridor before him after seeing that falling body, quickly arriving in front of arge vault, very different from the one belonging to the Peters family he had broken into days before.


    Knowing his time was passing, Vicente used his burry skills to move the mechanisms of that door.


    Even though it was a magical item, it only took him 24 seconds to solve thebination to unlock the door, and then he turned the handle.


    Once inside the vault, Vicente quickly found many bags of coins, some magic cultivation resources on shelves, papers, and books, but also artifacts such as weapons and armor.


    He took what he thought was most relevant to the enemy group, what would cause the most damage to the Defiant Tyranny, and put it all intorge bags.


    Of the items which would stay in there, Vice left nothing whole!


    Apart from what he took for himself, he destroyed everything he was not interested in with his skills or spells, tearing up the contracts of this ce.


    But he had chosen some of those books to take with him, as they were things that might contain important information for him and his group.


    When he was done, with only 30 seconds left to leave this ce, Vicente didn''t hesitate to make his way back.


    On his way out of the area, he noticed that level 3 man''s body and thought he could survive thest few attacks if nothing else was done.


    Controlling the metals around his body, Vicente kidnapped such a person and made him float beside him as he made his way to the ce he had used to enter this post.


    Vicente could already hear the sounds of the people from this post going to the vault he had just broken into so he wouldn''t leave a living witness behind!


    This man was the only one who could testify against him and cause legal problems for Vicente. Besides him, the Defiant Tyranny would only have suspicions, not enough to move the Martial Court!


    With that in mind, he left the ce and quickly fled back to his headquarters, finding no trouble on his way, given the instability of that post in the face of the simultaneous attack.


    While Vicente was moving, his men were doing the same in that part of the city, using the escape routes they had developed to flee safely.

 Chapter 119 Robbery of the Year

    <h4>Chapter 119 Robbery of the Year</h4>


    As Vicente and his men fled, the Defiant Tyranny headquarters was buzzing with frightened messages from three of the group''s four outposts and from men following some of the enemy tracks.


    "Reinforcements! Send reinforcements! The Third Battalion is in tatters! Our armory has been destroyed. All our defenses are down!" A worried voice came over one of themunicators in a room in the building that housed the group''s brothel.


    But othermunicators sounded at the same time.


    "Senior Lane is badly injured! Send medics to the Second Battalion immediately! We''re practically on our own here, damn it!"


    "This is Fraser! Send more men to my group. We''re chasing a dozen enemies, but there are only three of us!"


    "This is the First Battalion. We''ve been stolen! I repeat, we have been stolen! Our post vault is open, and Senior Spencer is missing!!!"


    "This is a trap! Send men to Fourth Battalion immediately. We could be the next!"


    The Defiant Tyranny men in themand center of this group turned red with rage as they listened to these messages, hearing worried, frightened, gasping voices, some even hearing the sound of mes and gunfire.


    Everything seemed to be going well for this group earlier, but suddenly, they were being attacked from all sides!


    "Fuck it! Who is acting against us? Scarlet Syndicate?" A level 4 Acolyte who heard these announcements shouted while turning red like a tomato.


    Everyone broke into a cold sweat, not knowing what to do or where to send their men.


    Several of their men were already moving to the two posts under attack. But less than 2 minutes after the first call for help, all four posts were now sending out distress signals!


    They did not know what to do in this situation nor how to respond to the enemy who had provoked them that night!


    In such a situation, this man had only one alternative...


    "Call the leaders. We need them to intervene immediately!"


    With this order, someone in themunication room pressed a button-like device, and an rm sounded throughout their headquarters.


    ...


    As Defiant Tyranny began to reveal its most important cards, the other groups that dominated Millfall were already aware of the attacks against this local criminal organization.


    They were all shocked that someone would dare to act against this group, for who else but them would have the power to act against Defiant Tyranny?


    Surely, weak people or groups could revolt and cause trouble for the strong powers. But who in this situation would have the courage to challenge a powerful tyrant who would surely seek revenge? Much of the reality of this society stemmed from the masses'' fear of magicians or powerful groups.


    Most people valued their lives and would not risk the significant dangers of not only losing their lives but even being enved.


    Amid these attacks that night, even the Viscount''s group was closely monitoring the local situation, trying to understand the cause of it all.


    The Scarlet Syndicate, in particr, was already raising their defenses at their posts, aware of the risk they were taking at the moment with a possible Defiant Tyranny attack against them or even another local power taking advantage of the chaos to start something bigger.


    As thergest local criminal group, they would definitely be considered suspicious!


    ...


    At the headquarters of the Scarlet Syndicate...


    The leader of this group, a level 5 Acolyte, was almost as angry as the leader of Defiant Tyranny.


    As wonderful as it was to see their enemies in despair, what this group wanted most right now was peace to absorb some of their recent aplishments.


    Escting local tensions was not in this group''s ns, and when they discovered the moves of their greatest rival to try to stabilize themselves on this night of attacks, the core of this other party was terrified.


    "Who could be behind this?"


    "I don''t know. Anyone. Even the Viscount could be behind this attack."


    "Impossible! The Viscount is a Mage and controls Millfall. Even we pay him. If he were to act against Defiant Tyranny, he would cause trouble and loss for himself!" One of the level 4 men there said, sensing this was not the case.


    The Viscount was the leading noble of Millfall. His position not only gave him rights to bigger and betternds, but it also allowed him to have more men at his disposal without breaking the royal rule of not raising armies.


    He was one of the strongest in the city and had one of thergest groups of high-ranking Acolytes.


    But he could not use all of his power to gain wealth. As a noble, he could not collect taxes from the citizens of such cities. Only royalty had that right.


    But taxes were, if not the best, one of the best ways to make coins in this world!


    If he could not collect royal taxes, he could collect taxes from criminal groups that maintained a certain level of local insecurity to force merchants and residents to pay security fees to these groups.


    The Viscount earned a lot of coins by being an ''associate,'' or rather, a conniver, of these two groups, so it really didn''t make sense for him to go against one of them.


    "Maybe this is a thing of the new group." One of the younger ones in that group of Scarlet Syndicate leaders said something ridiculous, but which no one there could deny.


    The leader of this group made an ugly face and said. "Send someone to those people right away. I want to know if it was them!"


    ...


    At the royal army post in Millfall...


    The Commander of this post looked out of his window and saw ces in his city engulfed in mes.


    Having just heard what had happened to the group he had recently done hisst favor for, he stood with his eyes closed while his man waited for his position.


    "Commander, what do we do? Defiant Tyranny has been attacked, and many groups are afraid of a widespread confrontation spreading throughout the city." A level 5 Acolyte, the Commander''s most trusted man, asked worriedly.


    The Mage then ordered. "Put our men on the streets. Call everyone back from their rest. I want them to investigate this incident and make their presence felt in the city''s most important ces. We cannot leave the poption vulnerable at this time!"


    "Should we help the Defiant Tyranny?" This man asked.


    "Stay neutral for now."


    ...


    While Millfall was alerted of Defiant Tyranny''s movements, Vicente finally arrived at his estate.


    Not only had he managed to throw off any possible opponents by following his tracks, but several others of his group, like Rory and the Acolytes, had done the same, arriving there almost simultaneously.


    "So?" Rory asked, breaking into a cold sweat.


    He was still full of adrenaline, and his heart was pounding in his chest, making him feel nervous. But since they had already done everything they had nned, all that remained was for him to know the results.


    When Vicente heard this and finished killing the man he had kidnapped, he turned to see Rory and his men arriving at the main hall of their headquarters.


    After making sure the level 3 Acolyte was dead, he said with a smile. "I think we have pulled off the heist of the year! My friends, I have collected the equivalent of over 100 gold coins in coins alone!"


    Hearing this, the men, sweating coldly, their ck clothes soiled with dirt and burnt here and there,ughed with satisfaction. It was always very gratifying to hear the results of a sessful robbery!


    Yes, sessful. They didn''t know what would happen in the next few hours, but for now, they had attacked, robbed, and escaped from their enemies and had the stolen resources in hand!


    Rory sighed and asked. "What about that person? What exactly happened?"


    Vicente looked at the body and said. "He saw me, so I had to kidnap him. Luckily, I was able to surprise him with the maximum potential of one of my new weapons."


    This man was very vulnerable after being severely wounded by the bullet and the dagger that pierced his throat.


    A magician was not an all-powerful being. They had a lot of power, depending on their level, but it depended greatly on how they used their mana in their skills, spells, and bodies.


    If you did not use your mana for anything, your body would naturally be vulnerable!


    Of course, this was proportional to the level of the magician. Even so, that level 3 Acolyte had been severely injured earlier. When Vicente arrived at this ce, he had only struggled a little to pierce that man''s heart with a sword.


    With this death and his group having escaped their pursuers, no one could bring them to the Martial Court for a theft that could not be linked to them!


    But that was not the end of their troubles!


    Vicente knew this, and seeing his group less tense from their sess, he distributed some of the items he had collected.


    Among these items were 3 magic stones, essential support items for magicians!

 Chapter 120 Magic Stones

    <h4>Chapter 120 Magic Stones?</h4>


    Magic stones... What were they, and what were they good for?


    Magic Stones had several different uses for magicians. The first and simplest of them was a mana reserve essible to any type of mage.


    In normal situations, one''s mana was limited to one''s level. No matter how dense one''s magical powers were, sooner orter, they could be used up to the point where the magician would reach a state of magical depletion. When this happened, the magician would temporarily lose the ability to use their mana for spells and abilities in order to keep the body alive. In this situation, one would be forced to use some sort of regeneration potion or meditate to recover.


    However, a cksmith crafting a weapon, an alchemist preparing pills, or a warrior fighting could use mana from alternate items topensate for the energy expended during their action.


    Magic stones could be used as "batteries" for such moments, and since their mana was neutral regarding elements, any type of magician could use them as a backup.


    Depending on the level of the magic stone, one could even fight for days or use their magic production skills with the support of one of these special resources.


    But magic stones could be used in many ways!


    If you were willing to lose your magic stone forever, you could use its mana to bless your cultivation and increase the speed of your progress.


    If one used the magic stone as a "battery," one would not endanger the magic stone by spending the mana from it. These were items that naturally absorbed free mana in nature. When a magician used up their mana, the owner only needed to keep it for a while until it was restored.


    However, by using magic stones in cultivation, one would destroy the essence of these precious items and lose them forever in exchange for progress.


    Vicente knew how valuable these stones were and did not want to destroy them all in pursuing advancement. He said. "We will keep one of them for the future of the group. We will use it as a mana supply for our men in times of need. The other two I want to use to increase our strength."


    Rory agreed they needed items that would increase their men''s strength more than ''batteries.'' Keeping the ''batteries'' would certainly be wiser if they were strong enough to defend themselves. But that was not the case.


    Meanwhile, Vicente quickly distributed the 1st and 2nd-grade resources he now had among his men.


    He gave his Acolytes two 2nd-grade armors, and each of those 2nd-stage men a 2nd-grade weapon. As for his 1st-stage magicians, Vicente couldn''t help them much with artifacts. Most of the artifacts in the ce he had raided were 1st-grade ones, but they were not in this vault but in another room in that post.


    However, he got enough pills and potions for 10 of his 1st-stage men and one of his Acolytes.


    "Absorb the essence of these resources," Vicente ordered the group of Intermediate and Senior Apprentices.


    He looked at the two Acolytes who had received nothing and said. "Stand by to take care of any problems. Only interrupt our meditation if Defiant Tyranny shows up here with level 3 Acolytes."


    "Yes, boss!"


    As they prepared themselves to absorb the mana from the magic stones, Vicente said next to Rory. "Keep our coins and these other items I collected in our vault. They will be important to us when we get through this night."


    ...


    Soon Vicente was sitting in a lotus position in his training area, where not only he but also Rory, 9 other Apprentices, and an Acolyte were at different ces.


    Each of them had their eyes closed while they meditated, but Rory and Vicente were the ones who had the most impressive effects on their surroundings.


    As they meditated, crystals that looked like gems floated above their legs, at the level of their chests.


    In front of Rory, a greenish crystal glowed brightly as the mana leaked out of its ends and headed toward the redheaded young man''s navel.


    The same happened to Vicente while the bluish crystal in front of him glowed.


    Magic stones were not all the same. There were stones with different colors. Their color did not determine the richness of mana in their structure but rather the ce where they were formed.


    In any case, these items did not look like ordinary rocks or stones but like crystals.


    Historically, however, they had be known as stones, as magic stones were nothing more than the crystal found within some types of stones in Pris Realm.


    The name had stuck since the time when magicians didn''t even understand what these items were for, and now Vicente was absorbing the powers of one of these unique items from this world.


    He felt the difference between improving the mana density in his body with pills or potions and doing it with magic stones.


    Magic Stones were truly fantastic! The mana in them was even purer than the free mana in the atmosphere!


    At the same time, it was mana that was neutral to the elements, unlike the free mana found in nature, which generally required a lot of care to absorb.


    This mana easily entered his body and was integrated into his essence without difficulty, leaving no negative residue behind.


    ''Magic stones are amazing!'' Vice thought as he felt a good sensation throughout his body and noticed that his mana was quickly approaching the peak of his level.


    If he had 70% progress within the Intermediate Apprentice level, he now had reached 85% in just a few minutes with such a magic stone!


    ''Too bad they are so rare and hard to find.'' Vicentemented.


    Considering how magnificent these stones were, it was only natural that they were rare and valuable.


    It was tough for 1st-stage people like them to obtain one; only nobles and the wealthiest people in the province could regrly ess such a resource.


    But like any other magical resource, how much one used it depended on one''s aptitude, not just how good the resource was.


    As Vice absorbed the mana from the crystal before him, the item quickly darkened while the yellow glow on the young man''s forehead grew more intense.


    Unlike Rory, Vicente had already absorbed half of what his magic stone had to offer in just a few minutes!


    In the midst of this, there was a noise in the mansion that frightened several of Vicente''s men.

 Chapter 121 Senior Apprentice

    <h4>Chapter 121 Senior Apprentice?</h4>


    Pa! Pa!


    The front door of Vicente''s estate was knocked on twice before a voice came from outside.


    "Open the door! We''re here to see your leaders!" A man shouted, startling the several men who had taken up positions around the estate.


    Even as they watched the street in front of them, some were surprised to see the three men dressed in red and ck armor.


    Level 3 Acolytes like such people moved very fast!


    As they rushed to this ce, they surprised the several Intermediate and Senior Apprentices who were watching the surroundings.


    Looking at the exit of their building, one of the level 1 Aacolytes who had not been surprised by these neers, ran to the main door, knowing that they were not enemies.


    These men had been watching them on behalf of the Scarlet Syndicate. They were there to protect them in case high-ranking Defiant Tyranny people attacked them.


    Vicente and his strongest men had already noticed these people staying in buildings near theirs. By noticing the disturbance their mana caused, Vice''s Acolytes already knew where these three came from.


    Opening the door, the first level 1 Acolyte asked. "Misters, what is it? Did something happen to force you toe here like this?"


    "Something indeed happened! Everything has happened! Where''s your damned leader? We need to talk!" One of the three men shouted, in a hurry to solve the problem that had juste to them by order of their leader.


    "What happened?" The other level 1 Acolyte arrived at the entrance of this post with a strange expression on his face. "Our leaders are busy. They left us in charge of this ce."


    "What?" One of the level 3 men shouted. "Don''t tell me that bullshit! This is urgent. Call your bosses, or we''ll do it ourselves!"


    The people in the entrance hall of this mansion soon became tense, their hands tightening around the weapons at their waists.


    Twelve of their members were meditating at that moment, striving for breakthroughs. If they happened to get in their way, they could lose the effects of the resources their men had already absorbed or even risk their lives!


    But one of the three asked. "You attacked Defiant Tyranny? Are you the ones responsible for the chaos in the city? Are you aware that the royal army is on the streets, and everyone is at risk?"


    Hearing that, the men there, still unaware of what had happened in Millfall after their action, were not surprised by the Scarlet Syndicate''s reaction.


    The royal army could impose a curfew when problematic situations arose. During this period, which couldst up to 2 days, the army could make arrests without following the usual protocol.


    In other words, this was a time when those who had problems with army members could suffer greatly!


    Raids, arrests, beatings, you name it. Soldiers could basically do whatever they wanted during curfew, and they wouldn''t be punished as long as they didn''t kill anyone.


    Amidst all this, the operations of groups like the Scarlet Syndicate could be disrupted.


    "This is happening? Shocking!" One of the two level 1 Acolytes said.


    But he was not as good an actor as Vicente or Rory. The three men realized that this and other people there had strange things on their minds.


    "You..." The leader of the three became more serious as he thought about the possibility that they had brought this trouble upon everyone.


    As the other two facial expressions became even more serious and the mana around them became even more chaotic, a dozen men in the entrance hall drew their weapons.


    "Misters, let''s act more calmly. We are allies. There is no need to exalt ourselves." One of the two level 1 Acolytesmented, sweat dripping from his brow.


    One of the three men could no longer stand the audacity of these people and jumped at the two Acolytes from Vice''s group.


    "You bastards! You did it!"


    Meanwhile, one of the other two ran toward where he thought there were several people in the basement of this building.


    Bang!


    The first of a rain of shots came from the guns aimed at these three, charging mana into themselves as they moved quickly against their targets.


    Just as they were about to hit their targets and bounce off in troublesome directions, all the bullets around this entrance hall suddenly stopped in midair.


    At the same time, the Scarlet Syndicate men stopped moving as they felt something stop them.


    One of them felt his feet sink into the floor, while the other felt handcuffs appear on his feet and pull him down.


    The third frowned at the sudden change as he prepared to act in defense of his teammates.


    At that moment, a mana-distorted voice came from behind that person. "Scarlet Syndicate, what are you doing in my headquarters?"


    "Boss!" Vicente''s men looked at him, seeing the metallic mask on his face and various sharp artifacts floating around him.


    As he walked, bluish sparks shot from Vicente''s body, connecting various parts of the armor on his body to his mask and the weapons floating in the air.


    The level 3 Acolyte looked at Vicente and felt a shiver run down his spine, not understanding why he felt that way about this person.


    But he and hispanions could clearly sense Vicente''s magic level from the density of his mana while noticing that the red pentagram in front of one of his hands was more prominent than before.


    ''This guy has advanced to the level of Senior Apprentice!'' The third of those men, the group leader, looked at Vicente in silence.


    One of these two men tried to take his feet from the floor and failed, while the other hit the ground face first after being thrown off bnce by his jump.


    "Aaagh!"


    "Damn it! Let me go!" The man with the dirt-covered foot shouted.


    Their leader then said to Vicente. "It seems that young Cesar has just advanced... Congrattions on bing a Senior Apprentice. But did you do it by stealing the Defiant Tyranny posts?


    Young Cesar, I have nothing against you. But this will cause problems for all of us. What will you do to repair all the damage caused by your actions? The faction leader is furious."


    "Action against Defiant Tyranny? I have nothing to do with that. How could I attack such a strong group? I''m afraid they''ll attack me for the previous confrontation on my property. That''s why I was in seclusion." Vicente lied through his teeth.

 Chapter 122 New Deal

    <h4>Chapter 122 New Deal ?</h4>


    ?


    Hearing Vicente''s words, the level 3 man who looked at this guy''s mask could not tell whether it was a lie.


    In particr, he thought that the behavior of the men around him and Vicente''s sudden advances were suspicious. But he could not detect any hint of lies in the words of the leader of this group.


    "Are you serious? I''m afraid my leaders won''t believe you, Cesar! How do you exin that some of your members are meditating in search of breakthroughs?" This man asked, feeling the mana disturbanceing from this estate''s lower level. "We know that your group can''t afford to have so many resources to ensure so many breakthroughs simultaneously!"


    "Is that so?" Vicente asked in a humorous tone. "You underestimate me. Just because I do business with you doesn''t mean I don''t have other side activities. What kind of idiot has only one source of ie?"


    "Oh? Do you have other businesses besides this one?" The Scarlet Syndicate emissary believed Vicente.


    Everyone had their own past. Before starting this venture, Vicente probably had his businesses and methods of paying his bills. Otherwise, he would never have been able to form this group and start his activities.


    "Of course," Vicente said. "But those businesses have no bearing on my agreement with the Scarlet Syndicate, so I won''t talk about them. The point is, we have nothing to do with Defiant Tyranny''s problem, although we are happy about what happened."


    As he said that, Vicente released the two men he had restrained with his ability or one of his spells.


    "But it was good of you toe." He said, taking charge of the situation as he walked through the entrance hall, his men looking carefully at the three of them.


    Meanwhile, the two men got up from where they had fallen or gotten stuck and looked at Vice as he spoke.


    "Defiant Tyranny will surely me us for what happened, even though they have no evidence against my people. So, I want you to help me clear this up. If you don''t protect my group, we will lose our operation under the attacks of those bastards."


    "Huh? You want our help?" The man who had his foot pressed early asked, not liking ''Cesar''s'' behavior.


    Cesar'' was acting like he was their boss!


    They hade to this ce to teach ''Cesar'' a lesson, but now this guy was acting like they were there to support him...


    "We can make a new deal if you want..." Vicente''s eyes glittered under his mask. "Protect me for the next two weeks. If I can''t solve my problems by then, we''ll do whatever you want. From handing over 100% of our operation to even the design of the weapons you see in my men''s hands." He proposed, knowing that this would be tempting even for these people.


    Immediately upon hearing this, everyone there became more serious, especially those three men. They felt how powerful those weapons were in the hands of mere Apprentices!


    ''If something like this can withstand the power of the Acolytes...'' The group leader pondered silently, thinking that this might be what his group needed to grow beyond the vicinity of Millfall.


    With something like this, his group could be one of the biggest underworld organizations in Scott Province in a few years!


    Unlike Vicente, they had the resources to produce hundreds of such weapons using 2nd-stage cksmiths!


    Even the two most hostile and least intelligent men saw what they could bring to their criminal faction if they agreed to make this new deal with Vicente.


    After a meaningful look at each other, they agreed and their leader said. "Very well. If you are willing to sign a Magical Agreement with us, we will assure the faction leader that you have nothing to do with what happened tonight, and we will protect you for two weeks. After that, you must report your projects and operations to us."


    The man''s words implied that Vicente''s group would surely fail, and in two weeks, they would have to deliver everything he had promised.


    Vicente said. "Yes, if my group cannot care for itself after these days, I will do that."


    The tempers of the people there eased as these two agreed, and soon they signed the agreement.


    "What do we do now?" The leader of these three men looked at Vicente, feeling very good after making this great deal.


    Vicente said. "First, go back to guarding the area around this ce. Call for reinforcements from your group if necessary. I will stay here with my men for the time being. I think the next 24 hours will be the mostplicated."


    The three agreed, this time feeling much better about taking orders from Vice, who had made a terrible deal with them.


    In two weeks, it would be impossible for this small group to increase their strength enough to face Defiant Tyranny alone!


    But Vice had something else in mind as he watched these men leave his estate.


    One of the Acolytes from his group approached him and asked in a low voice. "Boss, congrattions on your progress. But can we do what you promised these people?"


    Vicente did not answer this question with words. He used his ability from his first pentagram and took the weapon of this level 1 Acolyte.


    Under the eyes of half a dozen of his men, Vice quickly melted the metals of this weapon and slowly reshaped it in a slightly different way.


    After 3 minutes of this, and with the people there watching him in silence, Vicente finished remodeling the weapon.


    Taking off his mask, seeing that his group had returned to normal after the departure of those people, Vicente smiled at his men and said. "With my advancement, my forging skills have greatly improved. I present you with version 2.0 of this pistol. With it, you will be able to use 100% of the power of an Intermediate Apprentice without damaging it!"


    Everyone standing around Vice opened their mouths when they heard this. If this were true, they would reach the beginning of the 2nd stage regarding their fighting proficiency!


    Seeing that his men were extremely impressed, Vicente did not hesitate to demonstrate the power of that weapon by firing it at one of the side pirs of the hall.


    Bang!


    The cannon of the weapon shook, and a bullet came out of it without damaging its structure. At the same time, it had much more mana in it than Vicente''s men knew their non-upgraded weapons could hold when firing bullets.


    Everyone there swallowed their saliva, especially the two level 1 Acolytes, because they felt that even if they used all of themselves, they would not be able to defend themselves against that bullet!

 Chapter 123 Intervention

    <h4>Chapter 123 Intervention</h4>


    Seeing the damage his shot had done to the pir he had fired at, Vicente was pleased with the new version of his pistol.


    It was even more powerful than the "temporary version" he had used earlier against the level 3 Acolyte that had exploded in his hands.


    ording to Vicente''s calctions, a distracted level 3 Acolyte would be seriously injured if hit by a bullet like the one he had just fired. In contrast, a distracted level 2 person would surely die.


    His men also realized this and became excited at the thought of having more power in their hands to defend themselves and act on behalf of the group.


    "Incredible!"


    "The boss is truly unparalleled! With these weapons, we''ll make those bastards who are harassing us regret what they''ve done!"


    Some of the Senior Apprentices near Vicentemented at the same time.


    Meanwhile, one of the Acolytes got his weapon back, eager for Vicente to make new breakthroughs and for people of his level to be able to put all their strength into shooting.


    If that happened, even people with little talent like him could be relevant!


    The other Acolyte asked. "Boss, when will we be able to have weapons that can withstand the power of someone at my level?"


    Vicente looked at the man and said. "I am not sure. I guess when I be an Acolyte, not before. But for weapons that can withstand the maximum power of Senior Apprentices, that will happen soon. I just need to improve my knowledge of forging a bit, and I''ll be able to do that."


    It was straightforward for Vicente to estimate his 1st-grade weapon production ability. As a 1st-stage cksmith, what hecked to produce items with 100% efficiency was understanding and mana.


    Once he became a stronger Senior Apprentice, finished studying the material Benson had given him the night before, and practiced with the hammer, he was confident that he could produce better weapons.


    The men in the area were happy to hear this, as several of them were Senior Apprentices and naturally wanted to be able to use these weapons to their full potential.


    "Great!"


    "That''s why the boss made this deal. He actually didn''t go crazy as I thought..."


    Those who had not yet understood the reason behind Vicente''s deal with those men understood where their leader''s confidence came from.


    If they could use peak 1st-grade weapons, even if they could not destroy Defiant Tyranny, they would be able to protect themselves!


    However, it was not only the quality of their group''s weapons that were improving. The group was getting stronger with the resources they got from their operations and robberies.


    Vicente saw his men growing in confidence and gave his orders.


    "Tell all our men to bring their weapons to me. I will upgrade 3 of them per hour for the next few hours. Organize among yourselves to get your weapons upgraded.


    Oh, bring your ammunition as well. It will be good to upgrade them as well."


    ...


    One hourter...


    While Vicente''s group was vigntly following their leader''s orders, several Defiant Tyranny experts appeared near his building.


    However, as they ran with fury in their eyes, the level 3 and 4 Acolytes of this group suddenly ran into some of their old rivals.


    "Stop right there! This is your limit, members of the Defiant Tyranny!" A level 3 Acolyte shouted as he appeared from the shadow of a chimney above a rooftop.


    Another 4 men appeared in various buildings along the street, causing the group of Defiant Tyranny heading for Vicente to pause and reconsider their actions.


    "Damned reds, what are you doing? Do you know what your prot¨¦g¨¦ has done to us?" The level 4 man leading the group shouted angrily, questioning these people.


    "Cesar and his group have nothing to do with what happened. We have already established that." One of the men sent to this ce to protect Vicente''s group shouted.


    After the leader of his group found out about the deal the three men from early had made with Vicente, he immediately put aside his concerns about the guilt of such a young man and decided to protect him. If his group could get their hands on Vice''s weapons, temporarily standing by him would be worth it.


    Even though the initial agreement between Vicente and the Scarlet Syndicate said they would protect him, that didn''t mean they would do so in every situation!


    If Vicente''s group lost its operation or were caught by royal forces for crimes such as theft and murder, the group would not defend them.


    The agreement served to fend off the actions of opponents who tried to operate from the shadows. But those who acted through official forces were not the responsibility of this group to stop them from getting to Vicente!


    Revenge was a natural right that even the royal family of the Seidel Kingdom approved of, so Defiant Tyranny would have the right to act against Vicente''s group tonight if they had any evidence.


    But with the new deal Vicente proposed, even if he were guilty, the group would help him during these two weeks!


    "If you insist on threatening our innocent partner, we will fight." Another man from the Scarlet Syndicate said, moving his mana as his Yellow Magic Gem glowed.


    "If you want to me our partners, get proof of their guilt. In the meantime, no one but the royal army will approach the headquarters of Cesar''s group!" Another man from that faction said, trying to get those people away.


    "Wretches!"


    "Do you know what will happen if you follow this path?"


    "Perhaps they are the real names behind what happened at our posts tonight!"


    These men remarked, not at all pleased to be stopped by such rivals.


    But they couldn''t just start a fight there. If they did, they might start an unauthorized war between their factions, making things worse for their groups.


    Defiant Tyranny wanted revenge, but they didn''t really know who had attacked them. Uncertain, these emissaries decided it would be best to retreat for the time being.


    "This doesn''t end here!"


    ...


    After the intervention of the Scarlet Syndicate faction men, three more hours would pass before Rory would finish his breakthrough attempt. This time, he made a breakthrough on the same night as Vicente.


    But as he left the headquarters training room to rejoin his group, before even learning of Vicente''s weapons upgrade, Rory was moving along with his people when he heard a knock at the building''s front door.


    "Open the door! We''re from the Royal Army!" A voice shouted from outside.

 Chapter 124 How?

    <h4>Chapter 124 How?</h4>


    Hearing a voice he already knew, Vicente remembered the blond man who hade to talk to Nova at the local mercenary guild a few days ago.


    He ordered his men to put masks on their faces and went to the entrance of his building, opening the door to the group of royal army soldiers knocking at his door.


    Rory immediately looked at Vicente when he saw a blue beauty standing outside the building along with 5 other members of the royal army who were there for business with his group.


    Vicente looked at Nova and smiled. "Captain Bain, it''s good to see you again." He said, ignoring the other 5 soldiers, especially the blond level 4 man, the same as Nova''s and the rest of the personnel there.


    Most of them were men. Seeing this criminal talking to Nova like she was his friend made them feel irritated.


    In their eyes, ''Cesar'' was a criminal. How could someone dirty from the underworld speak to the beautiful and fair Nova?


    Even the other woman in the group narrowed her eyes and looked at Vicente.


    Nova already knew how this guy was and said. "Cut the small talk, Cesar. We are here on serious business. Did you attack a Defiant Tyranny building tonight?"


    Defiant Tyranny was officially a mercenary group that provided support services to local businesses. Outside the underworld, it was an organization that ''yed by the rules,'' paid ''taxes,'' and, as such, had its rights.


    If they did things in the underworld that they shouldn''t, few would talk about it, as there was no official record of the group in the Martial Court or the royal army.


    Even if everyone there knew the kind of things Defiant Tyranny did, they were there to act on behalf of one of the local organizations that criminals had just attacked.


    Vicente saw how corrupt this royal family organization could be, but he said nothing. The corruption of the leaders of these people could also be useful to his interests!


    He replied to the beautiful Nova. "No. I spent the night with my men working on our projects. I meditated for most of the night, as evidenced by my cultivation. I just advanced and became a Senior Apprentice." He said in a good-natured tone, annoying those who felt he was to me for what had happened that night.


    "Can you prove it?" Nova asked.


    "I have all my men as witnesses that I spent the night doing this." He pointed to his building with one of his arms.


    Rory exined. "I personally trained with Cesar tonight."


    "Tsk! I don''t believe it!" The blond man in royal army armor eximed.


    The other woman in the group added. "Your people don''t count as witnesses, Cesar. They''re obviously protecting you in case you did something you shouldn''t have."


    Vicente was silent as Rory said. "We don''t have to prove our innocence, Captain. It''s the people of Defiant Tyranny who have to prove us guilty. But they have no proof of that, do they?"


    "If that''s all you have to say, good night," Vicente said to these people.


    As strong as the royal forces were, greaterws still prevented them from acting tyrannically. Even in the current situation, where they could act and justify themselvester, Vicente wasn''t afraid of them.


    After a few conversations with Nova, he realized she seemed honest, even though she worked among the corrupt. He honestly didn''t think that these people would attack him without evidence.


    However, he thought that this did not mean that Vicente was unprepared!


    If they acted, they would be in trouble, as almost half of the men on this estate had their upgraded weapons pointed at Nova''s group!


    The blond man saw Vicente move to close the door and put his foot down halfway. "Not so fast, Cesar. Why are you in such a hurry? Are you hiding something from us?"


    "Not at all," Vice replied, annoyed by this man. "Do you have anything else to say? I know you don''t have evidence against my people."


    "Let us in." The blond man said with a smile on his face. "If you have nothing to hide, let us search your property."


    Defiant Tyranny had already announced that one of its men was missing. As a result, several groups of the royal army were already knocking on the doors of local forces that might have acted against this criminal faction, searching for traces of the body.


    If they found it, they would have the proof they needed to act!


    Themander had ordered his men to be neutral and not favor any side, just follow the real rules that night. But this blond man felt that ''Cesar'' was lying and was to me for all the chaos tonight.


    Vicente looked at the blond man while Rory watched him in anticipation.


    "Some of my men are meditating. Could you give us a few hours? I don''t want to risk my people''s lives. I can stay by your side while they finish. Being near Nova is always nice." He said in a hateful tone to the men over there.


    "You bastards!"


    "We will not do what you say! Captain, let''s go to the building!"


    Some of them encouraged the blond man, the leader of this group.


    "Tsk! Being watched has never stopped anyone from meditating!" The leader of those soldiers said. "Open the way now, or we will act!"


    Vicente opened the way and allowed these people to enter his property.


    He had already disposed of the body of the man he had kidnapped. But he did not want to let these people into his property because of the things he had stolen from his enemies. There were things there that could give away what he had done hours ago!


    ''Are we going to be okay, Vice?'' Rory felt his back sweat at the thought of those items in the vault of this property.


    But Vicente scared Rory even more with his following words.


    "You want to see my vault?"


    Gulp!


    ''What are you doing, Vicente?'' Rory''s eyes went wide.


    Nova saw that her leader was trying to cause unnecessary trouble and stepped forward. "Yes. I''d like to check your safe. Rest assured, Cesar, we will keep the secret of your possessions if there is nothingpromising in your vault.


    He then led the way, leading them through this property directly to where the vault was.


    Halfway there was the training room in the basement of the building, where one of the men from the group of soldiers promptly went to search the area for bodies.


    Rory went with this person to this room. At the same time, Vicente followed alongside the other 5 royal soldiers to the vault, a cepletely surrounded by metal, specially built for Vice.


    This vault had a door simr to bank vaults on Earth, a bit different from what you would find in the Pris Realm.


    But these people didn''t pay much attention to that, and soon they were looking at Vicente, waiting for him to open the door.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you open it?" The second woman in the group asked.


    "This vault is special. It can only be opened if I use my ability..." Vicente exined. "Do you have a problem with me doing that?"


    "Open it!" The blond shouted.


    Hearing this, Vicenteughed under his mask and didn''t hesitate to show his bright red pentagram and move the metals behind the door.


    A minute and a halfter, a loud click sounded, and the door moved.


    "Please..." He motioned for Nava to go ahead and see what was inside.


    When she opened the door and saw the approximately 10 square meter interior of this vault, Nova soon noticed over 80 gold coins of value in there, but nothing out of the ordinary.


    "You got a lot of coins in here, huh, Cesar?" One of the menmented, feeling suspicious but seeing nothing that would give away Vicente''s connection to the night''s robbery.


    "There are a lot of bandits around here that your group can''t catch. I got a good chunk of those coins from them." Vicente replied, taking the opportunity to tease these people.


    "You can''t be serious." The leader of these soldiers said with an ugly expression on his face. "Where did you get the rest of these coins?"


    "I had a life before I started my business in Millfall. Jeez, it seems I can''t even have an inheritance." Vicente said in disgust.


    At that moment, Rory came in with the other soldier, surprised to see this ce practically empty of the items Vice had stolen that night.


    ''Where are the books and artifacts?''


    For the next forty minutes, the group of soldiers would search Vicente''s entire building. Unfortunately for those who wanted to see the fall of ''Cesar,'' they would find nothing there.


    Forty minutes after arriving at that ce, those six soldiers left Vicente''s property with nothing, thinking that he really had no connection to what had happened that night.


    But Rory was curious when he saw these people leaving and asked.


    "How? Even our men''s weapons and armor are gone. What did you do with them?"

 Chapter 125 A New Day

    <h4>Chapter 125 A New Day?</h4>


    Upon hearing Rory''s question, Vincent smiled.


    It was natural for his friend to ask him how he had managed to disappear so many items that could be linked to the night''s theft.


    They had no secondary dimensions storage, so there was only one way to hide their belongings around this property.


    But how had Vicente done it without the soldiers noticing?


    "The moment I led their group to the vault, I not only manipted the mechanisms of that door. I did it with all the contents of the vault, including the armor and weapons of our men in this building."


    "What?" Rory eximed in surprise, amazed to hear that his friend had done such a thing.


    At first nce, it might seem easy. However, Vice had manipted metal not only near him but all over the building while standing in front of the soldiers.


    He had done it so quickly that none of the six level 4 Acolytes soldiers had noticed, and only a few of his men had noticed what had happened.


    But instead of transforming these metallic and non-metallic items, Vicente had simply moved them to other areas of his property, behind the walls of some of the rooms.


    Vicente had several metal structures on this property that could be used to store items out of the reach of ordinary magicians.


    There was even a way to notice these items if they had a special ability, but since most of them were low-level and didn''t emit strong fluctuations, Vicente''s movement was enough for him to hide all these materials.


    Vicente went ahead of Rory and led him back to the vault of this estate.


    Upon arriving there, he immediately repeated what he had done earlier and opened the metal walls of that ce, revealing books, jewelry, coins, and other valuable items that had been stolen from their enemies'' property.


    As he closed the metal walls of this ce again, Vice dered. "I did it here and managed to manipte the weapons and armor with our men to the walls or even the ceiling of our property... But it was close, man. I almost failed."


    Fortunately, he had been promoted to Senior Apprentice level. If that hadn''t happened, Vice''s control over his first Magic Pentagram wouldn''t be enough to make those moves without drawing the attention of his enemies!


    Hearing this, Rory sighed, relieved but also impressed by how far Vicente hade.


    "That was pretty impressive. You bought us more time against the royal army." The redheadmented as he looked at the items in the vault.


    Vicenteughed but soon changed the subject. "Anyway, congrattions on advancing to the next level. At this rate, we''ll reach the 2nd stage in a few weeks."


    "Hmm, it will be good if more of our men achieve the same. That way, we can hunt Magic Pentagrams together and strengthen the whole group at once."


    Hearing this, Vicente looked towards the training room where the 10 men, 9 apprentices, and 1 Acolyte were meditating.


    As people of lesser talent than the two leaders, it was only natural that these people would take longer to seize opportunities.


    "Let''s see what happens in the next few hours. The result of our men will help us not only to increase our current forces but also to gain new members for the family.


    ...


    Hourster, as night gave way to day, the leaders of Millfall''srgest coalitions were already aware of the night''s events.


    Defiant Tyranny had been attacked and lost valuables relevant to the group and some of its men, not only to Vicente''s actions but to those of his men who had destroyed buildings of the said group.


    As much as this group tried to go after Vicente and use him as a scapegoat, they failed because they had no evidence to use the royal army against the young man, but also because of the Scarlet Syndicate.


    To the other local powers, the Scarlet Syndicate seemed verymitted to supporting Vicente. At the same time, the Defiant Tyranny could not do much. Weakened, with no evidence to support the use of official forces, and with their major enemies united, this group could only temporarily back off their actions against Vice.


    Royal forces were still in the city, and several incidents involving small groups of soldiers and locals had been reported that evening.


    But none of them involved Vicente and his group, and for the time being, they were fine, even if they had drawn more attention to their operations.


    However, those most interested in him were the Scarlet Syndicate and Defiant Tyranny.


    The other local powers doubted that Vicente had acted against Defiant Tyranny and was only interested in his group connection with Scarlet Syndicate!


    ...


    At the estate of Viscount Symons...


    In Millfall''srgest and most luxurious residence, the Viscount was up early in the morning, listening to updates on the night''s events.


    Beside him was his most trusted subordinate, but also his eldest son, along with the informants who had just finished reporting thetest updates.


    "It seems that this group of Cesar''s has a lot of potentials, no?" The Viscount''s chief subordinate said, feeling that the Scarlet Syndicate''s actions were a bit too much for a group with a territory smaller than a city block.


    "They probably know things we don''t, father," Marcus said to his father.


    Viscount Symons, an elderly-looking man with blonde hair mixed with white, heard this and advised his eldest son. "Marcus, I want you to keep an eye on this little group while I''m out of town."


    The Viscount was preparing to leave for the province capital, where a meeting of the provincial nobles would be held at Duke Scott''s estate in a few days.


    His son and his right-hand man would stay in the city, so he could not help but guide his heir. "Things can change a lot in a matter of days or weeks. Perhaps this situation will develop to the point where we have to move, but I am still absent.


    So don''t hesitate to act if necessary. Our family will not be a noble house with a Count if we do not pay attention to what is happening in our city."


    "I will do my best, father." Marcus said as he made a respectful gesture, thanking his father for the guidance.


    Watching his son leave, the Viscount said to his right-hand man after he was alone with this man. "Advise Marcus. He is talented and knows what he is doing. But he is only a young man who can make mistakes if he gets carried away with his emotions."


    "I will do my best, Your Grace."


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the brothel in the center of town...


    "Wretches!" The leader of the Defiant Tyranny faction shouted in frustration after a night of nothing but losses for his people.


    "The damned are united against us! Boss, we must do something! We must use the army to our advantage, or we will soon be in trouble."


    "Yes, the damned Scarlet Syndicate is getting bolder. We need to take them down. I bet they have something to do with what happened to us the night before."


    The menment to the group leader, full of rage and wanting to act on every possible front.


    "Boss, let''s use the card we have up our sleeve. If we don''t move the army in our favor, we won''t be able to do anything." One of the strongest people theremented, looking at their leader.


    "Are you out of your mind? If we use this, our rtionship with the army will be ruined. When the Commander leaves his local position, we will have an enemy in the province capital." Another said, knowing that the card up his sleeve was to use the evidence they had against some corrupt local soldiers.


    Threatening influential people had its risks, and some there did not want to take those risks!


    "Before we do that, offer the Commander a new deal. Maybe he still needs something. But even if he doesn''t, something can always go wrong with his family... idents happen." The leader said, thinking of the only way he could consider without putting his group totally in danger of retaliation from the Commander of the local royal army post.


    "In the meantime, I want our men to block any action from that damned Cesar. Put a price on his head! I will pay 200 gold coins to whoever brings me his head!"


    There were assassins in this society who sought rewards like this. Two hundred gold coins were not a small amount, even for level 5 Acolytes, so this was not a reward that would be looked down upon!


    The men present saw their leader''s determination and did not disagree, feeling that eliminating this nuisance was worth the price.


    ...


    As the leadership of the Defiant Tyranny plotted against Vice, he stood on his property, facing the 10 men who had seeded in their meditation the night before.


    After absorbing the essence of the resources stolen from the Defiant Tyranny, new Acolytes and Senior Apprentices emerged in ''Cesar''s group!''

 Chapter 126 Improvements and the Search for New Members

    <h4>Chapter 126 Improvements and the Search for New Members?</h4>


    After more than 10 hours of meditation, thest of Vicente''s men had ended their one-night retreat and awakened with new powers.


    This time, none of these men had failed in their attempts, with 5 Intermediate Apprentices bing Senior Apprentices and 4 Senior Apprentices reaching level 1 of the Acolyte stage.


    The one Acolyte who had been given a chance to cultivate with 2nd stage resources the night before had also improved his strength, bringing his mana closer to level 2. He was still a level 1 Acolyte, but he was now the strongest in terms of magic level in the group.


    Vicente looked at the Acolyte and advised him. "Logan, be careful with your cultivation from now on. Your mana should be more and more unstable from now on, so you should double your attention on what you do. Otherwise, you will explode."


    The man who was closer to level 2 than at the beginning of level 1 heard this and nodded silently, knowing that his situation was delicate. Without the second Magic Pentagram, he really would have to meditate, fight, use his mana, and, in short, do everything more carefully.


    Theoretically, it was safe to go to level 2 of the 2nd stage with only one pentagram but to do so, one would have to be 100% attentive with one''s mana!


    Otherwise... Boom!


    "As for the rest of you, we''re going to change the group''s division ofbor a bit from now on..." Vicente said, and with Rory''s help, he soon exined to the ten people who had just left the training room and the other Acolytes and Senior Apprentices how things would work from now on.


    Vicente had spent thest few hours upgrading the weapons of all his men. Not only that, he and Rory thought that they would be attacked in some way.


    In order to protect their territory and make it more attractive to other merchants in the area, the group''s Acolytes will be working with the Senior Apprentices in those shops starting this afternoon!


    After briefing his men on how things would work from now on, Vicente saw the first groups leaving from there before he left with Rory.


    ...


    After some time of walking through the city''s shadows, Vicente and Rory entered the building of the local mercenary guild.


    As they approached a group of mercenaries outside the lobby of this building, the two of them spoke in low voices.


    "Did you ever do anything with that woman?" Vice asked.


    Rory looked at his friend from under the mask on his face and said. "Sort of. I took her somewhere, and we exchanged a few caresses..."


    "Oh? You''re way ahead of schedule, huh?" Vicenteughed, imagining that his friend was enjoying this part of their ns.


    Rory understood Vice''sment but didn''t go into details. "Anyway, I''ll talk to her about the Baron at our next meeting. If all goes well, I''ll make our first contact at the residence after that."


    "That''s good. Take your time. First, let''s solve this problem with the Defiant Tyranny." After saying that, Vice stopped next to a table in that area where some of the Martell Vige mercenaries were standing.


    "Fellow mercenaries, we can sit down. We have a deal to offer you." Vicente said, changing his voice so these people wouldn''t recognize him.


    The moment they saw those two standing next to them, the mercenaries who could not use magic and had no magic gems on their foreheads, looked at those two with a frown.


    Not everyone could use mana. Therefore, some became warriors and followed the 9 levels of the bodily path.


    Some of the mercenaries in this world were warriors, and it was not umon to find such people in buildings like this.


    But Vicente and Rory did not underestimate these people because of theck of magic gems in their heads. Warriors could fight people who could manipte mana.


    If you reached level 9, such a person could even challenge a Mage!


    Knowing this, they were eager to enlist the services of these level 6 and 7 warriors!


    However, while they knew the value of these people''s strength, they also knew the problems that ''Cesar'' was involved in.


    Even though they did not know who ''Cesar'' was, they knew that these two were associated with such a figure, and they immediately did not like being approached by these dangerous individuals.


    "You''ve got to be kidding." Said a level 6 warrior, looking seriously at Vicente. "We''re not going to work for a group that has everyone in Millfall paying attention to it..."


    "Not even for 10 gold coins per month?" Rory questioned.


    These men were capable of fighting Acolytes. So how much they deserved for their time and efforts was far more than the many Apprentices who worked for these two.


    "10 gold coins?" One of those 4 men Vice and Rory had just approached, alongside the two individuals who had brought Vicente and Nina from Starsalt City to Martell Vige, asked with interest.


    With that amount of coins, he could go a few months without working and still get resources to try to improve his strength.


    They couldn''t buy pills or potions to improve their strength with that alone. Still, they could get resources to temper their bodies and improve their understanding of their martial arts.


    For warriors, this had as much potential to increase their strength as using pills and other magical resources in magic.


    At the same time, this was an amount that even they would take 3 to 6 months to get in normal situations!


    Thinking that they could earn a lot of coins quickly, those men hesitated a little, even though they knew the risks.


    "10 gold coins? Are you guys serious?" Soren asked Vicente.


    Vicente looked at this old acquaintance and said. "Yes, 10 gold coins each per month. What do you think about that? For now, we can only hire 4 people, and we don''t know when we will get more people for the group.


    None of these people knew about the reward of 200 gold coins on Vicente''s head, so they did not consider it and soon discussed that it was worth at least trying.


    If they saw that there would be too much trouble on this job, they could terminate their agreement with these people. And, heck, every job has its risks.


    For the right price, anyone would be willing to do almost anything!


    "OK, I agree to this job. But what exactly are we going to have to do? And why us?" Asked Wesley.


    "You''ll have to work in the shadows for our group, keeping watch and gathering information from our enemies. In practice, they won''t interact with us much." Vicente said, showing a positive point for these men to serve him. "Think of it as an outside job... And as for why you and not others, it''s because we heard about you from one of our men. He said you were trustworthy, which is why we are here."


    That was enough for these men, and they were not suspicious of Vicente''s intentions.


    As they agreed to join Vice and Rory, the young ck-haired man had something in mind.


    ''I will show you the benefits of joining my family. In the future, some of you will go from being mercenaries in our service to bing members of my family!''

 Chapter 127 Trouble in the Territory

    <h4>Chapter 127 Trouble in the Territory?</h4>


    ?


    Two days had passed since ''Cesar''s'' group attacked the outpost of the Defiant Tyranny faction...


    Vicente had spent some time by Nina''s side these days, but she was aware that her brother had some troubles on his mind, judging by the behavior of everyone around.


    As a curious girl interested in her family''s future, Nina did not push her brother during thesest free days she had before her sses at a local academy began.


    Meanwhile, Eve had tried topensate for Vicente''s absence, but the nanny had her own limits and knew that Nina was aware that something was going on.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing more she or Vicente could do than they had already done to keep Nina out of their problems, and they could only continue not talking about the problem.


    At least Vice and his men had handled enemy pressure well and were only acting on their own territory, where the people of the Scarlet Syndicate would protect them.


    But every one in his group was already aware of the bounty of 200 coins on his head. Because of this, Vicente had avoided appearing in public with his Cesar identity, knowing that assassins were already watching him.


    But even though he avoided acting on behalf of his criminal group, Vicente was aware of all the affairs of his people and had led the group in the face of new challenges!


    In a za not far from where his men protected the shops, Vicente stood on a wooden bench and threw bread crumbs to the birds in front of him.


    As he watched these birds and the smallke not far away, someone smoking on a bench behind him spoke in a low voice that the two of them could hear.


    Covering his mouth with his hand, the gray-haired man said. "Chief, the number of incidents in our territory has increased greatly since that night. We have recorded 21 attempts at confusion or robbery in the properties under our protection."


    Upon hearing this, Vicente easily understood that this must be an enemy strategy to wipe out their profits and drive the Scarlet Syndicate away from their side.


    Vicente was a criminal with years of experience. On Earth, people did not have special powers that forced any criminal to be unusually creative in order to aplish certain feats.


    In a way, this world had more difficult circumstances for criminals.


    In Pris Realm, all one needed to steal was to use mana and strength, which many people had above normal.


    As someone who had developed in that difficult environment, Vicente had already anticipated such a move, which was why he and Rory had changed the shifts of his men in those ces.


    "And?" He asked, wanting results.


    "As the bosses expected, the Acolytes and the new weapons made a big difference. Our group was able to contain 17 of those incidents and collect the criminals'' belongings. But in 4 cases, we had to use more force and ended up with some dead bodies." The man said before taking a puff on his cigarette and blowing the smoke out of his nose.


    "We collected a total of 12 gold coins yesterday alone. Unfortunately, the thieves and men who attacked us had little with them. They probably prepared themselves before going to our posts."


    "Hmm, that makes sense." Vicente muttered as he stood up, and pped his hands together, wiping them clean. "Ah, the day is beautiful." He smiled, hiding hismunication with that man.


    "I think I need to study a bit. Bing a 1st stage cksmith is the way." He said, letting his man understand the message.


    ''So we have to hold our position for now?'' The man wondered. ''Let''s hold out until we get better weapons!''


    Vicente left from there, heading for a meeting scheduled for that afternoon.


    ...


    "Nova, it''s good to see you again," Vicente said as he surprised the beautiful blue-haired woman waiting for him outside a local restaurant.


    Feeling someone touch her shoulders, Nova immediately jumped and put away the mirror she was looking into.


    When she turned around and saw the handsome ck-haired young man she had seen more and more, she smiled at him and said. "It''s only been a few days, hasn''t it? It''s not even a week since Nina''s birthday."


    "Is that so?" said Vicente. ''I think it was only two days, but you don''t know that.'' He gave her a restrained smile.


    "Anyway, many things have happened recently, haven''t they? I''ve heard strange rumors these days I''ve been out of town. Can you tell me what happened?"


    "You were out of Millfall?" Nova was not surprised. As a merchant, it was natural for Vicente to travel with a certain constancy.


    With that in mind, she had her question about why he hadn''t looked for her these days answered.


    "Yes, I had a little business trip. I was gone for three days and returned this morning... Who knew? After only those days away, I heard shocking things about the movements of the local powers." He said, trying to get the woman to talk more than she should.


    Nova sighed and said. "Indeed. I sense that the powers of the underworld are beginning to stir... I fear that some battle for the sovereignty of Millfall will take ce soon."


    The ruler of Millfall was only one, the same as every city in the province and the entire kingdom, the king!


    However, each town had a person who unofficially led the area.


    In Millfall, it was Viscount Symons, but depending on how you looked at things, this man was paid by the local criminal groups to turn a blind eye... Who is to be feared most? The one who turns a blind eye, or the one who pays those who turn a blind eye?


    In any case, there wasn''t just one person behind that, but Nova feels that it could very soon change.


    "Some groups are weakening, while others are strengthening. That act two nights ago is a worrying indication, Vice. You need to be careful, especially with Nina. The city will get a little dangerous from here on out."


    "Is that right?" He expressed concern as he walked alongside Nova to the restaurant just ahead. "Can you tell me something, Nova? I have business with some local nobles. I wouldn''t want to get into trouble because of the rtionship some of these nobles might have with these factions."


    She looked at Vicente and said in a low voice. "I will see what I can do for you if you give me your business partners'' names. But for now, as long as you do not leave your residence at night and avoid the city''s outskirts, you will be safe.


    Also, beware of establishments on the east side of town. There''s a new group in the city operating out of that location. I''ve heard rumors that troublemakers are keeping an eye on that area."


    "I''ll keep that in mind," said Vicente, knowing she was talking about his territory.


    With that said, he didn''t touch on the subject any further so as not to alert Nova and was soon settled with her in that restaurant, eating while listening to a bit more of Nova''s story, getting closer to her.

 Chapter 128 Nova’s Origin

    <h4>Chapter 128 Nova''s Origin</h4>


    While waiting for their ordered food, Vicente and Nova talked a bit about their lives.


    She asked about how Nina was doing and offered to help Vicente if he needed someone to take care of her in his absence.


    Nova was very excited to hear that Nina was doing well and would start sses the next day. Not only that, the young girl loved the gift from this blue-haired beauty, so Vicente didn''t miss the opportunity to thank her once again.


    Vice had his own nefarious interests in Nova, but he already looked at her differently because of the way she had treated Nina.


    He was naturally attracted to Nova, but he also wanted to use her to learn about the royal army. But Nova made it difficult for him by being so kind and interested in Nina.


    After telling hispanion about his younger sister that afternoon, Vicente asked. "But what about you? Where are you from, Nova? Is your family from Millfall?"


    She smiled subtly and shook her head. For some reason, even talking aboutmon things with Vicente made her smile.


    "No. I''m from Dryhaven. My family still lives there. They are in the fishing business." She said truthfully.


    Nova came from a stable home, with a mother and father still alive, a younger brother, and two sisters. Her family could not be considered wealthy, but they were as well off or better off than Vicente''s family before his parents died.


    She said with satisfaction. "Although I had to divert part of my journey because of my family''s business, I love my parents and siblings. But I always wanted to be a soldier of the kingdom, so I couldn''t help but leave them after I awakened my powers. However, I still visit them whenever I can. I really enjoy family time."


    Hearing this, Vicente signaled his interest in finding out more about this woman.


    Talking about intimate things like that was essential to building a rtionship. For someone who was more interested in just getting this woman into bed, this was essential for Vicente.


    "Dryhaven, huh? You''re nowhere near home." Vicentemented to her.


    Dryhaven was a city of about 90,000 people on the east coast of Scott Province. It was closer to Millfall than Saltstar City, but it was still a journey of over 12 days between that city and the Bain family''s home.


    Nova nodded and said. "Yes, but there''s nothing for me to do. After I was invited to join the army in Dryhaven, I soon spent some time studying at the post in that city. As soon as I graduated, I was sent here."


    The Seidel Kingdom army had two types of methods for selecting its soldiers. The first and simplest was by invitation, something high-ranking soldiers could invite whoever they felt was worth having on their side. The second was through the Seidel Magic College.


    At the college, even if one did not have great magical talents with an affinity for battle, as was usually the case with those invited to the army, one could still be a soldier or even strive to be a noble of the kingdom.


    But once a youth from the Seidel Magic College, or someone invited by that organization, joined the army, they would spend time studying at their city''s base.


    The army had its hierarchy and positions that depended not only on the magical level of its soldiers but also on their knowledge, skills, merits, and so on.


    Upon entering this organization, one would spend time learning thews of the kingdom, its history, etc., until one became an actual soldier and was assigned to duty.


    "I am currently working on bing the Commander of a post. As much as I have to be away from my family, I''m happy. It is my dream to be a great soldier and one day reach the highest rank in the army." She said to Vicente.


    "That''s great," Vicente said. "Being a high-ranking soldier is one of the best things in the kingdom."


    Vicente was sincere. As much as no soldier would have the best results in their life if they followed other paths, the path of the kingdom''s soldiers was the most stable and secure one could take.


    By being free to act as and when one wishes, one could have the chance to grow substantially with a sessful business. But the chances of such a venture working out would be very slim.


    On the other hand, being a soldier gave magicians as much predictability in life as having a graduation on Earth. Was having a degree a guarantee of prosperity on Earth? No, but it could at least provide a living.


    In the Seidel Kingdom, being a member of the army meant stability, a livelihood, and a chance to reach high levels without risking too much.


    The royal family was the strongest and most influential in the kingdom, the only one with the right to have an army. It was a huge organization present in hundreds of cities like Millfall.


    Soldiers of this organization had a great chance to get the resources they needed to grow without having to venture out into the vast world. As long as one had talent andpeted for high-ranking positions in the army, even reaching the end of the 3rd stage was a likely thing for people with talent like Nova''s.


    For this woman, it was only a matter of time before it happened, and she wouldn''t have to risk herself like Vincent had to.


    So he didn''t despise what being a soldier of the kingdom meant, even though he had no interest in giving up his freedom and opportunities for it.


    But for 99% of the people in this kingdom, doing what Rory had done would be madness. The decision that people like Nova had made by epting the soldiers'' invitation to join the army was what the overwhelming majority would make.


    Anyway, the two continued to talk about their lives, sometimes Nova talking about her interests and background, sometimes Vice talking about himself.


    They ate lunch at this local restaurant while they talked, getting to know each other better.


    At the end of an hour of meeting each other, it would be time for them to go their separate ways.


    As experienced with women as Vicente was, Nova had a hard time letting go of "certain things," so he didn''t get a chance to walk her home that day.


    But a new meeting between the two was already scheduled for the next few days when Vicente told her he would be staying in town until his next trip in about 10 days...


    Knowing that he would be gone for a while after that, Nova agreed to meet with him a few times during that period before the "trip."

 Chapter 129 Vicente’s Facade

    <h4>Chapter 129 Vicente''s Facade?</h4>


    Two dayster...


    After his previous encounter with Nova, Vicente would meet her again tonight, this time for dinner at a local restaurant.


    But at the beginning of the day, Vicente still didn''t have that nightly rendezvous in mind. After a hearty breakfast with Eve and Nina, he saw them getting ready to leave for the academy, where his little sister had started her sses the day before.


    After they left, Vicente quickly left the house, heading for a meeting with some of his men in one of the taverns under his protection.


    Vicente did not go to his headquarters, nor did he even return to wear his mask and armor, which had already be the familiar marks of the man with a 200 coin bounty on his head.


    As someone wanted by assassins from outside and Millfall itself, he avoided encounters with his men known to be part of his group.


    But not everyone on his team was part of his family''s crime group. Some of his men who were part of that family acted as Vicente Fuller''s subordinates in his business, not as Cesar''s subordinates.


    As much as many of his men and business partners knew his real identity, Vicente was not worried about information about him getting out.


    As a cautious man, he had included confidentiality uses about the identities of those involved in his business in every deal he made. Even under threat, his clients or men could not talk about who he and Rory really were.


    So Vicente dared to walk around Millfall as if he didn''t have such arge reward on his head and even went to some of the establishments in his area daily.


    In the days since the robbery of the year, his group had handled the actions of Defiant Tyranny''s men well, managing to stop over 80% of enemy attacks before their contractors were even harmed.


    Even under constant attack, Vicente''s group of partners were happy, and the day before, his territory had actually increased in size with new contracts.


    As the days passed and Vicente''s territory became more stable, more merchants in the area became hopeful about the offers already made by Vice and his men.


    It might seem premature to ally with Vicente and enter his territory. After all, it hadn''t even been a week since the big Defiant Tyranny incident. However, for a faction whose leader was threatened with 200 gold coins, standing up for those days was impressive.


    As a result, Vicente had made 4 more deals the day before, bringing the total number of establishments protected by his people to 14!


    With this number, he already had almost 2 blocks of Millfall under his protection.


    His group''s ie from these deals with business owners had also increased, and now the group had a monthly ie of 49 gold coins.


    In the past few days, they had also collected another 10 gold coins in valuables from enemies. Knowing this all, Vicente was excited about the future of his faction.


    As much pressure as they were under from many sides, it was precisely this pressure that was pushing them to be stronger and more relevant!


    In the meantime, he had been developing his forging skills, reading the books Benson had lent him, and doing the training his master had encouraged him to do.


    With that in mind, Vicente arrived at Zander and River''s tavern, where he immediately got a table.


    When they saw their boss there, the guards of this ce didn''t look at Vice too much to avoid suspicion. But they all couldn''t help but admire their leader''s courage to walk the streets and evene to this ce with such arge reward on his head.


    ''What great courage!''


    ''I wouldn''t do that!''


    ''The boss is truly dignified. He acts as if he owes nothing to anyone.'' The Acolyte, who was watching the area, thought to himself as he smiled.


    Meanwhile, two of Vicente''s men, who had been sitting around the area waiting for him, quickly moved when they saw him there.


    They had no masks on their faces like the men on guard.


    After sitting down in front of their leader, the two greeted Vicente before tasting the snacks already left on the table.


    One of them then said. "Boss, we bought some of the ores you requested. We are also stockpiling the cheapest pure metals we can find."


    "But some of the items you requested are rarer, and only cksmiths from the Association can ess them at affordable prices. I don''t think it''s worth it for us to try to get some of them outside the Association. It would be too expensive." The other informed Vicente and showed him a list of what they had bought and what was missing.


    Seeing some of the most important materials he needed to make new weapons and also improve the quality of the items he already had, Vicente said. "Hmm, I agree. I''ll try to focus my time in the next few days to get closer to the level needed to pass the Association''s test.


    When I get my license, we''ll use it to buy the materials missing from this list. For now, keep up the good work."


    Since he was "unable" to act on behalf of his group in these post-robbery days, Vicente had a lot of time to read about and practice his forging skills.


    He had gotten great results from his practice. As he practiced extracting metals from ores and practicing the things he learned from the books, Vicente increased his mana density at a magnificent rate.


    As a result, he had jumped from about 7% progress at the Senior Apprentice level to about 24%, just with the training he had been doing these days.


    With an improvement of about 3% per day, he was rapidly bing stronger!


    As he got stronger, his forging skills improved proportionally, and he found it easier to master the techniques from the books he had been reading.


    In addition, Vicente had helped Rory with his training by sparring with him every other day, which had contributed to his improvements in magic.


    "But tell me about our business," Vicente said after drinking some of what was in his mug. "Is the vige doing well? How are our merchants?"


    "As for that, everything is going ording to ns..."


    The two men began to report thetest data from Vicente''s tradingpany operating out of Martell Vige.


    As much as Vicente focused on increasing his family''s power through the underworld, he did not neglect operations that could give him cover in the light of day.


    As a criminal, he knew the importance of having a good front for his illegal operations!


    Martell Vige was his first domain, so he had other reasons to value it.


    Anyway, when this morning''s meeting was over, Vicente soon left to meet Rory in another part of the city, curious about how his friend had acted with Lena and the Irwin family but also about the results of his new mercenary contractors.

 Chapter 130 Information and Plans

    <h4>Chapter 130 Information and ns?</h4>


    When Vicente met Roryter that day, he immediately heard something from his friend that he hadn''t expected that morning.


    "We finished studying the contents of the books we stole from Defiant Tyranny," Rory said in a low voice as he walked beside Vicente, dressed in arge ck coat.


    Vicente was also wearing a coat over his suit, his hands in his pockets as he watched the movement of the central Millfall. "What have you found out?" He asked, but without showing much interest on his face.


    Rory said. "Of the three books you stole, one is an ounting book. It contains information about Defiant Tyranny''s operations, its projects, where its currencyes from, and where it goes."


    ounting in organizationsrge and small was not just for tax time on Earth. Even in the blue world, records of operations were kept before groups even thought about paying taxes.


    In Pris Realm, one did not have to pay taxes on business operations. The only taxes in many states, such as the Seidel Kingdom, were taxes on property and government services. But even then, groups like the Defiant Tyranny kept records of their actions so that their leaders could keep track of their own actions.


    How did they know that their own members or other individuals were not robbing them? The only way to know was to keep a record of their operations.


    The register in question recorded much of Defiant Tyranny''s operations over the past 5 years!


    Upon hearing that they had it in hand, Vice could not keep his lips from curling into a bow on his face.


    "This is fantastic." He muttered.


    With the countable book, he and his group could track their enemies'' operations and not only disrupt their business but also rob them!


    For example, from the catalog in question, Vicente''s group could know what Defiant Tyranny''s main sources of ie were and where most of the coins were going.


    Not only would they be able to reach the big names in that group, but they would also know how to hurt those opponents most effectively.


    They could also use this data to find useful information about business opportunities in Millfall.


    Every action had a reaction. If coins were leaving one ce for another, people would be willing to pay to change that reality, as well as those interested in spending less on certain operations.


    With that in mind, Vicente and Rory naturally understood the immense value of that book.


    "But that''s not all," Rory said. "In the second of the three books, we find pertinent information about local nobles and rich men.


    Boy, there''s a lot ofpromising stuff in those books."


    "Oh?"


    Like on Earth, one of the best ways to get things done in the Pris Realm was to threaten to destroy the image of public figures.


    Even if these nobles and wealthy people had a lot of power, they all had someone to fear!


    High-level people, opportunistic nobles, andst but not least, royalty!


    "This is music to my ears." Vicenteughed as he thanked Defiant Tyranny for doing him the dirty work.


    As criminals, it was only natural that they had to keep track of thepromising things of their partners and allies!


    How could they stay in power if they didn''t have things to use against their partners?


    Vice asked. "Is there any other positive information for us?"


    "The third book also had some strange information. It had no data from our enemies nor from people involved with that faction in Millfall. The book talks about something in the area of Alpine Woodpecker Forest."


    "Alpine Woodpecker Forest?" Vicente frowned. That was a forested area near Ironcrest, the secondrgest city in Scott Province.


    "Yeah, we don''t really understand what this book is for. It looks like a manual on how to get to a particr area of this forest. I can''t tell the value of it, but given the shape of the book and the ancient inscriptions in it, I feel like it''s like a treasure map.


    But I can''t tell if it leads to something valuable or to unnecessary danger." Rory finished talking about these findings.


    The Alpine Woodpecker Forest was a vast area, over 15,000 square kilometers, where a race of magical beasts ruled.


    It was not easy to enter or leave this area without getting hurt. Still, there were many stories about this region all over the province, things that tied Ironcrest''s sess to this forest.


    Ironcrest was founded 300 years ago and quickly became one of the province''srgest cities, even without ess to the sea, which was important for any city.


    But even though it was only the secondrgest city in the province, it didn''t lose much to Saltstar City, and in fact, it was much better than the other city in one thing. The forging art!


    Rumor had it that the best 3rd-stage cksmiths came from Ironcrest, and the rarest resources for 3rd-stage cksmiths could only be found in this city in Scott Province.


    Knowing this, Vicente kept the Alpine Woodpecker Forest book in his mind.


    "Hmm, let''s check this information in the future." He said to Rory. "For now, let''s stick to what''s within our reach and what we can understand."


    "What are you nning?"


    "The Defiant Tyranny is clearly not going to stand by while we grow and act against them. I believe by now they must be threatening some of the people they have evidence ofpromising acts against." Vicente said with a serious expression. "Then let''s counterattack!


    Send some of our men to visit some of the names in the second book. Show them what Defiant Tyranny is up to and turn them against this faction.


    Meanwhile, have some of our men give me the details of what''s in the first book, especially the main coin streams of that faction. I will act to hurt them a little more."


    With these words, Vice watched Rory leave and make his way to where he nned to meet one of the mercenaries he had hired earlier.


    The mercenaries had signed magical agreements with him, promising not to talk about his identity. They already knew who Vicente was, so they could find him without him having to disguise himself or risk alerting the assassins who would surely be lurking around.


    But these men were not so happy to have been chosen by a fellow viger. On the contrary, after they had signed their agreements with Vicente, they had all been quite angry when they found out about the bounty of 200 gold coins on their chief''s head.


    If they had thought about Vicente''s previous proposal for one day, they could have kept those coins by acting against him!


    Unfortunately, they were now allies and could only follow what they had promised Vice.


    When Vicente saw one of these unfortunate men at the local mercenary guild, the meeting ce they had arranged for each other, he ignored the serious look on Wesley''s face and sat down across from him.


    Wesley and his partner were still shocked at how far Vicente hade in such a short time after the Fuller family tragedy. Even though they were a little sad about the mistake they had made in agreeing to follow Vice, they felt strange about the young man.


    To them, Vicente was still the young man who had lost his father, mother, and sister in a matter of weeks. Even though he was so strong and influential, they still felt sorry for him.


    With this mixed feeling, the man sighed as he looked at the ck-haired young man in front of him. "How is little Nina?" He asked before talking about serious matters.


    "Good. She recently started at a local academy. Anyway, tell me about your observations." Vicente was direct with his words.


    These mercenaries did not act directly with his men but rather kept an eye on the movements of the Defiant Tyranny, but also of the army, which Vicente considered corrupt and acting against him.


    Wesley then said. "Well, some of Defiant Tyranny''s high-ranking men are indeed getting involved with members of the royal army. Recently, a level 4 Acolyte met with the number two of the local rank of the royal forces.


    Mypanions and I feel that they are trying to influence the army to move against you, Vice."


    "As expected..."


    "Also, some of the other factions in Millfall have been meeting with the leaders of the Defiant Tyranny," Wesley said solemnly. "Soren saw some nobles and even an envoy of the Viscount meeting with number three of our enemies, Vicente. I''m afraid we''re going to be in big trouble soon."


    Vicente heard this, and as his face grew darker, he thought it made sense.


    As much as Defiant Tyranny had been apetitor to some of these local factions in the past, their downfall was of no interest to anyone but the Scarlet Syndicate. As thergestpetitor to this other local underworld group, they could not fall, or Millfall''s stability would be destroyed.


    Nobles would lose an ally capable of doing things they could not, while others might be forced to act against their own interests to avoid punishment.


    If the Defiant Tyranny fell, many operations would be hindered, and there would be a risk that the Scarlet Syndicate would take over all of Millfall, which was of no interest to anyone but that group.


    Understanding this, Vicente sighed and said. "I willmunicate with the Scarlet Syndicate to see if I can use the strength of that group to buy us some time. But don''t worry. I already have ns against Defiant Tyranny''s movements."

 Chapter 131 Consolation

    <h4>Chapter 131 Constion</h4>


    Later that day, afterpleting his and Vicente''s group-rted obligations, Rory went to a meeting with Lena.


    While Vicente had taken more time to train his forge as he couldn''t be seen in public as Cesar, Rory couldn''t be seen as a member of his faction either, so he went with his ns.


    After struggling to send Vicente''stest orders, he met someone who had already been giving him more and more information about the Irwin estate.


    As someonemitted to the group''s ns, Rory ''sacrificed'' some of his time to interact with Lena!


    Arriving at a local inn, he saw the beautiful blonde with clear eyes smiling as she watched him. Now, Lena wasn''t dressed in her typical attire as a servant of House Irwin. She was wearing a ck skirt that showed a bit of her beautiful legs but also her cleavage.


    Seeing her in front of the inn, Rory hurried to one of the rooms he had rented, eager to proceed with his ''sacrifice.''


    He had been hesitant at the beginning of his rtionship with this woman, but after ''experiencing'' the ''sacrifice'' he had to make, he had quickly taken a liking to the whole thing.


    The ''sacrifice'' for the group was really good!


    After entering the room, the two of them could not hold back any longer and quickly hugged, kissed, and started undressing each other.


    ...


    While Rory was meeting Lena at a local pub and enjoying himself in the midst of his group''s troubles, Nova was getting ready to meet Vicente when she received a message from the army post.


    After seeing the soldier of lower rank than her leave his residence after leaving a letter for her, Nova''s eyebrows knitted together as she read the contents of the message.


    She couldn''t help but lose her good mood as she read about Cesar and the new orders from the armymander in Millfall.


    ''This doesn''t make any sense.'' She thought, feeling bad about the orders she had just received.


    Nova and other captains from the royal army post in Millfall were called to investigate the whereabouts, surround, and kill Cesar Mazzanti!


    ording to the Commander, his group had evidence that Cesar had murdered a recently missing merchant in Millfall, who was found dead in an abandoned property this morning.


    She and the other Captains of the local post were to focus their shifts for the next few days on finding and eliminating Cesar!


    When she read that in the message, she couldn''t help but find those orders strange. Not only was it bizarre that a criminal who seemed as intelligent as Cesar had left a body behind, but the timing of it all was also strange.


    Even she could tell that someone was trying to frame Cesar after failing to get proof that he had broken into and robbed one of Defiant Tyranny''s outposts.


    ''That doesn''t make sense. Cesar has been missing since the day after the raid. He wouldn''t be that careless! The person who weed us to his own property wouldn''t leave a body behind.'' She thought to herself, feeling ufortable.


    "But this is even stranger because this order is only against Cesar. How are we supposed to act against this person and ignore the actions of his group?" She muttered when she saw how strange this was.


    The normal thing to think in such a situation was that Vicente''s entire group would be punished. But from the looks of it, the local powers only wanted to take down Vice and didn''t want to get involved with the Scarlet Syndicate.


    Thinking about it, Nova immediately realized that his army post waspromised with corrupt people!


    ''Damn it. They''re just trying to deal with Cesar so as not to anger the Scarlet Syndicate. They are acting to help the Defiant Tyranny and not to hurt the Scarlet Syndicate!'' She noticed the movement of the Commander, who had wisely given an order that only attacked the weakest point in all of this, Vicente.


    Vicente''s agreement with the Scarlet Syndicate was not to protect him but to guarantee their operations in his territory for 2 weeks. Other things, like protecting him from assassins or soldiers, were not in such an agreement!


    Nova didn''t know the details, but she understood the meaning of her leader''s order.


    She made an ugly face as she crumpled up the message, outraged that she had to follow such orders.


    Nova particrly disliked ''Cesar.'' He was arrogant and obviously a criminal. If asked, she would say he belonged in jail. But she didn''t like how the army handled the situation.


    She was a young girl who dreamed of bing a great soldier and contributing to the stability and peace of the kingdom. As someone who the system had not yet contaminated, she naturally felt terrible about corrupt andwless acts.


    ''Damn it, this is wrong! This is against royal principles!'' Shemented, but she knew there was nothing she could do.


    If she defied the order, the Commander could punish her and have her army career ruined. On the other hand, she could not try to denounce her boss without proof.


    Hands tied, she closed her eyes while at the door of her house. Her face turned to the ceiling as she tried to breathe more calmly to ease the anger she felt at all this.


    But then she heard one of the few voices she had enjoyedtely.


    "Why are you looking so serious, Nova? You have me worried." Vicente said in a humorous tone, making her open her eyes and turn her face to him.


    Seeing Vicente, well dressed as always, this time in a casual beige and white outfit, Nova lost some of her worried and irritated expression. But she was not in a good mood to go out with him and said. "Vice, I''m a little stressed with some army stuff. Can we reschedule our date for another day?"


    Vicente narrowed his eyes and asked. "You want to talk about it? We can reschedule our trip for another day. But we cane in and talk, right? Sure, if you don''t feelfortable, I''ll leave."


    When she heard that, she hesitated a little. But Vicente was the closest thing to a friend she had in this city.


    "Sigh... I hope I won''t regret it. Please,e in." She made way for him, weing him into her home for the first time.


    Upon entering the house, Vice noticed how well-decorated the ce was, with several paintings, sculptures, and other decorative items in the entrance hall.


    But this was a small house, about 80 square meters of built area, with a small yard divided between the front and back of the property.


    Nova quickly grabbed a drink for herself and Vicente and showed him a nice white couch in the living room for him to sit on.


    Serving her friend, she sat cross-legged next to him and said. "Vice, I am concerned about some members of my post. I think this army post ispromised."


    Vicente looked at Nova''s beautiful face and saw her with a hand on her forehead; her eyes closed as if she had a severe headache.


    "This is the reality of this society, Nova. As much as the profession of a soldier is better than most of the professions in our world, a soldier''s ie is notparable to that of nobles, owners of territories, etc.


    Many end up giving in to diabolical suggestions when the need arises."


    "I know, but I didn''t think it would be like this for..." She wanted to say but hesitated, knowing that she couldn''t make usations against specific people.


    Talking about corruption in the army was no big deal. Everyone knew there were corrupt people in the army. But pointing the finger at one of them, even in a friendly conversation, could be dangerous.


    Vicente realized that something must have happened and decided to take a chance. "This must be about Defiant Tyranny and this new group in town, right? I heard from one of my business partners that Defiant Tyranny haspromising evidence on several nobles and high-ranking men in the army.


    If some of this evidence were to leak out, several heads would roll."


    She saw that Vicente seemed to know more than she did and felt morefortable talking to him about it. "Vice, don''t tell anyone about this. But the Commander has just issued an order for all Captains to focus their time on dealing with Cesar, the leader of this new group in town.


    I feel bad because I think they''re framing him. I don''t particrly like this person, but I still feel bad. He at least deserves some justice."


    "Uh?" Vicente struggled not to smile when he heard that Nova didn''t like ''Cesar.''


    "I think you shouldn''t worry. I have no interest in getting involved in such matters... But it''s really shocking. Is it really necessary to frame a criminal? There must be real evidence against him, right?"


    She shook her head negatively. "There is nothing. Even some usations the army used against Cesar in the Martial Court arepletely unfounded. But as the weakest element in Millfall''s recent troubles, this man is already being massacred from all sides.


    He will be killed or sentenced to prison if he shows any weakness. No one on the Martial Court has any pity for men like him, and even without evidence, they will destroy him to please the local powers."


    "If that''s true, he''s in big trouble," Vicentemented. "Is there nothing that can change that? Do you think he can get out of this situation?"


    "Only if he manages to influence the local powers. In that case, I think the Martial Court might be interested in following the royalws. Otherwise, he is doomed."


    "I see... I''m d it''s not him, haha." Vicentemented as he approached Nova, not missing the chance to fort'' her.


    "But don''t worry so much, Nova. You have a good heart. As long as you stay fair with what''s in your possession, I''m sure you won''t be negatively involved in all this. At least you won''t have to feel guilty for the corruption of others." He said, hugging her as he felt her ''melt'' into his arms.


    Feeling better, Nova looked into Vicente''s eyes before closing her own and bringing her lips to his.


    "Mmmm~"

 Chapter 132 Sexual Tension

    <h4>Chapter 132 Sexual Tension?</h4>


    As she felt Vicente''s tongue prate her mouth, the inexperienced Nova was almost frightened by her friend''s movements. But feeling something good growing inside her, she closed her eyes again and allowed herself to continue with this experience.


    Letting Vicente control the situation, Nova slowly learned what to do, following not only his "steps" but also her instincts.


    When she put her hands around Vicente''s face, she felt his movements go beyond his tongue, his hands reaching her waist.


    Without realizing it, Nova was already on top of Vicente and felt her friend''s ''weapon'' pressing against her legs.


    Nova''s breathing increased, and she felt hot, not even knowing how long it had been since the naive kiss she had given him.


    She was an inexperienced virgin. When she had kissed Vicente, she had only thought of kissing him and then hugging him. But without realizing it, she had done much more than she knew could happen between a man and a woman in that situation.


    "Mmmm~"


    But even though she felt a part of her body screaming at her to continue, Nova was strong and resisted the temptation.


    "Hah... Hah... No, no, Vice, I''m not ready." She pulled her mouth away from the ck-haired young man''s and took a deep breath.


    Vicente looked into Nova''s eyes and smiled at her in a way that made her want to kiss him again. But she pinched one of his thighs and resisted.


    "I''m sorry I kissed you like that. I shouldn''t have done it." He told her, still with his hands around Nova''s waist and hips, subtly looking up as her blue eyes one level above his.


    But as much as he had indeed done things she hadn''t expected, nor had he given her the freedom to do so, Nova felt that Vicente''s words were out of ce. "Don''t say that. I took the initiative and... And I liked it." She bit her lips, making Vicente feel a wave of desire in his body.


    He tightened his hands a little on her body, making her look down and see that she was on hisp.


    Feeling embarrassed, Nova blushed as she pulled away from Vice and went to his side on the sofa.


    Thinking about the pressure she had felt a few moments ago, she felt even more embarrassed, not knowing how to handle this situation.


    Vicente, on the other hand, was not embarrassed. He just stood in silence for a moment, eyes closed, trying to breathe and control himself.


    What he felt now was nothingpared to what Nova felt.


    After years of doing nothing, Vicente felt everythinging back in full force, like a junkie who had been clean for years and suddenly started using his drug of preference again.


    But he calmed down, took one of Nova''s hands, and gently massaged it. "I really liked it too, Nova. You have no idea how much. But I won''t do anything you don''t want me to."


    She overcame her embarrassment and looked at him, feeling the temptation.


    ''You''re the one who has no idea...'' She thought to herself but hesitated, afraid. "I... I need some time." She said.


    "Take your time." He smiled as he pulled himself away. "I''ll be here..." Vice looked at the watch on one of her wrists and saw how much time had passed since they started talking. "Well, I guess it''s time for me to go. You know where to find me if you need anything..."


    She looked at him and offered. "I''m sorry about today''s meeting. If I hadn''t had this problem on my mind, we might have had more fun."


    "I doubt that." He smiled.


    Nova blushed and said. "We can reschedule for tomorrow afternoon.... I''ll be busy today with this new order from the Commander, but I still have my weekly off."


    "Oh? That''s fine."


    With those words, Vicente kissed one of Nova''s cheeks before leaving, leaving the blue beauty behind, feeling an immense warmth in his body.


    After her friend left, Nova''s embarrassment faded, and she remembered the feel of Vicente''s lips, the way he had touched her, and how strange she had felt.


    Her breathing elerated again as she thought about it, and she felt something strange between her legs, like an urge to urinate...


    She ran to the shower, flushed, but too interested in her new discovery to worry about embarrassing herself.


    ...


    Unlike Nova, Vice could not and would not relieve himself after that situation. So he felt the ''weight'' of being unable to relieve himself, the natural difort that woulde to young people like him after going through so much ''teasing'' and not having the chance to ''release'' his umted stress.


    A little tense because of that but also worried because of the things he had heard from Nova, Vicente ran to his house with Nina and Eve, thinking about training to release the tension.


    ''I''m going to continue my studies for the rest of the day... I feel like I can finish these books in a few days.'' He thought to himself and walked quickly through the city.


    As he did so, Vicente passed two people who were talking and walking in the opposite direction of him.


    When they saw a young man hurrying past them, two neers to the city casually looked at the young man.


    "How will we find such a person? I heard he hasn''t appeared in town for a few days." One of them said as he looked back and saw the young man hurrying in the other direction.


    But he just looked like a hurrying teenager, and neither he nor hispanion paid him much attention.


    "He and his people will make a mistake one day. With 200 gold coins at stake, someone like us will find him. We just have to keep an eye on the yers looking for that reward." The other man said, ignoring the young man hurrying, talking about his and his partner''s target, ''Cesar!''


    They were not only looking for the head of the leader of the group that had recently operated east of Millfall. Many others like them had begun looking for ''Cesar,'' and even out-of-town assassins were already on the hunt for his generous reward.


    Confident in the number of people working to find out who ''Cesar'' really was and where he was, the two hunters were rxed about their current mission.


    "We''ll check into an inn tomorrow and look for more information. I doubt anyone will get the reward in a short time."


    "Okay!"


    So the two went on their way, as the end of the day came with the dusk.

 Chapter 133 Problems at the Academy

    <h4>Chapter 133 Problems at the Academy?</h4>


    Two more days went by quickly...


    In the meantime, not only were assassins and bounty hunters active in Millfall in search of Vicente''s head, but other groups in the city were moving in because of the young man''s recent actions.


    Millfall''s noble and criminal factions acted to protect their interests, doing what they could to maintain local stability.


    But these were not the only groups acting because of Vicente. He and his people had already begun sending threatening notes to people who might bepromised locally.


    Some wanted to overthrow them, even use the army against them. This was fine, but Vice''s party wasn''t going to stand still!


    The group was already fighting back, with several of Vicente''s subordinates contacting noble families and local officials to threaten them.


    While this was going on in the city''s shadows, the operations of Vicente''s group continued in the light of day, while the ignorant in this city felt that things were calming down locally.


    With Defiant Tyranny failing to destabilize Vicente''s operations in eastern Millfall, its attacks on the group''s territory had decreased significantly in recent days.


    Meanwhile, a new group from Martell Vige arrived in town this morning to join Vicente''s people and add to their numbers.


    The group now had 68 members, 10 level 1 Acolytes, 15 Senior Apprentices, 29 Intermediate Apprentices, and the rest Junior Apprentices.


    Their territory now had 17 establishments, and unlike when the group first started, they no longer had to look for new businesses. As the violence in the city''s eastern part increased along with the fame of ''Cesar''s'' group, more business owners sought out the emerging group in their area.


    Meanwhile, ''Cesar'' remained missing.


    ...


    In the basement of the Fuller family mansion, Vicente, with a metal hammer in his hands, looked exhausted, breathing heavily.


    His underwear was soaked with sweat, while his mana showed signs that he couldn''t take much more of what he was doing.


    But he tried to enrich his body''s features and made another move with his tool, hitting a metal te in front of him once again.


    ng!


    With hisst move, he finallypleted the 15th hour of training with the hammer, getting closer topleting the shield he was building.


    Once he finished the shield, he thought he would finally be able to produce guns with 100% efficiency, which was necessary for his weapons to withstand the full power of the Senior Apprentices.


    Feeling that he could not continue his work at the forge for another day, Vicente dropped his hammer and let it fall to the ground as he took a deep breath.


    The hammer made a loud noise as it fell to the ground, considering how heavy it was, and even caused small cracks to appear where it fell.


    The strength of the cksmiths had to increase so that they could producerger andrger items. Therefore, the weight of their tools was not small, as they had to withstand tremendous forces.


    Because of this, cksmiths usually had muscr bodies, so Vicente was gradually bing stronger physically.


    Even though he had only started training a few weeks ago, Vicente already had a body as muscr as that of people on Earth who trained in bodybuilding for 7 or 8 months.


    He stillcked muscr maturity, and his muscles still had a lot to grow. Still, he was already at such a level that the contours of his muscles were bing more and more visible.


    He liked these parallel results of his forging training, but the most important thing for him was his progress toward weapons with 100% efficiency and the improvement of his mana density.


    ''It''s time to meditate.'' He sat on the floor and began meditating, feeling his progress at the Senior Apprentice level surpassing the 32% mark.


    Thirty minutester, he finished meditating, feeling full of energy, even stronger than when he started another workout hours ago.


    After finishing his meditation, he looked at the unfinished shield on the table in his training room. ''I think I could produce a 1st-grade weapon with 86% efficiency right now...''


    "Good. I will finish my readings tonight. After that, it will only be a matter of time before I fully understand what I have read in these materials." He muttered as he climbed the stairs to the second floor of his residence.


    When he met Eve, he realized this woman had advanced to the Senior Apprentice level.


    "Eve, did you advance? Haha, congrattions! Maybe you''ll be an Acolyte along with Rory and me." He saw the blonde woman cutting a fruit next to Nina and hugged her, squeezing Eve''s thin waist without dirty intentions.


    She didn''t mind Vice''s touch and smiled, happy about her level. "Hehe, thanks, Vicente. If it weren''t for you, I probably wouldn''t have progressed so fast."


    Eve had an ordinary talent. As such, her prospects were not great. But with the support of the Fuller family, she could even dream of bing an Acolyte in her youth.


    Nina realized what they were talking about and congratted Eve, happy for her.


    "Congrattions, sister Eve. I hope to reach your level one day." Nina said, attracting their attention, knowing she was in great danger of not even reaching the Senior Apprentice level.


    Vicente didn''t show his concern to Nina, but he felt in a hurry as he once again thought about his sister''s future. ''I only have 6 years to be stronger and more influential. If I can''t change Nina''s situation by then, she might never be able to be a magician.'' After releasing Eve''s waist, he clenched one of his fists behind his back.


    "I hope you''ll outdo me in the future, Nina." Eve smiled at her, trying to encourage this child.


    Nina smiled back before getting up from her chair, ready for another day at the local academy.


    But before she left, she looked at Vicente and said. "Big brother, my teacher said she wanted to talk to you. I don''t know why, so you must ask her."


    Vice frowned when he heard this. Like on Earth, children''s teachers usually give feedback to parents and guardians a few times during the school year. But Nina''s period at the local academy had just started, and this was not the time for that. Knowing this, he was worried.


    "Okay, I''ll apany you to the academy today, Nina. Let''s see what your teacher wants."


    "Yay!" She celebrated as she took one of her brother''s hands, eager to show him off to her ssmates.

 Chapter 134 Going to the Academy

    <h4>Chapter 134 Going to the Academy </h4>


    After leaving the house with Nina and Eve, Vicente walked slowly with them through the central streets of Millfall to the main local academy.


    Millfall had three academies for children under the age of 10. Vicente had enrolled Nina in the best academy, where even the children and grandchildren of nobles studied.


    Knowing the public that Nina''s academy attended, Vicente narrowed his eyes as he looked at therge building of this academy, which was only five blocks away from his house.


    ''Did Nina step on some nobleman''s foot, and the teacher wants to give me some kind of warning?'' He thought, knowing how terrible children could be depending on the circumstances they grew up in.


    But seeing how happy Nina was, Vice wasn''t sure if that was the problem.


    ''I''ll increase her security for the next few days if it is.'' He sighed as he looked up.


    Another reason for Nina to study at this academy, besides the fact that it was the best local educational institution, was that the way between this building and the Fuller estate was short. Vicente''s snipers could follow the young girl from a distance.


    Vicente looked up and saw a metallic glint where he knew one of his Acolytes had a rifle aimed at his group''s surrounding area.


    Taking his eyes off that spot on the roof of a nearby building, Vicente turned his attention back to what Nina was saying.


    "Big brother, you have to meet teacher Shelby. She''s so pretty! And she''s really nice to me. She alwayses to see me during breaks and even helps me with my homework." Nina said as she walked hand in hand with Vicente.


    "Oh? That Shelby seems really caring." Vicentemented as Eve looked at him.


    "She''s always talking about this teacher."


    "Who is she, Nina?" Vice looked at his sister after Eve''s words. "Is she the one who wants to see me?"


    "Yes. Teacher Shelby is in charge of my ss. She has already asked me several things about you, big brother." Nina said as she smiled. "Does she want to marry big brother?"


    Eve looked at Nina seriously after those words as he chuckled at the thought of his sister.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Nina," Vicente remarked in a good-natured tone, even though he didn''t like hearing some of what Nina had just told him.


    Meanwhile, Eve advised. "Nina, you can''t talk about your brother with anyone but us. If they ask about Vice, just say you''re a child and don''t know anything. Someone like that might be mean to your brother."


    "But teacher Shelby is so good to me..." She muttered.


    "Some people will be nice to you for the wrong reasons, Nina. Do what Eve said. If they ask about our family, don''t say anything." Vicente told his sister.


    "OK, big brother," Nina said, not sure why but willing to obey her brother.


    Amid this conversation, they arrived at the front gate of the best local academy. Dozens of children of different ages were already there with their parents, friends, and nannies, slowly entering the grounds surrounded by gardens and a sizeable temple-like building in the middle of the area.


    Unlike the Academy of Stars, which had a few dozen children, this ce had more than 2,000 children up to the age of 10.


    Vicente, Nina, and Eve made their way past the crowd of people that usually formed in front of this building every morning and were soon walking through the entrance garden of the academy.


    This ce was beautiful, with well-kept nts that were pruned daily by gardeners. There were several paintings in the corridors, which Nina took the opportunity to exin to her brother, telling him that these paintings told the story of Millfall.


    Vicente listened to this until they reached one of the entrances to therge building, arge ce since there were dozens of bathrooms, libraries, ssrooms, martial arts training areas, and so on.


    Arriving at this ce where he had only been once, on Nina''s first day of school, Vicente let himself be guided by her while many children looked at him as if he were an alien.


    Nina had already told about Vicente and his unique Magic Gem to about 30 different children. She was very proud of him, and since hiding one''s magical form was hard, she talked about it with everyone who came near her.


    But besides these children, many others couldn''t help but look up to Vicente, as there were no reports of gems like his in Pris Realm.


    All known Magic Gems followed a constant pattern. But Vicente''s magical form went against that ''rule'' as if it were two gems instead of just one...


    When she saw several children younger and older than herself looking at Vicente, Nina smiled proudly.


    In their movement, they arrived at ss 44, where she had daily sses.


    When they arrived, Vicente saw some children approaching them to talk to Nina.


    "This is my brother," Nina said. "Have you seen? See his Magic Gem, Jasper! I hope you change your name now that I''ve proven you wrong!"


    The childrenughed as they looked at the young boy who had told Nina that a Magic Gem like Vicente''s couldn''t exist in this world.


    Seeing this, Viceughed subtly, seeing the young man''s embarrassment for saying something he shouldn''t have said to Nina.


    "Vice, you shouldn''t let Nina say things like that," Eve told him in a low voice. "She''s humiliating the boy."


    "You''re overreacting, Eve. They''re just kids ying. He probably said something like. ''That''s impossible, and I''m sure you''re lying, or my name isn''t Jasper...''" Vice spoke, thinking he should let children be children.


    "Nina''s older brother, what kind of power does this gem give you?" An orange-haired girl asked him as she looked at the shiny thing on Vice''s forehead.


    But just as Vicente was about to open his mouth to say something, a female voice came behind him and said. "Margaret, never ask strangers that question again. The magical form of a mage is very individual to each person. If you want to know, stand strong and challenge Mr. Fuller. Until then, keep your curiosity to yourself."


    Vicente looked back and saw a woman with orange hair and brown eyes, dressed in a ck outfit, beautiful, with white skin, plump lips, and an unusual Green Magic Gem.


    "Pleasure, Shelby Staples." She said to him, ignoring her many students.

 Chapter 135 Cunning Fox

    <h4>Chapter 135 Cunning Fox?</h4>


    Looking into this beautiful woman''s eyes, who had the same level of beauty as Nova, Vicente smiled at her and asked. "What does Miss Staples want with me?"


    Meanwhile, Eve stared at the orange-haired woman, aware of her heritage after hearing Shelby''sst name.


    ''Staples, huh? Isn''t that the family of one of the local barons?'' The blonde woman next to Vice thought, recognizing Baron Staples'' youngest daughter.


    Vicente had easily recognized her but was not surprised that she was a teacher at this academy.


    Only one in a noble family actually held the title of noble, and only one would inherit it if all went well. Everyone else in the family had to find their own way, especially the younger siblings of the heir.


    But even if one stayed in the family to help the older sibling, helping out or even marrying into alliances for the family''s good, people like Shelby had the freedom to work and more.


    Even though she was the daughter of a noble, she didn''t have the best of her family''s resources focused on her. Most of her father''s resources went to himself, his eldest son, and the rest was divided between 2 other children besides her and 3 of the baron''s wives.


    Shelby received only a fraction of what her eldest brother earned, and even though that was a lotpared to 99% of the people in the Seidel Kingdom, it was not enough for her to becent.


    In her spare time, she worked as a teacher at this academy and even went on missions for the local mercenary guild on weekends.


    It wasmon for members of noble families to do this, so Vicente wasn''t as surprised as Eve, who had a very different view of the world than he did.


    She heard his question and said. "Give me a minute, and we''ll talk."


    Shelby turned to her ss andmanded. "Sit down and open your books to page 435. I want you to read the text that begins on this page while I talk to Mr. Fuller."


    "Huh? But teacher..."


    "You are going to read the entire text." Shelby looked at her students sternly, and the young man who was about to protest remained silent, afraid of this strict teacher they had.


    ''Tsk! Teacher Shelby is too hard on us! Only that ugly deaf girl is treated differently!'' A young green-haired girl thought to herself as she looked at Nina resentfully.


    Shelby then led Vicente and Eve out of the room, where there was arge corridor next to one of the gardens of thisrge academy.


    Sitting on a stone bench, she looked at Vicente and said. "Mr. Fuller, I asked Nina to call you here not because of her but because of my curiosity."


    Vice sat across from her, looking into Shelby''s brown eyes as he gave her space to exin.


    Eve stood behind him, frowning at Shelby.


    "What''s that supposed to mean, Miss Staples?" She asked in ce of her boss.


    Shelby smiled, acting a little more docile than she did with her students. "Nina is a good girl. She is very dedicated and one of the smartest in the ss. You should be proud of her."


    Vicente did not have much time to observe Nina''s studies, but Eve always told him what she saw of the girl. He was aware of that, so he said. "Yes, she has always loved to study since she lost her hearing. I think her world bes less quiet when she reads her books. That''s why she likes to study so much."


    "Hmm, at first, I was worried about her because of her disability, but I soon realized how smart she was and started helping her for other reasons. To help her be a great magician in the future, perhaps a schr."


    Some magicians focused their powers on the study of this world and magic. From the studies of some of them came new spells, magical technologies, medical treatments, pills, and so on.


    But this was the rarest profession in Pris Realm, with less than 0.01% of magicians pursuing this branch of study.


    As a result, teachers at such academies, and even kings, encouraged young talents to pursue careers as schrs, often offering great opportunities to those with the ability to do so.


    As a teacher, Shelby had seen this in Nina and now wanted to encourage her to be a schr.


    But she talked to Vice and Eve about it to make it clear to them that there was nothing wrong with Nina. She had called them to this ce for another reason.


    "Anyway, Nina is doing very well. I like her very much, and if you allow me, I would like to continue teaching her. But I asked her to call you here for another reason, Mr. Fuller. I want to talk to you about things that have nothing to do with young Nina." She said as she looked seriously at the ck-haired young man in front of her.


    "What exactly do you want? We don''t know each other, Miss Staples." He said.


    "Yes, but I had seen you before today and even checked you out." She beamed, curious about the answers she might get from Vicente. "You made a deal with the Irwin family, didn''t you?"


    Vice frowned but nodded affirmatively.


    "Not only that, you met Baron Irwin''s third son, right? What happened between you two? I''m sorry to ask, but that guy and I had a bad rtionship, and I''d like to know what happened to him." She told, remembering how Sean Irwin had tried to force himself on her a year ago.


    She had been a Senior Apprentice then and had been held down by two of Sean''s minions and had been helpless against him.


    She hated him, hated nobles and heirs in general, especially her family, who had practically sold her to Viscount Symons before she was even born and promised her to his heir.


    Vicente looked into this woman''s eyes and saw that she seemed to have a thirst for blood. But even if she were an enemy of Sean''s, he wouldn''t just tell her that he had put a bullet in that man''s head and killed him...


    "I met him and talked business with him. I never saw him again after that. I only discovered he was missing when I did business with his father weeks ago." Vice said, disappointing this woman a little.


    "Is that so? That''s all that happened between you two?" She became more serious, looking at Vicente as if to threaten him. "I honestly don''t think so. Sean was not the kind of person who would do business with someone like you, Mr. Fuller. I think your meeting with him was probably not a calm one..."


    Upon hearing this, Vicente narrowed his eyes, realizing that this woman was not as friendly as she had seemed a few moments ago.


    "And when I examined you, I discovered something quite strange..." She smiled, remembering what she had seen on a recent trip to Martell Vige. "You know what I found? You and your group have weapons, just like Cesar Mazantti''s group. What a coincidence, huh? Could it be that what you told me was all that really happened?"

 Chapter 136 No options

    <h4>Chapter 136 No options?</h4>


    Vicente tried to keep his expression as neutral as possible when he heard the threatening words of Nina''s teacher. But he defended himself against these usations in a threatening tone. "That means nothing. Having weapons simr to this group is not enough to say that we are rted. What''s to say we didn''t get the weapons from the same ce?"


    Shelby smiled when she heard that. "Hmm, true. That could happen. But don''t you think it''s quite a coincidence that Cesar''s group showed up right after you moved to Millfall? With the same weapons, by the way..."


    Watching this woman argue while looking into Vice''s eyes, Eve felt a sweat form on her back and felt a little nervous.


    This orange-haired woman had just shown them that she knew who they were!


    If she were an enemy, this could make their situation very difficult!


    Even if Vicente could find reasons to protect himself, suspicion would be enough for the local groups to attack him.


    He knew this and was naturally quite tense as he looked into the eyes of the smiling woman in front of him.


    ''The previous incident can''t be linked to me because not only did we leave no clues, but the sound of my weapons firing is very simr to the sound of some special abilities.'' Vicente thought back to the attack on Defiant Tyranny and why the firing of his men''s weapons had caused him no problems so far.


    But if these groups started looking into Vicente''s past instead of Cesar''s identity, as Shelby had done, they would quickly realize the coincidences surrounding the two.


    ''Damn it!'' He realized the huge problem in front of him. ''There really are too many coincidences! If someone manages to connect me with Cesar and investigate my past, I''ll be in trouble.''


    "What do you want to forget this, Miss Staples?" He asked with a more serious expression.


    Hearing that, Shelby felt a shiver run through her body and realized that she had to be careful from now on.


    She wouldn''t underestimate Vicente. From what she had heard, Cesar was extremely powerful even though he was only an Apprentice. As far as she knew, he should be stronger than her.


    Then she said. "Mr. Fuller, don''t get carried away. As I said, I care a lot about Nina, and I don''t want to put her life in danger. I just want to know what really happened with Sean Irwin. He and I have a history. I want to know if the bastard is just missing or dead.


    I swear that whatever I hear from you will not get out to anyone else."


    Judging by Vicente''s weapons and Sean''s personality, she was pretty sure that Irwin had acted against Vice and died at the hands of this ck-haired young man.


    Vicente thought for a moment and said. "I killed him. I found him in my house threatening my girlfriend." He pointed at Eve. "And trying to steal my things. Not having many options against a noble, I used my skill and put a bullet in his head. He died that way."


    She smiled when she heard that. "But he was seen leaving your residence... Did you kill him afterward?"


    "No. He was already dead when he left my residence. I moved his body with my skill." Vicente did not hide it. He knew that he was in the hands of this woman.


    He had not yet found a way out of this problem, so he did what she wanted and answered her questions.


    But when he looked at her thoughtfully, Shelby burst outughing and said.


    "That bastard deserved it! It''s good to know the worm is dead! Too bad it wasn''t me who did it." A strange look appeared on Shelby''s face, and Eve more or less understood this woman.


    As a woman of refined appearance and seductive body, Eve knew the dangers that existed in this world for people like herself and Shelby. Seeing the look on this noblewoman''s face, simr to the one she had seen on her older sister once in the past, Eve knew that this noblewoman had been through something terrible.


    ''Don''t tell me that...''


    While Eve thought about a possible rape attempt and Vice tried to find a way out of this passive situation, Shelby said after she finishedughing.


    "Vicente, thank you for telling me this. You don''t know how important this information is to me." She said before adding. "As for the things I told you, I had to get you to talk... I felt you had acted against him, so I had to force you. But I have no intention of revealing anything that could hurt Nina. So you don''t have to see me as an enemy."


    "Is that so?" Vice asked, but he found it hard to believe.


    The way she had threatened him was rather disturbing. Besides, Vice didn''t like it when people had power over him.


    "Yes. As proof that I have no intention of harming you, I will give you a tip." She said before taking a card out of her clothes and showing it to Vicente. "Find the person behind this card. It will help you make the information about you disappear in Martell Vige."


    Vicente looked at the card, where a ck dagger was drawn on a white card, with the name Casey Rogers written underneath. There was nothing else on the card.


    "How does this help me? Is Miss Staples by any chance pointing me to a killer for a massacre?" Vicente asked seriously.


    She smiled at Vice''s ignorance and said. "Mr. Fuller, you underestimate my contacts. As much as I despise the aristocracy, some people work for aristocratic families who are very good at what they do.


    Casey is a professional investigator, capable of changing the world''s truth for those he works against. If you can pay his price, I am sure it will be impossible for someone like me to connect you to Cesar in no time.


    This is my apology to you. I hope you don''t think of me as just another dirty nobleman because of what happened a few moments ago. She said as she stood up and waved her hand before turning back to her ss.


    "See youter, Mr. Fuller. I want to talk about ''our mutual friend.'' I''m very curious to know his goals, haha." She said as she entered the ssroom, causing Vicente and Eve to stare at her for a while without moving.


    "What do we do now? Are the things she said reliable?" Eve asked Vicente in a low voice, worried.


    Vicente had his suspicions, but having already heard from many of the local nobles, he said. "As far as I know, this woman has problems with several of Millfall''s noble heirs. I hear she''s engaged to the Viscount''s son, but also that she doesn''t like her situation at all..."


    ''Perhaps she is trustworthy?'' He wondered, feeling that if she was an unhappy rebel whose life was dictated to her by others, there was a chance that she would not harm him.


    Of course, he couldn''t trust her blindly and could only give her the benefit of the doubt for now since he really had no other choice.


    He sighed and said. "Let''s see what this name brings us. If he can solve this problem, I will trust this woman not to harm us."


    "What if this is a trap?" Eve worried.


    "I''ll go alone." He said as they were already leaving the academy. "Whether it is a trap or not, I have no choice. Our only option is to continue our ns to get stronger and try to check it out."


    Vicente then infused his mana into the card, a special device that worked like a map connected to the person behind it, probably Casey.


    When he did that, Vicente felt something ''calling'' him about 5 kilometers north of his current position.


    When he looked in that direction, Eve was still worried and asked. "What about the Irwin family business?"


    "The Irwin family is the least of our worries, Eve," Vice said seriously. "Don''t worry about that. If Shelby moves against us, it''s Defiant Tyranny we have to worry about, not Baron Irwin''s family.


    Anyway, go home. I''ll take care of this now."


    With that, he parted from Eve and headed north, but still with Shelby''s words in his mind.


    She had said she wanted to know their mutual friend''s goal. Vicente was no fool and knew it was Cesar.


    ''I hope this woman doesn''t get in my way.'' He thought as he walked at a brisk pace toward his destination.


    After 5 minutes, Vicente arrived at a building in an area away from the center of Millfall, where there seemed to be a tavern and some apartments on 2 floors.


    He looked around and quickly climbed the stairs to the first level of the apartments, where he felt his target was.


    Just as he was about to knock on one of the three doors on that floor, it opened, and a man with ck hair and bronze-colored skin appeared.

 Chapter 137 Casey’s Ability

    <h4>Chapter 137 Casey''s Ability?</h4>


    When Vicente saw the man with bronze-colored skin, ck hair, round eyes, a big nose, and thick lips, but with a Magic Gem in the shape of a green eye, he immediately asked.


    "Are you Casey Rogers?"


    Looking at the strange gem on Vicente''s forehead, this man with several tattoos all over his body said nothing for a moment before asking.


    "Why are you holding Shelby Staples'' card?"


    Vicente saw that he was in the right ce and exined. "Miss Staples gave me this card this morning. She told me to find Mr. Rogers because he could help me solve a problem."


    Hearing this, the man made way for Vicente and walked ahead of him into the apartment. "Close the door for me, Vicente Fuller."


    Hearing his name called by that man, Vicente immediately narrowed his eyes and stopped, not knowing how such a person knew his name.


    "How do I know that?" He asked as Vicente was about to open his mouth. "No, Shelby Staples didn''t tell me about you."


    This man''s unique ability was what was behind his position in this society and why Shelby had sent Vice there.


    Even though he lived in a modest-looking ce, this level 4 Acolyte before Vicente was respected by all his clients, and instead of going to them, his clients, noble or not, had to go to him.


    He said. "I can read memories and change them at will with my powers."


    Vicente became even more serious when he heard about such a ridiculous ability. "Are you serious?" He asked, moving his mana around his head to protect himself. "But how is that possible? I haven''t seen your Magic Pentagrams!"


    Some special powers did not need to reveal their pentagram to be activated!


    In this man''s case, the "third" eye on his face was not only his Magic Gem but also where his Magic Pentagrams appeared.


    If one were not very attentive and sensitive to mana, one would not even see the signs that this man was using his abilities.


    Casey sat and looked at Vicente, seeing yet another person react the same way upon meeting him. "I''m not going to exin how my ability works, kid. But rest assured, I can only see basic things about a person. Like their name, their age, and their background. To see someone''s secrets or deeper things would take a lot of effort on my part, and you would notice that."


    Hearing this, Vicente did not hesitate to close the apartment door, thinking it made sense.


    An Acolyte with such power shouldn''t be able to see a person''s whole life with only one level more of magic and without showing any signs. If that were possible, it would be frightening.


    Coming back to his senses, Vicente understood why Shelby had sent him there.


    "What are you doing here, Vicente Fuller?"


    As he sat down in front of this man, the only one in this luxurious apartment that waspletely different from the outside of this building, Vicente answered the man''s question. "I would like you to help me delete some information about myself. I recently moved from Martell Vige to Millfall. I want you to go to the vige and make sure that no one else knows about the weapons that I use."


    There were no stronger people than this man in Martell Vige, so Vicente felt that he was fully capable of solving this problem with such impressive skill.


    Casey understood what the young man wanted and thought about how difficult it would be to make an entire vige forget such a thing.


    "How many people in this vige know about this?" He asked.


    "Dozens, maybe over 200," Vicente said, knowing that few had seen him with weapons in public, but several had talked to others about it.


    "That''s a lot of people. What''s their average strength?"


    "Most are Apprentices. There are a few Acolytes in the vige. And there are several warriors who don''t have Magic Gems." Vicente exined.


    "In that case, it won''t be that difficult, though it will be tedious," Casey said.


    Warriors, people without Magic Gems but with magicians'' strength, could challenge even Mages in physicalbat if they reached the peak. In addition, warriors could not continuously increase their strength andgged behind inbat skills.


    But that was in terms of physicalbat. If a magician used spells or special abilities, it could be veryplicated for these warriors to protect themselves!


    Theck of gems made them very vulnerable to powers that affected the mind, such as Casey''s special powers.


    He then said after doing some calctions in his head. "Very well, I can help you. The cost will be 50 gold coins. I''ll do the job in a week at the most after payment if you''re in a hurry."


    Casey had other jobs in mind, but he realized Vicente''s level of concern and naturally adjusted the price of his services to serve him more quickly.


    This amount of gold coins was high for Vicente, but for someone with a deadly dangerous problem for him and his group, this was an amount he sincerely agreed to pay to resolve the situation.


    Still, Vice couldn''t help but clench his fists, feeling the weight of spending so much on a problem he hadn''t even considered until this morning.


    ''I have to do this. Maybe I can protect Nina through this guy.'' He looked into the man''s ck eyes and said. "Very well. I agree¡ª50 gold coins. I can pay you this afternoon. Can you assure me that you will have it done in a week at the most?"


    "Of course. It will take me that long because there are so many people. But the ones who are most likely to cause you trouble will have already lost the memories you want to be erased within 3 days at the most after payment." Casey said.


    He still didn''t know that Vicente was Cesar, the wanted man with a reward of 200 gold coins under his head. But he could sense that Vicente was dangerous.


    Looking at some of the memories of this person moments ago, he shuddered as if a monster was looking at him from inside Vicente.


    With that in mind, he would not make empty promises to such a person and is determined to keep such an agreement with Vicente.


    With that, the two of them would quickly establish the rules of this service and sign an agreement.


    In Pris Realm, every deal was confirmed by agreements. After all, one person would hardly trust another to the point of revealing vital information about themselves in a service like this. But without information, such services would not be possible.


    Vicente knew he could get away with doing business with a man who would eventually find out about his rtionship with guns and the bounty on his head. So, there was no way he could agree to pay 50 gold coins without such a deal to protect him.


    After a few minutes of talking with Casey, he and this professional signed such an agreement, with both sides protecting each other and ensuring that neither could threaten the other for this service.


    Magical contracts were easy to make. All you needed was a pen and paper; both parties should use their mana to write down their terms. The final signature had to be made with an oath to the heavens, which closed the contract between the parties and could bring heavy punishments for the one who did not keep the agreement.


    When that was done, Vicente looked at Casey and thanked him, promising toe backter with the coins.


    Casey didn''t bother much with that, confident he would get his resources from Vicente. He didn''t work for everyone. Only those referred by former clients had a chance of hiring him or knowing of his skills.


    If Shelby had given Vicente her card, it meant she trusted or believed in the potential of this young Apprentice.


    ''Let me see what I can find out about you, Vincent Fuller. Maybe this job can connect me with someone promising.'' He thought to himself, not at all eager for the coins.


    As someone with a rare magical form, Casey needed resources far more than ordinary people. As talented as he was, the rarity of his gem was also reflected in the resources that could positively affect him.


    So, while Vicente was leaving, this man soon began to prepare his things to leave for Martell Vigeter that day.


    ...


    After leaving the Casey estate, Vicente felt a little less ufortable about his morning meeting with Nina''s teacher.


    Wanting to solve the problem in Martell Vige as soon as possible, he quickly had one of his men bring him the 50 gold coins from his headquarters.


    Later that day, he would pay Casey for his services and return to his daily activities in the field, continuing with his previous ns while awaiting the results.


    The next seven days would be crucial to his future in Millfall!

 Chapter 138 General Contamination

    <h4>Chapter 138 General Contamination</h4>


    Two dayster...


    That afternoon, Vicente went to see Nova again after receiving a message from her that she had something for him.


    When he left home, Vicente went straight to his house, avoiding contact with his people or even passing through his territory.


    Over the past few days, things had be moreplicated for his group. The number of people investigating him had increased greatly, and several assassins tried to act against Vice''s men to learn his identity.


    As a result, after the Defiant Tyranny bandits'' actions had subsided, the number of battles in his faction''s territory again increased, with several enemy deaths urring in recent days.


    Most of those who decided to act were low-level Acolytes. By underestimating Vicente''s men due to these guards'' low magic level, many were surprised and killed.


    Because some of them had acted in secret, the news hadn''t spread, and several assassins had died before the others searching for Vicente realized there was a problem with using force against this faction.


    But the group had lost 1 of its Acolytes and 4 Senior Apprentices in these attacks until the tensions around the group eased a bit.


    But after one of those men was interrogated by the enemies in search of Vicente''s head, the attacks stopped, as the enemies realized there was no point in attacking these people who wouldn''t tell them anything.


    Still, the pressure on the group grew, with several observers watching their actions, whether from real forces or underworld groups.


    With so many eyes watching them, Vicente''s men could hardly keep in touch with their boss!


    Fortunately, their operation was still running, and they had wisely used their coins to buy resources for their men.


    As a result, despite losing 5 men in thest few days, the group had increased its average strength a bit more with new Senior Apprentices and 2 new Acolytes.


    In any case, Vicente was worried. For now, he could live in peace with Nina and Eve, but that might change soon. Until Casey came back with results, his family would be in danger!


    Anyway, when he arrived at Nova''s door, he quickly greeted her with a kiss on the cheek before sitting down in the living room.


    "Vice, I called you here today because of what you sent me earlier," Nova said when he saw what was on his friend''s mind.


    At theirst meeting, Vice had informed her about the nobles he was in contact with before they had exchanged caresses again.


    Today, she already had the data of those noble families connected to Vicente.


    "What did you find out?" He asked, bing more serious as he remembered the names he had given this woman.


    Among the contacts Vicente had given Nova, he had mentioned some names of powers he didn''t want to get involved with. Since she would help him discover rtionships between nobles and powers in the local underworld, there was no reason why he shouldn''t take the opportunity to find out more dirty details about these families.


    "The names you gave me are worrying." She said in a deep tone, concerned about the situation of Vice''s allies. "Almost all of them have strange histories connected to the two most dangerous factions in Millfall.


    I''d be especially wary of the Fisher, Irwin, and Ross families. But even the Staples and An families have strange records in the army..." She looked at Vicente differently. "I can''t give you proof, but these families seem to be connected to the main supporters of the Scarlet Syndicate and the Defiant Tyranny."


    Hearing this, Vicente made an even uglier face and asked in an offended tone. "But that''s terrible. Almost all of them arepromised. Why do so many nobles have their names associated with vile organizations, and the army does nothing about it?"


    Nova understood Vicente''s frustration and sighed. "It''splicated... Some would say epting these criminal groups is the only way to keep order in the chaos. Unfortunately, we can''t be everywhere. Others would say that it''s simply out of our control and that this is an evil we must get used to.


    But I honestly believe that this is just a reflection of the greed of the nobles. Unfortunately, they have a lot of influence in the Martial Court, Vice."


    She lowered her head in shame after saying these words.


    The army had no evidence against these families, so even honest people couldn''t use it to take action. But stories were circting in the corridors of the barracks and even in some books that showed that things had happened between these nobles and local criminals.


    Soldiers who sold their information destroyed the evidence they collected. Still, they didn''t always keep quiet about what they knew in case of future problems.


    Nova and the other soldiers knew about the dirty dealings of the local powers, but they couldn''t do much about it.


    Vicente heard this exnation, but he didn''t need to learn it from Nova. He knew how the minds of the people involved in such situations worked.


    His position was to get information, even without proof, so that he could act against these families. ''So all these powers have something to hide... It''s not surprising.'' He showed an angry expression to Nova, but inside, he thought calmly about what to do.


    I can increase my threats against the local noble powers!


    After a while, he stood up from where he was sitting and decided to leave.


    Seeing how grumpy her friend was, Nova felt ufortable and held one of his hands. "I''m sorry I can''t do more for you."


    "You''ve done enough, Nova." He held her hand, grateful for the information. "Unfortunately, I don''t know who this city''s corrupt army soldiers are. Otherwise, I could seek help."


    "How?" Nova didn''t understand exactly how he could get help.


    "I have agreements with some of thesepromised nobles that cannot be broken without proof. But while I have these agreements with them, I can be harmed if they fall. One way or another, I supply products to these people...


    The only way I can protect myself is to get proof that they have vited the principles of our agreements andpromised things. If I had contact with dishonest soldiers, I could get enough to break those agreements without punishment."


    "If that''s what you need to protect yourself, I can help you," Nova said while Vicente smiled with his back to her.

 Chapter 139 Local Movements

    <h4>Chapter 139 Local Movements?</h4>


    After talking to Nova, Vicente got the contact information of half a dozen Captains of the royal army in Millfall who fit his needs. That is, corrupt people with a bad track record within the organization, the kind that people like that blue beauty kept their distance from.


    With the names of these soldiers in mind, Vicente left Nova''s house with ns that were a little different from what he had told her.


    Vicente had no agreements with these families, so he had no reason to look for ways to break contracts that didn''t exist. What he wanted was much simpler!


    ...


    Later that day, night had already fallen on Millfall when one of Vicente''s men appeared at the door of one of the names he had received from Nova earlier.


    Pa! Pa!


    After a few hard knocks on the door of the house in front of him, the level 1 Acolyte sent by Vicente saw a noiseing from behind the door and narrowed his eyes under his mask.


    "You..." A tall, strong man, shirtless, with a yellow gem on his forehead, immediately recognized the man sent by Cesar and frowned.


    He pulled out a weapon and jumped back twice, knowing that members of factions like Cesar''s group often killed people like him.


    "What are you doing here, you bastard?" He said in a louder tone, putting aside the drowsiness of a few moments ago when the knocking at his front door had awakened him.


    "Don''t get upset, Joel Grant. Let''s talk. I''m here for my boss, Cesar." A mana-distorted voice said this, not surprising the man.


    "Huh! And why should I listen to you? You''re under themand of someone wanted by the army!"


    "I''ll give you five gold coins to listen to me, Joel Grant." The masked man threw a bag of coins toward such a level 3 Acolyte.


    The names that Vice had asked Nova for were so that he would know who within the local army would be most likely to work for him!


    There were two ways to approach people like these corrupt soldiers. The first was to threaten them, and the second was to buy them.


    The first had a big problem: it made people hate you, and you always had to have something to stand on. Vicente was willing to use this when necessary, and some of his men had already threatened groups of local nobles. But he would rather buy off individuals like that if he had the chance and the power.


    As someone with arge family and an ordinary talent for the army, as well as someone with a long history of corrupt action, Joel hesitated when he felt the coins in his hands.


    It was expensive to have a family and be their sole breadwinner!


    He let his guard down and said. "What do you want?"


    The man smiled from under his mask and said. "My group will pay you and those with you 50 gold coins. All you have to do is get a group together and do the following..."


    He quickly exined Vicente''s n and put a twinkle in the soldier''s eye because the job didn''t seem difficult at all.


    ...


    Meanwhile, other men of Vicente''s group took advantage of the time of night when they didn''t have to work as guards in the stores in their faction''s territory and were at the doorsteps of other corrupt soldiers.


    Their purpose was the same as that of the previous man. To get people from the army to carry out a specific operation that Vicente had devised to solve his local problems.


    As Vicente had predicted, all the names mentioned by Nova would agree to listen to the words of his men tonight and eventually return to their base after hearing more or less simr answers from these soldiers.


    "We''ll try to do that in the next few days." That''s what they all said, with slight variations in words and tone.


    Meanwhile, some local nobles who had already been threatened by Vicente''s men in the previous days didn''t know what to do about their current delicate situation.


    From the information Vicente''s men had given them, they had evidence that could harm them. At the same time, the faction growing on the eastern side of the city could be eliminated at any moment.


    As such, many were unsure whether to do nothing and wait for Defiant Tyranny, the army, and the many assassins to deal with Vicente or to follow Vice''s rmendations and withdraw their support for that group.


    But so far, no one had made up their minds, and for the moment, Vice and Rory''s group were bearing the full brunt of the local powers that were angered by their recent actions.


    ...


    At the army barracks in Millfall, the Commander was in his training room, using all his strength to crush his training partner, a special 3rd-garde dummy.


    As he did so, some of his trusted men stood around, waiting for him to finish his current workout to bring him up to speed on some recent matters.


    But as they watched him train, they couldn''t help but notice how angry the Commander was.


    "I feel sorry for anyone who ''steps'' on the boss''s toes these days..." A middle-aged manmented with an amused smile.


    Meanwhile, one of the older men there, gray-haired with a beard and mustache, had a determined look on his face as he looked at his leader, with whom he had lived for more than 40 years.


    ''Those bastards! They dared to threaten us!'' This man, number two in this royal army post, thought to himself, remembering the threats that had forced the Commander to order his Captains to hunt down Cesar.


    ''But they''ll pay! Once we have Cesar''s head, everything will change.'' The man''s eyes lit up as he looked down at one of his hands, which held a red coin bearing the symbol of a local group.


    ''We just have to wait until the two-week period is over. In that time, our friends will have the weapons of this group, and we''ll cleanse the city of Cesar''s group!'' After that, it will only be a matter of time before our new friends deal with you Defiant Tyranny bastards!


    ...


    As the local powers slowly moved in different directions, the night passed, and a new day slowly dawned over Millfall.


    That morning, Vicente left home early and soon found himself in the wealthiest part of the city, outside the residence of a local noble family.


    ''Let me see what I can do here...''

 Chapter 140 Betraying the Family?

    <h4>Chapter 140 Betraying the Family??</h4>


    As he made his way to the mansion''s entrance, Vicente was soon stopped by one of the guards.


    "Senior, I''m Vicente Fuller, and I''m here to see Miss Shelby Staples." He introduced himself, causing the level 7 warrior to look at him in silence, assessing him.


    But from time to time, Shelby received friends and local contacts at her residence, so Vicente''s appearance there wasn''t that strange.


    After a moment of silence, the old warrior in ck armor motioned for him to wait near the front door of the Staples'' home.


    As he waited there, Vice''s eyes narrowed as he thought of the actions for the good of his family taking ce simultaneously in Millfall and Martell Vige.


    ''I''ll have results soon...'' He thought before seeing a red-haired beauty dressed as a maid approaching him.


    "Mr. Fuller, please, this way." She smiled at him and led the way.


    Vicente followed Shelby''s servant for a few yards until they reached a garden at the side of the mansion, where the beautiful young woman with the orange hair was sitting at a stone table, drinking tea.


    "Don''t you have sses today?" Vicente asked as he saw Shelby''s beautiful eyes.


    She looked at her favorite student''s older brother and smiled. "My ss has martial arts today... You don''t seem to be paying as much attention to your sister as you should, Mr. Fuller. Are you too busy with your domineering activities?"


    Vicente made an ugly face when he heard that and looked at the woman, feeling that it was absurd for her to say that in the presence of that yellow magical gem servant.


    "I knew I shouldn''t trust you."


    Shelbyughed and said. "Please, Mr. Fuller, you insult me like that. Molly is the person I trust most in all of Millfall. She knows everything I''m involved in."


    Meanwhile, the red-haired woman stopped next to Shelby and smiled at Vice while she had her hands behind her back.


    "Sit down, please. Let''s talk." Shelby nodded toward the stone seat on the other side of the table.


    Vicente didn''t refuse and was soon in front of her. "What do you want?"


    "Do you like chess, Mr. Fuller?" She ignored his question as she studied the board in front of her.


    "I know how to y, but I don''t usually have time for it," Vice replied, more concerned about what he had to say to this woman.


    He knew she wanted to question him about his actions under the name of Cesar. But why she was interested in that, he had yet to find out.


    But after receiving Casey''s contact from this woman, Vicente hoped to get something positive out of it even though he didn''t trust her.


    "Let''s y while we talk." She said, quickly arranging the game pieces and giving Vicente a chance to make the first move.


    Vicente hadn''t yed for a while, but he knew how to y and soon moved one of his pieces to create a trap for his opponent.


    Seeing this, while deciding which piece to move first, Shelby asked. "Did you look for Casey?"


    "Yes, he''s already in Martell Vige working... I have to say. I didn''t expect to meet someone like him. With such a special magic form, I wouldn''t doubt that we all live under a lie invented by someone with the same ability but of a higher level." Hemented, paying attention to the options in front of him.


    Shelby nodded her head in agreement. "I don''t doubt it. Casey can be very influential and help nobles even more with his skills. He may be unable to create a whole world of lies, but hiding a few dirty secrets wouldn''t be difficult for him."


    "That worries me. How do we deal with powers that have ess to people like that?"


    Shelby narrowed her eyes and became more serious when she heard that from Vicente.


    "That''s why I want to contact you, Mr. Fuller. Casey is on the side of my family and our allies. But I don''t know if that''s necessarily good for me or you. Besides, people with fantastic abilities like his do exist in our world.


    I worry about people like that, too, and who they work for."


    "And you think I can do anything about it?" Vicente took his eyes off the chessboard and looked into Shelby''s.


    "Maybe not against them. But you can bring chaos into the peaceful lives of these corrupt nobles." She said in a deep, resentful tone.


    Shelby hated the nobility, even though she was the daughter of a Baron. Not only had she already suffered attempted abuse, but she had also been promised to a man before she was even born, and her life had been marked by defeats for the sake of the nobility.


    Her mother had died at the hands of the nobles, her father had "sold" her for his own gain, and her siblings lived either in greed for power or in disgrace from suffering from their positions.


    As much as the lives of people in their positions seemed easy, many had no great advantage in being born into their families. On the contrary, most of them inherited nothing and usually had to sacrifice themselves for the sake of the family name and its heir.


    Women had to marry in arranged marriages. Men had to serve their older brother somehow, go into the army, make connections, you name it.


    But while they had these many responsibilities, many of them were hated by themon people because themon people saw all the nobility as one.


    From a young age, they had to watch out for people who might try to act against them, people who might try to take advantage of the opportunities they had, or people who might try to harm their parents.


    Life for non-heirs was not as easy as one might imagine!


    Shelby hated her family, especially her father.


    "With the name of Cesar, you can bring down houses, bring mes of chaos to the nobles of Millfall. Vicente, if you''re willing to help me, I''ll keep your secret and help you take over this town.


    But I want the honor of cutting off the head of Marcus Symons." She said as she looked emotionally into his eyes. "To help you, I''m even willing to jeopardize my family''s ns and make trouble for my siblings."


    Vice frowned as he stared at her in silence, seeing that these were not empty words, much less lies.


    "Why me? Why don''t you look for others?" He asked.


    She answered without hesitation. "Because you and I are already in the same boat, and I see potential in you."

 Chapter 141 Unexpected Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 141 Unexpected Alliance?</h4>


    Weapons like the ones Vicente and his group used didn''t exist in the Pris Realm like the items this young earthling used. However, some items were simr to them in terms of usefulness.


    Shelby knew this, and because she knew the difference between Vicente''s items, which were destructive even in the hands of weak men, she felt that he could go far with help and a little luck.


    Vicente''s magic form is quite powerful, and he still had Rory on his side, a? young man with green talent who could quickly be an Acolyte.


    Shelby knew quite a bit about this group from the research she had done before meeting Vicente and had chosen this young man to develop her ns.


    He seemed to have the audacity to do the things she wanted, which was why she was with him and had helped him with Casey.


    "Mr. Fuller, you lost your family because of these arrogant individuals who don''t mind riding roughshod over others and using the weaker ones as they please. The nobles are no different from the Sovereigns who caused your mother''s death. They act the same way, but they do it much more often.


    Join me, and we''ll rebel against the order of things in Millfall!"


    Vicente listened silently and made another move on the chessboard, understanding this woman''s motives.


    She might want to choose her own fate and take revenge on some of her enemies. It was understandable. Not everyone needed to lose their parents to crave blood and mayhem.


    In possession of relevant information and in contact with a man like him, Shelby could really do whatever she wanted and bring a storm to this city with ease.


    Vicente then said. "I can help you. If, and only if, you make a Magical Agreement with me. I don''t want to risk you telling the truth about me out there." He looked at the redhead beside Shelby.


    "Of course. If you talk about my goals out there, even my father would be ready to chop my head off." Shelby said to Vicente.


    He then asked her. "What about your siblings? Don''t you love your family, Miss Staples?"


    "I do. And I care for my younger siblings." She sighed. "But the life of a nobleman or a member of royalty differs from that of an ordinary person, Mr. Fuller. From a young age, we are taught things that make it difficult for such feelings to arise or develop.


    My siblings would be willing to sell me as a breeding mare if they could profit from it.


    I wish I could love them more, but I have to love myself first."


    Vicente loved his family and was willing to sacrifice himself for Nina and even Lauren, even though he didn''t know where she was or what she was doing.


    But he wasn''t a limited person, incapable of understanding the differences he had with other people. He fully understood that not every father loved his children, and not every sibling would be willing to do anything for their siblings.


    "All right. So what do we do now? You must have ns for this, right? I wasn''t nning on bringing chaos to Millfall until now." Vicente changed his tone, ready to move on.


    "I do, but first, let''s talk about you. What has Cesar been up totely?" She smiled at him and finished the game, beating him.


    Vicente knew he had to train harder to beat this woman, but he didn''t mind. "He''s hiding, of course. It''s hard for someone like him to go out on the streets with such a high price on his head... But soon, he''ll show himself again."


    "Oh? Are his ns to change the current situation working?" She asked him.


    "Yes. You''ll soon see their effects. Things will happen before histest deal with the Scarlet Syndicate expires."


    "Good. Don''t interfere with what you''ve already nned." She said, aware that she couldn''t act with Vicente to create chaos for her targets right now.


    "My ns depend on him oveing the problem with Defiant Tyranny. So, I don''t intend to act on them for now. But if he needs any assistance, I''m at his disposal." She said before taking a sheet of paper and a pen from a spatial storage item.


    "Maybe his ns will hurt the Staples family a little," Vice said, looking seriously into the orange-haired beauty''s eyes.


    She paused momentarily and looked at the paper in front of her but didn''t bother. Just don''t be too aggressive. I need my influence to get my ns off the ground."


    "Don''t worry." Vicente smiled before agreeing with Nina''s teacher on how their rtionship would work.


    After they both signed the Magical Agreement, Vicente asked some questions about what Shelby knew about his family and things that could help him solve his current problems.


    Once that was settled, he got up to leave and said. "I intend to settle my affairs with Defiant Tyranny and leave Millfall for some time soon after."


    "Leave? Why?"


    "I will be looking for Magic Pentagramspatible with me and my staff." He answered Shelby while he was already walking beside her to the exit of this residence.


    "Then I''ll wait for your return. You''d better have your second pentagram when we start our ns." She didn''t find that strange and readily agreed that he would have to do that.


    When they arrived outside the mansion, a man watching from a distance frowned when he saw an unapanied man standing beside Shelby.


    ''Who is this one?'' He wondered, this being the first time he had seen Shelby with Vicente.


    "The young master won''t like this at all." Another personmented to the person keeping an eye on Vice and Shelby.


    "We should tell him. The young master hates it when men approach Miss Staples."


    With that, one of the two left to dispatch the information to Shelby''s fianc¨¦ while the other kept an eye on the orange-haired woman''s movements.


    As Marcus Symons'' fianc¨¦e, to say that she was a possession of the Symons family was no exaggeration! They had to keep an eye on her and make sure she didn''t tarnish their noble name!


    ''I''ll investigate this boyter.'' The man thought about what he would do when hispanion returned. ''But I hope he''s not another fool trying to get close to the youngdy!''


    Meanwhile, Vicente had no idea what he had gotten himself into. As soon as he said goodbye to Shelby, he returned to his estate in the town center.

 Chapter 142 100%

    <h4>Chapter 142 100%</h4>


    Vicente was in his training room hourster, finishing another hour of practice with his hammer.


    After doing so, Vicente suddenly felt a different sensation in his body. He once again felt as if restraining chains had been quickly removed from him.


    He ignored the muscle fatigue he usually felt when he had to train with the hammer and looked at thest piece of ore waiting for him to use it.


    As the glowing red pentagram appeared in front of one of his hands, Vice focused all of the mana in his body on the approximately 150-kilogram piece of rock.


    In an instant, he felt the weight of extracting metal from a piece of ore. Still, this sensation was much lighter than the one he had felt a few days ago when he had done it for the first time under Benson''s supervision.


    Feeling a tremendous weight, but more than 80% weaker than the one he had felt that day under Benson''s supervision, Vicente quickly moved the metal particles in the ore into the center of the stone.


    The stone violently shook as he did so, cracking at every corner and making noises loud enough to be heard by people outside the house.


    After two minutes, Vicente saw the stone copse in front of him, this time in a very different way than the first time in front of Benson. Instead of the stone splitting into two halves with a metal ball in the middle, the stone broke into more than 30 small pieces. In contrast, arge ball with a radius of 60 centimeters floated in the air.


    Vice saw the remains of the mineral fall to the ground and looked at the metal object, which contained three different metals.


    Noticing this, Vice quickly separated them into pure metal bars before flying them to the corner of this area, where several bars of different colors were gathered in six different piles.


    These were the metals that Vicente had been umting since he began this special training Benson showed him, metals he had been saving for the moment he reached the peak of his first stage as a cksmith.


    Vicente was curious about making a new weapon, but being tired, he decided to meditate first and recover the mana he had used up in thest hour.


    After feeling that his regenerated power was getting stronger and stronger, approaching the middle of the Senior Apprentice level, he didn''t hesitate to create some of those metal bars.


    He quickly produced eachponent of a long-range rifle, forming them ording to the new techniques he had learned, but much faster than he had done in front of Benson days ago.


    Vicente also created some new bullets until 5 minutes after he finished his rest, he took the pieces of his gun and quickly connected them, forming a beautiful ck rifle about 1.5 meters long.


    This weapon was heavy, weighing about 15 kilograms.


    But in the hands of a 1st-grade cksmith, its weight felt like that of a pen.


    Vicente picked it up and pointed it in the direction of the rifle scope he had in the training area. But when he assessed his weapon and saw the level it had reached, he didn''t have the heart to fire it from where he was.


    Gulp!


    ''If I do that, I''ll bring down the house and attract the attention of the local experts.'' He thought as he felt a bead of sweat run down his forehead.


    But seeing that the weapon was nearly 100% efficient, Vicente felt it could withstand the full power of Senior Apprentices like him.


    He quickly put it in a box and left.


    ...


    After a few minutes, Vicente noticed someone following him as he left Millfall to test his weapon.


    After noticing this, he increased his speed towards the forest on the outskirts of town until he was on a tree.


    Vicente realized that the man watching him had momentarily lost sight of him and quicklyy down on a log, pointing his weapon in the direction he hade.


    ''Let''s see who you are...'' He thought as he focused his mana into one of his eyes, keeping the other closed as he looked ahead.


    Seeing a movement of leaves about a kilometer ahead, Vice moved his weapon and loaded it with ammunition.


    ''Is it an assassin?'' He worried, but since he knew it was a level 3 Acolyte, he wouldn''t fight him directly to ask.


    He would still have a hard time fighting level 3 Acolytes, so with a clean shot at such an opponent, Vice didn''t hold back in testing his new weapon. He put 90% of his mana in the weapon and pulled the trigger when the target was in the rifle''s sight.


    BOOOOM!


    A sound simr to a cannonball being fired came from Vicente''s gun as a six-inch bullet departed from the barrel of Vicente''s rifle.


    This bullet rotated on its axis as it flew forward, glowing in seven different colors as it appeared to be on fire.


    The air around it exploded as it flew, creating a rather distinctive sound that spread thousands of feet from the shot.


    Vicente barely saw the bullet move. One moment, he was pulling the trigger of his gun. The next, the bullet hit the enemy''s neck.


    When it hit the body of that level 3 Acolyte, the man chasing Vicente had no chance to scream or react. The bullet pierced his neck, destroying that part of his body until his body continued to run forward, his head spinning in the air, detached from his moving corpse.


    Vicente saw the power of his shot and was impressed, noting that although he had misfired a little, he had seeded with the destructive power of his weapon.


    ''Phew! It had destroyed his entire neck, even the lower part of his head, and the upper part of his chest!''


    He continued to look in that direction with only one eye, seeing what the rest of his body looked like for a second before he stopped moving properly and ''flipped'' dozens of times across the ground, destroying several trees in the surrounding area.


    Seeing that his enemy was dead, Vicente smiled and got up from where he was, looking at the gun in his hands with joy.


    When he saw the smokeing from the gun barrel, he closed his eyes and inhaled it.


    "Ah, I love this feeling!"


    With that, he walked towards the corpse, noticing that there was no one else in the area.


    His expression quickly changed when he reached the headless body as he realized where this person hade from.


    "Shit!"


    ''The damned Symons family!''


    He swallowed his saliva as he realized who was following him, feeling cold sweat drip down his back.


    Afraid of being associated with this death, he quickly destroyed this person''s entire body and left immediately after, ensuring he would return to Millfall without being seen by anyone else.


    Fearing that this would lead toplications for his group, Vicente returned to his house, anxious to produce weapons so that his group would have something to count on in case the powerful Symons family turned against them.


    ''Hell! Why did that bastarde after me?''


    If remorse could kill, Vicente would definitely be between life and death right now!


    Unfortunately, the milk had been spilled, and now he could only use what he had to contain the damage!


    ''Shit! I''ll make about 10 weapons like this, and I''ll send them to Rory. Then I''ll go to Benson. If I can get the resources I need, I can produce weapons like this with 100% efficiency.''


    ording to Vicente''s calctions, even though his weapon could withstand the power of a Senior Apprentice, it was still only 91% efficient.


    If his top Senior Apprentices used all of their power on this new rifle version, it would probably still be damaged, even though it could withstand a lot of the power of such people.


    With this in mind, Vicente was eager to get his license from the cksmiths'' Association, an essential step for him to reach the peak of the 1st stage in his forging skills.


    ...


    While Vicente was on his way, Marcus heard that someone hade to visit his beautiful fianc¨¦e this morning.


    "Who is this bastard? Who dares to approach my fianc¨¦e?" He asked aloud to the man who had just told him about it after he left his training room.


    "I don''t know yet, young master. But one of our men is already after this person, while others of us are investigating his identity.


    By the end of the next day, we''ll have his name." The man from earlier said.


    "Very well. Find out who the bastard is. After that, I want you to bring him to me. I''ll teach him his ce!" Marcus said, feeling his blood boiling and wanting to crush whoever it was.


    He thought he''d made it clear to the local brats that none of them were to be around Shelby. But as it turned out, he had to show them who was boss in this town once again!

 Chapter 143 Skills beyond the Necessary

    <h4>Chapter 143 Skills beyond the Necessary?</h4>


    The following day, the Viscount''s family was already investigating the death of one of their men, while some men were searching for information about Vicente.


    Having not yet discovered his full name and whereabouts, this group had not yet knocked on the doors of the Fuller residence.


    Meanwhile, Vicente made weapons for some of the Senior Apprentices in his group, the most he could do with the resources he had at the moment.


    After working almost all night on these weapons, he had reached a mana density that put him in thest half of his current magic level. When he had finished what he had to do, he used one of hismunicators to alert his people that he would be leaving his new weapons at the facilities where his men worked every day.


    He couldn''t go to his headquarters and risk running into his people. But he could leave these weapons with his contractors, and they could deliver the new weapons to Vice''s men.


    There was no way anyone would know about it because Vice''s new weapons were practically identical to the old ones, and everything would be done in secret.


    When Vicente left his house in the morning, after wishing Nina a good day at school, he quickly drove to four establishments in his area, where he left the weapons he had produced.


    He had finally managed to get some storage space the previous day before isting himself in his house to produce these artifacts. That way, no one saw him walking through the local streets with boxes of weapons this morning.


    After that, Vicente quickly made his way to his master''s estate.


    ...


    "Are you here already? How was your time with the materials I gave you?" Benson saw Vicente at his door and was surprised.


    For someone with a Yellow talent, Vicente was a very fast learner!


    If it had been any other of his students, Benson would not have expected to see results in less than three months. But in a matter of days, Vicente was probably out looking for more material.


    Vicente saw his master, and as soon as he entered the building, he said. "I have finished reading the material and part of the training. I''m just a few points away from reaching the level needed to create artifacts with 100% efficiency, master."


    "Oh?"


    "That''s why I came here this morning. I want help to finish mastering the 1st stage of forging and get my license from the Association." He said, already inside the building that looked like a warehouse.


    Benson frowned when he heard that, and his lips curled. "Have you reached that level? How? You''d have to be a Senior Apprentice."


    You didn''t have to have a high level of magic to create efficient or pure things. It depended more on intelligence, creativity, and affinity than on mana itself. However, considering the short time Vice had started training in the forging art, it would be impossible for him to reach that level so quickly without a breakthrough.


    Vice smiled and stopped hiding his magic level, showing his master that he had reached the Senior Apprentice level.


    After noticing his disciple''s cultivation, Benson''s expression changed to a satisfied smile when he saw that this young man had easily passed through the 1st stage.


    "I didn''t expect that... Well, it doesn''t matter how you did it. It''s good that you got stronger." He said, knowing that everyone had their own secrets and it was not his right to question them.


    "I want to see what your current ability is like Vice. As we improve the quality of our powers, we will naturally find it easier to create better things and understand the world around us.


    But first, let me tell you that you don''t need to reach 100% efficiency to obtain the Association''s 1st-stage cksmith license. If that were necessary, there would be almost no such cksmiths in our world." Heughed when he saw the mistake his student had made.


    "Huh?"


    Benson exined. "Earlier, I told you that you needed to master that material to pass the Association''s test. But I thought you''d only raise your efficiency to 60%. That''s the minimum the Association requires of its 1st-stage cksmiths.


    You would reach that level of efficiency if you finished studying that material while you were still an Intermediate Apprentice. But after you raised your magic level, you should have surpassed it after your breakthrough."


    Vicente''s natural talent for forging was already high, Benson sensed. Even though not all Senior Apprentice cksmiths could produce items with a high level of efficiency, that wasn''t necessarily the case for Vicente.


    In Benson''s vision, if this young man applied himself, he could even dare to produce items for level 1 Acolytes before he even became an Acolyte!


    The items'' efficiency would probably be very low, but given his talents, he might be able to aplish such a feat!


    Realizing his mistake, Vicente learned that he could try to join the Association. "Then I can just go to..."


    "No. First, I want to see what you''ve learned. I doubt you''ve assimted everything in those books in such a short time." Benson said, pointing Vicente to the training area of his forge. "I want to see what you''re capable of and help you correct inevitable mistakes before we go to the Association.


    As much as I don''t like to get involved in the Association''s affairs, there are many benefits for new cksmiths who join our group with a perfect score. So, let''s make sure you can make something 100% efficient with a hammer before we take the Association test."


    Benson saw Vice as the future of his projects. He wanted this ck-haired young man to get the most out of joining the Association. At the same time, he wanted to see the look of shock on the faces of some of hispanions when they saw his student reach the pinnacle of the 1st-stage at only 14 years of age.


    Vicente then asked. "Won''t I get in trouble? I don''t want to attract attention, master."


    "Do not worry. The Association''s test is individual, and only some elders who evaluate new disciples know the results of each one. At the same time, you won''t use your magical ability, so it''s unlikely that anyone will know your origin from an extraordinary result." Benson said to ease his student''s worries.


    "Anyway, let''s get started. We can go to the Association this afternoon if you''re quick enough."


    "Yes, master," Vicente said, wasting no time in beginning to extract metals from ores, showing Benson how much he had improved since thest time he hade to this estate.


    Eventually, he would use his skill to produce a sword, showing Benson an item with almost 95% efficiency.


    After seeing his students'' first actions, Benson gave Vicente some tips and showed him easier ways to create artifacts.


    After resting from the first part of this test, Vicente would work with the hammer, finding it more challenging to create artifacts this way but still achieving 89% efficiency with the final product he would create.


    This would all happen before noon, and in the early afternoon, Benson would show Vicente some alternative ways to solve his problems.


    Once again, Vice would use the hammer in the afternoon, using the techniques Benson had refined to try to increase the quality of what he could produce.


    As he did so, Vice felt his understanding of forging reach a new level and new avenues open up before him.


    He finished his rest at the end of the afternoon, and Benson looked him in the eye.


    "Vice, I can''t tell you what quality the next artifact you produce will be. But with what I''ve seen you do this afternoon, I feel it''s worth taking you to the Association as you are now." Benson said, confident his student could achieve 100% in the attempts he was allowed in this group of cksmiths.


    Considering how Vicente had improved over thest few hours, Benson was confident that his student would increase his understanding of the forging by thest of his attempts at the Association test.


    Vicente looked at his master and clenched his fists, feeling how much he had improved. Although he was still a little short of producing items with 100% efficiency with his hammer, he was confident that he could do so with his skill.


    Not only that, the quality of his powers was improving, and he already felt he could control even the metals in the Intermediate Apprentice''s bodies.


    ''Good. Forging is the best way for me. Today''s training with Benson has given me better results than all thebat training I''ve ever done.'' Vicente thought as his master gave him some gifts.


    "Vice, I know you''re going to pass the Association test, so let me give you some congrattory gifts." The old man said as he showed him a hammer with red inscriptions on it, but also a silver bracelet with some strange symbols on it.


    Seeing this, Vicente narrowed his eyes and noticed the quality of these two items.

 Chapter 144 Millfall Blacksmiths’ Association

    <h4>Chapter 144 Millfall cksmiths'' Association</h4>


    ''2nd-grade items?'' Vicente immediately noticed the hammer''s weight and the magical fluctuation from the silver bracelet.


    Benson said. "I want you to save this hammer for when you reach the peak of the 1st stage. You''re not far from reaching it, so it will be useful to you soon."


    The importance of artifacts in everything in Pris Realm was gigantic. A good artifact could make the maniptor''s job much more manageable.


    But good artifacts wouldn''t turn poor talented people into experts. In a way, having a good artifact or tool was like having a good car.


    Some good drivers did impressive things on Earth in simple, ordinary cars. However, some individuals had ess to very rare cars with the best technology and features for a racing car. But with bad drivers behind the wheel, they could lose even to those with less impressive vehicles.


    When it came to the artifacts in Pris Realm, the relevance of the talent of the one who controlled such items was the same as that of the driver of a car in a race on Earth.


    In the case of the hammer in Vicente''s hands, it could help him produce resources of quasi-2nd-grade quality while he was still in the 1st stage.


    With it, he could more easily understand some of the rules of forging and more quickly advance to the next level by preparing his mind and body.


    Not only that, but he could produce 1st-grade items with it more easily than he could with his 1st-grade hammer.


    Benson said. "As for this bracelet, it has a simr effect to a magic stone. But it''s a support item specifically for cksmiths. It only works when you are practicing your craft, and it only activates when you are close to exhaustion.


    In any case, it can give you an extra 20 to 30 minutes of training, which will help speed up your understanding of the forging."


    Just as mana increased with each level or magic level, the understanding required to create higher-quality items also increased exponentially with each tier.


    As a result, any support item could make a massive difference in the lives of magicians like them.


    Vicente heard this and immediately put the silver bracelet on one of his wrists, adjusting it so that it would be almost impossible for anyone to see it when he wasn''t wearing it.


    After thanking his master, he saw him lead the way to the Association. He just followed Benson, eager to get his license to buy the ores and metals he needed to arm his entire group with weapons with 100% efficiency.


    ...


    Ten minutes after leaving the previous estate, Vicente and Benson were already in front of the Millfall cksmiths'' Association building in the town center.


    They stopped in front of the beautiful building of the Association, an organization present in practically every state of Pris Empire, and got out of the carriage they hade in.


    Benson''s metal dummy drove the cksmith''s carriage into the building''s parking lot while its creator walked alongside Vice to the main entrance.


    As Vice walked alongside Benson, the man told him about the Association.


    "Vice, the Association is one of thergest institutions on the continent. You can aplish a lot here, even if you''re not interested in bing a well-known public figure.


    By bing a member of the Association, you will not only be able to work as a cksmith anywhere on the continent, but you will also have ess to resources, techniques, spells, and much more. You can even contact other high-level cksmiths who can change your life.


    As much as I am respected and considered an expert in Millfall, there are even 6th-stage cksmiths in the association. If you can develop your talents to the peak, even hiring someone like that or getting advice from them is possible.


    So don''t underestimate this ce. It may not be an influential post in the Association, but it will allow you to reach faraway ces. You just have to worry about taking one step at a time here."


    "I''ll keep that in mind, master," Vicente said as he listened to Benson''s introductory speech while he saw the people in the building looking at him and his master with interest.


    Benson was one of the few 3rd-stage cksmiths in Millfall. He was a member of the Council but also one of the most difficult men to see.


    The moment he and Vicente passed the entrance to the Association, the guards in the area and the cksmithsing and going stopped to observe them.


    ''It seems that the old King is teaching a new student...''


    ''This young man has an extraordinary Magic Gem... But his talent is not impressive. Does he have a secret? Benson doesn''t ept teaching ordinary people.''


    Some level 4 and 5 Acolyte cksmiths in the area looked at Vice with curiosity, knowing that this young man was not registered at this post.


    There weren''t many cksmiths in Millfall. If one counts the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd stage cksmiths, there should be less than 200 professionals in the city. Therefore, most of the members of the Association knew the cksmiths registered at this post.


    While the 1st-stage cksmiths looked at Vicente with envy because most of them would like to be in his ce and be a student of a 3rd-stage cksmith, one of the council members in another part of the building sensed Benson''s arrival.


    "It looks like I''m going to see a disciple of our friend Benson King today." Hemented in a low voice to another council member who was there today to handle some of the Association''s day-to-day bureaucratic matters.


    The other cksmith, Henry Woodward, Luke''s master and the first elder of the Millfall cksmiths'' Association, heard this and said. "Would you like to apany the Elder King? I have some business to attend to in my shop."


    "Are you sure? Didn''t Benson King challenge you a few years ago after that trouble?" The other 3rd-stage magician asked.


    "I''m not interested," Henry nonchntly said, confident that Benson would never surpass him and reach the 4th stage, as he had said on that fateful day when they had almost fought over a disciple.


    "All right, I''ll apany this boy''s test. After all, Benson always brings good talents to the association."


    Meanwhile, Benson and Vicente arrived at the area where new cksmiths registered with the institution, where tests were held every day in the early evening to issue new cksmith licenses.

 Chapter 145 Registering with the Association

    <h4>Chapter 145 Registering with the Association?</h4>


    Arriving at the registration area for new cksmiths, Benson saw the doorway open in front of him.


    There was no line for the initial registration of new cksmith candidates. The line was only for the 3 tests each cksmith had to pass to be approved to join the association.


    Stepping up to one of the three Association officials on hand to register those interested in taking today''s test, Benson said. "Enroll my student. Deduct the cost of his enrollment from my merit points."


    Immediately upon hearing these dry words, one of the officials began to register Vicente, collecting the young man''s data but not charging him anything.


    There was a fee of 1 gold coin for new cksmiths to attempt the Association''s exam.


    Many young apprentice cksmiths tried several times to get their licenses because not everyone could improve their skills as quickly as Vicente. However, cksmiths needed to get a license to sell their items and earn their own coins.


    Due to the number of young people constantly trying to pass the exam, the Association charged a fee, not only for the service rendered but also to discourage some young people froming to the ce daily.


    However, the council members could exchange some of their merit points for the right to test their students, so Vice wouldn''t have to pay anything for today.


    After Vice gave that official his basic information, he said. "Young man, you are number 9 today. You''ll have to wait your turn when the tests start." This man pointed to a ck screen where red lights formed the symbol 0, indicating that the tests had not yet begun.


    Vicente nodded and listened. "Do you know what you''ll need to pass the Association''s exam?"


    "No."


    The official exined while Benson was already talking to some elders in the area and people he hadn''t seen for months.


    "Well, the Association''s license exam has three tests. In each of them, you have up to 30 minutes to meet the minimum requirements.


    If you fail to meet the minimum requirement on one or more of these tests, you will be disqualified and will have toe back here in the future to retake the exam."


    "What is the minimum requirement to pass?" Vice asked casually.


    "60%. Whatever you''re asked to do has to be at least 60% efficient." He said. "You''ll be tested by three professionals from the Association in these side rooms in this area. You''ll have 30 minutes on each test, the maximum time you have to produce something that meets our requirements."


    "There''s no theory or skills test?" Vice questioned.


    He thought that in association exams like this, people would want to see how one''s magical talents affected one''s abilities.


    However, these were exceptional characteristics of magicians, and such associations usually didn''t test such things to protect their members. All they did was test these professionals'' production capacity and determine the quality of the items they produced.


    "No, if you can pass what we consider essential, the level of your talent, your creativity, or the way you act when producing items will not be considered. But these things can eventually be used to get you contacts within the Association.


    There are contests and events where our cksmiths can show off their skills and even win prizes. But that''s for the stimtion of our members. It''s not something that a new member needs to have."


    For a long time, the cksmiths'' Association served as a regtor of the profession. You wouldn''t have to worry about the qualifications of the professionals ssified by this organization.


    By meeting a cksmith and seeing their credentials, one could easily be sure that such a person had the minimum skills to produce weapons and items in general.


    In a way, this group''s license was like a seal of approval.


    The official guiding Vicente then finished his exnation. "Each test will work on different types of items. Be prepared to produce armor, shields, and offensive items. It''s our representatives who choose what you have to produce."


    The production of defensive and offensive items requiredpletely different techniques. Some might find it much easier to make defensive items, others the opposite. However, every cksmith had to be able to produce every type of artifact in order to be approved by the Association.


    Even one type of artifact, such as a weapons, could have variations that require very different production techniques. A bow and arrow, for example, was much more challenging to make than a simple dagger.


    Knowing this, Vicente thanked the man for his guidance and then sat down in the waiting area.


    As he did so, the screen changed its symbol after the clock struck 6 p.m., calling the first youth of the day to the test in room number 3.


    There were 9 rooms in the area where Vicente was, 3 for each of the tests.


    The teens with tokens number 2 and 3 were quickly called, reducing the number of people waiting with Vicente in the waiting area.


    While his master disappeared from the area, Vicente saw some of the young apprentices from the forge looking at him with interest.


    That evening, he was the only student of a 3rd-stage cksmith there to take his test. What''s more, Vicente''s master was the most unusual of them all but also someone who had a long track record locally and was known for teaching prodigies.


    ''I want to see what this new student of Mr. King''s is capable of...'' One of them looked at Vice with an ugly expression, remembering the day he had been rejected by Benson.


    Meanwhile, another young man there, a disciple of Henry''s disciple, looked at Vicente with a smile.


    "Hey, what''s your name?" This young man, who also had ck hair like Vicente, asked as he looked at him with interest.


    "My name is Vicente."


    "Vicente? Nice to meet you. I''m Eli. I hope we can pass this test together. Our masters are old acquaintances, so I''m sure we will be too." He said and looked at Vicente as if waiting for something.


    Vicente didn''t understand what this person wanted and just said. "Yes, I hope so. Good luck, Eli. Who is your master? I''m not very familiar with the local cksmiths."


    After hearing that, the young man''s expression froze as someone behind him burst outughing.

 Chapter 146 Bet

    <h4>Chapter 146 Bet ?</h4>


    "It seems that Benson King''s new disciple doesn''t know how to recognize the symbol of the glorious master Landon Fraser." A voice said after a longugh.


    Hearing this, Eli looked back and saw one of the new disciples of Zane Smith, his master Landon''s greatest rival.


    Vicente looked back and saw a young man with a Magic Gem the same color as his own.


    "Nate, I didn''t expect to see you here today," Eli said, looking at the man he had met a few days ago after a meeting with the local cksmiths who had apanied their masters.


    As younger disciples of their masters, the two had met and exchanged a few barbs, following the tradition of disciples taking part in their masters'' intrigues.


    Masters were like parents to young magicians. And when someone so important to them was challenged or insulted, many naturally became defensive, sometimes aggressive.


    Zane and Landon were rivals, so of course they saw each other that way.


    Nateughed and said. "I didn''t expect you here. Even though your master isn''t bad, I didn''t expect him to free you toe here today... Are you nervous, Eli? You won''t humiliate your master by failing, are you?"


    "Nate!"


    Seeing this, Vicente didn''t bother with these two and stopped paying attention to them.


    He didn''t care who their masters were and if either of them had any problems with Benson. Their past affairs were none of his business.


    But in doing so, Vicente caught the attention of the two young men looking at each other strangely.


    "Hey, did you really say you didn''t know my master?" Eli asked with a serious look on his face.


    "I heard about him from a friend. But I don''t know him personally, and I definitely wouldn''t know how to recognize one of his disciples."


    "Haha, people can''t even recognize their master''s disciples nowadays, haha." Nateughed, imagining that Vice was trying to diminish Landon''s figure.


    Eli fell for Nate''s teasing and gave Vice a dirty look.


    Landon was a student of Henry Woodward, Millfall''s greatest cksmith. In addition, Landon was the most talented 2nd stage cksmith in the area. As a student of Benson''s rival, Landon naturally had a rivalry with Vicente''s master and such a man''s disciples.


    The young man felt insulted that Benson''s disciple didn''t recognize him, which, in a way, was like saying that he and his master were nothing.


    "You..." Eli clenched his fists and felt like punching Vicente. But inside the Association''s evaluation and registration area, he held back and challenged. "I want to see if you''re good enough to act so arrogantly! Let''s see who does better in this evaluation, Benson''s student!"


    Nate liked what he heard and looked at the ck-haired young man''s expression as Vice looked at Eli.


    Vicente looked at the idiot picking a fight with someone who was just solving his own problems and remembered his time on Earth.


    ''Oh, that''s right, there are people like that.'' He sighed.


    In his early years as a criminal, he once saw a man killed for something that had nothing to do with him, just because he got involved in something that wasn''t his problem.


    In other situations, Vicente had met people who were looking for trouble for no reason. He had dealt with half a dozen such people himself and had some experience with arrogant and foolish individuals.


    Noticing the type of person near him, he simply said. "What would I gain bypeting with you? Is there any advantage in beating you?"


    Nate almost couldn''t stand it when he heard this, as Eli looked into Vice''s eyes with hatred.


    "You bastard! I''ll bet you a kilo of Perpetual Tear! If I don''t beat you, I''ll give it to you. But if I do beat you, you''ll have to kneel before me in front of everyone and call me your father!" He said, confident that he would defeat this young man who seemed to have just awakened his powers.


    After one''s magical powers awaken, determining one''s exact age would be very difficult. But considering that Vice hadn''t been a student of Benson''s for long and was there to get his license, he must have been between 14 and 15 years old, a little younger than most of the people who hade to this ce once or twice before.


    Not every master invested as much in their disciples as Benson did in Vice, so this Association test also functioned as a way for some youths to assess their progress. That''s why it wasmon for young people like him toe to this ce once or twice before getting their licenses.


    But Vicente was there for the first time. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been tutored by the Association official earlier, as these two had seen while watching him.


    ''This bastard must be an Intermediate Apprentice at best. With a yellow talent and less than 15 years old, there''s no way he can beat me.'' Eli thought, inwardly smiling as he imagined such a young man on his knees, humiliated.


    "Perpetual Tear?" Vicente frowned, recognizing the name of a valuable crystal for 1st and 2nd-stage cksmiths.


    Such a resource could be used to increase the sess rate of forging an artifact. At the same time, because it was found only in the depths of the sea, this crystal was very rare and cost several dozen gold coins per kilo.


    Vicente imagined that such a young man had won this item from his master, and even though this bet might get him into troubleter, he epted it. "Very well. We''ll do as you say. You''ll give me 1 kilo of Perpetual Tear if I beat you. If I lose, I''ll do as you say."


    Seeing Benson and Landon''s disciples arguing made Nate very happy, and he said. "Haha, I''m a witness to your words. If either side backs downter, I''ll spread the word in the city."


    "Humph!" Eli left their side and went to his test, noticing that his number was being called in room 2.


    Meanwhile, Nate advised. "Vicente Fuller, you should use everything you have. That guy is already a Senior Apprentice. And he spent thest 6 months preparing for today''s test."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Wouldn''t it be better to see the guy lose his Perpetual Tears?" Nateughed before leaving Vice''s side and heading to his own test.


    Vicente''s number was soon called, and he made his way to room number 3, where he found a 2nd-stage cksmith waiting for him.

 Chapter 147 The First Test

    <h4>Chapter 147 The First Test ?</h4>


    Upon entering a room of about 30 square meters with gray walls, Vicente immediately ignored the things there. He looked at the man sitting next to a small table.


    This person was dressed in the traditional overcoat the Association''s cksmiths wore. In this man''s case, there were two stars above his left chest, something that indicated his ssification as a cksmith.


    He had a serious look on his face, while he had arge book in front of him in which he was writing something.


    "Vicente Fuller..." He muttered as he turned the page and saw Benson King''s newest student. ''Is this brat his disciple? Didn''t the rumors say this guy only took people with green talent or higher?''


    He looked at Vice''s forehead for a moment and asked. "How long have you been under the elder King''s tutge? Do youe from a forging family, Vicente?"


    "A few weeks. And no, I don''t have a forging background, senior." Vicente replied, standing in the middle of the area he needed to use, where there were some tools and instruments useful for what he was about to do.


    ''Weeks?'' The bald man frowned, the only part of his face with hair. Thinking that this young man was just there to be tested or to show off his talents, the man didn''t give it much thought and said. "Very well, you may begin. For this first test, you need to make a shield-type defensive item.


    You have 30 minutes to develop something that exceeds the minimum requirement, Vicence."


    With these words from his assessor, Vicente immediately grabbed his materials from the area and got to work with a hammer.


    The only items that could be used in the Association''s tests were those provided by the organization. To prevent cheating with high-level resources, this institution didn''t allow people to use their personal items.


    However, they could use their skills and spells, which were considered inseparable characteristics of magicians.


    Vicente had no intention of showing his powers to anyone other than Benson. That would be too risky, as it might expose his powers to more people than he thought eptable.


    With Benson, he could be carefree because his master wouldn''t harm him by revealing this information. But with people he had no control over, like the members of this association, he didn''t want to take any chances.


    Picking up the hammer from that area, he made his first move by using a body bncing technique and positioning his body appropriately to move the heavy object.


    When he made his first move against a metal bar, Vicente immediately made the evaluator, watching him without much interest, change his expression.


    ''What?'' This person opened his eyes wider, not only because he felt that the mana was too dense for a young man who had only awakened his powers a few weeks ago but also because he saw the refinement of Vicente''s technique.


    Unlike the youth early, this evaluator knew Vicente''s exact age. Not only did he know that this young man was more talented in his magic cultivation than the color of his gem would suggest, but he could also sense the sophistication of this young man''s technique.


    ''How could that be? Is this the Three Hearts Technique?'' He clenched his fists as he saw a 14-year-old youth using an essential technique for 1st and 2nd-stage cksmiths with ease.


    The Three Hearts Technique was a breathing and body control technique in which one used one''s calves to increase the power of one''s movements as if one had three hearts working in one''s body.


    It facilitated the cksmith''s mastery of the hammer but also increased the magician''s sensory ability to perceive changes in the metal they were working on.


    Vicente used it for his first moves, drawing the attention of the cksmiths watching him from behind a false wall on one side of the room.


    Three men were behind this false wall, which was actually a pane of ss that made its area invisible to the people in the testing area.


    One of them was obviously Benson, while the other two were a member of the council and one of his students.


    "Oh? It seems that this young man is really talented. Not only has he reached the level of Senior Apprentice so quickly, but he has also managed to master the first level of the Three Hearts Technique." The man who had been talking to Henry earlier said as he watched Vice''s movements with interest.


    He hadn''t expected someone with a yellow talent to be so special!


    ''No wonder this cunning fox epted this young man.'' The level 5 Acolyte, next to his master, looked at Benson out of the corner of his eye. ''He really only epts monsters as disciples!''


    Benson heard his fellow council member''sment andughed, pleased that his disciple was attracting attention.


    He wasn''t particrly interested in other people''s opinions. But some of the old men on the council doubted his abilities and some of his old promises.


    It was always delightful for him to see them behaving like such a Mage!


    "Isaac, don''t be so impressed yet. You''ll see something impressive at the end of this exam." Benson said, making the guy look at him.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Haha, just watch and see. Vicente is the most talented cksmith I''ve ever taught. One day, he''ll even surpass Elliott Preston."


    "Elliott?" The level 5 Acolyte looked at Benson, doubting that this woulde true.


    Who was Elliott? This was the greatest cksmith in the Seidel Kingdom, the current First Elder of the state cksmiths'' Association.


    While Isaac wondered if his colleague was joking, Vicente used everything he could without using his unique ability and worked hard for 30 minutes until he finished his shield, 1 minute before his time ran out.


    When he stopped moving, Vicente was sweating like a pig about to be ughtered, breathing so hard that people on the other side of the false wall of this room could hear him.


    But while he was exhausted, no one there paid attention to him. All eyes were on the silver shield on a table in the room.


    This shield wasn''t stunning, but in tests like this, cksmiths usually didn''t care about the design of their products. The important thing was that it worked.


    When the evaluator saw such a shield up close, he couldn''t say that he was shocked because of Vicente''s movements in thest 30 minutes, he would surely produce something efficient. But when such a man analyzed the shield, he couldn''t help but open his mouth in surprise.


    "98% efficiency!" He said out loud, not believing that he had such an excellent 1st-grade item in his hands.

 Chapter 148 He Must Go to the Tournament!

    <h4>Chapter 148 He Must Go to the Tournament!</h4>


    ?


    It was rare for cksmiths to reach 100% efficiency in producing items of the same grade as their magic stage!


    Most would advance to the next stage before even reaching 95% efficiency. In fact, the normal range was between 80% and 90% efficiency on items of the same grade as a professional progressed through the ranks.


    Most would only gain ess to the understanding needed to produce items of 100% efficiency or purity when they changed magic stages and were able to see the world differently.


    As one advanced through the ranks, one would not only experience an improvement in the richness of one''s mana but would also undergo a qualitative evolution that would increase all of one''s attributes. Among them, talent and the ability to see the world evolved, and it became easier for people to see old mistakes and how certain things would work better.


    In this world, advice is good for guiding people. But to solve a problem, it wasn''t enough for someone to tell you what to do. You had to understand why you were making a mistake and why it was causing you to make a mistake. Until you understood that, even if someone told you, it wouldn''t make a difference in solving the problem.


    This was the reality for 99% of the magicians in Pris Realm, and the case of people who managed to achieve a level of mastery over their own abilities as high as Vicente''s was very infrequent.


    Hearing Vicente''s score from that evaluator, the men watching him from behind the false wall of that room opened their mouths in shock.


    "98%?"


    Gulp!


    "That boy..." Isaac became more serious, seeing that Vicente wasn''t just a good talent but a one-in-a-million prodigy!


    Benson smiled in satisfaction when he heard this result and noticed that the shield Vicente produced was already of a higher quality than thest weapon the young man in front of him had produced earlier.


    ''He''ll probably get 100% on the third test.'' Benson thought to himself as he saw his student reach his goal.


    "Who is this boy, Benson? What is his innate ability? He hasn''t used a single bit of his special power." Isaac asked in a low tone.


    "Haha, that''s not for you to know, my friend. Vicente won''t use his power." Bensonughed, still looking at the exhausted young man in the room.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. This is a matter of great importance to the Association." Isaac said in a louder tone. "With a talent like his, we can improve our chances in the annual Forge Tournament. He could bring us a lot of resources and opportunities!"


    "But master, this year''s tournament is only three months away. There won''t be time..."


    "Tsk! I''m not talking about this damned year. In 2 or 3 years of preparation, Vicente could represent our post and win first ce! But that depends on how his skills develop." Isaac said to his foolish pupil.


    "Oh?"


    "Isaac, I don''t mind my disciplespeting. But I''ve never forced them to participate in these events."


    "Let me talk to him. He certainly has ambitions that can be fulfilled by participating in this tournament," Isaac said, confident in thepetitive spirit of the younger generation.


    "Good luck, hehe."


    Meanwhile, the level 5 Acolyte said. "But he won''t be able to hide his powers for much longer. He''ll have a hard time in the next trials."


    It was tough to have a cksmith with the same ability to create all kinds of artifacts. Each would have more difficulty with certain types of artifacts and more ease with others.


    Vicente probably had an easier time making defensive items based on his efficiency in making that shield. With that in mind, the 2nd-stage cksmith was confident that the ck-haired young man would have to use his skills in the next tests.


    Benson heard this and said nothing.


    These men didn''t know it, but the type of artifact Vicente found most difficult to make were shields!


    He said to Isaac. "If you want to see his skill, you must convince him to show you. I promised him I''d never talk to anyone about his skill."


    Hearing this and seeing Benson move to another area where they could watch Vicente''s next test, Isaac frowned.


    ''Fucking King! You don''t give a damn about your ss! That''s why you''ll never be better than Henry!'' Isaac clenched his fists.


    ...


    After leaving the previous room, Vicente returned to the waiting area, where there were fewer people now that some of the young cksmith apprentices had failed the first test.


    But when he returned, Vicente not only saw Nate and Eli already sitting on the waiting bench, but he also saw a ranking of the young people who were taking the test for the 1st-grade cksmith''s license that evening.


    On one of the walls in this area, a ranking appeared, showing the position of these young people, considering the preliminary results so far.


    More than an hour after the first tests began, and with 15 people registered for today''s tests, Vicente was in second ce, behind only one young man who had already passed the second test of the night.


    Seeing Vicente''s name above his own, Eli frowned when he saw the rank update, something the Association used in all tests of this type to encourage its members.


    "How is this possible?" Eli stood up from where he was and asked himself in disbelief.


    He scored 88 points on the first test, an impressive score that would have put him in first ce on standard days.


    But still, had Vice passed him?


    Even Nate frowned. He had scored 87 points, but he couldn''t help but be shocked by Vicente''s preliminary result.


    ''Could it be that he was tested on the item that was easiest for him to produce?'' He wondered, thinking that he might get a better result in one of the next tests since he hadn''t been tested on his preferred type of artifact.


    Vicente ignored them and quickly sat down to wait his turn.


    With fewer young cksmith apprentices present for the following tests, it wouldn''t be long before Vicente was called again, this time to room number 6.


    In a room simr to the previous one but with a different examiner of a higher level than before, Vicente was soon asked to make a spear.


    He had plenty of time to rest between the 1st and 2nd tests, so he had no trouble showing off his forging skills and surprising his observers once again!

 Chapter 149 1st Stage Blacksmith (1)

    <h4>Chapter 149 1st Stage cksmith?(1)</h4>


    "99%!" The 2nd examiner shouted as he picked up the spear that Vicente had just finished making.


    The men behind the false wall of this room heard this. They realized that even without using his skill, Vicente had produced something of even higher quality than the previous shield.


    Even though the difference between the two was small, even 1%, close to the upper limit of an item''s quality, was worth a lot.


    To give you an idea, if Vicente had one spear with 98% efficiency and another with 99%, he could sell thetter for about 130% of the value of the 98% one!


    Every step one had to take to get to the top got higher as one got closer to the top. This was true for the quality of items in a rank but also for much of what existed in this magical world, including the magic rank.


    A spear with 99% efficiency would have much greater durability and power than an item with 98% efficiency, even though the difference in efficiency was so slight.


    Therefore, it was challenging to produce items that were only 1% or 2% better in quality when you were already at such a high level.


    Even though Vicente had done well in the previous test, this current result still surprised the two men who didn''t know him and saw his performance.


    Isaac clenched his fists when he realized that this young man would not show his skill in thest test remaining toplete the 1st stage cksmith''s license exam.


    Seeing that Benson had no intention of talking to him about anything, he didn''t want to wait, so he left where he was and went to the waiting room where the apprentice cksmiths could wait for their tests.


    When they got there, Isaac and his apprentice saw Vice sitting down in one of the waiting chairs to wait for his final test.


    As Vice sat down, Nate looked at the rankings in front of him without understanding and saw Vice''s name in first ce while his name was in third.


    One of the young men there to get his license had even taken thest test and passed as a 1st stage cksmith. But even with 3 results on his ount, this young man still lost points to Vice, who had only taken 2 tests.


    ''How is that possible? Did he score over 90% on both tests?'' Nate clenched his fists as he looked at Vicente and realized that this guy must be a genius.


    He scored 86 points more in thest test but still lost to Vice and the runner-up. But considering that the runner-up had 3 tests, meaning he had umted more than 180 points, there was only one possibility for Vicente''s position.


    He had scored over 90 on each of his tests!


    ''What kind of genius is this?'' Nate looked at Vicente wide-eyed, realizing that he had underestimated this guy earlier.


    But the one who had a bet with the wrong guy had been Eli, so as much as he was shocked, Nate didn''t feel too bad about the preliminary result of this test.


    While looking curiously at Vice, Isaac and his disciple appeared in the waiting room, attracting the attention of all the young people there.


    Seeing a 3rd-stage cksmith was very rare for most of these young people, so when they saw the symbol on Isaac''s clothing, several stood up from where they were and looked respectfully at this elder.


    Isaac ignored them all and stopped in front of Vicente.


    "Young Vicente, congrattions on your aplishments so far. I didn''t expect someone so talented to appear in my Association, but you really are a pleasant surprise." He said, praising the ck-haired young man. "Vicente, you will have a bright future if you focus on the path of forging. I don''t think it will be long before you reach my level, haha."


    Upon hearing this, Vicente stood up and greeted the elder Isaac.


    He didn''t know what was on this person''s mind, but Vice wasn''t arrogant enough to despise this elder''s act ofing to him.


    Whatever the reason, he couldn''t afford to do the wrong thing and miss out on the benefits he could gain from interacting with this person.


    "The elder is exaggerating. I have a long way to go before those words describe me." He said with a subtle smile at the corner of his lips.


    Isaac liked Vicente''s personality, while the level 5 Acolyte beside him also liked the young man''s words.


    Then Isaac got right to the point. "Unfortunately, you''re already Benson''s disciple and can''t ept me as your master. Otherwise, I would do my best to teach you, young man. But that''s not why I''m here.


    Would you like to be the representative of our Association? As a representative, you would have ess to our entire collection at this post, resources, and regr opportunities.


    In return, all you would have to do is defend the association and help it reach a higher level."


    When Vicente heard this, he immediately understood that the man wanted to help him so that he could help himter. Basically, he would only receive benefits in the short term, and then he would have to help this post, probably giving up some of his freedom.


    In a way, it was simr to financing college on Earth.


    ''No way...'' He thought to himself. ''If I ept this, I''ll have to get involved inmitments that will take up a lot of my time, and I''ll be stuck in this city for a while.''


    As nice as it would be to be supported by someone stronger and more influential, one always had to think about what one would have to pay forter. There were no free lunches, and Vicente thought about the future more than most young people his age did.


    Then heughed and said. "How could I represent the Association, elder? I don''t even have a cksmith''s license. I''m just a junior who has just awakened his powers.


    I need some time beforemitting myself to something so important. I don''t want to profit now only to be disappointed in the future."


    Isaac was experienced and knew that Vicente would simply reject him.


    This young man didn''t need time to decide about something so beneficial to him. Who would turn down such an offer because they weren''t sure?


    Almost anyone in Vicente''s situation would ept it immediately. Only someone who was not interested woulde up with such an excuse!


    But he couldn''t force Vicente to do it, lest he tarnish the Association''s image. On the other hand, the way this young man had declined the invitation wasn''t bad.


    "Really? I guess I got a little ahead of myself when I saw your skills." Isaacmented in a humorous tone, but inside, he was very angry with Vice, especially with Benson for giving his students room to act like this.


    "Then I''ll give you some time to think about it, young Vicente. My words will still be valid for the next few days, so once you''ve made up your mind, all you have to do is go to the council." Isaac said before turning to leave.


    But as he did so, he looked at one of the men in the area and said. "Give priority to this young man''s third test. Once he''s rested, continue with his final test."


    "Yes, elder."


    The men in the area did not refuse the magician''s order and looked at Vicente curiously. But with this man''s order, none of them would give young Fuller a hard time, and as soon as he was done resting, he would go to room number 7 for hisst test of the day.


    ...


    While Vicente was finishing his entrance test for the Millfall cksmiths'' Association, Casey had alreadypleted more than 60% of his work in Martell Vige.


    After arriving there a few days ago, he quickly wiped the memory of Vicente''s weapons from the minds of the weakest, who had virtually no way to defend themselves against his actions.


    But of course, he had discovered what Vice wanted to hide: the weapons identical to those used by Cesar''s group...


    As a man who worked with noble families and the underworld, Casey knew what was going on in Millfall to connect Vicente''s and Cesar''s weapons easily.


    Now he knew for sure that Cesar''s identity was really Vicente Fuller!


    However, even with this information, he had a mission toplete before returning to Millfall, so he kept it in the back of his mind. But once he was back in his town, he wanted to meet Vice again.


    Even if he couldn''t reveal the truth about Vice to the world, he had no other way to get resources because of the knowledge he had recently acquired.


    After resting from thest time he used his ability this afternoon, he looked at a list of names that had already crossed off more than 150 names and looked out the window of his house.


    "Time to take care of the strongest in the vige." He muttered before making his way to the royal guard post that existed in this vige.

 Chapter 150 1st Stage Blacksmith (2)

    <h4>Chapter 150 1st Stage cksmith (2)</h4>


    Later that evening, Vicente would finish his third test at the new cksmith''s testing area at the Association''s post in Millfall.


    As he used his hammer for thest time that evening, Vicente was once again exhausted, but this time, he felt a perfect sensation in his being.


    It was always great to finish a job well done. But to achieve 100% efficiency in the forging art without even using his unique skill was incredible!


    After almost 30 minutes of hard work, after hours in this Association building, Vicente had finished producing a sword with 100% efficiency.


    Even his master was dumbfounded to see his student reach this level while being only a 1st-stage magician.


    On the other hand, even though Isaac was angry with Benson and Vicente, he couldn''t help but be less grumpy when he saw this result.


    Whether Vice epted Isaac''s proposal, Vicente could still help this Association post with his phenomenal skills.


    With this in mind, as he watched the evaluator of Vicente''s test staring wide-eyed at that sword, he said to Benson. "Even if he doesn''t want to be firmly supported by the Council and the Association, he will still be important for our post. I''m going to release some benefits for your student."


    "Oh? I appreciate that. That will help a lot." Benson was sincere.


    As much as he was a Council Elder, he wouldn''t have been able to give Vicente the benefits Vice needed to ess some of the possibilities of this Association post on his own. But with Isaac''s support, he had enough to help his disciple!


    Vicente probably wouldn''t have ess to the best there was, as the others, including Isaac, would undoubtedly have higher requirements for him to ess such opportunities. But even so, Vice could begin his journey with more rights than his peers would have by joining this organization.


    As the men left, Vicente received congrattions from the examiner, who didn''t hesitate to take the sword with him as he left.


    Vicente knew that the items produced in such exams belonged to the Association. After breathing more calmly, he left the room where he had taken hisst test.


    When he reached the waiting area in that part of the Association, he ignored the ranking and went to the staff counter.


    The previous examiner had told him to pick up his identification as a 1st stage cksmith and the gifts the Association gave its new members in such an area.


    Vicente quickly received a ck bag containing an identification crystal, an overcoat with the Association''s symbol of a star on the left chest, and some pills and metal bars.


    But as he rummaged through these things and put them away in his storage item, a scream suddenly alerted Vice and everyone else in the area.


    "Impossible!"


    Eli shouted as he saw the results of this exam and noticed Vicente''s name in first ce and his in second.


    He scored an incredible 91 points on hisst test. But he still hadn''t managed to pass Vicente!


    Thinking that there was something wrong with this, given Vicente''s level of talent, he shouted in an unjustified manner. "There''s something wrong with this rank. It''s not possible that this person beat me!"


    Vicente looked at Eli and remembered his bet with this guy over two hours ago.


    Noticing that this person didn''t seem willing to ept his defeat, Vicente looked at Eli contemptuously and said. "Now that you''ve lost, will you use that excuse not to pay for your promises?"


    "Tsk! You bastard! I''m sure you bribed your examiners, and your ranking is wrong!"


    The Association officials in the surrounding area heard this and gave Eli ugly looks.


    The Association was very strict with its employees and had stringent rules against such acts, especially regarding the examinations for cksmiths to advance in rank. If even one of them were used of corruption, they would have a lot of problems in their lives.


    "You damned brat! Our association is sacred and does not allow this kind of shameful act! Take back your words!" An Acolyte shouted, extremely offended.


    Nate was impressed by Vicente''s result, but unlike Eli, he had seen how much support Elder Isaac had given the young ck-haired man. So he couldn''t believe that something was wrong. "Eli, don''t be a coward. You have lost. Vice is better than you.


    ept your defeat, and don''t dishonor the name of your masters. Pay the? you promised Perpetual Tear to Vicente!" He said thest part out loud so that everyone in the area could hear it.


    "What?"


    "He wagered something so valuable?"


    "What a fool! Who took this idiot as a student? I''m sure he''ll have a bad reputation in Millfall after today."


    "Hey, keep your voice down, he''s Master Landon''s disciple!"


    Several peoplemented on Eli''s foolishness, causing him to turn red with anger.


    But some advised him to pay what he owed.


    "Young man, pay what you owe. Not keeping such a promise could even harm your magical progress..."


    Vicente remained silent as he looked at Eli, seeing that this young man looked like a pressure cooker about to explode.


    He wouldn''t stay still if this person moved, so he was on guard.


    But just as the tension in the room was about to reach its limit and one of them was about to turn on the other, another of Henry''s students came out of one of the evaluation rooms.


    "Eli, did you make that bet?" That person, who was of the same generation as Landon, asked as he looked thoughtfully at Eli.


    Eli recognized the voice of one of Henry''s few disciples, someone whom his master, Landon, respected greatly.


    He changed his expression and said in a hurt tone. "I did it, but something''s wrong. I''m sure of it!"


    Henry''s student closed his eyes and shook his head negatively. "There is nothing wrong. Pay the young man what you owe him. You''ve lost."


    Hearing that from the man was like getting punched in the stomach. But Eli remained silent, understanding the meaning of it all.


    He had lost to Vicente, a young beginner in the forging art!


    Unable to argue with his superior, Eli took the one kilo of Perpetual Tear from his stash and quickly threw it in Vicente''s direction.


    Not wanting to be humiliated any further, he quickly made his way to the exit, following the level 5 Acolyte.


    "How is that possible, Mr. Kaleb? I thought I was going to get a first ce after my seclusion!" He said as he walked briskly alongside the man.


    "This young man is a monster. I examined him in one of his tests, and he scored over 95 points in making a weapon!" Kaleb said quietly, knowing that he couldn''t tell what Vicente''s score was, but sure Eli would understand why he had lost.


    "Over 95?" Eli turned pale when he heard that.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vicente had stored the one kilo of Perpetual Tear in his storage item. He was soon moving around the Association building after leaving the previous area.


    With his 1st-stage forging license, he could now buy and trade several resources in this establishment. Not only that, but he could also get in touch with many of the books in this ce and learn a bit more about this craft.


    It was evening, so most of the ces he could benefit from within this Association were closed. However, he still decided to look around and familiarize himself with where he would be in the next few days.


    He couldn''t act until Casey returned, so until then, he would focus on the forge and this ce.


    But on his way to the Association''s library, Vicente ran into his master.


    Seeing Vice, Benson smiled and said. "Congrattions on your results. I''m sure you''ll have your 2nd stage license in a few months.


    But now I have to take you somewhere."


    "Where?" Vicente asked as he frowned.


    "As I told you, joining the Association like this would benefit you. And in fact, you''ll get some unique opportunities, even withoutmitting to representing the Association."


    "Oh? What exactly will I gain from these benefits?" Vicente wondered.


    "ess to the highest level and rarest resources, priority delivery of materials, ess to special techniques, and ess to the training and study area for 2nd-stage cksmiths," Benson exined the main point.


    Part of the reason why 2nd-stage magicians were better at what they did was because of their mana, extra pentagram, and greater understanding of the world. But in institutions like this, there were techniques you normally only had ess to when you reached a particr stage.


    However, that didn''t mean that these techniques couldn''t be learned by those of a lower magical level!


    Even without having to earn any merit or pass the 2nd-stage cksmith''s exam, Vicente had earned the right to learn some of these techniques and spells.


    "Perfect."

 Chapter 151 Dangerous Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 151 Dangerous Investigation</h4>


    The next day...


    While rumors of a new cksmith were spreading among some of the Association''s factions, Vicente had woken up early this morning and returned to the building where he had taken his exams the day before.


    Earlier that morning, Vicente had already been to the Association''s metal and mineral ordering area to request the items he needed to upgrade his men''s weapons.


    Without them, he could make weapons that could withstand the power of the Senior Apprentices, but they wouldn''t be 100% efficient and would wear out very quickly.


    Focused on developing his knowledge while waiting for his orders, Vicente was interested in the techniques and new study materials he could get from the Association.


    He still had much to learn from Benson, but even the old cksmith knew that there were things Vicente could only learn on his own.


    Each magical form led to different possibilities, so Benson knew he couldn''t help his newest student with everything.


    After saying goodbye to Vice the night before, he had rmended that Vice should familiarize himself with the Association and use his time to be an Acolyte. When that was done, he should return to his master for another conversation.


    Aware of this, Vice intended to spend the two days he had to wait for his ordered items temporarily using the facilities of the Association.


    After that, his time under the Scarlet Syndicate''s protection would end, and it would be time for him to face the consequences of his actions himself!


    ...


    While Vicente was in the Association, some movements by local soldiers began to attract the attention of one of Defiant Tyranny''s supporting families.


    At this moment, one of the men from this family entered their leader''s office at the Fisher residence with a terrible expression.


    "Your Grace, we have problems." He said in a somber tone.


    The Baron immediately took his eyes off the document before him and looked seriously at one of his trusted men. "What is it?"


    Every noble family had several problems to solve almost all the time. You wouldn''t leave mediocrity and be relevant without many obstacles in your way.


    In the case of nobles, alliances, plots, and betrayals, in short, one would have to do many things to make relevant progress. So when he encountered a problem this morning, Baron Fisher couldn''t say for sure what it was this time.


    "Your Grace, the threat from Cesar''s group is credible. The royal army is already investigating our actions." The man said somberly, aware that this was a delicate problem.


    In theory, problems would hardly endanger the existence of the noble families. After all, they had various protections due to their position and resources. However, the most powerful noble and royal forces were threats that could wipe out even these families!


    Therefore, nobles usually became afraid of these powers moving against them.


    Upon hearing this, Baron Fisher immediately turned pale, realizing that Cesar''s threats to his family were not untrue.


    "Damn you, Cesar!" He shouted as he stood up and pounded the table before him.


    Someone from Cesar''s group had knocked on his door about a week ago. That day, the person had told him that they had proof of his involvement with Defiant Tyranny, and if he didn''t withdraw his support for such a group, they would turn overpromising evidence against the family to the royal forces.


    At first, the Baron hadn''t believed these threats, although he was ufortable. However, if soldiers from the kingdom were investigating his family, perhaps there was somethingpromising against them!


    "What are they investigating?" He asked, feeling the sweat run down his back.


    "The Weeping Willow Estate."


    Gulp!


    ...


    Meanwhile, in a forest near Millfall...


    There, a young blond man and his group stood around an area that showed no signs of battle but which bore the marks of the body of one of his men.


    All five men had ugly expressions on their faces, while some were kneeling on the ground, trying to understand what had happened there.


    "Young master, I can''t say exactly how he died, but surely Pyke fell in this ce, and a great force destroyed his body." Said one of the strongest men in the group.


    Marcus Symons heard this and made an ugly expression. "Is this Vicente Fuller''s doing?" He asked, already knowing the identity of the young man who had recently met Shelby.


    "Unlikely." One of the men said. "Our group is investigating Vicente Fuller''s past in Martell Vige, but I think it''s improbable. He doesn''t have the power or resources to influence level 3 or 4 Acolytes.


    But to kill Pyke, someone like that would be necessary..."


    "But wasn''t Pyke following Vicente''s tracks before he disappeared?" Marcus asked, sensing that something was wrong with this person.


    He hadn''t had a good impression of Vicente. When this young man met Shelby, he had practically lost any chance of establishing a good rtionship with Marcus. But in this situation, the young master of Millfall''s most important family couldn''t help but be suspicious of the young Fuller.


    Another member of the Viscount''s family said. "Something must have happened on the way. In any case, our emissaries will arrive in Martell Vige tonight. In a few days, they can find out everything about this young man.


    If he''s done anything or is involved in anything problematic, we''ll know in a week at the most, young master."


    Marcus just wanted an excuse to deal with the Vice, so he clenched his fists unhappily when he heard that. But with the problem of tensions in Millfall over the Defiant Tyranny situation and now a possible powerful enemy behind the death of one of his men, he couldn''t focus on that young merchant.


    ''You''re lucky for now, you bastard! But I''ll deal with you as soon as I solve these problems!'' Marcus thought to himself before giving the order. "Very well, investigate this first. In the meantime, I''ll keep an eye on the local situation. I feel we''ll have to act before my father returns from his trip."


    ...


    Meanwhile, the soldiers searching for Vicente and the assassins searching for the 200 gold coins reward were circling Millfall, looking for his tracks.


    But even though there were hardly any loose ends giving away his identity, one could never be 100% sure of anything in a world where magic influenced things so much.


    While Vicente was studying at the cksmith''s Association, someone was getting closer and closer to connecting him and Cesar!

 Chapter 152 Assassin: Time for Cesar to Come Back!

    <h4>Chapter 152 Assassin: Time for Cesar to Come Back!?</h4>


    When Vicente left the Association building at the end of the day, he was not physically tired, but mentally.


    The stronger he became, the more he could process new information and understand the rules of how things worked in this world. After a day of studying and some training at the Association''s headquarters, he was tired as he left that ce at dusk on his way home.


    However, with his mana at its best and his stats getting higher and higher, Vicente noticed something as he walked back to his house for his daily dinner with Nina and Eve.


    His eyes moved to the side, but he didn''t change his expression or his walking motion towards his house.


    However, Vice clearly felt someone following him!


    After training as a cksmith to extract metals from ores, he refined many of his special skills. Now, Vicente could more easily sense and control the metals in the bodies of those around him.


    He had developed this to the point where he could passively sense the presence of people around him through the sensation of the metals in their bodies, which had unique markings for each person.


    When he noticed one of these markings following him, Vicente felt an urgency he had never felt before.


    ''Has someone discovered me? How?'' He asked himself as he realized this person following him was neither one of his men nor his ally.


    Sensing the magic level of such a person, a level 3 Acolyte, Vicente didn''t want to take any chances.


    Maybe there were more people connected to this person, so it wouldn''t be good for him to take this individual to his residence, where Nina was.


    ''Damn it!'' He changed his destination and started to take that man to the east side of the city, where his territory was.


    But while Vicente was doing this, he was moving quietly along the city''s sidewalks as if he were casually returning home after a long day''s work.


    The man chasing him realized that this young man wasn''t going to his usual ce and was surprised. ''Is he going to reveal himself? Is he really Cesar?'' This person asked himself, still unsure if his hunch was true or just a false feeling.


    Considering the possibilities created by some people''s special magical abilities, this man didn''t need any clues or evidence to understand what the assassins and local soldiers were after.


    The abilities that made such a thing possible were rare, and few had the chance to even know about people with such abilities.


    Considering how terrible some abilities were, most of their users kept their secrets under lock and key, killing anyone who found out.


    This man chasing Vice had one of those abilities, and through it, he discovered a subtle connection between Vicente Fuller and Cesar Mazzanti.


    He had realized it this morning when he had identally passed Vicente and begun observing the young man. Since he already knew that Vice lived in the central part of Millfall, he couldn''t help but be surprised by the young man''s current movements.


    Fearing that Vicente would approach Cesar''s headquarters and other assassins would realize who he was, the man decided to act.


    Noticing that Vicente was near an area with little traffic, he used his assassination technique, which had already killed more than 20 targets.


    Using his affinity with the Wind element, he moved and appeared next to Vicente as if he were a ghost.


    In his right hand, he held a silver-ded dagger that moved quickly to young Fuller''s neck.


    ''Die!'' He thought, knowing that Vice was weaker than him and would hardly have the speed to deflect this attack to a deadly point.


    At that moment, Vicente finally saw who was attacking him and felt his heart beat faster.


    But he felt no fear because he was already prepared for such a surprise attack.


    ''You are fast. If I hadn''t prepared, I''d be dead!'' Vice thought to himself as he looked away, unable to dodge this enemy''s swift attack but with no fear in his heart.


    The emotion he felt at that moment was not the one that woulde before death but the one that woulde from a near-death situation when the feeling of being alive was heightened a few degrees.


    Nothing made you feel more alive than the threat of death!


    But Vicente was confident, and when he saw the metal de approaching, his surprise attack developed without the man realizing it.


    At that decisive moment, a glow appeared above both of them as a bolt of lightning cut its irregr path to the tip of the dagger in the assassin''s hands.


    Realizing what was happening, the man could only make an ugly face a moment before he was hit.


    "Aaaaaaagh!" He screamed as he was electrocuted by something incapable of killing him but quite painful.


    Vicente looked directly into the enemy''s eyes before forming a silver mask on his face and muttering. "Bang!"


    A split secondter, a loud bang sounded from a distance before the sound of a bullet cutting through the air came in the man''s direction.


    Helpless, the assassin could barely see the bullet approaching his head from behind.


    While Vicente was still making the bang sound, a hole appeared in the man''s head as his body fell into the darkness of death.


    Vicente quickly activated his skill and grabbed the man''s dagger before disappearing, knowing he was taking significant risks by staying in the area.


    As he moved, he thanked his sniper, who was positioned in the area, one of the ces he had men ready and had deliberately brought this assassin to.


    Vicente had managed to make a few 1st-grade guns with the items he had before. He didn''t have enough to upgrade the group''s more than 50 weapons, but he had enough to arm his snipers in Millfall.


    The man on the roof of one of the buildings protected by their group saw Vice''s signal and smiled, feeling good about firing such a powerful weapon.


    But he knew that Cesar''s reappearance in the city would cause trouble for all of them, and as Vicente soon became serious, he worried about the group''s next moves.


    Outside of their ns, they would now have to deal with this incident that could jeopardize everything they had done so far!

 Chapter 153 The Attacks Begin

    <h4>Chapter 153 The Attacks Begin?</h4>


    Arriving at his second mansion in Millfall, where his men were working, Vicente attracted the attention of the observers in the area and his own men.


    "Boss? What are you doing here? I thought you weren''ting back until the group was better prepared!" Asked one of the level 1 Acolytes standing by in the building, his heart beating faster at Vice''s early return.


    He and everyone else there knew that the moment Vicente reappeared in Millfall, assassins and the royal army itself would appear on the outskirts to deal with him.


    From that moment on, it would be kill or be killed!


    Still unprepared for this threat, the group couldn''t help but be nervous about this n change.


    Vicente knew and quickly exined to his men. "I had no choice. One of the assassins just acted against me."


    Without knowing if there were more people with that man or even if others weren''t watching that individual, Vice couldn''t take any chances. If he returned home or continued with his identity as Vicente Fuller, he could risk endangering his sister.


    Of course, there was the possibility that someone already knew about him and was keeping an eye on Nina. But in Vicente''s mind, if that happened, he would still have toe to this ce because trying to get close to her would only lead to more danger for Nina.


    Whether he liked it or not, the best course of action was to return to his identity as Cesar and pray that no one would act against Nina.


    His hands were tied!


    On the other hand, by doing so, he could protect his identity from his enemies if only that dead enemy had found out about him.


    As long as he held out for two days like Cesar, Casey wouldplete his mission in Martell Vige, and the chances of anyone discovering anythingpromising about him would decrease significantly.


    "So what do we do now, boss?" One of the men asked in a cold sweat.


    Vicente was direct. "Bring your weapons. I can''t upgrade them to my limit forck of materials, but I''ll be able to increase their efficiency a bit.


    Get ready. We''re going to have big problems in the next few hours. Assassins will surely attack this ce. Even if I go out to fend off some enemies, you''ll still have to deal with several groups."


    Gulp!


    "How are our forces?" Vice asked since he hadn''t been updated for about three days.


    "There are no more Junior Apprentices in our group. Twenty of our men are currently Intermediate Apprentices, and twenty-eight are Senior Apprentices. As for Acolytes, we have eleven of them, not counting the four mercenary Generals." A short, bald, middle-aged man said to Vicente.


    While having the protection of the Scarlet Syndicate to operate in this eastern area of Millfall, Vicente''s group had made profits and used those resources to help his men raise their levels.


    Even some of Vicente''s profits from his partnership in Martell Vige had contributed to this, as had the coins from the Peters family.


    Even though they were under pressure from various groups, they were growing and improving their strength with their increasing resources!


    "Good. This will help us withstand enemy attacks." Vicentemented as he walked to the training area of this estate, where he wanted to upgrade some of his group''s items.


    "Alert the staff outside the family headquarters. We''re in an emergency. Those hiding their identities should stay alert and stay away from here for now. We don''t want to jeopardize our operations and ns."


    One of the men following him heard this and rushed off to ry these orders to Rory and the guards working on the properties in the group''s territory.


    Meanwhile, Vicente took the magic stone at his group''s disposal to use inbination with the bracelet Benson had recently given him.


    ''Let''s see how well I can work with you two together...'' He thought before picking up the first of his men''s weapons and starting to upgrade them.


    For the next minutes, Vicente would upgrade more than 20 of his men''s weapons without taking a break, using the advantage of having two support items at his side to work on his group''s artifacts.


    While he did this, his group would not face any immediate problems. As much as they were being watched when Vicente returned to his post, his enemies needed time to act against him.


    Some had no one watching this ce, thinking Cesar wouldn''t risking to this building. Others were simply scattered around Millfall.


    Even the army couldn''t move that fast.


    Once he had finished upgrading his weapons, Vicente didn''t want to miss the chance to escape, knowing that if he stayed, he would be surrounded by enemies and eventually be killed by the army.


    After preparing his men, he moved to the forest near the city.


    ...


    While Vice was on the move, his enemies had already noticed his reappearance.


    In order to attract the attention of his enemies and to remove the danger of Nina, as well as the connection between Cesar and Vicente Fuller, he acted openly by returning to his headquarters.


    He had sessfully lured several groups to the headquarters of his organization.


    At that moment, while the troops were moving in and Vicente''s men were standing by, one of the assassins already in the area rushed into the building.


    With the information that the man worth 200 gold coins was there, this first individual didn''t hesitate to advance against the Fuller family''s post.


    ''Where are you?'' He asked himself with a worried look on his face, using the shadows of the area to reach one of the side walls of the building where he could see an open window.


    Scaling the wall towards the top of the building, the level 2 Acolyte soon arrived at the window, which seemed unguarded, but he knew that one of Cesar''s men was standing by.


    ''I''ll take you down and take care of that brat Cesar quickly.'' The assassin thought as he jumped into the building.


    Just then, a shot rang out from that spot, and a body fell to the ground.


    ''Idiot!'' A Senior Apprentice from Vicente''s group, standing on one side of the window with his revolver pointed at the opening, thought to himself as he saw his enemy dead.


    ...


    On the other side of Vicente''s building, another assassin had just died under one of the many traps around the ce.

 Chapter 154 Surrender!

    <h4>Chapter 154 Surrender!</h4>


    Not knowing that Vicente had secretly left this ce, eager to kill him but also overestimating their own abilities, some of the assassins in this town, looking for the biggest local bounty, acted against Vicente''s men and fell.


    With Vicente''s upgraded weapons, his men could threaten even level 3 Acolytes, even if their weapons were damaged after only two or three shots.


    And so the sounds of gunfire echoed around the estate.


    Bang!


    Several shots rang out from a machine gun on the south side of the building, where two assassins had entered from underground using a special spell.


    But when they encountered them, the guard standing by unloaded his machine gun on them, surprising them with dangerous attacks.


    Even level 3 Acolytes had to be careful with these shots. Even if one of them was prepared to deal with it, it was tooplicated and risky to stop it or even counterattack.


    "Aaaagh!"


    As the shots rang out, the screams came mostly from the mouths of the enemies invading this building, suffering at the hands of Vicente''s men.


    "Stay in your ces! Don''t let the bastards get on our property! This is self-defense!" One of them shouted loud enough for people outside the building to hear.


    They had to have a justification for killing people and not having a problem in the city.


    Meanwhile, Vicente''s men knew that the more they killed today, the less dangerous this city would be for their group and especially for their boss.


    When Vicente''s men over there heard one of the Acolytes shout such a thing, they stood firm in their positions and aimed at the weak points of this building, deliberately left that way for their traps.


    Bang!


    ...


    Bang!


    Those outside Vicente''s building had already realized what was happening inside, as very loud shots wereing from that ce.


    But this was only the first test for Vicente''s group!


    After the first attacks and deaths that day, their main opponents would soon appear with different strategies than the first assassins that appeared there!


    Unaware of Vicente''s absence, the leaders of Defiant Tyranny appeared in the area but did not act immediately.


    The Scarlet Syndicate men in the area to protect Vicente''s group were too busy to stop the top echelon of this other local faction from advancing there.


    But as soon as they noticed the chaos inside the building, which was being attacked by level 2 and 3 Acolytes, the level 4 and 5 men of this group quickly realized that their target wasn''t there.


    "The fucking Cesar isn''t in the area. Only the weakest of his men are here." A level 4 Acolyte said as his eyes glowed brightly with a red pentagram over one of them.


    This person could see through walls. With this special ability, he could see that Vicente wasn''t there.


    "Where did that bastard go?" Another asked as an ugly expression appeared on his face.


    The tracker of the group said. "Boss, don''t worry, I already found his tracks."


    The face of the faction leader, this man who had received disturbing news from some of his local allies this morning, changed to a smiling expression after those words.


    "All right, let''s go after that damned Cesar!"


    ...


    As a battalion of the royal army approached Vicente''s building to raid the ce in search of a wanted man, thest of the groups of assassins arrived just before the soldiers.


    "Shit! The army ising!"


    "Let''s unite and invade this ce before the royal soldiers do!" One of the six remaining assassins outside the building shouted to the others, seeing that this was theirst chance.


    Instead of trying to enter the area, thesest assassins agreed to use a more violent strategy by attacking the entrance of this building.


    If they didn''t act now, they would never have a chance to get their reward!


    Boom!


    They simultaneously attacked the entrance of this ce, destabilizing the defenses of Vicente''s group.


    Vicente''s group was spread out around the ce. By concentrating their attacks on a single point, these six individuals were able to quickly break through the front defenses of the building and enter together.


    Some of Vicente''s men there focused their weapons on shooting the men, but with six level 3 assassins acting together, even the group''s powerful weapons did not have the desired effect.


    These men formed a defensive formation and faced the enemy fire, holding out long enough to see their opponents'' weapons lose their effectiveness until they were no longer a threat to them.


    Realizing this, the men in this group didn''t miss their chance to kill the men in front of them.


    "Hurry, a bloody battalion is only 30 seconds away from us!" One of them shouted, noticing the mana disturbance caused by the movement of soldiers.


    With that in mind, their group was soon there. Instead of focusing on killing the men on their way to Vicente, they headed to the only ce Vice could be, ignoring all the men in the area.


    When they realized that Vicente wasn''t in the building, they cursed their luck, but since some of them were wanted by the army, they soon began their escape.


    Knowing Vicente couldn''t have gotten far, they weren''t ready to give up.


    "The bastard escaped through the tunnel in the basement of the building we broke into!" One of themmented as he ran.


    "Let''s follow in the footsteps of other groups in the city. I''m sure someone has already discovered this and is after the bastard." Another bounty huntermented.


    As they fled, the group of soldiers finally arrived in front of this building, devastated after so many enemy attacks.


    As they quickly surrounded the ce, one of the Captains there shouted. "Come out of the building and surrender. We''ll consider everyone in this ce an enemy when we enter!"


    Their group couldn''t fight the army, or they would be rebels and be hunted across the state. So it wasn''t long before the first of Vicente''s men left the building with their hands up.


    With room to move, the soldiers moved quickly through the surrounding rubble, ignoring the wounded being carried through the area.


    With their skills or weapons ready, these soldiers would soon search Vicente''s entire building until they discovered their target was no longer there.


    "Captain, there''s no one here." The leader of this group said as he informed another group on the outskirts of the city that was already taking action because of Cesar''s sudden movement.


    Then a female voice said. "I know. We found his tracks, and we''re on our way to the bastard. Don''t worry, we''ll catch Cesar tonight!"

 Chapter 155 Allies and Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 155 Allies and Enemies?</h4>


    While Vicente''s building was surrounded by army men and their tired or wounded men in the area, Rory and the other men of the Fuller family were already aware of the problem.


    Unable to return to their headquarters to help their men, Rory and ten of the family were currently gathered in a simple house on the north side of town.


    The young red-haired number two of the family had a terrible look as he stood in front of the group he had managed to gather in the time he had after the warning from the post.


    When thest of them had arrived, he got straight to the point. "We can''t help our headquarters. Our men will have to protect it for themselves."


    He and the rest of the people there didn''t know what was happening in the rest of the city. All they knew was that the attacks must have reached this outpost by now, given the sounds that had reached even this area.


    "Meanwhile, we have to go after Vicente. He must be on the run alone. If we don''t go after him and enemies surround him, he''ll be in trouble." Rory said in a nervous tone.


    "How are we going to get to the boss? He''s very good at moving and not leaving any tracks." One of the three level 1 Acolytes there said worriedly.


    "I know Vicente. I know where he would go. We just have to go where he would go in a desperate situation like this." Rory said, sure that he would find his friend.


    Vicente would definitely use a dangerous strategy, but one that would give him the best chance of survival. In an escape like the one he had initiated by secretly leaving his post earlier, he wouldn''t try to hide in a ce where enemies could surround him. With that in mind, Rory knew there was only one ce he could go to find Vice and give him support.


    "Let''s go to The Rocky Gorge." He said as he finished packing his equipment but dressed inconspicuously, like a trader.


    With that in mind, the group quickly moved to the wagon they had in this ce, where they acted as merchants and subordinates of Vicente Fuller.


    If someone saw them moving now, they wouldn''t suspect they were members of the faction that had caused most of the trouble of Millfalltely. To anyone watching them, they were just another group of merchants.


    So they left Millfall for The Rocky Gorge, an area about 28 kilometers from the eastern part of the city where there had been several reports of magical creatures appearing.


    ...


    While Rory and his people were on their way, Shelby had just been made aware of what was happening in Millfall and with her ally earlier that evening.


    "What?" The beautiful orange-haired woman asked Molly, frowning in disbelief at what she had just heard.


    "Thedy''s friend seems to have run into trouble earlier this evening and decided to take a dangerous route. He reappeared with his group in the east of the city... Considering the movements of the local powers, I believe his group is already facing opponents." The red-haired woman in front of Shelby reported.


    "Shit! How could this happen?" Shelby shouted, not liking at all what might happen.


    She hated it when her ns didn''t go her way. But this situation was much worse for her because Vicente''s group was still too weak and in danger of being wiped out!


    With that in mind, she couldn''t stand idly by!


    "Let''s go to his house." She stood up and prepared to leave.


    The red-haired woman dressed as a maid heard this and narrowed her eyes, not believing that her mistress would do such nonsense.


    "You..."


    "We''re going to the house where Nina and the blonde woman live." Shelby rified things for her confidante. "I''m just her teacher. Even if someone found out who he is, I won''t get in trouble for it."


    "But what difference does it make if we go? I still think it would be a risk for no gain." Molly said.


    "You have a lot to learn, Molly. There are certainly men avable to Nina and Eve. If we bring those two to my house, we can free up those men to help my friend." Shelby said as she walked through the halls of her family''s mansion.


    Vicente''s group was weak. That''s why he relied on his numbers more than anyone else.


    From Shelby''s point of view, anyone she could free to help Vice and his people would greatly help them.


    ''I hope that''s enough, Vicente.'' She thought in a cold sweat, already moving towards Vicente''s house.


    But she knew that one of her fianc¨¦''s men was watching her as she approached the spot near his house and wouldn''t fail to notice her movement.


    ''Miss Staples?'' The man watching the Fuller residence narrowed his eyes. ''Coming to that boy''s house in the middle of the night?''


    He sensed something was wrong. Engaged women didn''t visit single men in the middle of the night!


    ''Damn it! What does she think she''s doing? Is she trying to humiliate the Symons family?'' The man''s face turned red with anger at the thought.


    His young master was in a lot of trouble right now, but what Shelby was doing was out of line!


    Something had to be done!


    ...


    While Shelby was meeting with Nina and Eve earlier that evening, Marcus was moving along with some of his men.


    After hearing about Cesar''s resurgence in Millfall and the beginning of the assassins'' actions at the Mazzanti family building, he and his group headed to Vicente.


    Marcus felt that things were getting out of hand in the area and that the only way to keep his family''s ns from being disrupted was to kill the leader of the Mazzanti family.


    Thus, upon learning of Cesar''s escape shortly after his reappearance, Marcus was already at the side of his family''s strongest Acolytes, following in the footsteps of one of the royal army groups.


    As close friends of the soldiers from the local outpost, the Symons family were already practically side-by-side with that group, following Vice''s trail.


    "Thanks for the tip, guys. If possible, we''ll help your group take care of Cesar. The bastard is very talented despite his low level." Marcus said as he looked at the beautiful Nova, who was in the group led by a blond man.


    The blond man heard this and smiled. "This will be great! Cesar''s death will bring peace to Millfall!"

 Chapter 156 Sniper

    <h4>Chapter 156 Sniper</h4>


    An hour and forty minutes after being attacked by the assassin from earlier, Vicente was several kilometers away from Millfall, but he wasn''t moving now.


    After reaching the outermost part of the Rocky Gorge, he stopped on one of the many hills in the area and camouged himself, hiding his aura and positioning himself in a spot with a great view.


    There hey with a long-range rifle in front of him, facing west.


    ''Now, all I have to do is wait.'' He thought as he looked to his right and then to his left and saw two other rifles of the same caliber as the one he had a finger on the trigger.


    The other rifles were pointed in the same direction, not far from where he was standing.


    Meanwhile, Vice had a smile on his face, waiting for his enemies to fall into his trap.


    Vicente had let Millfall run through the local streets, using the shadows of the buildings to move. But it wasn''t an excellent way to escapepared to his current abilities.


    As someone who could control metal in the air and even hold his own body in the air, he could fly with his maic abilities.


    However, Vicente had walked part of the way and only flown thest part of his journey to this spot on one side of The Rocky Gorge, this rtively dangerous area for the people of Millfall.


    For what he had in mind, this was the perfect ce!


    Combining his mode of movement this night and the ce he was in, he could eliminate several of his enemies, even though he was much weaker than them!


    Vicente would spend dozens of minutes standing in the same position, but as someone who had already spent a whole day waiting for his targets once on Earth, that was nothing to him.


    Knowing that he couldn''t control everything that happened, Vicente wasn''t nervous about his group''s possible situation. The only thing he was worried about was his little sister, Nina.


    But even that didn''t bother him at the moment. He was already doing everything he could to keep Nina safe.


    While observing the area and wondering when he could return home with his true identity, Vicente heard the sound of people moving through the forest and cleared his mind of any thoughts unrted to what he was about to do.


    Using his mana to improve his vision, Vicente noticed a group of level 3 and 4 men walking along the path he had taken to fly to this location minutes ago.


    With a clear shot at 3 of the 4 individuals in the group, Vicente didn''t hesitate. The moment he felt the metal in the bloodstream and organs of these men, he selected the 3 strongest and manipted his other two weapons to aim at their hearts.


    Then he immediately fired all three weapons at the same time!


    These were the most advanced weapons he had, the few that could withstand continuous fire at maximum power.


    The moment he acted, a huge bang erupted in the area where he stood, with three powerful bulletsing out of the barrels of his rifles simultaneously.


    BOOOOM!


    Vicente knew all he had going for him was his intelligence and the element of surprise, for even with his magnificent powers, he couldn''t challenge high-level Acolytes. Knowing this, he didn''t hesitate to fire simultaneously, causing only a rumble from his area as those bullets flew at more than 3,500 meters per second.


    His targets were less than 500 meters away from him, so as soon as the simultaneous shot was fired, Vicente saw three of the four enemies pierced through their chests!


    "Aaagh!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    Two of the three howled in pain, while the third, the weakest of those hit, was already dead, with a hole in his left chest.


    The fourth man in the group heard the bang and then, in the next second, saw hispanions howling in pain as they fell to the ground, badly wounded.


    He was startled and raised his guard, knowing they were under attack, but shocked by the enemy''s power.


    "Shit!" He tried to get closer to his leader, whoy on the ground in agony, feeling an iparable burning in his chest.


    Vicente could have shot the enemy in the head. Yet, not only was that target harder to hit, but it was also a little tricky if his target didn''t die.


    A wound to the heart would be terrible in any situation. But a couple of head wounds might not even affect thebat ability of the one hit!


    On Earth, some people could live after being shot in the head. However, the heart was much lessmon. Once hit in that part of the body, the target would die!


    For magicians in the Pris Realm, the situation was a bit different. Their mana could work wonders for them. However, even if one didn''t die from a heart wound, one would definitely be seriously injured and severely limited.


    That''s why Vicente had targeted that part of his enemies, and because of that, even the two level 4 Acolytes who survived the shot were in agony, feeling extreme pain as they lost their blood.


    But seeing the mistake of his fourth enemy, Vicente couldn''t help but smile.


    ''You fool. It''s easy to see that you''ve never had to deal with long-range fires before.'' Vicenteughed as he reloaded his weapons, not hesitating to fire again in the direction of the three remaining targets.


    BOOOOM!


    By not doing what he should have done, hiding from the sniper in the area, that level 3 man had made a serious mistake.


    The moment Vicente fired again, such a person was shot in the head and died before he could even reach his leader.


    At the exact moment, the two agonized survivors, weakened by the unexpected injury they had received, were mercilessly reshot, this time in the head.


    Having weakened them, Vicente was much more confident firing at their heads!


    ''Minus four!'' Noticing that all four were dead, Vicente left where he was, cautiously observing his surroundings.


    Seeing no sign of enemies nearby, he used his ability to form a thin metal te and floated down to where the bodiesy.


    Standing 25 meters above their location, Vice pulled the four bodies toward him and, without hesitation, left the area, flying further east while asionally using his items to leave tracks in the area.


    Meanwhile, he drank a recovery potion to quickly replenish the mana used in this first ''fight'' in the area.

 Chapter 157 The Rocky Gorge Incident (1)

    <h4>Chapter 157 The Rocky Gorge Incident (1)</h4>


    After leaving the area where he killed the four men, Vicente didn''t hesitate to choose a new ce to wait for more enemies, a little further into The Rocky Gorge.


    Since Millfall''s powers wanted his head and many, including the army, wanted to see him dead and disrupt his ns, he would spare no one.


    This was a night of carnage for Vicente!


    He didn''t even blink after positioning himself in a new area, rearming his weapons, and preparing for new targets.


    Controlling his breathing, Vicente remembered the two worst days of his life and how he never wanted to feel like that again.


    ''Lauren, one day I will see you again. I won''t fall here.'' He thought to himself, already seeing more signs of movement in this mountainous forest area.


    This time, he saw arger group of people than before, spread out in three groups running along the sides of the mountainous area.


    Vicente could see the army group with Nova among the five level 4 soldiers. Meanwhile, the leaders of the Defiant Tyranny were together in a group of 4, three of them level 4 and one level 5, the strongest in the area.


    But there was still a third, where 4 people were standing next to Marcus Symons, the young heir of the Viscount''s family whom Vicente had met a few days ago.


    ''All these people are here for me... I must give them a proper show so they''ll never forget it!'' Vicente clenched his jaw and stared hatefully at these people united against him.


    The mana in his body vibrated violently, and the moment they came within range of his ability, Vicente fired his three rifles, once again targeting the hearts of the strongest of these groups.


    With his first rifle, Vicente shot into the heart of the blond soldier he had met in the mercenary guild, the bastard who had always looked at him hatefully.


    His second shot hit the strongest Acolyte in the area, the leader of the Defiant Tyranny, his biggest local enemy.


    And with his third, Vicente didn''t hesitate to shoot the strongest man in Marcus'' group.


    BOOOOM!


    Once again, this forest witnessed the terrifying shots of Vicente''s guns, bringing misfortune and pain to their targets.


    Their consequence was only one!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    "AAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    Shouts erupted from the three groups that were only a few dozen meters apart, causing most of them to alert and raise their guard.


    The army soldier who was hit was the one who screamed the loudest at first, but even the two strongest individuals in the area howled in pain as they felt something prate their chests.


    Unfortunately for Vicente, two of his three shots didn''t seriously injure his targets, just enough to make them realize that someone dangerous was in the area and was targeting them.


    "Shit!


    Vicente quickly reloaded his weapons, knowing he needed to weaken this group before proceeding with his ns.


    ''Fuck you! I''m going to unload my guns on you, you bastards!'' He thought angrily and fired again a second and a half after the first shot.


    BOOOOM!


    Realizing her group''s trouble, Nova didn''t make the same mistake as the level 3 man he''d killed earlier and moved behind a tree, knowing she could get hurt if she got in the enemy''s sights.


    Some of herpanions weren''t as astute and made the mistake of getting into Vicente''s aim, soon to be hit by the powerful bullets that could kill even level 3 Acolytes with all their defenses up.


    "Shit! Fucking Cesar is here! Raise your defenses!" One of the men from the Symons family group shouted as Marcus tried to hide, sweating with fear.


    He was the weakest in the area. If he were hit by one of Vicente''s shots, he would surely die!


    ''Shit! Damn you, Cesar!'' The blond guy staggered but soon found a tree thick enough to hide from Vice.


    As Marcus stood there, breathing more deeply, he saw a bullet hit the side of the tree and swallowed his saliva in worry.


    ''I have to get out of here!'' That was all he could think about at the moment.


    While the blond guy was cowering in the face of a powerful opponent, the leader of the Defiant Tyranny faction was red with rage after dodging Vicente''s second shot.


    Noticing the direction the shots wereing from and seeing his men move to protect themselves from those shots, he shouted. "Cesar! Today is the day you die!"


    He then activated his second skill, causing his body to change significantly, with his muscles growing by more than 200% in a single instant and hair growing all over his skin.


    ''Oh? Such a transformation...'' Vicente looked from afar and saw the first power of its kind in his life.


    Some magicians could awaken bestial powers that affected their own bodies.


    The advantage of this form of magic? Well, those individuals would have unparalleled physical strength, simr to some magical beings. However, such magical forms had one major disadvantage. Magicians using them couldn''t use long-range abilities.


    Knowing this, Vicente immediately stood up when he saw the individualing towards him.


    ''Time to go!'' He soared into the air, showing the entire enemy group the difference between him and them.


    None of them could fly. Flying wasn''t something you could normally do at low levels. Only those with special abilities could do it at the 1st stage.


    But those who could do it had a huge advantage over the others who couldn''t!


    When Nova saw Vicente floating in the air and taking hisst farewell shots, she opened her mouth and noticed how powerful Cesar was.


    ''Can you even do that?'' She asked herself in surprise.


    Meanwhile, most of this area''s group hid behind their defenses or trees and rocks on the outskirts. Several of them had been hit by the more than 15 shots Vicente had fired and couldn''t just charge at them like the leader of Defiant Tyranny was doing.


    "Bye-bye. I''ll see those of you who have the nerve toe after me again." Vicente shouted before he flew away and drank another restorative potion.


    He only had one of these potions left, even considering the items he had collected from the four corpses earlier.


    If he exhausted himself again, it would be hisst card before he was left alone without support!


    He thought about how he had only managed to kill 3 out of thatrge group of 14 enemies.


    The strongest was still alive, so Vicente bet on hisst alternative for survival, to enter The Rocky Gorge and draw enemies for everyone there, and thus, who knows if he was lucky, escape alive while his enemies died!

 Chapter 158 The Rocky Gorge Incident (2)

    <h4>Chapter 158 The Rocky Gorge Incident (2)</h4>


    After starting his escape into the interior of The Rocky Gorge, Vicente did his best to fly away from the enemy group quickly, knowing that he couldn''t fly continuously and that his opponents on the ground were faster than him.


    Once he could no longer fly, it would only be a matter of time before his enemies tracked him down. At that point, it would be all or nothing for him!


    Vicente was not alone in thinking this. The moment he stopped shooting at the 11 survivors of that group, they immediately started chasing him, following him quickly so as not to lose his trail.


    Nova was one of the few who hadn''t been injured and would soon take the initiative to chase after Vicente.


    ''Damn it! I don''t know if you were guilty before. But now you can''t go through with it, Cesar! You''ve crossed the line.'' She thought, remembering the leader of her group who had died right in front of her.


    She wasn''t particrly interested in that blond guy, but he was still her armyrade!


    But even though she was furious and running ahead of most of her group, she soon lost sight of Vicente and had to slow down.


    Vicente was at a huge disadvantage against these 2nd-stage magicians. He had much less mana than the weakest of them and one less magic pentagram.


    He didn''t want to test the other pentagram he had at the moment...


    However, being able to fly was really good. Even with less mana, he could move more freely through the air and quickly get out of the reach of these opponents without leaving too many traces.


    At least in the short term, he would be safe!


    But that didn''t mean it would always be like this.


    The leader of Defiant Tyranny called out to his group as he also lost sight of Vice. "Let''s split up. The bastard will eventually get tired and make his way on foot! If we spread out over the area, we''ll find his tracks sooner orter!"


    Not only did the men of his criminal group hear him, but so did all the other 10 survivors in the area, whether they were army men or members of Symon''s family, wounded or not.


    In an instant, the 10 survivors still there were divided into 4 groups.


    But their powers were bnced, and they all knew they couldn''t be weak. If they were careless, they might end up in the same situation as before and get hit by Cesar again!


    ...


    While the groups split up to look for Vicente, this young man flew for 10 minutes, using half his energies to get deeper into the forest area.


    When he realized that no one was following him, Vicente didn''t look for a ce to hide and prepared to shoot his opponents from strategic positions. That wouldn''t work twice with the same people.


    He turned his attention to his surroundings, aware that the area he was following contained magical beings of various kinds, some of them even with 3rd-stage strength.


    If he encountered such beings, he would be finished!


    However, knowing that there were few such beings there and that they usually stayed in the center of the area, Vicente was more worried about the 2nd-stage magical beings he might encounter.


    ording to rumors circting in the underworld of Millfall, there was a dark forest near the city where Basilisks had been seen leading groups of weaker beasts.


    Basilisks were terrifyingly powerful and difficult to attack or defend against. They were agile and could fly, but could also fight on the ground with their powerful paws and ws.


    They had a special kind of poison in their ws and inocting teeth, so the mere story that one of these creatures had been seen in this ce was enough to make someone like this young man cautious.


    However, the ancient legends of Scott Province said that every forest in this region had nt protectors called Dryads. This was another type of magical being that Vice did not want to meet on his way, at least not yet.


    ''I need to stay close enough to dangerous creatures for my enemies but not so close that the same creatures decide to kill me.'' He thought as he broke into a cold sweat, trying to hide all the mana in his body as he stepped carefully over the stones in his path.


    Meanwhile, his eyes and ears were subtly glowing, allowing him to see and hear everything around him three times easier than in normal situations.


    A few minutes into his cautious journey through the uneven terrain of this forested area, he suddenly came upon a strange footprint in front of him and shivered.


    Gulp!


    Seeing the three-toed paw in front of him, measuring about 25 centimeters, Vicente bent down to take a closer look, wondering what creature could have left it.


    ''Shit! Is there really a Basilisk here?'' He broke into a cold sweat and looked ahead, seeing the canyon in front of him in this mountainous area.


    As he approached the cliff in front of him, Vicente saw the river 100 meters below that area, following it for several kilometers in both directions.


    ording to what he knew, the center of this forest region, or rather the most problematic area, was south of this river and on the other side of the canyon.


    He looked at it for a moment and, without further ado, headed in the direction of danger!


    ...


    An hour and a half after the attacks on the Mazzanti estate began, a simple wooden wagon passed through a forest east of Millfall.


    This wagon was filled with people, each with watchful eyes, some dressed as coachmen, some as guards, others as businessmen.


    But they were all well-loved and in high spirits, ready for whatever came their way.


    Reaching a point where they could go no further, the group finally stopped their carriage in the middle of the forest.


    "Time to go on foot."


    As one of the men said this, all the others got out of the carriage and immediately changed their clothes, putting on not onlybat suits but also masks on their faces.


    A young red-haired man then said. "Let''s find our boss and help him. Keep an eye out for enemies, and don''t hesitate to kill them and use the recovery potions."


    Everyone agreed with Rory before they left their carriage and headed towards where they expected Vicente to be.


    After leaving Millfall as merchants without attracting anyone''s attention, this group, including one of Nina''s guards, quickly made their way across the canyon ahead of them!


    ''Just wait, Vice, we''reing!''

 Chapter 159 The Rocky Gorge Incident (3)

    <h4>Chapter 159 The Rocky Gorge Incident (3)</h4>


    Sometimeter in the evening...


    Nina and Eve were at the Staples estate, where Shelby had brought them moments ago after arriving at the Fuller family home.


    Nina had found it strange when her teacher had shown up on her doorstep earlier that evening. But after hearing from Eve that Vice would be busy for the night and that he had authorized her toe to her teacher''s house, she had easily epted the situation.


    As smart as she was, Nina was still a child. She was naturally happy when she had the opportunity to spend the night with one of the people she loved most outside of her family.


    After arriving at the estate earlier, she had yed with her teacher and then had dinner.


    Now, she was looking at Shelby''s library while Eve and the local noblewoman sat around a table in the study area of her residence.


    They watched Nina flip through the books while drinking tea and talking in low voices, even though Nina was deaf.


    "Have you heard from Vicente?" Eve asked when she saw that Nina wasn''t looking at her.


    "No. All I know is that the Mazzanti family outpost was attacked earlier, and several of the men in his party are wounded or dead.


    Though they eliminated most of the intruders, some of them caused havoc in that ce." Shelby said what she already knew after sending Molly out to look for information about that night''s incident.


    The orange-haired young woman added. "As for him, he''s not in town. Where he is and what he''s doing, I need more information to get those answers."


    Eve heard this and closed her eyes, feeling a little scared.


    Their ns didn''t include this situation today!


    With things happening out of their group''s control, this woman couldn''t help but worry.


    "But stay calm," Shelby told the blonde in front of her. "No one seems to have noticed his connection to Cesar. If something like that had happened, we would have been attacked by now." She looked at Nina, who Vicente''s enemies would surely use to target him if they knew who he was.


    "If that''s the case, he could return with his Vice identity. That will buy us some time before things reach their limit." Evemented with a sigh, as they hadn''t lost all their advantages yet.


    ...


    After more than three hours since the confrontation between Vicente and the three groups earlier, one of the smaller groups that had split up to find him had finally caught up with his tracks.


    In this group were three army soldiers, including Nova!


    "Captain, what should we do? That damned Cesar can''t be far from us." One of the two men beside the beautiful Nova asked.


    After the death of the leader of the group of soldiers, she became the leader of this battalion, of which she was the deputy.


    Nova realized that Cesar couldn''t have faked those signs and was certainly close to her group. She narrowed her eyes and said. "Warn the other groups in the area. We''ll continue to follow these tracks, but we won''t do anything until we at least have the help of the other groups."


    Nova didn''t want to take any chances against Cesar. Although she didn''t like how the army acted against him, she saw him as an enemy. Moreover, she didn''t underestimate his abilities.


    After seeing how Cesar could kill even careless level 4 Acolytes earlier, she wouldn''t be foolish to think that only she and those two could handle him.


    Besides, the fact that Cesar was always polite to her meant nothing to her. Would he spare her only because of her beauty? She didn''t believe it, and she didn''t want to be spared for it. She was going to win and arrest him!


    The other two saw the determination in this woman''s eyes and immediately prepared themuniqu¨¦s for the groups that had been divided earlier.


    Since they all wanted Cesar''s head, they had swappedmunicators to act together when they found him. So, these two quickly did what they were supposed to do and sent their location to the other groups in The Rocky Gorge.


    Meanwhile, Nova kept an eye on the surroundings, worried about reports of magical creatures in the area.


    ''If there really are basilisks here, they won''t be as easy to catch as some of us think...'' She thought about how defensive these magical creatures were about their territories.


    If they entered the area of influence of a single basilisk, it wouldn''t matter who they were. That creature would see them as enemies and act against anyone who stood in its way!


    ''Is this your n, Cesar? Are you really willing to risk so much?''


    ...


    A few minutester, Vicente expected someone to have followed him.


    But not knowing who they were, how many of them there were, and where they were, he made his way to the center of the area as fast as he could.


    As he did so, Vicente felt the number of magical creatures around him and realized that he was getting closer and closer to the most dangerous ce in this region.


    There are several 2nd stage magical beings in this area. He narrowed his eyes and saw that he hadn''t attracted anyone''s attention yet, but he was mapping out the territories of the beings there.


    It wasn''t difficult to tell where a magical being''s territory began and ended. All one needed to know was to estimate the range of those beings'' senses.


    For example, a 3rd stage basilisk could perfectly sense its surroundings up to 5 kilometers away from it. So its range would be about less than 5 kilometers from it.


    But even beings that were defensive about their territory wouldn''t look for trouble with weak beings in their domain. Low-level beings were important for the maintenance of the inhabitants, and so on. Therefore, such a being would only see problems in the movements of weaker beings if they got too close.


    In the case of the basilisks, that would be 1 to 2 kilometers away. What''s more, in normal situations, it wouldn''t bother to act unless someone in the third stage was in its domain.


    Knowing the limits of the various creatures he had noticed so far, Vicente made his way to the most dangerous area of this ce, using the area he knew he could use without getting into trouble.


    But this was not an exact science!


    The behavior and personality of magical beings also greatly influenced their behavior.


    Suddenly, as he was running through the area, Vice saw three 2.5-meter-tall monkeys appear before him, flying from branch to branch in his direction.

 Chapter 160 The Rocky Gorge Incident (4)

    <h4>Chapter 160 The Rocky Gorge Incident (4)</h4>


    At the sight of those creatures, Vicente''s expression changed.


    His tension was no longer slight, but seeing beings with offensive auras approaching him made him feel even worse.


    He didn''t want to have to fight magical beings before his enemies reached him!


    ''Tsk! Nothing ever goes ording to n!'' He clenched his fists and stopped moving, looking seriously at those beasts.


    Looking into the eyes of the three brown-furred creatures, Vicente remembered what he had learned at the Academy of Stars.


    Magical creatures followed the same magical hierarchy as humans, who were able to awaken their powers and have Magic Gems.


    However, the magical rules for these beings were somewhat different from those for humans. In fact, there were ''n'' ways to exin powers, and you couldn''t say that one rule worked for all magical beings.


    Some magical beings had magician-like powers and could cast spells. Other beings simply had ridiculous amounts of mana and could use it to greatly enhance their physical attributes.


    Some could have Magic Gems and Pentagrams, but they wouldn''t have multiple abilities like humans. They would have a single ability that would evolve over time.


    In short, there were all kinds of rules behind the powers of these beings. But in the case of the beasts like the ones Vicente was looking at now, most of them only had rich mana and, therefore, powerful bodies.


    In the case of these monkeys, they were fast and had great physical versatility to fight like human Generals.


    They were level 2 and 3 Acolytes, enough to cause problems for Vicente.


    He clenched his fists, regretting that he had emptied almost all the bullets from his weapons earlier. Without many bullets left and not wanting to use them immediately, Vice saw that he could only use his skills to fight past these creatures.


    As one of the creatures jumped at him with a clenched fist, preparing to strike, Vicente moved his hands and cast a spell based on the Earth element.


    Immediately after, one of his gems glowed an intense yellow, the earth in front of him changed shape, and a barrier 8 centimeters wide appeared between him and his opponent.


    This being''s fist broke through the barrier Vicente had quickly erected, but he couldn''t reach the young human and was trapped there.


    ''You are courting death!'' Vicente grabbed the monkey''s forearm, which was as big as the trunk of some of the trees in the area.


    He activated his maic ability.


    With such arge body, there was much more metallic mass in this body than in the body of a 70-kilogram human, as was the case with most humans in this world.


    This being in front of Vicente weighed at least 280 kilograms!


    If we were to do a simple calction, he would have had four times as much metal in his body as a human.


    Feeling that this individual was a bit like the ores he had used to extract metals in his training to be a 1st-stage cksmith, Vicente mischievously smiled.


    He mped this hand over the monkey''s forearm as he caused the metals in this furry creature''s body to separate from the other atoms to which they were attached.


    As the two weaker monkeys flew from branch to branch to attack Vicente from the sides, they saw their leader lose his fighting spirit.


    In a single instant, he froze as if he had seen the face of death and then began to shake, convulsing as he lost control of his entire body.


    Metals were behind the electrical pathways in the neurons of living beings. If metals such as sodium were suddenly removed from the cells, the entire function of ordinary bodies would stop, and the being would die in a fraction of a second.


    For magical beings, things were a bit different, as they had mana to count on and would try to protect themselves with such counterattacks. Even so, it wasn''t easy to deal with something so terrible affecting your entire being with the intensity Vicente was acting with!


    Seeing that he had destabilized his enemy, Vicente let him go and prepared to deal with the two monkeys furiously attacking him.


    One of them even had what looked like a spear in one hand, ring hatefully at Vice.


    It wasn''t a metal spear, so Vice ignored it. But he activated another spell after jumping backward twice to avoid the deadly, dangerous attack.


    When the two hit the void, Vicente pinned them down by their feet with the earth before mming his hands together, causing a bolt of lightning to appear above them.


    Ka-boom!


    Immediately after that, a powerful thunderp rang out over the area, with the lightning hitting those two monkeys but causing much more trouble for Vicente.


    The moment his attack hit the two monkeys, electrocuting them, dozens of beings in the area noticed his movement.


    The other monkeys, whether of the same or different races, noticed someone acting against one of their own and raised their guards as they looked in Vicente''s direction.


    Meanwhile, a human level 5 Acolyte nearby opened his eyes wider, sensing a characteristic mana he had been searching for!


    "Fucking Cesar! I''ming! Don''t die at the hands of one of these damned beasts!" Ryker Beckman, leader of the Defiant Tyranny faction, shouted loudly enough for others approaching the area to hear.


    Beasts and humans heard him, but everyone was focused on Vicente''s position, where more than 20 beasts were moving toward him at that very moment.


    Vicente heard Ryker''s scream and the various animal sounds in the area. He bitterlyughed and said. "My ''reinforcements,'' let''s take care of those damned beasts!"


    Then, after realizing where the strongest of the human enemies were, Vice didn''t hesitate to run towards them, taking on more than a dozen beasts who were furious that he had just killed the three monkeys.


    "Ehhhhh?" One of the royal army soldiers heard this and turned pale as he saw several level 2, 3, 4, and 5 creatures appearing in the area, throwing tree trunks, branches, and stones in their direction.


    Nova saw that she was right in thinking that Cesar would do such a thing and paled.


    No matter how strong they were, her group couldn''t escape and deal with all these beasts and Vicente simultaneously!


    ''Damn it, Cesar! You will pay for this!'' She cursed the guy as she raised her guard and made one of her pentagrams appear as her Magic Gem glowed.


    The same thing happened in the surrounding area, with 10 magicians ''allied'' with Vicente, moving their mana to deal with the beasts attacking them indiscriminately.

 Chapter 161 The Rocky Gorge Incident (5)

    <h4>Chapter 161 The Rocky Gorge Incident (5)</h4>


    When Vicente approached the group of people looking for his head, he immediately made those beasts believe this was his group.


    Beasts didn''t understand humannguage any more than humans understood them.


    When they sensed that this human had killed three of their own and saw these other humans in the area, they immediately assumed that all humans were allies.


    Their main target at the beginning of the confrontation was Vice since he was the one who had killed the three monkeys. However, half of the beasts that had appeared on the area''s outskirts were already attacking the rest of the group that Nova had summoned there.


    Vicente felt a level 5 Acolyte, arge monkey simr to the one he had killed,ing towards him and quickly floated away with his metals, heading towards the leader of Defiant Tyranny.


    The monkey was very fast, and when it missed its first move, it jumped off the log it had hit and headed in the direction where Ryker was staring ugly at the young man who had appeared on his back.


    "I''m going to kill you!" Ryker said, but as he looked at Vicente, he felt the great monkey closing in on him and couldn''t pay attention to the young man for long.


    "Good luck!" Vicenteughed as Ryker''s Red Pentagram appeared, and his body became extremely muscr.


    Just as the monkey was about to hit him, Ryker moved to counterattack and collided with the creature''s fist.


    Pow!


    The air around them pulsed from the contact of their blows as they looked into each other''s eyes.


    "Wretch! We''re not your enemies!" Ryker felt pain in his bones and screamed, hating the fact that beasts were so irrational.


    But the monkey didn''t care. Seeing a human with strength simr to its own, it immediately considered him its enemy, probably the protector of the murderer of its tribe members.


    It opened its big mouth and let out a horrible sound before it went ''crazy'' and started attacking its opponent with a series of punches and kicks.


    "Shit! You pay me, Cesar!"


    Vicente was already far away from them when Ryker shouted this, still using his abilities to fly around the area, trying to escape the various opponents that tried to hit him.


    He could use his special ability to disturb many of these beasts. He could even kill some of them with ease. But it wasn''t in his interest to kill any of them.


    Since his human enemies were there, this was the time for him to eliminate his main enemies by using the power of these beasts that attacked him.


    He moved while floating, taking the strongest enemies that attacked him for the strongest of the Symons family group and Defiant Tyranny.


    When one of these beasts nearly hit him, Vicente skillfully used his ability to destabilize the movement of his opponents, narrowly avoiding blows that would have seriously injured him.


    Being able to control metal was truly fantastic!


    Five minutes after this situation began, the surroundings up to a kilometer away from where the battle had begun were littered with signs of battle, with several fallen trees and craters here and there.


    Several beast corpses were already piled up, while the weakest of the previous group had already died, but more beasts had arrived after the confrontation began.


    Some of the humans had also fallen, but due to the humans'' special abilities that allowed them to fight at a distance, only 2 of them had died so far.


    The Defiant Tyranny leader was still on his feet, but one of his faction members had been killed there, while an army soldier had fallen at the hands of a level 4 monkey.


    Nova was bing increasingly exhausted by the situation. Cesar had already led all the strongest enemies there to the strongest of them.


    Each of these humans was now facing 1 or 2 opponents of the same level, while they had no chance to even look at Vicente.


    Nova used her special ability to make the 2nd-grade sword in her hands glow an intense white while distorting her surroundings.


    She then used most of her power to attack the level 4 creature, preventing it from helping itspanions in more trouble.


    She shed at the massive 2.7-meter, 300-kilogram monkey, splitting its body into two equal slices and killing it instantly.


    "Shit! Let''s retreat!" She shouted as she killed this enemy, knowing she couldn''t bear to fight for long, even considering her powerful swordsmanship.


    Nova was an excellent swordsman! Her powers were so strong that she could even challenge those who were stronger than her with the same level of talent!


    This was extremely rare and gave her a great advantage in battle. But in this situation, she didn''t want to risk.


    If she stayed there for Cesar''s sake, she might end up exhausted and surrounded by vengeful beasts sooner orter.


    Only the strongest in the area were fighting, but everyone could sense that weaker beasts were lurking around, just waiting for the opportunity to devour their exhausted enemies!


    Hearing this, the still-breathing soldiers hesitated momentarily, unsure whether to leave this ce and allow Cesar to stay alive or risk their lives.


    "This is an order! Retreat immediately!" She repeated her order.


    Hearing this, Ryker threatened. "Damned soldiers. Stay and fight, or you''re finished after today!"


    "Mr. Ryker, you should retreat as well. We have to admit that Cesar defeated us today!" Nova ignored the threat and began to retreat with her men, paving the way for their retreat.


    The Symons family group also hesitated in the face of the beasts surrounding them.


    Meanwhile, Vicente finally showed his skills, killing the weakest using his maic abilities.


    But he didn''t just do this against the surrounding beasts. When he saw that some of his enemies were weakened, he sent small des to the wounds of some of the stronger ones.


    ''You won''t escape death that easily!'' He looked at them with hatred.


    S...ss...ss!


    However, as some tried to escape and others tried to eliminate the beasts in their path to reach Cesar, a terrible hissing sound suddenly came from the bottom of the nearby canyon.


    Upon hearing it, everyone in the area, not just the humans but even the beasts, looked in the direction it hade from for a moment, all of them shaking with fear.


    Gulp!


    "Basilisk!"


    Several of the still standing humans shouted simultaneously, recognizing not only the hiss but also the terrifying aura of that beast approaching their position.

 Chapter 162 Dark Dawn (1)

    <h4>Chapter 162 Dark Dawn (1)</h4>


    Feeling the terror of the aura of the strongest beast he had ever encountered, Vice opened his mouth and his eyes wide to look at the top of the trees where a strange creature descended from the sky.


    It had dark blue scales, a snake''s head, a long neck, and a long tail. But its chest resembled that of a bird, with a prominent front and long wings with feathers the same color as its scales. It also had four legs, the hind ones incredibly muscr, with long, dagger-like ws.


    Its size was not small. With more than 5 meters between its head and tail and a simr length between the tips of its wings, this creature was enormous.


    Its aura carried the size of its being, and even the level 5 Acolytes in the area couldn''t help but pale in the face of the most ferocious creature they could encounter that night.


    "Shit!" Ryker shouted as he noticed the Mage-level magic creature staring at him.


    "Retreat! Flee immediately!" Nova despaired at the sight of this creature, knowing that it was the leader of the canyon and all these beasts would serve it.


    The whole world had its hierarchies, power rtions, etc. In the beast world, the strongest ruled, no matter their race!


    As the strongest in the area, that basilisk was themander of the area, and all the beasts in its presence, regardless of their tribes, would serve it when it appeared near them!


    Knowing that they would have all these creatures gathered against them, everyone there immediately began to move away from their opponents of a few moments ago and prepared to flee.


    With a long sigh, Vicente saw the creature descending from the sky. He immediately understood it was giving orders to those beasts.


    ''Tsk! Are they going to chase us?'' He imagined that this was the order because the moment the beasts heard that sound, all the beasts looked at the group of humans differently.


    Thinking it would deal with the strongest first, Vicente didn''t hesitate to manipte the metals around his control area and began to float in the air, flying at low altitude, faster and faster.


    Looking at Nova, he didn''t hesitate to go towards her, surprising her by grabbing her in his arms and quickly starting their escape from the area.


    Realizing that her feet were no longer on the ground, Nova resisted by struggling. But Vicente warned her. "Captain Bain, let''s not fight now. If we do, we''ll both be killed by these beasts."


    Nova looked at Vicente''s blood- and dirt-stained mask, ignoring the smell of sweating not only from his body but from hers as well. She clenched her fists and looked into his eyes. "Cesar! You caused all this! Now you want a truce?" She shouted as she grabbed the cor of his shirt and pushed it down.


    "I did what I had to do to survive. Remember, you chased me and attacked me. What was I supposed to do? Give you my life?" He said in a sarcastic tone that was easily noticeable, even with his mana distorting his voice.


    While they exchanged these brief remarks, Vicente flew quickly through the forest, dodging his opponents'' long-range blows and quickly distancing himself from the beasts that were already chasing them.


    Nova could no longer see more than half of the group of humans that had been allied with her moments ago, while the few she could see were sweating to run and not be killed by the creatures chasing them.


    The basilisk was too powerful and wouldn''t chase most of them. It only focused its attention on the strongest in the area, leaving the rest to its subordinates.


    Noticing this, Nova loosened her grip on Cesar''s clothes, aware that she would have to ally herself with him in order to live.


    "Tsk!"


    Seeing that she had given in, Vicente said. "Take a moment to recover. I''ll be exhausted in a minute. Then we''ll have to walk."


    "Don''t you have any more recovery potions? If you can''t fly any longer, I''m afraid we''ll fall into enemy hands before we leave The Rocky Gorge." She knew that beasts were better trackers than humans of the same magic level, so she was worried.


    "I''ve already used up all my potions trying to escape the many enemies that caught up with me tonight." He said. "Do you realize I''ve faced nearly 20 Acolytes in thest four hours?"


    "Are you saying this to show off?" She narrowed her eyes as she looked at him and moved to get on Vicente''s flying board without staying in his arms.


    Vicente said nothing and then saw her use a spatial storage item to take out a recovery potion and give it to him.


    "You trust me like that?" Heughed as he asked her.


    "No." She said before taking another potion and drinking it herself.


    Sensing thisst ''attack'' from Nova, Vicente watched her for a moment but then drank the potion she had given him, noticing that there was no poison in it.


    With the beasts behind them moving almost as fast as they were, he needed to recover in order to keep running for a while.


    Feeling the potion''s effects, Vicente increased his speed by 10%, enough to temporarily increase the distance between them and the beasts chasing them through the trees in that area.


    ...


    A few minutester, several of the humans who had chased Vicente earlier had met their end at the hands of the beasts of The Rocky Gorge.


    Some had managed to escape the arrival of the basilisk but had died from severe injuries inflicted by their opponents before and during the chase initiated by the beasts.


    One of the few still breathing was the leader of Defiant Tyranny, who had seen the entire top echelon of his group perish in this forest region that night.


    However, after using all of his life-saving resources to withstand the basilisk attack and flee the area, Ryker was exhausted and badly wounded.


    At this point, unable to move properly due to the severity of his situation, he dragged himself to the entrance of a cave in this forest region in search of shelter for the night.


    If he survived the night, he could return to Millfall at daybreak, when the beasts were usually less active.


    ''Damn it! You''ll pay for this, you bastard Cesar! One day, I''ll rip your head off.'' He thought, cursing the person responsible for all his misfortune.


    But as he crawled, Ryker suddenly heard footsteps approaching and shuddered as he heard a distinctive sound, a special click he had recently learned.


    "Ryker Beckman, I didn''t expect to be the one to kill you."


    Ryker looked back to see a young red-haired man with other men, all with guns and masks on their faces.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!

 Chapter 163 Dark Dawn (2)

    <h4>Chapter 163 Dark Dawn (2)</h4>


    One hourter...


    Vicente and Nova were currently walking along one of the western sides of The Rocky Gorge, slowly approaching the end of their journey to escape this forested area.


    Vicente had used as much as he could to get Nova and himself as far away from this dangerous area as possible, flying without a trace on their original path.


    But as soon as he had used up more than half of his strength, Vicente stopped moving in that way earlier to conserve his energy.


    A few minutes ago, Vicente and Nova stopped in an area with no signs of enemies nearby and began their journey on foot.


    By now, they were close to the exit of this area and already quite tired. Thus, they slowed down to avoid exhausting themselvespletely.


    Like runners in a marathon, they wouldn''t use all their energy for most of the race, so they moved more slowly now so as not to reach the point where they would have to stop to meditate.


    Nova had used up all her potions earlier, and now they only had what little mana was left in their bodies to deal with this challenge.


    As they went through thisst part of their journey, Nova asked Vice. "Why did you show yourself before? If you had stayed hidden, none of this would have happened.


    Perhaps you could have escaped... But now it''s impossible." She said. "You killed soldiers. Now, the whole kingdom will be after you, Cesar!"


    Vicente heard this, but he didn''t despair. He had a way out of this problem. "I was only defending myself against corrupt soldiers. Captain, if you testify in my favor, I can easily escape this situation."


    "I testify on your behalf?" She looked at him with disgust. "Why would I do that? I''m withholding from arresting you, Cesar."


    "Because I''m innocent. I was just defending myself against corrupt soldiers."


    "I don''t know about that. If you were innocent, you stopped being innocent when you killed the leader of my group." She replied.


    Heughed and said. "In any case, I had no choice. It would either do that orpromise my position. But I would never allow the second option to happen, no matter what the cost."


    Nova looked at him in silence, a little surprised at his determination. Even though he was a despicable person, a murderer, the way Cesar was willing to risk himself was worthy of respect.


    "I''m going to arrest you, Cesar. Don''t worry. I''ll hear your side of the story when you''re locked up." She said as she changed her position and drew a sword.


    Seeing this, Vicente narrowed his eyes and drew his pistol, seeing that his temporary ally was no longer friendly.


    "Captain, what are you doing? We''re in the middle of an escape." He said to her, his tone changing somewhat.


    "We are far enough from the center of this forest. Cesar Mazzanti, surrender. I don''t want to hurt you." She poured her mana into her sword, making her green gem glow brightly.


    "Captain, I''m the one telling you this. Have you forgotten what I can do?" He showed her his skill, forming several sharp des in the air aimed at her body.


    As a swordsman, Nova had no defensive skills. Her defense was to use her sword against enemy attacks.


    But if she couldn''t dodge or counter enemy attacks, she could get hurt more easily than Vicente!


    Sheughed when she heard that. "Something tells me you won''t do that to me." She advanced towards him, shing with her sword at the weapon in Vicente''s right hand.


    But as she moved, Nova noticed somethinging fast against her back, and her expression changed.


    "It can''t be!" She looked away, distracted by Vicente, not believing that he would attack her after he had not attacked her even once all night and had even rescued her when he would have had a lot of trouble escaping earlier.


    But when she least expected it, a metal shield formed behind her back, and Vicente threw it over her right shoulder.


    BOOM!


    Nova felt the sound of the shot very close to her right ear and expressed pain, not expecting this action from Cesar.


    But as she fell to the ground, having missed him, she saw who Vicente had shot at when she heard a loud sound of paining from a beast in the distance.


    Seeing the monkey screaming in pain from the bullet that had hit it and noticing the shield breaking in front of the tree trunk that had been thrown, Nova understood what had just happened.


    ''He was protecting me even though I was attacking him?'' She clenched her fists as she felt the worst feeling of all; being protected by someone she despised and had acted against.


    In a way, Cesar, a criminal and murderer of army soldiers, had acted more nobly than her, even after being attacked!


    Vicente didn''t care what his temporary ally was thinking and used all his remaining mana to attack her and the other three beasts that had just appeared.


    He didn''t have much, so he did his best to finish off the already wounded one and at least take down one of the strongest enemies.


    ''Shit! I hope that damned basilisk doesn''t go after its subordinates!'' Vicente broke out in a cold sweat but didn''t think about anything else, acting as he formed his spells and spears with his innate skill.


    Forming spears at the limit of the 1st grade, he attacked those creatures with a rain of spears and lightning, exhausting himself in his first move.


    The four beasts, including the one that was hit in the chest by Vicente''s bullet, protected themselves by cing the non-vital parts of their bodies in front of the vital ones and withstood Vicente''s attack that could hurt even level 3 Acolytes.


    These were level 4 Acolytes, so even though Vicente''s movements hurt them, only the one wounded by the previous bullet couldn''t resist his sudden movement.


    "It''s up to you now, Nova. If you can''t beat them, we''ll die!" Vicente shouted, making the woman look at the three beasts and no longer hesitate.


    She moved her mana through her body and made her two pentagrams appear, ready to deliver a single blow and finish off these opponents.


    Dimensional sh!


    She opened her mouth and screamed in agony, leaping into the air while making a diagonal movement with her sword until sheunched a de of energy that came out of her sword and shed rapidly at the three creatures.


    Swooish!

 Chapter 164 Dark Dawn (3)

    <h4>Chapter 164 Dark Dawn (3)</h4>


    Nova''s curved energy de sliced through the air like lightning, cutting through the distance between her and the beasts so quickly that they didn''t have a chance to dodge.


    When they encountered the final attack of a 2nd stage magician, the three creatures couldn''t stand it, and even with their thick beast skins, they felt their bodies being torn apart.


    The first in the path of Nova''s de couldn''t take it. A second after her attack, it saw the upper part of its monkey body fall to the ground in front of its still-standing legs, nowpletely separated from the rest of it.


    The second in the path of the de was not cut in half but had been severely wounded in the abdominal area, with a deep cut exposing its intestines to the exhausted Vice and Nova.


    Thest enemy standing, the weakest of the group, had suffered the least of this attack but still howled in pain, feeling the burning cut on its chest that would take time to heal.


    It knew this, but seeing that its enemies were exhausted and it was out of danger, it screamed more out of a desire to murder them than out of pain.


    "Shit!" Nova shouted as she fell to her knees on the ground, unable to stand.


    At that moment, Nova saw the least injured creature jumping towards her and Vicente and regretted it, yelling at him.


    "I''m sorry I attacked you, Cesar! This wouldn''t have happened if it hadn''t been for my idiocy!" She said, extremely sorry and unhappy that she had to die.


    Vicente was already kneeling behind her and raised his dominant hand to attack again.


    But when he did, he felt a twinge in his chest and pain in his eyes. He couldn''t stand it anymore and coughed up blood.


    "Cough!"


    ''No! No, I can''t fall here! I shouldn''t die at the hands of a beast of this level!'' He tried to get up, feeling that he had to find a way out of this situation.


    He had to take care of Nina. He had to carry out his revenge and also rescue Lauren. How could he ept to die there?


    He closed his eyes briefly and looked inside himself, seeing a yellow Magic Pentagram in his subconscious connected to his second magical form.


    ''I have to risk it!'' He made up his mind and opened his eyes, epting every risk this desperate action would entail.


    But when he opened his eyes, Vicente heard a distinctive sound nearby.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    More than eight shots rang out in their vicinity, all aimed at the creature flying towards Vice and Nova.


    Upon realizing this, Vicente felt as if all his weight had suddenly disappeared. He sighed, letting his body slump to the ground.


    At that moment, morning was slowly dawning when a masked, red-haired young man appeared at the top of a nearby tree.


    "You can rest now, boss. We''re here to take you home!" Rory said as he noticed Vicente''s situation, happy that he had found his friend in time to save him from that beast.


    As hisst words left the red-haired man''s mouth, the huge level 4 monkey copsed to the ground a meter away from Nova.


    Already dead, the creature was no longer a threat to the group, and at the sight of it, Nova sighed, gradually losing consciousness after everything that had happened that night.


    This was the end of the group''s dark night and the beginning of a new day!


    With his leader exhausted, Rory took charge of the situation and said. "I want two of you to go back with Captain Bain. Leave her body on her doorstep, but make sure she''s all right. Let''s not forget we have ns for her."


    Two of the Acolytes in this group quickly picked up Nova''s body and prepared to leave.


    Rory said to the rest of the group. "Those of you who shouldn''t be here, go back to your posts. The rest of you take your Don to the Fuller estate. In the meantime, I''ll take over headquarters and deal with tonight''s problems."


    "Yes, deputy!" The men there shouted at the same time.


    The Mazzanti family, to others, or the Fuller family to those close to them, had its hierarchy. Vicente was the boss, while Rory was the underboss, the deputy. Besides them, the group had Eve as Captain, the only one in that position at the moment. The rest were all soldiers and, as such, had to obey their superiors.


    With Vicente unconscious, the men who normally acted as Vicente Fuller''s employees quickly picked up their boss and returned to Millfall.


    As Rory and his group, as well as the two carrying Nova, did the same, they soon left, not wanting to wait for any more beasts from the area toe after the four bodies.


    As he left, Rory sighed, feeling the weight of a night of killing but also imagining howplicated the next few hours would be.


    "Sigh..."


    ''This is going to be aplicated day.'' He sighed as he moved with his men.


    He had killed the head of the Defiant Tyranny. Still, Vicente and the beasts from earlier had killed the entire top echelon of that faction. In addition, several army soldiers, members of the Symons family, and assassins had been killed that night.


    When the news spread through Millfall, his group would surely be in trouble!


    As the one who would be in charge, Rory was already beginning to feel a strong headache!


    ...


    As Vice and Nova were being taken to their homes by the ''Mazzanti'' men, a tall, blond young man in blood- and dirt-stained armor appeared pale at the entrance to Millfall.


    "Help me! Help me! Help me!" Marcus Symons, the only survivor of that chaotic night besides Vice and Nova, appeared at the entrance to the town, having finally arrived there after fleeing from Cesar hours earlier.


    In the middle of his escape, he was suddenly attacked by the beasts of the ce. Luckily for him, he was far enough away from the center of the forest region that his opponent wasn''t strong enough to kill him.


    Still, he was badly injured and had barely made it to the ce whole.


    Hearing someone''s cries, the soldiers who kept an eye on this entrance to the city soon approached Marcus and realized who he was.


    "The Viscount''s son?" One of the men paled at the sight of Marcus'' situation, imagining the chaos about to hit Millfall!


    "Quickly! Alert the Symons estate! The young master is gravely injured! Get all the local doctors!"


    And with this bloody return of Marcus, word would begin to spread through Millfall that night!

 Chapter 165 Local Reactions

    <h4>Chapter 165 Local Reactions ?</h4>


    With the dawn of this new day, things began to get hectic for the various groups around Millfall!


    At this very moment, the Symons'' mansion was on alert, with several men standing around the area and peopleing and going from the ce in a hurry, with worried looks on their faces.


    The young master Symons had just returned from a night of persecution and was being attended by the best local doctors.


    Meanwhile, the ce was on alert for the non-return of the rest of Marcus'' party, who had left the night before with some of the strongest members of the family to deal with Cesar Mazzanti.


    With the possibility that the family had lost some of their most important men, the guards around the estate had ugly expressions on their faces as they were tense.


    ''What will happen now? Has Cesar wiped out our group?''


    ''Damn it! How dare he? Does he know who we are?''


    ''When His Grace returns, we''ll wipe out the bastard and his family!''


    Several guards in the area were out for revenge, and even without knowing what had really happened, they already med Cesar for the disappearance, possibly deaths, of this family''s men!


    ...


    In a luxurious room of that mansion, Marcusy on his bed while several beautiful women dressed as servants assisted the doctors there.


    At the same time, two well-dressed men with Magic Gems simr to Marcus''s stared at him in disbelief at what had happened.


    "Big brother Marcus, what happened?" The younger of the two asked, looking at his brother''s deep wounds.


    Marcus had barely survived!


    Meanwhile, Marcus'' paternal uncle watched in silence as three doctors worked on the wounds on the young Symons heir''s legs, stomach, and arms.


    Marcus expressed pain but managed to say a few words.


    "Hah... We were looking for that damned Cesar... Hah... Hah... Then he attacked us and fled to the central area of The Rocky Gorge..." He said as he gasped for air, feeling pain even considering the anesthetics the doctors around him had already given him.


    "I don''t know exactly what happened... Hah... But damned Cesar managed to break up my group... After that... We were forced to split up... Hah... Hah... Unfortunately, I was being chased by beasts... Hah... I couldn''t chase them anymore and had to return to the city...


    I almost died at the hands of that damned beast."


    He said, and then one of the doctors there shouted.


    "Please, young master, don''t talk anymore. You''re badly injured. If you keep talking, I''m afraid it will affect your recovery."


    Hearing this, the two well-dressed men with blond hair and piercing eyes looked at each other and stopped asking questions.


    "It seems that Cesar is behind the demise of our men..." The young manmented to his uncle as he left the room. "What are we going to do?"


    "Tell the people at the Martial Court. In the meantime, I''ll prepare my group and our contacts to dere a curfew. We''ll search this town, house by house until we find the bastard!"


    "What if he''s not here?"


    "He definitely is. After what happened to his group, he''ll have to be nearby, or his group will perish!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the headquarters of the Defiant Tyranny...


    This ce where gambling and prostitution were normally avable to its customers day and night, there were no whores or addicts upying the corridors of the building now.


    The doors of this ce were closed, and the only people there were the direct members of this criminal faction, who were nervously awaiting the return of their leaders.


    However, the longer it went without news of what had happened, the more anxious the people became.


    ''What if the bosses have fallen?'' One of the men at that post, waiting for news of their leaders, thought to himself as he looked at his allies in that ce.


    As he narrowed his eyes, he saw them less as allies and more as enemies.


    ''I have to get ready. This ce will fall if the bosses don''t return in six hours. Whoever acts first will benefit the most!'' He thought.


    Unlike what happened to criminal groups on Earth, in Pris Realm, the whole group would fall if the leadership of such a faction fell. After all, unlike on that small blue, in this world, such groups depended on the magical level of their leaders.


    If there were no surviving magicians as strong as their leaders, it would be difficult for such a group to remain standing after the death of its leaders!


    Knowing that he and the rest of the people there would not be able to withstand the pressure of the Scarlet Syndicate, let alone the local nobles, this man had in mind to take what he could and flee before anyone started to ''clean up'' this city.


    ''The army or noble groups will eliminate us to wipe out witnesses. I don''t have much time. I must be ready when the timees.'' One of his hands shook, and he brought it up to a sword at his waist.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the Commander of the local royal army post was sweating nervously in his office at the local base as one of his groups failed to return.


    When he received the news of Cesar''s reappearance in the city that night, the Commander had sent several groups to solve the problem, keeping his promise to Defiant Tyranny.


    He wasn''t happy with this group but was willing to eliminate Vicente.


    However, hours after the news of Vicente''s reappearance, one of his groups disappeared and didn''t return to the local base for more than 8 hours!


    Knowing this and knowing that Cesar was not in Millfall, this man waited for news of his other groups, nervously pointing a pencil as he waited.


    But just then, the door to his office opened, and he heard. "Commander, something terrible has happened! One of the groups looking for Cesar just found Captain Bain unconscious on her doorstep!"


    "What?" The man got up from his chair, knowing that Nova should be looking for Cesar, not in Millfall.


    "How did she get back without anyone noticing? Where is the Captain?" He asked, eager for answers.


    "She''s being taken to the barracks as we speak, Commander. But she''s still unconscious. The doctors at the post are already preparing to receive her." The soldiermunicated in a nervous tone, still without news of the other groups acting in favor of Cesar''s downfall.


    One of the groups had taken over the headquarters of the Mazzanti family, while some of the men there had been arrested after their post was taken the night before. On the other hand, more than 20 2nd-stage soldiers were moving toward The Rocky Gorge to learn the whereabouts of theirrades, understand what had happened, and perhaps rescue them.


    "Bring Nova to me as soon as she wakes up. I want to know everything that happened!" The Commander shouted, anxious to hear some good news from Captain Bain, hisst hope at the moment.


    But while he waited, the local nobles and the wealthiest of Millfall would soon begin to discuss the matter, and they would be the first to talk about the night''s disappearances and what might have happened while the town slept!

 Chapter 166 The Rumor

    <h4>Chapter 166 The Rumor</h4>


    As the sky over Millfall turnedpletely blue, and the heat began to rise, the ordinary people of this city were already out on the streets, going to their jobs or starting their activities.


    In some ces, middle-aged women opened the windows of their homes and began cleaning them. In another, men were already moving from ce to ce with pack animals and wagons, moving resources of all kinds between local businesses.


    Meanwhile, the local sidewalks were bustling after the "quiet" evening, with people of varying degrees of dress passing through.


    But small crowds were already forming in the taverns and inns where breakfast was served early in the day as storytellers spread thetest news.


    Everywhere, there were people telling gossip, spreading news, and even making things up to attract attention and have an excuse to talk.


    This was true on Earth, but it was also true in Pris Realm.


    After the news first reached the soldiers, nobles, and their subordinates in that city, the rtives of the people who first heard about the previous night''s events soon knew ''everything'' and spread the news among themselves.


    By the time the rumors reached the local taverns, it was toote to contain the news!


    "Man, you don''t know what happenedst night! Cesar Mazzanti returned to the city and started a rebellion!


    Several soldiers, assassins seeking his reward, and even noblemen''s subordinates fell into his hands the night before!" A thin, shabbily dressed man said this when he saw his friend in the tavern he had just entered.


    "What? You''re talking nonsense! How could an Apprentice do all that?" A fat man, also poorly dressed, said, not believing his friend.


    "But that''s what happened. They say the Defiant Tyranny is in tatters, and even ordinary people can challenge them now. There isn''t even one of their men in their territory this morning!" The thin man said with a smile on his face.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at Zander and River''s tavern...


    The two brothers had just opened their tavern and were wondering why none of Vicente''s men had shown up when they suddenly heard from some of their regrs.


    "No wonder your guards aren''t here, old Zander. Have you heard anything about what happenedst night? Can you fill us in?" A smiling middle-aged man asked as they approached the two of them along with other customers who had just entered.


    "What are you talking about?" River asked, still unaware ofst night''s events.


    "Don''t you know?" A tall, strong man asked. "Cesar got into a lot of trouble the night before. Some say Defiant Tyranny, assassins, and army soldiers hunted him.


    Many are already saying that he died fighting with those groups!"


    "What?" Zander heard this and was worried.


    "But if that''s true, then he really was a monster. I heard that not even the leader of Defiant Tyranny, a level 5 Acolyte, has returned!" An 18-year-old said, feeling that even if he had died, Cesar would have made his name in local history.


    The two brothers looked at each other as they heard this and several otherments, feeling this would be bad for them.


    Without Vicente and his men, their business would continue to suffer.


    The fall of the Defiant Tyranny would not change the actions of daring customers or petty criminals!


    ...


    While half the city believed that Cesar had exterminated several Acolytes and died with honor, the other half believed that he was still alive, even after fighting such dangerous individuals.


    Alternative versions of the same story were already spreading through the city''s alleys, with some even saying that Cesar wasn''t human, that he was an immortal, perhaps a vampire.


    But while themoners were talking feverishly, curious and worried about the future of their city, the Scarlet Syndicate was on the move.


    This group was aware of how things had begun the night before. With the various rumors that had already reached them and information about who had left and returned to the city before dawn, the group was aware of the problematic time their enemies were in.


    At the Scarlet Syndicate headquarters, one of the few satisfied men this morning wasmunicating with his most trusted men, who were already positioned throughout the city.


    "How are you guys? Any problems so far?" The Scarlet Syndicate leader asked, eager to take over what Defiant Tyranny had amassed.


    Previously, this man had wanted peace so that his group could absorb what they had. But that was because he didn''t want to fight and risk his group''sfortable position. Yet, if someone else were to act in his ce and create opportunities for his people, he wouldn''t be the one to miss out.


    With Defiant Tyranny weakened without its leaders, it was time for him to act and rule this city!


    "We''re fine, boss. Our targets'' defenses have been weakened. They really are distracted."


    "It''s the same here. In fact, as far as I can see, even if we do nothing, Defiant Tyranny will fall before nightfall."


    "Good! Gather all the resources the damned Ryker left behind and the artifacts from his troops! Let''s not let the surviving parasites take those resources!" Said Brody Wright, leader of the Scarlet Syndicate, smiling at his group''s short-rangemunicators.


    But then one of his men cautioned. "Boss, we must watch out for the local noble families. Some of Defiant Tyranny''s supporters are already on the move."


    "I know. I''ll pressure the army to help uster. For now, raid the enemy outposts and collect our new resources!" He said in a tone more excited than worried, mentally thanking Cesar for generating all this for him.


    After a night of fighting, the side that would benefit the most from all of this would be his, the one that had been least involved inst night''s shes!


    He couldn''t help but smile in satisfaction as he thought about how everyone involved inst night''s incident might have died.


    ''Thanks, Cesar, you did a good job!'' He leaned back in his chair, smoked a long cigar, and began to wait for the results of his men''s actions in the city.


    Now, it was time for him to collect the spoils of war from those individuals!


    ...


    Meanwhile, Nova woke up in the infirmary of the royal army headquarters in Millfall!


    "Cesar!" She screamed as she opened her eyes and looked around, searching for the man she had seen before she passed out the night before.

 Chapter 167 The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 167 The Truth?</h4>


    "Cesar!" Nova shouted as she woke up, looking around and realizing that this was not where she had passed out hours ago.


    Seeing and hearing the reaction of this beautiful blue-haired woman, one of the doctors on duty rushed over and said. "Captain Bain, you''re back at Millfall base. Do you remember what happened the night before?"


    Hearing this and looking at the doctor, Nova understood where she was and remembered that Cesar''s group had appeared at thest moment and rescued her and her temporary ally.


    "Yes, I was on a mission to arrest or eliminate Cesar Mazzanti." She said, indicating to the doctor that she understood her situation.


    Confirming that she knew where she was and what had happened the night before, the doctor saw that none of Nova''s neurological functions had been affected. "Very well, you should go to the Commander''s office. He asked you to go there as soon as you wake up.


    Oh, don''t worry about your body or your magic. You were only unconscious due to mana exhaustion and some minor injuries. You can return to your duties after a day''s rest."


    With that, she realized that even though she had been taken unconscious by Cesar''s people, they hadn''t done anything to her.


    ''Why didn''t they kill me?'' She asked herself.


    From her point of view, since she was the only survivor, the best thing for Cesar''s group was that she did not return to Millfall and that everything against him was just a theory. If she didn''t return, no one could prove anything against him, and he could eventually get away with the crimes hemitted the night before!


    Come to think of it, if she had been in his ce, she would have chosen this option and cleared up this loose end for her own benefit.


    But that hadn''t happened, and she couldn''t help but think about that as she made her way to her boss'' office.


    Arriving there, she greeted the Commander as she was supposed to before the powerful man looked at her seriously and began his interrogation in search of the truth.


    "Nova Bain, what happenedst night? Your group disappeared, and we still haven''t heard from the others in your group, but still, we found you on your doorstep this morning." He said as he sat in his chair.


    Nova understood what Cesar''s people had done, and in her mind, she was grateful that they hadn''t made the decision she would have made in his ce.


    "Only I came back?" She muttered as she looked at the ground, imagining everyone else who had seen the basilisk the night before had died.


    "No, Marcus Symons has also returned." The Commander dered. "He arrived in town just before the soldiers found you on your doorstep. The young master of the Symons family told his family that Cesar Mazzanti had wreaked havoc on his family and the local forces the night before."


    Hearing this, Nova felt terrible, for Marcus had seen virtually nothing of what had happened the night before, having chickened out and fled before the first deaths from Cesar''s gunfire.


    Feeling indebted to the man who had possibly saved her life twice, she clenched her fists and denied the young master Symons'' words. "That is not true. Last night, Cesar fled Millfall and headed for The Rocky Gorge.


    When we found him, we still didn''t know his goal other than to escape us. Butter that night, our whole group would understand that he wanted to use the magical creatures in that area to evade our pursuit."


    She looked at her leader and lied for the first time in her life. "But Cesar himself did not kill any of our men."


    "Oh?" The Commander wasn''t suspicious of Nova because it made sense. As impressive as he was, Cesar was only a Senior Apprentice.


    In a situation like the night before, he had to use some kind of strategy, like using the strength of others to stop his enemies.


    "What exactly happened?" He asked.


    Thinking that there were no other witnesses to contradict what she had in mind, Nova said. "When we found Cesar, he fired his weapons at our group to buy time and maybe weaken us.


    But he wasn''t very sessful and had to continue with his dangerous n. But just as we were about to surround him after the initial distraction, he got into a confrontation with beasts and brought them towards us.


    In this situation, we couldn''t deal with him and had to take care of the 2nd stage creatures.


    But little did we know that there was a 3rd stage basilisk in the area that would eventually show up to kill and hunt down several of us."


    The Commander became more serious after hearing about the basilisk, a powerful creature rumored to have been sighted in the area.


    "A basilisk?" He clenched his fists, feeling that it was a danger to Millfall to have such a creature so close.


    As much as the army was meant to maintain the king''snds and enforce hisws, the basic principle of this organization was to protect the human kingdom from non-human magical beings!


    Why did society ept groups that levied taxes and decided the rules they had to follow? It was simply because society as a whole needed protectors.


    Maybe these protectors weren''t so good at protecting society from other members of the same society. Still, they were needed to ensure that beings like beasts didn''t victimize their people.


    Thus, at the beginning of this civilization, groups that would be royal families, sects, and powerful ns arose as organizations for the security of human societies.


    In the case of the royal army of the Seidel kingdom, even today, one of its purposes was to guarantee the security of the king''s cities!


    Knowing this, the Commander couldn''t help but be concerned when one of his soldiers reported the sighting of such a powerful and vile creature so close to Millfall.


    Nova exined. "Yes, itmanded the other beasts in the area and started a big hunt against us humans.


    I don''t know what happened to Cesar, but I almost died trying to escape them. Luckily, I could kill thest of the beasts chasing me before I used a life-saving item to get into Millfall."


    Hearing that and worried about the basilisk threat, the Commander didn''t doubt Nova.


    "So that''s what happened." He muttered before standing up and ordering Nova and the person outside the office. "Inform the rest of the barracks. Everyone is to return from their positions, including those investigating what happened at The Rocky Gorge.


    Let''s get ready to face the threat of this 3rd stage basilisk!"

 Chapter 168 Vicente’s Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 168 Vicente''s Awakening?</h4>


    As Millfall reacted to the news, rumors, and actions of the previous night, Vicente awoke in his residence.


    After making sure that no enemies were watching the ce, his men settled down to keep an eye on the area while their boss recovered on his own.


    After a night of action, not only by Vice''s group but also by these men, who had faced the beasts of The Rocky Gorge on more than one asion, they had used up all the restorative potions they had.


    But knowing that their boss was not seriously injured, these men had let him rest and recover on his own from the moment they arrived at this ce an hour and a half ago until now.


    They wouldn''t risk bringing in local doctors at this point and couldn''t even if they wanted to. Afterst night, all the doctors in Millfall were busy treating the wounded assassins, the young master Symons and Nova.


    But while most of them were waiting in Vicente''s room, the bed sheets suddenly moved, and all the men there looked at him.


    "Boss..."


    They simultaneously said as they saw Vicente open his eyes and raise his upper body as if to defend himself or prepare for a fight.


    But as he made this move, Vicente quickly formed a pained expression on his face. He brought his hands to his face, feeling an unprecedented headache.


    Given the location of the Magic Gem in the head, it wouldn''t be umon for someone to experience headaches, eye sensitivity, and other symptoms rted to that part of the body after the kind of exhaustion he experienced.


    But while his head felt like it was being split in half, Vicente felt pain all over his body, as if he had done a full-body workout the day before.


    ''Fuck! What is this pain?'' He asked himself as the previous day''s memories slowly returned to him.


    Even though he hadn''t been seriously injured the night before, he had done things that had used all of his muscles.


    As he recalled the scenes of the previous night''s battle, he understood why he felt as if a truck had run over him.


    He looked at the three men in that room of his house, each in a different part of the room, one at the front door and two at different windows, rifles pointed out.


    He sighed and said. "Thank you for saving Nova and me the other night. We would have be beast food if it wasn''t for you."


    "Don''t say that, boss. We were just doing our duty." A level 1 Acolyte said, but he was delighted to be able to help.


    Vicente and Rory were phenomenal. They had incredible powers and unparalleled advancement rates. It was important to these men to be able to help them, even though they were so much less talented. They were also pleased to give back some of what they had gained.


    "Anyway, you did a good job the night before..." He said before worrying about his family. "But tell me what happened in Millfall after I left. Where is Nina? What happened after I passed out?"


    One of the three stayed where he was, watching one of the streets outside the house, and said. "Young Miss Nina is with Shelby Staples.


    When the incident broke out the night before, she came to this property and said she would take the Young Miss along with Eve to her property to keep them safe.


    We had no choice, and Eve went along with her n. After that, we joined the rest of the group to look for the boss."


    Hearing this, Vicente frowned.


    Despite his agreement with Shelby, he didn''t like this woman. No matter how beneficial their rtionship might be for the time being, nothing would change the way she had acted to get close to him.


    Could she be contained in the short term? Probably, after all, she had signed a Magic Agreement with Vice. But that could change in the future, as she had already shown herself capable of using strategies that Vicente didn''t like.


    ''After my situation in Millfall improves, I''ll have to find a way to control this woman...'' He thought before listening.


    "But they''re fine, boss. We got word that the three of them were seen leaving the Staples estate this morning on their way to the academy." Another of them said, reassuring Vice.


    "Hmm, it seems that the enemy who acted against me the night before was the only one who knew my identity... That''s not bad. Our lossesst night may have been less than I thought." Hemented quietly, sitting down on the bed.


    "What about Nova?"


    Another of the men said. "Another group of us did what the deputy ordered. They left her body in front of her house. Minutester, an army group found her and took her to the royal army headquarters in town."


    "Oh? That''s good. She''s important for our ns." Vicente said, but in his mind, he knew that what he wanted with Nova didn''t justify saving her.


    Logically, he should have let her die. That would have given him control over the situation he was in.


    Of course, he couldn''t be sure if that was the best thing to do, but Nova''s death would end up with a great witness who could end Cesar''s life.


    But being 100% rational and logical was difficult even for a mafia leader. For his family and those he cared about, Vicente was willing to do crazy things.


    That was his greatest weakness!


    After a discreet smile, he asked. "What about the survivors? Has anyone else who chased me yesterday returned to Millfall?"


    "Yes. Marcus Symons. Apart from him and Nova, no one else has returned to the town, boss." The man standing at the door to Vicente''s room said this as he looked at his boss.


    "Marcus Symons, huh?" Vicente closed his eyes and remembered this cockroach who had survived the situation the night before and then fled.


    ''It looks like I missed a great opportunity to solve my problem with your family.'' Vicente clenched his fists, realizing that this would get him into trouble in the future.


    Unfortunately, in this situation, Vicente had to focus on staying alive. He hadn''t been able to concentrate on Marcus.


    But if only young master Symons had returned alive, at least many of his enemies had perished the night before!


    "But boss, we have good news. The deputy has killed Ryker, the leader of the Defiant Tyranny."

 Chapter 169 Vice and Rory’s Plans

    <h4>Chapter 169 Vice and Rory''s ns</h4>


    "Oh? Did Rory kill that level 5 Acolyte?" Vicente asked with interest, a twinkle in his eyes quite different from the worried look of a few seconds ago.


    "Yes, the guy was badly injured. He seemed to have had several parts of his body eaten by some kind of beast. On top of that, he could barely walk, and his mana was so low that we could threaten his life even without our weapons." One of those guys exined how it had been possible to kill the leader of Defiant Tyranny, even though there was a huge difference between them.


    The current weapons of Vice and his people could only threaten level 4 Acolytes if they used good strategies and had surprise on their side. Otherwise, this group''s weapons could threaten only level 3 or lower-level Acolytes.


    However, the characteristics of magicians'' bodies ranged!


    Stamina was at its peak when a magician''s mana was at its highest and at its lowest when a magician was exhausted.


    Not only that, a level 2 Acolyte would be more resilient than a level 1 Acolyte when both were exhausted.


    One''s permanent characteristics also improved as one became stronger and reached higher magic levels.


    However, the higher the level, the closer one was to the top of the exponential curve. But the reverse was also true! At lower levels, there would be little difference between the powers. During exhaustion, with extreme injuries, even someone at the end of the 2nd stage could be vulnerable to 1st-stage magicians.


    For this very reason, Vicente''s weapons could end the lives of magicians much stronger than their limit because while the characteristics of the bullets were always constant, the qualities of their targets could vary greatly depending on the circumstances.


    Vicente had learned this at the Academy of Stars and had no trouble understanding how Rory had killed Ryker.


    "Excellent! With the death of Defiant Tyranny''s leader, that faction will fall in a matter of hours. The same will happen with the bounty on my head!" Vice said with a smile, satisfied with what had happened to his enemy.


    Without that bounty, thest thing that could stop Cesar from moving freely around the city would be the army that was against him.


    But not having to worry about assassins was a good thing!


    ''Defiant Tyranny''s supporters need a new group to pay them fees...'' Vicente smiled at this thought.


    The point of allowing a group like Defiant Tyranny to exist was to create apetitor to the Scarlet Syndicate and a fee-payer for noble houses and kingdom officials, such as soldiers and members of the Martial Court.


    His disappearance would make room for the Scarlet Syndicate to grow, but it would also increase the need for a new group to emerge.


    Considering the many threats he had made recently, Vicente felt he could use this to steer these people in a new direction.


    ''If they agree to ally with me, we can pacify the city, maintain the local bnce of power, and make gains for all sides.'' He clenched his fists, eager to get down to business.


    As a mafioso, Vicente was perfectly open to resolving aplicated situation with a deal. Sometimes, problems had to be solved with massacres and the extermination of entire families. But these were serious actions that shouldn''t be considered until things reached their limits.


    Don Cesar had often shaken hands with his enemies on Earth. If it weren''t for his ability to negotiate and sit around the same table with his opponents, he wouldn''t have even reached the top with his family, one of the most influential in his country.


    Vicente knew Cesar''s history and saw no problem in sitting at the same table with the nobles who had supported his enemies.


    He ordered his men. "Very well, I have new ns for this city. First, we must regain what we lost the night before and expand into the territory of the Defiant Tyranny.


    Let''s put the Symons family problem aside for the moment and concentrate on upying the space left by the Defiant Tyranny.


    Once we have men in ce, it will be time for me to negotiate the support of the local nobility and solidify our family''s position by resolving our problem with the army and the Martial Court."


    "That..."


    "Boss, won''t that go against your agreement with Miss Staples?"


    Vicenteughed and said. "Shelby wants chaos for the nobles, so it would be terrible for me to stabilize the situation in Millfall. But don''t think it will happen in a day or two. Before we reach the culmination of this n, there will be blood in the streets."


    The men there shivered as they listened to their leader, understanding that there were no eternal enemies or allies.


    "Tell the rest of the family about this. I want the group to focus on this as soon as possible."


    "Yes, boss!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Rory was near his group''s headquarters, taking over the reins of the Mazzanti family while Cesar could still not show himself in public.


    After separating his group at dawn, he arrived at their headquarters to find the ce surrounded by soldiers and badly damaged.


    While he and his men kept an eye on the soldiers, they discovered what had happened to the people who had been there the night before.


    Of the more than 30 people who had been therest night, 7 had died at the hands of assassins and other enemies who had attacked them before the royal soldiers entered the ce in search of Vicente.


    Most survivors had been injured, and only a group of five had escaped unharmed.


    But between the injured and the uninjured, all the Acolytes in the group had been arrested by the royal forces, and only the Apprentices had escaped the worst and were free.


    Realizing this after dozens of minutes of observation, Rory was worried sick when he rejoined his men.


    "Deputy, the situation of the group is terrible. How are we supposed to maintain our operations if we don''t have our most important men?" One of the men beside Rory asked.


    "First, let''s focus on finding the group''s Apprentices. They''re freed and must have gone to a safe ce in town where we can find them." Rory said.


    Even without their Acolytes, the Mazzanti family could still be considered very strong, for with Vicente''s upgraded weapons, the Senior Apprentices had abilities simr to those of those Acolytes!


    "If we find them and our Don finishes upgrading our weapons, we''ll have enough strength to continue our operations."


    "But how, deputy? Most of our group''s weapons and items have been confiscated by the army." One of the men at Rory''s side reminded the young man of this fact.


    "And that''s a problem? If they don''t return them for good, we''ll steal our weapons!"

 Chapter 170 Precious Possibility

    <h4>Chapter 170 Precious Possibility</h4>


    A few hours into the day, Vicente finished meditating and recovering from the night before, having reached 72% progress at the Senior Apprentice level.


    But soon after this morning''s meditation, Vicente didn''t stay at home but went out into the street with ns to start sorting out some matters that he could pursue with his real identity.


    Leaving the house, he went to the academy where Nina had been studying, where he quickly gained ess to the area to go to Shelby Staples, the teacher who he said had called him there this morning to talk about his sister.


    Finding no problems at the academy and no one watching Shelby this morning due to the incident the night before, he was soon outside the ss where this woman was teaching.


    When he got there, Vicente saw Nina sitting very calmly in one of the first chairs in the ssroom and sighed, realizing that his little sister was fine.


    After waiting for five minutes, he finally saw the woman leave the ssroom ande to see him after ignoring three knocks on the door.


    Seeing that it wasn''t an academy employee but hertest ally, Shelby''s expression immediately changed, and she quickly made up an excuse to leave her students alone while she dealt with Vice.


    As she approached him, she couldn''t hide her nervousness and asked. "What happened the night before? Do you know how worried I was? You almost ruined all our ns!"


    Vicente bitterlyughed. "It wasn''t as if I had the situation under control... Anyway, what''s done is done. But I have good news. Defiant Tyranny is finished."


    "Really? You don''t have to tell me. The Scarlet Syndicate attacked all of Defiant Tyranny''s outposts in the early hours of this morning!" Shelby told Vicente, showing him how fast her allies were.


    "Oh?"


    "They killed a dozen of Defiant Tyranny''s Acolytes who tried to steal the faction''s members and got in their way. The rest of the members of that group defected during the attack, and today, Defiant Tyranny no longer controls any of their territories in Millfall!"


    "As expected... Things are really chaotic. But you should be happy about it. No?" He asked, looking into the woman''s eyes.


    "You think I''m happy about a little chaos caused by unnned actions? That''s terrible! My way, the chaos in these noble families would be much worse! My way, there would be a revolution. Even the royal family would have to choose new nobles!"


    Vice looked at her more seriously and said. "We''ll see in the future. For now, I have nothing to do with what has already happened. I just came here to see how Nina is and tell you I''m adjusting my ns. In about three days, I n to make my move."


    "I''d be careful if I were you." She warned him. "With the royal army still the enemy of our mutual friend and now the Symons family wanting his head, I wouldn''t act before I was sure of all the possibilities."


    "I know. Don''t worry, I''ll be prepared." He said.


    "I hope so, but is it true that there''s a 3rd-stage basilisk in The Rocky Gorge?" She looked at him anxiously.


    Vicente saw the power this woman had to have all this news before the middle of the day and realized that he would have to be more careful with her if he ever became her enemy.


    But he answered her. "Yes, at least one of those beasts is in this area. Our friend would probably have diedst night if it weren''t for them."


    Hearing this confirmation, Shelby gave him a somewhat mixed look.


    "Do you know what this means for Millfall?"


    "Danger?"


    "Not only that... Opportunity." She said, despite her fear of one of those beastsing to this town.


    "Basilisks aren''t just beasts protective about their territory. As powerful and hostile beings, they wouldn''t hesitate to attack a city to make themselves stronger by devouring powerful things or people.


    Withst night''s incident, it will only be a matter of time before it attacks us or we attack it.


    Then there will be opportunities for us." She clenched her fists. "Not only is the body of a 3rd-stage basilisk valuable even to Mages, but so are its possessions.


    Wherever its nest is, that basilisk will almost certainly have many valuable human possessions in it."


    Basilisks, or beasts in general, could grow stronger by devouring their enemies. As creatures with little rationality and who acted instinctively, they usually hunted down strong humans who invaded their territories and sometimes attacked cities.


    But the beasts had little or no use for human artifacts like those of the men who had chased Vicente the night before.


    After devouring their prey, these creatures would store everything they found on their enemies in their nests!


    Knowing it, Shelby couldn''t ignore the potential basilisk hunt in The Rocky Gorge that would surely take ce in a few weeks or months.


    "Would you like to join the hunt?" Vicente looked at her with interest but also saw that she liked to take more risks than she seemed to.


    "Not me, you." She grinned at him. "I''ll take care of gathering information and supporting you. In return, you''ll go to that ce and give me a piece of what you get there."


    "That won''t work. I''m not strong enough to face that creature..."


    "Don''t be so quick to refuse. Think about it first." She said confidently. "If you consider it, I''ll help you solve your problems with the Martial Court. Once that happens, your only troublesome enemy in town will be the Symons family.


    But I can''t get involved, or I would only make things more difficult for you."


    Vicente said nothing when he heard that, keeping Shelby''s words in his mind. "I''ll think about it after I''ve handled this situation. I''ll give you an answer in a few days."


    "Perfect. I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    With that settled, Vicente said goodbye to Shelby and soon made his way to Nova''s house, with whom he had many things to talk about despite being in his real identity.


    He wanted to see her as Vicente before his next ''trip'' out of Millfall, as he would soon be away from this ce for days...


    At the same time, he was a little worried about her after the night before and couldn''t help but go to see her now at the beginning of the afternoon.

 Chapter 171 Meeting Before the Journey (1)

    <h4>Chapter 171 Meeting Before the Journey (1)</h4>


    When he arrived at Nova''s door, Vicente realized that this woman was in her house even before he got to her door.


    After talking to the armymander in Millfall, she had gone through some procedures at the local headquarters and then been released to take a day''s rest.


    As delicate as the local situation was now, after what she had been through the night before, she would be given the day off, regardless of theck of army personnel that day.


    Unless the Basilisk decided to attack the city, she could get her well-deserved rest without even having to obey the Commander.


    But even on her day off, Nova had a lot on her mind and stood in her kitchen trying to make tea to calm herself down.


    Amid her nervousness, she couldn''t help but think of Cesar, the mysterious man around her who had saved her life twice the night before.


    ''Why did he do that?'' She asked herself again when she suddenly heard a knock at her front door and was startled.


    But when she looked strangely in that direction, she soon heard a familiar voice, and her stress eased.


    "Nova, it''s me, Vicente."


    "Sigh..."


    Sighing, she put down the knife she had quickly picked up when she heard the sound of Vice knocking on the door and went to the front door of her house.


    "Vice, it''s good to see you. You don''t know what happened the night before." She said as she opened the door and saw the look in her friend''s eyes.


    "Really?" He smiled at her but pushed against Nova, forcing her to walk backward until she found one of the walls behind her.


    Vicente quickly closed the door and wrapped his arms around Nova''s slender waist, going for her lips.


    Nova still didn''t know what would happen between her and Vicente. Her feelings for him were strange, but she let herself do more than she should whenever she was with him.


    Even though she hadn''t intended to kiss him, the moment she felt his lips touching hers, she couldn''t help but open her mouth and let her friend''s tongue pass through.


    "Mmmmmm~"


    Vicente grabbed one of Nova''s buttocks while his other hand massaged the blue-haired woman''s seductive neck.


    Feeling a mixture of sensations caused by his touches, she gradually overcame the temptation, opened her eyes, and pulled her lips away from his.


    "Hah... Hah... You left me breathless..." She said this before turning her face away, her cheeks flushed.


    Seeing her take a few steps away from him, Vicente smiled and asked. "You seem more tense than usual. Is there something wrong? I can listen or, if you don''t want to talk, give you a massage."


    She looked at him, saw that he wanted to go further with his touches, andughed. "We can talk for today."


    She knew what went through every man''s mind when they were alone with a beautiful woman like her. Vicente surely wanted to take her to bed!


    Even though she was a virgin, Nova was no fool. And hell, she herself was tempted to give in and experience the feelings she had...


    But she was a woman who wanted to get married, who wanted to have a family. It wouldn''t be right for her to let Vicentee into her life and do whatever he wanted with her without there being amitment between them first, at least an interest in something more profound.


    She was determined not to give in to his attempts until she was sure of what she wanted with him!


    Vicente knew when to push and when to give his women space. Seeing the look on Nova''s face, he walked toward the kitchen, smelling the aroma of his friend''s tea.


    "What happened? Does this have something to do with Cesar''s actions the night before?" He asked as he sat down on a chair in the kitchen. "I heard that Cesar died after defying the local leaders..."


    "Impossible. He''s definitely alive." She walked over to the side of the boiler. "But I don''t know how he is. The night before was very chaotic...? But he was alive thest time I saw him."


    "Oh? You were involved in all that?" He showed surprise.


    "Yes, unfortunately. I really wish I hadn''t had to see the things I did..." She said vaguely, staring into space as if her mind was far away.


    "The important thing is that you''re okay, Nova. Everything else doesn''t matter. The problems of the future can be left forter. You should think about what you can do here and now." He looked at her with interest as heced the fingers of his hands behind his back.


    "But with your report, I believe the city will finally be rid of this Cesar. Alive or not, he will definitely be captured by the royal forces after tonight."


    Hearing this, Nova swallowed her saliva while expressing her concern.


    "No..." She murmured quietly. "After all, he only protected himself the night before. Cesar actually tried to avoid the confrontation as much as possible."


    "Eh?" Vicente''s eyes lit up at the words. ''You decided to protect me?'' He thought, seeing that one of the possibilities he had considered was developing, even though it was one of the least likely.


    "I wouldn''t expect that from a criminal associated with the Defiant Tyranny and the Scarlet Syndicate," Vicentemented, trying to get Nova to open her mouth.


    Hearing this, Nova looked at Vicente but didn''t say anything right away. ''I thought about telling the truth. Still, when I heard that young master Symons would make Cesar''s situation worse, I felt terrible about not doing anything for the person who saved me...


    I''m sorry, Vice, I can''t talk to you about this. It would make me look like a corrupt person!'' She closed her eyes as she turned off the magical device she was using to heat the water.


    In Nova''s mind, what Cesar had done the night before had been a reaction of self-defense against people who had unjustly attacked him.


    He had killed army soldiers and deserved to be punished. However, he didn''t deserve to be med for all the deaths the night before, nor did he deserve to be an enemy of the army because corrupt acts led to these deaths.


    The whole problem had started because of the army members'' strange actions. She didn''t want his situation to reach a critical point of no return because of something wrong and because she herself had done nothing to prevent an injustice.


    She knew he deserved to be punished for the dead soldiers, but she also owed Cesar a debt.


    After much thought and considering Marcus Symons'' bad reputation, she decided to protect Cesar and pay for it by using the second chance she had been given to remain a soldier in the royal army.


    She looked at the hot water falling into a mug and thought. ''My debt to you is paid, Cesar. Don''t make a mistake before me. This time, I will not spare you!''


    She turned and smiled at Vicente and handed him a cup of tea.

 Chapter 172 Meeting Before the Journey (2)

    <h4>Chapter 172 Meeting Before the Journey (2)</h4>


    "Yes, but I don''t know if that will help him much. Even if Cesar manages to escape trouble with the army and the Martial Court, he probably won''t escape trouble with the Symons family.


    Right now, the Viscount is out of town, and the family probably won''t have much of a case against him without the help of the army and the court. But when the Viscount returns, anything can happen...


    So even if he survived and his situation improved somewhat with the fall of the Defiant Tyranny, Cesar still had a noose around his neck." Nova said as she sat down across from Vicente.


    Tasting the tea she had prepared, Vicente didn''t show any concern, but he saw that he would have to deal with the Symons family soon.


    "What a problem..." He told her, ''I''ll have to stay away from my identity as Vicente for a few days... I''ll just wait for my orders from the Association and assume Cesar''s identity to deal with these issues.'' He thought while smiling at the beautiful Nova.


    "But are you okay, Nova? Are you hurt? I heard that even beasts got involved in the fight the night before." He said. "I heard that only you and young master Symons survived..."


    "Yes, but I''m fine." She smiled at him, d that Vice was worried about her. "I wasn''t hurt too badly. I was fortunatest night. So, only young master Symons has aplicated situation among us survivors.


    As for the rest, I doubt anyone survived. We''re almost halfway through the day, and no one else has returned. So either everyone else has died, or they''re so badly injured that they can''te back.


    Either way, I doubt there are any survivors left."


    "Sigh... It''s so sad. So many magicians died over a stupid confrontation." He said in a sad tone. "There are so few cases of magicians with the potential to reach the 3rd stage or higher... But how many of them didn''t die the night before?


    I think our world is too violent, Nova."


    She couldn''t disagree with him, and some of the army''s losses the night before were indeed unfortunate.


    Every month, there are usually 10 to 20 young people in the province with Green grade or higher talents. But only 20% of them join the army. Of those who do, only half survive the first three years after leaving their first post...


    ''Meanwhile, we have more than 30 posts around the province... It will take months or even years to rece the four captains we lost yesterday.''


    The mortality rate among lower-level magicians was not low!


    This was truly a violent society, not just in cities like this one, where human-on-human actions could result in casualties. The roads and forests were hazardous, both because of the possibility of other people''s actions and the possibility of magical beings of other races.


    Magical beings don''t need much of an excuse to sh with beings of other races, especially humans.


    At the same time, the forests often grew valuable resources for humans and magical creatures, which could lead to disputes between humans, between magical creatures, and between humans and magical creatures.


    In short, this was a world based on conflict, where the strongest dominated and the weakest perished or used up what little was left.


    Amid this, deaths urred on all sides of this dangerous ecosystem.


    Only among the strongest magical beings was the mortality rate lower due to their rarity, but also because there were fewer things to attract their attention.


    In any case, listening to Vicente''sment, Nova was sure that the army had lost a lot and their post would be temporarily weakened, just when the threat of the 3rd-stage basilisk was so close to them.


    "It''s too bad, but that''s how it is, Vice." Shemented with a sigh. "Anyway, you should be careful on your next trip out of Millfall. There are powerful beasts in The Rocky Gorge."


    She lowered her voice and motioned for Vicente to keep what she was about to say a secret.


    "Our army post is already preparing to deal with a 3rd-stage beast in that area. I saw itst night, and after I told the Commander about it, he''s already started giving orders to increase security in the area."


    "Is that so?" He frowned. "Thank you for telling me. I intend to leave Millfall in a few days. In fact, that is why I came to see you here today."


    "Oh? Where are you going?" She asked him.


    "Saltstar City. There are some things I want to clear up, and I''ll be gone for at least a month." He told her without exaggerating, for he was already considering leaving to hunt pentagrams with Rory and the Acolytes of his group.


    "All that?" Her expression changed when she heard that because she really enjoyed being with Vicente.


    "Yes, that''s why I came here to say goodbye. I''ll be spending the next few days preparing some things regarding my departure and my ns, so I took advantage of the free time toe here and do that." He said as he looked at her lips.


    "What about Nina?" She asked, trying to contain the feeling in her heart that made her shudder at the thought of going so long without seeing or ''interacting'' with that bold fellow.


    "I hope you''ll take a look at her for me. Nina has been interacting a lot with a teachertely. Hmmm, Shelby... Her name is Shelby Staples. But I don''t know if that''s a good thing. Nobles are alwaysplicated." He said, setting the stage for Nova to step into this woman''s shoes.


    Between Shelby and Nova, Nina''s teacher had more options. But Vicente trusted the blue-haired soldier much more.


    "Shelby Staples?" Nova frowned. "I didn''t expect that. That woman is engaged to Cesar''s number one enemy right now."


    Thinking of the trouble Nina could get into because of this woman, Nova said. "Don''t worry. I''ll see what I can do to take care of little Nina in your absence."


    "Thank you, Nova. It''s more than I can ask." He stood and hugged her again, this time without kissing her.


    But as he walked to the door of this ce side by side with Nova, before he opened the door, Vicente felt her stop him and grab his arm.


    Gulp!


    "Vicente, I want you to think carefully about our rtionship before you go back to Millfall. In the meantime, I''ll do the same." She closed her eyes and kissed him again on the doorstep.

 Chapter 173 The Mazzanti Family Moves

    <h4>Chapter 173 The Mazzanti Family Moves?</h4>


    As Vicente said goodbye to Nova...


    Rory and Vicente''s men had already found the wounded men who weren''t trapped among those who had been at the Mazzanti family headquarters the night before.


    After finding those people, Rory used the resources he had at his disposal to take care of his people with healing resources, things he had taken from Ryker''s body the night before.


    Ryker was the leader of the Defiant Tyranny, and most of his resources were with him, as he didn''t trust anyone else, nor would he leave such things in a vault.


    The Defiant Tyranny faction even had some valuable items in the vaults of their outposts, especially their headquarters. However, some of the best resources, small and few in number, were always in Ryker''s spatial storage item.


    After Ryker''s death, Rory gained ess to these resources and wisely used the coins the man left behind to help heal more than 70% of the group he encountered this morning.


    But Ryker had few coins on him, and Rory and his people would have to sell some of the items left by the man to get more coins to buy what was needed to treat the rest of his people.


    But with those men already healed and the others who hadn''t been at headquarters the night before, he already had enough to start solving his faction''s problems!


    After ordering some of his men to go to themercial establishments in their area, the rest of the group split into three.


    The first went to visit the local noble families, the second went to the Martial Court headquarters in Millfall, and the third stayed behind to take care of the wounded.


    ...


    At the Ross family estate in Millfall...


    A man with a metal mask on his face walked down the central corridor of this mansion while several servants in the surrounding area looked at him in fear.


    This person''s level, a level 1 Acolyte, wasn''t necessarily frightening. However, after the rumors about the leader of the Mazzanti family started circting hours ago, anyone associated with such a group had be famous in this city and dangerous individuals to be avoided.


    This man had just arrived in this location, and the Baron had immediately dismissed his men upon hearing that someone sent by Cesar was there to see him.


    "So you''re here on behalf of the infamous Cesar Mazzanti? It seems this fellow survived the pursuit of the beasts of The Rocky Gorge." Baron Ross'' advisor said, looking thoughtfully at the Mazzanti family soldier.


    The Baron asked when he saw this person in front of his office. "What does Cesar want from me?"


    "Baron Ross, don''t look at me the wrong way. I represent my leader, Cesar, but our intentions are peaceful." The envoy said in a tone that was altered by mana but which carried no negative sentiment. "Obviously, we are part of groups that have been on opposing sides, and we have reason to distrust each other.


    But today, my leader wants peace. So I''m here to show you an alternative way that could benefit our groups."


    "Oh?"


    Some groups didn''t talk to each other. Once they had a problem, they would go all out, fighting or attacking their opponents until the dispute could no longer be resolved.


    However, only a few nobles followed this strategy.


    In order to improve their position and be more influential, nobles would even be willing to sit at the same table with the murderers of their loved ones.


    If noblemen could take revenge, they would. But if there were a greater benefit in forgetting or leaving any revenge for the future, that would be better.


    Bing more influential and powerful was better than avenging death or injustice!


    As a person who thought this way and was willing to negotiate, Baron Ross became curious. "Please, let''s talk in a morefortable ce. I look forward to hearing what you have to say.


    ...


    While other meetings simr to the one above took ce around Millfall, Rory was standing in front of the Martial Court, together with the defender of his group.


    He and another man from Vicente''s group were sitting on chairs in a corridor, while next to Rory was a man wearing an even more expensive suit than the two men from the Mazzanti family.


    But this person didn''t have a mask on his face. After all, he wasn''t a member of the family but the family''s counselor and representative in this court.


    In Pris Realm, especially in the Seidel Kingdom, one could be charged with a crime and be judged guilty or innocent. Precisely because there was aplete legal process that could facilitate or prevent arrests, there were specialists simr towyers on Earth to defend the used people.


    These counselors were not exactly the same aswyers, nor did they have the same methods of operation. But their function was simr: to defend their clients by using the loopholes in thew to their advantage.


    After using some of his contacts earlier, Rory had gotten the name of this counselor who was there to help him solve his group''s problems with the royal forces.


    "Deputy Mazzanti, rest assured. Given the information you''ve given me, we can free your men in no time." The counselor, Connor McLaughlin, said as he smiled at his client.


    "What about our leader''s situation?" Rory asked. "Cesar was framed. I''m sure the Martial Court didn''t get any evidence that would authorize the army to hunt him down."


    "That''s a different case. I need to know what the court has received from the army to understand the case and tell you what might happen." Connor said. "But if your group solves some problems with the local nobles, I''m sure it can be solved."


    "Oh?" Rory understood what the counselor had in mind and liked it.


    The counselors of this world had no scruples. All they cared about was winning. And since their contracts with their clients were basically based on results, there was nothing better than getting their clients out of trouble...


    "Please see this for us. With the fall of the Defiant Tyranny, there''s plenty of room for groups like ours to grow in Millfall."


    "Leave it to me." The tall, strong man said this as he understood that this group would be expanding its operations very soon.


    After this exchange, a court guard called out the name of the Mazzanti family group''s counselor, and it was time for them to begin changing their situation in front of the Seidel Kingdom''s court ofw!

 Chapter 174 Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 174 Proposal?</h4>


    The next day...


    After saying goodbye to Nova the day before without taking their rtionship to a deeper level, Vicente spent the evening with Eve and Nina, exining his disappearance the night before and the "trip" he had to take the next few days.


    Nina was getting older and, of course, was beginning to understand that her brother needed to be away from her asionally to deal with his own issues.


    Since she had enjoyed staying at her teacher''s house the night before, she didn''t find the situation too bad and wasn''t sad to hear that her brother would be leaving soon.


    ording to Vicente, she could visit Shelby from time to time, but Nova would also look in on her when he had time.


    As someone who was very fond of both women, Nina liked rather than saw any problems with her brother''s uing trip.


    After discussing it over dinner, she slept with her big brother and woke up the next morning to have breakfast with him and go to the academy.


    ...


    After Nina left for the academy, Vicente left home and went to the Association to continue working on his forging skills.


    But when he got there, he bumped into an acquaintance and ended up diverting his interest ining to this ce a bit.


    When he saw Lukas, he waved to the man leaving the Association building, who was dressed in a cloak simr to his own, with a star on his left chest.


    "Look at you! Have you joined the Association already?" Lukas asked with interest, seeing this guy he hadn''t seen in days.


    Seeing the guy who had already given him good rmendations and even helped him get discounts locally, Vicente smiled and shook his hand.


    "We''re colleagues now, Lukas." Vicente stopped before him and shook the blond man''s right hand.


    Lukas had already heard about his sister and her recent meeting with Vicente. Combined with that and some rumors he had heard in the Association, he now had an idea of what this guy could do much better than before.


    With that in mind, he said. "Vicente, do you have some time? I''d like to talk to you in private."


    Vice narrowed his eyes. "I have 10 minutes."


    Hearing that, Lukas motioned with one hand to show the way to the Association building while he talked to this guy.


    "I heard you made an impressive entrance into the Association. I didn''t expect you to have such a talent for forging."


    Knowing that Lukas was Henry''s student and that Henry had a history of rivalry with Benson, Vicente wasn''t surprised that Lukas already knew everything that had happened that day.


    He smiled and said. "I was stimted by the pressure of my surroundings... I''ve been under a lot of pressure, haha. But maybe I won''t have such quick and promising results when the pressure subsides."


    "That doesn''t change what you''ve already done," Lukasmented. "But now that you''re a cksmith and probably know the value of certain things, I have something I''d like to do with you."


    "What is it?" Vicente asked as he entered a quieter area of the Association where only a few members had ess.


    There were several individual rooms along threerge corridors that Vicente himself would not have been able to ess if he had been alone, even with the benefits he had received by entering this institution with merit.


    But that''s what he would have had if he had agreed to be the Association''s chosen one!


    The Millfall cksmith''s Association wasn''t just investing in one young person with a promising future.


    The Association existed throughout the Pris Realm, giving dividends and contributions to its lesser ranks ording to their merit. In particr, giving ''birth'' to talented cksmiths who could aplish great things brought a great return to such posts.


    Thus, the local association had a group of chosen ones who received ''n'' benefits. Among them, Lukas was one of the young 1st-stage cksmiths who received the support of this post.


    Vicente didn''t know it, but Lukas was also a 1st-stage cksmith capable of producing resources with more than 90% efficiency.


    In Lukas'' case, he could produce an offensive item with 97% efficiency, enough to earn him the support of this organization.


    And as one of the chosen ones, Lukas had ess to this special area and information that Vicente didn''t have.


    He answered the ck-haired young man as he entered a special room in that area. "In about two months, there will be an auction in Millfall. On that asion, among other things, a valuable resource for 2nd-stage cksmiths will be auctioned off."


    Vicente understood what he meant and smiled. "You want to buy that item? I don''t think we..."


    "No, you misunderstood me." Lukas smiled as he shook his head negatively. "We have no way of defeating the 2nd-stage cksmiths who will try to buy this item. I don''t know how rich you are, but there will be people willing to spend hundreds of gold coins for this item... Even if we united together, we could not afford it."


    It must be said that Lukas was richer than Vicente, even without the support of his family!


    Lukas already had many customers as a young cksmith with great talent and more time in the trade than Vice. He delivered about 3 to 4 weapons every week. This gave him a higher monthly profit than Vicente''s, even considering all young Fuller''s operations!


    Vicente already knew this because he knew the value of the items produced by the cksmiths and how they could profit from their work if they had good talents like Lukas.


    But even though they were richer than most of the young men of their level and age, it was nothingpared to the 2nd-stage cksmiths and nobles.


    It would really be impossible for them to win this auction.


    What Luke had in mind was not buying but something else.


    "We can''t buy it, but that doesn''t mean we can''t have it." Lukas smiled at Vicente. "What I propose is that you join my group to take this material.


    My other allies will do so in exchange for my producing weapons for them free of charge in the future. For you, I offer the right to share a portion of this item."


    He wanted to steal the item that would soon be auctioned off!


    Vicente''s eyes zed over as he had not expected this from Lukas.


    Lukas exined himself so as not to look like amon criminal. "But don''t misunderstand the situation, Vicente. This item to be auctioned can greatly increase the production efficiency of 2nd-stage cksmiths.


    With something like this, you and I could change a lot about our future in a short period.


    And I can assure you that we won''t be the only ones trying to steal it from whoever buys it. There will be a hunt and a fight against whoever buys this item, and none of those involved can be considered innocent.


    You do not climb the stairs of sess with your hands in your pockets, my friend."

 Chapter 175 Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 175 Alliance?</h4>


    Luke had just said the truth of the magic world, not just the world of cksmiths. If this item were purchased by a 2nd stage cksmith at the auction, there would certainly be a dispute afterward.


    Most magicians had to deal with such things sooner orter in their journeys.


    Disputes over resources weremon, and financial power would never be enough for one to own something.


    Only with strength could one stand up before others and publicly own something of value!


    "I see," Vicentemented with a thoughtful expression. "And what happens then? Let''s say we are sessful. What would our rtionship be like then?"


    Lukas liked Vicente''s question because it showed that this guy in front of him wanted to have a deeper rtionship after that, just like him.


    The blond guy said. "We can team up and work together, Vicente. I''m going to be an Acolyte soon. Considering your score in the Association, I think you will too.


    If we join forces, we can set up our own shop in the province. Millfall is already saturated with cksmiths, but there are other cities where we can develop our skills.


    At the same time, I have allies in my group who could also be your allies. I don''t know what your ns are as a merchant, but like everyone else, you need alchemists, doctors, etc., right? I have some very promising contacts.


    In Pris Realm, as on Earth, one had more tremendous potential if one started early in a particr field than if that happened moretely.


    As a result, low-level professionals could be more valuable than higher-level professionals with the same talent level.


    Why was that?


    After a certain age, which could vary depending on the magician''s level and talent, one would miss the best time to improve one''s strengths and understanding of the world. Then, it would naturally be harder to reach one''s peak.


    For example, among two people with Green talent, the youngest one with the highest level for his age was the most interesting to work with, even considering someone at a higher level.


    The younger one could grow faster and reach an even higher level than the one who was already at a higher level.


    Because this was the case in this and other worlds, Vicente knew the value of Lukas'' contacts. Besides, he already knew that Lukas had partners in various fields and with good levels of talent.


    Lukas didn''t have the support of a family of cksmiths, so he needed good contacts. If he had ess to some of these people, Vice could make important allies for his family''s future!


    "That''s interesting. I''m very interested in making contacts with local talented people." He said, looking down at the floor of the conference room he and Lukas were in.


    ''It would be great if my family had its own doctors, alchemists, and cksmiths.'' Vicente''s eyes narrowed as he imagined that winning new allies could be the first step to turning them into mafia members in the future.


    It wouldn''t be hard to convince them to steal and join a group that acted against thew. The basic rule of this society made magicians more tolerant and epting of the idea of taking what they wanted from their targets.


    ''I can''t always rely on professionals from outside my group. A good mafia family has its own professionals who work exclusively for it.'' He clenched his fists, feeling that this deal with Lukas would be perfect for him.


    And even cksmiths would be needed in his group. As much as he could easily create things with his skills, he was only one. Could Vice deal with the problems of his weapons in ces hundreds of kilometers away from him?


    Even with 100% efficiency, his weapons would need maintenance one day, which might not be so interesting for the head of the family to be responsible for.


    Looking at Lukas and imagining that such a guy could produce weapons of the same quality as he could, Vicente grinned. "Okay, I''m willing."


    Lukas smiled when he heard that. As valuable as he was to Vice, Vicente was also valuable to him.


    Lukas couldn''t be everywhere at once, nor did he have the time to do everything he thought he could.


    With a cksmith as capable as he was, he could greatly improve the oue of his production and even learn more quickly.


    "Okay, let''s meet with the rest of my allies in three days to talk about it..."


    Lukas started to speak, but Vice interrupted him. "That won''t work. I won''t be in Millfall in three days."


    "Do you have to travel?" Lukas frowned.


    "Yes, but if you don''t mind, I can send Rory instead. He can arrange things with you while I''m gone."


    "The redheaded guy?" Lukas remembered Rory.


    Seeing Vice nod, he said. "Very well. Ask him to meet me here at the Association in three days. I''ll bring him to our meeting to introduce my other allies, and we''ll talk about our ns.


    But will you be in town for the auction? There isn''t much time left. Depending on where you n to go now, there may not be time toe back and participate."


    "Don''t worry, I will be in town. I''ll be out of Millfall for a month at the most."


    "Is that right? Then it''s okay." Lukas sighed.


    "Anyway, is your family involved?" Vice asked.


    "No. Not even my sister, so don''t talk to her about it. Anyway, she seems to like you." He smiled. "She said you and your friend were friendly."


    Seeing the look on Lukas'' face, Vice understood that this was a protective brother. "Don''t worry about us. We just went shopping that day. But your sister is very sociable. You''d better keep her out of this. Involving family in such things never works out."


    "I''m aware of that." He said as he stood up with a sigh. "Anyway, I won''t stand in your way anymore. You''re here to study, right? Get on with it. I''ve got some things to take care of too."


    "Hmm, see youter. I''m looking forward to hearing what Rory says about this meeting."


    With those words, the two went their separate ways, with Vicente quickly returning to his goal ofing to this building this morning.


    As he did so, Shelby moved her allies to help Vicente at the Martial Court, and some local nobles took the pressure off the members of that tribunal.


    Vicente''s men worked hard to restore their leader''s image and get back to business as usual.


    But while allies and members of the Mazzanti family were acting on behalf of the group, the Symons family was in opposition, and Marcus stood up to hunt down the person who almost killed him!

 Chapter 176 Visit to House Staples

    <h4>Chapter 176 Visit to House Staples?</h4>


    "What? What are you saying?" A blond, well-dressed young man shouted at one of his men when he heard some not-so-interesting news this afternoon.


    "Young master, don''t get angry. It''s not our fault. That damned Cesar is plotting with his group to use the fall of the Defiant Tyranny to increase his influence." A red-haired woman said as she lowered her head, not daring to look at the city''s most prominent heir.


    A middle-aged man next to the redhead, also with his head bowed, said. "Young master, please don''t be in such a hurry. We''ve only just begun. In a few days, we''ll be able to deal with that damned Cesar. He''s only won one battle, but the war still has a lot of ground to cover."


    Marcus had just heard from his servants that their initial attempts to use the Martial Court and the royal army against Cesar and his people had failed.


    From what he had heard, the Martial Court had suddenly reversed its position on the Mazzanti family that early afternoon. It released the Acolytes who had been imprisoned after thest incident!


    Not only that but from what his men had discovered, Cesar''s group was working and finding ways to clear the charges against their leader and eventually clear his name.


    In other words, Cesar''s situation with the royal forces was getting better by the day, which was bad news for Marcus, who wanted the head of the man who almost killed him days ago.


    Thus, he couldn''t help but get angry when he heard about these local changes, especially since he had always managed everything easily, but now he had problems.


    "But how is that possible? Don''t those damned Martial Court officials respect our family anymore? How can they ignore the support of my family? Do they think they can earn more from a few Barons?" Marcus shouted, refusing to ept the situation.


    The two servants before him looked at each other but said nothing.


    They both knew why the court officials were more concerned with a few Barons than the heir to a viscountcy.


    That''s right, Marcus was just an heir! Until he became a Viscount in his own right, his influence wasparable to that of a Baron.


    The Viscount was his father, and he wasn''t in town. Not only that, but Marcus'' father was somewhat different from his eldest son. Many of those involved in the delicate local situation in Millfall couldn''t be sure whether he would side with his son or the other local nobles.


    In his absence, no one would make a dangerous decision on behalf of a mere heir!


    But Marcus had a colossal ego, and none of them would tell him the obvious.


    The elder said. "Young master, Cesar is mysterious and intelligent. We don''t know what he might be using against the tribunal officials. So I suggest caution. We still have many fronts to deal with him."


    Marcus was rash and arrogant, but he hadpleted the basic training to be a Viscount in the future.


    Though angry, he considered the situation and took a step back, acknowledging Cesar''s victory but wondering what to do next.


    "What can we do? For the time being, we can''t defeat him with the royal powers. So what do we have left that isn''tpromising?"


    "We have the alternative of hiring assassins. We can''t put a bounty on his head, but we can hire assassins to deal with him and his people.


    We''ll use a different strategy than Defiant Tyranny. Instead of paying for his head, we''ll go after the pirs of his group. This will force him to show himself and be vulnerable.


    In the meantime, we can focus on our ns with the Martial Court without having the noble Symon''s name associated with it." The advisor said this, much to Marcus'' delight.


    "Do it. No, let''s go further. Use the assassins who recently attacked the Mazzanti family. They must be particrly angry after getting into trouble, getting hurt, wasting their time, and getting nothing." Marcus smiled and ordered the servant.


    "Okay, young master."


    With that, the man left to take care of the matter, leaving Marcus alone with the red-haired servant.


    He looked at her for a moment and said. "Come with me. I want to see my fianc¨¦e''s family."


    "Yes, young master." She immediately moved to take her master''s cloak and prepare to leave.


    As she did so, she said. "Young master, are you going to investigate these recent rumors?"


    That was what he wanted to do, so Marcus said. "Yes, it seems that Shelby is spending a lot of time with a man who is not me... That''s very strange. I want to know what the Staples family will do about it." He smiled.


    As much as Shelby hated him, and he knew it, her family valued him very much and were cooperative whenever he needed them.


    ''You are getting out of hand, dear Shelby. I''m going to have to punish you a little.'' He smiled.


    With that, he and his servant left his residence, walking slowly but already feeling much better after the treatment he had received to recover from his recent injuries.


    ...


    After a while, Marcus got out of his noble gold, red, and silver carriage, which white horses drew.


    When he arrived at the Staples'' home, he didn''t have to knock to enter there. One of the servants quickly recognized who wasing and opened the door for him, weing him as if he were at home.


    "Wee back, young master Symons. How are you today?" This person asked as he made a respectful gesture to Marcus.


    "Not as well as I''d like. Where is Mrs. Staples? I''d like to talk about Miss Shelby''s strange behaviortely." He said, making the servant frown and look at him.


    It was no secret to the Staples family that Shelby was not easy to deal with. She didn''t mind expressing negative opinions about the nobility, especially her fianc¨¦.


    But Shelby was not a foolish rebel. She had never done anything to make room for Marcus to demand things.


    But this young master hade to this ce with a justification to seek out one of the wives of the Staples patriarch, Shelby''s stepmother.


    That man was only a servant, and though he found the situation odd, he willingly said. "Pleasee with me. Mrs. Staples is in the garden of the mansion."


    "Hmmm." Marcus soon followed this servant along with one of his servants, eager to speak to the Staples matriarch who was in charge of such matters.


    Soon, he found himself in a garden where a beautiful, brown-haired, mature-looking woman was watering nts, her hobby.


    "Young Marcus, what brings you to my residence today?" She asked, though her back was turned to her stepdaughter''s future husband.

 Chapter 177 Polaris Realm’s Customs

    <h4>Chapter 177 Pris Realm''s Customs </h4>


    Upon meeting Baron Staples'' current number one wife, Marcus quickly said hello and kissed one of that beautiful woman''s hands, a level 4 Acolyte.


    After Shelby''s mother''s death, Amy Staples took over as matriarch of the family.


    As in some ces on Earth, women in Pris Realm could have their family names reced by their husband''s names when they married and became their first wives.


    But only the first wife and matriarch of the family had this right. All others had to keep their previous family names.


    Amy smiled at Marcus, who was always so kind when he came to visit her.


    "Madam, I''m here on behalf of Shelby. She''s been seeing a young mantely, and this has been bothering me..." He said in an embarrassed tone. "Some people are already starting to say bad things behind my back."


    After hearing it, Amy''s calm expression suddenly changed as she stopped watering the nts in front of her. "Oh?" She opened her mouth, not liking what she had heard at all.


    "Can you tell me more about this, young Marcus? If my stepdaughter does something she shouldn''t, I will punish her immediately." She said, not aggressively toward him, but toward her rebellious stepdaughter.


    Amy knew Shelby wasn''t stupid enough to betray Marcus or do anything she shouldn''t have. Although she was a young rebel, the orange-haired girl wasn''t stupid enough to get involved in a love affair while she was promised to young master Symons.


    However, as a harsh stepmother who dealt with the marital affairs necessary for the growth of House Staples, this woman was willing to punish her stepdaughter because of Macus'' usation!


    In Pris Realm, the patriarchs chose the future of their children. However, the matriarchs handled the entire marriage process for children and stepchildren.


    Amy wasn''t Shelby''s mother, but she was responsible for her and hadplete autonomy to decide what she wanted as long as it didn''t go against the interests of the Staples patriarch.


    Marcus knew this woman would help him keep Shelby in line and smiled as he looked at Amy''s mature body. "My fianc¨¦e has been seeing a young businessman who recently moved to Millfall. His name is Vicente Fuller.


    I don''t know if they''re in business together. Still, I''m ufortable with her seeing a young bachelor who recently even took her into his home in the middle of the night."


    "What?" Amy turned and looked into Marcus'' eyes.


    She didn''t like Shelby. The young woman''s mother was even more beautiful than Amy, and even today, the Staples patriarch confused their names when he was drunk.


    Not only that, but Shelby looked a lot like her mother, which helped keep her father''s memory of such a woman, which greatly irritated Amy.


    Amy wanted to get rid of the girl as soon as possible, and when she heard such nonsense, she couldn''t help but get angry with her stepdaughter.


    ''What does that brat think she''s doing? Going to an unmarried man''s house in the middle of the night is uneptable! Even if they''re just business partners, it''spletely inappropriate!''


    She knew how important the marriage between her family and House Symons would be, so she looked at Marcus with a determined look and said.


    "Young Marcus, don''t worry. I''ll take care of this matter with my stepdaughter as a matter of urgency. You don''t have to worry about this anymore."


    Hearing this, Marcus thanked her and would soon talk to this woman as he walked with her through the garden, telling her about his ns and how much he was looking forward to marrying Shelby.


    Their wedding was scheduled for about two months from now!


    After nearly 20 years of agreement between his father and the Staples patriarch, the time had finallye for the two houses to be united with this wedding.


    As he talked about it, an event he was actually more excited about because of the extra influence he would gain than because it was the beginning of his union with Shelby, Marcus couldn''t help but notice his future mother-inw.


    He really liked this woman''s body and couldn''t help but lust after her.


    ''When I take over my old man''s position, I will taste this vor...'' He imagined as he walked arm-in-arm with Amy.


    Nobility was dirty and full of betrayals. His father had never tried the wife of the Staples patriarch, but Marcus knew of some of his old man''s adventures with the wives of local Barons.


    As a Viscount, his influence was so great that he could do almost anything he wanted in this city!


    ...


    The night passed quietly in Millfall with no new public shes.


    But that wasn''t the situation in the underworld of such a city!


    Every noble power had already taken a stand regarding Cesar and the Mazzanti family.


    Most of them had changed their positions, but that didn''t mean they were now friends with the rebel Cesar. On the contrary, if he made the slightest mistake, he would once again be the enemy.


    All Vicente''s men had achieved by negotiating with the local nobles was to keep them out of his way at the Martial Court while they expanded their operations.


    If they seeded, they would pay fees simr to what Defiant Tyranny had previously paid these houses.


    So, with no more of the immense opposition they faced from Defiant Tyranny, the Mazzanti family had the best moment in town, having recovered all of their men who had been arrested the day before.


    As a new day dawned, the operations of this previously disturbed family returned to normal. They also began to grow again as more merchants sought to be part of Cesar''s territory.


    Amid this, Rorymanded the beginning of his family''s expansions, waiting for the right moment to switch positions with Vice so that his leader could retakemand.


    But while Cesar''s situation improved, someone important to Vicente rode into town on a brown-furred horse.


    He had ck hair and was dressed in cold clothes with arge hat on his head.


    His skin was bronze, and he had a strange smile on his face as he rode slowly through the outer streets of the city toward his destination.


    ''Vicente Fuller... Let''s see what you have for me.''

 Chapter 178 We Are Equal

    <h4>Chapter 178 We Are Equal?</h4>


    Pa! Pa!


    Two knocks sounded at the front door of Vicente''s house, and he immediately awoke from his rest, somewhat startled.


    Even magicians needed to rest. In fact, until they reached the 4th stage, they had to sleep, eat, and do things that ordinary mortals needed to do in order not to die or go crazy.


    But these needs of magicians were less than those of earthly people. For example, a magician of Vicente''s level needed only 30 hours of sleep a week, while humans in that blue world needed about 50 hours of sleep a week.


    The night before, Vicente had decided to get some rest, knowing that he would soon have problems that would keep him awake.


    But in the middle of his rest, someone who shouldn''t have been knocking at his door appeared and warned him about someone his men should stop before even reaching his door.


    Waking up with a pounding heart, Vicente immediately jumped out of bed. He quickly formed a silver armor around his body.


    "What''s up?"


    When Vicente opened the door to his room, he saw a man with tanned skin, ck hair, and tattoos all over his body staring at him, leaning against the wall opposite the entrance to his room.


    Vicente frowned when he saw Casey at his bedroom door, seeing how bold this guy was to break into his house.


    "You broke in here?" Vicente asked with a serious look on his face.


    Casey smiled and pointed to the entrance of the house. "No, your men let me in."


    ''You bastard... Can your skill do that too?" Vicente understood what had happened.


    Casey''s ability not only allowed him to remove memories from his targets. It could also imnt new memories!


    Casey had just done that!


    "What do you want? Why did youe here like this?" He asked Casey, sensing that there was trouble for this individual toe to him like this.


    "Calm down, calm down. You should rx first." Caseyughed as he headed for the kitchen. "Let''s talk about my mission and our future, Vicente... Oh, should I call you Vicente or Cesar?" He looked back and winked at Vice.


    ''That''s it then.'' Vicente quickly realized that such a guy had discovered his identity.


    But he had expected that and didn''t despair. As someone who should erase the vigers'' memories of Vice''s weapons, it is evident that Casey would recognize the connection between Vicente Fuller and Cesar Mazzanti.


    Vice made his way in silence to the kitchen, where the bold individual was already sitting at the counter, a knife and an apple in hand.


    "Call me Vicente."


    "Well, Vicente, I''vepleted the mission you gave me. I''ve erased the memories of your firearms from the minds of all the people in that vige who have seen or talked about them." Casey got right to the point. "But before I was done, a group of the Symons family began investigating the vige and things rted to you."


    "Symons?" Vicente frowned. "Why would they do that?"


    The Symons family shouldn''t have known who he was and had no reason to investigate him like that. It was true that he had acted against this family, but that was something this group wasn''t supposed to know.


    Casey smiled at Vicente''s ignorance. "You''re less intelligent than I thought, haha.


    That''s obviously because of Shelby Staples."


    Vicente became more serious as he looked at the man. "Do you think Marcus Symons did this out of pure jealousy?"


    "Yes, Marcus is not known for his patience. Though promising in many ways, young master Symons has some ws that make him unstable when ites to women, his pride, you name it. He''s an arrogant young master." Casey said, eating the apple he had cut.


    "But have the men of the Symons family discovered anything?" Vice put Casey''s words in his head, understanding Marcus'' sensitive point.


    "No. I was working, so they never found out any pertinent information about my client." Casey got right to the point of what Vicente wanted to hear.


    When he noticed the Symons men arriving at Martell Vige two days ago, Casey quickly realized something was wrong and stepped up his activities.


    By then, he''d already erased the information about Vicente''s weapons from most of the people in the vige, so there weren''t many left withpromising knowledge.


    He had acted against them by following the movement pattern of the Symons family''s group of emissaries, who, by the way, were far inferior to him.


    "I can''t guarantee that no one else knows about your weapons because people may have left the vige during my stay and not returned. But from what you told me, almost everyone I was supposed to meet there lived there during my time, so I wouldn''t worry about anyone else having that knowledge," Casey exined.


    "Someone like that might never return to the vige and be gone indefinitely. For your purpose of hiding your identity, I don''t think people like that would get in the way of your short-term ns."


    Vicente''s concern was about people who could leak critical information about him to the nobles of Millfall, who could affect him through Nina.


    But that concern would end once he became stronger and more influential.


    "Hmm, I understand. I can''t ask you to deal with people who might not even be in the kingdom." Vice said, knowing that the gold coins he''d paid wouldn''t be enough for such a thorough job.


    Casey stopped staring at the apple he had already eaten and looked into Vicente''s eyes. "Other than that, my work is done. But I''m interested in extending our rtionship. Cesar Mazzanti is someone I''m very interested in."


    Vicente kept an eye on the man but made a curious expression, not knowing how to deal with Casey.


    "What do you want? I know you can''t talk about Cesar''s connection with me."


    Casey smiled and said. "True. When I heard about your connection to him, I couldn''t help but imagine how interesting it could be if we acted together."


    He paused for a moment, looked more seriously into Vicente''s eyes, and increased the seriousness of his tone. "We are equals, Vicente Fuller.


    You and I have seen and experienced simr things, and we are both unsupported people trying to live our lives as best we can and maybe get closer to our dreams.


    Today, I work for aristocrats and sell my skills. But one day, I would like to be free to act as my conscience dictates.


    Of course, I''ll need resources to reach that moment, so I won''t pretend I don''t need material wealth. But I don''t want to have to act for resources eternally.


    Today, and alone, I''m not able to do that. But I see potential in you. And maybe we can do that together."


    "Oh? Do you want to join my family?" Vicente asked, wondering what this man could mean by "we are equals."

 Chapter 179 The Needs of a Don

    <h4>Chapter 179 The Needs of a Don?</h4>


    "Not exactly. I want to be part of a group where I have the autonomy to do whatever I want. Of course, I know I would have to give something to pay for that freedom.


    But that payment would be limited, and besides that, I wouldn''t have any obligation to that group. I have my own interests, and I don''t want to dy them or give them up just to fulfill other people''s goals.


    So I don''t know if it would be good for me to join your family. Maybe seeing me as an outside consultant would make more sense." Casey exined, looking thoughtfully at Vicente.


    Casey had seen a bit of the cruel side of this world. He had his own problems to deal with, and that''s why he had no n ties at the moment, even though he worked for nobles.


    But don''t make the mistake of thinking he looked kindly on nobility. Like Shelby, he had his grudges, and the only difference between him and her was that he thought there could be innocence, or even virtue, even among the rotten nobility.


    But without the same level of support that Shelby had, he had to dryly swallow what he thought about some of his clients and sell his services to all sorts of people.


    Still, Casey had never given up his freedom and opportunities.


    Even if Vicente were like him, he wouldn''t give it up to join this young man''s family.


    "An outside consultant, huh?" Vice murmured, watching the movement of Casey''s heart with his skill. ''He''s not lying.''


    "I see no problem with an outside consultant. But what would be the cost of a consultant of your level?"


    Casey wanted financial support for his freedom, perhaps even military support. Only then could he achieve the freedom to only act when he wanted to.


    Casey was pleased to see that Vicente quickly understood what he wanted and said. "In exchange for one service per month, which can umte over the year but would expire at the end of the year, I would like to receive 100 gold coins per month while I am at the 2nd stage."


    This was an extremely high amount to earn per month at the 2nd stage!


    One hundred coins weren''t very impressive for an Acolyte, but this number of recurring coins could make a big difference!


    To give you an idea of how valuable this was, if Vice promised Casey such a thing, this level 4 man could reach the 3rd stage in less than a year if he decided to use all his coins to buy artificial resources.


    Of course, such an action would have its problems, and it would not be so easy to do, even if one had the coins. But it would still be possible if Vice agreed to it.


    Looking at this figure from another angle, Casey couldfortably support 40 families of up to 6 people per month with those coins!


    Vicente knew how high Casey''s sry was and opened his mouth. "Impossible. I can''t afford that."


    Caseyughed and said. "I know that. How much could you pay me per month? I''ll try to keep working with my clients for now, but that might jeopardize your ns sooner orter. I don''t know what my clients will ask of me, but considering how important you''ve be, there will certainly be people who will target you."


    "100 coins is too much. I can agree to pay 70 gold coins per month if I have the capacity. But for now, I can pay you 25 coins a month, but you must be at my disposal for a monthly mission.


    For now, I don''t mind if these missions expire like you said. But I won''t ept it once I pay you the full monthly amount. That''s too good a sry for yourmitment to me to be reset once a year." Vicente tried to negotiate.


    "How about 80 coins? And if you do not use the missions, we can drop the issue of them expiring after a year. But only 2 missions per year can be umted for future use." Casey made a counter-proposal.


    Casey wanted the best deal possible, so he couldn''t agree to owe Vice something every month that might umte to the point that he could be a ve to the Mazzanti family at some point in the future.


    Vicente thought about it and felt that this was not a bad thing. He could still give missions to Casey once a month and umte two mission rights annually.


    At the same time, although Casey''s ability wasn''t the kind you''d need all the time, it was ridiculously powerful and good to have on your side.


    He had to have this person on his side!


    The cost of having it would be paying that high fee even if he didn''t need Casey''s services!


    "All right, we can do what you say," Vicente said as he showed Casey one of his hands and shook the man''s right hand.


    Casey looked at Vicente in surprise, not expecting this guy to ept such a deal so easily.


    ''Is this good enough for you?'' Casey looked at Vicente silently.


    He valued himself but wouldn''t ept such a deal if he were on Vicente''s side.


    But little did Casey know that Cesar Mazzanti, the real Cesar, Vicente''s former Don, paid dozens of people on Earth every month just to have them on his side for when he needed them.


    The list of people who worked for that man was long. It included politicians,wyers, doctors, police officers, and magistrates - in short, a mafia boss had to have a lot of relevant people on his side.


    Vicente had learned from the real Cesar and knew how important it was to have people who worked for him and weren''t just mercenaries.


    For him, it would be worth it to have Casey if no one else could hire the services of this man!


    That was the price of exclusivity and having someone with such brutal talent on one''s side, one who could grow a lot in the future, by the way!


    So he soon signed a Magic Agreement with Casey, formalizing his future rtionship with this outside consultant to the Mazzanti family.


    But before they could finish their business, a young girl appeared in the kitchen and saw them standing there.


    "Big brother? Who''s that?"

 Chapter 180 Different Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 180 Different Intentions?</h4>


    When Casey saw Vicente''s little sister, he looked at her small body and saw how Nina walked, noticing the aftereffects of the incident she had suffered years ago.


    He already knew about the tragedy of the Fuller family, especially the limitations of this little girl.


    Looking into her eyes, he felt some of the things he had already heard in Martell Vige and clenched his fists.


    He closed his eyes and left the kitchen. "We''ll talkter, Vicente. I have an appointment now."


    Nina didn''t understand what had happened, but she looked at the tanned man and then at her brother, wondering if she had done something wrong.


    Vicente went to Nina''s side and ran a hand through her ck hair. "This is a friend. Don''t worry about him. He was already leaving." He gestured to her, taking Casey aside to see what his sister wanted.


    "Anyway, why are you getting up?"


    "I''m hungry. I''m going to get something to eat." Nina quickly climbed onto the kitchen furniture and showed her brother who stole from the pantry every night.


    ''That''s why you''re growing up so fast...'' Viceughed.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Casey was already on his horse, riding back to his apartment in town, looking at a ne he usually wore around his neck.


    On this ne was a small mechanism that hid a photo of three people: an old woman, a child, and a young man, all with tanned skin and ck hair.


    ''Grandmother, sister...'' He put it back and clenched his fists until his veins and bones were visible.


    Casey tasted blood as he gritted his teeth and remembered a night 15 years ago.


    ''One day, I will avenge what that bastard did to you!''


    ...


    The night passed, and another day dawned in Millfall...


    But at the very beginning of the day, at the headquarters of the Martial Court in this city, some of its members were already there, working forw and order.


    In a three-story cylinder-shaped building in the city''s center, a few army soldiers could be seen here and there, watching over the area.


    Inside the building, dozens of people were alreadying and going through the corridors, going about their daily business.


    But on the third floor of that building, which housed the offices of the city''s court representatives, a door opened, and an orange-haired woman stepped out next to an elderly man.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Shelby Staples. By the end of the day, this person''s situation will no longer be a problem. At least from the point of view of thew, there''s nothing left for him to be implicated in." The old man said as he apanied that young woman.


    Shelby smiled at the old man, grateful for his ''cooperation.'' "I''m d. I don''t understand why a citizen who contributes to the peace and order of the city would have so many problems... But I''m d to have conscientious people like you around."


    The old manughed and said. "Always. I''m ever open to conversation with young people who aremitted to the local good."


    "Hmm, thank you for receiving me, senior. I hope you''lle to my wedding in a few weeks. We''ll have a chef from the capital behind the banquet." She said.


    "Oh? I''ll remember that when I get closer."


    After waving to Shelby, the old man returned to his office, not getting the slightest impression that such a young noblewoman wasn''t happy about her uing wedding.


    From the tone of her voice and her demeanor, Shelby seemed anxious and very happy that this moment was approaching.


    But few understood what was on her mind.


    ''Fucking Marcus. You''re trying to screw me but just wait. We''ll see who ends up worse off.'' She clenched one of her fists while maintaining a gracious smile as she walked alongside Molly through the corridors of this building.


    "Is everything going to be all right, miss? The Symons family won''t leave your friend alone." The red-haired woman beside Shelby asked.


    "I know. But for now, the Martial Court is on my friend''s side. At least it will be until the Viscount returns from his journey." She said, sensing that the kind of danger Cesar might face in the short term was different.


    "But he''ll have problems for sure. I''ll send him a message through my studentter."


    "That''s better." Molly sighed. "It would be good to avoid seeing him now that Mrs. Staples has her eye on you."


    Shelby stopped smiling, remembering the lecture she had heard from her stepmother the night before.


    Remembering how her bloody fianc¨¦ had sought out Amy, Shelby hated him even more for using others to act against her and Vice.


    ''Marcus, you''ll pay me for spreading rumors about me. Just wait. I''ll give you back what I went through yesterday 100 times worse in a few weeks.'' She mischievously smiled for a moment before returning to a neutral expression.


    ''Don''t think I''m going to marry a worm like you!''


    ...


    Later, Rory had finished the first training session he had had time for in thest few days.


    After almost two days of working around the clock to resolve the Mazzanti family''s situation, he had found a moment of peace to do his magic training and had made some progress.


    But he was still only 35% of the way to the Senior Apprentice peak, far behind Vicente, who was already close to the peak of his level.


    However, knowing that he would be free of his responsibilities with the Mazzanti family for the next few days, Rory was rxed about the dy in his progress due tock of training.


    ''Tonight, Vicente will be back in charge of the group...'' He thought as he got dressed, preparing for a morning of more responsibility. ''I''ll use the time I have from today to get thest bit of information I need so we can break into House Irwin.


    I also have to train. I have to be an Acolyte before the local situation stabilizes!''


    It was evident to Rory when Vicente would hunt Magic Pentagrams. As soon as things in Millfall stabilized enough for the group to carry on in his absence, the strongest would go out to get their new pentagrams.


    He didn''t want to fall behind his friend and was aware of what he would have to do during the next few days of ''time off.''


    But as he nned his next few days and prepared to go and sign new deals with merchants in the eastern part of the city, he suddenly felt something wrong as he left his family''s building.


    Swooish!


    Looking up, Rory suddenly saw a speeding de approaching his left chest!


    "Shi..."

 Chapter 181 Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 181 Feeling</h4>


    "Shit!" Rory felt something approaching his chest and immediately shifted his mana to his legs to try and deflect the repeated attack on his heart.


    As he felt his heart pounding harder and his pupils constricting, he felt adrenaline rushing through his body, and in a split second, he thought of many possibilities.


    ''If I jump backward, the de will hit my lower abdomen, and I''ll be seriously injured... But if I jump to the right, I risk not getting far enough away and having my arm pierced.''


    A human''s arm had four points that, if hit, one could bleed to death!


    As a diligent student who had learned about the more than 30 points where one could easily kill another with small cuts, Rory knew that damage to his left arm could be fatal.


    On the other hand, damage to his right lung had less chance ofplications for him!


    ''I''m going to jump to the left side. I''ll suffer damage to my right lung, but the chances of seriousplications will be small.''


    He was thinking all this as he moved, and the deunched to kill him came at him in a straight line.


    One might wonder how Rory could think all this in less than three seconds. But this was not a unique ability of this young redhead nor of any other magician in the world.


    Contrary to what one might think, in a stressful and life-threatening situation, one would think many things at once, and more importantly, one wouldn''t think of words to form a sentence. What happened was that people in Rory''s situation felt what could be simplified by a simple, direct thought.


    But it was more a feeling than a thought!


    By considering all the variables he could think of with his high understanding of his own body and his technical knowledge, Rory jumped to the left and managed to dodge the blow that would potentially kill him!


    "Cough!"


    Still, Rory felt the de pass through his right chest, enter his body near his right nipple, and exit through his back.


    Rory could have increased the properties of his skin and organs to withstand this attack. However, knowing it would be better for the de to pass through him at a non-vital point, he left the way clear for the de and used his mana to protect his vital organs and major arteries.


    Even so, he felt a sharp pain in his chest as he fell backward and coughed up blood.


    It was daylight, so as soon as Rory fell to the ground, bleeding from his back, chest, and mouth, several people in the area, mostly from the Mazzanti family, realized the attack that had just taken ce.


    "Shit!"


    "Raise your guard!"


    "Stay alert! Enemies nearby!"


    Several of the men on Vicente''s property stood up and pointed their guns in that direction while others ran to Rory''s aid.


    Amidst all this, a man on a nearby rooftop saw this, and an ugly expression formed on his face.


    "Tsk!" He jumped up from where he was and saw his target lying on the ground, bleeding. ''That wretch managed to survive an attack from me?'' The level 3 Acolyte thought to himself, determined to finish off his vulnerable target on the ground.


    ''Let''s see if you can dodge the next attack!'' He maliciouslyughed as he picked up another dagger and prepared to throw it closer.


    As an assassin hired to kill people high up in the Mazzanti family, he couldn''t hesitate in this situation where he had such a good chance of doing his job.


    But as he moved, Rory drew the gun on his belt and looked in the direction he had seen the previous attacke from.


    He couldn''t aim at his enemy, but he saw him, and that was enough for him.


    Bang!


    Without hesitation, he fired in that direction, not using any of his mana.


    "You missed!" The assassinughed as he saw Rory''s bullet pass by his left cheek and prepared to attack with all his might.


    But at that moment...


    Bang! Bang!


    A burst of eight shots rang out from various points around the Mazzanti mansion, all of them charged with mana traveling toward that man.


    The bullets were so fast that the assassin could not see what would happen. Before he even heard the sound of the shots, the man was hit in five different ces, three of them vital.


    Not all of Vicente''s men were able to get the right aim on him, but upon receiving Rory''s tip about where the enemy was, every avable man on that side of the building fired in the direction of the moving target.


    A second after the multiple shots, a body with multiple stab wounds fell about 40 meters from where Rory was lying.


    "Shit!"


    "Run! Run for your lives!"


    Several lower-level citizens shouted in the surrounding area, shaking with fear as they felt, heard, and saw the power of the Mazzanti family''s terrible weapons.


    Even some men from the Scarlet Syndicate on the area''s outskirts noticed the power of Vicente''s upgraded weapons for the first time.


    Previously, they had been busy confronting people from Defiant Tyranny during the chaotic night that hadpletely changed the situation in Millfall a few days ago. Therefore, this organization didn''t know what the current power of Vicente''s group''s weapons was.


    But this morning, two of the organization''s guards, who were still there because of the previous agreement with Vicente, witnessed Rory ordering his men to destroy this murderer.


    "Fuck! Are these weapons that good?" One of the two Scarlet Syndicate Acolytes eximed, disbelieving what he had just seen.


    "Tsk! Shit! We''ve almost gained the blueprint of these little beauties!" The other Acolyte said, feeling terrible now that Vicente''s group would no longer need their help to defend themselves against Defiant Tyranny.


    Vicente had lived up to his earlier words, and within the time he had been under the protection of this organization, he had reached a level sufficient to protect his people on his own.


    Of course, his group still had a lot of work to do. But with the end of the Defiant Tyranny, the previous agreement would no longer force Vicente to hand over the method of producing his weapons to the Scarlet Syndicate!


    Seeing what they had lost, the man from thergest local criminal group couldn''t help but regret the things that had happened recently.

 Chapter 182 No Time to Breathe

    <h4>Chapter 182 No Time to Breathe</h4>


    "Quick, get me inside!" Rory yelled as some of his men appeared in front of the building. "Ignore that body. Let''s get all our defenses up. There may be more assassins in the area."


    As a few men pointed their weapons in different directions at the group outside the building, two of them quickly grabbed Rory and backed slowly into their building.


    "Who would do that?" One of the men asked before thest of them entered the building and closed the door.


    "I don''t know. It could be anyone. It could be anything from the Scarlet Syndicate trying to get a new deal to force us to hand over our weapons to them or even the Symons family.


    There are also local nobles who resent what our group has done, and soldiers too." He said as he tried to ignore the pain in his right chest, where he had already stopped the bleeding with his mana.


    As much as Rory was not in immediate danger, he would need a doctor to take care of his wound and prevent it from bing something that would leave him with a sequel.


    That was the main purpose of doctors in Pris Realm: to preventplications. Few diseases in this world could affect people who could use mana and destroy invading cells, such as bacteria that would cause wounds to be inmed.


    On the other hand, potions and recovery pills were very helpful in regenerating exhausted or even injured tissues.


    A doctor''s job, then, was to manage the recovery of his patients so that their bodies returned to normal.


    Doctors worked with alchemists to do this, using pills and potions. But only they could prevent a serious wound from healing the wrong way and creating a problem that could not be solved in the future.


    Aware of this, he didn''t take long to look in the direction of one of the men in the area and say. "Anyway, get me a doctor as soon as possible. I will change my ns for today and stay here until I''m fully recovered, and Vice reces me."


    As the man that would send the request for a doctor left, an Acolyte asked. "What do we do now?"


    "Be on alert. Get all our resting men off their breaks and position them around the strategic points of our building. We could be attacked again in the next few hours."


    "Okay, deputy!"


    ...


    After a hectic start to the day for his men on the Mazzanti estate, Vicente found out what had happened when he visited one of the taverns under his protection after dropping Nina off at the Academy.


    When he heard what had happened, he was naturally concerned for his friend and angry at the enemies who wouldn''t give his family a moment''s peace.


    But without knowing who was behind this morning''s attack, he had little choice but to continue with his ns.


    After leaving the tavern where he had learned of it, he made his way to the Association, where he would finally receive the resources he had ordered days ago.


    With these metals, he could finish upgrading his men''s weapons and return to his identity as Cesar!


    ...


    When he had received more than 250 kilograms of metal bars and a lot of ore, Vicente was in the back of the Association, where carts usually passed by to pick up some of the heavier and bulkier items sold by this organization.


    Spatial storage items were very useful and practical for many things, but they had limitations that made it impractical to transport many resources with them.


    Such items were limited by volume, not mass. So, regardless of the mass of Vicente''s items, what prevented him from transporting those resources in his storage item was the size of the various ores he had acquired.


    With only one 2 cubic meter storage item, he couldn''t even carry 25% of what he had just received.


    That''s why he stood there with his men, who worked directly for the Fuller family, and watched as the Association staff finished loading the boxes of ore and metal bars onto their wagons.


    "That''s all, young master Fuller." One of the workers said as he watched thest crate being ced on Vice''s second wagon, jotting down a few things on a piece of paper on a clipboard.


    When the man showed him the piece of paper, Vicente quickly checked what he had received and left a magical signature to indicate that he had received his orders.


    "Okay. Thank you for your services."


    "We at the Millfall cksmiths'' Association thank you, haha. If you need more resources, don''t hesitate to contact us. We''ll give the young master priority over the first-level cksmiths." The man said goodbye to Vicente, following the orders the council had already given to the rest of the staff at this post.


    Vicente wasn''t exactly one of the Association''s chosen ones, but he was close, and he had privileges that put him ahead of many members of his rank.


    So, this Association official wasn''t trying to curry favor with Vicente or lure him into a new business with those words. He was following the orders of the post''s management.


    Vice was already aware of how different the treatment within such groups could be depending on one''s qualities, so he didn''t bother and quickly went to his home in the city center.


    After extracting the metals from these minerals and reducing the volume of these resources, it would be time for him to return to his people on the Mazzanti estate on the eastern side of the city.


    ''Time to work.'' Vicente thought to himself, knowing that he now had to upgrade his people''s weapons, expand his mafia family''s operations, and stabilize his local position before he could search for pentagrams.


    ...


    While Vicente was thinking about the various things he had to do, the council met inside the Millfall cksmiths'' Association.


    To the surprise of some, for the first time in years, Benson King showed up to attend the meeting!


    As Benson sat down in his chair around arge round table in a room on the top floor of the Association building, the three old men already seated nearby looked at him with different expressions on their faces.


    While Henry, the leader there, looked at him with a neutral expression, a red-haired man with a goatee smiled and said. "Old King, how long has it been since you left your house? You''re only here because of your new disciple, right?"


    Benson wasn''t bothered by the red-haired man''sment and said. "Yes. You want to talk about him, don''t you? How could I ignore that?"


    "We''re going to talk about Vicente Fuller, but we''re also going to talk about the tournament we''re going to have very soon. Our top names are already preparing for the trip out of town." Henry said when he saw Benson''s sharp eyes on him.


    Henry didn''t take Benson and his threats seriously only because many in the association knew that the two had several differences, being the two best local cksmiths.


    Benson hated this arrogant side of Henry and closed his eyes.


    "Then let''s talk about my pupil first. I have no interest in this silly tournament. None of the youngsters we currently have are worth watching." Benson said as he looked at the guy with the same white hair, beard, and mustache.

 Chapter 183 Decisive Days

    <h4>Chapter 183 Decisive Days?</h4>


    At the end of the day, as far as Nova, Nina, Benson, and the cksmiths'' Association, who knew Vice, were concerned, Vicente Fuller left Millfall for Saltstar City.


    But that same afternoon, the Symons family, Shelby, Casey, and several others interested in Cesar noticed him walking back through the local streets!


    After staging his departure from the city, Vicente put on his mask and metal armor and did not hesitate to return to Millfall under his second identity, with some of his masked men carrying boxes.


    He didn''t hide his movement this time, as he had done several times in the past few days. With his situation with the royal forces in this city resolved, Cesar Mazzanti no longer owed the Martial Court or the army anything that could make him hide!


    He made his way through the eastern entrance of Millfall with three men, heading for his family''s headquarters while people on the streets looked at him strangely.


    Some respected the man, for in a matter of weeks, he had risen from anonymity to be one of the most talked about in the town.


    Others feared him, seeing him as just another criminal on the rise, someone who would likely be Ryker''s equivalent in no time. As such, not everyone looked upon him favorably and considered him just another piece of manure that made the town stink.


    But while ordinary people watched Vicente move into his territory in the eastern part of the city, some assassins hired by the Symons family were already watching him from afar.


    Vice was aware of this, as he could sense practically every living thing within a radius of up to 150 meters from him.


    In that space, he could sense the presence of creatures weighing more than 30 kilograms and even determine their position without seeing them.


    Through this mastery of his first skill, something he had sharpened while working as a cksmith, Vicente could sense his enemies watching him.


    ''Two level 4 Acolytes. But they''re not moving.'' Vicente avoided looking in their direction, sensing that neither of them intended to attack him.


    If none of them would attack him, he couldn''t counterattack or shoot them down by prevention. He wouldn''t have justification to do so and could be questioned by real soldiers.


    But besides that, Vice would rather not have to deal with enemies right now.


    As much as he was angry and wanted to see some heads roll, he understood that the best thing he could do now was to continue advancing toward level 1 and upgrade the rest of his group''s weapons.


    ''If I continue at my current pace, I''ll reach level 1 in no more than three days of training. That''s also the time I need to upgrade all my people''s weapons and start some expansionist actions.'' He thought to himself, clenching his fists and holding back so as not to act against the men who were ready to attack him if he moved strangely.


    But just as Vicente didn''t want to fight right away, the assassins watching him didn''t want to attack him with so many witnesses around and without knowing more about him.


    Some of these men had already heard the rumors about the leader of the Mazzanti family and how mythical the man''s powers were.


    Even though they were level 4 Acolytes, these two couldn''t help but respect Cesar''s powers and were afraid to act against him without better preparation.


    The two were merely observing Cesar''s territory, waiting for some important man of the Mazzanti family to show himself in public, when suddenly they saw Cesar walking down the street as if it were no big deal.


    Overwhelmed and intimidated by his courage, they both hesitated, feeling that it would be better to prepare more before attacking this person who had powers over metallic objects.


    A sneak attack like the one the man who had tried to kill Rory this morning wouldn''t work on Cesar!


    "What are we going to do?" One of the two partner assassins asked hispanion.


    "This person isplicated. Even though he''s an Apprentice, he can''t be underestimated." The other level 4 Acolyte said. "His weapons are terrible, and from what we know, his magic talent is enormous.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if his Magic Gem is cyan!"


    Gulp!


    While these two followed Vicente''s movements, he soon arrived at his headquarters, where his men were already waiting for him with the doors open.


    "Wee back, Don Mazzanti." One of the men waiting at the mansion''s door said loudly, his chest puffing out.


    "Hmm, take me to the deputy. I want to see him before we begin our work." Vicente said as he entered the ce with his men.


    Vicente''s threepanions quickly took the metal bars they were carrying in boxes to the training room of the house while one of the Acolytes took Vice to Rory.


    As they walked there, Vicente said aloud to his men. "I want all of our group''s weapons that have not yet been upgraded to the 1st-grade limit. I''ll start working on them tonight."


    ...


    While Vicente and his group were on their way, the Symons family had already received the news of Cesar''s return.


    "What? The bastard dares toe back like this?" Marcus shouted to his men when he heard that Cesar had returned as if he were just an ordinary citizen of this city returning from a trip.


    Even though there were no soldiers after him, Cesar was still someone everyone knew was up to no good and involved in underworld affairs.


    For him to walk quietly in was an affront to the powers that be who lived under thew of the realm, like the local noble families.


    Marcus'' advisor wasn''t happy either, but he had something else in mind. "None of the assassins acted? What''s going on? We hired a dozen assassins to go after the Mazzanti family! Why aren''t these bastards acting?"


    "The first group acted this morning. After that, there was an incident in one of the taverns protected by the Mazzanti family, where two of our hired assassins were shot, and one of Cesar''s men fell.


    As for Cesar, he''s a monster. Maybe the other men are preparing to move against himter." One of the three men standing in front of the desk in the Viscount''s office said this to the young man sitting in his father''s chair and the middle-aged man next to him.


    Marcus pounded the table in front of him and shouted. "Send our men to the bloody Mazzanti residence! These assassins cannot be trusted! Let''s take care of Cesar personally."


    The men in the room fell silent as Marcus'' advisor looked at his young master.


    "Young master, if we do that, we''ll give Cesar''s group an opening to act against ours." The man said. "Without the Martial Court or the army approving any action against the Mazzanti family, any action on our part will give that group the right to defend and counterattack."


    Thews of the Seidel Kingdom were simple. If you were not in trouble with the tribunals, you could defend yourself and counterattack anyone who attacked you, for it was forbidden to attack an innocent citizen.

 Chapter 184 Cesar’s Great Interests

    <h4>Chapter 184 Cesar''s Great Interests?</h4>


    In theory, Cesar couldn''t attack the Symons family because that would be a vition that would get him into trouble with the kingdom. But if the Symons family moved against him first, everything would change.


    But Marcus found it absurd that a Viscount''s family would have to go out of its way to punish an enemy who wasn''t even noble or had powerful backers.


    "We will not attack him. I want to talk to the bastard and demand an exnation for what he did to me." Marcus said, smiling confidently. "I want to test the son of a bitch and maybe find one of his weaknesses! And he can''t attack us either, or we''d have a justification to take action against him!"


    Theoretically, the Symons family couldn''t use what happened outside Millfall a few days ago to act within thew against Cesar.


    After Nova''s testimony that Cesar had only been defending himself and the main enemy of the royal force group that night had been beasts, Marcus couldn''t use Cesar''s previous persecution and attacks to justify acting inside Millfall.


    Of course, he could act against Cesar as he wished outside the city, for the kingdom''sws applied only in the cities.


    As much as one could seek justice for what happened outside the cities, that was something that cameter, justice for something that had ALREADY happened.


    Since there were no royal powers outside the cities, it was a no-man''snd where the strongest decided what to do and how to act.


    At best, one could seek justice after the "milk had been spilled," but that was all.


    Since Cesar had all charges against him dropped, his defense against the groups that had previously attacked him was justified, and the Symons family had no legal basis to act against him.


    Marcus wanted to provoke Cesar and see what he could get out of a meeting with the man who had almost killed him days before.


    But his men were not at allfortable with this. They really preferred to wait for the Patriarch''s return before deciding what to do, feeling less secure in the absence of the Viscount, a Mage who could put an end to all this trouble in the blink of an eye.


    But it wouldn''t be easy to contradict the family heir in this situation.


    The Viscount''s most trusted man had died to the beasts of The Rocky Gorge a few days ago, and without him in the city, Marcus had no one to stop him.


    In the Viscount''s absence, he was the head of the family, and these men had to obey him!


    "Is the young master sure?" His advisor asked.


    "If he''s not careful, this could give our assassins a chance to act," Marcus said, improving his grim expression of a few moments ago and feeling confident about his n.


    ...


    Hourster, night began to give way to day as a new day dawned in Millfall.


    All the local powers were already aware of Cesar''s return, but no one had moved.


    Most of the local soldiers were busy with the Commander''s orders to prepare for the threat of the 3rd-stage basilisk, while a good number of the nobles had already made deals with the Vice''s group.


    Apart from a few people who, like Nova, were curious about Cesar''s return and his subsequent actions, only the Symons family and the Scarlet Syndicate were more interested in contacting him.


    And right at dawn, the first of these groups knocked on the Mazzanti family''s door!


    Pa! Pa!


    A level 4 man knocked on the front door of Vicente''s mansion, and a secondter, it opened.


    Vicente''s men could see people approaching from a distance this time, and when one of the men in armor with a red symbol knocked there, an Acolyte opened the door.


    "Emissaries of the Scarlet Syndicate. To what do we owe this visit?" The level 1 Acolyte asked as he came face to face with the level 3 and 4 men.


    These were high-ranking members of the Scarlet Syndicate faction! For them to knock on the door of Vicente''s group, they probably had important things to discuss!


    "We are looking for your leader. Where is he? We''d like to invite him to our headquarters tonight. Our leader would like to meet Senior Cesar Mazzanti."


    "My Don is in the middle of his training. But don''t worry, I''ll give him the invitation as soon as he''s finished." The Acolyte said while a mask hid the worried expression on his face.


    Even though their group was improving, they still weren''t strong enough to ignore the Scarlet Syndicate.


    Defiant Tyranny had only fallen after their leaders were killed by the level 4 and 5 beasts and the 3rd-stage basilisk.


    If that group hadn''t lost its leadership and its pirs, Defiant Tyranny would still be around to thwart the Mazzanti family.


    The Scarlet Syndicate was even more powerful than this recently destroyed group and was at its peak!


    However, these two groups had two agreements, and for the time being, one side had no reason to distrust the other or even act against the other.


    The strongest man in the group of emissaries didn''t take it badly and said. "Very well. Our leader will wait for Senior Cesar. See youter."


    With the departure of the people from the Scarlet Syndicate, the Acolyte returned to his estate and made his way to Rory.


    Rory had heard everything. "They probably want to renegotiate the terms of our deal. Probably take a little more of what we generate from now on."


    "What do we do then? Would it be better to ignore this invitation?"


    "No. We''ll be leaving soon to hunt pentagrams. We need stability before that, so we''ll have to take a few steps back to be able to go much further in the future." Rory said as he prepared to leave, feeling much better after his treatment the night before.


    "Don''t get into trouble with these people. Vicente will take care of them when he''s finished what he''s doing..." He said as he walked to the secret exit of this post. "Anyway, it''s time for me to go. See you in a few days, guys."


    With that, Rory left to return to his ns, dyed by the previous day''s attack, and to return to his identity as Vicente Fuller''s business partner.


    Meanwhile, Vicente was in the training room on the mansion''s lower level, changing his group''s weapons.


    With 50 weapons to change, training to do, and responsibilities to deal with, he was focused in the dark about some individuals approaching him and his group.

 Chapter 185 Face to face with Cesar

    <h4>Chapter 185 Face to face with Cesar?</h4>


    Pa! Pa!


    Two hours after the Scarlet Syndicate emissaries knocked on the door of the Mazzanti family to invite Cesar to dinner with their leader, the Symons family knocked on the door of this group of Vice''s group.


    While Marcus''s carriage was stopped in front of this property, two of his servants stood at the front door of this residence while several people in the area watched them from other properties, rooftops, and nearby trees.


    Between the assassins and the observers from the local powers, especially the Scarlet Syndicate, they all knew that Marcus Symons wanted Cesar''s head, which was why this sudden visit was somewhat unexpected.


    ''What are they doing? Is young master Symons crazy?'' A subordinate of one of Millfall''s noble families, who was there to observe the situation of Cesar''s group, wondered as he felt his heart beat faster.


    The assassins hired by this family were no less interested and had tense expressions on their faces, wondering if this was a good sign for them.


    Then, the door to Vicente''s residence opened, and one of the group''s masked Acolytes appeared.


    "Right?" He asked as he looked at the two level 3 Acolytes, an old man dressed as a butler and a man in armor, a guard of the Symons family.


    "Good morning. We''re looking for Cesar. Our young master is out here and is interested in speaking with your leader. Please let him know. We''re here to negotiate." Marcus'' old advisor said, feeling a bit nervous.


    But he was a good actor, and only he knew nervousness in his being.


    "Wait here. I''ll see what I can do." The soldier from the Mazzanti family closed the door and went back into the building, quickly making his way to Vicente in the basement.


    "Boss, we''ve got problems. Young master Symons is at our door asking to see you." He said as he entered the training room of the building where he knew Vicente was resting at that very moment.


    Upon hearing this, Vice took his eyes off the pile of 30 weapons he had to upgrade and looked at his subordinate.


    He hadn''t expected Marcus to show up on his doorstep like this!


    ''What is this guy trying to do? Is he trying to kill me? Or is he trying to take a step back to ease tensions with my group?''


    Vicente was a man fully capable of changing his mind and taking a step back to avoid a destructive confrontation that wasn''t worth it for his group. In Marcus'' situation, he would try to make peace with the Mazzanti family to secure his position as heir and turn a rival into an ally.


    But thinking about what he had heard from Casey, he realized that was unlikely.


    Vicente looked at the Acolyte and said. "Okay. Prepare all our men for a possible invasion of the building or an attack on young master Symons'' carriage.


    But do not attack without an obvious sign of confrontation or my signal."


    That man promptly rushed to prepare the men around the estate while Vice changed into a more appropriate outfit to meet the Viscount''s heir.


    When he was done, he went to the front of his house, knowing that Marcus wouldn''t dare enter his property.


    As he opened the front door of his residence, Vice saw Marcus'' group in a carriage on the other side of the street, with half a dozen men surrounding a beautiful gold and silver carriage.


    Vicente''s appearance on his doorstep drew the attention of all the observers in the area. Still, he wasn''t bothered by the several men hiding nearby.


    He looked at Marcus and said aloud. "Young master Symons, it''s good to see you again! How are you?"


    Marcus looked out the window on the left side of his carriage, maintaining a neutral expression but very angry at this masked individual across the street.


    "Senior Mazzanti, I''d like to talk to you in my carriage. Is it a problem for you toe to me?" He forced a smile as he asked.


    Vice smiled under his mask and walked halfway down the street. "It is a problem. I won''t make a point of the young master entering my property, so I hope you won''t make a point of me getting into your carriage.


    I guess meeting in the middle of the street is good enough, no?"


    The assassins nearby saw Vicente practically alone in that ce and felt a little uneasy, sensing that Marcus'' goal was to create an opportunity for them.


    "What are we going to do?" One of the men in the area asked his ally.


    "Let''s wait a little longer. If young master Symons abandons our services, there''s no point in killing Cesar. But he might give us an opportunity, so be prepared." Said one of the strongest assassins in the area to the men nearby as he felt his hand itch to attack Vicente.


    While the men of the Scarlet Syndicate watched the situation and waited to see what would happen, Marcus stepped out of his carriage with his men.


    Standing only five meters from Cesar, a man he knew could kill him if he hesitated, Marcus tried to ignore his heart pounding and sweat forming on his back.


    He got right to the point. "Senior Mazzanti, what is it you have against me? Why did you try to kill me that night?"


    Hearing this, Vicente devilishlyughed, finding the young master''s question funny. "I tried to kill you? Are you sure about that, young master? I only shot in the direction of my strongest enemies. You were not my target."


    Marcus took this as a provocation and said. "That is not true! If I hadn''t hidden in time, one of your bullets would have hit me and killed me!"


    "Young master, it was a stray bullet. It wasn''t meant for you. Besides, I would have done it differently if I wanted to deal with you." Vicente moved one of his hands, and a red pentagram appeared, making everyone in Marcus'' group feel their armor tighten over their bodies.


    Gulp!


    The men jumped back as they felt it as if Cesar was trying to move against them.


    But just as they prepared to defend themselves, Vicente stopped what he was doing, leaving them as they were before he acted.


    "You see, I don''t have to shoot you to threaten you, young master Symons. So, your fears are unfounded. I wasn''t trying to kill you." Vicente said in a soft tone before bing more serious. "But things aren''t that simple. The young master tried to kill me. May I ask why? I''ve never had any problems with you or your family."

 Chapter 186 Assassination Attempt

    <h4>Chapter 186 Assassination Attempt?</h4>


    Feeling somewhat threatened, Marcus almost regretteding to this ce.


    But he managed his fear and answered Cesar''s question. "Did I try to kill you? Senior Mazzanti is mistaken. I didn''t know that the royal forces were after you because of a collusion with the leaders of the Defiant Tyranny.


    I was manipted by corrupt people and joined the hunt against you. But my group was only after your capture.


    As the Senior said, we had no reason to fight each other."


    "Oh?" Vicente opened his mouth. "So, what are you doing here today? I guess you didn''t juste to understand what happened that day, did you?"


    Marcusughed subtly and said. "Senior Mazzanti really is brilliant. Actually, I came here for more than that. I came to rify the previous situation and to resolve what we have between us with dialogue and perhaps an agreement for the future.


    Missions must bepleted. Goals must be achieved. But changes can be made along the way for the greater good."


    Upon hearing thisst part, Vicente found it a bit strange but thought it meant that Marcus might be ready to back down.


    ''Was I wrong?'' Vicente asked himself.


    But while he was questioning himself and paying attention to Marcus, one of the men observing the area moved before five other individuals did the same, just in different ways.


    Vicente paid attention to his surroundings, and when he felt the organs of some individuals in his area of influence filling with mana, he realized that the assassins were attacking him.


    Swooish!


    Two des, one made of wood and the other of stone, sliced through the air towards Vicente''s vital points.


    ''Non-metallic des? These people prepared to act against me.'' Vicente showed everyone his red Magic Pentagram as he moved from his position and jumped backward, trying to dodge the artifacts he couldn''t manipte.


    Seeing this, Marcus opened his eyes wide, not knowing how his assassins would deal with Cesar but impressed by the speed of his target''s reaction.


    ''That fast? He moved practically at the same time as my assassins!'' Marcus eximed in his mind, trying to look surprised by this attack.


    Only his assassins and his men knew the code he had used to order this attack. But even so, Vicente had dodged the assassins'' first attack as if he had already known about it.


    It was a testament to his awesome skills, and even Marcus'' guards couldn''t help but be impressed.


    As the Symons family group saw how much deeper Cesar''s powers were than they had imagined, des of earth formed below where Vicente had stopped as he dodged the two des that had missed his body.


    A red Magic Pentagram appeared under his body, and several des of earth formed and shot out of the ground towards his body.


    Vicente noticed this ability of one of his enemies. He frowned as he saw that he had fallen into his opponent''s trap.


    He manipted the metals in his armor, creating three shields with 100% efficiency in a single second, positioned between his vital parts that those des could hit.


    As he was very close to the enemy''s attacks, the des formed by the ground soon hit those shields and Vice''s body, leaving several wounds around his legs and arms.


    He let out a sound of pain as his teeth pressed, feeling that he had escaped the worst, but he still suffered several cuts.


    But while he was in pain, his shields torn in half by those des, four assassins appeared at the edge of the street, all charging at him.


    "Shit! They''re going after Cesar!" One of the Scarlet Syndicate''s observers saw this and felt the need to act.


    But just then, a burst of gunfire erupted from inside the Mazzanti mansion, men with upgraded weapons unloading their rifles and shotguns on the assassins around Vicente.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Shit! Enemy attack!" One of the men from Marcus'' group ran with his young master to his carriage.


    As much as they were behind this attack, there was no way they could control the situation!


    With Cesar''s people acting against the assassins in the area, they had to ensure their young master didn''t get hurt.


    Amid the gunfire from Vicente''s men, the men approaching him were wounded by the amount of bullets hitting them and had no choice but to retreat before they even had a chance to hit their target.


    "Shit! These bastards'' weapons are better than we thought!"


    "Shouldn''t they weaken after a few rounds?" A level 4 Acolyte asked aloud, feeling that the information they had gathered about this group''s strength was wrong.


    The bullets fired by Vicente''s men did not diminish in power after the first shots, as they had heard!


    The leader of these men felt a wound in his arm caused by one of these weapons and saw that it wouldn''t be so easy to take action against Cesar.


    With so many supporters, Cesar and his people would take out several of them before he fell!


    Vicente took advantage of the turning point in this surprise attack to act against these enemies, using all the metal at his disposal around him to make it difficult for these people to escape.


    "Since you''vee, leave your bodies behind!" He shouted as he gestured with one hand and the red pentagram in front of him glowed brighter, and various metallic objects flew into the surrounding area like the des of a shredder.


    At the same time, all those men had some metal objects on their bodies and felt those things being drawn towards Vicente, making it difficult for them to escape.


    "Shit! Can this bastard attract 2nd-grade items?" One of the assassins felt some of his defensive items preventing him from escaping as it was attracted to Vicente, making him feel as if someone hadssoed him and was pulling him in the opposite direction he wanted to go.


    Normally, the abilities of a 1st-stage magician would only affect 1st-grade items at most. Therefore, everyone was surprised to see their 2nd-grade items pulled towards Vicente.


    ''I can''t manipte these 2nd-grade items to damage your bodies, but I can attract and repel them at will!'' Vicente thought as he used one of his hands to pull those bodies towards him while the other held a pistol.


    At that moment, Vicente looked at the strongest enemy in the area, the one who had hurt him a few moments ago, and didn''t hesitate to shoot him in the head.


    Bang!

 Chapter 187 Resolution

    <h4>Chapter 187 Resolution </h4>


    Bang!


    That opponent, who was struggling to get up, didn''t even hear Vicente''s shot in his direction when he saw the flesh of the gun in the masked man''s left hand, and then something hit his right eye.


    "Aaaaaaaagh!"


    He screamed in agony as he felt a sharp pain in his eye, not enough to kill him, but enough to temporarily blind him and distract him.


    Vicente''s men took advantage of this and another opportunity he''d created, all firing in the direction of the enemies'' heads while the only two who hadn''t gotten any closer to Vice fled.


    "Shit!"


    Marcus saw this from his carriage and realized that he wouldn''t be able to kill Cesar with this action.


    Thinking quickly about the problem that could intensify his enmity with Cesar, he ordered one of his men.


    "Go kill one of the assassins!"


    "What?" The man eximed in surprise, not expecting to hear such an order.


    "Kill one of them. That will stop this attack! The Mazzanti family won''t be able to me us!" Marcus said, making his idiot men understand what they had to do.


    Cesar was their enemy, but he didn''t need to know that they were rted to these assassins, nor that they wanted to kill him.


    If they didn''t move now, they would look suspicious. But if they helped eliminate these assassins, they could turn the situation around and make it more pleasant to do business with the Mazzanti family.


    ''I don''t like it, but only by getting closer to this bastard can I eliminate him!'' Marcus thought to himself, a few steps ahead of his men.


    Arrogant as he was, Marcus was no fool. He might get carried away regarding his women or ego, but he was no dummy. He knew the basics of power rtions and the importance of appearances!


    With that in mind, he couldn''t help but take a step back and prepare to change his strategies.


    While he was thinking about this from his carriage, one of the level 4 Acolytes in his group did what he was supposed to do and attacked the strongest enemy in the area.


    By using his special abilities, this man made the observers in the area, and Vicente''s staff look at him strangely.


    But when he attacked the strongest assassin from behind, who was vulnerable to him, everyone realized what the Symons family was doing.


    "You!" The assassin felt something rip through his chest, but he couldn''t cry out in the horror of being betrayed by his employer.


    "Bloody assassin, die!" The Symons man shouted, pulling his sword from the enemy''s body and striking again, this time at his neck.


    Vicente''s men stopped shooting at the man and turned their attention to the three remaining individuals while the Symons man beheaded the assassin.


    In an instant, the body of the first assassin fell to the ground, headless, before Vicente used metal des to deliver fatal blows to the other three.


    Trapped by his skills and bruised by the bullets that had struck them, these Acolytes soon became vulnerable to him.


    As he shed at them with his des, they offered no resistance. They lost their lives as they were impaled by metal des or sliced open.


    Blood sttered all around, and several properties in the area were stained with the blood and organs of those bodies.


    The civilians who watched from a distance trembled and felt their legs weaken. Meanwhile, royal soldiers were already rushing to the spot, alert to the attack that had been unleashed tens of seconds ago.


    It had all happened fast. In less than a minute, Vicente was facing Marcus, talking to him, and then the street they were on was littered with four dead bodies, blood, and bullet holes here and there.


    Even one of the horses in Marcus'' carriage had been hit by a lost bullet or a bullet that had ricocheted off of some powerful object in the area.


    Amid this, some of Vicente''s men held their positions inside the building while a group of three level 1 Acolytes left the building and went to their leader''s side.


    Vicente took his eyes off the bodies in the area and tried to ignore the pain in his body as he looked at the Symons man who had helped him.


    "Thank young master Symons for me." He said, imagining that Marcus would leave after this whole situation.


    ''I am not sure if that guy provoked this situation, but that action was definitely to try to make peace with me.'' He looked at the level 4 Acolyte retreating to the Symons family carriage.


    ''I don''t know what to do with this family right now. My situation isn''t good enough for me to get into trouble with a Mage''s family.'' He thought. ''I''ll dance to the music for now. I''ll decide what to do with this family after I add my second pentagram.''


    It was the least he could do. Without even that, any decision regarding the Viscount''s family would be hasty.


    Vicente looked at his men and said. "Come on, boys, collect the belongings of these assassins. They attacked us, so we''re entitled to their possessions."


    ...


    After the previous situation, Vicente and Marcus'' groups split up, with the Mazzanti family exining what happened to the soldiers who hade to their post after the previous attack.


    Marcus had a lot to think about, so he left the situation as it was for the time being, while Cesar didn''te to him either after thanking him for his help earlier.


    After collecting the resources of those assassins and recovering from his injuries, Vicente left his estate to take care of some expansionist matters for his group before the dinner he would have with the leader of the Scarlet Syndicate that evening.


    Meanwhile, time began to pass as morning gave way to afternoon, and soon, the end of the day approached.


    While the Mazzanti family group was dealing with this morning''s incident and trying to get on with their other business, Rory had ''returned'' to town to work on behalf of the Fuller family!


    After meeting with Lena, the Irwin family''s maid, he left for his meeting with Lukas and the associates of this young man Vicente wanted to get close to.


    As he made his way to the Millfall cksmiths'' Association building, Rory tried not to stress about the attack the day before and this morning.


    His thoughts were on things he and his people could change, not on what had already happened.


    ''With the information I''ve gathered so far, we''ll be able to take action against the Irwin family whenever we want.'' He thought to himself, eager to attack the first noble family of their journey.


    A Baron''s family waspletely different from a secondary outpost of a criminal group supported by nobles!


    With that in mind, Rory was eager to return to the Mazzanti family and finish organizing the Irwin family raid.


    ''With this family''s resources, we''ll be able to raise the strength of a few more of our men!''

 Chapter 188 Important Encounters

    <h4>Chapter 188 Important Encounters?</h4>


    Seeing the young blond man he had met weeks ago waving at him, Rory immediately put aside his thoughts of how to strengthen his group and went over to the young cksmith.


    "Have you advanced a level? Have you be an Acolyte?" Rory said as he noticed a difference in the sensation he felt from Lukas'' body nowpared to what he had felt when he first met this guy.


    Lukas had advanced this afternoon and finally reached the 2nd magical stage. He was delighted with himself, and when he heard the redhead in front of him, he smiled and said. "Fortunately, I could break through the barrier between the 1st and 2nd stages earlier."


    "Congrattions on that. With your talent, it won''t be long before you be a 2nd-stage cksmith." Rorymented, genuinely happy for Lukas, much to Vicente''s credit, of course.


    "Thank you... But you''re not far away from advancing, either. I''m more impressed by your progress than by mine. You''ve only recently awakened your powers and are already close to bing an Acolyte." Lukas was sincere because even people with Green talents often stayed in the first stage for a year or two.


    But that was because most didn''t have the resources Rory and Vicente had in their first weeks after awakening. Most had to build their positions from scratch because everyone had their own interests, and not every family would have enough for everyone.


    Lukas was part of a financially well-established family. However, several people in his family needed a lot of resources, and he didn''t have a simr ability to justify a significant investment in his house. So he had to fight on his own to make it this far.


    However, he was still favored because he had a good master and some support within the Association. Most people had none of that and usually only managed to advance in the first months or years after awakening through ordinary meditation.


    Roryughed at Lukas''ment before changing the subject. "Anyway, where''s that meeting you told Vice about?"


    Lukas looked down the street and motioned for Rory to follow him. "It''s at the house of one of my contacts. It''s almost time for the meeting, so let''s go there."


    "Hmmm."


    As they walked along the sidewalks of downtown Millfall, Lukas asked. "By the way, did Vicente leave the city? How''s your family business?"


    "Fine. Vice went to Saltstar City, as he told you. If he''s sessful, we''ll have some extra resources to strengthen the family." Rory said, creating a facade to justify the speed of growth the Fuller family would soon have.


    Previously, their resources hade primarily from the food resale business that Andrew had left to his son. But as the Mazzanti family''s operations developed, more resources woulde from this group''s underworld operations.


    Robbery, fees charged to merchants who wanted to be part of their territory, and more would create opportunities for advancement for the known members of the Fuller family.


    Upon hearing that, Lukas became interested, seeing that if things went well for such a family, they would soon have more resources at their disposal.


    "Well, if our rtionships improve, we''ll be able to benefit from each other''s good results," Lukas said. "Some of my friends have good talents but need support."


    "Hmm, and our family needs good friends with talents. We have several fronts that could use the services of your allies, Lukas."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll have a chance to make some good contacts tonight." The blonde smiled before they entered a well-kept house in the center of town.


    Entering the house, they passed some servants until they came to an entrance hall with many tasteful decorations in a very well-lit environment.


    Seeing six young people standing or sitting there talking about various subjects, Lukas caught their attention by greeting everyone and saying loudly. "My friends, this is the representative of the person I told you about the other day..."


    He continued as Rory looked at the four men and two women of Lukas'' age standing there, each having different and special types of Magic Gems.


    Considering the aura each of them radiated, but also the outfits they wore, Rory wasn''t confused as to the specializations of each of them.


    There were two alchemists, a doctor, an enchanter, and two engineers, as well as Lukas, a cksmith.


    All these young people had promising talents, with green or yellow gems, most of them at level 1 Acolyte. However, one of them was still a Senior Apprentice, while the most advanced was at level 2.


    Seeing young people who followed the most important specializations in the magical world, Rory realized how valuable the contact between Vicente and Lukas had been.


    ''If we can get at least two of them for our group, we''ll benefit greatly!'' Rory thought as he smiled at these people, waiting for the moment to introduce himself.


    If he could get an Alchemist and an Engineer for his group, the Fuller/Mazzanti family would be strengthened considerably.


    While an alchemist could produce essential consumables for the group, an engineer could create countlessplex devices that could be used for simple or even difficult tasks.


    Having an enchanter would also be very good, as someone like that could significantly enhance the properties of items created by cksmiths and engineers!


    "Hello, my name is Rory Point..."


    ...


    While Rory was meeting Lukas'' allies and friends, Vicente arrived at the headquarters of the Scarlet Syndicate faction in a carriage belonging to the Mazzanti family.


    He had been invited to meet the leader of that faction, and as a member of the Scarlet Syndicate, he couldn''t refuse.


    Upon arriving, Vice immediately met some men who were waiting for him, and after greeting him with respect, they quickly led the way to where Brody Wright was already waiting for him.


    Brody Wright, level 5, was one of the strongest warriors in the city, respected even among the few Mages.


    In the magical world, not everything can be understood by one''s level alone. Since magic forms differed greatly in the type of power each magician possessed, some naturally had a much higher fighting ability than others.


    Normally, one would not bepared to people of another ss. Warriors, whether they were magicians or generals or both, were those who possessed raw powers useful inbat and could typically only bepared to each other. However, someparisons outside the same ss served to indicate one''s social position in a given area.


    Brody Wright was a level 5 Acolyte but the third strongest in Millfall, weaker only than Viscount Symons and Commander Christopher Hogan.


    Although there were nearly 20 Mages in the city, he was among the strongest and most respected. Aware of this, Vicente didn''t dare to be disrespectful when he met such a man!


    "Senior Wright, I''m d to finally meet you."

 Chapter 189 Dinner with the Head of the Scarlet Syndicate

    <h4>Chapter 189 Dinner with the Head of the Scarlet Syndicate</h4>


    When Brody heard Vicente speak and saw him bow to him, he immediately took a liking to this rising young man who obviously knew how to behave in the presence of a superior.


    "Young Cesar, you''re so polite. Don''t bother acting like that in front of me. Just treat me like an ordinary man." The red-haired, middle-aged-looking man said as he smiled at the masked man in front of him and motioned for him to sit down.


    Vicente ignored the people around him, men guarding the appetizers and waitresses ready to serve food and drinks, and took a seat on the other side of the table where Brody was sitting.


    It wasn''t arge table, and the distance between Vicente and Brody was only three feet, close enough for the ck-haired young man to feel slightly pressured.


    Brody''s words and manner were friendly, but his level 5 aura wasn''t restrained, and Vicente naturally felt as if he were standing in front of a powerful predator, capable of killing him if it wanted to.


    Ignoring the unusual yellow gem on this man''s forehead, he asked, but without being impertinent or showing that he didn''t want to be there. "Senior Wright, what do you want from me? I''m at your disposal to answer your questions."


    Seeing Vicente pick up a ss of water and act rtively rxed, Brody didn''t take kindly to his haste in asking such a question.


    "You''re like me, straight to the point. Well, that''s not bad. But let''s talk while we eat." He said as he pped his hands, and immediately, the well-dressed, smiling waitresses in the area began to bring their tes.


    "But first, I must thank you for your recent actions. Without you, Defiant Tyranny would still be a problem." He said with a smile on his face as he poured wine for himself and Vicente.


    "It wasn''t nned. I just had to act and get lucky in the end. I almost died that day, Senior." Vicente said before thanking him for the wine and tasting it, manipting his mask to show only his mouth.


    "Good wine." He said after smelling and tasting some of the dark red liquid.


    "Hmm, this is my winery''s best production. I''m d you like it." Brodymented, not bothered because Vice was keeping his identity a secret even from him.


    As the waitresses ced the tes in front of him and Vice, they both paid attention to the meal being served, with lots of greens and carbohydrates but plenty of animal protein.


    Meanwhile, they exchanged a few causalments about their situation, about the food, nothing too relevant.


    Then they both began to eat, and Brody said. "So, young Cesar, what do you want? Before I tell you what I want from you, I want to know more about you."


    Vicente stopped tasting the delicious food this man was serving him and looked into Brody''s eyes, remembering his dinner with the real Cesar Mazzanti on Earth.


    ''Today, I''m here to be tested. If I behave well and don''t raise any red gs, I''ll have the ''privilege'' of continuing to serve this man... If not, I''ll be killed.'' He reasoned calmly.


    An ordinary person would be nervous in such a situation. But having gone through something simr on Earth and having learned a lot from the real Cesar Mazzanti, Vicente was quite calm.


    He then answered. "What I want is power, resources. I want to be stronger and be able to live the way I want. But I don''t have a specific goal."


    "Oh? Don''t you want revenge? Why did youe to Millfall? You weren''t from around here." Brody asked with interest, not knowing that Cesar was Vicente Fuller but that the Mazzanti family''s leader was not from Millfall.


    "I have no reason for revenge. I was raised without parents or family. In fact, my onlypanions are myrades in the Mazzanti family. As for why Millfall, it''s because there was space here." He replied, acting so calm and direct that Brody couldn''t help but believe it.


    Vicente was hiding the truth about his real purpose. After all, there was nothing more dangerous than a determined man!


    Cesar Mazzanti had taught him never to get involved or even take a chance with someone who was willing to do anything to get something. People like that were hazardous, and if you couldn''t avoid them, you had to eliminate them to avoid problems.


    On the other hand, people withmon goals of greatness, such as those searching for wealth or individual power, were easier to control...


    Like the real Cesar Mazzanti, Brody Wright thought much the same and liked what he heard from the young Apprentice before him.


    ''This is good. If I show you the way to gold, you''ll follow whatever I want, even if your interests contradict mine.'' The red-haired man smiled in a way that hid his true intentions.


    "Indeed, the city''s eastern side was free for all to use. You were right to take advantage of the opportunity. Not every city like ours has room for neers like you." Heplimented him and went back to eating.


    "So I suppose you''ll be expanding your operations now, right? With the end of the Defiant Tyranny, many shopkeepers are looking for support."


    Vicente agreed as he ate. "Yes, but that''s up to the factionmand. I don''t want to interfere where I shouldn''t."


    Brody said. "Don''t worry. While I am indeed interested in some of the businesses left behind by Defiant Tyranny, I don''t have the manpower to take over everything they left behind.


    However, you and your group could be useful to me by providing the protection service they offered in their territory."


    "Oh? Then I''ll do it." Vicente said, following the man''s lead even though he personally disliked this person and nned future actions against him.


    As the little one there, Vice knew he had to swallow his pride and do bitter things for the sake of his future.


    Since he could not go against this man, he could only act as a subordinate in order to have a chance to live and be stronger, just like a gangster would have to do on Earth.


    "All right, since we understand each other, I''d like to make a new deal with you, young Cesar." Brody finally got to the point of this meeting.


    ''As expected...'' Vicente thought to himself. ''He actually wants to renegotiate the agreements he had with my group.''


    "To give you more room to maneuver and to protect you from the local nobles, I need a little more than you''ve been giving me. How about we keep the percentage of the profits that go to me, but you give me the blueprint for one of your firearms?" He smiled, showing what he wanted from Vicente.

 Chapter 190 Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 190 Negotiation ?</h4>


    When Vicente heard the horrible ''proposal'' that Brody Wright had for him, he couldn''t help but make an awful face under his mask.


    He wouldn''t bother to give more of his profits to this faction for the stability he and his family needed to go in search of magic pentagrams. But his weapons were the most valuable thing he had besides his own powers.


    Giving them to another group would be remarkably dangerous.


    But how could he refuse? The man in front of him could kill him with a wave of his finger!


    Vicente could kill level 3 Acolytes with ordinary talents inferior to his own, as was the case with most of his opponents so far. By the same logic, he could fight with some bnce, perhaps even advantage, against level 4 Acolytes, but without the chance to kill them. However, before advancing to level 1, he knew he would have no chance of withstanding a single move from a level 5 Acolyte, even if that person had low talent.


    But the man in front of Vicente was a born warrior and had a Yellow talent that was by no means negligible.


    Vicente didn''t need to fight or challenge Brody to know he would die if this faction leader wanted him to!


    ''Damn it, so you''re not going to give up!'' He held back his anger at Brody, sensing that this man had not forgotten the ''loss'' he had recently suffered.


    The deal Vice had recently made with the Scarlet Syndicate had been crucial for him and his group to continue to operate while strengthening themselves to reach their current level. Without that deal, they would probably all be dead by now.


    But that deal had only been possible because Vice''s weapons were at stake, which was the only thing he and his people could use to lure the Scarlet Syndicate group. But he had known from the beginning that he would get enough to stop Defiant Tyranny, and he had never been willing to hand over his weapons to such a faction.


    Brody had probably realized that already, but he wasn''t willing to let Vice control the situation as he pleased.


    As the strongest and the one with the biggest hand in the matter, Brody was the one who would control the pace of things!


    He realized that Vice was very upset about his demand andughed inside.


    ''Do you think I''m going to let you use me like this without doing anything? Kid, you may be smart, but you still haven''t achieved what it takes to fool me so masterfully.


    Consider this your punishment for ying with someone you shouldn''t have.''


    But despite his thoughts, Brody wasn''t angry with Vice, for as much as such a boy had acted for his own good, the result of his actions had been very beneficial to the Scarlet Syndicate.


    Vicente saw the serene look on Brody''s face and realized that he would have to take a few steps back. ''I''m going to have to gamble.''


    "We can do what Senior Wright says. But I''d like to ask for some time. These weapons are my greatest creations. I don''t want them to fall into the hands of non-aligned forces.


    I''d like to train some of your men to make this weapon for your group and have them know exactly how to make the model you''ll have without risking others having ess to it."


    To make Vicente''s weapons, one would only need cksmiths and people to assemble the parts of these weapons. It was something that anyone with the materials and blueprints could do.


    However, Vicente had created a method to make it difficult for others to learn how to make simr weapons by taking them apart and reverse engineering them.


    If he had to give one of his models to this faction, he wanted to make sure that the Scarlet Syndicate wouldn''t be the ones to start a gun revolution in this world by letting one of their models fall into the hands of people who could understand how these weapons worked and replicate them.


    Not only that but if he could get this man to agree to have some of his men trained by Vicente first, this young man could buy some time before the Scarlet Syndicate had weapons like his group''s.


    "I also want the ammunition for this model to be produced exclusively by my group. To prevent any of our enemies from getting their hands on one of your weapons and using it against us, I want to be the sole supplier of the ammunition."


    Without ammunition, guns were like useless toys. Even if someone got their hands on one of these weapons, not only would they not be able to learn how to develop weapons because of Vicente''s mechanism, they wouldn''t be able to use them freely because they would have a limited number of bullets.


    Hearing this young man''s words, Brody was surprised to see that Vice knew how to swallow his defeats and do what he had to do.


    Vice''s first request didn''t seem strange to him, but he didn''t agree with the second. "What makes you think that your group will be able to keep these ammunition safe when you don''t even trust my group to keep possessing them? I don''t see how you, being the only one capable of making these bullets, will change anything about this kind of danger."


    Vicente heard this and immediately responded, not with words, but with his own powers.


    He showed Brody his red pentagram and used some of the utensils on the table between them to form several bullets of different sizes and designs.


    "Because I don''t have a lot of prepared ammunition on my property. Since I make them with my skill, I don''t have to make a big stockpile like cksmiths would if they had to make them. Whenever you need ammunition, I can produce the amount you need on delivery without having to store it."


    Seeing those bullets and hearing that, Brody couldn''t deny Vicente''s power''s versatility and that it made him more efficient at protecting that ammunition.


    A cksmith could never make one or two bullets. They would have to maximize the efficiency of their work and would certainly produce a muchrger quantity in a longer time than Vice would need.


    Understanding this, Brody saw that Vicente wasn''t just trying to trick him into having a monopoly on these items for some silly reason.


    "I see..."


    ...


    While the two were negotiating how to make a deal on a gun model, Marcus Symons was receiving information about his men''s investigation of Vicente Fuller in another part of the city!


    "Well? What did you find out?"

 Chapter 191 Results of Casey’s Work

    <h4>Chapter 191 Results of Casey''s Work</h4>


    "What have you found out?" Marcus asked two of his men who had been in Martell Vige recently.


    Meanwhile, he smiled, hoping to find somethingpromising against Vicente Fuller that he could use against the bold young man who had met with Shelby Staples when he shouldn''t have.


    Marcus wasn''t suspicious of Vicente and Cesar''s rtionship. But frustrated by the level of power the Mazzanti family leader had demonstrated this morning, he could only focus his anger on striking this other fool who had challenged him.


    "Not very relevant, young master. This Vicente Fuller seems to be just an unfortunate young man." One of the two men said, both with ratherplicated expressions.


    Neither of them cared much about the situation of people not rted to them. But they felt a little bad when they found out the truth about Vicente, especially since they knew that Marcus was unlikely to leave the young man alone.


    "Vicente Fuller is the young son of a merchant who made his own fortune by reselling food from the less wealthy nobles of Scott Province.


    His family wasn''t particrly rich, but they weren''t poor either. They weren''t talented or unique, nor did they have significant connections to the powers that be in the province."


    Vicente''s father had some friends among the lower nobility of the province. But the Barons were of little importance, and he had too few contacts among them to be considered important.


    Hearing this, Marcusughed, noting that the fool who had challenged him by finding his woman alone had no support.


    "So he only has this small family on his side?"


    "No, he has no one." The other man said. "A few years ago, on a family trip, Vincent Fuller lost his mother in a confrontation of experts. After that, his sister was kidnapped by an unorthodox cult, and then his father died.


    Today, the Fuller family consists of him, his 8-year-old younger sister, and a few friends and subordinates who have joined him recently. If there''s one low-level Acolyte on his side, that''s a lot."


    Marcus heard this and did not feel sorry for Vicente. This young man''s miserable life would not exempt him from being punished for getting close to another man''s fianc¨¦e!


    "Is that all? Is there nothing else remarkable about him?" Marcus asked, feeling that with this data, he already had some of Vice''s weaknesses to target and punish him for getting involved with Shelby.


    "There is nothing more, young master." The two men said at the same time.


    Casey had done his job in time before these men reached people who knew about Vicente''s guns beforehand. So, none of the Symons family investigators had discovered the connection between Vice and Cesar.


    In the dark, Marcus couldn''t use this investigation to hurt Cesar.


    But he wanted to target Vicente.


    He gave his orders, eager to see the guy begging at his door, promising never to speak to Shelby again. "All right, here''s what I want you to do..."


    ...


    After a few hours, Vicente finally left the Scarlet Syndicate headquarters after making a deal with Brody Wright to hand over one of his weapons projects.


    In the end, Brody had epted that Vice would train some of his men to produce the weapons and that the ammunition would be produced exclusively by the Mazzanti family. But in return, that family would have to give 10% more of the profits to the Scarlet Syndicate faction.


    From Vicente''s point of view, this was a terrible deal!


    However, as the weaker party, he had to sign such an agreement, or else he might not have even returned from that dinner.


    But Vicente wasn''t going to stand idly by!


    As he walked home, he thought about everything he had discussed with the leader of the Scarlet Syndicate.


    ''That bastard! For now, I''ll have to do as he says, but when I get stronger, I''ll make him pay for forcing me repeatedly!''


    The leader of the Scarlet Syndicate had already forced Vicente to join his group before, which had started the whole mess with Defiant Tyranny. Now, he was forcing Vice to hand over a model of his firearms, which could disrupt some of the young Fuller''s future ns.


    With all this in mind, Vicente was more determined than ever to bring all these problems back to Brody Wright in the future.


    ''I''ll walk in the line and obey you as long as I''m weak and need stability for my men and me to hunt magic pentagrams. As soon as the situation changes, I''ll deal with you!'' He thought as he saw the Mazzanti estate in the distance and headed home to return to training and upgrading his group''s weapons.


    ''Since you will have my weapons, I must takemand of your group!''


    ...


    Another day would end for Millfall, and a new day would begin.


    After a night of hard work, Vicente would finish upgrading another batch of his family''s weapons, reaching 75% progress on the 50 weapons he had at his disposal earlier.


    Also, after training a little each time he was exhausted, even with the magic support items, Vicente had improved his mana density a little more and was about to advance to level 1!


    With over 93% of the energy a Senior Apprentice could umte before reaching the bottleneck between the 1st and 2nd magic stages, he was very close to advancing and bing an Acolyte.


    But this time, he wouldn''t use external items to get a head start. With the situation in Millfall bing less chaotic for his family, he wasn''t in such a hurry to seek artificial resources to increase his strength.


    Considering where he was and how his people needed those resources more than he did, Vice didn''t intend to spend on resources for himself in the short term.


    As his group''s operations expanded, he would soon need more people in this city, which meant more people to feed.


    With this in mind, he took the day off to upgrade his group''s weapons and finally try to advance to the next level!


    Shortly after dawn, he would stop for coffee and give his men a few orders before heading back to the training room in the basement of the building.


    He was aware that Rory had had a good meeting with Lukas'' associates the night before and about the possibility of robbing the Irwin family. But he left those matters for the next day.


    There was nothing more important to this young man looking to the future than his time in seclusion.


    ''Time to see what lies beyond...'' Vicente thought to himself as he closed his eyes once more and began to meditate.

 Chapter 192 Level 1 Acolyte (1)

    <h4>Chapter 192 Level 1 Acolyte (1)</h4>


    The next day...


    After Vicente finished upgrading all of his group''s weapons that had not yet been modified, he was 100% focused on attempting to break through to the 2nd stage.


    Having reached just over 99% progress at the Senior Apprentice level hours ago, Vice had been focused on his seclusion ever since.


    In the basement of his residence, he was alone in the training area, meditating while the semi-transparent mana around him shone like small stars.


    Reaching the peak of a level was not a guarantee of advancement; where one would only have to take the next step and then be at a higher level.


    The magic world didn''t work that way!


    The difference between a 1st-grade pill and a 2nd-grade one, or even between pills of the same grade but different purities, was not just the difference of one minimum point between the threshold of the two.


    Each advancement brought with it a significant quantitative difference but also qualitative improvements.


    If a Senior Apprentice had 70 points of power when they reached the peak of their level, a level 1 Acolyte wouldn''t have 71 points when they reached their new level. No, they could have 100 points, 200 or more. Not only that, but they would gain the ability to feel, see, and understand the world in apletely different way.


    This happened more between stages of magic, but it also happened between levels of the same stage.


    Because of that, advancing a stage was never as simple as taking the next step and reaching 71 points, as in the example.


    In a way, what happened during a breakthrough was like a change of identity, and during a breakthrough, you would change so much that to say you would change your race would not be extreme.


    To change so much of yourself, you would need more than just a little energy to get through a bottleneck. They would need a lot of energy for their level. They would have to know how to manage that mana without destroying their bodies or souls. They would have to use it to change themselves, to develop their pentagrams, and to improve the connection between themselves and their Magic Gems.


    All of this and more took time and effort on the part of the person trying to advance a stage, especially if they were doing so without the help of external artifacts or resources.


    But in order to make this quantitative and qualitative progress, all one needs, apart from having already reached the pinnacle, is understanding, something associated with one''s natural talent.


    Vicente knew that his talent was not just what his Magic Gem showed. Each of his gems had a different talent, and the strongest talent influenced the weakest.


    As such, his understanding, or rather his ease in understanding this world, was superior to that of people with yellow talents.


    Usually, people with this level of talent didn''t have much trouble advancing from Senior Apprentice to level 1 Acolyte. For them, it was only a matter of time, even if they trained without the help of external items, to evolve their stage powers.


    There was little risk of failure for people with such talents, so even though he had two gems that required twice as much mana as normal for a person of his level, Vicente didn''t have any major difficulties in his meditation.


    While he was collecting mana from his surroundings, he was working on absorbing this mana and, at the same time, using it to enrich his being, his senses, pentagrams, gems, and so on.


    During Awakening, one would have all of this enhanced but would have no control over any of it, as everything would happen naturally and bemanded by the Magic Gem that "chose" them. But at higher levels, every time one went through the stage advancement, they would have tomand all these processes consciously.


    That''s why it was so much more difficult and time-consuming to raise one''s stage than it was to Awaken magical powers!


    Vicente felt that his progress was over 100%, and after two hours of meditation, he reached the mark of over 111% progress.


    Still, he didn''t feel the changes were remarkable, let alone that the amount of mana under his control would be enough to raise his level.


    ''A level 1 Acolyte has between 2.5 and 3 times the mana density of a Senior Apprentice.'' He understood that he would have to absorb much more mana to advance. ''But I have two Magic Gems. That means I''ll have to absorb 5 to 6 times more mana to raise my level!''


    Vicente had two talents and two magic forms. He had been aware of this since he had understood his post-awakening powers.


    But because of this, he had to absorb mana to feed his two Magic Gems and his first two Magic Pentagrams!


    As one raised their level, their pentagrams and gems would be transformed to a certain degree.


    Of course, this wouldn''t change the form of the power or the type of magic one could use, as this could only be changed before Awakening. After Awakening, at most, one could evolve into different paths depending on the type of magic pentagrams one absorbed.


    But power mutations didn''t happen to people who had already awakened their magical powers.


    However, that didn''t mean one''s Magic Gem or Pentagram couldn''t evolve!


    As they evolved, they would need more and more mana to be stronger. So the Magic Gems would transform along with their owners, bing capable of filtering more mana as one grew stronger.


    For example, if a Junior Apprentice could absorb 1 unit of mana per training session, by the time they became a level 1 Acolyte, they would be able to absorb much more than 1 unit per training session.


    On the other hand, the powers rted to one''s Magic Pentagrams could be improved and refined after one advanced. But this only happens if one uses their breakthrough moments to change these parts of themselves!


    Normal Apprentices would only have one Gem and one Magic Pentagram to transform. Still, Vicente had two of each, so he needed more mana and attention than anyone else of the same level.


    Aware of this, he didn''t get nervous when he sensed the amount of mana he would need and went ahead with his basic progression strategy, gradually controlling more and more free mana and using it to transform himself.


    He didn''t have to do everything simultaneously, as if he were desperate. One step at a time was enough, and after that, he was confident that he could achieve his quantitative and qualitative progress.

 Chapter 193 Level 1 Acolyte (2)

    <h4>Chapter 193 Level 1 Acolyte (2)</h4>


    It had been more than 13 hours since Vicente had begun his attempt to advance to level 1 of the Acolyte stage, and he was still in that training room at the Mazzanti family headquarters.


    Another afternoon had given way to evening, and the night was gradually giving way to the start of another day as Vicente meditated in that room, making the people in that building gradually more anxious.


    An ordinary Senior Apprentice''s progression to level 1 of the Acolyte stage took between 4 and 6 hours. But the head of this family had already been in the training room for more than twice the maximum time!


    Therefore, while they were on the outskirts of this estate, the men there became increasingly worried about their leader''s situation.


    Some of them had even changed shifts twice, going to rest, working in the family territory, and returning to this ce. However, Vicente was still in that cultivation room.


    One of the Acolytes who had been there since Vicente began his meditation was one of the most nervous. He hadn''t only entered the training room to check on Vice because the family leader''s powers affected the entire building.


    Ever since he began his attempt to advance, Vice''s powers had caused everyone in the building to feel heaviness in their consciousness, as the internal metals in their bodies were affected by the maic wavesing from the training room there.


    As time passed over the past few hours, the maic phenomena around that building became more intense, and all the 1st-grade magical equipment there stopped working.


    At the same time, sparks would appear from time to time near sharp surfaces, and the house''s walls, ceiling, and floor would look strange.


    These phenomena resulted from someone with Vincent''s elemental affinities attempting to advance their stage.


    Aware of this, despite their leader''s dy, the men around this estate still held their positions and fulfilled their duties, for their leader should be okay.


    But even though they were aware of this, the people there couldn''t help but be nervous, quite tense as they waited.


    In the midst of this, some of them were talking among themselves.


    "Why is he taking so long?"


    "I don''t know... He must have run into a problem."


    Two men exchangedments in low voices on one side of the building.


    On the other side, near where Vicente was training, two Acolytes were also talking about it.


    "What''s taking the boss so long? Someone with his talent level should have finished this ten hours ago."


    "Our boss'' power is extreme. Maybe the level of mana he needs is very different from ours." A man who had recently returned from his restmented, not wanting to say words that might question the level of his leader''s talent. But inwardly, he couldn''t help but question it.


    The higher the talent, the faster the progress!


    No matter how fast Vicente was in other situations, advancing one stage was the most important way to tell someone''s talent level.


    After all, it didn''t matter how fast you could advance within a single stage. If you couldn''t make a stage breakthrough in the maximum amount of time, you risked staying at the same level for the rest of your life!


    There was a limit to how much one could meditate. It depended on a magician''s level of power. Still, everyone had their limits, and if they couldn''t progress within their limits, they would fail.


    Failing to break through would make it even more difficult for them to break through in the future, which was an awful sign.


    ...


    While many of Vicente''s men were worried, he was still meditating in his training room with his eyes closed.


    However, if someone walked in there at this moment, they would see a rather peculiar situation.


    Sitting in the lotus position, Vicente floated 20 centimeters above the ground while the mana in the air around him seemed to form arge chain over his body.


    As his Magic Gem continued to glow an intense yellow, with rays of light constantly entering it, one of the points of this chain suddenly cracked.


    A cracking sound spread through the area as the chain cracked more and more rapidly as if it would explode at any moment.


    Seconds after the first crack, a burst came from the semi-transparent thing around Vicente as he suddenly opened his eyes to see the space around him distorting with the dense energy of the area.


    Opening his eyes and looking around the room, Vicente saw and felt the consequences of his meditation, noticing the effects in the area disappear as he felt all the mana there being absorbed by the two gems on his forehead.


    All the energy concentrated in the small space of this training room soon entered him as if he were arge manhole in a flooded street that, after being cleared, quickly "swallowed" all the water above it.


    Sensing this, Vicente formed a satisfied expression as he noticed his level suddenly rising and stabilizing at the beginning of the 2nd stage!


    As this happened, the two pentagrams inside his being vibrated and increased in size, gaining new details in their strange symbols.


    At the same time, his two gems suddenly radiated a feeling of lightness to Vice''s entire being, while he felt as if the colors in his surroundings had be more vibrant.


    His senses multiplied, and he could see smaller things that he knew humans couldn''t see with the naked eye.


    He could sense the mana in his surroundings from a greater distance than before, which also gave him greater control to probe those close to him.


    His sense of touch and hearing were developing. Closing his eyes briefly as he floated in the air, Vicente could almost feel the air molecules touching his skin as he heard some of his men talking on the other side of the door.


    "...The effects have changed..."


    Ignoring the two talking, Vicente neglected his taste buds, the least useful of the senses in this situation. He noticed a much greater attraction to the many metals in his surroundings, whether they were parts of living bodies, the building, or metal artifacts near him.


    Vicente didn''t gain any new abilities, as that would onlye with new pentagrams. But all of his previous aptitudes and abilities have advanced a few levels.


    Also, now that he was on a new level, he felt he could create even stronger and moreplex spells and control more mana during his uing meditations.


    "Perfect!" He opened his eyes again and said aloud, feeling the good sensation of progress and improvement.


    ''With this breakthrough, I won''t be defenseless against the bloody Brody anymore!'' He clenched his fists, feeling that everything might change after he absorbed his second Magic Pentagram from his first gem.


    When that happened, his powers would stabilize, he would gain a new ability, and he could finally think about taking action against his local enemies!

 Chapter 194 Worry

    <h4>Chapter 194 Worry?</h4>


    Clenching his fists, Vicente felt the difference between level 1 of the Acolyte stage and his previous level.


    The feeling he had now was so incredible that he practically didn''t feel human anymore!


    The difference between what he had felt before bing a magician and after the Awakening was much stronger than now, considering the difference in the dimensions of that breakthrough. But in terms of the amount of mana under his control, Vicente now had about 20 times more mana than what he had gained from awakening his powers weeks ago.


    In addition to a much greater amount of mana at his disposal, he felt as if something was missing and he could get much stronger in no time.


    This was the feeling of a new ''space'' opening up in his being for him to add new Magic Pentagrams to his essence.


    Vicente had two Magic Gems, so he felt two new spaces avable!


    However, this was not as good as one might imagine. Not knowing how his powers rted to his second gem, Vicente had no idea what kind of Magic Pentagram he should absorb for his second soul.


    That was a problem!


    He quickly realized this after his initial euphoria caused by his breakthrough.


    Noticing two empty ''spaces'' in himself, he became more serious and considered his situation. ''If I don''t absorb a pentagram for this other gem, doesn''t that mean I''ll be left with part of my cultivation unstable?''


    Gulp!


    Thinking about what might happen if his powers continued to grow without him having the necessary stability, Vicente felt uncertain and fearful about the future.


    If the mana in his body remained unstable, he could even explode!


    ''Shit! I had ignored that!'' He thought as he looked at the ground, trying to find an answer to his situation.


    Should he try to absorb just the next pentagram of his first Magic Gem? Or perhaps he should take a chance and absorb two pentagrams, the second for his gem that he didn''t even know what was like.


    Previously, Vice had had the feeling that he shouldn''t use his second gem or the pentagram associated with it. Since his Awakening, he had never tried to understand this part of himself for fear of what might happen.


    A body and soul had to have strong characteristics to withstand the powers of a Magic Pentagram. Precisely for this reason, the level of pentagrams one absorbed had to be in line with their characteristics to not destroy their foundations.


    But Vicente had a yellow Magic Pentagram associated with his second gem!


    This was a level of pentagram that normally only a Mage''s body could withstand.


    And as much as this pentagram was already associated with him, a Magic Pentagram was not something one could use without being worn down by it. There was a cost to the body of the magician who used their pentagrams.


    The first risk of a pentagram was associated with the moment of its absorption when it could even destroy the body and soul of the one who tried to absorb it. However, after absorption, this essence caused physical and mental damage after each use.


    If one wasn''t strong enough, a pentagram could even kill them!


    But if one was powerful enough, its benefits outweighed its harms, and as one grew stronger, the damage caused by the constant use of pentagrams could be reversed and ignored.


    Aware of this, Vicente didn''t want to use this Yellow Magic Pentagram without having confidence in himself first, so he had never tested this part of himself.


    But now he was in a dilemma.


    ''I need to find a good schr!'' He thought of the only possibility in front of him.


    Schrs didn''t just develop spells and special things important to the magic world. They were the ones who knew the most about the rules of magic, how one could manipte them to one''s advantage, but also about Magic Pentagrams and Gems.


    If anyone could help Vicente understand his situation, it would be some well-ranked schr. Apart from someone like that, he was unlikely to find any good advice in Pris Realm unless he met a magician of the highest level.


    But it was easier to find schrs than top-level magicians.


    ''I can''t tell anyone about my peculiarities, but I can learn more about Magic Gems and Pentagrams.'' He thought to himself.


    ''I intend to go to Alpine Woodpecker Forest to hunt pentagrams. I''ll take advantage of the fact that this area is close to Ironcrest to look for schrs in that city.''


    Ironcrest was the secondrgest city in the province, the second-best ce in the area for Vicente to look for schrs who could answer his questions.


    As for Alpine Woodpecker Forest, after days of studying the book he had obtained when stealing Defiant Tyranny, Vicente had concluded that the area had a good chance of being valuable to him.


    Ironcrest was a city with the best cksmiths in the province. As Alpine Woodpecker Forest was nearby, perhaps this would be an interesting forest area for cksmiths like him.


    Pentagrams had to bepatible with the powers of the magicians who absorbed them. Thus, looking for pentagrams in that area could be suitable for Vicente, so he wanted to go there.


    Thinking ofbining the useful with the pleasant, he couldn''t help but consider a brief visit to Ironcrest to find a way to solve this problem.


    Deciding to do so, he sighed, feeling there was nothing more he could do about it for the time being. He could only continue his ns until he left in search of the pentagram hunt and left the matter for when he went to Ironcrest.


    "Now I have to focus on Millfall. I have to make sure my group has stability during my absence." He muttered as he got dressed, preparing to leave that training site.


    When Vicente opened the door of the ce that had been under the observation of the men on that estate for several hours, those in front of the entrance to the training room at that moment couldn''t help but look at him differently.


    But sensing Vicente''s power at a new level, those Acolytes there soon formed smiles on their faces, seeing that their leader had made an important breakthrough.


    "Boss, congrattions on reaching level 1!" The two of them ran up to him, congratting him as they felt their hearts beating harder in their chests.


    "Hmm, I worried you, didn''t I? I needed a bit more mana than I thought I would, and it took me longer to advance... Anyway, luckily, I made it before I was exhausted." Heughed as he said this to his men while walking up to the residence''s second floor.


    "Now that I''m at level 1, get ready. I intend to set off on the hunt for Magical Pentagrams in a week at most." He said confidently, making those men even more excited, as they still hadn''t absorbed their new pentagrams.

 Chapter 195 Expansion and Stability

    <h4>Chapter 195 Expansion and Stability?</h4>


    After exining his ns to two of his men, the two soldiers from the Mazzanti family quickly left Vicente to spread the information around the headquarters.


    If Vicente were to leave in a week at the most, all the Acolytes and those who could reach that level in the next few days would have to prepare to be ready in seven days at the most.


    After that, those who had reached the next level would probably have to hunt for pentagrams on their own, which wasn''t that interesting, considering that they would have a better chance of getting something better if they were with Rory and Vicente!


    Those who were already Acolytes would just have to prepare for the journey, while the Senior Apprentices who were about to be promoted would have to hurry to move up a level!


    As Vicente''s headquarters became more lively after his breakthrough, he left to meet some of his contacts.


    ...


    Earlier in the day, Vicente had gone public with his Cesar identity, revealing to several of his associates that he was now an Acolyte.


    That morning and early afternoon, he had met with some merchants interested in joining his territory, with whom he had signed 9 more agreements for the ession of new territories under his protection.


    With these new contracts, he would receive 10 gold coins from each as a monthly payment for protection, a much higher amount than the one charged to River and Zander''s tavern.


    However, Vicente was already nning to update his territory''s security fee for each of the more than 20 establishments he currently had under hismand.


    Knowing that no one wouldin at the moment, he took the opportunity to finally make a profit from these establishments, even disregarding the belongings of bandits or troublesome customers that his men might take.


    After that, he returned to the local mercenary guild, where he didn''t hesitate to hire four more men for his party, thinking ahead to the next few days when he would leave Millfall.


    Alpine Woodpecker Forest was about eight days'' ride from Millfall. So Vicente figured he would be out of town for 20 to 30 days once they left in a week.


    When he and the core of his group would be away from the city, he would need people to continue his family''s operations in Millfall.


    In addition to the support of the Scarlet Syndicate, he also needed people to work for him.


    Thus, in addition to some men who would be arriving from Martell Vige in the next few days, Vicente would have these 4 new mercenaries the next day, bringing his group''s numbers up to 60 men.


    With that in mind, knowing that 12 men between Junior and Senior Apprentice level would being to Millfall from the vige, he finished his day''s business and returned to his organization''s headquarters.


    On his way back to his headquarters, Vicente didn''t notice anyone following him, as had been the case a few days ago when he showed up in town and on his previous movements.


    After his action against the assassins who had tried to kill him in front of Marcus Symons, Vicente had scared off most of those who had been watching him earlier.


    Still, he preferred not to risk too much outside his headquarters, as some assassins might still be interested in his head.


    ''Time to take care of the Irwin family robbery...'' As he entered his estate, he thought to himself. This was thest thing he wanted to do before his group left for the Alpine Woodpecker Forest.


    But as he entered his building, one of Vicente''s men was already waiting for him with a message from someone.


    Upon receiving it, Vicente immediately saw Shelby Staples'' signature and wasn''t surprised.


    ''Congrattions on the magic step forward, Vicente. This is an important progress in our ns...'' He started to read it as he walked to his office, seeing that such a woman was watching him.


    ''I guess it''s time for you to go in search of a new pentagram, right? Take your time, but don''t forget we must talk when you return. With your advance, we can begin my ns to bring chaos to the nobles of this city and aplish some of our goals.


    Anyway, don''t worry about your group. In your absence, I''ll try to keep an eye on your operations and help your men if necessary. The same goes for Nina. I can''t visit her because of some problems, but I''ll watch her.


    With love, your best ally.''


    He finished reading, seeing how avable Shelby had be.


    Sigh!


    ''If you weren''t so slippery, Shelby, I''d trust you as much as I trust Rory.'' Vice closed his eyes as he sat in his office, thinking how nice it would be to have someone else he could trust and who could solve problems like Shelby.


    But that woman was capable of betraying her own family, using questionable methods to get close to him, threatening and ckmailing. He didn''t want someone like her!


    He wanted someone like Nova on his side. However, this beauty was part of the army and was unlikely to give up her dreams and be a criminal.


    "Things are really difficult..." He bitterlyughed as he realized the one he wanted would hardly stand by him if she knew who he was.


    Burning Shelby''s message, Vicente soon read all the letters from his Fuller family business partners that had been waiting for him for a few days.


    Rory and other members of the group could handle the affairs of the Mazzanti family. But the Fuller family affairs could only be handled by Vicente. So even when he was working as Cesar, Vicente always received messages from his Fuller family men.


    When he quickly read that his representatives were working as expected, he took another worry off his shoulders.


    The vige was entirely under his control, and the number of men approaching his group to be his employees there was steadily increasing. Moreover, hispany''s business with the vige merchants was growing as he had expected, given the low prices they chargedpared to otherpetitors in the province.


    Satisfied with the state of his public affairs, Vicente finally looked at the report that Rory had recently sent, which spoke of the Irwin family''s circumstances!


    Reading it, it wouldn''t be long before he began to update some of his ns regarding the robbery of this family.


    But even with the changes, his ns to raid the Irwin mansionter this week hadn''t changed!

 Chapter 196 The Beginning of the Robbery

    <h4>Chapter 196 The Beginning of the Robbery?</h4>


    Two nights after Vicente''s advancement...


    After his level-up, Vicente made the necessary changes to his ns for the robbery of the Irwin family.


    After taking a little longer than nned tobine his ns and knowledge of robbing well-protected properties with what Rory had passed on to him, he finallypleted his preparations.


    This morning, Vicente summoned his most important men and immediately went over his ns with them, giving orders to the people who would act with him.


    Luckily for him, magicians in this ce werepletely different from humans on a small blue. On Earth, he would have had to give his men a few weeks to train what to do after the whole n was ready to be put into practice.


    Before much training, even a team of talented thieves would have difficulty breaking into a well-protected property and stealing safely.


    To make a pertinentparison, robbing the Irwin residence in Millfall would be like robbing a small bank branch on Earth.


    This wasn''t just an ordinary family''s property!


    If a group like Vice''s didn''t prepare well for a simr robbery on Earth, they might even get wiped out.


    But things in the magic world were very different from Earth. There, even low-level magicians could easily learn what to do and prepare for a robbery of this difficulty with only a few hours between their first conversation and the moment of the robbery!


    Therefore, after dismissing his men to prepare for the raidter, Vicente wasn''t worried they wouldn''t be prepared enough. There was plenty of time!


    With that done at the beginning of the day, he would spend the rest of the day concentrating and ignoring what was happening in his group or in Millfall.


    With the deals he had madetely, as well as his advancement and his group''s demonstration of power against the young master Symons, few would stand in his way now.


    The Mazzanti family expanded their operations without a hitch, gradually bringing in more men from Martell Vige and taking over more posts in the city.


    But with everything going ording to n, Vicente finally had time to focus on simpler things, like a raid on enemy property.


    ...


    Later that day, the Scarlet Syndicate men selected by Brody Wright arrived at the Mazzanti family building to talk to Cesar about producing the model of the firearm their group had negotiated days earlier.


    Upon arrival, the group was greeted as usual, with a level 1 Acolyte quickly answering the door to greet them.


    But to the surprise of the men there to learn, Cesar wasn''t there.


    "He''s not here? But how? Our leader said he talked to Cesar about using here to start studying this afternoon." One of the three Scarlet Syndicate cksmiths shouted, an ugly expression forming on his face.


    "Yes, we are aware of that." A masked man in armor said in a rxed tone. "Don''t worry, the boss has gone to solve a problem and will return in a few hours. You can start learning from him tonight."


    This was a setback for the ns these men had been given, but if they were going to start learning today, it wasn''t such a problem.


    Unlike Vicente, ordinary cksmiths didn''t learn so quickly. Most of them needed days of effort to learn how to make a new type of item.


    Since these men were there to learn how to make a model firearm, they were sure it would take them two to four weeks to master what was necessary to start making weapons for the Scarlet Syndicate.


    A few hours'' dy would not change the time it would take them to master what they needed.


    Seeing that Vice hadn''t changed his ns, one of Brody''s men lowered his tone and said. "In that case, let''s wait for his return."


    "Please apany me." The Acolyte, one of the few at the headquarters at the moment, said and led them to a ce where they could wait for Vicente.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the wealthy district of Millfall...


    This upscale area of the city was quiet as usual, with the young daughters of rich and powerful men walking the streets of this safer part of town.


    Some walked with their pets, others with friends, chatting about women''s issues.


    But in some parts of this area, young people were also venturing into things they shouldn''t, into rtionships that would be considered forbidden and would result in severe punishment for those involved if found out.


    But in the shadows of thete afternoon, in the most secluded ces of this area, hardly anyone would notice the rottenness of the upper order, the betrayals and intrigues going on behind the backs of important people.


    Amid the forbidden actions of some, a carriage bearing the symbol of the Fuller family stopped in front of the Irwin estate, and some well-dressed and well-groomed men got out and went to their meeting with the family.


    "Representatives of the Fuller family, please, this way." Said one of the butlers who had been expecting this group when he saw Vicente''s men.


    Two days ago, Baron Irwin had received a letter from Vicente requesting a meeting to discuss business. Apparently, Vicente had managed to get some jewels and sent some of his men to show them to the Baron.


    Every noble family liked jewelry and the like. After all, jewels were a stock of value!


    Some jewels were worth 100, 200, 300 gold coins!


    For a wealthy family with few members, as was the case with most noble families of the kingdom, it would sometimes be impossible to carry all their coins if they had to flee quickly.


    But if part of that wealth were in the form of jewels, it would be much easier to do so!


    With the same volume of 20 gold coins, one could have a piece of jewelry worth 5, 10, or even 15 times that amount!


    Thus, whenever a nobleman was able to increase the number of jewels in his family, he did so in order to be better prepared for a moment of escape, a danger of destruction.


    It was precisely for this reason that the Baron, upon discovering that Vicente''s group had such items to trade, had readily agreed to meet his business partner''s men that evening.


    But while these men were being led to the Baron, a fourth person entered the estate unnoticed in a long box carried by one of these men!


    A masked man was waiting for his moment to strike inside thisrge rectangr metal box!

 Chapter 197 Overcoming Barriers

    <h4>Chapter 197 Oveing Barriers?</h4>


    "Sir, can you show me the bathroom?" One of the Fuller family''s emissaries, who was carrying a long metal box simr to the ones hispanions were carrying, asked the butler who was leading them.


    Hearing this, the man in the ck suit smiled and showed him the bathroom in the corridor they were in.


    "The second door on the right." He said, not finding it strange when the man went into the bathroom with the metal box.


    These boxes that Vicente''s men were carrying must have contained various items that were precious to the Fuller family. It wasn''t surprising that the Acolytes sent by the young Fuller had been careful with them, taking care of what was their responsibility all along.


    The butler and the other men of the Fuller family stood outside the bathroom waiting for the man until he returned a minuteter with the same box in his hands.


    The butler then took them to the Baron''s office, where the man was waiting for them.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the bathroom where one of Vice''s men had just left...


    A masked person who shouldn''t have been there was standing in front of the toilet with a red pentagram spinning in front of his right hand.


    Sensing all the metallic objects on the property, including the number of magicians and people there, it took Vicente only a minute to confirm all the information Rory had gathered.


    ''Rory was right. The defenses on this property are on all the windows, doors, and openings with contact with the outside of the property. The only way in is through the front door, from where one of the butlers must open it for us.'' He sighed, noticing that there weren''t many barriers inside this mansion but rather around it.


    In addition to defensive items that would make the outer doors of this ce virtually imprable to 2nd stage magicians, there were a number of warning devices that would be triggered if one somehow managed to get past the barriers.


    If Vicente had tried to force his way into this ce, even after oveing the barriers, he would have had an additional problem when the warning devices sounded, alerting all the men on the estate to his presence.


    With several mid- and high-level Acoytes there, including level 7 and 8 Generals, Vicente knew he might even die if he activated one of those rm devices!


    However, with the help of the servant Rory had seduced, he had found a way to enter safely and now had the path to the estate''s vault.


    Sensing the location of this family''s resources, he saw that all of Lena''s information was correct and looked up at the ceiling.


    ''ording to the maid, Lena, a tube runs through this bathroom and connects to the floor where the vault of this residence is located.'' He immediately used the metals around his body and began to float in the air, entering the ducts to follow the safest route to the vault.


    Nine magicians were in the area, watching different points of the building. To avoid most of them, Vicente used this route, leaving the bathroom and quickly following the path rmended by Lena.


    To pull off this heist and achieve his goal, Vicente would have to move around the property, open the vault, and steal whatever was valuable inside before his group finished negotiating with the Baron.


    That would give him about five minutes or so, considering that Baron Irwin might refuse to do business with his group and end the talks quickly.


    With so little time, he moved with haste and quickly reached the second floor of this mansion, where the closest point to the vault was, following the path he had used from the bathroom.


    Arriving above a corridor that led to the training area of this estate and the vault, Vice once again used his abilities to sense the presence of humans in the area.


    Noticing only one person guarding the entrance to the vault, but with his back to the corridor, he quickly exited the passageway he was in and stopped next to one of the walls, looking from side to side.


    Dressed as a butler, Vicente quickly assembled all the metals he had with him into a cart that would be useful for carrying dishes.


    He took a deep breath and took his first step towards the man, looking down.


    "Senior, would you like some tea?" He asked as he stopped next to where the man stood, drawing the attention of the General who hadn''t expected to see a servant standing there.


    Seeing that it was a servant, the man turned his face back to the treasury entrance and said. "No, I..."


    Initially, He wasn''t suspicious, as this estate had a dozen servants. But after letting his guard down at first, this man quickly realized that something was wrong because the person he had just ignored had a different magic gem than anyone he knew.


    He then turned his face back to Vicente to confirm that he had indeed seen an unusual yellow gem on the forehead of the man dressed as a butler.


    Pow!


    Unfortunately for him, all Vicente wanted was for him to lower his guard at the first moment of contact between them!


    When the man realized that this person was not one of the family''s subordinates, he saw a metal bar quickly approaching his face, giving him no time to dodge.


    When he felt a strong blow, the man didn''t even scream before he fainted, his body falling to the ground without putting up the slightest resistance.


    This was a General, someone who was very strong because of his physical abilities and martial arts. But even a good warrior could be taken by surprise.


    When he was hit on the head, he fainted instantly!


    ''Time to act.'' Vicente quickly grabbed some explosives he had in his spatial storage item and ced them here and there, just like he had done on the way from the bathroom on the first floor to this floor.


    Having done this in less than 40 seconds, he finally stopped in front of the entrance to this building''s vault, which had security mechanisms rted to magic and magical formations designed by engineers.


    However, Vicente was a bank robber and had been practicing on his estate to rob such a vault since he had eliminated the young master Irwin weeks ago.


    Standing in front of the vault door, he smiled and did what he had done about 20 times in his training over the past few weeks.


    ''Hehe, after today, everything will be different, Irwin family!'' Heughed as he moved the mechanisms and barriers in front of him, easily oveing the defenses of an object that was supposed to prevent Acolytes, in general, from doing what he was doing.

 Chapter 198 Level of Wealth

    <h4>Chapter 198 Level of Wealth?</h4>


    When he came upon the inside of the Irwin family''s vault, Vicente couldn''t help but stare open-mouthed for a split second when he saw how stuffed the vault was.


    There were three shelves on the sides of this area of about 10 square meters, with a central table in the middle of the area, under which there were also shelves.


    But each space was filled with magical items, resources, coins, and precious treasures.


    On the left wall, the shelves were filled with coins. There were five shelves in total, with the two lowest shelves containing only gold coins and the two highest shelves containing silver and bronze coins.


    Even though silver and bronze weren''t very valuable, they were the coins used daily to pay for small services in the city.


    But the gold coins were the ones most used for business, the focus of this family. As such, there was a considerable amount of gold coins there.


    In the middle of the shelf was a level with 15 magic stones, at an ideal height for one to easily reach them without difficulty.


    On the wall opposite this coinden shelf was another shelf divided into five levels, just as full as the one on the opposite wall.


    On the top level were 22 books that looked very old, probably records of the family''s operations, but also contract books.


    Below that, there were various jewels and magicalbat items, but also things that could be useful for various activities, such as the analysis of precious items and appraisal artifacts.


    Not every magician could pick up something valuable and tell you how much it was worth or what it could be used for.


    Ordinary people would typically have to find an appraiser to determine the origin of strange objects that they get their hands on and tell them their value and usefulness. But rich people like nobles wouldn''t need someone like that unless they were getting something of a very high standard, far beyond their means. For something within their financial means, they could buy artifacts made by engineers and enchanters who could do the same job.


    Seeing one of these appraisal items, something that wasn''t cheap, Vicente couldn''t help but be interested. ''With something like this, I can try to identify the ne Professor Julian gave me...'' He thought, feeling the object around his neck.


    But in addition to this shelf, the wall facing the vault door also had a shelf a few levels higher with various magical resources on it.


    There were some small ores, bottles of potions and pills, some fruits, and nt roots rich in mana, which even someone with no knowledge of alchemy like Vice could sense was valuable.


    ''The wealth of this family is iparable to that of the Peters family and the Defiant Tyranny!'' Vicenteughed to himself in front of such wealth.


    But that was the difference between a noble family and small groups that had only existed for a short time and had ess to few resources.


    A noble family, even a small one, could make a profit of a few hundred gold coins a month.


    Often, the head of the family would umte wealth by thinking not only of future problems that might force him to flee but also of business opportunities, such as the auction Lukas had talked to Vice about a few days ago.


    Not everyone had promising talents or the time to focus on training to be stronger, creating powerful spells, and the like. Many needed external resources if they wanted to progress in terms of mana density. If they wanted powerful skills, they needed to be able to hire good mercenaries to help them get good pentagrams. If they wanted good spells, they needed good resources to buy them. And so on.


    Talent was important in this world. But one''s coins could change one''s destiny much more than the talent inherited from one''s lineage.


    A rich person with average talent could definitely go much further in this world than a poor person with high talent!


    So even a Baron''s family could collect something as valuable as what was in that vault!


    With this in mind, Vice paid attention to the traps still in his way and moved in the only way he could.


    By activating his magic ability, he made all the coins in there fly toward his spatial storage device, quickly collecting about 20,000 coins.


    Of those 20,000 coins, just over half were silver and bronze coins, and the other, over 8,000, were gold coins.


    This was a considerable amount for Vicente!


    Not only that, but the coins in that vault alone filled his spatial ring by more than 50%.


    ''That really is a lot.'' Heughed as he encountered this problem that everyone would like to experience.


    After collecting the coins, the most difficult item to track, he used some of the metal in his body to collect each of the vials of pills and potions, as well as the roots and fruits.


    This was the hardest part of his work because he had to bnce each of these items on the metals under his influence, and he couldn''t move them freely as he had done with the coins.


    But 60 seconds after he opened the vault, Vicente managed to foil the traps and collected all the items from the second shelf he had stolen.


    ''I''ll leave these books. As valuable as they are to me, I can''t carry everything here.'' Hemented his poverty.


    Spatial storage items were expensive. A single 1st-grade ring could cost more than 30 gold coins because the materials needed to make such a thing were expensive.


    Not only that but items that required the work of more than one professional were naturally expensive.


    With a ring that didn''t have much room, he left the books and some artifacts that he didn''t think would be of much use to him.


    But Vicente didn''t hesitate to take the jewels from the third shelf and put them around his body.


    ''I won''t be able to sell these jewels in the province, but they could be worth a lot to me in the future.'' He smiled as he finished cleaning out the ce, leaving behind the books and some lesser magical items such as clothes, shoes, and other tailoring products.


    With magic, anything could be altered to make it special and useful to magicians in many situations. Sometimes, you wouldn''t even need to wear armor to protect yourself. A suit made by a good tailor could be an excellent defensive item.


    But Vicente didn''t have much use for it, so he left some of these items behind before cing some explosives in this ce along with the unconscious body of the unconscious man next to him.


    After that, he closed the vault door and left!

 Chapter 199 Night of Flames (1)

    <h4>Chapter 199 Night of mes (1)</h4>


    Meanwhile, in Baron Irwin''s office...


    The head of the Irwin family had no idea what was happening in the vault of his residence. He was standing next to one of his most important guards while the three Fuller family emissaries stood in front of him.


    These three had their rectangr boxes opened in front of the Baron and his subordinate, each onerge enough to hold a grown man.


    Inside were some of the valuable items that this group had to show the Baron, which they had been discussing for the past few moments.


    After introducing themselves and hearing a few words from the Baron, who also asked about Vicente, the men said what they had to say and showed what they had with them.


    Without much to tell, in less than three minutes of their arrival, they had talked about everything they had to show, and the Baron was now wondering if it was worth buying new jewelry for his family.


    ''These jewels the Fuller family has in their hands aren''t interesting to me... As much as they might help me convert the value of some of my coins, I''m really not in a hurry to make such a deal.'' The Baron thought to himself as he silently assessed the situation.


    ''If only they had something really nice for me to show the local society, but these things are just average.'' The Baron sighed.


    Status and prestige were everything to the nobility and could help a family to stand out from others.


    A simple piece of jewelry could help beautify a woman and make her more attractive to young members of other important or more important families.


    Jewelry wasn''t just a high-value item used to storerge amounts of coins in small volumes. They affected those who wore them and could improve the wearer''s defense,prehension, and even appearance.


    If one wore one of these items for a long time, one could even gain permanently the benefits it provided.


    Thus, with a single good jewel, a woman, for example, could easily improve her position by attracting the attention of an heir, perhaps even a prince.


    ording to local stories, the current queen came from a rtively small noble family but managed to charm the then-crown prince with her beauty.


    Seeing nothing among the Fuller family jewels that could help his family members do the same, Baron Irwin concluded that it wasn''t worth doing business tonight.


    "I''m d you introduced me to these jewels before Vicente''s other business associates. But I''m not interested in making a deal today. I already have some jewelry like this, so we''ll have to do business another time."


    "Really? Too bad." One of the menmented as he closed the box next to him.


    "Let''s see what we can get for it in town. If we get something interesting for the Baron''s family, we''lle back in the future."


    "Hmmm." The old manmented as he watched the men in front of him close the boxes containing the various jewels.


    "By the way, I''ve been waiting to ask you since you arrived. Why do you use these boxes instead of morepact storage items?" The guard beside the Baron asked.


    "Because we don''t have any spatial storage items, so it''s easier to carry everything we have." One of the three replied, dispelling the doubts of the level 8 General next to Baron Irwin.


    With that, they greeted each other once more and prepared to leave this ce, having ''failed'' at their business.


    As the Baron rose from his chair and shook hands with the men again, he and his guard suddenly became more serious, sensing something was wrong.


    Vicente''s men frowned and made ugly faces as they looked around and sensed a disturbance in the mana around this residence.


    If one didn''t pay attention to their surroundings, it might be difficult to even notice a magician using special abilities around them. However, if something was about to happen that could destroy a house and end many lives, even if they weren''t paying attention, warriors like these people would notice something wrong around them.


    "What is this?" When he felt this, the Baron questioned not only his man but also the three Fuller family emissaries.


    But the moment he said those words out loud, the ground suddenly shook, and the sounds of explosions outside the mansion came from the left side of the ce.


    BOOOOOM!


    A massive explosion tore down the wall on the left side of the building, and everyone there felt the earth tremors it caused, as well as the magical attacks that formed nearby.


    But while the spells around the estate seemed to be cast by rtively weak men, an extremely powerful spell suddenly appeared from inside the building, causing the Baron and his main guard to turn pale.


    Before they could do anything, a powerful spell based on the earth element caused the entire estate to shake, causing everyone below level 1 Acolyte to fall to the ground and lose their footing.


    The higher-level Acolytes and Generals around the estate used the mana in their bodies to stay on their feet as they realized what was happening.


    "Enemy attack!" The Baron''s guard shouted as he moved toward the door, preparing for battle with a weapon in hand.


    Seeing the man move, the leader of the three Fuller family emissaries called out. "What can we do to help?"


    "Help? Stay on my side, and don''t die!" The Baron shouted, finding such ament ridiculous.


    What could level 1 Acolytes do in such a situation?


    He then ran after his guard while the three ran out of the office, trying to keep up with Baron Irwin.


    But just as thest of them passed the exit of the office, another series of explosions erupted, this time inside the Irwin family mansion, from the first floor to the second floor of the building.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Once again, the ground shook, but this time, several pieces of wall, artifacts, and fragments of bombs flew in all directions inside the building, killing the first people there.


    "Aaaaaaaaaagh!"


    Cries of pain rang out around the building as the bodies of several people were sent flying by the momentum created by the explosions of several of the bombs that had been scattered around the building earlier.


    "Shit! What''s going on? Have we been attacked?" The Baron mmed his back into a wall but was not seriously injured. However, he couldn''t help but yell in anger when he saw that some fool had decided to challenge him.


    But just as the Baron was about to unleash his powers and go after the cause of all this, he saw a bluish bolt of lightning descend above his guard and strike him mercilessly.


    Ka-Boom!


    It didn''t even take a second to strike down that man, a powerful level 8 General!


    Baron Irwin felt something above him as he watched and shuddered in fear.


    "Shit!"

 Chapter 200 Night of Flames (2)

    <h4>Chapter 200 Night of mes (2)</h4>


    Seeing something forming above him, the Baron shuddered at the thought that his man had just been ''fried'' by one of those attacks.


    Since he had no time to dodge, he just made a terrible face and prepared to receive it.


    But when he saw the blue beam falling towards him from a huge hole that had formed above this area, the body of one of the three Fuller family emissaries suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Baron Irwin''s eyes widened seeing it, not expecting one of those weak men to actually jump in front of him!


    ''What?'' He thought but couldn''t say anything. Even before his expression changed due to the movement of that level 1 Acolyte, Baron Irwin saw that body being electrocuted until smoke poured out of the falling man''s orifices.


    It all happened very quickly, but Baron Irwin felt he had seen everything in slow motion, and time was passing differently for him. This didn''tst long, however, and as soon as the man fell unconscious to the ground, this nobleman of the kingdom regained his senses.


    Gupl!


    "Quick, let''s leave this ce!" He shouted to the two men from the Fuller family, grateful that one of them had sacrificed himself for him but afraid that he wouldn''t get another chance.


    Feeling that the man''s heart had stopped beating, the Baron could only leave this ce at the side of these two men and perhaps thank Vicente Fuller in the future for such a man''s movement.


    The two men showed fear but said nothing, leaving theirpanion behind as they followed the Baron to one of the estate''s alternate exits.


    With the ce under attack from powerful and daring enemies, there was little Baron Irwin could do but try to save his own life.


    The attack that had killed the level 8 General on his team could seriously injure him!


    As a man who valued his life above all else, Baron Irwin wouldn''t risk himself for what was on this estate, nor would he fight an enemy who could even kill him!


    But even though he was sure that he had to escape from this ce, the man couldn''t help but feel terrible about having to leave his riches behind and flee cowardly.


    ''Damn it! Who would do such a thing? Who would dare to attack me? I''m a fucking nobleman of the Seidel Kingdom!'' He thought, feeling that he had to seek justice after leaving his estate.


    Only the army and the Viscount''s family could help him in this situation!


    ...


    As Baron Irwin fled with two emissaries from the Fuller family, Vicente finally left his hiding ce and stopped beside his unconscious soldier.


    Having eliminated or scared away his strongest enemies, Vicente looked at this man who had had his heart stopped and was lying where he had been hit.


    Vice crouched beside him, ced a hand on the man''s left chest, and sparks shot out.


    ''That discharge was enough to stop your heart but didn''t destroy any of your organs. You''ll live.'' He saw that his theories were correct, and after a few seconds, he felt the man''s heart beating again.


    With that done, he picked up the man''s body and left, heading for the estate''s basement.


    As he left, Vicente once again cast a spell based on the earth element, causing the area where his man should have fallen to be destroyed as part of the estate copsed.


    With little opposition, he quickly went underground to a tunnel connecting this property to Millfall''s sewer system.


    Millfall had a veryplex sewage and drainage system, with several underground galleries and tunnels. Many of the local noble families had alternative exits from their estates to this system for escape in times of need.


    Vice already knew this, and when he had nned to rob the Irwin family weeks ago, Vicente had already ordered two men to dig a tunnel connecting one of these underground tunnels to an estate in Millfall through which he could escape.


    The group of nobles from the Irwin family should be fleeing that way right now, but Vicente wasn''t worried. Dressed as a servant of this estate and with Lena waiting for him, he was willing to risk himself alongside the nobles fleeing through this ce.


    Only members of this family and trusted people knew about the ess to the local sewer, so his chances of escaping there without being seen suspiciously would be less than if he fled by another route.


    With that in mind, he quickly arrived where several members of the Irwin family, subordinates, women, and rtives of the Baron were desperately fleeing, some injured, but most rtively well.


    There was a steel door in the way, but Vicente would never have been able to manipte it at his current level. It was designed to withstand even the attacks of low-level Mages, as were the defenses around this estate.


    Just as he would never be able to enter this ce without someone opening a door for him, he would never be able to leave the area secretly without someone else opening a door for him.


    When he arrived, Vicente saw the people waiting for their turn to leave, each standing in front of the exit and identifying themselves to the people on the other side of the door.


    To be a security point where only members of this force could pass, the door there could not be left open. Those on the other side could only open it for one person at a time.


    Luckily for Vicente, one of the people on the other side of the door was none other than Lena, the servant Rory had managed to convince to join his group for 10% of the coins they would raise that night.


    When he got there, Vicente didn''t wait and went to the side of the door. "This man saw the enemy that attacked us. Please let us through!" He walked through, avoiding people''s faces as he seemed in a hurry, blood dripping down his face and his hair covered in dust.


    No one could tell who Vice was. But since he was there and wearing servant''s clothing, no one suspected him at first.


    When Lena heard Vicente''s voice, she swallowed her saliva and said. "Let him through to the front."


    Then the door''s mechanisms moved, and it opened, allowing Vicente to pass through with his man on his back.


    But on this side of the steel door, a level 7 General controlled the passage of people next to Lena.


    Seeing them, the Irwin family guard raised his eyebrows, curious to know what that man had seen.

 Chapter 201 Night of Flames (3)

    <h4>Chapter 201 Night of mes (3)</h4>


    "Who did you see? Hey! Answer me!" The guard on the other side of the door asked the man on Vicente''s back, pping him across the face as he questioned.


    But Vicente''s subordinate seemed shocked, extremely weakened by his leader''s blow earlier.


    Vicente could have tried to leave this ce the same way he came in. But he thought it would be very suspicious for one of his men to ask to go to the bathroom twice whileing to this ce and staying only five minutes.


    Even if it didn''t cause him any immediate problems, he feared that once his bombs were detonated, it would make his Fuller family a possible suspect in today''s attack.


    To avoid this and to avoid implicating Nina in any way, Vicente decided to detonate his bombs while his group was still in the area.


    Only then would they distance themselves from any possible connection to this attack after the incident was over.


    Not only that but to prevent the Baron''s family from distrusting his men, Vicente made it a point to order one of his men to save the Baron''s life and "die" in a heroic act.


    Vicente was aware that he couldn''t wipe out this family that night. His goal was not to do so but only to destroy the possibility that this house would one day rise up against him because of what he had done to the Baron''s third son.


    Vincent hadn''t fled through another part of the estate because not only were the exterior walls and doors and windows of the estate of a high standard, but it would also attract a lot of trouble.


    This underground route was the safest way for him to escape.


    No matter how problematic it might be, if he managed to leave this ce alive, it would be impossible for him to be connected to this event!


    That''s why he stood his ground before that General, using words instead of his powers. "Senior, he''s seriously injured. I''d like to take him to a doctor immediately. If he dies with the identity of our enemies in his head, I''m afraid we won''t be able to do anything to seek justice!"


    Upon hearing this, the level 7 General looked at the dusty, bloodied face of the young man in front of him.


    "Tsk! Damn it! Go quickly!" He said.


    Vicente looked at Lana and said. "Can you help me? I''m hurt, and I can''t see straight."


    "Go with him, Lana." The General said before taking over Lana''s role of identifying the people on the other side of the door to allow them to enter this ce.


    Lana promptly did as she was told and went ahead of Vicente and his man, quickly disappearing from the previous area.


    "Did you get it?" She asked, whispering to him.


    "Yes. You''ll get your share of the deal." Vicente said, unable to go against the agreement Rory had signed with this woman.


    "Good! I''ll leave this town with your men. I want you to leave me in Saltstar City." Lana smiled and nned her future after this day.


    She hadn''t nned to stay in Saltstar City. But she could go anywhere once she got there with the resources from this robbery.


    Vicente''s group couldn''t act against her for a certain period because of the agreement they had signed with her, but even so, she wouldn''t stay in this province. When she reached thergest city in the province, she intended to buy a ticket out of the kingdom and never return to this ce.


    Full of expectations for the future, she smiled when she heard that everything had worked out and guided Vicente through the part of the local sewer he didn''t know how to move.


    Only noble families and the army had a map of the local sewers.


    Vicente''s group had only been able to build their tunnel to a part of the sewer on the advice of Lena, who had recently essed the map of the ce.


    After two minutes of running around the ce, she finally arrived at the spot where she had instructed Rory and his group to dig an alternate tunnel.


    There, Vicente quickly found a wall that appeared to be hollow, where he quickly used a spell based on the earth element to open the way to the beginning of the tunnel, 10 centimeters behind that wall.


    Seeing the hole leading to an abandoned property in Millfall appear before her, Lana sighed and went in with Vicente.


    While she led the way, Vicente used his powers to close the hole his men had made.


    ''Time to go home!'' He sighed as he finally reached the property where his men had been working for the past few weeks.


    Once there, he quickly gave Lena some jewels and coins, the equivalent of what had been promised.


    With the equivalent of more than 1,500 gold coins in her possession, Lena thanked Vicente and asked him to say goodbye to Rory for her before following the Fuller family men who were waiting for her there in a carriage.


    Watching her go, Vicente didn''t mind that she was a witness to what he had done. Unlike on Earth, contracts were extremely difficult to break in this magic world.


    If you promised not to talk about certain things, you wouldn''t do it, or the heavens could severely punish you.


    Lena could tell the truth about that day if she became much stronger than Rory and Vicente, but that was unlikely to happen.


    Confident that he wouldn''t have any problems with her, Vicente quickly put on his mask and walked through the darkness of the night shadows back to the Mazzanti family headquarters.


    It was time for him to count the night''s gains!


    But as he made his way back to that ce, he drank a restorative potion, cleaned himself of the traces of what he had done, and thought of the guests who should be waiting for him.


    ''It''s time to guide the men of the Scarlet Syndicate...'' He thought, remembering that these people should be waiting for him at his estate.


    Although he didn''t like handing over one of his weapon models to these people, he could at least use it as an alibi.


    Even if he hadn''t been on his property at the time of the attack on the Irwin estate, for people of this city, it would have been impossible for him to act against the Irwin family and be on his property in less than 10 minutes to teach the Scarlet Syndicate men a thing or two.


    With that in mind, Vicente ignored the nighttime mes stirring up Millfall, worrying only about the men he had ordered to direct an attack on the Irwin estate.


    But as long as they followed his ns, once Lena''s carriage caught up with them outside Millfall, they could flee the area and hide until things calmed down.


    Just like that, the greatest robbery of a noble family in Millfall ended!

 Chapter 202 After the Attack

    <h4>Chapter 202 After the Attack?</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the more affluent area of Millfall...


    Three men ran toward the center of town as mes and the sound of explosions came from the direction of the Irwin estate.


    But while several people on the outskirts of this wealthy area of Millfall watched from their doorsteps as the Irwin family estate went up in mes, the Baron of that family moved alongside Vicente''s men.


    "Your Grace, what shall we do? We''d like to help in some way." One of Vicente''s two subordinates said, sounding like someone concerned for the financial well-being of one of his allies.


    The Baron had no reservations about these men after all that had happened and after seeing these two almost die in the explosions around his estate a few moments ago.


    So when he heard that question, he said. "I will go to the army headquarters. Why don''t you go to Viscount Symons'' estate? It would help me."


    "That..."


    "You can''t?"


    "To tell you the truth, Your Grace, young master Symons has a rivalry with our leader." One of the two men said. "Why don''t we do the opposite of what you suggested? The two of us can alert the army while you seek help from the Viscount''s family."


    "Oh? Well, that works too." He said as he felt the cold night breeze cooling his sweaty body and gradually bing less afraid of what had just happened.


    Then he said. "All right, let''s split up. I''ll return yourpanion''s body to your group when I can. In the meantime, I hope to see you with your leader in the future."


    "Thank you. We''ll be at Your Grace''s disposal."


    "I am the one who thanks you." Baron Irwin said, separating himself from the two.


    In doing so, he soon made his way to the Symons family estate to seek help in locating and investigating those who might have been involved in this nighttime attack.


    Men had attacked the outside of his house, and some had even managed to infiltrate the ce. Considering that everything had just happened, if they followed them, they would have a chance to catch up with some of those bandits!


    ...


    While Baron Irwin went to the Symons estate, the two Fuller family representatives went to the army headquarters, not as quickly as they should have, but without dy.


    As allies of the Irwin family, they couldn''t look suspicious!


    As they walked through the darkened streets of Millfall, the two were full of worry about theirpanions and whether their ns had worked.


    "I wonder how Kevin is?" One of the two asked about the third of them who had been responsible for being struck by one of Vicente''s lightning bolts that night.


    "I don''t know. But the boss knows what he''s doing. The boss is the smartest and most talented person I know. So Kevin will probably survive if other problems don''t get to him." Said the other soldier of the Mazzanti family.


    They weren''t unaware of the possibility of other things going wrong with their ns besides Vicente''s move. There were many enemies on that estate, and several things could go wrong before Vice and Kevin could sessfully escape.


    Even if Kevin survived Vice''s attack, many things could kill him after that.


    Aware of the difficult reality of this world, these men remained skeptical as they moved to alert the army.


    "Sigh... I hope everything works out. After today, we''ll probably have less problems looking for pentagrams."


    "Yes, I think so too. But anyway, let''s alert the local forces. Time to finish our mission!"


    ...


    Minutester, soldiers from the army post arrived at the Irwin family''s semi-destroyed estate, surrounded the ce, and began the standard protocol for such situations.


    In charge of the group, Nova stood and organized her men, trying not to overthink how the town had suddenly be much more dangerous after the arrival of Cesar''s group in the area.


    She looked at her men and gave an order. "Do not let anyone from other forces near this ce. I want to know what happened here before the curious contaminates the ce.


    Meanwhile, I want half of the group to follow the trail of the criminals who operated here earlier. Look for eyewitnesses and reports of people moving strangely toward the city exits. Let''s get these bastards!"


    "Yes, Captain!" Most of the dozen or so soldiers with her replied, moving quickly to carry out their orders.


    She looked at a level 4 Acolyte and said. "Captain Olson, wait a minute."


    "Captain?" The ck-haired man looked at the beautiful Nova, but there was nothing but respect in his gaze for this level 5 woman.


    After herst meeting with Vicente, Nova managed to advance to the next level and reached the end of the 2nd stage!


    "Captain Olson, go to the Mazzanti family headquarters. I want to know what Cesar did tonight." She ordered, feeling that it would be good to question such a man.


    "Cesar Mazzanti?" The man, dressed in a uniform simr to Nova''s, with armor bearing the symbol of the royal family, looked at her strangely, knowing that this man was now a good citizen who had no problems with thew.


    "For what reason, Captain? I''m sorry, but I don''t see how Cesar has anything to do with it. I''m afraid the Commander won''t like us getting close to this person." He said, thinking that maybe Nova had something personal against Cesar, even though she had gotten him out of trouble after The Rocky Gorge incident.


    Nova didn''t care about the man''s opinion and said. "Do I have to repeat myself, Captain Olson? That''s an order! I don''t care if you like it!"


    "Okay. I''ll go see what Cesar is up to." He didn''t want to argue with this woman and left without further questions.


    Nova stayed behind, thinking about the man who had saved her.


    ''Cesar... Are you involved in this?'' Her eyes narrowed as she saw some of the men from the Irwin family putting out the fire on the property alongside the soldiers in the area.


    As she watched, something else was on her mind. ''Now, even Vicente was involved in a local situation, which had never happened before he arrived in this town.


    Cesar, I will not forgive you if you harm the innocent members of the Fuller family!'' She clenched her fists, thinking of how much this family had already suffered from being involved in local problems.


    Vicente''s emissaries were only there to do business. Still, now, this family would be associated with that incident, and they had even lost one of their men to those responsible for this nocturnal action!

 Chapter 203 Final Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 203 Final Preparations?</h4>


    Meanwhile, at the Mazzanti estate...


    Vicente had just arrived, dressed in a fine suit with the smell of wine on his body.


    As he entered his estate, he didn''t speak to any of his men about the oue of the robbery, nor did anyone there bother him about it.


    Having already left the man struck by one of his lightning bolts in one of the taverns in his territory, Vicente arrived alone to deal with the Scarlet Syndicate men.


    He walked up to the people sent by the leader of that local underworld faction, greeted them, and after a brief introduction, began to talk about serious things.


    "Well, let''s not divert our ns any longer. I''ll be leaving Millfall soon to hunt Magic Pentagrams with my men, so I''ll teach you the basics for the next two days. After that, you''ll be able to continue without my presence." He said to the men.


    Hearing that, one of the men there, eager to learn, asked. "How will we resolve our doubts in your absence?"


    Learning the basics was the most important thing in anything new. From the basic techniques, one could often develop one''s skills rted to them, even without a guide.


    But of course, having someone to correct them when they made mistakes could make a difference in how quickly they learned to develop the weapons they would be responsible for creating.


    Vicente said. "What I will teach you in these two days will be enough for the most talented of you to learn all you need to on your own. As long as you practice every day, you''ll master it in two or three weeks.


    Making these weapons is not as difficult as you might think. The main thing is to take care of their final assembly so that only we can take them apart without damaging them.


    But even if one of you has a question, I''ll have some of my men, who I have already trained to assemble these weapons, help you. This should be enough for you to start making these weapons yourselves in a month."


    Cesar looked like a genius, and knowing his metalworking skills, none of these men doubted his talent for forging.


    What was easy for him wasn''t necessarily easy for them!


    However, after hearing that even the men in this group could do such a thing, not even the most concerned about Vicente''s absence continued to question him.


    With the agreement of these men, Vicente soon began to show them the pieces they would need to forge to assemble the model of the weapon he had promised Brody.


    He did this for a few minutes until one of his men approached him with a soldier from the royal army.


    Arriving in that room where several men from the Scarlet Syndicate were studying the production methods of weaponsponents, the soldier sent by Nova sweated as he saw several well-known names in this city standing there with Cesar.


    ''It seems the Scarlet Syndicate is closer to the Mazzanti family than before...'' He thought to himself, more afraid of questioning Cesar because of Nova''s request.


    "It seems Mister Mazzanti is busy. I think maybe I shoulde here another time. I really don''t want to get in the way." He said, thinking that Cesar probably had nothing to do with today''s incident.


    The level 1 Acolyte next to him smiled under his mask, seeing that his leader was gaining more and more respect locally.


    Vicente''s entire group had been expecting soldiers to knock on their door tonight. It didn''t take a genius to predict such a thing. After all, they were the fastest-growing group, and their name had been talked about all over town. It was only natural that they would be considered after an event of such proportions at the Irwin estate.


    When one of Vicente''s men heard the royal soldier''sment, he couldn''t help but feel good to see that even if the soldier was there to question what Vice had done that night, such a man seemed scared and not so interested in being usatory.


    That was great!


    But Vicente was already looking in his direction and soon left the Scarlet Syndicate men studying alone to approach such a soldier.


    "Royal soldiers are always wee on my property," Vicente said in a good-natured tone. "As a citizen of the kingdom, it is my duty to help the royal forces whenever theye to my home.


    Captain, what can I do for you today?"


    The man was pleased to see that Vicente wasn''t as defensive and overbearing as old underworld members and was quite approachable even with his already high local position.


    "Mister Mazzanti, I''m sorry to disturb you. I was sent here to ask simple questions. After that, I will leave." The ck-haired soldier said.


    "What did you do tonight?"


    "Tonight?" Vicente asked in a surprised tone. "Before I came here to meet my friends, I had a drink with one of my clients."


    Beforeing here, Vicente had dropped off the man he was carrying on his back at River and Zander''s tavern.


    He had already instructed them to close their tavern earlier that day for a "dinner" between them, where he had had a few drinks while leaving his man there earlier.


    Since the two of them already knew what to talk about if they were questioned, Vicente wasn''t worried and had a better alibi than some of his local enemies might have expected from him.


    ''Who in the army sent this idiot to me? Is it Nova?'' Vicente thought to himself, aware that the beautiful woman had helped him but that she had only done so to pay off her debt to him.


    This had not been the sign of an ally who would help him. It had been the gesture of an enemy who didn''t want to owe him a favor.


    Smelling wineing from Vicente''s body, the soldier believed him. "Is that so?"


    The soldier was d to hear that because he didn''t want any trouble with a monster like Vicente, who could eliminate even mid-level Acolytes even when he was a Senior Apprentice.


    But now, Cesar was a level 1 Acolyte, which made him many times stronger than before!


    "If that''s all, I have no further questions. I''ll pass this information on to the superior who sent me here, and I believe everything will be fine." He smiled before shaking Vicente''s hand.


    "Hmm, say hello in my name to this person," Vicente said before watching him leave, thest annoyance he would have to deal with tonight.


    After that, he would use a breakter in the evening to count his winnings from today''s attack and distribute some of the potions and resources to his men.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t show much buying power to avoid attracting the attention of the Scarlet Syndicate or the local powers, so Vice kept most of the coins and resources he had earned tonight.


    When he went to Ironcrest, he could use them to buy resources for his family secretly!

 Chapter 204 Night of Departure (1)

    <h4>Chapter 204 Night of Departure (1)</h4>


    Three dayster...


    After the previous situation in Millfall, a lot happened in the town due to the investigation regarding the robbery of the Irwin estate.


    After the initial investigation, the Irwin family discovered they had lost virtually all of their wealth in the estate''s vault!


    That wasn''t all the Irwin family had, as the Baron had a fair amount in his spatial ring, while his children and wives also had valuable items with them. However, the family had lost more than 60% of the savings they had umted over the past few decades.


    Due to the magnitude of the robbery, the survivors of House Irwin were naturally furious and had already started spreading rumors throughout the city that their family might not be the only noble house to suffer such a thing.


    If nothing was done, other families might suffer as well!


    As a result, all the noble houses with property in the city were on alert and participated in the investigation and search for the culprits.


    But since that day, no one has been arrested. In addition to some of the dead who had perished in the incident, some survivors who had been seen leaving the estate were missing.


    With clues to follow, the Irwin family, the other noble houses, and even the army had been working around Millfall for the past few days, doing what they could to seek justice.


    This had, of course, affected the lives of the people of Millfall, and even the local academies had been disrupted.


    Curfews had been posted every night shortly after dusk, and people were keeping an eye on the underworld''s business, waiting for individuals to make unusual purchases or sell specific items.


    Many people were scared and avoided doing business these days, and even the Scarlet Syndicate felt such consequences.


    In the midst of all this, however, no one bothered the Mazzanti family, who, after the previous soldier''s visit, were not connected to the incident that night.


    Meanwhile, Vicente was still in town, preparing for his group''s trip to the Alpine Woodpecker Forest.


    After spending thest two days training the men sent by the Scarlet Syndicate to make a model firearm, Vicente had finallypleted his local duties and would be leaving Millfall tonight!


    ...


    At the Mazzanti family estate...


    At this moment, Vicente was facing a group of 28 soldiers of his family, all of them Acolytes.


    After thest few days, this family''s group had grown with the reinforcements from Martell Vige, reaching its highest level since its creation, now with 78 men.


    Of these 78 people, most of whom were men, half of the group were Apprentices, and the other half were Acolytes, or Generalsparable to low and mid-level Acolytes.


    Generals were people who may or may not have Magic Gems but who followed the path of body art and used mana to strengthen their bodies when using martial arts.


    This was a rtively simple pathpared to that of a magician. As such, it had many more limitations regarding how far one could go. But for low-level ces like this area of Scott Province, it wasn''t a problem.


    Generals between levels 4 and 8 wereparable to Acolytes between levels 1 and 5 regardingbat ability.


    Vicente wasn''t unaware of their potential in ces like Millfall, so there were a dozen of them in his group, not counting the mercenaries who worked for them outside.


    With the recent increase in the number of Mazzanti family men and the resources gained from robbing the Irwin family, some things had changed in the group''s power configuration.


    With 78 members, of which 62 were warrior magicians and 16 were Generals, the group now consisted of 10 Junior Apprentices, 8 Intermediate Apprentices, 16 Senior Apprentices, 26 level 1 Acolytes, and 2 level 2 men, plus, of course, the Generals between levels 4 and 6.


    Of these men, Vicente couldn''t take all 28 Acolytes in the group on the hunt for Magic Pentagrams, even if they had all reached a point where they needed to go in search of these magical essences.


    The Mazzanti family had a territory to maintain and even expand!


    With that in mind, Vicente would leave 10 Acolytes and all of the group''s Generals in this city to keep things in order and continue his group''s current projects.


    In front of him were all the Acolytes of the Mazzanti family, those he intended to take with him on this trip, and the men he intended to leave in charge of the group in his and Rory''s absence.


    Seeing these men with smiles on their faces, Vicente quickly called out the names of 10 of them, all level 1 Acolytes, most of them newly promoted individuals.


    As these 10 men smiled and the other 18 looked at them, Vicente said. "Those I''ve just called will stay in Millfall to take care of our operations. The rest of you will apany Rory and me on the journey we''re beginning tonight."


    The 18 men smiled in satisfaction at these words, while the 10 individuals sighed, realizing they had been given false hope.


    But they wouldn''t be left behind for long.


    "Those of you who are staying, once our group returns, I will select some men to help you hunt for your pentagrams in the surrounding area." He said, easing the situation for those who would stay behind.


    "Anyway, be careful for the days I''ll be gone. Don''t do anything exaggerated, and if you have to bow to powerful nobles or magicians, do it without much question.


    Just write down everything relevant. When my group returns, we''ll deal with any problems."


    With that, the people there soon dispersed, with those who were leaving going to organize their things for the journey while the others returned to their posts.


    A few minutes after the meeting with Vicente, a red-haired masked man entered the mansion and went straight to Vicente.


    "Ready to go?" Vicente looked at Rory and saw that although this man had not yet reached level 1 of the Acolyte stage, he was at the peak of the Senior Apprentice level.


    At the rate he was going, Rory would certainly reach level 1 before the group entered the Alpine Woodpecker Forest!


    Rory smiled at his friend, looking forward to the start of this journey that couldpletely change his group''s situation in Millfall.


    "Yeah. When do we leave? I''m ready to leave this ''quiet'' town." The red-haired young man took off his mask, smiling eagerly for this moment.


    Vicente was also eager to get stronger and said. "At dusk."


    "Good! Only a few hours are left, so I''ll meditate until then."


    When Vicente saw his friend go to the underground training room, he didn''t disturb Rory, leaving him to talk about some relevant things after they left the city.


    A long carriage ride awaited them!

 Chapter 205 Night of Departure (2)

    <h4>Chapter 205 Night of Departure (2)</h4>


    As night fell over Millfall, a group of three carriages set out from the Mazzanti family estate toward the eastern exit of the city.


    There were 20 men in the three carriages, 19 of them Acolytes and only 1 Senior Apprentice.


    Eight men were in the front carriage, 4 on the outside and the rest inside of it, the same formation as the rear carriage.


    Only the middle carriage had fewer people in it, with two men controlling the horses, the group''s leaders inside it.


    The carriage was very simr to the other two, with nothing special about its design or interior. But there were the leaders of this group, Vicente and Rory, one in front of the other, with masks on their faces, just like all the other men in this and the other two carriages.


    Both were very well dressed, as usual. However, neither of them cared about that as they chatted and watched their group slowly leave town.


    "How were yourst days in public?" Vicente asked his friend.


    He hadn''t had time to talk about Rory in thest few days. Vice had focused all his time on dealing with the Scarlet Syndicate men and organizing his group for theing days.


    In addition to the men who hade from the vige and joined the Mazzanti family headquarters in thest few days, Vicente had also been busy with some extensions of his territory and agreements with nobles.


    He had visited two noble families, as Cesar Mazzanti, and made some promises regarding the agreements he had made earlier to exonerate his name.


    In addition, his territory now had 31mercial establishments, more than half of the ones in the eastern part of the city, where no one had previously dominated.


    In addition to these agreements, which would guarantee him more than 250 gold coins a month for his family starting next month, Vicente had his men ready to expand into the territory previously controlled by the Defiant Tyranny faction.


    He also hadn''t stopped studying the materials he''d received from the Millfall cksmiths'' Association and training his magical powers. As a result, he was unaware of many of Rory''s aplishments over the past few days.


    Rory heard his friend''s question and smiled, for he had done important things for the future. "I met with Lukas'' group earlier and contacted some of his associates.


    I don''t have anything definite yet, but after investigating these people, I''m confident that as long as we finance them, we could soon have an engineer and an enchanter in our family."


    "Oh?" Vicente liked what he heard.


    Even if Rory didn''t get more than that through his contacts through Lukas, it would be good enough.


    Vicente was confident that he could make a deal between himself and Lukas when he returned from this trip. That would give him three young professionals with a long future ahead of them who could join his family.


    He would still need a doctor and an alchemist toplete a group with representatives of the most important professions. But that was something he could doter.


    He had the card of an alchemist, Liam, from whom he and Rory had bought resources before. This young alchemist looked very promising, and Vice was thinking of approaching him once this journey was over.


    With that, he would only need to find a doctor, perhaps the most relevant professional for him at the moment, since he had many concerns about Nina.


    Nina was 8-years-old, and time was short. If she didn''t get special treatment by the time she turned 14, Vicente knew that her fate in the face of magic would be dark and small.


    He had to get a doctor, and he had to raise them to the highest level possible!


    "This is not bad. We''ll be fine with the resources for the next two or three months." Vicentemented. "What weck is contacts. These people you''ve met are critical to us, not only because of their potential to be ourpanions but because they can introduce us to others with that potential.


    When we return, I want you to develop your rtionship even with those who are not interested in joining us. Let''s see where that takes us."


    "OK."


    Rory was also aware of how little time Nina had and worried about her as if she were his sister. With Vicente in such a hurry and both in agreement with these ns, there was nothing to argue about.


    When they had finished talking about it, their group of carriages finally left thest bit of street in Millfall and entered the dirt road they would follow for the next few hours.


    Alpine Woodpecker Forest was a few days'' journey from Millfall by ordinary wagon.


    With no other means of travel and depending on the few and precarious roads in the province, Vice and his party would have a long and tiring journey ahead of them.


    But that didn''t mean it would be boring!


    As soon as they left Millfall, the Mazzanti party encountered several men, mercenaries, royal soldiers, and guards from local families who were scouting the area.


    After 10 minutes of traveling by carriage, their group came upon a group of soldiers standing directly in front of them, blocking the road.


    "Boss, there are royal soldiers up ahead telling us to get off the carriages." One of the men controlling the horses in the carriage said, informing the two leaders inside the vehicle.


    Hearing this, Vicente was not surprised. "This must be about the robbery of the Irwin family." He muttered and motioned for his men to obey the royal soldiers.


    "Let''s see who''s watching this ce." He looked at Rory, and the two of them walked down the two side doors of the brown carriage.


    As they did so, Vice immediately spotted a beautiful blue-haired woman.


    "Nova Bain..." Rory looked at his friend immediately after spotting the blue-haired beauty. "I wonder what this woman wants?"


    "I don''t know. Let''s hear her out. It''s always good to talk to Captain Bain." Vice said as Rory looked at him.


    "What are your intentions with this woman? Don''t you think getting involved with her after everything is dangerous?" Rory asked as he walked beside his friend to where Nova and the other soldiers who stopped them were.


    "Don''t underestimate her. She''s more talented and powerful than you think. She''s important not only for the situation in Millfall but also for her potential in the Seidel Kingdom. We are small today, my friend, but I must n for the future, considering we will one day leave this town, perhaps even the province.


    She has ess to thergest organization in the kingdom, which even has Sovereigns under its influence!" Vicente said, just before he came face to face with Nova''s group, so he could no longer talk to Rory about it.


    "Captain, it''s good to see you again!" He said in a good-natured tone.

 Chapter 206 Beginning of the Journey to the Alpine Woodpecker Forest

    <h4>Chapter 206 Beginning of the Journey to the Alpine Woodpecker Forest</h4>


    "Cesar..." Nova looked at the ck-haired, silver-masked, well-dressed man as if he were just an ordinary shopkeeper, but she didn''t see in him the figure that many who didn''t know him could see when watching him in a situation like this.


    This man''s refinement wouldn''t fool her. This was the man who had coldly killed several Acolytes when he was still an Apprentice.


    This person had monstrous abilities, but he didn''t need them to defeat those who were stronger. With a simple weapon and his calcting skills, he could kill half of such a group nearby in a matter of seconds!


    "What are you doing, Cesar?" She asked him.


    News of the Mazzanti family and their glorious leader spread daily through Millfall. But only his allies knew of his ns, especially his goal of traveling in search of pentagrams.


    Noticing that this beautiful blue-haired woman didn''t know where he was going, Vicente answered her. "I am going to hunt pentagrams. I''ve recently advanced a stage, and some of my men are in the same situation... Why? Will the Captain miss me?"


    Nova ignored hisment as the men there watched the situation in silence.


    She said. "I would like to search your carriages. We''re here to check for possible ndestine exits from our city.


    Does everyone in your party have their identification in hand?"


    "Of course," Vicente said, understanding that they were looking for people without ID who might be leaving the city secretly.


    Everyone who lived in the kingdom''s cities had IDs registered in the same city. Once you create one of these identities, the entire Seidel Kingdom army, in this province or any other, would know your origin, and it would be impossible to make another.


    With something like that, the soldiers in the group could tell if there was someone who didn''t live in Millfall.


    But would knowing that make any difference? After all, the criminals who recently attacked the Irwin family could be locals. At the same time, even if someone weren''t a resident of Millfall, not every visitor would be a criminal.


    But the army had its own methods of investigation. After a few days of being involved in the local investigation, they knew everyone who had recently entered the city and were gradually checking who had left the city in the past few days and who was leaving every day. So they couldn''t determine the culprit, but they could find suspicious people who, if investigated thoroughly, could lead them to crucial information.


    Unfortunately for Nova, everyone in Vicente''s group had been living in Millfall for weeks and had local roles that could easily be checked to prove where they were before, during, and after the incident a few days ago.


    There was no one there who wasn''t properly registered in Millfall, let alone people hiding in their carriages.


    After a quick check of Vicente''s men''s carriages and IDs, a soldier stopped next to Nova, Vice, and Rory and said. "Captain, everything is in order with their group."


    Nova had expected this and told her men to release the Mazzanti family.


    But before Vicente and Rory returned to their carriage, she told him. "Don''t think I don''t know it was you, Cesar. I may not have any proof, but I know it was you! It''s the only possible exnation!"


    Vice looked at her in silence, noticing she was determined to pursue him.


    Heughed and said. "You have a very vivid imagination, Captain. I look forward to hearing your humorousments when I return from my journey."


    As he walked back to his carriage, he waved his hand and said. "By the way, congrattions on reaching level 5. You''re as talented as you''re beautiful, Captain."


    Nova clenched her fists and looked in Cesar''s direction with an ugly expression, wanting to hit him. Unfortunately, she had no proof against this person.


    "Clear the way!"


    She ordered, quickly getting the men in her group to clear the way for the Mazzanti family''s three carriages.


    With that done, Vicente''s group would leave this blockade behind and continue on to their destination.


    ...


    A few dayster...


    The town gradually returned to normal after the group led by Cesar Mazzanti left Millfall.


    The Irwin family still wanted someone to punish. Of course, its members were angry about all they had lost and suffered that fateful day. They and their allies still hadn''t found anyone to punish. Still, as the days passed, the local forces lost interest in continuing the investigation.


    It wasn''t cheap to keep several specialists, mercenaries, and many others in the city looking for enemies.


    Even the army didn''t want to invest too much in the matter, as they were preparing to hunt down the 3rd stage basilisks in The Rocky Gorge.


    The group looking for people to punish even had someone to me for everything. It was a servant of the Irwin family, Lena, who had gone missing and was already considered an ouw with a bounty on her head. But with her having fled without a trace, the local authorities had little to go on.


    As the days passed, with no trace of Lena, the local powers gradually returned to normal while the Irwin family learned to live with their new situation.


    ''Impoverished'' as they were, the members of this house couldn''t afford to waste all their influence and the few resources they had on a fruitless hunt!


    In addition to the bounty they had ced on Lena''s head, this house practically epted its defeat, something unheard of in local history.


    As a result, the poptionmented on the matter daily, with low-level townspeople, servants, outsiders, and low-ie mercenaries secretly celebrating the Irwin family''s defeat.


    Although many people had nothing against the family, they were part of the kingdom''s dirty power system.


    For those who suffered under the system and had to put up with arrogant young masters andws that only worked when they punished the weakest and poorest, it was a great joy to see a noble family suffer without being able to take revenge.


    As the city returned to normal, in taverns like River''s, people young and old, with or without awakened magic powers, dealt with the subject in much the same way.


    To them, what had recently happened in this city was no different than a novel at its climax, when an antagonist was finally punished. As "spectators" of this important event, many were happier to see the sessful robbery of the Irwin property than to see good things happen to themselves.


    Even though they weren''t directly involved with the group that carried out the robbery, nor could they be affected by the Irwin family''s loss, many people in this town were as happy as if they had won prizes over the past few days!

 Chapter 207 Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 207 Breakthrough?</h4>


    In a tavern in Millfall...


    At that moment, a group of middle-aged men dressed likemonborers in dirty clothes sat around a wooden table full of sses and bottles.


    These men had cigarettes and sses in their hands. Some were smiling, others were eating snacks, but all were cheerful as they talked about the moment of historical karma that Millfall was experiencing.


    "The Irwin property thieves are men of the people. These are people who have done justice!" One of the drunken men said.


    Another worker, who had spent thest few days in the countryside and only arrived in town this evening to learn of the matter, said. "This is the first time in my life that I''ve seen nobles suffer!


    I thought I would never have the chance to see these scum suffer, but now everything has changed. With the actions of the Irwin Estate thieves, we know it''s possible."


    Typically, nobles would only lose to other nobles or magicians of a much higher level. But as far as they knew, those who had attacked the Irwin family weren''t much stronger than some of Baron Irwin''s guards.


    Not only was the power of this group of bandits not high, but they had also managed to escape without leaving a trace!


    This was the most important thing. By robbing the vault in that house, the group had truly made a great contribution to the society of people who had only lost and been oppressed.


    Even though they gained nothing, they felt the weight of being oppressed daily by families like Irwin''s finally diminish!


    ''If I knew who they were, I''d do everything I could to help them.'' Thought one of the men as he imagined all the groups like his supporting these thieves.


    At the thought of a rebellion, a revolution, this man couldn''t help but shiver, moved but aware of how difficult it would be.


    It was really hard to imagine a world where they would no longer have to suffer defeats!


    This state had justice and a system ofws with predictable punishments. But as in some ces on Earth, the rules of this world only apply to the mediocre.


    Those above average had their own ways of turning the system in their favor and living outside thew.


    On thest level was the royal family, the only power in this state where none of thews applied to them, and only members of the royal family themselves could judge other members of the royal family.


    These ordinary people couldn''t imagine equality, so for them, the defeat of a noble family and perhaps the emergence of a group that could terrorize these forces was something they could appreciate and support from afar.


    In addition to this group, several others were discussing the same thing and celebrating in different situations around Millfall.


    ...


    But even the Awakening Temple members in this city were talking about it, seeing it differently, of course, but still interested in the recent events in Millfall.


    In one of the rooms on the upper level of the building, run by members of the Congregation of Revtion, a group of simrly dressed people were gathered, going about their business while chatting.


    "Jasmine, have you heard the news circting in this citytely?" A rtively young man with a green Magic Gem on his head looked at a woman on the other side who was there to collect thetest data on the awakenings from this temple.


    Jasmine, a young-looking woman with pink hair, nodded approvingly. "How could I not have heard? When I checked into a local inn earlier, I overheard some of the staff talking about the robbery of the Irwin family.


    It seems that this family lost a lot of resources in that incident."


    "Most importantly. No one knows who was responsible for it. The thieves got away with all the resources in that family''s vault." This manmented with a twinkle in his eye.


    Most of the members of this continental organization came from simple backgrounds. To see one of them excited about a robbery like this wouldn''t be so strange, despite their positions.


    "And what does it matter to you, Mark?" Jasmine asked as she jotted down a particr name on a list she had with her.


    ''Fuller...''


    Herpanions, who were in this city to collect data, also had documents from this Awakening Temple in their hands as they were doing their usual work within this organization.


    "Because we have much to gain from it, Jasmine." The man got right to the point. "I have a record of every single thing that has been stolen from that estate. If you help me, we can put out an alert for the possible trafficking of these jewels.


    Whoever robbed House Irwin may have the equivalent of nearly 30,000 gold coins. If we find them, we can divide these resources equally."


    "Oh? So you want to rob the bandits?" She took her eyes off the te in her hands to look into the man''s eyes.


    "Why not? They''re thieves. Who will theyin to?" Mark smiled. "Besides, we can put these resources to better use than those thieves, Jasmine. With your skills and potential, you could quickly improve your position at the capital.


    Think about it. The realization of your goals may depend on it!"


    Jasmine dropped what she was holding to think about this proposal. With her powers within the Congregation of Revtions and her magical form, she had a way to reach the group of bandits. Not only that, if she could get her hands on those coins, she could easily get the resources to be a Mage and buy herself a higher position within that organization.


    "Give me a day to think about it."


    ...


    While many ordinary people celebrated Vicente''s theft and others plotted against him, his party had covered more than half the distance between Millfall and Alpine Woodpecker Forest in the past few days.


    In order to reach this point in their journey, they faced several minor challenges on their way to their current location, having to deal with magical creatures and even humans.


    Two days ago, a group of bandits attacked them and nearly killed some of the men in the group. However, with their firearms, these people overcame the unprepared enemies and survived that challenge.


    After that, they had been a little more careful on their journey, and this afternoon, they finally stopped to rest in a vige on the way to their destination.


    It hadn''t been in the group''s ns to make this stop, but after days of training on the road, Rory had reached the peak of the 1st stage and was ready to try his luck.


    It wouldn''t be safe to do so in a forest region with the presence of magical creatures they didn''t know about, so immediately after Rory had informed Vice this morning, he had led the group to the nearest vige on their way.


    They were now in a small inn in that vige while Rory had been meditating for over an hour in pursuit of his breakthrough.


    But unlike what had happened with Vicente, Rory''s breakthrough didn''t take long. Within the second hour of his meditation, everyone in his group felt a sudden surge of power from the room he was in.


    Rory had reached level 1 of the Acolyte stage!

 Chapter 208 The Truth About Magic Pentagrams

    <h4>Chapter 208 The Truth About Magic Pentagrams?</h4>


    Minutes after the signal to advance a level came from Rory''s room, Vicente walked in unapanied and immediately found his friend standing there, feeling the changes he had undergone.


    "Congrattions on moving up a level, hehe. Now we''ll be able to hunt pentagrams without reservations." Vicente approached Rory with a smile on his face before patting the redhead''s shoulder and giving him a hug.


    "Thank you. And yes, I''m looking forward to it." Rory smiled genuinely, finally oveing the anxiety about his breakthrough that he had been feeling for thest few days.


    "When do we leave?"


    Listening to his red-haired friend, Vicente walked over to a sofa in the room. "At dawn. It''s not good to venture into unknown territory at night. But after that, we''ll go straight to our destination. We''re not that far from that area anymore."


    Rory sat down on the bed in the 30 square meter room, decorated with few things since it was a simple ce. "How do we proceed with the pentagram hunt?"


    Magic pentagrams were important for people who could awaken their magical powers and for some types of magical beings. They stabilized the mana in these beings and gave them abilities. But that was the most superficial part of this vital element of the magic world!


    If analyzed more deeply, Magic Pentagrams would not be seen as mere tools that were mainly useful to humans. They were magical essences of different kinds of beings that could be found all over the realm.


    In short, any being that didn''t need to absorb pentagrams to strengthen itself could produce these essences in its body.


    So, a certain magical beast could generate a pentagram and develop it as it grew stronger. This pentagram would naturally have characteristics associated with the beast that generated it, and its level, represented by its color, would be equivalent to that being''s magical refinement.


    This didn''t mean that a first-level, red, pentagram would necessarily be formed after the beast matured into a 1st-stage beast. That might happen to some, but some beings could finish forming their first-level pentagram when they were already in the 2nd stage.


    Even though there were several levels of magic, it didn''t mean that there were the same number of different levels of pentagrams!


    In any case, any magical being that didn''t need to absorb pentagrams to stabilize its power, be it beasts, vegetables, or even minerals, could generate this type of essence.


    Usually, those who generated pentagrams were magical beings, organisms with magical metabolism. But a stone or a river could also produce these essences under certain circumstances!


    For example, any Magic Gem was capable of generating pentagrams that were simr to the power of the person who absorbed it. But gems were not living beings.


    Why could they produce pentagrams?


    The answer to this question was rted to the origin of the pentagrams, the elements.


    Normally, the elements in nature were scattered chaotically, so they couldn''te together to form these unique essences.


    What happened was that it was only inside living bodies that these elements were refined to the point where a transformation took ce, and these special essences were produced.


    But certain areas of this vast realm, under certain circumstances, could meet the requirements to create a pentagram over time!


    Because of their special spiritual nature, Magic Gems could fulfill these conditions 100% of the time.


    But these conditions could be fulfilled by different things.


    A stone with the simple ability to absorb mana could, over countless years, one day give birth to a pentagram. A river could exist for millions of years, and then one day, something happens, and suddenly, a pentagram is born.


    The possibilities were endless!


    Because the formation of these non-living pentagrams was so special, they were the most valuable to magicians.


    They didn''te from living beings, so they would never have anything in them that would make it difficult for magicians to absorb them. At the same time, they were much purer than those produced by living beings and had the same characteristics as those produced by Magic Gems, that is, of developing together with the one who absorbed them.


    But they were also scarce, and neither of the two young men expected to find one along their path now.


    Vicente answered his friend''s question. "The book we got from Defiant Tyranny will take us somewhere. I don''t know if it can help us get pentagrams, but I intend to follow the path to the end before I go after my second pentagram.


    But before we go all the way, I want to hunt the pentagrams for at least half of our men. We can''t underestimate that area.


    If even The Rocky Gorge has a 3rd stage beast, we can''t rule out the possibility that Alpine Woodpecker Forest has something like that as well."


    "Then I''ll do the same," Rory said. "If we don''t find a creature that''s verypatible with me, I''ll leave it to hunt for my pentagram after we reach the end of that map."


    A magician would always use the word ''hunt'' to refer to the search for pentagrams. After all, most of them were created by living beings, many of whom could move around freely.


    So, ''hunting'' wasn''t entirely wrong, even though some pentagrams were created by immobile living beings or even by non-living beings who were also immobile.


    Hunting pentagrams was like looking for a wild animal and then taming it.


    One would have to find it by its tracks, chase it, and finally conquer it. But even after that, one would still have to ovee the creature''s remaining wild will and dominate the pentagram until it was integrated into one''s being.


    Because of this, beings of this group''s race saw this process as a hunt, a hunt that could make them stronger or kill them.


    Just as it was dangerous for humans to hunt wild boar on Earth, it could be dangerous for magicians to hunt pentagrams in Pris Realm!


    Magicians like them wanted pentagrams, while on the other hand, the living beings capable of generating these essences would protect themselves, and not only that, they would try to destroy and devour their enemies, something that could also make them stronger.


    Because of the importance of the subject and the danger involved, the two young people talked about it seriously, without joking about the situation, just because they were talented and strong for their age.


    "All right. Let''s focus our efforts on helping our men get the ideal pentagrams for their talent level." Vicentemented before getting up to go back to his room.


    "Get as much rest as you can. We won''t be able to do this for a few days starting tomorrow."


    "Okay. You should do the same, Vice."

 Chapter 209 Orders Before the Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 209 Orders Before the Hunt?</h4>


    Dayster...


    After Rory''s advance on the vige their group had passed through and stopped for a night, the group continued their journey toward the Alpine Woodpecker Forest.


    Having encountered no major problems for a group of their level, they reached the entrance to this forest area in the eastern part of Scott Province this morning.


    As they followed the dirt road in front of them, the people in the three carriages of the Mazzanti family could already see the surrounding mountains, green in the lower parts but covered with ice on their peaks.


    The view was breathtaking, but the abundance of nts, animals, and mana in the surrounding area was even more remarkable.


    "Impressive!"


    "This ce looks perfect for meditation!"


    "Yes, the free mana around here seems denser than in Millfall."


    Some of the men controlling the carriagesmented among themselves upon noticing this fact.


    Pris Realm was a living world!


    Not only did inds, continents, and everything in between move around but there were areas with different levels of wealth.


    Certain ces were much better for growing certain types of crops, while others were very good for meditation, the process by which magicians could absorb free mana in nature and strengthen their bodies, souls, etc.


    Not only that but how good a ce could be for certain living beings didn''t just depend on how blessed a particr ce was. Sometimes, the quality of an area depended more on the individual characteristics of the beings.


    A volcanic area might be vibrant for a being based on elements directly or indirectly associated with high temperatures. Still, it might be deplorable for a being of the opposite nature.


    Magicians were the mostplex beings in this world, and within the same race, they could havepletely different affinities, something that didn''t happen between other races in this world.


    But even with so many possibilities between them, most had more or less simr needs as most were beings with mediocre talents and affinities.


    As this was an area ofmon elemental affinities but a little richer than the Millfall area, everyone there realized the difference between their city and this ce.


    "This ce is fascinating. There must be several groups of powerful beasts in this area." Rorymented to Vicente, imagining they would have to fight their way through.


    "Yes. Considering that this is the home of the Woodpecker birds, this tribe cannot be weak. We''ll have to watch out for them." Vicentemented, feeling that the members of the race that named this region might be a problem for his group.


    "But if we have problems with these beings, as long as they''re not too dangerous, we can get good pentagrams for our men with an elemental affinity for wood," Rorymented, knowing that some men in his group could benefit from this.


    Upon hearing this, Vicente said to the people in front of his carriage. "Let''s make a stop. I want to talk to the whole group before we go any deeper."


    "Okay, boss!"


    In an instant, the group of carriages stopped, and all the men walked over to Vicente and Rory''s carriage.


    "From now on, we''ll encounter more danger on our journey, but not only that, we''re entering the area where we''ll find the easiest targets for our hunt. So get ready to make camp and start to go after our objective here. I want to hunt at least 9 pentagrams in the next 3 days!"


    Most of the pentagram-forming beings themselves did not move freely outside of their dominion. Therefore, their group couldn''t simply continue their journey to the ce indicated on their map. It might even happen that one or the other of these beings showed up without them going after them, but it was unlikely that many of these beings woulde to them.


    Not only that, but each person had their own ideal pentagram. So it could also happen that no beingpatible with the men in Vicente''s group happened toe their way.


    The name pentagram hunting was no ident. They really had to hunt!


    So Vicente nned to set up camp as soon as he reached an area deeper in the region where they could study creatures with the potential to help his men.


    The people in his group knew how pentagram hunting worked, as it was a primary subject taught in every academy in the kingdom.


    Even less talented people knew the basics, and everyone there readily agreed, looking forward to getting their pentagrams.


    Vicente said. "But I can''t promise that all of you will get the best possible pentagrams for your level. Some of you will probably have to absorb red pentagrams."


    The ideal for a 2nd-stage magician was to have the first pentagram red and the second orange.


    But even though there was only a one-level difference between these two types of pentagrams, the difference was much greater than anyone could imagine.


    While someone in the 2nd stage with the average talent of these men could absorb a red pentagram with rtive ease, there was a risk of failure with orange pentagrams.


    Above that, one could even die if they dared to absorb something of a higher level!


    The men in Vicente''s group had red and orange talents, low talents that would make the whole situation much moreplicated for them.


    Those with red talents had little chance of absorbing orange pentagrams.


    Knowing this, Vicente didn''t wait for the moment when some of these men might want to try something more difficult than they could handle but made it clear to everyone that some would have to ept something closer to their reality.


    The level of the pentagram did not limit their future, only their ability to fight with their skills. A magician''s potential and progress pace was determined by talent, something that could hardly be changed.


    As a result, some of the crowd felt sorry for themselves, but they didn''t question the words of their leader, who knew more about these theories than anyone else.


    Even Rory was no match for Vicente''s knowledge level and knew that he would choose the level of the pentagram that the men there would absorb.


    "All right, let''s get back on track. But be ready to act. Have your weapons in hand. They can help you achieve the best pentagram your bodies can handle."


    "Yes, boss!"


    They all said simultaneously before returning to their formation and heading deeper into the forest area ahead to begin their hunt.

 Chapter 210 Beginning of the Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 210 Beginning of the Hunt</h4>


    Hours after entering the Alpine Woodpecker Forest, Vicente and his group left their carriages at a ce where they would set up a small temporary camp.


    As low-level magicians, their needs were very simr to those of ordinary people without Magic Gems. They needed to rest, eat, and sleep. In short, they couldn''t just go out and explore this unknown region without a resting ce for the group to return to each day.


    After setting up camp that same day, the group would split into two, one group with fewer members to take care of the camp and the other to actually go hunting for pentagrams.


    Along with 10 Acolytes, nine at level 1 and one at level 2, Vicente and Rory would go on their first hunt, searching for red-grade pentagrams for the less talented of their men.


    ...


    Two dayster...


    After Vice''s group began their journey in search of pentagrams for 9 of his men, they sessfully found beasts with red pentagrams on them.


    After encountering three such beings in those two days that werepatible with the less gifted of the group''s first half that would absorb pentagrams, Vicente, Rory, and seven of his men did what they could to help those three.


    The pentagrams had to be conquered. This meant that one had to ovee the challenge of absorbing such an essence, which became very difficult when the one attempting to do so was not the same one who had killed the entity that had created the pentagram.


    Following this logic, the men in the group basically helped the three to limit the space of the beasts that had the pentagramspatible with them, preventing their escape routes, sometimes even immobilizing them.


    But the more one did to defeat one of these beings, the easier it would be for them to absorb the pentagram generated by the defeated being. Thus, Vicente''s group avoided getting involved in the battles of the three men as much as possible, only participating when necessary.


    As a result, over those two days, three of the ten men who had hunted alongside Rory and Vice had received their new Magic Pentagrams and the eventual benefits of obtaining such a thing!


    Having sessfully hunted down thest of these pentagrams hours ago, Vicente''s group was currently in their camp, resting before returning to their hunt.


    ...


    At dawn of a new day, Vicente and his group were up early, all around a campfire, eating and getting ready to go out again.


    Holding a hot drink, Vicente looked at his group and said. "Today, I want the three of you who have already absorbed your pentagrams to stay behind and help care for the camp.


    We''ll hold our position for another day or two, and then we''ll move on."


    The core of each area was always the most dangerous when it came to beast territory. After all, a beast would hardly choose to live on the outskirts of an area where there were fewer natural structures to protect them or give them geographical advantages.


    Therefore, in such regions, stronger beings would stay deeper in these areas. Consequently, better pentagrams could be found deeper in such sites.


    Moving on would be more dangerous than staying where they were, but it would also speed up their journey. That is, the outer areas were safer, but powerful beings less densely popted them. In other words, finding a good target there might be more difficult than in the more dangerous areas, which could increase the group''s hunting time.


    Thus, Vicente wanted to spend a short time there before going deeper toplete his initial goal of having 9 of his men with new pentagrams before heading to the point the group''s map led to.


    Over the next two days, he nned to reach a few more red pentagrams and perhaps an orange one before the group continued into the area.


    The three men who had absorbed new pentagrams were now much stronger and could be considered more powerful than even the level 2 Acolytes in the group. As such, they would stay behind to protect their horses and carriages while three others would take their ce in the hunting group.


    After selecting the three who would join the group on that day''s hunt, Vicente stood up and said. "The rest of you wait for us until nightfall. I''ll try to get the pentagrams for ourpanions with red talent before nightfall."


    "Yes, boss!"


    So the group of 10 soldiers, Vice and Rory, set off again, leaving 8 people behind.


    Walking with rifles in their hands and revolvers at their belts, Vice and his 11 men were soon walking like soldiers in a forest, each keeping watch in a different direction and paying attention to their surroundings.


    Meanwhile, Vicente had his ability in use, with his red pentagram in front of one of his hands, as he used his maic abilities to sense the living beings in the area.


    Vicente was able to use his powers to identify the location of the living beings in the area and also tell their power level. With this, the group had been looking for targets with a high chance of having pentagrams formed in their essence.


    After finding one creature a few minutes after leaving his camp, Vice used special signals to indicate it to his men and warned his group to move silently around the target.


    Everyone in the group began to move more cautiously, using the surroundings to their advantage, trees, and rocks to hide behind as they approached their target.


    Rory used a bush of a nt incapable of absorbing mana to hide and soon saw a white-furred beast, a fox, standing next to a puddle of water.


    Feeling the aura of that 2nd stage creature, Rory shook his head negatively.


    ''It''s no match for anyone in our group.'' Hemented, seeing that it wouldn''t make sense for them to go up against such a fox.


    What made pentagram hunting so time-consuming and tiring was not only the fact that the hunters had to be careful not to frighten their targets but also that they often encountered creatures that were notpatible with their goals.


    Since no one there was a beast tamer, soon not only Rory but the whole group would move away from the beast and return to their hunt in search of beingspatible with the people in the group.


    But it wouldn''t be long before they found their next target!

 Chapter 211 The Goal: Orange Pentagram

    <h4>Chapter 211 The Goal: Orange Pentagram?</h4>


    Hours into their third day of hunting in Alpine Woodpecker Forest, Vicente''s group would hunt the first pentagram of the day, and another of his men would sessfully absorb such essence.


    After that, they would continue their journey until Vice noticed a rtively powerful being on their path who exuded a level 4 Acolyte aura!


    Sensing that someone dangerous to his group was nearby, he alerted his men and brought them into formation, weapons aimed at their surroundings while circting mana through their eyes and hands.


    For these armed men, the most important thing was not to use their magical abilities rted to their pentagrams but to use them in their weapons. That was what gave them the most power and the best chance of survival!


    So, as they cautiously approached Vicente''s target, the 10 men didn''t even consider using their unique abilities as they felt the strain of approaching a level 4 Acolyte.


    When one of these men, an Orange-talented one, saw the being they had just sensed at the top of one of the trees there, he gulped down his saliva at the sight and the sensation emanating from that being.


    Gulp!


    ''This essence...'' He thought to himself as he looked at this being with the body of a bird, the head of a maiden, the face pale with hunger, and long ws on its hands.


    ''A Harpy!'' Rory''s eyes widened as he identified the creature at the top of the tree they were approaching.


    A Harpy was a type of magical creature that formed pentagrams. Not only that, but this creature waspatible with the gem of one of the nine men who had room for new pentagrams in their beings.


    Vicente saw this creature, looked at one of his level 2 men, and saw that it was perfectlypatible with this one''s magical form, which was based on the wind element.


    The man with orange talent also noticed this and immediately felt a connection with the creature, knowing that the pentagram it would give to whoever killed it would be very good for him.


    ''This is an orange pentagram!'' He clenched his fists as he saw the fourth capable of producing such a thing that he and the group had passed by since they arrived in this area.


    They had seen many magical beings over the past few days, ignoring most of the 1st stage ones and focusing on the 2nd stage ones, which normally had a 100% chance of having a pentagram on them.


    But most of the 2nd stage magical beings had only red pentagrams on them. Finding one with an orange pentagram was as rare as finding a magician with a green talent.


    With this in mind, such a man tightened his fingers around his weapon, eager to kill that creature.


    But just as he was about to take the first step, he felt his weapon''s trigger stiffen so that he couldn''t shoot the creature.


    Looking at Vicente, he understood that his leader had acted against him.


    But Vicente didn''t look at the man. Aware that his weapons wouldn''t kill this Harpy, he slowly moved a metal bar towards the creature''s body.


    This was a beast, not the ordinary magician he and his men were used to dealing with in Millfall. A beast''s body was very resilient, and its powers were primarily focused on physical strength. In other words, the bullets from those weapons wouldn''t be able to injure seriously that Harpy''s skin even inrge quantities!


    The men nearby realized the problem when they noticed what Vice was doing.


    Rory looked at the piece of metal being manipted by Vice and watched as it turned into something resembling a snake and crawled up a tree toward the beast.


    Meanwhile, another piece of metal hovered before Vicente as he prepared his next move.


    ''50... 48... 46...'' Vicente ignored his men and measured the distance between the steel ''snake'' and the creature.


    When such a thing was 20 meters away from the Harpy, it suddenly took its eyes off the prey it was watching at the top of the tree, feeling a magical fluctuation approaching it.


    But just as it was about to look at Vicente''s metallic ''snake,'' it suddenly heard the sound of air being cut and looked over to where a young human had just shot a metallic arrow at it at high speed.


    The Harpy''s eyes narrowed, and it clearly saw the human who had attacked it and almost immediately felt that it would be in danger if it stayed there.


    But even with this feeling that it should flee, it had to defend itself from the attack quicklying towards its chest, or it would be in trouble!


    It put its wings in front of its body, forming a hard-to-prate shield filled with mana that transformed its wings, making them thicker and bigger.


    But as it prepared to receive Vicente''s attack, this young man smiled and used his hands to manipte the metallic ''snake,'' causing it to strike at one of the creature''s feet.


    ''Gotcha!''


    As it felt a blow to its wings, enough to express pain, the Harpy didn''t care how much damage the human had done to it with that blow. It looked down at one of its feet and saw what looked like a thick, heavy handcuff attached to it.


    As it jumped into the air to try to fly away, the arrow that had hit it fused with this metal object in its feet, and it felt an indescribable weight pulling it down.


    If it could think rationally, it would ask itself, "What is this?"


    It had never dealt with a situation like this before!


    But as it tried to p its wings, the force pulling it down became stronger and stronger, and suddenly, it found itself falling faster and faster toward the ground.


    All it could do was scream before it hit the ground between Vicente''s men.


    Boom!


    Rocks exploded, and a crater formed where this creature with a wingspan of about 3 meters and a weight of 150 kilos fell.


    At that moment, Vicente shouted to all his men. "Fire!"


    Bang!


    All 11 people in the vicinity pulled the triggers on their weapons and fired mana-loaded bullets at various points on the body.


    Knowing that they wouldn''t kill her with this burst of fire, no one held back for the sake of thepanion who would absorb the pentagram that was about to emerge from this creature.


    Wounded, confused, and unprepared for this barrage of attacks, the Harpy felt pain throughout her body as several bullets prated deep into her wings and skin.

 Chapter 212 Results (1)

    <h4>Chapter 212 Results (1)</h4>


    The moment his men fired their weapons, Vicente used one of his special spells and immediately pinned the creature''s legs to the ground while increasing the amount of metal on its body.


    Doing this to immobilize it, Vicente focused on the creature''s wings, the greatest weapon it had to defend itself, attack, and escape.


    Not only that but there were no vital organs in its wings!


    Using them to increase the amount of metal on it was the best Vice could do without slowing down his men, who were shooting at the creature''s vital points.


    Even though they couldn''t kill it to not interfere with the possible absorption of its pentagram by one of these men, the group unloaded the ammunition in their weapons into that creature.


    It was very sturdy, and only by doing so could they wound it enough to create a chance for one of them to kill it!


    Several bullets from different directions entered its body around where it had fallen as it struggled on the ground, screaming in pain and trying to get away.


    Meanwhile, Rory was a few feet above the creature on a tree branch, using his explosive ability to increase the effectiveness of the attacks of the men in his group.


    Boom!


    Another explosion erupted in the creature''s chest and back, causing it to wriggle more violently as its precious feathers fell off, gradually revealing its white skin.


    The moment he saw several superficial wounds on the creature''s back, but one deeper wound, Vice smiled and said. "Colt, be quick! Kill it with this perforation!"


    Hearing this, Colt looked at the hole one of hispanions'' bullets had made in the creature''s back, where a trail of blood ran around an area full of superficial wounds.


    After all the group''s efforts, the Harpy''s mighty coat had been pierced by a single bullet!


    As impressive as this was, it was also a sign of temporary weakness!


    Unable to withstand so many simultaneous attacks and with its defenses weak enough to allow a bullet to enter its body, such a Harpy was vulnerable.


    At Vicente''s warning, all the men stopped firing and took the opportunity to reload their weapons as Colt slowly approached it.


    Seeing this, Vicente moved the metal on the creature, forcing it to the ground and holding it so it wouldn''t escape.


    "Be quick! It''s weakened but not finished!" He shouted at the man, encouraging him to run into the creature''s back as he switched weapons, picking up a sword and pointing it at the hole in the beast''s back.


    "Aaah! Die!" He shouted as he used his magic skill, which was based on the wind element and could boost his speed and attack strength.


    He moved faster, and mana shone more brightly around that sword.


    Puff!


    When it hit the unprotected skin of the Harpy, it stopped struggling to escape and tried to raise its head while letting out a long, painful scream.


    But having struck the heart of his target, Colt, as he pulled his sword from the Harpy''s back, saw it lose all its strength and finally copse to the ground, no longer squirming.


    Vicente removed his metals and watched the creature die 10 seconds after Colt''s final attack.


    As each of the men in the group held their positions, Rory saw an orange glow emerge from such a body, the first of its kind he had ever seen.


    As the Harpy died, the pentagram it had been nurturing separated from its being and emerged from its back, slowly floating in the air like a hologram.


    From there, a mana pulse appeared as the orange pentagram rotated on its axis in the air at a slow speed.


    It had with it a terrible sensation but was also quite powerful for each of these men.


    ''Impressive.'' One of the men in the group who had already absorbed his second pentagram thought to himself, imagining that in the future, he might be able to absorb one as good as the one in front of him.


    Meanwhile, Rory couldn''t help but notice the remnants of that Harpy in the orange pentagram that was now free to be absorbed.


    ''Colt will have to be firm. Oveing that beast''s will won''t be easy.'' The young redhead thought to himself, aware that how it had died had not been dignified.


    What they had done was nothing to be proud of. They had acted against a creature stronger than all of them, which was a good thing from any point of view. But they had weapons that made their actions easier, and many allies acted against a single being.


    At the same time, the Harpy was not an enemy but their hunting target.


    So, the resentment it had generated before its death, which was associated with its pentagram, was not simple.


    If Colt had defeated it alone, without any help from hispanions, he would probably have absorbed the pentagram with ease since he had an orange talent. But since that hadn''t been the case, and the whole group had helped him, he now had to win a new battle.


    "Colt, don''t waste time. Start absorbing that pentagram." Vicente said to the man, who was momentarily mesmerized by the beauty of the orange pentagram in front of him.


    Swallowing his saliva and putting aside the anticipation he felt inside, he promptly sat down over the Harpy''s corpse with his legs crossed, closed his eyes, and began to meditate.


    Absorbing pentagrams was simple. All one had to do was get into afortable position, circte their mana in their Magic Gem, and act as if they were meditating as usual. The only difference with this meditation was that one had to "open up" the space in their gem for a new pentagram, which, of course, put them in a vulnerable position.


    As Colt did so, his orange Magic Gem immediately glowed brightly, and his first pentagram appeared around his body.


    Then the mana in the surrounding area began to enter his Magic Gem, while the orange pentagram above him trembled, feeling strongly attracted to the free ''space'' in the body below.


    A magician wouldn''t have to try to force the pentagram into them and connect with it. In situations like this, the pentagram, with a simr elemental affinity to the magician, would feel the magical attraction to that being and move toward it naturally.


    Pentagrams could not exist outside of an appropriate "container" for long.


    So when it sensed somethingpatible, the pentagram soon found its way to Colt.


    However, this was only the first step in the process of absorbing Magic Pentagrams!

 Chapter 213 Results (2)

    <h4>Chapter 213 Results (2)?</h4>


    Hours would pass after Colt began to absorb the orange pentagram.


    As with any other breakthrough attempt, talent had much to do with how difficult and fast the process of absorbing pentagrams was.


    The level of the pentagram itself was rted to the talent of the person absorbing it, but it wasn''t that simple. For example, a person with a green talent couldn''t absorb a green pentagram in the 2nd-stage.


    The highest known level for a magician''s second pentagram was the second one, orange.


    Beyond that, even if some magicians had enough understanding to try to absorb something above that, the mana consumed by one of those pentagrams would be so high that the magician''s body wouldn''t be able to withstand any activation. Just having it in your body would be extremely costly, and activating it would be like courting death.


    So, having a higher talent wouldn''t allow someone to absorb a better pentagram because that would depend on the amount of mana in a magician''s body, which corrtes to the level, not the talent.


    But while talent didn''t affect this for talented people to have better pentagrams, it did for less talented people.


    The level of the pentagram you were interested in was what your body and mana could handle. But to absorb it, one had to ovee the absorption barrier created by the will of the being who created it.


    Hence, while talent didn''t allow people to absorb better pentagrams at lower levels, it did limit those with low talent, and a person with red talent would hardly be able to absorb an orange pentagram at the 2nd stage.


    This would also happen to someone with orange talent when they reached the 3rd stage and would probably not be able to absorb the ideal pentagram for the 3rd stage, a yellow one.


    Anyway, as someone with an orange talent, absorbing any pentagram would already take longer than it would for someone with a superior talent. But with the Harpy''s grudge, Colt would fight the creature''s remaining will for hours.


    When dawn broke the following day, the party was still in the same spot where the Harpy had fallen.


    Everyone was tired but held their positions, waiting for Colt to finish absorbing the pentagram.


    But no one there was worried about Colt''s life. Absorbing a pentagram of the same level as one''s talent andpatible with the amount of mana in one''s body would hardly risk the magician''s life.


    The risk was that they would fail.


    If one failed to absorb a pentagram in the first attempt, it would be diluted into the air, and that is it.


    But while some opened their mouths to yawn, longing to return to camp, Vicente watched Colt and felt that this man would not fail after so many hours.


    ''He will finish soon.'' He noticed the orange pentagram fading from the man''s body and then the mana around Colt suddenly increasing in density.


    Looking at the pale, extremely sweaty, and panting man, Vice saw Colt''s appearance change significantly, and his body began to inte, bing more attractive in every way.


    A gust of mana came out of him, and a strong wind formed in the surrounding area,pletely waking up even the sleepy men who wanted to rest.


    At that moment, Colt finished absorbing the pentagram, having won his mental battle with the Harpy remnant.


    Opening his eyes, he immediately smiled as he stood up, clenching his fists and feeling plete.''


    He looked at the creature''s corpse and mentally thanked it for the new power he had gained.


    With it, he could do much more with his ability from now on!


    Seeing that his man was ready to leave, Vicente sighed and said. "Time to go back, boys! After we rest a bit, we''ll move our camp!"


    The group left soon after, leaving the Harpy''s body behind, not caring at all for the flesh of a creature that looked partly human.


    Such magical creatures could be valuable to magicians in many ways. One could look at their meat, skin, feathers, bones, and ws. In short, everything on the body of a magical creature could be useful for creating artifacts or artificial resources.


    But it wasn''t so easy to carry around the corpses of these creatures, and removing these parts without damaging them was something no one there knew how to do.


    Because they didn''t have enough storage items, the group didn''t collect the remains of the creatures they had killed so far.


    But that wasn''t a bad thing. Even without the rich essences in their bodies, beasts'' corpses were very good for other weaker beasts to devour and be stronger.


    Leaving such corpses behind could help lower-level creatures increase their power and create pentagrams or even develop better pentagrams.


    This was important for the sustainability of this magical reality!


    Finally, with the dawn of a new day, the group would stop to rest before continuing their journey.


    ...


    Three dayster...


    After one of his men had absorbed the first orange Magic Pentagram, Vicente led his group deeper into the forest.


    After setting up a temporary camp in a new area, he and his men returned to the hunt for magical creatures capable of producing the essences they needed to strengthen themselves and increase the stability of their foundations.


    After returning to hunt for these essences, this time in a deeper part of the Alpine Woodpecker Forest, the group quickly found beingspatible with their men.


    In just 3 days, the group hunted down and killed 7 beasts, giving some of their men the opportunity to absorb orange pentagrams.


    Some failed in their attempts, but most were sessful, helping the group surpass Vicente''s original goal and get 10 men with new pentagrams.


    Five had absorbed red pentagrams, while the other five received orange pentagrams.


    Among them, the two level 2 Acolytes in the group, the ones most concerned with stabilizing their foundation, managed to absorb what they had been waiting for for weeks, finally gaining new abilities.


    And so, as dawn broke on a new day at the second site where the group had camped in this region, Vicente soon gathered his people together to give new orders!


    They were no longer far from the central part of this location, and ording to Vicente''s estimates, they could reach the spot marked on his map in no more than three more days.


    When Vicente met his group this morning, he looked at his men, who were happily eating, and announced.


    "Get ready. In an hour, we''re leaving for our destination. I don''t intend to stop to hunt or camp until we reach our destination!" He told everyone, making Rory smile with satisfaction, eager to see where the map of Defiant Tyranny would take them.

 Chapter 214 Growth

    <h4>Chapter 214 Growth?</h4>


    As Vicente and his group continued their journey through the Alpine Woodpecker Forest, the Mazzanti family grew with each passing day.


    With the recent changes that had taken ce in the family, their territory had gone from a few shops in the eastern part of Millfall to a de facto area where not only shops but houses and streets were part of their domain.


    With this change, the Mazzanti family group no longer had three guards at each shop in their shops. Now, only one of their soldiers stood guard at each tavern and establishment, such as the Zander Brothers'' and River''s, while most staff kept an eye on the surroundings.


    Anyone who caused trouble not only in the shops but on the streets or in the resistances of their territory would suffer the consequences previously suffered by the thieves or daring patrons of Zander''s tavern.


    With such a change, the small group of men of the Mazzanti family managed to maintain the peace and security of these establishments, even though their territory had grown far beyond the number of men working for the family in recent days.


    And with the expansion into the territory of the former Defiant Tyranny faction, the group was experiencing its finest moment in Millfall!


    ...


    "Thank you for your understanding, Your Grace. Your support is critical to us." One of the Acolytes left in the city by Vicente said as he greeted Shelby''s father in the Baron''s office.


    Seeing the bag of gold coins in front of him, Baron Staples smiled, seeing that the recent changes in the city had not affected his operations as he had feared.


    "Haha, there''s no need to thank me. Your family and Cesar are wonderful. I''ve always wanted to do business with you." The Baron said as he led the masked and well-dressed man out of his residence, envisioning a great future with the Mazzanti family.


    The Mazzanti family was very efficient, working with low costs, and they were willing to give up more of their profits to please their supporters!


    Defiant Tyranny, for example, gave only 50% of its profits to the families that supported it. But the Mazzanti family was delivering 70% of their profits, which was impressive to these noble families of Millfall, who wanted coins more than anything else.


    Even though they had sided against Cesar a few weeks ago, practically none of the nobles in town remembered Ryker and saw Cesar as their new great friend.


    Vicente''s soldier smiled under his mask.


    They gave arge part of their profits to these nobles, but it was for the good of their own group.


    They weren''t unaware of the trouble they could get into when the Viscount returned to the city from his journey. So they bought the support of the local noble families while Viscount Symons was away.


    ''Today, we seem to be working for you, nobles, but it won''t always be like this...'' That soldier thought to himself, imagining the dependence they were creating on these nobles.


    Vicente was no fool. As long as he was weak, he would give these powers enough to make them happy and protect his people in the light of day. But that wouldn''t always be the case!


    "I hope to see Your Grace again soon with better results." The Mazzanti soldier said just as they arrived at the door of the Staples residence, where Shelby was just passing next to a red-haired servant.


    "Good morning, my noble father." The woman with orange hair, the same color as the middle-aged man next to the masked soldier, said as she made way for them and bowed her head.


    As a daughter, Shelby was just a tool for the Staples family to gain alliances and heirs. She had to bow to her father, her stepmothers, and the family heir and walk the line.


    As an intelligent woman, she didn''t challenge the most influential people in her family and was quite capable of bowing to them, though she was honest about her disagreements.


    Baron Staples looked at his daughter and said. "Shelby, this is an emissary from Cesar Mazzanti, a family friend."


    Hearing her father introduce one of the Vice''s men, Shelby did what she was supposed to: greeted the soldier and showed that House Staples treated its friends well.


    "Nice to meet you. Your party is very prominent. I''m sure you''ll be one of the biggest influences in our town in no time." She said with a smile, something her father couldn''t understand.


    "The youngdy is exaggerating. We''re just acting where no one else is. We don''t have such big ambitions. The Scarlet Syndicate is definitely the name of the game." The soldier said, catching the Baron''s attention.


    "I think you should be more bold, Pyke. The Defiant Tyranny has left a lot of business that the Scarlet Syndicate can''t handle alone." The Baron said, wanting Cesar''s group to be bolder and grow more in this city.


    Between the Mazzanti family, who were willing to distribute more coins to their supporters, and the Scarlet Syndicate, who were already stable in the city''s underworld, he preferred Cesar''s house. That was the faction that could pay him the most!


    Shelby looked at Pyke, an alias Vice''s soldiers used in public, and said. "I know you have to be careful where you expand your activities, but the Scarlet Syndicate alone won''t be able to take over everything Defiant Tyranny has left.


    Your group should take care of two things left by Defiant Tyranny. The casino and the brothel that faction ran."


    "Oh?" Baron Staples looked at his daughter and narrowed his eyes, seeing that this woman knew more about Millfall''s current situation than he had imagined.


    ''If you were a man, Shelby, you would be my heir...'' He sighed in disappointment that a woman was the most intelligent of his children.


    Then he said. "You should look into this. The Scarlet Syndicate is focused on taking over the resources and human trafficking that Defiant Tyranny led in our city. The group''s casinos and brothels are definitely not being targeted by them right now."


    "We will work on it, Your Grace." ''Pyke'' replied, aware that his leaders would see no problem in engaging in such activities.


    After all, Rory was the son of a bitch who currently run a brothel in Martell Vige!


    Hell, them controlling gambling and prostitution in the city was the natural progression of things!


    With that, he returned to his morning destination of delivering the coins of the noble families that supported the Mazzanti family.


    Shelby and her father stayed behind to watch the man leave in one of the Mazzanti family carriages.


    He said quietly to her. "Don''t get involved in these things, Shelby. You should concentrate on bing a good wife to young master Symons."


    "That doesn''t stop me from studying the local reality, Father."


    "Does it? I''m not sure. If you can do that while being a good wife to young master Symons, why don''t you go to him and please him a little? I don''t want to turn the Symons family against the Mazzanti family." He looked at her, indicating what she should do.


    Shelby clenched her fists in anger but controlled herself to not show her father everything she had in mind.


    She smiled graciously at him as if there was nothing wrong with what he was suggesting.


    ''Do you understand what I have to deal with, Vicente? My own father sees me as a breeding mare!


    Do you me me for the way I acted towards you? Can you understand my desperation?''


    She left, imagining her ally and his importance to her life.

 Chapter 215 Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 215 Investigation?</h4>


    While Shelby was dealing with her own problems, something was happening at the Seidel Kingdom''s royal army headquarters in Millfall...


    A group of soldiers lined up in several rows in the courtyard of this barracks, while a group of high-ranking soldiers who had just arrived at this post were meeting there.


    "Twelfth Steel Troop Commander, Peter Asper, from the capital, present!"


    "Fourth Red Troop Commander, Arthur Hogan, from Saltstar City, present!"


    "Second Bone Troop Commander, Alex Regan, of Dryhaven, present!"


    Three men of the same rank as the Commander of the Millfall outpost stood in front of Christopher Hogan while the man held a formal position to greet the reinforcements he had recently requested.


    Looking at his older brother, who hade from the capital, Christopher thanked everyone there. "Thank you for responding to my call. I hope we can resolve the situation in The Rocky Gorge in the next few weeks."


    "Don''t worry, Chris, we''ll take care of this problem." The strongest one there, Peter, said as he looked at his younger brother and patted one of the shoulders of the guy he hadn''t seen in years.


    "Yes, my troops will arrive in a few days, and then we''ll have twice as many men as you have here," Alexmented.


    Arthur agreed. "Hopefully, we''ll have it settled by the end of the month, when we''ll be eating basilisk meat!"


    The men smiled as each relevant soldier at this Millfall outpost took their positions, watching the gathering of Mages in silence.


    Nova stood among the soldiers and looked at the Commanders with fervor in her eyes, imagining that in a few months, she would reach that rank andmand her own troop.


    In the Seidel Kingdom, not every army Commander led the rank of a city, as was the case in Millfall.


    Millfall was a small city with a poption of around 60,000, and it only needed one soldier of the rank of Commander in its post. Cities like Saltstar City had more than half a dozen soldiers of the rank of Commander.


    But each Commander led their own troop and had certain freedoms that a lower-ranked soldier didn''t have.


    Thinking about the day when she would be a Mage and take the test to be a Commander, this blue-haired woman couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    ''If I do well in this hunt, I could get a rmendation and the merit points needed for the Commander''s Test!'' She thought to herself.


    ...


    In another part of Millfall, Nina and Eve went to the academy where this young girl studied.


    Nina had asked Eve daily about Vice and what he and Rory were doing. But she knew that her brother wouldn''t be back for a while as he was on an important business trip.


    However, there wasn''t a day that went by that she didn''t think about what he might be doing, imagining the adventures of being an adult and being able to go on trips.


    As much as she had traumatic travel experiences, Nina had no problem traveling because she had be deaf and lost her mother. Despite everything, she was a happy child who had ovee these losses.


    There were times when she felt sad when she remembered everything she had been through. Still, with her new local friends, Eve, Rory, Vice, and the men who worked for her family, Nova and Shelby, she was able to cope well.


    That''s why when one saw her walking with difficulty to the academy, one would see her with a happy look on her face and would hardly imagine what she had been through.


    Seeing this from a distance, one of the men following her couldn''t help but be curious.


    ''What''s wrong with her?'' This person thought as he watched Eve say goodbye to Nina at the door of one of the local academies.


    ''It doesn''t matter. I''ll find out soon enough. We''ll have plenty of time to talk!'' He smiled from the shadows he used to move in as he entered the academy and followed Nina.


    "Time toe with me, Miss Fuller!"


    Arriving at a ce where there were few people, he quickly grabbed Nina from behind and covered her mouth before taking her in his arms and walking away!


    ...


    Meanwhile, a few dozen kilometers north of Millfall, a group of three people dressed in the Awakening Temple''s uniform were standing in a forest next to a campfire.


    Among these people, a man looked around while a grey-haired woman stirred the fire and prepared something for them to eat.


    At the same time, a woman with pink hair sat in a lotus position over a square stone while an orange pentagram circled her body.


    The green Magic Gem on her forehead glowed as she searched for her target.


    The level 5 male, the same as his twopanions, nced at the pink-haired woman and clenched his fists. ''If Jasmine finds the Irwin family thieves, we can change our lives.'' He thought to himself as he looked at her with satisfaction. ''With her by my side and these coins, I''ll be able to get everything I want.''


    But as he looked at the grey-haired woman by the fire, he hadpletely different thoughts than those he had with Jasmine.


    ''I will find a way to eliminate Arya when the timees and me it on the Irwin family thieves. Ultimately, I''ll have Jasmine''s heart and half the coins the thief stole!'' He looked around mischievously, a terrifying smile on his face.


    But while Mark was thinking about these ns for the near future, Jasmine suddenly opened her eyes as her gem glow faded and her pentagram slowly returned to her body.


    "I have their trail back." She said as she saw in front of her what looked like a group of three carriages and several men, all made up of a red aura.


    Jasmine''s magical form made her an excellent investigator. All she needed was a small clue to trace the entire journey of her targets and thus locate them.


    Seeing the trail left by her targets, Jasmine smiled as she held a piece of metal in her hands, which connected her to the Irwin estate thief.


    "How many more days do we have to travel?" The girl asked herpanion.


    Jasmine said. "I don''t know. Every time the enemy group stops, they lose much of their advantage. They''re weaker than us, so we''re more rapid. But if they keep moving, they could add days, maybe weeks, to our journey."


    "It doesn''t matter. Everything will be fine if we can catch up with them." Markmented, eager to continue his journey searching for the Irwin property thieves.


    "Yeah. Let''s keep going."


    With that, it wouldn''t be long before the group returned on the road, heading for Alpine Woodpecker Forest!

 Chapter 216 Unexpected Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 216 Unexpected Encounter</h4>


    Two dayster...


    Deep in the Alpine Woodpecker Forest, a group of 20 Acolytes slowly made their way through the trees of this densely wooded region.


    Of these 20 Acolytes, 18 had rifles in their hands, walking slowly in formation, ready to fire their weapons at the slightest sign of trouble.


    At the same time, the group''s leaders, masked like everyone else there, had no weapons in their hands but were also alert as they moved.


    A young man with red hair was at the back, while a tall, strong young man with ck hair was at the front, holding a map in front of him, more or less locating himself in this area.


    Using a map in this world wasn''t like on Earth, where you could easily understand the path between a starting point and an ending point. There was no GPS in Pris Realm, and one would have to recognize the terrain and certain locations depicted on the map to know where they were and how to get to their destination.


    Fortunately, the Academy of Stars had taught Vice and Rory how to use maps, and even though it was much more difficult than following a GPS, the young Fuller had been able to lead his people with ease.


    But that didn''t mean his group had reached this point in their journey quickly or without encountering dangerous situations.


    Over the past few days, they had understood why this region had the word "woodpecker" in its name. There was a breed of woodpecker that had developed in this region. In the outer parts of this mountainous region, one would hardly find these creatures. However, if one went into the depths of the area, the chances of encountering these creatures would be very high.


    Vicente''s group had seen several woodpeckers in the area over the past few days and had almoste face-to-face with them.


    Besides the woodpeckers, several other creatures had crossed the group''s path.


    Fortunately, none of these problems had affected them too much.


    As far as they could see, their path did not pass through any magical creature territory in the area. Because of this, the group had avoided a lot of problems they might have had if they hadn''t been in possession of the map that Vice was currently following.


    The small encounters with beasts they had had were not enough to threaten the group, and they were still in their initial formation from when they had entered this region.


    But as they moved deeper into this mountainous region, the group got closer to their goal and naturally moved more cautiously.


    Vicente could sense that the presence of powerful beings in the area was greater than in the areas they had passed through so far, and he couldn''t help but be cautious as he led his men.


    ''The area we were in two days ago was home to many low-level 2nd-stage beings, at level 1 and 2. It wouldn''t be easy to encounter level 4 beasts like the Harpy we encountered there. But it''s different here.'' Vice thought to himself as he used his maic ability to sense whaty ahead and noticed several powerful auras for the level of his group.


    ''But there are many levels 3 and 4 beings here. I''ve even spotted some level 5 on the way.'' He felt a drop of sweat trickle down his back as he imagined that there were probably low-level 3rd-stage beings in this area.


    If they came across one of those beings, all they could do was run away!


    ''Fortunately, I have this map!'' Vice sighed because, without it, he would have already entered a ce he shouldn''t have and had problems with several powerful creatures in the area.


    ''I hope this is a safe route to something of value.'' He prayed in his heart while trampling leaves and the wind were the only thing he and his men could hear.


    However, as they slowly took step after step, everyone in the group suddenly changed their expressions, hidden by their masks, as they turned their faces in the direction from which they heard something different.


    Swooish!


    Suddenly, the sound of a de slicing through the air came from the right side of the group, a little further away from where they were standing.


    Immediately, everyone in the group turned their weapons in that direction while Vicente used his ability to sense what exactly had caused it.


    "Professor Julian?" Vice muttered as he felt a familiar auraing from the direction the noise hade from.


    When mana was attached to a body, it received the mark created by the peculiarities of that body, enough to distinguish any magician in the world.


    Even twin brothers with simr Magic Gems and Magic Pentagrams of the same nature would have enough differences to be distinguished by their auras.


    Sensing something he already knew, Vicente had no trouble noticing what wasing from one of the six magicians near where his group was.


    Rory heard it and asked. "Professor Julian? Is he here? What''s going on?"


    "It seems so," Vicente replied. "Besides him, there are five magicians in his group, surrounded by four Rougarous."


    "What?"


    Not only Rory but the whole group saw in their minds the image of four wolves in humanoid form, beingsrger than normal humans, characterized by their agility and strength.


    Rougarous were creatures known to feed on human flesh and blood!


    "What should we do? What''s their situation?" Rory asked, feeling that they should move if that didn''t endanger their group.


    As much as they were bandits, they had a background they wouldn''t forget. Julian had helped them beyond his duty. If it weren''t too dangerous, they wouldn''t leave their old teacher behind and turn a blind eye to what could happen there.


    "Julian''s group consists of level 3 and 4 Acolytes. Some of them are probably level 6 and 7 Generals." Vicente said as his red pentagram glowed in front of his right hand.


    From the position of some of the men in Julian''s group, these were no ordinary magicians but warriors who focused on both the magical path and martial arts.


    "The Rougarous'' group, on the other hand, is made up of level 4 beings, and the strongest of them is level 5."


    "Level 5?" One of the level 2 soldiers there asked.


    "Let''s go," Vicente said, willing to risk himself to help his old teacher.


    Vicente had received a gift from Julian that he still didn''t know what it was for. Even after using on that ne the evaluation machine he''d stolen from the Irwin family, he hadn''t gotten any results.


    Therefore, he already thought that the ne he had received from Julian must be extraordinary and have its own history.


    Considering its probable value, Vicente wouldn''t let his teacher die in this ce while he still had the chance to help him without risking everything for his group.


    With his words, even the most fearful of his soldiers swallowed their fear and began to move at their Dom''smand.


    "Use your weapons to attack the necks of the Rougarous. Rory and I will concentrate on killing them after your shots." Vice said, already knowing these creatures were very resistant to normal blows and would only die if their heads were decapitated or their bodies burned.


    Since their weapons couldn''t do all the work for them, Rory and he would have to be the final weapon to eliminate these creatures!

 Chapter 217 Unexpected Allies

    <h4>Chapter 217 Unexpected Allies?</h4>


    Meanwhile, Julian was in a terrible situation, facing four powerful creatures from which he didn''t know how to escape.


    After entering the area with some teachers from Ironcrest''s leading academy, his group encountered several powerful creatures. His academy had important information about something valuable in this area but didn''t have a proper map.


    ''Damn it! Why did we get involved in the damned Magic College''s business?'' Julian thought as he made his way through this bumpy area with signs of battle in the trees and on the ground.


    Meanwhile, his group was trying to fend off these creatures who, though not much stronger than them in level, were much more brutal.


    The people in Julian''s group had low talent. Even though there wasn''t much difference in mana density between the two sides in this confrontation, the four magical beings attacking them had much higherbat skills than Julian and his allies.


    "If we survive this situation, the kingdom college will have to reward us heavily!" One of them shouted, feeling terrible for being sent to this ce without any items to protect them from these beasts in the area.


    Unfortunately for them, even though this was the Seidel Kingdom and part of the king''s domain, not all the terrain in this magnificent state was dominated by humans.


    In several parts of the kingdom, there were beings of other races who dominated small areas beyond the royal forces'' reach.


    Because of this, only a few people could go in and out of such areas without getting into trouble.


    There were even maps of such areas, but few had urate information about the territories of non-human tribes.


    In Ironcrest, where this group had left a few days ago, there was no map with such detailed information about this area, so anyone who came from there could run into a lot of trouble depending on their route.


    One might even be lucky enough to escape those problems, but that hadn''t been the case with Julian''s group.


    Aware of this, these men were furious with their superiors as they moved about, trying to put up some resistance to the four creatures that were salivating as they moved against them with horrible smiles on their faces.


    "We must find a way to retreat and call for reinforcements from the academy! Otherwise, no one will be able toplete this mission!" The strongest one there, a level 4 Acolyte who was also a level 7 General, said this while using his sword.


    "Shit!" One of the weaker ones there grabbed something from his storage ring to send out a call for help. But that would hardly save them from this situation!


    The academy where Julian was currently working had a partnership with the Seidel Magic College. This institution had recently passed on information that a valuable pentagram had appeared in the area they were now and had issued this mission.


    The Seidel Magic College gave Magic Pentagrams to some top students when they reached milestones. Therefore, whenever possible, this institution would send its allies and even subordinates to collect special essences throughout the kingdom.


    A few days ago, Julian''s group had been given this mission by a seer from the Seidel Magic College.


    Unfortunately for them, Pris Realm wasn''t a ce where you could just get a piece of information and go somewhere to collect what you wanted without getting into trouble along the way!


    Not being as prepared as they should have been, their group was now in a terrible situation!


    While most of them were using everything they had to defend themselves or dodge enemy attacks, the weakest of the group sent out a signal via amunication device.


    "Help! Send reinforcements to the Alpine Woodpecker Forest group immediately! We''re having trouble with..."


    In the middle of a level 3 Acolyte''s message, one of those creatures over two meters tall jumped towards him and destroyed themunication device in use with a single movement of its arms.


    After seeing that creature right in front of him, the level 3 Acolyte''s eyes widened as he looked at the salivating creature right in front of him.


    "NOO!"


    When the strongest of the group of humans shouted, none of them could do anything before the ck-furred creature attacked the weakest of the group with all its might, shing at the blond man''s abdomen with its ws.


    As the blood of one of theirpanions flew through the air, and a deep wound appeared in his abdomen, the men realized that this would probably be the fate of everyone there.


    They were going to die!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    Hearing theirpanion''s terror, they wished they could retreat. Unfortunately, they were surrounded and didn''t have a chance.


    "Shit! This is the end!" Another level 3 Acolyte screamed as he saw one of those creatures open its mouth and bite in his direction, lunging at him in a way he couldn''t dodge.


    In that moment of terror for the group of schrs from Ironcrest, suddenly, repeated sounds came from different directions!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Several shots rang out as powerful bullets cut through the air faster than the speed of sound, hitting the necks of the four creatures in that area before the suffering humans even heard them.


    Bang!


    Meanwhile, the four beings who attacked the group of teachers felt several bullets hit their necks, which hurt them because it was an unexpected attack but did not endanger them.


    Bang!


    If it had been a human being who had been attacked, they would definitely have died if so many bullets had hit such a sensitive spot of their bodies.


    But as magical creatures with great physical strength, these four only howled in pain and suddenly shifted their focus to the 18 masked men who had appeared in the surrounding area.


    Bang!


    Julian''s group saw these unexpected allies appear to help them at the crucial moment, but before they could assess the strength of these weak Acolytes, they saw two more men move.


    Strong winds formed in the area, and as the mana in the atmosphere changed, mes appeared around the location, along with several explosions.


    The metals on these teachers'' bodies shook, and in the blink of an eye, they flew out of their bodies at high speed, forming razor-sharp des that flew faster and faster toward three of the four Rougarous!


    "Die!"


    Vicente and Rory simultaneously shouted as they attacked their enemies from above, one floating in the air and the other jumping from a tree branch toward his opponent.


    As they moved, the two targeted their enemies'' weak points, using their abilities to eliminate as many enemies as possible with the initial attack!

 Chapter 218 The Terror of Numbers

    <h4>Chapter 218 The Terror of Numbers?</h4>


    As soon as they attacked the furry creatures that were acting against Julian''s group, Vicente and Rory used the best of their abilities to deal with their targets.


    Rory attacked just one of the level 4 creatures, using a spell based on the wind element to create a cyclone around its body, trapping it in one position while his explosions hit the area around its already wounded and weakened neck.


    Rory also cast a me spell in the direction of the other three enemies to divert their attention.


    As they felt mes rising around their bodies amidst the pain in their necks, these three targets of Vicente''s became even more agitated.


    Even small mes could frighten these creatures, for that was their weakness, something they would avoid, like cats avoiding water.


    But at that moment, Vicente forcefully moved the metal objects he had formed in the air, causingrge des to fly at those bodies with the intention of slicing them.


    These metals, under Vicente''s control, rapidly increased in speed as he used his knowledge of Earth physics to propel these des even further.


    Speed was power!


    The faster the speed of these des, the greater their destructive power against their targets!


    Swooish!


    As they reached their targets, Julian''s group witnessed an incredible scene unfold before them.


    When two level 1 Acolytes suddenly appeared in the area, des the size of immature teenagers sliced through two of the four Rougarous bodies in the area as if they were made of paper!


    In an instant, the two Rougarous were screaming in fear and rage, feeling the mes on their bodies but full of hatred for the neers. But in the next second, their bodies were cut into three pieces, and their cries were no longer heard.


    The first cut had been at the neck and the second at the waist of these creatures, separating their torso, head, and legs.


    One of the teachers next to Julian''s eyes widened when he saw that, having blinked a second earlier and missed how these two creatures had been cut.


    "What?"


    The strongest of the group shouted as Julian opened his mouth so wide it looked like his jaw would hit the floor.


    Two level 4 Rougarous had just been sliced like they were nothing!


    Not only that, even the burning level 5 Rougarou couldn''t withstand the movement of the masked man floating in the air.


    When it was struck by three des, all hitting it at the neck from different directions, the creature didn''t die. Still, its neck was injured enough to show some of its bones as the crumpled steel des fell to the ground.


    Looking closer, the strongest of the group saw a small crack in the level 5 creature''s neck and noted that it had narrowly missed a more serious injury from Vice''s attack.


    At the same time, thest level 4 Rougarou could not withstand Rory''s explosive power around its neck as its entire body burned.


    As Rory''s mes subsided and the cyclone around his target dissipated, the men with rifles pointed in the direction of these creatures in the area saw this one''s body fall to the ground, headless.


    Rory had managed to use his men''s shots to destroy the creature''s neck, sessfully eliminating the third enemy of Julian''s group!


    Realizing the change in their situation, the teachers were shocked. Yet, feeling there was no time to talk or wonder about the situation, they moved and quickly surrounded the level 5 creature.


    "I don''t know who you are, but thanks!" The strongest of the teachers said loudly. "But we need to eliminate thisst one. Otherwise, it will run away and bring more Rougarous to terrorize us!"


    "Let''s act together," Vicente moved, floating in the air as his and Julian''s entire group shifted positions, surrounding the agonized creature, who was ring at them furiously, looking for a ce to escape.


    As the Rougarou tried to make a move to escape, Vicente''s men were faster than it, and four of them fired their weapons, two of them hitting the creature''s wounded neck.


    It howled in pain as it felt very weakened after the strongest blow Vicente could deliver.


    It felt ten times more pain as it received those bullets now that it was wounded.


    But when the magical creature realized that ignoring these people and running away wouldn''t get it far, the strongest teacher of Julian''s group moved in and danced with his sword toward the Rougarou''s neck.


    Swooish!


    Seeing that the creature was about to counterattack and possibly injure the level 4 man, Rory used a spell based on the Wind element to create a strong breeze against the Rougarou, subtly pushing it.


    This subtle push was enough to cause the Rougarou to miss the fatal blow aimed at its opponent''s neck.


    Unfortunately for the group of humans, the teacher who had acted first also missed, hitting the void in the air.


    Vicente formed a seal and cast a spell, causing the surrounding earth to trap the Rougarou by its legs, which looked down at the ground when it realized it couldn''t move freely to try to attack again.


    Seeing the creature that had already managed to extinguish Rory''s mes ring at him, Vicente narrowed his eyes, seeing the threat in the creature''s gaze.


    "Are you threatening me? If you have the power,e and do it, creature!" He clenched his fists as he focused on the metallic elements within that body and began to manipte it to remove them, just as he would with ores.


    As he did so, saying these words a bit agitatedly, everyone in the vicinity saw this level 5 creature try to back away by looking away from Vicente, something incredible to see.


    But at that moment, the still-standing Rougarou felt the worst sensation of its life.


    Weakened by the wounds on its body, the burns, and cuts, it was vulnerable to Vicente, who still had much to use against it.


    Under normal circumstances, Vice wouldn''t even be able to manipte the metals in a level 5 creature''s body. But this Rougarou wasn''t in a normal situation. Surrounded by enemies whose auras oppressed it and targeted its weak points, riddled with wounds all over its body, it didn''t have enough to protect itself from Vicente''s movement.


    When it felt a part of its being under its opponent''s control, it trembled with fear and desperation.


    "Ow! Ow!"


    Lifting its head, it gave up the fight and let out a long howl, giving the entire group of humans in the area room to act simultaneously.


    Rory once again used his innate skill while Vicente continued what he had already started. At the same time, his men fired bullets at the creature''s neck, and the teachers in the area split up to prevent the creature from moving while the strongest attacked its neck.


    With more than 25 people acting against it simultaneously, the Rougarou howled for less than five seconds before it met its end.

 Chapter 219 In Search of Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 219 In Search of Treasure</h4>


    As the creature''s headless body fell to the ground, everyone in Julian and Minos''s group stared at it in silence for about five seconds.


    That was a level 5 Rougarou they had killed!


    Such a creature would cause trouble even for level 5 magicians.


    However, in this battle, some of these men realized the advantage of numbers for the first time. Even though no one in their group had the same power as that creature, they had defeated it in the end.


    With the addition of Vice''s group, even though that group didn''t have anyone of a high level, Julian''s team''s chances of survival had increased exponentially.


    Vice''s weapons, as had his and Rory''s sneak attack, had been very important. However, the numbers involved in this confrontation justified the human victory in the battle.


    When Vicente''s men realized how important it was to have several of them and not just the weapons, the teachers in Julian''s group finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    They were still in that dangerous ce. But at least for the moment, the immediate danger to them had passed.


    With a deep sigh, the leader of that group, the man with the sword in his hands, looked at Vicente and said. "Thank you for helping us. By the way, my name is Axel Arbour. Those next to me are colleagues from the Rexnelts Academy of Ironcrest."


    Vicente looked at the blond man and said. "I''m Cesar Mazzanti. Those on the side are my familypanions."


    "Mazzanti?" Julian was from Martell Vige, and Millfall was the nearest town. When he heard the name, he recognized it immediately. "Are you from Millfall?" He asked, looking at the ck-haired man with the mana-distorted voice.


    "Yes," Rory confirmed, wondering what their teacher would say if he found out who they were.


    But neither he nor Vicente had any intention of revealing their identities.


    "Well, you should leave this area. The Rougarou warned others of its kind, so many creatures wille to this ce soon." One of the teachers there said, intending to leave toplete their mission.


    As much as they had lost one of theirpanions, they were already very close to the heart of this mountainous area. It would be a tremendous waste of all their efforts to get there if they gave up now.


    The danger they would face would be the same whether they continued the mission or tried to return to Ironcrest!


    He said. "My group will continue our journey. I hope that the items of our deadpanion and these creatures will pay for the help you have given us."


    As strange as it sounded, it wasmon that in situations like this, when a third party got involved in a conflict and saved one side, they would take the belongings of all the corpses in the area.


    Vicente looked at the level 5 Rougarou and saw its orange magic pentagram. "Well, that will be enough for us. Unfortunately, I don''t know if it''s worth the risk of one of my men absorbing this pentagram."


    Since so many people had attacked that Rougarou, Vicente didn''t know who had killed it.


    Given its grudge, it would be quite dangerous for one of his men to absorb it.


    He sighed at the thought of losing such a good pentagram.


    Julian then asked. "Are you and your group here to hunt pentagrams?"


    Rory replied. "Yes. We''re going deep into this area to look for essencespatible with us. Ten of us have yet to find our new pentagrams."


    It wasmon for groups like theirs to go together to find pentagrams in regions like this. Not only was it dangerous to travel alone, but it was also tough for one person to face and ovee the challenges that woulde with the highest level pentagram they could absorb.


    The group of teachers from Ironcrest had already guessed their group was there for this reason and were not surprised by it while they collected the body of theirpanion, who had died in the previous battle.


    As Vicente''s men collected the items left behind by such an individual and the valuables in the area, he asked. "What about you? What are you doing here?"


    The teachers looked at each other, knowing they shouldn''t tell him why they were there, since they were on a mission for the Seidel Magic College.


    But that group had helped them; without that help, they would have perished there.


    Since these men were somewhat resentful of the mission they had been given, they saw no problem in telling them the basics.


    "We were sent here by our academy to check on the appearance of something of value to our superiors. Unfortunately, we don''t know the exact location of it. We only know that in the depths of Alpine Woodpecker Forest, there is something of value waiting for someone to collect it." The group leader said, not going into details about what they were after, but not lying.


    "Is that so?" Vicente looked at Rory and imagined that the map they held in their hands could be something that would lead them to such a thing.


    No matter how old their map was and how recent the mission of these teachers seemed to be, that didn''t rule out the possibility that they were connected!


    The magic world was extraordinary. The formation of specific resources could be predicted by beings with certain characteristics who passed near the ce where some natural things could develop.


    Someone who could perceive this could have passed through that area in the past and realized something valuable would one day appear there, then made the map Vicente had in his hand.


    Since the magic world was perilous, having relevant information or even skills wasn''t everything. One could end up losing their things to stronger ones, and items like the book Vice had stolen from Defiant Tyranny could pass through the hands of dozens of people before being used.


    Realizing that their map might lead to such resources, Vice and Rory naturally increased the importance of reaching where their "treasure" was supposed to be.


    But before the two sides could say goodbye, Julian suddenly suggested something. "Why don''t we unite our groups? We''re stronger together, and we can achieve our goals in this area more easily."


    Not only the people in Vicente''s group but also those in Julian''s own team looked at him strangely, for it was neithermon nor advisable to join unknown groups in the middle of journeys like this.


    The dangers would be great!


    But Julian was no fool, nor was he a man who didn''t pay his debts. Aware of the dangers of this area for his group and also that the resources left to Vicente''s group were not enough to pay for their help, he wanted to unite his group with Vice''s.


    ''That could be good for us. Besides, these individuals can''t use what my group is looking for. Even if they are strong enough to turn against us, I doubt they would do so for something that wouldn''t serve them.'' The leader of that party thought, imagining it wouldn''t be so bad.


    He said. "What do you say, Cesar? If we unite, you and your group will reach your new pentagrams faster, and my people and I willplete our mission faster. Everybody can win."

 Chapter 220 Agreement and Searches in Millfall

    <h4>Chapter 220 Agreement and Searches in Millfall</h4>


    When Vicente heard that group''s invitation to join forces, he looked at Rory and then at Julian and remained silent momentarily.


    Wanting to save his teacher''s life waspletely different from wanting him as an ally. However, this was a consideration that Vicente had to give some importance to because these men could add power to his group.


    These teachers could not only increase the group''s chances of sess by exploring the innermost part of the Alpine Woodpecker Forest, but they could also help speed up the addition of pentagrams to Vicente''s group.


    Getting pentagrams faster would be good for the group to gain enough to return to Millfall and more effectively help the rest of the Mazzanti family grow locally.


    But in addition to helping the group of the Mazzanti family achieve their goals more quickly and with less danger to the team, thesepanions of Julian''s could give them more important information.


    There was no way for Rory and Vice to be sure that their map would lead them to the precious item these people were after. If it didn''t, they could get more than they could on their own.


    ''Even though joining forces with these men will expose the ce we are going to, I see more advantages in joining my group with theirs than continuing to travel alone.'' Vicente thought for a moment.


    When all the valuables in the area had been collected, and the body of the professor killed there was already under the control of Julian''s group, Vicente made up his mind.


    "All right. Let''s team up."


    Julian smiled when he heard this, feeling more secure about his group''s mission. "So where are we going now? Did you travel by chance, or were you looking for a particr magical creature?"


    Rory replied, twisting the truth a bit so the men wouldn''t suspect his group might be after the same thing as them. "We have the probable location of creatures useful to our purpose. We were on our way to this ce, a few hours from our current position, when we stopped to help you."


    "A few hours?"


    "I think we should follow their destination for now. You''re heading ind from this area, right?" One of the teachers asked.


    "Yes," Vicente said.


    With this answer, the strongest of the teachers there decided. "Very well. We''re going in almost the same direction. Then, let''s help your group get your pentagrams. That will improve the chances of survival for all of us in this part of the forest."


    "Okay!"


    With everyone in agreement, they soon set off, Julian''s group joining Vicente''s on the trail their map marked as one of the paths to the ''treasure.''


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Millfall...


    It was evening in this town, but a new problem had sprung up to entertain the curious and disturb those involved in a new local situation.


    The night before, Nina Fuller, a young disabled girl, had disappeared while at the town''s most famous academy!


    The Fuller family wasn''t enough to stir up the town. Still, as the local situation with the Mazzanti family and the Scarlet Syndicate became more stable, her disappearance began to attract local attention.


    The Fuller family had already hired House Mazzanti to search for young Nina and even some of the local nobility were getting involved. But even with dozens of people already investigating the disappearance, nothing useful had been discovered so far.


    More worried than ever, Eve headed to the home of one of the few people she thought could help her.


    Pa! Pa!


    Feeling terrible, with dark circles under her eyes from not sleeping at allst night, Eve knocked on the door of a beautiful house where she and her group were going for help.


    "Nova, open the door. It''s me, Eve, Nina Fuller''s babysitter!" She shouted as she knocked on that army soldier''s door.


    Nova had promised to look for Nina. But she had spent thest two days out of town preparing for the 3rd stage basilisk hunt. She had just returned this afternoon and still didn''t know anything.


    Knowing this, Eve was there to inform her and perhaps get help from the army!


    When she opened the door of her house and looked at the blonde woman, Nova immediately realized that something was wrong. "Eve? What''s wrong?" She asked as she had a bad feeling.


    "Nina is missing. I think someone has kidnapped her!" Eve got straight to the point, making the beautiful blue-haired woman in her nightclothes widen her beautiful eyes as she turned a little pale.


    Gulp!


    "It can''t be..." She muttered as she saw the sweet little Nina in her mind.


    Quickly remembering Nina''s story, Nova immediately began to feel angry as her concern for this young girl grew exponentially.


    Nina was such a sweet girl and had already been through so much... But fate didn''t seem to be going easy on her or her family!


    Just when things got better for her, something like this hit her again!


    "Damn it! Tell me everything that happened!" Nova entered her house and grabbed a few things, quickly moving to start solving this matter.


    ''I have to fix this! I can''t let another tragedy happen to this family!'' She thought as she put on her armor and listened to Eve.


    ...


    Shelby was aware of her star student''s disappearance, and some of her contacts were looking for information about Nina.


    She was just as concerned as Nova and Eve, but how she acted and showed concern waspletely different from those women.


    She relied on her usual calmness, maintaining her manners as she tried to deal with all the problems that came her way.


    When she had noticed Nina''s problem on the morning of the previous day, she had immediately sent out orders to move many of her men, having asked allies to watch the movements of certain men in Millfall.


    Not only that, but she had met with Casey Rogers the afternoon of the previous day and added him to her forces in the search for Nina.


    Casey had listened to everything Shelby had to say and set out to solve the problem with the rest of her allied forces.


    After hours of following the information and leads of some local suspects, he was starting to get close to the real people involved in Nina Fuller''s kidnapping.


    At this moment, he was on the roof of a building across the street from the person he was about to meet.


    As he waited for his moment to act, Casey had a terrible look on his face, his fists clenched and shaking.


    ''Acting against a child?'' He remembered the day he had met Nina and then his own history.


    Casey had his own share of tragedy!

 Chapter 221 The Depths of the Alpine Woodpecker Forest

    <h4>Chapter 221 The Depths of the Alpine Woodpecker Forest</h4>


    Casey had lost his little sister when she was even smaller than Nina. Considering how much Vice and his sister had suffered, this man couldn''t help but see a lot of his sister in Nina.


    ''You pathetic vermin! I''ll take everything you have.'' He saw his cue and moved, moving his mana through his body to his Magic Gem, ready to get the truth by force.


    Having recently advanced to level 5 of the Acolyte stage, few people in Millfall could resist Casey''s powers!


    When he reached the third floor of the abandoned building where his target was, he had no trouble reaching his target, a middle-aged man who looked like a mercenary from a distance.


    But he wasn''t a mercenary. He reeked of blood, like a murderer.


    "Do you know why I''m here?" Casey suddenly appeared behind the man''s back, taking him by surprise.


    But being an experienced assassin, the level 3 Acolyte didn''t freeze in fear. When he heard someone''s voiceing from behind his back, he drew one of his daggers with one hand and poison with the other.


    Casey was much quicker and stronger than that man. Seeing the assassin''s move, he broke his target''s right arm with a kick while dodging the dagger aimed at his neck.


    Casey''s third eye opened, and his two Magic Pentagrams, one red and one orange, appeared in front of it.


    "Now I''ll see everything you know, worm." He said as he looked into the man''s eyes while one of his hands grabbed his target''s neck and squeezed.


    The man couldn''t get away from Casey. As he looked into the third eye on the tanned young man''s forehead, the assassin began to convulse, feeling as if all the information in his mind was quickly being stolen from him.


    Casey could do many things with his ability. He could read what was in his targets'' memories, manipte them, and even remove them by force.


    He had ways to do all of this without affecting his targets'' brain functions, but if he wanted to, he could severely damage the existence of people like that assassin.


    When dealing with the level 3 Acolyte, Casey showed no mercy. When he looked into the man''s eyes, he removed everything in his mind harshly, practically destroying his existence.


    But the cruelest thing of all was that Casey''s target would feel it all and more, living the nightmare of being ''broken,'' iplete, for who knows how long. Because young Rogers acted so as not to endanger his target''s life, he guaranteed endless torture for the assassin!


    But even in extreme agony, convulsing as he went into a maddening spiral, the assassin couldn''t even scream for help.


    With his nervous system severely damaged, he had lost the ability to speak!


    Closing his eyes, Casey ignored society''s garbage and looked at the information he had in his head.


    ''Symons family, huh?'' He clenched his fists. ''Wretched Marcus! Don''t think you''re invulnerable just because you''re the Viscount''s son!'' He felt even angrier when he discovered what was behind Nina''s disappearance.


    He knew very well what could have motivated that action. It could only be Marcus'' sick jealousy of Shelby!


    Thinking about how the poor Nina should be scared because of an idiot and how it had all been caused by something so small made Casey even angrier about the whole situation.


    His little sister had lost her life because of something small!


    ''You''re going to pay for this, even if I can''t take you down, you piece of shit!'' He opened his eyes and left, determined to solve Nina''s situation.


    ...


    While several of Vicente''s friends and allies acted to find Nina, another day passed.


    Vice had no idea what was happening in Millfall. Now, he was slowly approaching the point marked with an ''x'' on the map in his hands.


    After joining his group with the teachers from Ironcrest, Vice and his people returned the way they hade, following the trail on the map.


    As they had noticed earlier, the map showed trails that did not go through any magical creature territory in this area of the Alpine Woodpecker Forest.


    Even though they had faced several Rougarous the day before, they hadn''t dealt with any powerful creatures in the past few hours.


    As they made their way to where the treasure was supposed to be, they had practically only encountered magical creatures that posed little danger to their group, ignoring almost all of them.


    But in thest few hours, a being powerful enough to threaten them had appeared in their path. Luckily, it wasn''t following them, and after hiding from the woodpecker, the group continued on their way to where they were now.


    "How strange..." One of the weaker teachers in the groupmented as they walked in the formation Vicente had nned.


    "What?" Another teacher asked as they moved slowly, trying not to cause any unnecessary disturbance since they were less than an hour away from their destination.


    "Our situation is strange. We haven''t had any problems for a whole day. But ever since we entered this forest, we''ve had problems." That teacher said while looking at his surroundings with an expression full of doubt.


    Julian then said. "It is not always dangerous to travel through such an area. Despite the characteristics of some races of magical creatures and their violent reputation, many have no interest in looking for trouble with groups like ours.


    They are especially defensive in their territories against any group. But fights don''t happen for no reason. We''ve probably invaded the territories of the creatures that have been acting against us in the past few days."


    Indeed, a meeting of magical beings in the middle of a forest was no guarantee of conflict. If one didn''t bother the other or wasn''t in the other''s territory, the chances that two creatures would meet and go their separate ways without confronting each other were not zero.


    Of course, this could be influenced by other factors. For example, some magical creatures could strengthen themselves by devouring others, so if the one who encountered another group of magical creatures wasn''t strong enough, even without provoking the other party, they could attract trouble.


    But even that could vary greatly. Sometimes, a creature would have just finished feeding, and even if it saw someone who could be a good meal, it wouldn''t move against them unless it was threatened.


    The teachers who knew the most about the behavior of magical creatures didn''t find this situation so strange.


    "On the other hand, this might have happened because of the deterrent effect of our group. We are numerous and not weak." The strongest of these teachers agreed with Julian and added this justification.


    Vicente heard this and said nothing. They were partly right.


    Having already realized the value of his map and the presence of powerful beings in the Alpine Woodpecker Forest area, Vicente was fully aware that not entering the territory of beasts had helped them a great deal.


    Already deep in this forest, he knew there were several tribes of powerful magical creatures, the most important of which were the woodpeckers. From what he had noticed in the past few hours, there were even 3rd-stage woodpeckers in this area!


    Knowing this, he wanted to clear his doubts about where this map would lead him as soon as possible.


    He said. "Keep quiet from now on. We''re less than ten minutes away from the point marked on the map."


    The group immediately stopped their side conversations as they moved slowly, sensing several level 4 and 5 creatures near this dangerous area.

 Chapter 222 Yellow Pentagram

    <h4>Chapter 222 Yellow Pentagram</h4>


    After Vicente''sment, everyone fell silent and walked slowly, taking care not to step on the leaves on the ground.


    After doing this for about 10 minutes, slowly following the map, the group suddenly stopped when they saw Vicente stop to recheck the map.


    "What is wrong?"


    "We''re here," Vicente answered Rory''s question as he looked at the details around the map and what was around the group.


    The group was halfway to the top of the hill they were on, the top of which was covered with ice and the lower parts with huge, spiky trees.


    Where they were, there was a lot of leaf litter on the dirt and stone floor, with trees and bushes of various kinds, some leaning in odd directions.


    There were some holes in the sides of the tree, probably traps, but also caves in in sight.


    Looking closer, Vicente realized this must be the ce marked on the map.


    But finding nothing special there, he narrowed his eyes and ignored thements of his men.


    ''This is a 2D map. It has its limitations. Maybe its creator marked a point that wasn''t on the surface?'' He looked up and saw nothing in the treetops above him.


    That left him with only one alternative!


    "The ce we''re looking for must be underground in this area." He said to his group as he looked down.


    At that moment, his Magic Gem shone out from under the metal mask on his face, and a red pentagram emerged from his body, causing everyone in the group to feel its pressure.


    Even the strongest of those teachers felt a certain difort as Vicente activated his ability to the maximum and felt the metals in his body stir.


    ''What an absurd power! No wonder he killed those Rougarous in one move.'' The leader of Julian''s group thought as he stared at Vice.


    Meanwhile, Vicente searched the basement below where his group was, mentally mapping out the metal structure of the area below where they were.


    After doing this for about a minute, he found an empty space that contained nothing that his ability could manipte.


    ''Air. Only air can have so few metallic elements that I feel nothing.'' He thought as he opened his eyes and followed the path that felt nothing to the right of his group, 50 meters in that direction.


    When he looked around and saw the narrow entrance to a cave, Vice smiled under his mask and said. "I think what we''re looking for can be essed this way."


    Everyone looked in the direction of a narrow crack in the floor of a small cave, the teachers of Ironcrest staring at it a little uncertainly.


    ''Is this really it?'' Julian wondered.


    "Okay, Cesar. Let''s try what you suggest. If it doesn''t work, we''ll continue hunting with you on the surface." The group leader said, thinking that it wouldn''t get them anywhere.


    Vicente''s men would never question their leader, so they immediately followed his suggestion and quickly made their way to the cave, where most of them had to stand outside due to its small size.


    "I''ll check the ce out first," Vicente reached the crack in the cave floor, a ce that could only hold five people at a time.


    "Are you sure?" Julian asked as he looked through the crack and saw a great darkness.


    There could be nothing beneath such a ce. Besides, considering how thin the crack was, it would be somewhat nerve-wracking to go through that ce.


    ustrophobics would definitely get sick just looking at that crack!


    Vicente manipted a piece of metal from his armor and dropped it through the crack.


    After 10 seconds, everyone there heard the metallic sound of it falling to the ground.


    "Don''t worry. As narrow as the passage is, there''s enough room for several of us to follow this path." He said before manipting the metals on his body to make it easier for him to pass through the crack, which was about 45 centimeters in diameter.


    When they saw Vicente enter, the teachers and Rory were silent for a few moments until they heard his voice a minuteter, already inside the underground area.


    "You cane now. There''s plenty of room here." His voice reached them.


    Meanwhile, where Vicente was standing, there was a rtivelyrge tunnel in which he could stand, and up to three people of his size could stand side by side.


    The ce seemed to be partly a natural formation, but looking ahead, Vicente could see almost smooth surfaces, which indicated to him that such a ce was not entirely natural.


    The ce he was entering was probably a natural fault that had appeared next to the artificial structure, but there was no way that intelligent beings had never manipted the ce ahead.


    Narrowing his eyes, Vicente realized who might be behind it.


    ''Woodpeckers...''


    Woodpeckers were great builders. Not only that but by bing magical beings at a certain age, a woodpecker could do much more than create wooden structures.


    ''The ce marked with an ''x'' is probably guarded by woodpeckers.'' He clenched his fists as he stepped forward to make way for the first of his group to enter the area.


    The first to follow was Rory, followed by some of the Mazzanti family soldiers, until the first teachers made their way through the crack.


    Once there, they realized this area was not as terrible as they had imagined.


    In no time, the whole group was there, and Vicente made his way to the ce that must have been under the ground where he had stopped a few moments before.


    But as they left the part that seemed to have been formed by natural movements of the ground, not only Vicente but all the teachers in the group realized the path they were following led to something special.


    The mana in the environment was much more concentrated, making the artificial tunnel ahead look like a special meditation chamber that one would pay several gold coins to use in any town in the province.


    As they continued, they felt a special vibration they could all recognizeing from a few dozen meters below them.


    Following the path faster and faster, but without moving the mana in their bodies too much and watching out for possible traps, they soon changed tunnels. As they did so, they saw a yellow glowing from the end of a tunnel evenrger than the previous one, capable of holding twice as many people walking side by side.


    Seeing this yellow glow at the end of the path ahead, Julian swallowed his saliva as he mumbled subconsciously.


    "It can''t be..."


    Everyone in his group from the Rexnelts Academy opened their mouths as they realized that what Vicente''s group''s map led to could only be the same thing they were looking for!


    But before anyone could say it out loud, Vicente stopped in front of the group and stared at the thing that emitted that glow, peering through a hole in the wall on his way.


    "Magic Pentagram!" He muttered in amazement.

 Chapter 223 Accidental Connection

    <h4>Chapter 223 idental Connection?</h4>


    Seeing it on the other side of the wall in front of him, Vicente swallowed his saliva, not expecting to find a naturally formed yellow Magic Pentagram.


    That was a precious resource for any magician!


    ''Shit!''


    But he couldn''t help cursing his luck. ''If it was an orange pentagram, maybe I could...'' He thought, imagining that maybe such a pentagram could be his as long as he had an affinity with it. But since he was only at the 2nd stage, Vicente didn''t know if he could absorb and use the powers of a yellow pentagram.


    He had never used the yellow pentagram from his second gem because he had a bad feeling when he awakened his powers. Hence, he thought he couldn''t withstand the magical power of something like it, which was a shame because he couldn''t take advantage of such great luck.


    Yes, it was great luck toe across something like it. After all, it was an ident of fate, something that in other situations would be very good for groups like his.


    And even though naturally formed pentagrams could exist outside a body longer than those formed in living beings, the time they could exist like this wasn''t long. Vicente definitely didn''t think he could move fast enough to take advantage of such a thing if he collected it and took it back to Millfall.


    Rory saw what it was, and soon, the teachers were peering through the cracks and holes in the big wall.


    "This must be what you''re looking for, right?" Rory asked them, already wondering what Vicente had in mind.


    "Yes." Julian didn''t deny it, for the expressions on the faces of everyone in his group showed it.


    "A student from Seidel Magical College should be arriving at Ironcrest in the next few days to receive this pentagram from our group." The teacher leader dered, trying to dissuade Vicente''s people from any dangerous ideas they might have in mind.


    If they were to aim for that pentagram, they would aim for one that belonged to the magic college of the kingdom!


    Vicente heard it andughed bitterly.


    "Don''t worry. None of us has the minimum necessary to covet such a thing. But since it''s going to a noble magic college student, we can gain something by helping you collect it, can''t we?" He asked, already seeing a big problem for Julian''s group.


    He said as he saw the professors looking at him strangely. "Behind that wall, there seems to be a part of a tribe of woodpeckers. I can feel the aura of a 3rd stage beasting from that ce, and there are several 2nd stage beings near the ce we are now. If you act in any way, you''ll create a deadly problem not only for yourself but also for my staff.


    Besides, you won''t be able to collect the essence."


    The group leader there realized it after a quick analysis of what was behind the 1.3-meter-thick wall.


    "We can negotiate our payment. We can split it with you. But I can''t promise you more than that. If you want, you can apany our group back to Ironcrest to see if you can get something else. That''s all I can offer." He said, knowing that the skills of Vicente and his group would be needed toplete the mission.


    Vicente smiled. "That is enough. I already intended to go to Ironcrest after I finished my business in the Alpine Woodpecker Forest." He said as he looked at his staff and waved to them.


    All of the men there raised their weapons and moved to the edge of the area, taking up their positions while giving Vicente room to act.


    Only the teachers didn''t understand all of Vicente''smands, so Rory advised them. "Cesar will open the way for us. We can''t stay in sight of potential enemies while he''s acting."


    Julian and his colleagues moved to the side, taking up fighting positions as they broke out in a cold sweat at the sight of Vice activating his ability once again.


    But this time, he would do something different from what they had seen, using his first ability and an earth-based spell simultaneously.


    Touching the wall in front of him with one hand, Vice concentrated his mana on that spot, and in a few seconds, it shook, and the dark wall in front of him turned to sand.


    An oval-shaped passage appeared in that wall, with all the metals from the rock in front of him floating in the air and the remaining stoneponents in the sand that had flowed out onto the ground.


    The teachers were surprised by the versatility of Vicente''s powers, but they understood how he could help them. With such power, Vicente could enter anywhere in rtive safety without attracting attention!


    When they saw what was through that wall, the teachers there smiled at the sight of the beautiful pentagram floating in the air on what looked like a small altar.


    There were only torches here and there in the surroundings, with arge entrance door to that chamber where the pentagram was in the middle of the area.


    It looked like a vault improvised by the dominant beasts of the area!


    Having reached the inside without passing through the guards, the group immediately considered the possibility of collecting the pentagram without as much difficulty as they had imagined.


    ''Perfect!'' The leader of the teachers felt and waited for Vicente''s signal to move and collect it in the special device he had with him.


    But when he looked at Vicente, he and the others realized something was wrong.


    "Cesar? What''s wrong?" Rory asked as he saw his friend''s body and hands shaking.


    Gulp!


    "The pentagram..." Vicente muttered as he felt a strong attraction between himself and the pentagram.


    From what he could feel, this pentagram had more than 90% affinity with him, an outstanding value for adding new pentagrams.


    From what he had learned in magical theory, pentagrams had to have at least a 50%patibility with the magician to be absorbed with rtive security. Below that, the absorption could go from failing to causing problems for the magical base of the magician attempting such a process.


    But the stronger the affinity, the greater the attraction between the parties, which made absorption easier but increased the attraction between a Magic Gem and the pentagram by many orders of magnitude.


    When Vicente used his ability a few meters away from the yellow Magic Pentagram, he immediately felt it and saw a potential host in Vice!


    Pentagrams were not living beings, but they were special essences that sought out beings to connect with!


    The moment he felt this thing connect with him, Vicente realized he would have a problem.


    "Damn it, that pentagram has connected to my gem!" He shouted to his group before trying to walk away.


    But the pentagram was already moving towards him, and if he tried to stop it, it could be dangerous for him!


    "What?"


    The teachers therepletely nked their faces, not expecting this turn of events.


    But they hadn''t even considered the possibility that Vicente had tried to rob them. When they noticed the pentagram moving, they all realized that the highest-level essence was the one who had chosen Vicente.


    "Shit! What are we going to do?" Rory was nervous, knowing that his friend was in danger both if he tried to absorb it and if he tried to avoid it.


    Julian was already pale because, either way, his group would lose the pentagram. Either it wouldbine perfectly with Cesar or dissolve after the absorption failed!

 Chapter 224 Magical Attraction

    <h4>Chapter 224 Magical Attraction</h4>


    "Quick, start meditating, Cesar!" Julian said as he considered the theories behind the absorption of Magic Pentagrams.


    "What? Are you crazy?" One of Vicente''s men asked.


    One of the teachers turnedpletely pale as he looked at Vicente and then said. "This should not have happened. But since it did, this is your leader''s only chance."


    The leader of these teachers clenched his fists tightly, seeing that there was nothing else for them to do. "Now that the pentagram has connected with him, he must absorb it sessfully, or he will fail and suffer the consequences. Either way, the pentagram is no longer of use to others.


    Until a pentagram is connected to a magician, others could absorb it. This worked for naturally formed pentagrams or even those developed in living beings. Although only the person responsible for the death of the being that created the pentagram would be advised to absorb it, others could try their luck, though their chances were practically nil.


    However, once the pentagram was connected to someone, either by its own action or that of the magician trying to absorb it, it would lose part of its essence. This would make it unstable, and if that magician didn''t absorb it, it would disappear after the absorption failed.


    The teachers were aware of this. Even if they didn''t like losing their target to Cesar, these men knew the only alternative was for their temporary ally to try to absorb the pentagram.


    They were in a dangerous ce, where there was even a 3rd stage being nearby. Losing Cesar would be dangerous for them all!


    Now that the milk had been spilled and no one could change what was happening, the best oue would be for Cesar to absorb the yellow pentagram sessfully!


    "But... But the body of..." Rory knew nothing about the second gem or the other pentagram Vice already had. Being familiar with the magical theories of this world, he was naturally afraid for his friend.


    "I know. His body shouldn''t be able to take it." Julianmented in a tense tone, speaking quietly not to attract the attention of the creatures guarding the other side of the wall from the area Vice had prated. "But it''s toote now. Magic Pentagrams rarely connect with magicians of their own volition. But it can happen if the magician''spatibility with it is very high. In those cases, there''s nothing to do but try to absorb it or lose it.


    The literature says that such cases can happen with a certain frequency if the pentagram is created by special phenomena without the involvement of living beings. But there is no case of a person of a lower physical level than the pentagram. So..." He hesitated.


    "So we don''t know what will happen to Cesar if he fails." The strongest of the teachers said.


    If it was someone of the same level as the pentagram, failure would only result in the loss of the pentagram, and at most, the magician would be exhausted and temporarily weakened.


    But since Vicente was weaker than the pentagram, these teachers thought he had no chance of refusing such an essence. If he tried, the risks to his magic base and his body would be too great.


    His situation was very different from the magical theory these men knew. That''s why they thought that Vicente couldn''t refuse the absorption that was beginning!


    "Sigh... Magical Attraction really is aplicated thing. I didn''t expect to see this here." One of them muttered as he saw Vice do as they advised, sit down, and start meditating to absorb the pentagram.


    In a cold sweat, Vicente did as he was told. He sat in a lotus position under a metal te he had created, agreeing with every word the teachers said.


    ''I will seed!'' He thought as his first pentagram from his first Magic Gem appeared, and the yellow pentagram was positioned above him.


    As they watched, standing in the same ces they had been a moment before, the men around Vicente looked at him nervously, tense for simr reasons while thinking of different things.


    Vicente''s men were terribly afraid that their glorious leader would die attempting this feat with no record of sess.


    Meanwhile, the teachers were also concerned about Vicente''s fate and what it meant for them. But some of them couldn''t help but take the time to observe and analyze rare phenomena.


    For schrs like them, this was an opportunity to see the attempted absorption of a pentagram of a higher level than the magician''s level. But it was also an opportunity for them to study Magical Attraction.


    Magical Aattraction was a phenomenon that was generally very positive. It urred when very simr essences became rtively close and connected with each other. This could happen with pentagrams formed by special phenomena, with Magic Gems, but also with precious artifacts.


    As in the case of Magic Gems, one could connect to one of these essences and easily awaken their magical powers.


    In other cases, this phenomenon could alert magicians or powerful creatures to the location of items of great value to them, which could greatly facilitate their journey to a treasure.


    When the Magical Attraction happened, even if the magician didn''t want to connect with such a thing, it would happen.


    But because it was usually a positive phenomenon, magicians rarely took precautions to avoid identally connecting with a free essence.


    That day, however, Julian''s group witnessed a negative aspect of this phenomenon. It could happen if lower-level magicians were involved with higher-level essences.


    And there were great risks involved!


    If Vicente seeded, he would gain a lot, but the opposite was also true. If he failed, he would lose as much as he could have gained by seeding!


    Julian recorded some of the things he had seen and felt in his mind, hoping to study them further when he returned to Ironcrest.


    ''If I survive this journey, I will seek out the schr As.'' He thought as he watched the pentagram above Vicente slowly descend over this man''s body and begin the integration process.


    The leader of the teachers did the same, thinking about what he knew regarding naturally formed pentagrams. ''If Cesar were at the beginning of the 3rd stage, it would be effortless for him to absorb this pentagram.


    Even people with low-level talent can quickly absorb pentagrams formed by natural phenomena because there is no will left in those essences. As long as you have more than 50%patibility, you have almost a 100% chance of sess in absorbing something like this.


    But I have no idea what might happen and how long it might take Cesar to go through all the stages of absorption.''


    He felt like writing it down, thinking that since he had lost the chance to fulfill his mission there, he could at least collect something relevant to send to the Seidel Magic College.


    As he was about to take out a small notebook from his spatial ring, the expressions of the whole group suddenly changed as they felt a terrible aura approaching the chamber where the pentagram had been a moment ago.

 Chapter 225 Escape!

    <h4>Chapter 225 Escape!</h4>


    Gulp!


    "This can''t be!" Rory looked in the direction of that chamber and felt his whole body tremble with the terrifying aura of a 3rd stage creature approaching from there.


    Everyone near the tunnel where they had positioned themselves a few moments ago turned their eyes toward the altar inside the chamber.


    Sensing the same thing, they felt the nervousness that woulde to any being who challenged a higher-level creature, and it showed itself to act against them.


    "What are we going to do?"


    "Damn it! We have no way of dealing with a damned Mage beast!"


    Vicente''s men muttered among themselves while the teachers opened their mouths and their eyes wide, ignoring Vice for the first time in thest two minutes to look in the direction from which a mighty beast wasing.


    From the aura emanating from such a being, they could tell it was furious with the bold humans who had tried to steal that essence!


    "We have to run!" The strongest teacher shouted, moving opposite from where the chamber was.


    "How? Cesar can''t be moved! Moving him will only increase the chances of him failing to absorb the pentagram!" Rory said, trying not to scream.


    "If he stays here, he will surely die," Julian expressed, understanding the position of Rory and the others.


    But for this group, there were no options. Either they fled, or they would die to the 3rd-stage creature when it arrived and noticed that the yellow pentagram had been lost.


    Pentagrams could not be absorbed by beasts that were capable of creating pentagrams in the same way that magicians could. That is, they couldn''t use it to gain a new skill, stabilize their base, or increase the density of their mana. However, magical creatures capable of forming pentagrams could benefit greatly from living, meditating, sleeping, or eating near these essences.


    They found it easier to develop their power, and even the pentagram within them, when they were in the presence of such a thing. As such, pentagrams had value even to beasts.


    Since the only pentagrams that couldst for "long" periods outside of living bodies were the naturally formed ones, only those had value for beasts.


    In other words, those magicians had taken the greatest treasure from the woodpecker that wasing toward them!


    There would be no chance for them if they stayed there!


    Rory could understand that, but he knew Vicente would be in a bad situation even if they escaped. Just by being moved while meditating, Vicente would have significantly hindered the process of absorbing the pentagram.


    The simple fact of moving someone in the middle of meditation triples the difficulty of absorbing a pentagram or even trying to advance a level.


    But as long as there was a chance for Vice to survive, Rory was willing to risk it!


    Gulp!


    "All right. I want eight of the strongest in the group to carry and protect our Don''s body!" Rory decided. "The rest of you stay with me. We''ll buy time for ourpanions!"


    "Are you crazy?" Julian asked, sensing that such a young man would end up killing himself with such an absurd n.


    "Forget it, Julian. We don''t have time to talk." The teacher leader said as he looked at Julian.


    With that, the men of that group began to move, while Rory and ten Acolytes of the Mazzanti family saw the teachers and the men carrying Vicente move away from them.


    At that moment, Rory activated his own ability, making his red pentagram appear as he targeted the supporting structures of the walls and parts of the tunnels in the area.


    As he did so, he said. "Guys, prepare your weapons!"


    "Aim!"


    The ten soldiers aimed at the interior of the chamber, specifically at the door at its entrance.


    Then, as the door there was destroyed by a winged beast slightlyrger than an adult human, followed by several Acolytes of the same race, Rory shouted.


    "Fire!"


    Bang! Bang!


    ...


    Boom!


    BOOOOOOOM!


    Julian and Vicente''s group, already several dozen meters ahead of Rory''s group, heard the sound of several shots from the Mazzanti family''s guns and then the sound of explosions.


    Some looked back, afraid of what might happen to their friends and allies, but everyone kept moving while Vice kept his eyes closed, meditating.


    The ground and walls around the tunnel they were moving through shook while crackling sounds were heard in the area, indicating the possibility of andslide.


    ''Damn it, we''ve got to get out of here as soon as possible.'' One of the teachers there felt it, sweating in fear of being buried to death by the madness of Rory''s movement.


    As much as they were Acolytes, they weren''t monsters that could withstand falling from great heights, being crushed by tons of rocks, or other things that could kill ordinary humans.


    Their ability to cast spells and subtly alter reality made them different from mortals who could not awaken their powers. But they were very vulnerable until they reached a high level of power, with arge amount of mana in them.


    Many things could kill them!


    Considering the trouble they were in, these teachers even forgot about their mission and Vicente''s situation as they ran in fear of losing their lives.


    Vice''s men were also worried about themselves. But unlike those teachers, they had confidence in their leader''s potential!


    ''If the boss survives and sessfully absorbs the pentagram, we can also survive!'' One of them thought as he and three others carried the metal te on which Vicente had sat.


    Meanwhile, the other men of the Mazzanti family had their weapons prepared to fire and moved cautiously through the increasingly narrow tunnel.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a louder explosion shook the whole area, and one of the side walls of the area broke, revealing more underground tunnels.


    Then they looked down and saw huge insects the size of adult Labradors ring at them.


    "Oh, fuck!"


    "Are there any more magical creatures in this underground area?"


    "We''re fucked!"


    Without hesitation, Vicente''s men looked at these creatures and fired their weapons as they saw what looked like giant ants leaping towards them!


    Bang! Bang!


    "No wonder!" The strongest teacher finally drew his sword, realizing he had no choice but to fight the 2nd-stage insects that had suddenly appeared in their path. "Those insects, not the woodpeckers, must have made some of the tunnels we found!


    They were probably trying to steal the woodpeckers!" He realized correctly, solving the mystery of why there was such a good way to the ce where the yellow pentagram had been minutes ago.


    The owner of this ce would never do such a thing. Those tunnels had been made by others who wanted to steal that pentagram!

 Chapter 226 Time for the Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 226 Time for the Rescue?</h4>


    While Rory''s and Julian''s groups fought various enemies underground in one of the hills of the Alpine Woodpecker Forest, the situation in Millfall was still the same for Nina.


    But as much as she was still missing, those searching for her were getting closer to her position.


    Casey was about to attack a ce where he thought she might be when he suddenly noticed someone approaching his position and turned his attention to his surroundings.


    Realizing who it was, he lowered the poisoned weapon he had picked up.


    "So you''vee this far... No wonder they say you''re the most talented Captain of the local royal army post, Miss Bain." He said as he looked at the blue-haired woman he already knew to be a friend of the Fuller family.


    Casey was no fool. He didn''t ally himself with anyone without first knowing the contacts, friends, and enemies of potential partners. He knew about every meeting between Vicente and Nova, and as much as he didn''t know the young Fuller''s ns for such a soldier, he knew she wasn''t an enemy today.


    When he saw her appear near where he was hiding in a treetop next to an estate at one end of Millfall, he wasn''t surprised to see her there.


    Nova took one look at him and immediately recognized him. "Mister Amnesia." She muttered Casey''s alias.


    Casey wasn''t a famous person. He had to be unknown to do part of his job. However, some high-ranking soldiers and magicians in Millfall knew of the man who served the local nobles with his uncanny ability and had been helping some of these families with their problems for the past three years.


    Since Casey usually erased the memories of his targets, he had earned the nickname "Mister Amnesia." But Nova knew that the ck-haired man''s abilities went far beyond that.


    "I didn''t expect you to go after her as well. The Fuller family hired you? I didn''t know you did investigative work as well." She said as she looked seriously at the man, tense because he was very powerful and dangerous.


    Considering his story in this city, she didn''t have a good impression of Casey.


    It was only natural that she looked at him defensively!


    Casey ignored how Nova put a hand on the sword hanging from her waist and said. "You''re here to save Nina, right? What are you going to do, Miss Bain? Are you just going to attack at my side and get her out of here?"


    "What else is there to do?" Nova asked him.


    "Punish the real culprits."


    She narrowed her eyes as she frowned. "And who would that be?"


    Although she had arrived there almost together with Casey, Nova didn''t have the same level of information as him. She didn''t know that the young master Marcus Symons had ordered all of this. As such, she was only there for the rescue.


    Casey smiled and said. "The Symons family. Marcus Symons."


    "What?" She opened her mouth, her countenance changing. "Are you serious? Why would they do that?" Nova moved closer to him.


    But Casey didn''t move away when he saw her approaching his clothes to question him.


    Ignoring the woman who wrinkled his shirt as she seemed to demand the truth, he said. "I know that as a soldier of the kingdom, you must doubt usations against the nobility. But I''m sure and I can show you what I saw."


    With his ability, Casey could also share the memories of his targets with other people!


    He smiled and decided to test this woman. "If you want to know Marcus'' motivation, I can''t say for sure. But it''s connected to the meetings between Vicente Fuller and Shelby Staples."


    "Shelby Staples?" Nova let Casey go, wondering what Vice could have done with that woman to upset Marcus.


    ''Would Vice... No. He wouldn''t.'' She thought about the possibility of Vice getting involved with Shelby. ''Besides, that woman is no fool. She wouldn''t risk it.''


    Confident the man she most wanted to see right now wouldn''t get involved with another woman behind her back, Nova said to Casey. "If you can prove what you said, I''ll see what I can do. But he''s the Viscount''s son. It won''t be easy to deal with him officially."


    "When Vicente Fuller finds out what Marcus Symons has done, he''ll try to settle his affairs personally."


    Nova frowned. Vicente had never shown aggressive behavior, but this would be a good reason for him to get upset.


    ''Is that so? He''s going to get in trouble.'' She was worried and showed it to Casey.


    Casey saw the look on Nova''s face and was impressed. ''You seem trustworthy... But will you be when you find out who he is?''


    But even with this doubt in his mind, nothing could stand in the way of his temporary partnership with Nova that night!


    With her by his side, he was confident that he would be able to outwit the level 4 men from the criminal group Marcus had hired to kidnap Nina.


    "Anyway, we''re not here to talk. How about we team up for now? I have my own reasons to save that girl."


    Nova looked at him and agreed. "I''ll take the front, and you take the back. Your skills will be more useful in rescuing her without putting her in danger."


    "Okay."


    With that decided, the two split up, with Nova going to the entrance of what looked like a barn, where three men stood at the perimeter, guarding the ce as if it were just an ordinary barn.


    She grabbed her sword as she appeared there and red angrily at the people who had held Nina captive for the past few days.


    But without saying anything, she ran towards them, moving her sword as one of her pentagrams appeared above her weapon.


    As she shed at her enemies, who weren''t expecting this sudden attack, Nova did something few would have guessed she was capable of in broad daylight.


    With a single movement, she created a de of mana that quickly traversed the space, slicing the bodies of two of the three level 4 men in half.


    With her next move, her sword glowed a shade of red, and then she struck a blow that went through the third opponent and the door in front of them, destroying them as if they were nothing.


    Normally, she would have brought them to justice, but as criminals willing to act against a disabled child, they didn''t deserve to stay alive.


    The worst punishment was not death, for only life could make one suffer enough to repent. However, these men had acted on the orders of the Viscount''s heir and were unlikely to be imprisoned for long.


    Killing them was the only way Nova could guarantee their punishment!


    That night, Nova would have blood on her hands as she and Casey ughtered a group of previously notorious criminals in this area of Millfall.

 Chapter 227 Human Losses

    <h4>Chapter 227 Human Losses?</h4>


    A few momentster that night...


    "Shit! We''re screwed!" One of the teachers next to the men carrying Vicente shouted as they encountered a group of insects, beings between levels 3 and 5, surrounding them.


    They encountered many of these beasts in the area they were now, but to get to this ce, they had to fight several insects along the way. That had not only cost them their energy but also caused injuries and even the death of three of them.


    One of the teachers had died in thest five minutes of their escape, while two men of the Mazzanti family who had already absorbed their new pentagrams had also perished.


    They decided to take their chances when they saw a tunnel different from the one they had followed earlier under Vicente''s guidance. Why that? Simple, they were sure that Rory''s group hadn''t managed topletely stop the group of woodpeckers.


    If they fled along the path that only they would be encountered by the woodpeckers if such beasts reached them, they would end up in the terrible situation of being alone against powerful opponents. But if they took the other route that the insects in the area took, they might be able to get the beasts in the area to fight each other.


    Using one enemy against the other was a logical decision. After all, these insects clearly nned to act against the woodpeckers while they outnumbered the invading humans in the area.


    So the group had made their way through the insect-infested terrain of this area of the Alpine Woodpecker Forest, trying to distance themselves from the angry 3rd stage woodpecker still furiously searching for them.


    This strategy, however, carried the critical risk of failing and ending up with twice as many opponents!


    As they made their way through the depths of the underground tunnels, the group of magicians encountered a powerful bunch of insects before the woodpeckers reached them.


    As the only enemies around, and with the pentagram, the men immediately became targets for the insects of various breeds at a crossroads of tunnels.


    One of the Mazzanti family soldiers, holding the metal te on which Vicente was, broke into a cold sweat and suggested. "Guys, we can''t go any further. We have to hold our position until the boss seeds."


    "What?" Julian shouted, breaking into a cold sweat as he stood guard.


    "Get real. We can''t keep moving." The soldier said before looking at hispanions. "Let''s leave the boss on the ground and use all our ammunition against these creatures.


    We can only buy time for the boss now!"


    The soldiers were aware of it. As long as they moved, it would be harder for them to protect Vicente and for the ck-haired guy to absorb the pentagram.


    On the other hand, if they stood still, they could form a formation around their leader to protect him and use up the ammunition they hadn''t used yet while carrying Vice.


    This would give them some space and time for Vicente.


    The disadvantage was that they could be surrounded more easily by these creatures.


    "Let''s do it!" The teacher leader ignored the cuts around his body, seeing that this was the best they could do.


    After minutes of movement, he couldn''t help but admit how incredible Vicente was. Anyone else in that situation would have failed to absorb the pentagram and probably suffered a magical rebound.


    But Vicente was still rtively well, which gave not only his soldiers but also these teachers hope that he could absorb the yellow pentagram.


    ''I hope you seed, young Cesar. With your skills, we''ll probably have a chance of escaping alive.'' The leader of the teachers thought to himself as everyone in his group took position around Vicente.


    Meanwhile, Vicente was in deep meditation; his consciousness turned to the depths of his being, where he could see two essences emitting powerful vibrations.


    One of them was darker, and he had no idea what it was other than the yellow pentagram he could see. The other was his first Magic Gem, which had its red pentagram circling around it, emitting weaker pulses than the other.


    A yellow pentagram was on top of his less impressive gem, descending on it like a huge weight falling on a small creature.


    Vicente concentrated on it, trying to slow down as much as possible as the third pentagram in the depths of his being, using his first gem and pentagram as much as possible.


    ''This is really heavy.'' He thought as he felt a sense of weakness throughout his being, simr to what someone would feel when doing an exercise overloaded.


    ''But it''s not out of my reach!''


    His first Magic Gem and Pentagram inted, increasing in size to contain the level of power of that pentagram.


    ''My body is able to withstand the yellow pentagram of my other gem because of its unusual quality and properties. But at the end of the day, both gems are in the same body! Even if my first gem can''t withstand it alone, it''s not alone!''


    Understanding better how a being with two different essences worked, he forced his first gem to grow, taking some of the ''dominance'' of the second one.


    As this happened, the mana circting violently through his body made both his first gem and the red pentagram tremble as they grew.


    Small diagrams appeared around the red pentagram, with orange inscriptions on its sides.


    At the same time, the same inscriptions formed beams of light in the air, connecting this pentagram, the gem, and the yellow pentagram falling upon them.


    Vicente trembled considerably, outwardly convulsing as he felt all the mana in his being seem to erupt.


    He was currently about 33% through the level 1. But suddenly, the mana in his body improved its density and increased in volume, reaching 49% in the blink of an eye.


    He almost fainted when he felt this sudden increase in power. Still, before that happened, he felt as if something had changed in his surroundings. It was much easier for him to continue his meditation now.


    Feeling a good sensation simr to when a headache suddenly disappears, he seized the opportunity. Vice quickly used his 1st Magic Triangle to solidify the yellow pentagram in the position of the second space of his first gem.


    He was on his way toplete the absorption of that pentagram!

 Chapter 228 Success!

    <h4>Chapter 228 Sess!</h4>


    When a magician awakened their powers, the mana in their body would be like blood flowing through their veins, nothing too difficult to understand. When they reached the 2nd stage, the mana flow around the body would give rise to small essences around it, known as Magic Triangles.


    A level 1 Acolyte was nothing more than a magician with one of these triangles formed. In contrast, a level 5 Acolyte was someone with five of these essences.


    When the five triangles came together at the end of the 2nd stage, they formed the Mana Vortex, which would give rise to the River of Mana at the end of the 3rd stage. From the river of mana, one''s mortal body and magical soul would be separated.


    Only then would one be freed from mortality and be able to performpletely abnormal feats for humans, no longer depending on food, rest, or ordinary mortal things.


    Their powers would also increase greatly!


    However, what mattered to Vicente now was that he already had one of the five essences needed to create the Mana Vortex. Although this was one of the essential parts of his progression to the 3rd stage, it was a part of him that could be used when absorbing the second pentagram.


    As something superior to normal mana for his body, such an essence was the greatest weapon Vicente had to absorb the yellow pentagram sessfully.


    Aware of this, when he seeded in positioning the yellow pentagram in the space avable for his second pentagram, he immediately used his first triangle to mark the new essence of his being.


    As he did so, small inscriptions appeared on the new pentagram, and Vice felt a change in his connection to it.


    If before such an essence had been in sync with him, now it was integrated, allowing him to see new possibilities as his magic foundation stabilized.


    The rays of light connecting his first pentagram and the gem disappeared. Soon after, his physical and mental attributes began to rise rapidly, making him realize what had just happened.


    ''I did it!'' A satisfied expression appeared on Vicente''s face as he felt the heaviness of a moment ago disappear, felt his muscles stronger, the mana in his being denser, and an elemental affinity more refined.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw the world in greater depth. But he also realized the situation of his men, who were desperately fighting the insects surrounding them.


    Vice was not surprised to find himself in such a different situation than when he had begun the process of absorbing his second pentagram. He knew that someone had moved him.


    When he saw his surroundings, he simply stood up from where he was, eager to test his new abilities.


    When one absorbed a new pentagram, in addition to solidifying one''s magical foundation, which became unstable after one stage advancement, one would also gain a new unique ability and increase one''s physical and mental affinities and characteristics.


    This wasn''t really an advancement because most of these abilities were already present in that body and just needed to be ''unlocked'' to be achieved.


    In a sense, these improvements came after one had advanced a stage, but it was after one had absorbed a pentagram that one would achieve sufficient mastery to have all of their improvements at their disposal.


    In any case, one would feel stronger after absorbing a new pentagram. Sensing this amid so many training options, Vicente moved with a smile on his face.


    "Thanks for protecting me, guys. Time to return the favor." He said as he activated his first pentagram, feeling his material maniption skills strengthen.


    Pentagrams formed naturally, without the involvement of living beings, could evolve. That was the case with the pentagrams provided by gems. Consequently, by conquering his second pentagram, Vicente and everyone else would have their first ability strengthened.


    He sensed the metals in a muchrger area than before and felt a much more refined control over the metals in living bodies, like those insects.


    But before he attacked them, Vicente activated his new ability, Electromaic Sight!


    As he activated his new power and the yellow Magic Pentagram appeared around him, Vicente''s eyes lit up as he perceived the world around him through maic and electrical patterns.


    Seeing the field lines of the world, but also the living beings around him, Vicebined his two abilities and manipted the electromaic field lines in the environment.


    As Vicente and hispanions moved about, jumping from side to side, they noticed that the beasts around them began to behave strangely.


    Some of those attacking Vicente''s men acted as if they had found invisible shields in their path. In contrast, others lost contact with the ground and floated in the air.


    Seeing it, the strongest teacher of the group dropped his weapon and watched as the air in front of him distorted.


    He tried to extend one of his arms in that direction, but the further he went, the slower his movement became.


    It was as if it had suddenly be impossible to reach that point in space as if the space between him and that point had be infinite!


    ''This...''


    No one there, except Vicente, understood exactly how his new ability worked, but everyone was shocked by its power.


    .


    But Vicente, who had studied modern physics, knew what was happening!


    The field lines didn''t cross!


    Combining his two abilities, he gained control over the electric and maic fields, enough to create barriers and much more.


    Finally, he stopped moving around the area, looked at the level 3, 4, and 5 creatures around him, and clenched one of his fists.


    At that moment, several bodies exploded around Vicente''s group, staining the side walls of this underground area lit by the torches of the Mazzanti family men.


    Amid this, an electromaic pulse emerged from that area, exploding in all directions, with bluish rays appearing in the area, hitting the legs, forefeet, and other pointed statures on the bodies of those insects that survived.


    In the blink of an eye, Vicente killed more than half of the insects that had previously been around his group, deeply shocking the teachers of Ironcrest.


    The men there watched with open mouths, seeing the first magician to conquer a second Magic Pentagram of the Yellow rank, a monster in many ways.


    Seeing the surroundings stained with dark blood, with various remains of the exploded creatures or even whole bodies, Julian looked at Vicente and sighed.


    "You really survived... Lucky for us. I''m d I was wrong in my thoughts." He said as he fell to the ground in exhaustion.


    "Hmm? But you said..."


    "I know. But I didn''t think you would survive anyway." Julian bitterlyughed.


    "You bastard. I can''t believe I saved you twice." Vicente closed his eyes andughed, too, but he wasn''t angry with Julian or the other teachers.


    Yet, he quickly became serious when he realized the group was too small.


    "Where are the others? What happened after I started absorbing the pentagram?"

 Chapter 229 Last Day in the Alpine Woodpecker Forest (1)

    <h4>Chapter 229 Last Day in the Alpine Woodpecker Forest (1)</h4>


    Seeing the bodies of their enemies on the outskirts and hearing Vicente''s question, his men bent their knees before him.


    One of them said. "Boss, congrattions on your sess in absorbing the yellow pentagram. We never doubted that you would be able to ovee such a challenge!


    Not only were we confident of your sess. I can tell you that the rest of the group was as well. That''s why the deputy decided to stay behind to buy time for the rest of us."


    "He stayed behind alone?" Vicente made a strange expression under his mask.


    "No. Several of our men stayed with him to buy time for us." Another soldier said in reply.


    Julianmented. "I don''t know what the other group was doing. But after we split up, we heard gunfire and explosions, followed by earth tremors throughout the area.


    Because of these tremors, we found this otherwork of tunnels where many insects like the ones you killed seemed to be hiding in the woodpecker area."


    Julian summed up the situation well enough for Vicente to understand that he and his group were not yet safe but also that Rory''s group still had a chance.


    "In the meantime, we''ve lost somepanions to get here." The leader of the teachersmented as he sighed deeply.


    Now that things had calmed down with Vicente''s sess, such a teacher couldn''t help but feel sorry for the fallen men.


    "Drew and Theo died from some bugs the boss killed." One of the soldiers said, not daring to look at his boss, ashamed that he had been saved by one of those two.


    He should have died instead of Drew!


    "I see... That''s a shame. I''m sorry I put you in such a terrible situation." Vicentemented the deaths of these men while worrying about those still alive. "But there''s no time to mourn. We''re in enemy territory, and we haverades who need help."


    "Do you intend to act?" The strongest teacher in the group asked with surprise on his face.


    He was sorry for the death of hisrades and worried about Vicente''s men who had stayed behind with Rory. But that didn''t mean he was ready to go back and help them!


    That would be like courting death!


    Vice looked at the professor and spoke. "Of course. I came to this ce to make my family stronger. Would it make sense for me to abandon my men now?"


    "But we''re talking about a 3rd stage beast, Cesar. Besides, what will your men do without ammunition? I know their bullets must be running out by now." Julian argued.


    "That''s not a problem," Vicente responded as the mana in the surroundings concentrated around him, and the rocks in the area disintegrated under his first skill, forming metallic clusters.


    In a matter of 15 seconds, the men watched as the rocks there turned into metallic spheres while their remains turned to dust. They then became ammunition for Vice''s men''s weapons.


    But before it was over, a yellow pentagram appeared around these bullets along with the red pentagram, concentrating mana and elements simr to those in Vicente''s body.


    Small rays appeared around each of the more than 400 bullets formed, while Vicente saw the field lines appearing around them.


    He smiled and said. "These are improved bullets. Use them wisely, my soldiers. They''re not as resistant as the previous ones, but they have something extra that will help you."


    If these bullets had been made with the right metals, they would be even better than the previous ones in every possible way. But since Vicente didn''t have the necessary materials, he improvised with what he could find in that area.


    Yet, with his new improvement and ability to manipte maic fields, he could now increase the special fields around his creations.


    Although these bullets weren''t as resistant as the previous ones, they were just as destructive, if not more!


    Each man excitedly epted the bullets, eager to test their leader''s new creation.


    Julian was impressed to see Vice''s abilities, but he still didn''t feelfortable. "Still..."


    "Don''t worry. Saving my men doesn''t mean facing the 3rd stage beast." Vicente stated, calming the most worried hearts. "I''m not stupid enough to think that mypanions are still in the same ce as before.


    After being left behind, they probably either died or made their escape. Let''s go where they might have followed after the explosions earlier."


    "And where would that be?" The teacher leader asked.


    "Where those tunnels lead." Vicente pointed to the intersection of tunnels where they were standing.


    There were only three destinations for Rory''s group. The first was to die where they had found the pentagram earlier. The second was to follow the path of the building dominated by the woodpeckers. Finally, the third was to follow the path of the insects.


    Considering that it would be more dangerous to flee through the woodpecker area, Vicente thought that Rory or any survivors of his family would follow the insect tunnels, as this was the only way to create new enemies for their pursuers.


    Since the earlier explosions had opened connections between the insect and woodpecker tunnels, it was almost sure that the survivors of his family would follow that route.


    Julian looked at the four tunnels in the area, one of which they had used to get here. "There are three possibilities in front of us. How do we know which one is the right?"


    Vicente''s eyes glowed a yellowish shade as he observed the ck-and-white world with many field lines nearby.


    No matter how weak, every living being had its own maic and electric field. But stronger beings had stronger fields. Also, beings with simr affinities could create a more robust field together.


    The field lines didn''t cross each other, and some of them reached far away from the central point of the field.


    Observing the perturbations to the area''s natural maic field and those generated by living beings, Vicente found it easy to follow a direction.


    "Let''s go through that tunnel." He pointed to one of the three possibilities. "I don''t know what lies ahead, but I think it''s likely that many low-level magical creatures or some high-level creatures are in such a direction. That must be the way out of this area."


    His theory was that the only way out, besides digging, was to use the insect tunnels. There should only be exits through the insect-controlled part of the area.


    With that in mind, the teachers there didn''t try to convince Vicente otherwise, knowing they had to keep going to get out of that area.

 Chapter 230 Last Day in the Alpine Woodpecker Forest (2)

    <h4>Chapter 230 Last Day in the Alpine Woodpecker Forest (2)</h4>


    Three hourster, Vicente and his group would encounter groups of insects on the path he had chosen.


    As expected, they encountered arge number of 2nd stage beings, many insects between levels 1 and 5.


    But none of them were a match for Vicente. Halfway to the group''s current position, he had wiped out his targets, while for the rest of the way, his men and the teachers acted on their own to prevent him from exhausting himself.


    There were no 3rd stage insects in that area, something the group had expected. As the beings who wanted to steal the yellow pentagram from the woodpeckers, it was obvious that the insect coalition of the Alpine Woodpecker Forest didn''t have anyone to oppose the region''s leaders.


    That made it easier for Vicente''s group to follow their path through the area. However, as they advanced and saw lower creatures in their path, the group began to notice signs that might indicate the location of their group''s possible survivors.


    "Let''s go back," Vicente said to his soldiers as they reached the core of the insects'' undergroundwork, where many 1st stage creatures seemed to be living.


    "Why?" Julian asked.


    "There are no powerful insects here. Do you know what that means?" Vicente asked, not waiting for an answer. "The leaders of these insects have realized that they will be wiped out and have decided to flee, or they are heading in the direction of the strongest enemy."


    "And how would that be good for us?" The teachers'' leader asked as he could no longer endure the battle after running out of recovery potions in his storage item.


    "The 3rd stage woodpecker can only go after our group or the rest of my men who stayed behind to buy us time," Vicente spoke, noting that however much his group had been dyed a few moments earlier, they had probably been the first to reach their current position.


    "We didn''t have to deal with the woodpeckers, so the survivors of your family must be being hunted." Julian realized where Cesar''s words were going.


    "Cesar, I thank you for everything you''ve done for us and for the times you saved our lives. But I don''t see our grouping back alive if we encounter a 3rd stage being. So we won''t go with you." The teacher leadermented.


    "But Sam, maybe we should..." Julian didn''t like that. He felt they should help Cesar in some way.


    "Julian, as team leader, I forbid you to stay and help. We have to go back. Our priority now is to get out of this area alive. We have nothing more to do here now that we''ve found a way out." Sam interrupted the man''s words.


    Vicente didn''t me him for thinking that way. "Thank you for your concern. But you''ve already done more than I could have asked for the rescue earlier. Good luck to you."


    "Hmm, I hope you survive, Cesar," Sammented as he looked at such a man''s mask. "I hope to hear stories from you in the future."


    "Maybe you''ll hear from me sooner than you think," Vicentemented before their groups separated again.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the depths of that underground area, a young man with red hair was meditating over the corpse of a giant ant, with an orange pentagram above him,pleting its fusion with his being.


    Three armed men held their positions in cold sweat near the young man, waiting for their boss to finish what he had started an hour ago.


    After the gunfire and explosions earlier, some of Rory''s group had been killed by the copse of the tunnels they had used to escape the woodpeckers after they had attacked them earlier.


    However, they had managed to buy time not only for Vicente''s group but also for their own to escape the angry woodpeckers in the area, who had initially lost sight of them after thendslide.


    Of the ten men who had stayed with Rory earlier, three had died from long-range attacks by the earlier enemies or from thendslides. But of the seven who had survived, three had stayed by his side, and the rest took an alternative route, an order from the young redhead in an attempt to divide the enemy forces.


    Now, they had no idea how those four soldiers were doing. The only thing they knew was that the angry woodpeckers had not yet found them, and they were trying to seize the opportunity to strengthen themselves!


    After defeating a group of insects that had gotten in his way, Rory had found a pentagram that matched him!


    "How long will it take?"


    "I don''t know. The deputy killed the ant all by himself. I think we''ll be able to leave in a few minutes." One of the three said, eager to leave this area even without his second pentagram.


    Before entering that undergroundwork of tunnels, the Mazzanti family group of 20 had 10 men, including Vicente and Rory, still without their second pentagrams.


    But after the deaths of some and the sess in obtaining the second pentagram of others, only 5 men were left to receive pentagrams in the group. Among them, 2 of the 3 people with Rory had yet to do it.


    "I hope so. I don''t know why, but I have a bad feeling. I think a powerful enemy is closing in on us.


    ...


    After a few minutes of walking back the way they came, this time using an alternate route, Vicente''s group had finally noticed signs of a battle ahead of them.


    Vicente and his six men moved faster toward those targets but without leaving their formation.


    Even though he was the strongest of the group, Vicente knew the advantage of having allies fighting by his side, and he wouldn''t make the mistake of exposing himself unnecessarily.


    It was true that the lives of his family members might be in danger, but he wouldn''t risk the lives of more of hispanions with an ill-considered action that perhaps wasn''t so necessary.


    He could already feel the auras of the woodpeckers ahead. So, Vicente shouted to his men, who were running with their weapons drawn.


    "Get ready. We have several level 5 opponents ahead of us. I think our survivors just fought with woodpeckers and insects." He said as his group heard the sound of gunfire but also screams from further ahead.


    As they moved forward, the men raised their alertness a few degrees, preparing for the worst and possibly meeting the strongest enemy in their path.


    If there were such strong woodpeckers ahead, the possibility that the 3rd stage woodpecker was nearby was not small!


    As he was about to reach the battlefield in a chamber just ahead, Vicente activated his two pentagrams and flew forward, taking the initiative to save his men.


    ''Time to use everything I have!'' He thought as he appeared in the area where four of his men were, but also 6 woodpeckers and 10 insects, all level 5 enemies.

 Chapter 231 Last Day in the Alpine Woodpecker Forest (3)

    <h4>Chapter 231 Last Day in the Alpine Woodpecker Forest (3)</h4>


    When Vicente appeared where 16 beasts were fighting each other or the four exhausted humans in the area, he immediately noticed that Rory wasn''t there.


    Faced with this situation, Vice didn''t immediately worry about what might have happened to some of his men. Seeing that four of his soldiers were wounded and out of ammunition but also surrounded by enemies, he immediately distorted the electric and maic fields in the area.


    As he did so, the insects facing the woodpeckers and the insects surrounding the men of the Mazzanti family realized that something was wrong.


    Beasts were beings with extraordinary sensorial abilities. They could detect physical or magical changes in their surroundings much more easily than humans.


    When a woodpecker, about 0.9 meters tall, with ck feathers over most of its body and a brightly colored head, tried to pierce the armor of one of the ants nearby, it missed the move and felt something messing with its senses.


    At the same time, one of the snake-like insects about to wrap itself around one level 1 human felt the distance between it and its target be infinite.


    As it was about to cover the human, crushing him and poisoning him simultaneously, the space in front of it distorted, and the poisoning out of its many legs missed its target and fell to the ground.


    "Boss!"


    "We''re saved!"


    The four men realized that only Vicente could be behind the strange phenomena around them, and they shouted with joy as they realized that they might not die.


    They had been surrounded by these insects a few minutes ago when the peace of thest two hours, during which one of them had absorbed his second pentagram, ended, and they became desperate.


    Low on ammunition, they thought they were about to die.


    Fortunately for them, the woodpeckers and insects of this mountainous region were ancient enemies. When they encountered them almost simultaneously, the groups of insects and woodpeckers were much more focused on destroying each other than on dealing with these humans!


    If the group of humans who had entered this underground area that night had been able to perceive the insects'' ns, it wouldn''t have been the woodpeckers who ignored this obvious fact. As much more territorial creatures than humans, woodpeckers would obviously know the significance of these tunnels so close to their main outpost!


    When they met in that chamber, there was no way one side could ignore the other just because of the presence of humans!


    But even though they didn''t have to face all those beasts, Vicente''s men still suffered from the attacks of the most numerous insects in thest moments.


    After seeing their leader there, their situation changed from desperate to hopeful.


    While Vicente was drawing the attention of the 2nd stage beasts, Vicente''s men suddenly heard several shotsing from the same direction.


    Bang!


    Even though they were used to the noise and effects of Vicente''s weapons, the four wounded men were taken by surprise by the gunfire.


    Looking at the targets of the shots, they saw a strange scene unfolding in front of them.


    They didn''t see the movement of the bullets because they didn''t have the visual skills to follow a shot faster than the speed of sound. However, when they looked at the insects hit, the four men immediately saw umon consequences appear on the targets of those bullets.


    Even though they were level 5 beasts and Vicente''s men''s bullets weren''t strong enough to prate their bodies, they still caused damage and made the beasts grunt in pain.


    One of the woodpeckers was hit in the head and felt a twinge in its neck. But after the bullet stopped at its head, blue lightning suddenly appeared around its body, electrocuting it.


    Some of the other beasts suffered the same, but that wasn''t the only special phenomenon.


    One of the hit ants also didn''t have its natural armor pierced. But after being hit by a shot from one of Vicente''s men, a maic pulse damaged its geographic orientation, making it even more vulnerable to Vice''s powers.


    The four men were excited to receive new ammunition and saw the change in their surroundings with a gleam in their eyes.


    "Watch out, boss!" One of them shouted as he saw two woodpeckers manage to p their wings and fly toward Vicente. At the same time, a scorpion-like insect with a bright purple tailunched a spear-sized stinger at Vice''s chest.


    ''Attacking me?''


    Vicente saw it and continued to float in the air, extending his arms as he manipted the field lines around him.


    To everyone in the chamber, he merely positioned his arms 180 degrees from each other, nothing more.


    But as his two pentagrams appeared around his body, Vice could clearly see the field lines around him forming what looked like a sphere.


    The enemies were about to hit him when all the men in the area looked at him with a bit of fear. But before anything happened, the stinger and the two woodpeckers found a powerful barrier in their path.


    The barrier slowed their movements more and more as they approached Vicente and began to push them in the opposite direction, like a rubber band.


    Vicente smiled behind his mask as he saw the three practically stop in mid-air in front of him.


    "Now youe back." He muttered as each of them was thrown in the opposite direction.


    However, Vicente used his powers to elerate the three, giving them three times the speed they had used to approach him.


    Boom!


    When the woodpeckers hit the floor of that chamber, they didn''t stand a chance, breaking their necks and leaving small craters in the area.


    At the same time, the scorpion''s sting came back at it, piercing its body mercilessly.


    "Hm, I like this power." Vicente clenched his fists as he floated in the air.


    But even he had his limits, and before he reached his exhaustion, he looked at the frightened beasts around him and made hisst move.


    Electromaic Pulse!


    shes of lightning appeared throughout the chamber while the beasts still alive were fried by Vicente''s spell, unable to defend themselves while their electromaic fields were altered by it.


    With such a move, all the enemies in the area died!


    "Wow! Boss, that''s the power a yellow pentagram gives to Acolytes?" One of the less injured men in the chamber asked aloud.


    "Don''t waste your breath being curious." Vicente descended from where he was, no longer using most of his abilities but still keeping an eye on his surroundings. "Help yourpanions. It''s time to leave!"


    "Boss, I don''t know if you already know the situation of the rest of us. But when we stayed behind to get in the way of the enemies, we split up to get in the way of those chasing us. Our group is down to four, but it''s not because the rest of us are dead... Maybe."

 Chapter 232 Last Day in the Alpine Woodpecker Forest (4)

    <h4>Chapter 232 Last Day in the Alpine Woodpecker Forest (4)</h4>


    "So you separated from the others..." One of the soldiers from the group that had returned to this area with Vicente said with a sigh of relief.


    That meant there was still a chance that the deputy and the rest of the group were still alive!


    "Sigh! Good! I don''t know what I''d do if I had to go home without some of those guys."


    "But I''m surprised you got a new pentagram, Cole. When did that happen?" One of the men asked the strongest of the four Acolytes who had just been rescued.


    Cole replied as tworades helped him. "I was lucky enough to find an insectpatible with me while we were hiding from the woodpeckers. It was a level 4 insect with an orange pentagram. I used its distraction and killed it with a single shot.


    Upon hearing it, othersmented. "It seems we can kill magical beings with our weapons and conquer pentagrams like when we use our skills."


    Ever since they had started their hunt, their group had had this doubt about using their weapons in the hunt. As far as they knew, the chances of sess in absorbing pentagrams increased when one killed their targets with their skills.


    Therefore, Vicente''s men had avoided using their weapons to kill their targets these days.


    However, that soldier had tested it himself earlier.


    "It seems that when we use our mana on the bullets in our weapons, we get the same result as when we use our skills. I thought it would take a while to absorb my pentagram, but in less than an hour, I managed toplete the absorption process." Cole said.


    Vicente heard it and spoke. "That is good. We''ll pass this on to the rest of the family when we leave this area. In the meantime, we have no more time to talk. Time to get to Rory''s group."


    "We have no idea how to find the deputy in this maze, boss." One of the wounded men said, eager to leave this darkwork of tunnels that seemed to have no end.


    As for him and the other three, they had barely escaped from the woodpeckers, as even the rulers of this region didn''t know about theplexwork of tunnels the insects had secretly built in the area.


    "Don''t worry. I know where to go." Vicente expressed before he ordered his men. "Distribute some of the ammunition I gave you earlier with them."


    Then, Vicente threw the men some resources with free mana, food items that had a lower recovery performance than potions but were useful when one was without those higher-level resources.


    They set off, again cautiously marching as Vicente led the way, scanning their surroundings and slowly recovering.


    ...


    A few minutes after rescuing the group of four soldiers from the Mazzanti family, Vicente noticed a disturbance in the surrounding mana that made him uneasy.


    Feeling the magical mark of the 3rd stage woodpecker in the same direction where he thought he might find Rory, he rushed ahead of his men in a cold sweat.


    Rory wasn''t just one of his soldiers. He was his best friend, the one Vicente trusted most in Pris Realm. He was someone Vicente was willing to make sacrifices to help.


    Concerned about Rory''s situation, Vice hurried ahead of his group.


    "We''re a minute away from where the 3rd stage woodpecker might be acting right now. Keep moving forward. I''ll go ahead and help ourpanions." He said as he used his ability to fly on a metal te resembling a skateboard.


    "Shit! I hope the deputy''s group has already left the area!" One of the men said as they increased their speed.


    ...


    Meanwhile, further ahead of Vice and his men, the 3rd stage woodpecker had finally gotten rid of the strongest insects in the group behind the construction of these tunnels.


    It had followed the mana signal of the yellow pentagram for a while. Still, after Vicente''s body had absorbed such an essence, it had lost the signal and was left without a path to follow.


    That had led it into thebyrinth of tunnels of the insects'' enemies of its tribe, where it had met the enemy leaders and fought for a long time.


    It won, but when it was wounded and alone, it felt the aura of one of the humans who had attacked its tribe early.


    Following its instincts, it reached the chamber where it encountered three armed humans and a young level 1 Acolyte who had just absorbed his second pentagram.


    Seeing part of the group of thieves that robbed its treasure, the woodpecker, who was pretty bad at the moment due to the many feathers it had lost that night and the blood dripping from various parts of its body, attacked the strongest one there without thinking too much.


    Like an instinctive creature, its main impulse was to eliminate those lowly Acolytes who dared to act against it!


    Sensing someone quickly approaching him and his men, Rory moved the mana through his body, flooding his Magic Gem.


    ''Fuck! I will need all of myself right after I absorb my second pentagram!'' The young redhead thought to himself as he watched the bird fly furiously towards him, its beak as sharp as a sword aimed at his heart.


    He didn''t hesitate tobine the power of his two pentagrams and form his strongest move right after finishing his meditation.


    Fire Aura!


    The two pentagrams glowed around Rory, causing orange mes to appear around his body,pletely covering him as he jumped toward the woodpecker.


    He also used his abilities separately, a possibility for magicians.


    Pentagrams gave abilities to their users. However, these abilities could influence each other and create new powers, such as the maniption of electromaic fields that Vice was currently capable of.


    However, each pentagram could be used either to create a unique phenomenon caused by more than one ability at the same time or to use both abilities separately.


    In short, it was possible to use the ability of the first and second pentagrams and even mix the two abilities simultaneously.


    That wasn''t easy and required a lot of energy from the magician. But it was mainly possible for people with superior talents.


    Aware of the disadvantages, Rory followed the n anyway because using all of his abilities at once could give magicians like him much more temporary power than they could handle in normal situations.


    He made explosions appear near the wounds of the 3rd stage bird while he was covered in mes before using his second ability separately.


    Heat Maniption!


    He sped one of his hands in the bird''s body direction, instantly raising the woodpecker''s internal temperature by a few dozen degrees Celsius.


    "Go to hell, you bastard!" He shouted something he had learned from Vicente as he attacked with all his might.

 Chapter 233 Apprehension on the Run

    <h4>Chapter 233 Apprehension on the Run</h4>


    As its entire body temperature rose while being attacked on multiple fronts by explosions on its wounds, the 3rd stage woodpecker opened its beak in pain, temporarily affected.


    Even though its mana and characteristics were far above those of a level 1 Acolyte like Rory, the bird''s injuries and underestimation of its opponent caused it to scream in pain, revealing its plight to those around it.


    But Rory''s movement was far from enough to stop the 3rd stage woodpecker''s attack, let alone endanger the beast''s life!


    The woodpecker continued on its way to Rory''s chest, ring furiously at its target now that it had seen a bit of the human''s abilities.


    Bang!


    The three men next to Rory fired thest bullets in their guns at the wounds on the rtivelyrge body near them.


    These were bullets that could kill the bodies of level 3 Acolyte humans. However, even though the woodpecker hit by those bullets was far superior to humans of that level, it didn''t mean it wouldn''t feel pain from being wounded even more by those bullets.


    Under normal circumstances, the woodpecker wouldn''t even have its skin pierced by such bullets. But with open wounds all over its body, it was defenseless against the shots fired by the men in the area.


    Even though the bullets that hit it were not lethal, they could cause it as much pain as a superficial de cut on the body of an ordinary person on Earth.


    Would a superficial cut kill someone? Hardly. But even someone with a strong mentality might have trouble fighting with several such wounds on their body.


    Suffering a dozen more wounds in the face of Rory''s men, the woodpecker was even more enraged when it was about to hit its target.


    If it could speak, then it would say aloud that it would slowly kill everyone there while promising to eliminate all humans who got in its way from that night on.


    But it couldn''t speak and acted against Rory, trying to pierce the chest of the young man in mes in front of it.


    Rory jumped back in the face of the enemy, but he didn''t have much space.


    Even with the mes around his body, he knew he would be in trouble if the opponent hit him.


    ''Shit! I''m screwed!'' Hemented as he felt the frustration of having nothing left to use against an opponent who had put up with the best he could do.


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    Rory opened his mouth as the long, sharp beak of the 3rd stage woodpecker hit his body.


    The me aura surrounding his body helped him greatly, burning the woodpecker''s beak so badly that the creature missed his heart and hit his left lung.


    Still, Rory''s chest was pierced with ease, and he screamed in pain as he felt the bird collide with him against one of the chamber walls.


    "Help the deputy!"


    The three men dropped their weapons and let their pentagrams appear around their bodies as they moved to help Rory.


    As they cast their skills or spells, the men''s eyes momentarily widened as they saw the woodpecker strangely stop attacking Rory and look in their direction.


    ''Huh? Did we get its attention?''


    ''Maybe we''ve be stronger than...''


    One of them was thinking with a smile when the woodpecker suddenly dropped Rory''s wounded body against one of the chamber''s walls and flew towards the men, scaring them considerably.


    Just as they were about to regret what they had done, the three level 1 Acolytes saw a person appear above them, floating on a metal te.


    Vicente ignored his men as he entered the area, using his two skills simultaneously against the woodpecker he had spotted from afar, using more than 90% of the mana in his body.


    "Get the fuck out!"


    He did the same as he had done earlier when he was attacked by two woodpeckers and the sting of a scorpion, using the field lines around him to drive his enemy away.


    The woodpecker was powerful, but its intelligence was far behind that of humans like Vicente.


    Its instincts would normally help it in times like this one. Yet, tired and with many wounds on its body, it fell into Vicente''s trap, feeling the same way some of its tribe members had felt earlier.


    Instead of hitting its new target, it was thrown in the opposite direction of Vicente while several shots were fired in its direction.


    Bang! Bang!


    Vicente didn''t want to waste time and yelled in the middle of the woodpecker''s uncontrolled flight. "Quick, get your deputy. We''re running away now!!"


    Vicente then made a series of hand signals and stopped in front of the tunnel he had used to reach this chamber.


    "Vice!" Rory shouted as he saw his friend standing, smiling, even in pain, bleeding from his left chest.


    But that was all that was said between them. Following Vicente''s orders, the less injured men quickly grabbed Rory and started running toward the tunnel where Vicente stood at the entrance.


    As he watched thest of his men pass by and the 3rd stage woodpecker stagger dozens of feet ahead after hitting a wall and then the ground, Vicente used the rest of what he had on a spell.


    Concentrating the mana in his hands, he struck the ground with his right palm, instantly making the surrounding ground tremble as the walls of this tunnel closed in on him.


    "Run!" He shouted as he ran in the direction that led to the insects'' home. At the same time, the woodpecker noticed its enemies fleeing and jumped into the air to fly at high speed towards them.


    As it flew toward the tunnel, the woodpecker saw the space in front of it narrow, with the walls of the tunnel moving toward the center of it, the radius of the tunnel reducing with each breath.


    Rory was being carried, so he watched as Vicente, thest of his team, ran as the tunnel closed.


    ''Damn it! Hurry up!'' He saw the woodpecker getting closer and closer to Vicente and was worried that his friend would be caught by the woodpecker or crushed by the tunnel''s walls.


    Just as Vicente was about to be crushed by the tunnel, he slid down it while Rory saw the walls of the tunnel closing in on the woodpecker''s body, inches from reaching his friend.


    Their escape had been pushed to the limit!


    But would it be enough for them to escape without any more problems?

 Chapter 234 Mission Completed

    <h4>Chapter 234 Mission Completed?</h4>


    "Vicente, you bastard! You almost got yourself killed!" Rory shouted with a smile on his face, sighing when he saw his friend long after they had reached a new chamber where they were no longer in danger of being crushed by their leader''s spell.


    Vicente looked back and sighed, seeing how his group had acted on the brink and narrowly escaped suffering at the hands of his own move or that woodpecker.


    "A 3rd stage beast is truly powerful. Even with so many wounds on its body, exhausted, almost at its limit, it still almost reached us." Vicentemented. "Sigh, my bad, folks. I had to use what I had. But it was worth the risk. We''re safe for now."


    "Are we really?" Rory asked him as he made an ugly expression and looked at the darkened surroundings.


    "This wall will hold it for a few minutes. Beyond that, I can''t guarantee anything. Even if it''s not easy to escape being buried, it is a Mage... It will surely escape sooner orter." Vicente said.


    "So what do we do?" One of the level 2 Acolytes there asked, eager to leave the area and return to Millfall.


    Rory picked up a recovery potion and threw it in Vicente''s direction. "Drink up. You can get us safely out of this underground area. When we reach the surface, we''ll be able to follow the path we took to get here. I think we''ll be able to escape in rtive safety."


    Everyone looked at Rory, realizing he wasn''t in mortal danger but needed the potion more than Vicente.


    But no one questioned him because Rory was right. If there was anyone who could get them out of the depths of the Alpine Woodpecker Forest, it was Vicente.


    Vice took a deep breath and epted the potion Rory had avoided using all day, thest of the group.


    "Okay. I''ll get our group out of here." He drank it.


    The effects of potions were quick. In less than 30 seconds after drinking the potion Rory had given him, Vicente felt his mana return to normal while the minor injuries and fatigue in his body disappeared.


    With 100% of his strength avable, he looked up and jumped into the air, forming a few seals before reaching the top of the chamber.


    A cylindrical tunnel 15 meters long and 3 meters in diameter opened up.


    Metal bars from Vicente''s armor then flew into the tunnel, instantly forming what looked like a staircase.


    Realizing their escape route, the group immediately followed the path to the surface while Vicente stayed behind to seal it off as they moved upward.


    ''This escape mode is tiring, but that woodpecker will surely escape and head for the center of this insect-dominated area.'' He thought as he spent much of his energy creating the escape route for his people.


    ''That way, we can finish our mission in this forest!'' He sighed and gradually climbed with his men, using his elemental affinity with the Earth to the fullest in this part of the escape.


    Two minutes after his recovery, Vicente would be the first to pass through the end of the tunnel he had manipted and reach a part of the forest on that hill.


    Realizing where he was and seeing no enemies around, Vicente brought his men to the surface and closed the tunnel they had used.


    "What do we do now?" One of the level 2 Acolytes asked.


    "We willplete our mission," Vicente replied. "Now that we''re stronger, getting the missing pentagrams for some of ourpanions will be easy."


    The 14 men who were with Vicente agreed and then set off back the way they hade, returning to where they had left their carriages.


    Now, it would only be a matter of hours before they finished their journey through the forest!


    ...


    As Vicente and his group drove away from the central area of the Alpine Woodpecker Forest, Nova and Casey had eliminated the enemies from earlier and were returning to the Fuller family''s house.


    In the arms of the man with the tanned skin and ck hair was a sleeping young girl, dirty, with dry lips and a tired look, like someone who hadn''t eaten or slept well for days.


    Meanwhile, Casey and Nova had terrible looks, unable to feel good about finally rescuing Nina.


    She had certainly suffered in captivity thest few days, and even though she was safe now, what had already happened couldn''t be changed!


    Once again, she had faced despair and felt powerless!


    "What are you going to do?" Casey asked as he saw Vicente''s official residence near where they were running.


    "I don''t know. I''ll make some contacts within the army to understand my options. Nobles aren''t likemon people like us. The rules only work for them as they do for us when other nobles are involved." Novamented, feeling terrible. "Even if we can prove that Marcus ordered Nina''s kidnapping, nothing will happen to him, and that will give the Symons family even more reason to act against the Fuller family."


    "Like I said, Vicente Fuller won''t care about that. He''ll get into trouble because of Nina''s kidnapping."


    "I know. But he''s traveling now. Maybe I can do something before he returns." Nova sighed, not knowing how to tell Vicente everything that had happened.


    She had promised him that she would help him take care of Nina. But because of the turmoil in the armytely, she had to leave the city and therefore couldn''t keep her promise.


    "Sigh... With the danger of the 3rd stage basilisk, everything is soplicated." She said as she reached the door of Nina''s house.


    Arriving there with Casey at her side, they didn''t even have to touch the door. Just as they were about to reach it, the door opened, and a blonde woman jumped at Casey, grabbing Nina from his arms.


    Eve shed a few tears when she saw Nina again, feeling terrible that she hadn''t been able to do anything for the girl in the past few days.


    As she hugged Nina''s sleeping body, she said softly into one of the girl''s ears, knowing she couldn''t be heard but saying it anyway. "Nina, I will never let this happen again! I will be stronger to serve you better in the future!"


    Being already a level 1 Acolyte, Eve could quickly be stronger when Vicente and Rory returned, and a new group of the Mazzanti family set out to hunt pentagrams.


    She was determined to join the next group that went hunting and to take advantage of the opportunities Vicente was giving her to make herself more useful to Nina!


    But even though she was very emotional, she looked at Nova and Casey and said. "Thank you for saving Nina. We in the Fuller family will never forget it!"


    Not only Eve thought that. The Mazzanti family soldiers hiding on the outskirts of the mansion thought the same.


    But while they were grateful to these two, they were furious at the daring people who had plotted against their young miss!

 Chapter 235 Going Their Separate Ways

    <h4>Chapter 235 Going Their Separate Ways</h4>


    ''Symons families, huh? This doesn''t end here.'' A masked man at the Fuller mansion dressed all in ck and standing in front of a rifle positioned towards the mansion''s entrance thought to himself.


    Everyone in the family adored sweet little Nina. Even though she was disabled, she didn''t act like a victim and often tried to help, even though Vice kept her out of everything he did.


    It wasn''t umon for Nina to climb the stairs of her home and deliver a snack to Vicente''s men, who were usually in charge of security or the residence.


    For such interactions, she was well-liked by everyone in the family. Hence, her kidnapping could not fail to irritate even the less fanatical men in the family.


    Some of Vicente''s men were even willing to die for their leader, certain that their families would not be left helpless by their deaths. But even those who were not so determined could not take Nina''s kidnapping lightly.


    For them, any chance of a rtionship between their family and House Symons had ended with Nina''s kidnapping!


    ''We will show this town what happens to those who attack our people!'' Thought another Vicente soldier nearby as he watched Nina return to her estate.


    ''We''ll just have to stand still for a while... With the chief going to Ironcrest, we''ll get resources to strengthen the family a few more levels.'' A man at the door of House Fuller thought while keeping a neutral expression on his face.


    "Now that Nina is safe, I have to go," Novamented to Eve. "Unfortunately, I can''t stay any longer. I have some problems to solve in the army."


    "Thank you for your help," Eve said sincerely, seeing that Nova really was a good friend to Vicente.


    Casey didn''t want to stay either and soon left to meet Shelby.


    But even though tonight''s affair was over, it didn''t mean everything was settled regarding Marcus Symons!


    ''I may not be strong enough to deal with you, but that won''t always be the case. Just wait me, Marcus. If Vicente doesn''t bring you down, I will!''


    Casey thought as he ran through the shadows of Millfall.


    ...


    Hourster, the day had already broken over the Scott Province as Vicente''s group prepared to split up again.


    This time, however, it would not be to explore more of the Alpine Woodpecker Forest or to divide the enemy forces that might be pursuing them. After days in this forest area, the group had finally served its purpose there.


    After escaping from the 3rd stage woodpecker hours ago, the group had moved away from the deepest part of Alpine Woodpecker Forest. However, on their way, they spotted a group of beasts, which they carefully hunted so as not to attract the attention of enemies. Eventually, they obtained two new pentagrams for the group.


    Over the next few hours, they would return with their carriages to an area where Vicente had sensed a group of three beastspatible with some of his men.


    They hunted these beasts for thest two hours when the one who had not yet conquered his second pentagram finally killed his target and began to absorb it.


    Thest man in the group to absorb his second pentagram had just done so a few minutes ago when Vicente gathered his group for onest chat before they split up.


    It was time for Rory and most of them to return to Millfall, while Vicente and a few men would go to Ironcrest.


    Looking at the 13 of the 18 men who had left Millfall with him and Rory, Vicente said to them. "We lost some of ourpanions on this journey, which is a shame.


    However, everyone was aware of the risks when we left, and I will, of course, keep my promises. The families of our deadrades will now be taken care of by the Mazzanti family."


    The men around the group''s three carriages, standing on a dirt road trail, heard their leader''s words and didn''tin, confident that Vice would take care of these five families.


    At the same time, they couldn''t help but look down at the ground, feeling bad about losing five of theirpanions.


    "Anyway, be careful on the way back to Millfall. Until you reach the city, you may have to deal with dangerous people of all kinds. Be prepared for anything."


    Everyone nodded as Vice looked at Rory. "When you get to town, split off a small group to apany our Acolytes who didn''te with us to hunt for their pentagrams. Otherwise, just do what we''ve already nned. Avoid any additional actions during my absence."


    "Okay. But be careful in Ironcrest. There will certainly be powers looking for someone selling the Irwin family jewels."


    "I know. I''ll save the jewels for when we leave the province." Vicente was no fool to trade such stolen resources so close to House Irwin.


    Then he looked at the three men who would apany him and nodded to them as he walked toward his carriage.


    "A good journey to you. If I''m sessful in Ironcrest, I''ll be back in Millfall in no more than 20 days."


    With those words, the group split up, with Rory and 10 men, level 1 and 2 Acolytes, heading back the way they came weeks ago to Alpine Woodpecker Forest.


    Vicente and his three level 1panions took a new route, beginning a journey to circle the forest area''s core to avoid problems with the woodpeckers.


    Already in his carriage, as it moved along, Vice thought about how his family must be doing, looking forward to returning home and spending some time with Nina and Eve. Of course, Nova was also on his mind.


    ''Things will get better soon.'' He smiled.


    ...


    While Vicente''s carriage was moving, in another part of the Alpine Woodpecker Forest, three level 5 humans were moving at high speed towards the core of this area.


    "Are you sure, Jasmine?" Mark asked the light pink-haired woman in front of him.


    Jasmine''s ability to track humans was phenomenal. But when she told him their targets were heading towards the heart of this dangerous area, Mark couldn''t help but feel uncertain.


    The group they were following was supposed to be made up of low-level Acolytes. How could they venture into that area?


    It would be too dangerous! The risk of losing almost the entire group, or even the entire group, would be enormous!


    "I''m sure of it, Mark. But why did you convince me toe here if you don''t trust me?" Jasmine looked back seriously.


    "Of course I trusted you. I just find it strange... Anyway, are we away from them?"


    "No. We''ll catch up with them in one more day, two at the most, no matter where they went."


    "Good!"

 Chapter 236 Royal Academies

    <h4>Chapter 236 Royal Academies?</h4>


    Alpine Woodpecker Forest was very close to Ironcrest. Since it was only a little farther away from it than The Rocky Gorge was from Millfall, a group traveling by carriage could get from the town to the mountainous area, or vice versa, in just over a day''s journey.


    That''s exactly how long Vice and his men had to take the longest but least dangerous route to reach the vicinity of this important provincial seaside city.


    Arriving near Ironcrestte that afternoon, Vicente and his men looked down from the mountain and saw the beautiful view of the province''s secondrgest city.


    On one side was the vast, clear green sea, with dozens of miles of beachfront stretching as far as the eye could see from where he stood.


    On the other side were the mountains of this area, which were part of the Alpine Woodpecker Forest and could be seen from the city.


    But as much as this was a seaside city, arge part of it was in the middle of several small hills in the area, which gave a special charm to the city famous for its cksmiths.


    With more than 110,000 inhabitants, that ce was muchrger than Millfall, which was easy to see from a distance, as the urban area was three timesrger than Millfall''s.


    The men in front of Vicente''s carriage were seeing Ironcrest for the first time, so they all had smiles under their masks as they looked at the ce with interest.


    Then one of them asked. "Boss, where do we go first?"


    "Rexnelts Academy." Vicente came right to the point.


    "That..."


    "Won''t that be dangerous?" One of the men at the front of the carriage looked back as he questioned his Don.


    Julian and the other teachers who had survived their journey in the Alpine Woodpecker Forest knew he had absorbed the yellow pentagram. Not only that, but they were on a mission to collect that essence.


    That meant that those who were to receive the pentagram could target Vicente as an enemy!


    But Vice wasn''t as worried as his men. "Since we''re going to be in Irancrest for a few days, we''re going to attract the attention of this academy anyway. Don''t think we''ll be able to hide from the local powers."


    He remembered Shelby as he thought about it, imagining that there must be several people like that woman in Ironcrest, people who could quickly find out about important things happening locally.


    What had happened to Vice and those teachers would surely be news as soon as they reported what had happened.


    If they didn''t die, it would affect Vice and his group very quickly.


    "I don''t want to reveal my identity as the leader of the Fuller family, so we have nothing to do. Besides, I need to find some good local schrs. The best way for me to do that is through the best academy in Ironcrest." Vicente dered, making it clear to his men that they could do nothing about it.


    ''I hope those professors don''t screw us over.'' One of the men at the front of the carriage looked ahead and saw one of the entrances to Ironcrest not far from them.


    ...


    Twenty minutester, Vicente''s group entered Ironcrest after passing the local guard at the entrance to the city.


    The cities in the province did not charge entrance fees, and in normal times, one could easily enter any of them one wanted to go to. However, there were always guards at their entrances, especiallyrger ones like this one.


    That was a way for the local powers to control who entered and left their cities, not necessarily a barrier to prevent certain groups from moving around.


    Vicente had to wait a few minutes to gain ess to Ironcrest, and soon, their carriage was on the main avenue, heading toward Rexnelts Academy, following the instructions of the local guards.


    But even without instructions, they could easily identify it.


    In the middle of this rtively simple city, with many buildings in simr patterns, was a group of buildingspletely different from what one would see in the rest of the city.


    There was the local Awakening Temple, the army headquarters in this city, and the building of the academy they were looking for, one of the Royal Academies of the state, which had ess to the Seidel Magical College.


    The Rexnelts Academy was not an academy like the one Nina was studying at or the Academy of Stars Vicente and Rory had attended.


    That was a royal academy, which was not only closer to the greatest power of the state but also suitable for those between the ages of 10 and 14, young people who had alreadypleted their basic studies.


    That was the ideal age to learn professions that could be pursued after magical awakening, the focus of the royal academies.


    Royal academies were not just ces to train soldiers for the kingdom. Only a fraction of the students at these academies actually became soldiers.


    The great purpose of these academies was to create professionals capable of meeting the needs of the state, to stimte the areas mostcking in the kingdom, and to direct these young people to the right ces.


    Arriving in front of the academy building that Julian had been working on for the past few months, Vicente and his men noticed the difference between this ce and ordinary academies, immediately seeing young people who were bigger and more mature than the children in ordinary academies.


    Unlike the yelling and screaming one would hear around the usual academies, in this ce, one would see many students in small groups chatting, but many others studying their various areas of focus.


    Considering how much easier it was to deal with young people between the ages of 10 and 14 than with the younger ones, the number of students there was far greater than one would normally see in juvenile academies.


    ''This ce looks interesting... Ian must have grown up in the Royal Academy of Saltstar City.'' Vicente remembered that his vige friend had gone to such a ce after he turned 10.


    In such a ce, one could discover one''s affinities even before awakening and receive all the materials, lessons, and incentives to develop skills in any known profession.


    Knowing how talented Ian was, Vicente imagined that the blond boy must already be a 1st or even 2nd-grade professional in Saltstar City.


    But he didn''t think much of Ian. As he got out of his carriage and made his way to the enormous building that looked like a religious temple, Vicente quickly put his friend out of his mind when he saw the academy staff approaching him.


    "Cesar Mazzanti?" A man in royal army armor, someone on guard at this institution of the kingdom, asked Vice in a thick tone as his group surrounded the four men approaching the entrance to the academy.


    ''That was faster than I expected...'' Heughed, imagining that Julian and the others had survived. "Yes, this is me. I''m here to see some old friends. But I think you''ll take me to them anyway."


    The soldier ignored Vice''s good humor and said. "Follow us. Envoys from the Seidel Magic College want to see you."

 Chapter 237 The Rigorous Criteria of the Royal Academy

    <h4>Chapter 237 The Rigorous Criteria of the Royal Academy</h4>


    Vicente and his men didn''t make it difficult for the soldiers there to lead them to the envoys of the Seidel Magic College. Knowing that they would be led to these people sooner orter, they followed the group of soldiers and entered the inner area of the Rexnelts Academy.


    After passing through the outer courtyards and gardens, they entered the Academy''s main building, where the administration operated.


    Passing through one of the most important corridors in the entire academy, Vicente and his soldiers noticed the signs in front of some doors.


    From what they could see, there were departments in this academy for each magical profession that could be pursued!


    The number of possibilities for students at this institution was not small!


    There was no limit to how many professions a magician could have. Many would have only one profession, the most normal thing to see. However, cases of people with two or even three specializations were notpletely umon.


    Above three, things gotplicated, and such people were extremely rare.


    A person''s magical power was closely rted to what they could do. But usually, magical powers were very concentrated in particr areas, which made them morepatible with one or two different skills.


    For example, it was verymon to have alchemist warriors, cksmith warriors, and so on. However, it was extremely unusual to see a cksmith-alchemist-doctor, as the magic form required for one of these areas wouldn''t normally be as interesting to the others.


    Still, there was no limit to how many activities one could learn and specialize in. So studying in a ce like this could be a great opportunity for anyone!


    Contrary to what one might think, having more professions wouldn''t necessarily get in the way of a magician reaching their peak in each of them.


    It would indeed be more work to raise one''s skill to the maximum if one had multiple areas of activity. But some magic forms might bepatible with more than one profession, and the magician with such a form would only have to learn the content of two areas. They wouldn''t have to developpletely different powers. They would just have to adapt to different ways of using the same power.


    That would be a lot of work at first, but once done, one would only have to read the books and understand the rules behind their profession, which is rtively easy to do.


    Given therge capacity for storing information that the magician''s mind had, having up to three areas of expertise wouldn''t necessarily make one less skilled in each of their professions.


    But while it wasn''t thatplicated to have more than one profession, there were tremendous advantages to having more than one upation.


    Aside from the obvious ability to work in two areas and earn more coins by working in both professions, one could be stronger faster.


    For example, Vicente was a cksmith and a warrior. By training his skills in eitherbat or forging, he could stimte his growth in magic in both ways.


    Why was this interesting? Simple, even magical training loses its effectiveness over time.


    If one practiced the same training, it was natural that one day it would produce fewer results, just like a drug would produce fewer results after the body built up a resistance to it.


    Having more than one profession was an interesting way to ess different stimuli more easily and thus raise your level more quickly.


    But as fantastic as all this was, if you didn''t prepare well before the Awakening, even learning a single profession could be more difficult, even if you had thepatibility for it.


    That''s why a ce like this was so valuable!


    ''There are cksmiths, alchemists, engineers, sorcerers, poison masters, doctors... Impressive!'' Vicente thought as he saw the ques in the rooms of that corridor.


    Then one of his men said. "A ce like this is incredible... But it''s also a bit unfair. Ordinary people must suffer to get a master to agree to teach them something. Here, the students get it easily."


    "Unfair?" One of the soldiers serving at the academy looked with a smirk at the face of the Mazzanti man who had just uttered such nonsense.


    He exined, showing he was proud to serve in that post. "You don''t know anything. Do you think just anyone can enter our academy? To be a student here, you must have great qualities.


    When we select students, we don''t care where theye from. Only those with the skills we are looking for are selected.


    Even the children of nobles can be rejected if they don''t meet our requirements."


    That was no lie. As much as corruption and favoritism prevailed in this world, the royal family of the Seidel Kingdom took the Royal Academies and the Seidel Magic College very seriously.


    These two institutions were vital to the kingdom, and their mismanagement would only lead to the decline of the state, which was uneptable!


    The kingdom had sensitive data on the surplus or shortage of certain professionals. For example, if there were a shortage of doctors in Scott Province, all the Royal Academies in the province would have more ces for students with an affinity for medicine the following year.


    But if there were too many cksmiths, the following selection would have a minimum number of ces for young people with skillspatible with forging.


    In short, every year, the configuration of ces in the kingdom''s academies changed to better meet the demands of the poption.


    Amidst this, even favored young people from the nobility could have problems getting into the academies.


    For this very reason, it was not umon for some children of noble houses to be sent to other provinces or even states to study at academies with simr purposes.


    "Is that true?" Vicente asked when he heard that soldier.


    "Of course."


    Then he asked a question. "But how do the associations deal with you? I mean, do you train professionals?"


    The men leading themughed. "Of course not. The academy provides theory, useful methods to improve one''s abilities after the Awakening, and contacts that can make it easier for students to find their masters when they leave the academy.


    But their masters do the final part of their training, and only the associations can give them a license to operate or even recognize their abilities."


    ''That''s why these academies have no problems with the associations... Still, these young people have many advantages. If someone like Rory had had the same opportunities as some of the students at this academy, he could have gone much further.'' Vicente pondered, but he didn''t feel wronged or want things to be different.


    Life was as it was, and he had to deal with it!


    "But you''re not wrong. As fair as the academy is, some really do have advantages over others." Another soldier of the kingdommented. "Don''t forget Professor Newton, Myles."


    Myles looked at the man and became more serious but said nothing, for Professor Newton was truly unique.


    "Oh? Talking about our men to strangers? Where did you train those fools, Scott?" A female voice reached the ears of everyone in Vicente''s group as a woman and a man appeared at the door of the room the group was going to.

 Chapter 238 Genius

    <h4>Chapter 238 Genius?</h4>


    The moment he saw the purple-haired, sharp-eyed woman speaking in his direction, Vicente''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the group of Mages in front of him.


    ''3rd stage magicians... What a problem.'' He realized that the emissaries from the Seidel Magic College could only be some of the Mages in the room before him.


    The man next to the purple-haired woman sighed as he closed his eyes. "Miss Philips, don''t give us any trouble. Newton''s situation is no secret to many relevant people in the province."


    "But are these people important?" She asked, pointing in the direction of Vice and his men.


    "ording to Reid, yes. How could someone capable of absorbing a yellow pentagram while only at the 2nd stage not be relevant?" The old director of this academy, Jaxon Scott, a mid-level Mage, said as he looked toward the one who seemed to be the leader of the group being escorted to them by the royal soldiers.


    Vicente heard that and realized the academy''s leadership was already fully aware of everything that had happened in the Alpine Woodpecker Forest over the past few days.


    ''Damned Julian and his colleagues...'' He sighed, but he already knew there was a good chance of that happening.


    Arriving in front of the two in the doorway of the academy director''s office, Vicente made amon gesture of greeting and said. "Nice to meet you, seniors. I heard emissaries from the kingdom''s magic college would like to see me. Are you them?"


    The white-haired man with a beard and mustache, standing next to the light-skinned woman with purple hair, said to Vice. "Young Cesar, the one next to me, is the group leader that came from the kingdom''s magic college, Alice Philips. I''m Jaxon Scott, the director of Rexnelts Academy."


    He looked at the soldiers standing there and said. "You are dismissed. I will take young Cesar and hispanions to my office."


    "Yes, director Scott!


    Vicente entered the office and soon saw four other people there. Among them was another woman who had pink hair, a rtively young man with long brown hair, and a middle-aged man with short white hair and no beard, standing with his back to the rest of the group next to a window.


    They were all Mages!


    Sitting on a sofa in the middle of the office, Vicente remained silent, waiting to see what these people wanted from him.


    The two youths who were there with Alice looked intensely at Vicente, staring at him in a way that frightened the young man''s soldiers.


    Meanwhile, director Scott sighed when he saw this difficult situation.


    Then he opened his mouth, breaking the silence that had followed Cesar''s arrival.


    "Young Cesar, you''re here because of the pentagram you absorbed. It was to be young Joshua Lambton''s prize." The director pointed to the brown-haired young man, who had an ugly expression as he looked in Vicente''s direction.


    Vice looked at the Mage, who had recently advanced to the 3rd stage and was supposed to win the pentagram naturally formed in the region of the Alpine Woodpecker Forest, which, ording to the experts of the magic


    college, was verypatible with him.


    As a high-ranking nobleman in the kingdom who would soon join the army to serve the king, Joshua naturally felt ''damaged'' by what had recently happened between Vicente and the yellow pentagram.


    He was the one who had to absorb the pentagram!


    He was the one who had sessfully graduated from the magic college and would soon begin to serve the kingdom!


    Yet, a stranger hade into his affairs and ''stolen'' what should have been his...


    Naturally, he felt wronged by Cesar!


    Then Vicente opened his mouth. "I understand that my pentagram was previously the target of someone from the magic college of the kingdom. But seniors, how am I to me for everything that happened? I didn''t try to absorb the pentagram. It chose me. I had no choice and faced great danger in trying to prevent the worst from happening."


    "We know that..." Director Scott was about to say when he was interrupted by the man with his back to them looking out the window.


    "Cesar Mazzanti, can you show me your second pentagram?" Newton opened his mouth for the first time since these Mages had gathered there to discuss the subject of Cesar and what had happened in Alpine Woodpecker Forest.


    Everyone looked at him, aware such a man was not someone they could ignore.


    Newton didn''te from a very powerful background. But his innate ability was supreme!


    His ability gave him the capacity to learn everything. Aside from the skills of pentagrams and natural essences, he could learn any technique or knowledge as long as he concentrated on it for a while.


    He was one of the greatest geniuses of the Seidel Kingdom of the current generation, someone who, at the age of 45, was already a mid-level Mage with 10 professions, and in all of them, he was ssified as a 3rd-grade professional.


    However, Newton was not an active professional but a schr, someone who developed spells and studied the theories of each of these professions.


    Vicente looked at the man and didn''t refuse. "I can. Shall I do it now?"


    "Hmm, if the others don''t mind, I want you to do it now." He said as he turned and looked at Vicente.


    Looking at the man''s face, Vicente saw an unusually shaped green gem on Newton''s forehead, with two circles with the same center and what looked like an asterisk above it.


    "Do what the schr Newton suggested," Alice told Vice in an authoritative tone.


    Vicente stood up and didn''t hesitate to move his mana into his Magic Gem, activating his second ability and revealing a beautiful yellow pentagram in front of his body.


    Seeing it, everyone opened their eyes wider, seeing that professor Reid''s words were not lies.


    Even before that, they had doubted the veracity of the words of the teachers who had returned alive from Alpine Woodpecker Forest.


    Even after hearing that Cesar Mazzanit had arrived in Ironcrest and they had sent men to bring him to them, they still had doubts, for in the kingdom''s history, no one had ever aplished the feat of this young man.


    At the sight of Vicente''s second pentagram, everyone there paused for a moment to witness this unprecedented fact, realizing just how powerful such a level 1 Acolyte''s magical fluctuation was.


    "You really did it..." June, the woman next to Joshua, murmured as she looked at Vicente with interest.


    ''This young man...'' Newton stopped scratching his folded hands behind his back, seeing Vicente was unusual on a much deeper level than the other Mages could realize.


    "Enough, Cesar Mazzanti." Hemented, once again turning his back on the people in the room.


    "You truly have an incredible talent. Can you show us your Magic Gem?" Director Scott asked.

 Chapter 239 Terrible Deal

    <h4>Chapter 239 Terrible Deal?</h4>


    Newton didn''t waste time looking back when he heard the director''s question.


    Vicente answered the obvious. "No. For that, I''d have to reveal my identity. But that''s something I''m not interested in doing, seniors. I hope you understand."


    Vicente could have easily hidden from them by dropping his mask and using his real identity. But he hadn''t, which indicated he either wanted to be found when he entered Ironcrest or had hidden intentions to protect his identity.


    Either way, he would protect his identity with everything he had and not reveal himself so easily to these people.


    Newton saw this when Vicente entered the office and didn''t waste his time trying to force the young man to show his face.


    However, the others there, especially those sent from the kingdom''s magic college, didn''t like his behavior.


    "Kid, what you did was a crime, even if it was an ident," Alice said. "You are just as guilty of absorbing that yellow pentagram as a warrior would be of killing innocent people near a fight with an opponent. Even if it wasn''t your intention, that doesn''t absolve you of responsibility.


    Whether you like it or not, you have taken something that should be ours. How will you repay the kingdom?"


    That was unfair. Vicente knew it. But these were the kingdom''s rules, and these people could get him into legal trouble in the Seidel Kingdom if he didn''t benefit them somehow.


    As members of the kingdom''s magic college, these Mages could easily make his life difficult!


    "What can I do to make up for this incident?" Vicente asked without getting upset.


    Getting upset and screaming about how unfair it was wouldn''t help him.


    Joshua looked at the holes in Vicente''s mask and said. "Just get me a new pentagram."


    Everyone was silent after these words. It would be almost impossible to find another pentagram like that!


    Not only are naturally formed pentagrams extremely rare, but finding one with the characteristics of Vicente''s pentagram would be even more difficult.


    ''Shit! It would be easier to win the lottery on Earth than to find something like that.'' Vicente sighed and felt he would have problems.


    Then he suggested. "Senior Joshua, you know I won''t be able to aplish such a feat."


    "Then we have problems, Cesar. I need a new pentagram." He said while making an even uglier expression.


    Vicente thought of something and said. "I can''t promise you that. But I can promise to help you get your fourth pentagram when you be a Sovereign."


    Everyone looked at Vicente strangely, even his men.


    "You what?"


    "Of course, I can''t help you with that today. But when you be a Sovereign, I''ll probably be much stronger than now. I''ll help you find your fourth pentagram or even collect it for you if there''s somethingpatible that you know about."


    "Tsk! Absurd!" Joshua thought it was a joke and turned away from Vicente.


    Alice noticed the seriousness in Vicente''s words, and even though it was probably a bluff, she asked him. "So you''re willing to promise us that you''ll return to Joshua something worth a green Magic Pentagram?"


    The ideal pentagram for a Sovereign was one with a green rating. Naturally, Alice would include something of that value in the deal Cesar seemed willing to make with them.


    "Yes, I am. However, I need time. But as soon as I have the capacity, I''ll pay off this debt. I''m willing to sign a Magic Agreement promising that." He said, not wanting any trouble with high-level magicians or even the kingdom right now.


    Everything was beginning to change for him. Vice saw a chance to grow quickly in Millfall, perhaps even expanding his operations throughout the entire Scott Province.


    Having a problem with the royalty now could jeopardize his ns and even derail his goals!


    He was willing to promise these people anything to avoid further problems!


    Alice and June looked at Joshua, knowing this was a very good deal for him.


    What Joshua had lost, or rather not won, was a yellow pentagram. But what Vicente had just offered him was a green pentagram. Even if Cesar couldn''t keep his promise, he would still have to give Joshua something of simr value.


    That meant that by agreeing to these terms, Joshua would have a promise with Vicente worth between 5 and 10 times more than what he had failed to earn now!


    That was a big deal!


    Joshua was angry with Vicente because this young man had taken what should have been his. But he was no fool!


    When Joshua heard that masked man''s proposal, he didn''t refuse while everyone in the room stared at him.


    "We can make this deal." He smiled, speaking in a quieter tone as if he had just received an award. "How much time do you need?" Joshua asked. "I can''t wait for you to live your whole life to pay me back."


    "How much time can you give me?" Vicente asked, fearing the time he was about to say would be too short.


    But he didn''t want to have to pay off such a debt in a short time. He preferred to let the person choose the time, which would probably give him more time because Joshua would underestimate him.


    ''I''m 29, and I''ve just reached the 3rd stage. It will take me about 15 years to reach the 4th stage if I don''t have any problems that prevent me from progressing as before.''


    Joshua had a green talent and an unusual magical form. Moreover, he was about to join the army as a Commander and would have several advantages from attending the Seidel Magic School. Therefore, it wouldn''t be as difficult for him to advance as it would be for unsupported magicians with lesser talents.


    Therefore, he knew it wouldn''t be impossible for him to reach the 4th stage, even though the road ahead was challenging, and there was no guarantee that he would reach such a level of power.


    ''He probably won''t be able to give me a pentagram. So, he''ll have to fulfill his promise with resources or items of the same value.'' Joshua''s eyes lit up.


    He answered Vicente''s question. "I''ll give you 10 years."


    "All right, I''ll do my best to fulfill this promise in 10 years." Vicente wore a relieved expression on his face while director Scott and professor Newton looked at him strangely, for that was a short time for an Acolyte like him.


    "Are you sure, Cesar Mazzanti?" Newton turned his face away, too curious about this young man''s future to ignore such a promise. "You have no chance of reaching the 4th stage in that time. It''s simply impossible. Even a magician with cyan talent wouldn''t be able to do it." He said, citing the talent of the most talented magician in the history of the Seidel Kingdom.

 Chapter 240 Warning

    <h4>Chapter 240 Warning</h4>


    When Newton opened his mouth to speak again, this time, the members of the kingdom''s magic college looked at him strangely, not liking his words.


    What Newton had said was obvious to them. None of them needed to be geniuses to say it would be impossible for Vicente to reach the 4th stage in ten years, the time he needed to fulfill his promise to Joshua.


    But even so, the deal with Vicente would still be precious to Joshua because even if Vice failed, the young man who would soon be a soldier of the kingdom would still have a deal that would make Cesar owe him a huge debt.


    Vice could even lose his freedom and be Joshua''s ve if he didn''t keep the promise he had just made!


    But with Newton opening his mouth to talk about it, it might dissuade Cesar from going through with the deal, which would be terrible for them.


    ''What is wrong with him? Why is he against us?'' Joshua looked at Alice, ufortable with Newton''s words.


    Alice looked back at him but made a very obvious expression, telling Joshua to keep quiet and not to question what Newton was doing. As an essential genius for the state''s future, such a teacher from Rexnelts Academy had a lot of freedom.


    Vicente looked at the man and thought silently. ''I''m not sure. But even if I don''t reach the 4th stage, I''ll still be a Mage by then. As a Mage, won''t I be able to handle the challenges of the 4th stage?''


    Vicente was confident in his abilities and possibilities because he had two Magic Gems with a very solid and rich foundation.


    What was difficult for others was not necessarily so for him!


    These people knew nothing about him, so even a genius like Newton could easily be mistaken about him.


    At the same time, Vicente saw no alternative but to make that deal. As bad as it was, the deal could put some distance between him and a problem that was difficult for him to deal with in the short term and give him some breathing room.


    So Vicente replied. "I am confident I will be able to fulfill my promise within the time set by senior Joshua."


    Joshua heard it and smiled, letting out a big sigh of relief.


    ''What a fool!''


    "Haha, young Cesar is very determined in his promises. I like that." He said as he approached Vicente and lightly patted one of the masked young man''s shoulders.


    But Newton didn''t care what was best for those sent by the magic college and instructed Vicente. "Cesar Mazzanti, do you know the consequences of failing in this deal? Joshua could im his rights before the king. You could be forced to sign an agreement making you his ve.


    Do you agree with that? I hope you understand the risks you''re taking."


    "Professor Newton..." Joshua was about to question him when Alice called his name, silencing him.


    "Joshua!"


    Vicente noted the situation of those sent by the magic college and Newton''s position. ''It seems this man is quite important...''


    But he was already aware of the local traditions andws.


    very did exist in Pris Realm, but it was different from what had happened on Earth for much of its history. Here, there was only debt very.


    Anyone who made a promise, took out a loan, or even damaged the property of others could be forced into very if they could notpensate the injured party for their actions or failure to keep their promises.


    Once one failed to fulfill such responsibilities and became a ve, getting out of that condition was virtually impossible.


    A ve had no rights. They were like objects, and everything they achieved belonged to their master.


    With the magical methods of keeping one under control, even beings with great powers and talents could be trapped in that condition without much chance of changing their status.


    Even after the death of their owner, a ve would continue to serve their master''s lineage until there was no one else to inherit them.


    Only when an entire lineage disappeared would the ves of that lineage be free.


    Considering how terrible it would be to see a prodigy like Cesar be someone''s ve, Newton couldn''t help but be annoyed by the whole thing and try to make the young man think more carefully about what he was getting into.


    ''I don''t want you to be limited by someone like these people. It would be terrible not to have the chance to analyze the growth of someone capable of absorbing a yellow pentagram while only at the 2nd stage.'' Newton thought as he looked at Vicente.


    But Vicente knew of the possibility of very in this world, a problem feared by many debtors like the brothers River and Zander from the tavern he protected.


    "I''m aware." He said, aware of the risks but still preferring not to have to deal with some problems right now.


    ''In ten years, everything could be different. There are no guarantees in this world, and these men can''t decide my chances. Like it or not, I''m beyond the normal rules of this world.'' He thought, not being arrogant because his thoughts were facts.


    As the only one with two Magic Gems in the world, he really couldn''t be analyzed in the same way as ordinary people.


    ''Since I absorbed a yellow pentagram at the 2nd stage, I''ll try to absorb a green one when I reach the 3rd stage and be a Mage.'' He thought, willing to take that risk now that he had a better sense of his limits.


    Newton sighed as he turned away again. "Is that so? I hope you''re right. Either way, you''ll have ten years to fulfill the most ridiculous promise in the kingdom."


    Joshua and his two teammates were finally relieved to see that Cesar Mazzanti really was a fool and wouldn''t back down from his words.


    "All right, Cesar, here is the Magic Agreement for you and Joshua to sign." Alice smiled exuberantly, already having a contract ready for them.


    As much as Joshua would benefit the most from all of this, with this settled, she wouldn''t have to report a problem to the magic college, something that could harm her.


    On the other hand, the pink-haired woman next to Joshua was his girlfriend and was naturally happy about his agreement with Vicente.


    At worst, he would gain a very capable ve, someone he could use to grow beyond his expectations!


    Only director Scott and professor Newton were neutral or unhappy about the deal. Still, they didn''t try to get in the way when Vicente left his magic mark on the papers in Alice''s hands.

 Chapter 241 Conversation with a Genius

    <h4>Chapter 241 Conversation with a Genius</h4>


    After signing the Magic Agreement, the three envoys from the magic college finished what they had to do in the city and prepared to leave.


    Before they did, Alice looked at Vicente and said. "Cesar, I hope you''ll be able to fulfill that agreement. Regardless of our earlier position, you are a native of the kingdom, and if you can grow up to be an expert, it will be better.


    Don''t think we wish you the worst just because we ask for such an agreement. I hope to hear good news about you, and if you need anything in the meantime, I promise to wee you to my office in the capital."


    The Seidel Magic College had only one seat, which was located in the kingdom''srgest city, the capital, Grandis.


    Grandis was home to the royal family and all the known Sovereigns of the Seidel Kingdom.


    As far as Vice knew, the strongest people in the state were Sovereigns, and most of them lived in the Diamond Province, the territory ruled by the royal family, where Grandis was located.


    As much as Alice had forced him to make a bad deal, Vicente knew her words meant something. Any support in this highest ce in the kingdom would be critical to anyone.


    He thanked her for her words. "Thank you for the opportunity, senior."


    Joshua and his girlfriend didn''t say much after Alice''s words, just saying goodbye and looking forward to the end of the 10-year period.


    Left alone with his soldiers and the two Mages from Rexnelts Academy, Vicente pondered for a few seconds before director Scott looked at him and asked.


    "Will you be all right, young Cesar?"


    Director Scott could already imagine that Cesar was likely to have problems that would be particrly troublesome for him if today''s problem wasn''t solved the way it had been. No one without motivation would ept a contract as terrible as the one he had signed.


    The director could easily see that and was curious to know what Cesar would do from now on.


    "Hmm, thank you for your concern, senior Scott. But better a problem in 10 years than now." Vicente said, looking immensely relieved for them.


    Unlike the vast majority of people in the world, Vicente knew exactly howpound interest worked.


    How important was that? Well, his progress was likepound interest. The more time he had, the more magical his results became.


    He was weak now, but in 10 years, he could go through various bonuses and increase his strength exponentially. There was no way to predict for sure where he would be when such a deal was struck.


    Confident in the effect ofpound interest on his magical progress, Vicente was calm even though he knew he had a long way to go.


    Hearing Cesar''s relieved tone, director Scott asked him. "Young man, why did youe here? I sense that you have more ns than just solving this problem."


    "The director is right," Vicente remembered why he hade to this city and put the future aside for a moment. "I''m looking for knowledge. At first, I wanted toe to this academy to get advice on where or who to seek help from. But now that I''ve met senior Newton, I think part of my search is over."


    "You wanted to meet me?" Newton looked at Vice.


    "No. I didn''t know your name. But now that I''ve heard how amazing you are, I can''t help but wonder if you might be able to answer some of my questions." Vicente replied.


    "Perfect. I''d like you to join me for a more in-depth conversation." Newton liked that.


    To him, Cesar was a great anomaly, someone perfect for him to study!


    He looked at director Scott and asked. "Do you have anything else you want to talk to Cesar about? I''d like to take him to myb."


    "Go ahead, professor Newton. I''ll wait to hear about your conversationter."


    Newton had a lot of freedom because of his potential. But director Scott didn''t have much more to talk to Vice about anyway since the matter was already settled, and Newton could help the young man reach more capable schrs in this city than he could.


    With that, Vice and his three men soon followed Newton''s lead to theboratory of the head professor of the Rexnelts Academy.


    Halfway there, Vicente''s men asked Newton about the director because of the man''sst name. As they expected, the director was a member of the Scott family, the family of the current Duke of the province.


    The director Scott was the Duke''s eldest nephew, someone far removed from the Scott line of session.


    After discussing such a curiosity, the group arrived at aboratory of over 200 square meters, arge cylindrical chamber on one of the highest levels of the academy building.


    Inside theboratory, they saw a bookcase that could easily hold more than 2,000 books of various types, all perfectly cataloged by specialty and level of difficulty.


    In addition, there were various tools useful for different professions around the area, including items for cksmiths, which Vice naturally recognized when he looked at the well-organized surroundings of thatboratory.


    Vicente''s men paid attention to the beautiful view of a part of the city and the sea from there, something neither Vice nor Newton paid much attention to when they arrived there.


    Then, after closing the door to hisb and activating various security mechanisms, Newton lowered the curtains on the windows and turned on the lights.


    He asked the question he had been waiting to ask for a few minutes. "Cesar, what color is your first pentagram?"


    Vicente''s men looked at him, not understanding this simple question since it was so obvious.


    What other pentagram, besides a red one, would anyone have? The first pentagram was given to magicians by the Magic Gem they received upon awakening. How could anyone have anything else?


    But Vicente understood almost immediately what Newton was asking. ''Good question... Let''s see where you take me.''


    "Red, of course." He said, narrowing his eyes under his mask.


    "Impossible!" Newton eximed. "In my work as a schr, I''ve essed the records of more than 10,000 talented young people who have awakened their powers throughout the kingdom. But when I checked their progress, none of them could evene close to what you''ve done.


    Cesar, what happened to you wasn''t initiated by you, but many talented magicians try to absorb pentagrams better than they should in order to achieve something fantastic. That happens every year, even though we schrs have long exined the risks of doing so.


    Of the 10,000 cases I studied, 100 young people tried to do what you were forced to try. One of them had a Cyan talent. But even he failed.


    So either you have a first pentagram orange or a phenomenal talent, probably above Cyan. Those are the only possibilities, or your body couldn''t take it."


    "Why?" Vicente asked, ying dumb. "Maybe there''s another exnation."


    "Either your body has been changed by some natural essence that has left a trace on you, like a pentagram, or your talent is so high that you can control the yellow pentagram perfectly without letting it harm you," Newton said.


    "There may even be an additional exnation, but it''s rted to what I said. So, there must be something that exins it. Then, what is the level of your talent?"

 Chapter 242 Solution to the Problem?

    <h4>Chapter 242 Solution to the Problem?</h4>


    "Yellow," Vicente responded.


    Meanwhile, his men looked at Newton and saw him make a thoughtful expression and look at their leader.


    "And what is your magical form? Are you going to tell me it''s ordinary, too?" Newton asked before making conclusions about Vicente''s situation.


    "No. It''s unusual. I''d say one of the most unusual you can imagine." Vicente answered the first thing Newton had expected him to say.


    But even though he knew that Vice''s magical form was unusual, that alone wasn''t enough to justify the fact that Vicente had been able to absorb a yellow pentagram.


    ''Is it an auxiliary characteristic of his magical form?'' Newton pondered. ''No. It can''t be. In Professor Reid''s words, Cesar''s magical form has nothing to do with physical characteristics.


    It might even be possible that one day Cesar will be able to change his physical characteristics depending on his luck with pentagrams. Still, at the moment, that shouldn''t be possible.


    Newton had heard all the ounts of the teachers who had arrived at Ironcrest hours before Vicente and his men. He knew how Vice''s powers worked, and earlier, he had only asked the young man to show his pentagram to verify the truth of the teachers'' words.


    Now that he knew they hadn''t made anything up, Newton felt he could trust their words and knew that Cesar shouldn''t be able to change his physical features with his special powers.


    Havinge to this conclusion, he was faced with a problem.


    "I don''t believe." He said, referring to Vicente''s talent. "If everything about you, except for that yellow pentagram, is ''ordinary,'' how are you alive?


    To do this without anything else special, you''d have to have two or three bodies inside you to withstand the physical and mental demands of a pentagram of such a level.


    You''d have to have at least twice the mana of an ordinary level 1 Acolyte. But that''s impossible. Even if more talented magicians have denser and more voluminous mana than those of the same level, someone with your characteristics shouldn''t be like that."


    Vicente''s eyes sparkled under his mask when those sweet words came out of Newton''s mouth.


    He said, trying to contain his excitement. "Two or three bodies? That sounds strange, Professor Newton. It would be easier to consider that I have two or three Magic Gems."


    Hearing it, Vicente''s three menughed along with their boss, knowing how impossible these words were, which indicated that their boss was making fun of this genius'' words.


    Newton looked at Vicente strangely, but he didn''t suspect anything. It really was impossible, and after a moment''s thought, he couldn''t help butugh as well.


    "Yeah, I guess I let my thoughts go further than they should have." He sighed, seeing such a difficult case for the first time. ''Maybe I still have a lot to learn. I''m only a Mage, after all.'' He clenched his fists. ''I must be a Sovereign as soon as possible!''


    While Newton was thinking, Vicente asked a question. "But Professor, your hypothesis is fascinating, even if it''s difficult to exin or to realize. But if that were the case, wouldn''t the magic base of someone like that be unstable? After all, if someone like that had the characteristics of two or three people, wouldn''t they need double or triple the number of pentagrams to stay stable?"


    Newton put his thoughts aside and looked at Cesar, seeing that this young man was also interested in absurd hypotheses, a good trait in schrs.


    He thought for a moment and answered with the best he could think of. "I don''t think so."


    "No?" Vicente wondered.


    "If it were possible for a body to have double or triple the normal characteristics of a magician at their level, as in the case of having two Magic Gems, then someone like that would have two pentagrams instead of one. Or rather, their first pentagram would be twice as strong as the others.


    So, in that case, even if you had characteristics beyond normal that would make your magical base unstable, it wouldn''t happen because you would have more essences than normal.


    Vicente narrowed his eyes. "I don''t understand."


    "Sigh... Consider the case of a person with two Magic Gems. They would have two pentagrams in the 1st stage, right?" Newton used this impossible example to help Cesar understand his words.


    "Yes."


    "So when they reached the 2nd stage, they would have the same two pentagrams before they tried to hunt down more of those essences. But two pentagrams are enough to keep the magical foundation stable even for someone who is up to ten times stronger than a level 1 Acolyte, equivalent to the mana power of a mid-level Mage.


    That means that even if they had double or triple the characteristics of an ordinary person, they could not absorb their third pentagram until they were 3.3 to 5 times stronger than a level 1 Acolyte, i.e., a level 5 Acolyte.


    In other words, this person could go up to level 5 without absorbing the third pentagram of one of their Magic Gems!'' Newton said this with a twinkle in his eye, imagining a magician with these characteristics.


    "In other words, even if this magician didn''t absorb double or triple pentagrams as you thought, they would still have a stable magical foundation.


    If they only focused onpleting the pentagrams of one of the Magic Gems, they shouldn''t have any problems with instability."


    Vice secretly clenched his fists in excitement at hearing all this from a genius like Newton!


    "Really?" He asked, still using his mana to distort his voice.


    "That should be the case, ording to what magic theory teaches us." Newton sighed. "But there are no guarantees. It could change if someone like this gets stronger. Besides, I could be wrong since there are no cases like this described in the literature.


    I was just guessing what the situation would be like for such a person based on what happens to ordinary magicians."


    "I see..." Vicente wasn''t unhappy about it.


    If Newton''s theory were correct, then he wouldn''t have to worry about his second gem in the short term.


    ''I won''t go hunting for pentagrams in the short term. I''ll wait until I reach the 4th stage before I reconsider the situation.'' Vicente made up his mind, confident in following Newton''s words in the short term.


    Newton knew much more than he did and was a genius who was respected even by the royal family, a high-level power who influenced even the Sovereigns.


    With that, Vice felt a weight lifted from his shoulders, one less worry for the short term.


    Newton looked at him again and said. "As for your case, Cesar, you should..."

 Chapter 243 Important Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 243 Important Agreement?</h4>


    "In your case, Cesar, you should be worried about your situation," Newton said, making Vicente''s three soldiers look at him with concern.


    "I don''t want to scare you, but since it''s impossible for you to have a third pentagram in your body generated by a second Magic Gem, we must consider that you need an extra essence to maintain your foundation." Newton spected. "Perhaps you have something else within you that maintains the stability of your magical foundation. But since we don''t know that for sure, we have to assume you don''t have anything like that."


    "So what am I supposed to do, Professor?" Vicente asked curiously, but not as worried as the white-haired man thought he was.


    "Since you absorbed a yellow pentagram instead of the second space for it, I advise you to make an effort to absorb a green pentagram when you be a Mage." He said while Vicente''s men looked at their boss, fearing what this might mean for their leader.


    What was wrong with absorbing a green pentagram upon reaching the 3rd stage? There were many problems!


    First, the difference between an orange pentagram and a yellow pentagram was much smaller than the difference between a yellow pentagram and a green pentagram.


    Second, while 3rd and 4th-stage beings could form yellow pentagrams, green essences could be formed by 4th and 5th-stage beings.


    How would their leader deal with Sovereigns or Paragons if he would be only a Mage?


    Vicente was powerful and could fight those of a higher level than himself. But the higher one was the greater the differences. In other words, his chances of defeating stronger opponents would decrease the stronger he became!


    That was a big problem!


    ''Damn it, do we have to rely on naturally formed pentagrams?'' One of the three level 1 Acolytes thought to himself, sensing how problematic this would be.


    ''I hope the boss can keep upgrading our weapons. Maybe then we''ll have a chance to help him.'' Another one of them pondered, aware that this wasn''t just about Vice getting stronger. Not only was it a problem for him to get stronger, but it was also something that could determine his life and death.


    If he couldn''t fulfill such a requirement, his mana could be unstable and lead to his own demise!


    "I see..." Vicente replied to Newton''s words in a pessimistic tone, trying to hide the truth of his situation.


    Newton shook his head regretfully. "Unfortunately, that''s the case. But let''s not get too discouraged. Maybe there''s something in you that can exin your situation, Cesar. So you shouldn''t worry for now."


    "Yes, I''ve just absorbed my second pentagram, so I should be fine until I reach the 3rd stage..."


    "Yes, it''s not a short journey. Take your time now to realize your goals and live your life. When the timees, we''ll deal with this problem."


    "Will we?" One of Vicente''s men opened his mouth.


    Newton answered. "If Cesar doesn''t mind, I''d like to follow his progress. It is, of course, in my scientific interest.


    In exchange for regr meetings to analyze you and discuss your progress, I will focus part of my time on trying to find answers for you, including gathering information onpatible pentagrams.


    That''s all I can do."


    Newton wanted to see how far someone like Cesar would go to develop theories and even new tools.


    To do this, he wanted to not only apany Vicente on his journey but also help him find essences that werepatible with him.


    That could make Vicente stronger, but that was all Newton wanted!


    ''The further you go, the better the data I collect.'' Newton thought, not caring how it might affect the kingdom or even his superiors.


    He wasmitted only to the pursuit of knowledge. He didn''t care about the chaos his actions might cause, even for his supporters!


    He added. "Of course, I guarantee you the secrecy of your information. I''ll keep it secret as long as you decide to."


    Vicente looked at Newton and understood this person.


    He had seen scientists and professionals on Earth who were willing to apany people like him into special situations for free just to collect data and use it to their advantage.


    Newton didn''t offer to help him for Vice''s benefit. Vicente knew that. He was doing it for himself, for his own selfish reasons.


    But was that a problem for him?


    No! People were selfish by nature!


    Vicente would rather deal with someone like Newton than with a hypocrite who pretended to help him while hiding his real interests.


    Vicente knew he would gain a lot if he made a deal with Newton.


    ''Newton will be someone great, that''s for sure. As someone able to learn everything, he''ll increase the number of professions he masters and develop a lot in his magic.'' Vicente stared at the white-haired man in silence.


    With the kingdom''s support, he has practically no chance of dying prematurely. Besides, he should have great resources at his disposal.


    ''He''ll definitely grow a lot and could really help me find better pentagrams for myself... Even though I''m not worried about my situation right now, there are no guarantees for the future.


    His help could even save my life and allow me to take revenge.''


    Vicente responded to Newton''s suggestion. "All right. But how would we do that? I can''t be with you all the time. I have my own business and problems."


    "How about we meet twice a year? Once Ie to you, and once youe to me." Newton replied. "That should be enough for me to follow your growth and understand your characteristics well enough for you to reach the 3rd stage."


    "Okay. Twice a year will work for me."


    With that, the two shook hands, a tradition this ce had inmon with Earth.


    Vicente''s three soldiers rejoiced at yet another positive agreement for their leader, imagining that it could take him further in the future and even improve his chances of concluding the ridiculous deal made earlier.


    "If you can''t fulfill the agreement you made earlier, I''ll see how I can help you... For now, just do what you have to do. We''ll meet in Millfall in a few months. Is that good enough for you?" Newton asked after signing the agreement between him and Vicente.


    Vicente agreed. "Thank you for your understanding, Professor Newton. I hope I can pick up some tips from the senior in the future."


    "Hmmm, how long do you n to stay in Ironcrest?" Newton asked.


    "A day or two. I have some business to take care of, and then I''ll head back to Millfall."


    "Is that so? Then I''ll be out of your way. But I hope to test you for real in six to seven months. Today''s meeting was only an introduction. The next time we see each other, we''ll be doing serious things. So prepare at least a week for our meeting in a few months."


    "I will do that," Vicente spoke before saying goodbye to Newton.

 Chapter 244 Trouble Approaching

    <h4>Chapter 244 Trouble Approaching?</h4>


    While Vicente went to Ironcrest to boost the strength of his less talented men, as well as himself and Rory, the men of Rexnelts Academy were not the only ones to learn of his presence in the city that day!


    At the local Awakening Temple, the members of this Congregation of Revtions post were already preparing the ce for the next? Awakenings.


    It was night now, but at dawn, more young people would arrive with their families and friends for another day of awakening, so everything had to be ready.


    But while the weakest and lowest-ranking people in the temple were busy cleaning and organizing the ce, on the top level of the temple, the local organization''s leaders were talking about the topic of the moment.


    "Senior, it seems that the first magician to receive a yellow pentagram while only at the 2nd stage was at Rexnelts Academy a few hours ago." A man dressed in the uniformmonly seen on members of this force around temples like this all over the kingdom said to the strongest of the three men in the room he had just entered.


    "Oh? What happened? Do we have confirmation that the teacher''s words were true?" One of the three Mages asked.


    Earlier, they had heard from an informant that a magician had absorbed a yellow pentagram while only at level 1 of the 2nd stage.


    No one there had believed such a man, even though they had issued a warning about the Rexnelts Academy.


    The level 5 Acolyte, standing near these men, seated on various couches around a small table, said. "Yes, we believe the words of that Rexnelts Academy teacher to be true.


    Earlier, a group of four people had been escorted by soldiers to the head of the academy, where envoys from the kingdom''s magic college were present.


    The envoys from the magic college then left the academy building with satisfied expressions, and the group of four masked people spent some time talking to Professor Newton behind closed doors.


    That leads us to believe that the professor''s words are true."


    The leader of this temple was interested, even though he wasn''t sure what his man had concluded.


    Hiswork of informants was outstanding. But there was no way they could know what Newton, the envoys from the magic college, and Director Scott had said to those four men.


    The best they could do was to analyze the information from their informants and draw their own conclusions.


    The leader of this group then said. "All right, there''s a good chance that one of these four has indeed absorbed the yellow pentagram."


    "What should we do then?" The third Mage there, a man dressed all in white, asked.


    The leader, a man with ck hair and arge mustache, looked at the man in white and said. "Killian, go to Rexnelts Academy and meet old Scott. See what you can find out from him."


    "Okay."


    "What about me?" A blond man, dressed in armor even though he was in his headquarters, asked with a smile, already imagining what his old friend would say.


    "Keep an eye on these four. Depending on what Killian finds out, I want you to go to Millfall and investigate his life." Levi Logan said, narrowing his eyes as he held a drink cup in one hand.


    "If we can''t find out anything useful from Scott, we''ll find out everything there is to know about him in Millfall.


    If he doesn''t want to join us for good, then it will be in the hard way."


    "I''ll do my best." The blond man stood up and soon left to look for Vice and his men.


    Meanwhile, Levi sat alone in his office and thought about what to do with Cesar.


    ''You must be valuable to us. I hope you''re smart and don''t need to be ''encouraged,'' Cesar.'' He thought in silence, sipping his drink, amazed at the possibility of getting someone like Vice.


    ...


    Hourster, the night passed, and the busy streets of Ironcrest were deserted in the early hours of a new day.


    The sky was still dark, and the morning chill was present, keeping the few on the streets well-dressed as they gathered in small groups near the whale oilmps on some of the poles or even small fires here and there.


    Only a small fraction of the local workforce roamed the central streets of Ironcrest, dealing with the arrival and departure of resources through the local port.


    As one might imagine, in a world where the roads were as dangerous as they were there, the mostmon means of transportation forrge families or organizations was by ship.


    A coastal city like this had a lot of traffic in its harbor at all times of the day.


    The movement of the ports created a movement of workers around the city, although not enough to cause disturbances at the beginning of the day when most of the citizens were at home sleeping.


    In addition to these workers, most people in the streets were soldiers on guard duty, doing surveince work, the main job of people in such a position.


    But in the midst of all this, three people on horseback arrived in the city, one man and two women, all wearing hoods with the symbol of the Congregation of Revtion.


    "He''s here." A light pink-haired woman, level 5,mented in a low voice to herpanions. "I can see his mana mark is still in the city. He definitely hasn''t left Ironcrest yet."


    "This is good. We can finally go after him." The only man there clenched his fists before adding. "But we have to be careful. He''ll probably leave Ironcrest soon. We''d better watch him and see what he does. If he leaves the city, we''d better attack him afterward."


    "Yes, dealing with someone here in Ironcrest will be more dangerous. There are many powerful Mages here who could interfere with our actions." Jasmine''s friend said, agreeing with Mark.


    Mark looked at her with a strange smile and nodded his head. ''It will be easier for me to get rid of you that way!''


    Since her twopanions agreed on that, Jasmine didn''t try to contradict them. "Very well. Let''s find out where he is and start watching the bastard. We''ll do what you want as soon as we know what he''s up to."


    They walked until they reached the center of Ironcrest, where the inn where Vice and his men were staying was located.

 Chapter 245 Shopping in Ironcrest

    <h4>Chapter 245 Shopping in Ironcrest?</h4>


    Early in the morning, Vicente awoke with a smile, waking up after afortable night''s sleep for the first time in days.


    Since his party''s passage through the vige where Rory had made his breakthrough, Vicente had not had a single day to sleep peacefully in afortable bed with a roof over his head.


    But after taking care of his business at the Rels Academy the previous afternoon and then doing some local business, he had finally rested better and slept like he hadn''t for days.


    The previous evening, he had managed to do some local business, spending more than 500 gold coins on useful resources for his men.


    In just one night, he had spent more than his party had spent in their entire time in Millfall!


    But even after spending the equivalent of 500,000 bronze coins, Vicente had only managed to purchase 20 useful items for his Acolytes.


    Pills, potions, and magical artifacts in general that were useful to Acolytes, i.e., 2nd-grade items, were much more expensive than those for Apprentices.


    Since he had been concentrating on getting things for his less talented but higher-ranking men in his group, Vicente had only bought 2nd-grade items the night before, which was why he had spent so much for so little.


    However, since he arrived in Ironcrest with over 7,000 gold coins, the previous night''s spending was far from bankrupting him!


    When he woke up this morning, fully recovered from his hunting days, he was ready to spend another 2,000 coins today!


    Now that he had made a deal with Newton, Vicente''s n in this city was simple. It was to get as many items as he could to take back to his people in Millfall without attracting unnecessary attention.


    Could he do that by spending so many coins in such a short time?


    In Millfall, that would be impossible, given the small number of shops capable of selling what he had in mind. But Ironcrest was different!


    As the secondrgest city in the province, one of thergest producers of metal items in the kingdom, and home to more than 50 Mages, Ironcrest had plenty of options.


    Knowing it, Vicente didn''t even bother to eat breakfast when he got dressed, and soon, he was walking with his men to a local engineering shop.


    ...


    "Boss, aren''t we going to attract attention with the amount of shopping we''re doing?" One of the masked men walking alongside Vice along the central sidewalks of Ironcrest asked his leader in a low voice.


    Vicente replied. "No. I mean, there are no guarantees, but the chances of anyone noticing our movements are not great. The local powers won''t know anything unless someone is chasing us."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah. The deals we''ve made and are about to make are secret. As much as we can''t hide them from someone chasing us, we can keep any news of these businesses from reaching the ears of important people locally," Vicente said. "If we buy small quantities in different stores, even the vendors won''t pay attention to us."


    He wasn''t wrong. There were hundreds of Acolytes in Ironcrest, and purchases of hundreds of gold coins went through the city''s stores every day.


    Unless he did all his shopping in one store, Vice wouldn''t really attract the attention of the local powers with his purchases.


    Since there were several options for each of the most popr professions in the city, he was confident that he wouldn''t attract any trouble because of his purchases today.


    "Besides, we will leave the next morning. So even if someone notices something, we''ll be long gone before any trouble catches up with us."


    "But what if someone is following us? Maybe the academy staff is watching us, boss." Another man pointed out the possibility.


    "Then we can''t do anything." Vicente sighed. "Anyone watching us knows we''re not exactly ordinary people. A few purchases shouldn''t be enough to shock high-level powers that even have Mages on their side."


    For Vicente, if someone were going after his group locally, they would have to be connected to the most relevant forces in Ironcrest.


    But powers at that level wouldn''t find it strange for someone like him to spend that many coins. Mages could spend thousands of gold coins in the blink of an eye!


    "But everything we do has implicit risks. Let''s not stop ourselves from growing just because we''re not 100% sure of something." He said, not noticing anyone nearby watching his people.


    If someone was chasing them right now, these people were so much stronger than him that he didn''t think it was worth worrying about.


    Continuing with his ns was what he could do!


    With that in mind, they entered the first engineering shop they passed in Ironcrest.


    Entering such a shop, which had several disy cases and items with gears decorating the sides of the shop, Vice and his men soon encountered one of the shop''s employees.


    "Wee to The Cheating Ring. How can I help you this morning, dear customers?" A well-dressed young man, with various metallic objects on his clothes and a strange kind of skate on his feet, stopped in front of Vicente''s group.


    Vicente continued to look at the many magical devices there and said. "I''m looking for..." He quickly summed up everything he wanted in this shop.


    Engineers were professionals who could createplex items. These items could be anything from a safe to a clock or even a flying boat. Between the simplest and the mostplex, there were a multitude of possibilities, things that could be useful for everyday life, training, meditation, security, or even battles.


    Vicente nned to buy some artifacts from this store for his two properties in Millfall to increase the level of their security and also to improve the quality of his men''s training.


    After stopping by the shop, he nned to go to the estate of a local enchanter, where he intended to hire the services of a 2nd stage enchanter to add extra features to these engineered devices.


    With thebination of these two professions, he could get training dummies, mana attractors, and vaults capable of storing and protecting medicines, pills, potions, etc.


    Besides forging and alchemy, these were the two most important areas for magicians.


    The items produced by thebination of these two professions were the ones that could most help people like Vicente to protect themselves, increase their quality of life, their quality of training, and their influence in this society!


    Therefore, between The Cheating Ring and the enchanter''s estate he would go to right after leaving the engineer''s shop, he would spend his entire morning on this, and almost half of what he had nned to spend today!

 Chapter 246 Time to Leave Ironcrest!

    <h4>Chapter 246 Time to Leave Ironcrest!</h4>


    After spending the entire morning between the engineer''s shop and the estate of a local enchanter, Vicente and his threepanions continued their shopping in the afternoon.


    With over a thousand gold coins spent that morning, the group purchased new spatial rings for their men, training items to meet the Mazzanti family''s current needs and various defensive items for Vice''s properties.


    All of these items were already properly stored in the 5 spatial rings Vicente had purchased in Ironcrest. As such, they didn''t have any bulky luggage that might attract unnecessary attention from prying eyes as they continued their afternoon shopping spree.


    When the group entered a cksmith''s shop shortly after lunch, they returned to their shopping, showing no signs of what they had been doing since the previous evening.


    Vicente purchased some artifacts, armor, shields, and weapons for his 2nd-stage men at the cksmith''s shop they had passed earlier in the afternoon.


    Why would a cksmith like him do that? Simply because he was a 1st stage cksmith, and it would be a while before he would be able to produce that kind of artifact for his men.


    As good as his weapons were for Acolytes, he needed armed men who could act on behalf of the Fuller family, i.e., those who apanied Nina or him in public.


    These people could not be seen with the Mazzanti family''s guns!


    Hence, Vicente had bought weapons for some of his men. But he had concentrated his purchases on defensive items. These things would be useful even for the people who only acted as members of the Mazzanti family.


    Items made by cksmiths were among the most expensive in the world because of their durability and importance inbat or self-defense. In a single hour, Vice''s party dropped off several hundred more gold coins at another local shop.


    ...


    Towards the end of the afternoon, Vicente had just left an alchemy shop, where this time, he had bought a lot of resources for 1st stage magicians, the stage of most of his men in Millfall.


    To maintain his expansion in Millfall, Vicente needed quantity more than quality.


    Instead of focusing on creating high-level Acolytes, he was interested in increasing the strength of his 2nd-stage and 1st-stage men at the same time, thus increasing the power of the group with their growing numbers.


    He purchased more than 40 resources, pills, and potions for his 1st-stage men, enough to increase the power of his people with rtive ease.


    With that done, the group headed to thest shop in the city where Vice would be looking for items for himself and Rory!


    Arriving at a small house with a strong medicinal smell, one of Vice''s men asked. "Boss, how are we going to deal with the Scarlet Syndicate? They''ll surely notice our improvements if our men absorb these resources."


    "We won''t do anything for a while. But they won''t notice." Vicente smiled under his mask. "We will use those resources on some of our men who will stay hidden or go out to hunt pentagrams and ''die.'' Just part of us will be stronger in public so that people outside our family will notice."


    "Where will these people go?"


    "Some will strengthen the merchant groups in my society, while others will go to Martell Vige," Vice replied.


    "But won''t that take away our strength toplete our expansions in Millfall?"


    "Not necessarily. On the one hand, if some of our strongest men distance themselves from us, it will free up our weakest men in the vige and with these merchants. With them, we''ll be able to suppress the demand for men to make our expansions."


    Hearing it, the smartest of the three soldiers realized Vicente''s move. "So that''s it! The boss and the deputy will guarantee our actions with their deterrent power. At the same time, the weaker but more numerous men will upy the positions weck."


    "That''s right." Vice nodded at the man.


    With his weapons, he doesn''t need many Acolytes or high-ranking Acolytes. Right now, arger number of Senior Apprentices was what could help him achieve his goals!


    The other two men were encouraged when they realized they could quickly gain an additional 40 men with the shift changes Vice nned for these resources.


    As they looked forward to returning to Millfall and watching the rise of the Mazzanti family, Vicente encountered another guard and quickly asked for items that would be useful to him and Rory.


    Considering what he had learned at the Academy of Stars, he and Rory had an extremely solid foundation and could absorb magical resources without much risk now.


    Acolytes could absorb up to two pills a year without damaging their foundation or their future, something everyone knew, given the thousands of years of magical research by schrs simr to Newton.


    Thinking ahead to next year and how difficult it would be for him to justify buying some resources in Millfall before he dealt with the Scarlet Syndicate, Vicente wanted to buy the four useful items to help him and Rory progress more quickly.


    "Hello, I''d like to..." He quickly indicated the resources he needed, ones with a strong affinity to the elements of Fire, Wind, Earth, and Lightning.


    Considering the small number of items he was looking for and the low purity he and Rory needed these items to have, Vice got the four pills from this shop without much trouble, paying 230 gold coins for them.


    After receiving his resources, Vicente left the alchemy shop with a smile,pleting his objectives there.


    ''Now I''ll absorb one of these pills, and we''ll leave the city in the morning!'' He smiled contentedly from under his mask, satisfied with his journey in Ironcrest.


    When he returned to the inn where he had stayed with his men, Vicente had no idea of the groups watching him!


    "It looks like they''ve done their shopping locally and are leaving... What should I do?" A blond man asked while holding a device and standing on a roof more than 200 meters away from Vice and his men.


    Then, a male voice came from the device in the Mage''s hand. "Do your investigation at Millfall. Killian didn''t get anything out of the damned Scott. It seems Professor Newton made some kind of deal with Cesar."


    "Oh? That''s strange."


    "I know. So go to Millfall. I don''t want to take any chances with that brat before we knowpromising things of him."


    "All right. I''ll talk to you in a few weeks." The blond man turned off hismunicator, didn''t stay where he was for long, and then disappeared.


    Meanwhile, another group continued to monitor Vicente''s movements on the ground!

 Chapter 247 Leaving Ironcrest

    <h4>Chapter 247 Leaving Ironcrest?</h4>


    "Those bastards haven''t tried to sell a single jewel since they arrived in Ironcrest..." Markmented to hispanions as he sat in an inn room with the two women from the Congregation of Revtions.


    In the middle of the room, the pink-haired woman watched Vicente''s movements in real-time, reporting back to herpanions what their target had done until now. She had seen everything he had done so far, not listening to Vice''s conversations but seeing that he had made a lot of purchases.


    Based on herments from time to time, the two in the room with her knew Vicente had never tried to sell the Irwin family jewels.


    That was good because they could still get what they wanted on this trip. But it was also bad because Vicente had spent the coins he had stolen, something tough to trace and which could be very useful to those people who were interested in stealing him.


    "That man... What is he trying to do?" The other womanmented to Mark, already aware of Cesar''s identity, which could put him in a bad position very quickly if it came to the attention of the noble families in Millfall!


    "The sums they got for stealing the Irwin estate seem much higher than I thought." Jasmine finally got up from her position, having stopped using her ability after hours of following Vicente from a distance.


    "What are you doing?" Mark asked when he saw her leave her position.


    Jasmine exined. "Cesar just started absorbing the essence of a pill. He''ll be meditating for the next few hours. His group will probably make a decision at dawn."


    "Oh?"


    "Very well. I''ll watch them in the meantime. Get some rest, Jasmine." The other womanmented to her friend and went to the observation position of the enemy group.


    Standing alone with Jasmine, Mark asked her. "What should we do? If Cesar is taking a pill, this might be the best time for us to act."


    Jasmine reached for a bottle of water as her eyes narrowed. "No. Someone powerful is watching him. If we act, we risk forcing that person to move. But I don''t know if that would be good for us."


    "Is someone else watching him? Why? I thought Cesar was a stranger outside of Millfall." Mark frowned in surprise.


    They didn''t know what Vice had done in the Alpine Woodpecker Forest!


    "I thought so, too," Jasmine said. "But my skills are second to none. Until a few moments ago, someone much stronger than me was watching him. So we''d better wait until dawn. I don''t think he''ll be in Ironcrest much longer, or he''ll draw the attention of the locals to his level of purchase power."


    "Do you think he''ll leave tomorrow?"


    "I can''t say for sure. But he won''t stay here for more than two days. Besides, after absorbing that pill, he''ll need about 6 months of meditation to absorb another artificial resource without jeopardizing his progress. So he won''t get any stronger before he leaves Ironcrest." She analyzed the situation coldly, considering what her organization knew about resource absorption by low-level magicians.


    The higher a magician''s level, the more mana they would have in their body. But this means that, in order to get stronger quickly, the level of mana needed would be higher. Consequently, there would be higher levels of impurities in the resources they would need to absorb.


    What did that mean in practice? The number of resources one could safely absorb per year would decrease as one progressed through the magical levels.


    Only with time could one deal with the impurities in their bodies and eventually progress safely.


    An Apprentice could consume more resources in less time than an Acolyte, while an Acolyte could do so more often and in less time than a Mage. That was true even at the highest levels of magic.


    Of course, this considered that one would try not to damage one''s magical base. But if you didn''t care about that, you could advance faster. Evidently, this would have problematic consequences for such a magician''s future.


    Considering Cesar''s enormous talent, Jasmine was sure he wouldn''t try anything crazy, so he couldn''t advance much after taking that pill.


    "Perfect. Let''s take action against them when they leave Ironcrest!" Mark let Jasmine go to rest right after he said that.


    ...


    At dawn, Vicente had finished resting from the training he had just done after absorbing the 2nd-grade pill he had bought for himself the day before.


    When Vicente came out of his room in the morning and saw his men, they were immediately surprised to see their boss at a new level!


    "Boss, you reached level 2? That easy?" One of the three asked, not having felt Vicente''s advancement because of one of the items they had bought the day before, which Vicente had used to disguise his advancement that night.


    Even though two of the three had stood guard outside Vice''s quarters while the other rested, none of them had noticed their Don''s advance!


    Vicente had reached 29% of progression at level 2 that evening and was very pleased, looking forward to studying his forge in Millfall and returning to Benson''s house for new tips.


    He smiled at the congrattions from his men but then changed the subject. "Don''t think too much about it. Now it''s time to get back. With everything done here, there''s nothing left to hold us back in Ironcrest."


    "Hehe, that''s what I wanted to hear!"


    "Sigh... Time to hit the road again. But I''m looking forward to seeing how the rest of the group is doing in Millfall."


    "Yes. The family will be shocked to see how the boss is doing."


    Vice ignored his men''sments, and they soon left the inn where they had spent thest two nights and headed to where their carriage was waiting.


    As they entered their carriage and began to head for one of the city''s exits, Mark and Jasmine''spanion soon noticed their movement.


    "They''re heading out of the city. Let''s move!" She warned them, rousing Mark from his rest, while Jasmine stered a beautiful smile on her face, sensing that it was time for some action.


    "Get ready. Your group certainly has those pesky weapons to counterattack with. Cesar is very dangerous. We have to be very careful with him. In The Rocky Gorge incident, he was able to escape from a 3rd stage beast and many peak 2nd stage beasts and humans. Don''t think he won''t be able to do the same to us."


    "Okay!" They both said at the same time, aware of how slippery Cesar could be but much more confident in their formation than the Millfall ipetents who had fallen in front of him.


    So they would move quickly behind Vicente''s group. As soon as they left Ironcrest, they would make it clear to all four Mazzanti family travelers that they were in trouble!

 Chapter 248 Battle of the Thieves

    <h4>Chapter 248 Battle of the Thieves</h4>


    Three minutes after leaving thest street of Ironcrest and heading towards the mountains of the area, the only way out of the city besides the sea, Vicente realized something was wrong.


    When he and his men could no longer see the city from where they were, given the trees and terrain in the area, he realized they were not alone.


    Sensing three mana oscitions near where his group was traveling on an ordinary dirt road, Vicente frowned under his mask and shouted.


    "Stop!"


    Immediately, the men in front of the carriage controlling the horses stopped the vehicle, startled because they hadn''t noticed anything to justify their leader''s order.


    "Boss..."


    As one of them turned to ask what the problem was, three people appeared around their carriage, already activating their skills and spells!


    "Shit!" One of the other two men at the front of the carriage saw the movement of these people, also wearing masks, and shivered as he moved a hand to the revolver at his waist.


    Vicente clenched his fists at the sight of the enemies taking action. He didn''t hesitate to activate his powers as well, seeing he had somehow made a mistake by not noticing that group before.


    ''Who are these people? Have they been waiting for me here?'' Vice wondered as he appeared in front of his carriage, already breaking into a cold sweat.


    As strong as he was, he had been taken by surprise, and all the enemies attacking in his direction were level 5 Acolytes!


    From what he could sense from the mana in their bodies, their talents were not normal!


    Not only that, these enemies clearly knew him, as none had any metallic items on their bodies, something rare for magicians in this world.


    They were there on purpose, ready to deal with him!


    As he realized it, Vicente saw the initial attack of the enemies forming against him.


    One of the two masked women, a pink-haired woman, didn''t have any extreme power when it came to fighting. But while her twopanions were attacking Vicente with ''normal'' warrior powers, she took her time to deal a mental blow to Vicente.


    As a red and orange pentagram appeared, a glowing crystal appeared in front of her, shining brighter and brighter as it seemed to concentrate all its power to bring down Vicente in one blow.


    On the other hand, the man who was thepanion of these two women cast a spell in Vicente''s direction, something based on the wind element, which had already created a powerful vortex over his target''s body.


    As for thest woman, she was circling the area at high speed, her extraordinary power, waiting for the moment to strike the target of her group.


    Their n was simple. While Mark would "hold" Vicente''s body, Jasmine would strike him with a powerful mental blow before herstpanion delivered the final physical blow to their target.


    Mentally and physically wounded, Cesar would meet his end on his way out of Ironcrest!


    But not everything went as nned!


    As the three acted, they saw Vicente hovering over his carriage with two pentagrams appearing around him.


    The first was normal, red. But the second was extraordinary: yellow, a color only seen in such essences in Mages or more powerful magicians!


    "What?" The woman running around opened her mouth in shock at the sight, not believing what her eyes were telling her.


    It could even happen that a Mage couldn''t absorb a yellow pentagram after their breakthrough and were left with a weaker set of pentagrams, with the third space having an orange-level essence.


    But achieving something better was unimaginable for almost any magician on the continent!


    Seeing that, even the confident Mark hesitated a bit, feeling ufortable in front of an existence as strange as Cesar''s.


    "Damn it! How is this possible?" He felt sweat forming on his body, but he held his position as the cyclone around Vicente grew stronger and stronger, to the point where even small stones lying on the ground began to float upwards.


    Jasmine gritted her teeth at the sight of Cesar''s pentagrams, shocked but determined to eliminate him and steal the items stolen from the Irwin family.


    "Cesar Mazzanti, hand over what you stole from the Irwin family, or we''ll kill you!" She screamed from under her mask.


    "You''re going to kill me? Don''t think amateurs like you are going to beat me here!" He said as he manipted the electromaic field lines in the area and the metals nearby.


    After reaching level 2, his abilities had be more powerful, and he could now easily control 40% more metal objects in his vicinity.


    As invisible electromaic barriers formed around him and his men, several metal objects on the ground nearby suddenly appeared as the ground shook.


    The woman running through the area almost stumbled over the shaking caused by Vicente''s ability. At the same time, Jasmine and Mark felt the instability of the ground they were standing on.


    "Die!" Unwilling to wait any longer, Jasmine fired her mental attack, causing a semi-transparent redser to burst from the crystal in front of her body.


    As this shot traveled at high speed toward Vice''s body, several extremely sharp des suddenly appeared from the ground around the area where Mark and Jasmine were standing.


    Even under the attack of the two, Vicente skillfully manipted the metals in the ground nearby, causing more than 30 des to emerge from different points in the ground, heading towards the vital points of the two.


    "Fuck!" Mark felt a shiver run down his spine as these many des aimed at his legs and abdomen came at him so fast that he couldn''t dodge them.


    ''I have to let him go!'' He stopped focusing on the spell around Cesar and the three men trying to move in the carriage, aware that he could die right there if he didn''t defend himself!


    Jasmine felt the same. She turned extremely pale as she felt those many desing closer and closer to her after using more than 50% of her powers in the shot against Cesar.


    "Aaaaaaagh!"


    At that moment, while Vicente suffered from Jasmine''s mental attack, Mark and she felt Cesar''s fantastic power.


    Even though they used their power to strengthen their bodies and createyers of resistance over their main vital points, they couldn''t cover every point of their bodies in time.


    Cesar''s des were very fast, and since they were numerous, at least 5 des prated each of those two bodies!


    While the third of the group of thieves who were there for Vice''s items was frightened and did not know what to do, his electromaic barrier could not protect him from Jasmine''s attack!

 Chapter 249 Double Mental Strength

    <h4>Chapter 249 Double Mental Strength?</h4>


    Seeing the transparent red light pass through his electromaic barrier, Vicente learned how useless his powers would be against some possibilities in the magical world.


    Jasmine''s attack was basically focused on mental power, something without an electromaic nature that could ignore Vice''s powers!


    Being hit by it, Vice felt as if he had been transported to another space, losing touch with reality as he found himself in a bright red ce.


    However, as he felt himself in that different world, the two gems on his forehead seemed to heat up a few degrees, making him feel like he was burning up.


    No one around could see what was happening, but at that moment, a blue glow emerged from one of Vicente''s gems, while the red ce he saw himself in changed and became dark.


    In the real world, Vicente''s men saw their boss get hit and immediately moved as if to kneel down, probably wounded. But before they could think of helping him, they took advantage of the fact that they were finally not restricted by one of the enemy''s spells to grab their weapons and fire at the approaching enemy.


    "Fire!" One of them shouted as he squeezed the trigger in the direction of the moving dark blur he sensed was approaching them, probably to deal with Vicente.


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang!


    The three of them fired toward the woman, ignoring the two agonized enemies, who were suffering from the des exploding in their bodies.


    "Shit! These weapons are really boring!" The level 5 woman running back and forth shouted, hating those three for making it difficult for her to hit Cesar.


    But she was faster than their eyes. Even if the bullets from their guns were faster than her, they would have to aim well to hit her!


    Unable to keep up with that woman, Vicente''s men unloaded half of their ammunition without hitting the target with a single shot as the woman finally approached Vice.


    Just as Vicente was about to fall to his knees on the ground, he suddenly opened his eyes and felt all the darkness in his consciousness crush Jasmine''s mental blow.


    Seeing his situation, he didn''t hesitate to roll forward, dodging at thest second the woman who was about to deliver a fatal blow to his back.


    Swooish!


    "Shit!"


    "Die!" Vicente fell backward to the ground, looking up at the woman who had missed her attack and fallen momentarily under his opponent''s control.


    Seeing the woman so close, Vicente used a spell based on the earth element to pin her to the ground, trying to crush the bones in her feet as he formed a spear in front of her.


    Swooish!


    Firing it with the help of the field lines to give his newly formed weapon speed, Vicente saw the woman tremble as she looked at him.


    She was out of his sight in the next second, but she hadn''t moved fast enough.


    She ran a few dozen meters, tasted blood in her mouth, and when she moved her hands, she felt Vicente''s weapon pierce her abdomen.


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    Another scream of agony erupted in that area, ruined by the spells and skills of those involved in this thieves'' conflict, as Jasmine red hatefully in Cesar''s direction.


    "Fuck you! How did you get this?" She asked him as she tried to stop the bleeding all over her body.


    Vicente gave her an ugly look, aware he had just missed her.


    ''Psychic attacks are really terrible.'' He clenched his fists, remembering that the moment he had been attacked, he had lost control of his body and be vulnerable to attack. Not only that, his mind had almost been destroyed by Jasmine''s attack, which had tried to enter his mind and destroy his mental structures.


    If she had seeded, even if it hadn''t killed Vicente, Jasmine''s blow would still have been enough to turn him into an idiot!


    Unfortunately, Vicente had a solid foundation, with two spaces in his being created by his two souls!


    When the real Vicente Fuller died in his mother''s womb, his soul wasn''tpletely gone until the soul of the transmigrator from Earth possessed such a body.


    At that moment, the remnant of Kate and Andrew''s real son''s soul didn''t dissipate as expected. It remained in the body as if it were a pure essence, something behind Vicente''s first gem.


    Because of such an incident, which happened while he was still in Kate''s womb, Vicente had two magical spaces inside of him, with twoyers of protection against mental attacks and the like.


    When his first mental protection was breached, the second one immediately showed up, destroying the enemy''s blow and quickly restoring normalcy to Vicente''s body.


    It had all happened quickly, but Vicente had suffered long enough to look at Jasmine and see her as the enemy to be eliminated there!


    "You bastard! You have to die!" Ignoring the other two, he flew at the pink-haired woman, using everything he had to eliminate her.


    The metals in the area, lying on the ground or on the bodies of Mark and Jasmine, moved again under Vicente''s control as he directed them all in her direction.


    "Shit!"


    "No! Don''t do it!" Mark and the other woman despaired at the sight of a shower of des forming around Jasmine, fearing what Cesar intended to do.


    Seeing the two enemies rise to help Jasmine, Vicente red at them angrily, moving his hands to prevent them from helping her.


    Electromaic Pulse!


    Energy beams shot out from Vicente''s position, hitting the ground, but mostly the enemies trying to move in the area.


    "Fire!" One of Vicente''s three men saw another chance to help their leader and ordered the men over there to fire their weapons in the direction of the two enemies.


    This time, the quick woman could not dodge. Badly wounded by Vicente''s spear and now struck by lightning, she had be a virtually immovable target for Vice''s men.


    Mark''s situation wasn''t much better, and he couldn''t dodge the bullets of Vicente''s men.


    Bang! Bang!


    A hail of bullets hit them both as Vice''s numerous des hit Jasmine''s bruised and almost exhausted body, hitting her so fast that she couldn''t defend herself against many of them.


    "Aaaaaaagh!"


    She screamed as her mask shattered and soon fell from her face, revealing her angelic face, which was extremely beautiful to men in general but terrifying to one of the men in Vice''s group.

 Chapter 250 Return to Millfall

    <h4>Chapter 250 Return to Millfall?</h4>


    "Shit! Boss, that woman is from the Congregation of Revtion! She''s one of the overseers of Millfall''s Awakening Temple!" One of Vicente''s men shouted to his Don when he realized the identity of that badly wounded but still-breathing woman.


    With a green talent, an unusual magical form, and a level 5, there was no way that woman would die easily for Vicente, even considering all of her unusual qualities.


    Seeing her beautiful, delicate face, now a bit pale with blood dripping from her nose and lips, Vicente narrowed his eyes when he heard the voice of one of his men.


    "Congregation of Revtions, huh? I didn''t expect the members of that powerful organization to be mere thieves now. I think maybe you''re going downhill..."


    "You bastard! Don''t you dare speak ill of our holy faith!" Mark shouted, trying to ignore the pain in his body.


    "What right have you to say that, Cesar Mazzanti?" Jasmine managed to look at him as she found herself surrounded by moving des. She was fragile but still conscious.


    "I have every right to say that. I''m a criminal. I don''t act like a protector of good, nor do I try to control the lives of magicians worldwide by pretending to act for the greater good." He said in a sharp tone.


    "Tsk!"


    "Then what are you going to do? Now that you know who we are, you know that if you kill one of us, you''ll be in a terrible condition. You don''t have the strength to kill all of us. If you exhaust yourself, one of mypanions will run away and turn the whole organization against you." Jasmine said although she was very weak and almost losing consciousness.


    Vicente''s men made fearful expressions, for that was indeed a fact. They were practically out of ammunition. At the same time, even if their leader could recover with a potion, the time he would need to do so would be enough for one of those three to do the same and escape.


    He wouldn''t be able to take care of all three if they decided to flee simultaneously!


    Even if they were injured, one or two of them could escape from Vicente''s group with rtive ease!


    If that happened, they would be screwed!


    Vicente realized the problem and looked seriously into the pink-haired woman''s eyes. ''I really won''t be able to kill all three of them. In that case, I can''t kill any of them, or I''ll be in trouble. Their organization wille after me, and I''ll be finished.''


    He gritted his teeth, once again in that terrible position where one mistake would wipe out everything he had built.


    "What am I going to do?" He said as he looked at Jasmine. "Since that''s the case, I''m afraid I will have to take one of you for protection. I think it will be you."


    "What?" Mark shouted, almost forgetting the many wounds on his body. "No! I won''t allow it! If you touch a single strand of hair..."


    "Quiet!" Vicente moved a hand, and a piece of metal covered Mark''s mouth.


    "You want what I have, right? Do you want my gold? I''ll give you a chance to make a deal that benefits both sides. I have someone capable of erasing your memories who can help us. If you don''t take this matter to your superiors, we''ll meet in Millfall in a month. Then, we''ll make a deal, and I''ll pay you a sum that''s good for both our groups, and I''ll release yourpanion.


    But if you''ve done anything like alerting your superiors or even the authorities about your suspicions of what I''ve done, forget about getting anything from me. I''ll destroy everything I stole and kill yourpanion.


    You will gain nothing in this situation, so carefully think before you betray me." Vicente said, thinking of a way to buy time with these people.


    ''I will kill them as soon as I reach level 3.'' His eyes narrowed under his mask.


    Meanwhile, Mark had his own thoughts. ''Do you think I''m going to make this stupid deal? I know plenty of others who are ready to act against you when they find out how much wealth you have, Cesar.''


    But then he said. "All right. We can make the deal!"


    One of Mark''s greatest desires, aside from power, was to "possess" the woman under Vicente''s threat. All he wanted was growth opportunities, resources, and that woman.


    He was willing to risk everything for these two goals!


    The other severely injured woman was Jasmine''s best friend and agreed to do whatever she could to help her friend.


    "I agree too. As long as you don''t hurt Jasmine, I will go through with it." She said aloud.


    ''I hope he''s not nning something else...''


    Meanwhile, Jasmine stared at Vicente in silence.


    ''What is he nning? Is he really willing to go through with such a deal? Or is he trying to trick us?'' She looked at Mark and sighed.


    ''I doubt Mark will leave it at that. I have to get ready! Even if Cesar is willing to do what he says, I have to assume that this exchange won''t go well!'' She sighed, aware her teammate wouldn''t ept things like Cesar had said.


    ''I need Mages! If I can get some Mages, I can eliminate this bastard!'' Mark thought, remembering how close he was to Ironcrest, a city with 3 Mages in the local Awakening Temple.


    ''Levi, Killian and Kohen... Killian is honest, so nning anything with him would be a problem. But Kohen and Levi... It could be... No. Not Levi. That bastard will undoubtedly try to take whatever Cesar has for himself.''


    The downside of dealing with people who were much stronger than you was that the more powerful party could decide to betray the weaker ones!


    This was a problem for Mark. Any Mage he brought to his side could betray him and give him none of what he would get from Cesar!


    In the worst case, he could even be murdered!


    ''Shit! How can I do this without making the situation even more problematic?'' He thought to himself.


    Meanwhile, Vicente was fully aware of how difficult it would be for these people to get support without alerting their entire organization.


    Vicente was a bandit. He wasn''t a fool to think that these people would follow his ns. Surely, one of the two who would escape would try to involve more people in this exchange he nned.


    However, it would not be easy to do so without alerting the organization. If they tried to attract stronger magicians, it might go against their interests and make their situation worse. If they didn''t go after the Mages, then they would need numbers that might alert Vice, which might cause him to kill Jasmine or even increase the chances of their ns going wrong.


    The greater the number of people in a group, the greater the chances of problems arising, leading to disunity, imbnce, and the eventual demise of the group.


    Teamwork only worked when there was someone in a position of leadership, and that person was recognized as such by the majority.


    That obviously wasn''t the case with these people, who hade up with a new problem for Vicente.


    "Very well. I hope to see you in Millfall in 30 days." Vicente brought Jasmine''s body closer to his as he floated her in the air with several des aimed at her vital points.


    "Remember, if you betray me by talking to your superiors or the official forces of the kingdom, I will kill yourpanion!"


    With that, they stood still, unable to do anything, as they watched Vicente leave with his group and Jasmine!

 Chapter 251 Conversations

    <h4>Chapter 251 Conversations?</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, Vicente and his men, along with Jasmine, left the scene of the confrontation in their carriage and headed for Millfall.


    Leaving Mark and the gray-haired woman, La, behind, Mark howled with rage as he shouted in frustration, hating their situation.


    Vicente ruined all his ns!


    Without ''his'' precious resources, with Jasmine kidnapped and La still alive, everything had gone wrong for Mark this morning!


    "A thousand devils! How could that bastard be so strong? How did he survive a bloody yellow pentagram only at the 2nd stage?" He shouted as he fell to his knees, pounding the ground.


    La sighed as she removed Vicente''s spear from his abdomen, feeling a lot of pain but not afraid of dying since she had a great recovery potion in her spatial ring.


    "We were surprised by him. But if he''s really willing to go through with that deal..."


    "Do you think he''ll go through with the deal? Wake up, La! Cesar has Jasmine under control! Do you think he''ll let us leave with some of his stuff like nothing happened?" He looked at her without his mask, showing a look that basically said how stupid she was to think of following such a deal.


    She also had her mask off and looked at him thoughtfully. "If he does what you suggest, the Mazzanti family will be wiped out. There''s no reason for him to deceive us. We are free to tell the world what he has done against House Irwin.


    Does he have Jasmine? We hold his family''s future in our hands. He has no choice but to make that deal. This is his only chance!"


    "Tsk! You really are stupid!" He said as he took his healing potion.


    "If you think he won''t do what he promised, then what will we do?" She ignored hisment.


    "Our only option! We''ll get allies to deal with the bastard in Millfall!"


    "You''re crazy! That will kill Jasmine!" She brandished, fearing for the life of her best friend.


    "If you disagree, La, go your own way. I will save Jasmine, no matter what it takes!" He red at her with hatred as he started to walk towards Ironcrest.


    "I hope you don''t get us all killed. Don''t forget what he said." She stood up, determined to go to Millfall to fulfill the deal Vice had proposed. "He''ll kill Jasmine if you draw his attention or cause any strange movements."


    "Don''t worry. I''m as concerned about her well-being as you are. I won''t contact the organization. Just a few contacts who will keep what we do a secret."


    The two went their separate ways, La heading for Millfall while Mark returned to Ironcrest.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vicente was in his carriage with Jasmine, having already ced several restrictive items on her body capable of blocking one''s mana and special abilities.


    After doing so and searching the woman''s spatial ring, he gave her a recovery potion so she wouldn''t die or sufferplications from her previous injuries.


    Vicente wanted to kill Jasmine and the rest of her cronies, but he couldn''t risk the woman''s well-being just yet.


    If Jasmine''s twopanions betrayed her and sought help from the Congregation of Revtions, her life would be the only thing he could use to protect his party.


    ''They won''t make it easy for me... I must develop my skills and weapons as much as possible during this journey, or I''ll be finished.'' Vicente thought to himself as the blonde woman looked at him.


    As he thought about it, he remembered Shelby''s suggestion that he should go on the 3rd-stage basilisk''s hunt. ''I have to go to The Rocky Gorge and join the hunt. If I seed, I''ll get items and resources for my men.''


    As he thought about the problem, his only answer was to be stronger, to increase the strength of his men and the number of people in the Mazzanti family.


    How would he do that? By taking advantage of the opportunities he knew.


    One was the 3rd-stage basilisk''s hunt. Another was the auction Lukas had told him about weeks ago.


    ''I will participate in that auction and thepetition for the main resource to be auctioned.'' He considered. ''I also have to bring into my family the two friends of Lukas that Rory has already probed. With my current resources, I can easily meet their and Casey''s demands.


    While Vice nned, Jasmine looked at him, wondering what such a person would do to her. Not fully trusting Mark and La to save her life, she was sure that she would have to act on her own or die at the hands of this man.


    "Cesar, what do you want?" She asked, staring at the holes in his mask. "What do you expect from kidnapping a member of the Congregation of Revtions?"


    Vicente pushed his thoughts aside as he looked at the pink-haired woman before him. "I hope yourpanions value your life. If that happens, once mypanion has erased your memories of me, we can continue our lives without any problems for either side."


    "Impossible. You won''t let us leave with your gold." She said, confident that he wouldn''t make such an easy move. "Cesar, if you kill us, you''ll bring trouble upon yourself, even if you erase the traces of what you did against us. You must be wondering how we discovered you without you leaving any trace of your theft, right?"


    "How did you do it?" He asked.


    "That was my skill." She smiled at him, narrowing her eyes and forming a menacing smile. "I''m not the only one with such abilities. If I die, or if my whole group dies, someone will find out what happened to us sooner orter. By then, you''ll be hunted down by the strongest organization in Pris Realm!"


    "It''s not wise to threaten the one who has the power to kill you, miss." Vicente quickly put a de to Jasmine''s neck and looked into her eyes.


    "If you want to kill me, go ahead. You''ll be dead in less than a year." She said with some confidence. "But if you want to live, give up any foolish ns. We can make a deal that''s beneficial to both of us."


    "Is that so?" Vice removed his de from her neck.


    "Cesar, we''re not that different. As much as you''re a criminal, and I''m someone who works on a non-profit basis, we''re two magicians willing to do anything for our own sake." She said as she ran her hands over where Vice had pressed her throat. "We don''t trust each other, but we love our lives and are determined to be stronger. That makes us equal and could be the way out of this problem.


    If you make a deal with me, you could get an important ally for your family within the Congregation of Revtions!"


    "I will think about it," Vicente said, aware there would be positives and negatives to any deal he made with her.


    Killing her and the other two would be the simplest. But he would still have to think hard about how to solve the problem.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, 10 days would pass while Vicente traveled with Jasmine.


    Meanwhile, Rory and his group finally spotted Millfall on the horizon, just a few hours away from their town!

 Chapter 252 Back to Millfall

    <h4>Chapter 252 Back to Millfall?</h4>


    Seeing Millfall in the distance, Rory smiled with satisfaction as he smelled the wet dirt on his way back to his town.


    After leaving Vicente and the three level 1 Acolytes, Rory and his group had traveled a long way between the Alpine Woodpecker Forest and this town, which they were reaching.


    But their journey had been calm. With the ammunition made by Vice before they split up and with the group stronger because of their new pentagrams, their journey had gone smoothly.


    Neither unlucky enough to encounter powerful magicians nor forced to fight opponents, they spent nearly two weeks traveling non-stop.


    Back in Millfall, the group now had much to do to increase the power of the Mazzanti family!


    As soon as they entered the first street of Millfall, all the men smiled under their masks, seeing the ce in a different light after their journey with Vice.


    Their leader now had a yellow pentagram, and his powers had increased significantly!


    As soon as he returned to the city, they would probably change everything about their situation!


    But while they were in high spirits upon their return to Millfall, the group soon attracted the attention of the local powers, including the Mazzanti family itself.


    Seeing two of the three carriages that had left town weeks ago, a soldier from the family climbed onto one of the sides of the carriage Rory was in and said.


    "Wee back, Deputy. We have some updates, but first, you should go to the Fuller estate. We''ve had some problems with the youngdy in your and the Boss'' absence." The man was direct.


    "What?" Rory immediately lost the good expression on his face and became deeply serious as he considered something had happened to Nina.


    With this concern, he said. "Very well. I want most of the group to go to the Mazzanti family headquarters. I''ll disguise myself and see what I can do with the youngdy."


    "Deputy, that''s not necessary." The man said. "During the incident with the youngdy, the Mazzanti family was ''hired'' to help House Fuller. There won''t be any problems if you go there directly."


    "Oh? Was it that serious?" Rory wondered.


    "Yes, she was kidnapped and disappeared for a few days."


    "What? How is that possible?" Rory immediately became angry. "How could you let this happen, you ipetents?"


    "Someone kidnapped her at the academy. There was nothing we could do, Deputy. The academy doesn''t allow guards to apany students in all areas." The man said, feeling bad about being held responsible.


    "Tsk!" Rory clenched his fists before changing his orders. "I want my group to go to the family headquarters and start dividing up the next team that will be hunting pentagrams. I''ll take care of the youngdy''s problem."


    "Yes, Deputy!"


    So Rory left the carriage that had arrived in Millfall and went straight to the Fuller residence that early afternoon, apanied by the soldier who had just informed him of the problems concerning Nina.


    "Has anything else happened in our absence?" He asked.


    "No, I mean, many things have happened, but most of them were in our ns. Only the youngdy''s situation has surprised us in thest few weeks, Deputy." The man replied.


    "How is she now?"


    "Well, I''d say. The youngdy is very strong, and the day after she was rescued, she was back at the academy."


    "Who rescued her?"


    "Casey Rogers and Nova Bain." The soldier replied.


    "I see..." Rory sighed at the sight of the Fuller family home, imagining that Vicente would be furious when he found out.


    "Do you know who''s behind this?"


    "Yes, young master Marcus Symons."


    Rory stopped before entering Nina''s house and looked at the soldier''s mask.


    "Is this serious?"


    "Yes, Casey Rogers saw the memories of one of the kidnappers... Anyway, we haven''t done anything about it yet. And as luck would have it, Viscount Symons won''t return from his trip for another two weeks."


    The Mazzanti family group knew who was behind Nina''s abduction. But they were almost certain that Marcus also knew that the Fuller family knew he had ordered it.


    For the moment, Marcus hadn''t moved, but that was because the Viscount was out of town, and the Fuller family had publicly hired the Mazzanti family''s protection.


    After Vicente''s departure, the Mazzanti family began offering a residence protection service against thieves simr to those who had broken into the Irwin estate...


    Not wanting to get into trouble with Cesar, Marcus was temporarily waiting for his father''s return to solve all his local problems.


    Vice''s men knew that, so Rory was soon up to speed on his group''s situation after weeks of pentagram hunting.


    "Okay. That''s enough time for Vice to return and for us to make our moves." Hemented before entering the building and seeing Eve again after weeks.


    "Rory!"


    "Eve, thest few weeks must have been difficult for you..." He hugged the beautiful blonde and did not take long to talk to her about everything that had happened and what they were going to do now.


    Even with Nina''s problem, Rory intended to follow Vicente''s ns to the letter, which were basically to keep them out of more trouble in the absence of their Don.


    But in the meantime, Rory wanted to n his future actions to deal with House Symons, find out who was on his side, who could be bought, and see what could be presented to Vice the day he returned from his trip.


    With the resources Vicente should already have in addition to his gold coins, it was time for them to be more aggressive!


    ''I will contact Casey and the two I spoke to at the meeting with Lukas. I think I can secure enough resources for them to join the Mazzanti family full-time.'' Rory thought as he talked to Eve.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at Viscount Symons'' estate...


    Marcos had just received news of Rory''s group''s arrival in town and was naturally concerned about Cesar''s possible return.


    "Where is he? Have you seen him?" He asked with a green expression, full of hatred for the ipetence of the men he had hired.


    But worse than that. He wanted to scare Vicente Fuller. Yet, his actions seemed to have put the damned Cesar Mazzanti and his organization on him, something Marcus didn''t want right now.


    "We don''t have that information yet, young master." A trusted subordinate of Marcus said in front of his leader, ignoring the naked woman on the bed where that young blond man was sitting.


    This mature woman looked at young master Symons and said. "You should be careful with the Fuller family. A few days ago, I came home and saw my husband talking about some problem with students at the academy who had insulted Nina Fuller. Dayster, they showed up injured. It seems that this Fuller family is not as easy to deal with as they seem."


    Marcus and his subordinate looked at the wife of the academy director, where Nina was a student, not knowing how this might affect their next actions.

 Chapter 253 The Arrival of Vicente Fuller

    <h4>Chapter 253 The Arrival of Vicente Fuller</h4>


    Four dayster...


    After finding out what had happened, Rory didn''t do anything rash and turned his attention to following Vicente''s ns and advancing some conversations for the group''s good.


    Marcus wasn''t interested in getting into trouble with the current protectors of the Fuller family either, so he was also careful in his movements and hadn''t done anything problematic in thest few days.


    Apart from the expansionist movements of the Scarlet Syndicate and House Mazzanti, nothing out of the ordinary had happened in Millfall in the past few days.


    Even Shelby, a young woman who sought the mes of chaos, was cautious in the short term, preparing for her moves that would unfold closer to the date of her wedding to Marcus.


    With about a month to go before her wedding day, she was only waiting for Vicente''s return and his reaction to one of her ns to proceed with her ns to throw Millfall into chaos.


    Amid this local calm moment, the Royal Army post in Millfall had finally received the reinforcements it had been waiting for to begin its hunt for the 3rd-stage basilisk.


    On the afternoon of the previous day, the first battalion in the region to hunt the basilisk had set out from Millfall in the direction of The Rocky Gorge.


    That afternoon, another group of soldiers would leave for the area, a group that included Nova, who naturally wanted to earn merit in this hunt in order to eventually increase her position within the army.


    And so, at daybreak, the city awoke with no unusual excitement for the new normal of the past few weeks, with groups of soldiers moving about and local powers working toward their own ends.


    In the midst of it all, a young man with ck hair and an unusual magical gem entered the city on horseback and rode quickly toward the center of Millfall.


    After days of travel, Vicente Fuller was finally back!


    Seeing his city, Vice had a smile on his face as he made his way to his house, where Nina should still be, as it was only a few minutes before she left for the academy.


    Eager to see his little sister again, he parted with his men a few minutes ago and took one of the two horses from his carriage to return to the city with his real identity.


    Meanwhile, the group of House Mazzanti men entered Millfall through a different entrance, quickly attracting the attention of the family men guarding that area of their territory.


    "Hey, where''s the boss?" A House Mazzanti soldier approached Vice''s carriage shortly after seeing it heading toward the family''s headquarters.


    "He went to see the youngdy." One of the three men there said. "Anyway, alert our people. We have trouble and a hostage with us."


    "What?" The man looked at the car and climbed up one of the sides, then saw a woman with a hood over her head lying on one of the seats inside.


    "What the fuck! Who is that?"


    "You''ll understand soon."


    ...


    While Vicente''s men took Jasmine to the family headquarters, he arrived in front of her house, where he quickly ordered his men to remain silent while he went to surprise Nina.


    Secretly entering their house, he moved cautiously into the kitchen, listening to the sound of people eating and Nina talking to Eve.


    He then moved and appeared behind Nina, signaling to Eve not to be rmed.


    He ced his hands on Nina''s shoulders, startling the girl, who immediately turned to see who it was.


    "Brother!" Nina cried as she jumped and immediately hugged her big brother.


    Eve finally smiled when she saw Vicente back and, well, relieved that the hunt for the pentagrams had worked.


    "Vicente, you don''t know how much I prayed for your return..." She said in an emotional tone. "You can''t imagine the things that have happened in your absence... I want to sincerely apologize for failing in my role. I didn''t think acting in your absence would be so difficult."


    Vicente found this strange as he took Nina into his arms and held her like a baby.


    Even though Nina was over 8 years old, with Vicente''s strength, he could easily lift her.


    "What are you talking about?"


    As she enjoyed being rocked by her brother, Nina saw his expression change a few times as Eve spoke to him, exining the problem that had urred in his absence.


    The genuine smile of being back home faded, soon to be reced by a look of anger as his skin reddened and his veins showed.


    There was a small shadow under Vicente''s eyes, and anyone looking at him right now could easily feel a chill from his dark mood.


    "Did all that happen?" He asked Eve after he had heard everything, knowing what Marcus Symons had ordered and also that Nina had only returned because of Nova and Casey''s joint action.


    "Unfortunately. We tried everything to protect Nina, but we have no influence at the academy, and this ce turned out to be the weakness that led to all this." Eve sighed, aware that her group could have done more to avoid such a situation if it hadn''t been for the rules of this academy.


    But she couldn''t deny her share of the responsibility for Nina''s abduction. None of this would have happened if she and the Vice men had been stronger.


    She felt guilty and wanted to do something about it!


    "I see..." Vicente avoided looking at Nina at that moment, filled with rage.


    ''Marcus... I thought you were smart and could do business with a rival. I thought giving you a chance before, but that''s not going to happen now!" He thought, seeing that the Symons family could only be his enemy.


    As someone who could negotiate with enemies and live with them, Vicente wouldn''t think of exterminating opponents without good reason. But when someone crossed his line, there was no going back, no way to repair his rtionship with them.


    If he decided to eliminate someone, he would not stop until his goal was achieved or he himself died!


    Since Marcus had targeted Nina, a poor, helpless, crippled child, there was no forgiveness for him!


    Even though Nina was okay and seemed to have suffered no irreparable damage, there was no way Vicente could forgive Marcus'' insolence!


    "So that''s it... Well, that''s good." He said as he set Nina down again. "That clears everything up. That''s better. Now, nothing is stopping me from acting against him. I have nothing left to think about."


    "What are we going to do?" Eve asked.


    "For now, nothing. First, I want to know what''s happened since Rory got back. Did he send the next group out to hunt pentagrams?"


    "Yes. I was supposed to be in that group, but Rory asked me to wait for his return so as not to leave Nina alone." Evemented, eager to go after her pentagram to be stronger.


    "I see. I''m sorry, but you must watch over her for now. Besides that coward Symons, we have other problems to deal with that will keep me and Rory busy. Stay with her for a few more days. You''ll go with the next group."


    She smiled as she looked at Nina. "Don''t worry. I just want to get stronger so I can protect her better. I''m not leaving without someone to take care of her in my absence."


    With that, Vicente soon left with Nina and headed for the academy.

 Chapter 254 It Could Have Been Worse

    <h4>Chapter 254 It Could Have Been Worse?</h4>


    Minutes after leaving home, Vicente was already outside Nina''s ssroom, where he, Eve, and two Fuller family guards were standing.


    In front of them, a beautiful orange-haired woman looked at them with interest but subtly showed her concern about what had happened and what it would force Vice to do.


    "Vice, I tried my best to help before. I didn''t expect him to do what he did over something that doesn''t even exist." She said, also feeling a little guilty since Marcus had only done what he had because of his jealousy of what might exist between her and Vicente.


    Marcus would never have ordered Nina''s kidnapping if it hadn''t been for her rtionship with Vicente.


    "Unfortunately, that''s how dirty noble society works." Vicente understood that Shelby was not to me.


    As much as she had been involved, she had never acted inappropriately toward him, nor had she given him any real reason to believe they were having an affair while she was engaged to Marcus.


    Marcus had done what he had done because of his selfish thoughts, strange worldview, and arrogance.


    As much as Vicente didn''t think Shelby was as trustworthy as Nova, he didn''t me her for what had happened.


    "That''s part of the reality of nobility." She sighed and regretted that Nina had to go through that and see a bit of the reality everyone associated with nobility had to deal with.


    ''Do you understand me now, Vicente? Do you understand why I hate them so much? What Marcus did is nothingpared to what other nobles or even members of royalty would do.'' She sighed as she lowered her head, d that the foolish Marcus had acted and not some truly terrible nobleman.


    In the worst case, someone in Nina''s situation could end up as a ve on the ck market and be lost forever...


    Vice didn''t think the same way as Shelby, but he had in mind that the corrupt nobility of this world could be much worse than Marcus.


    That made him hate the situation that had befallen Nina twice as much because she had narrowly escaped something that could have been ten times worse.


    As strong and promising as he was, Vicente didn''t want to have to avenge Nina in any way.


    Revenge was something that wouldn''t change reality. Even if it were often enough to make someone feel less bad about injustices, someone who suffered a loss wouldn''t necessarily have their reality repaired by revenge.


    Someone who was abused, traumatized, or killed wouldn''t have the main thing about what happened to them changed.


    What had already happened couldn''t be changed, no matter what the revenge potential of the person behind the victim.


    Vicente didn''t want to have to take revenge because he didn''t want someone more important to him to suffer things he couldn''t change. So, in the situation he was in now, he couldn''t help but feel many times worse than he should have in this situation, hating Marcus and what had happened much more than he would have expected.


    "In any case, you have my support, whatever your ns are, Vicente," Shelby said solemnly.


    "Hmm, I guess following your previous n won''t be bad." He told her, remembering the 3rd stage basilisk hunt. "I''m ready to go after the beast."


    "Oh?" She remembered this unfinished matter. "Are you sure? I don''t want to offend you, but are you capable? We''re talking about a 3rd stage beast. I told you about this hunt earlier but didn''t expect the royal forces to act so quickly.


    There''s already a battalion heading towards the central area of The Rocky Gorge."


    "Already?" Vicente didn''t know that and was naturally surprised.


    "Yes, they left yesterday afternoon. Another group will leave today, and the third andst group to go to that area will leave tomorrow." Shelby informed him. "Your friend Nova Bain should join the hunt in the group that leaves this afternoon."


    Vicente retained that information about Nova and asked. "How long do I have to join the hunt without losing the chance to collect the resources that might be in the basilisk''s nest?"


    "A week. If you take longer than that, I doubt you''ll get anything out of the hunt." Shelby was honest, even though she didn''t know if Vicente had anything to gain by going to The Rocky Gorge.


    "That''s enough. I''m going to try to focus on taking care of some of my group''s business for the next few days, and then I''m going to head to The Rocky Gorge." He said, aware he would have to use every opportunity in front of him if he wanted to deal with the Viscount''s family. "Can I count on your help?"


    "If you''re willing, I''ll give you all the information and support I can." She agreed, not doubting Vicente''s abilities.


    ''Even though he''s not yet strong enough to deal with 3rd-stage beings, he''ll have a chance to seed if he''s careful and doesn''t expose himself by being sneaky.'' She looked at him and thought that things might work out for them if he used hispetitors, avoided confrontation, and wasn''t too greedy.


    With that decided, Vicente let Shelby return to her ss while he quickly made his way to the academy''s directorate, where he wanted to meet with the head of the institution.


    What had happened to his sister was uneptable! How could an academy, where even noble students attended, allow a security breach so great that a student was kidnapped inside the academy?


    So they quickly arrived at the main office in the administrative wing of the academy, where a beautiful ck-haired woman, someone Marcus knew well, was working as the secretary.


    Seeing the new arrivals, that beautiful, mature woman swallowed her saliva and stood up, realizing that her husband was going to be in trouble.


    ''Vicente Fuller!'' She recognized the ck-haired young man at the head of the grouping toward her.


    "Wee to..." She was about to speak, forcing a smile at these people when Vicente interrupted her.


    "We''re here to talk to the director of this ce that ims to be the best academy in the city. Tell him that Vicente Fuller is here to demand answers about the incident with the student Nina!" Vicente said loudly enough for the academy director to hear his words in the office behind the wall where his wife was standing.


    She rushed into her husband''s office, not even needing to say anything to the middle-aged man with ck and white hair to alert him to such a morning problem.


    "What are we going to do? He''s absolutely right toe here." She said to her husband, aware that if it hadn''t been for the academy''s rules, it would have been difficult for Marcus to kidnap Nina there.


    She herself had helped Marcus with the arrangements for Nina''s kidnapping, but even so, she knew she didn''t have much room for her husband to escape this difficult conversation.


    "Shit! We have no choice. Let them in. I''ll take care of it." He told his wife, thinking he could handle that problem with another situation. "A lot of Nina Fuller''s rivals keep showing up injured. That should be enough for me to deal with this Vicente."


    She heard it and immediately left the office to let Vicente''s group in.

 Chapter 255 Dealing with the Academy

    <h4>Chapter 255 Dealing with the Academy?</h4>


    As he entered the office of the academy director where Nina had been studying, Vicente ignored the man with ck and white hair who smiled at him as he showed one of his hands.


    His men and Eve stood at the entrance, looking at the director, while Vicente walked slowly through the room, which was excessively decorated with books, paintings, and trophies.


    Although it wasn''t a harmonious ce, it had a beautiful view of the academy''s central courtyard, where children usually yed day and night.


    "Director Milo Burt, I never thought I would meet you. I graduated from the Academy of Stars of Martell Vige without ever seeing the director. But my sister, one of the top students at your academy, had her safety threatened inside your facility after only a few months here. How can you justify this? How do you n to solve this problem?"


    Hearing Vicente''s forceful tone, Milo looked at the young man with his smile frozen and cursed him with a thousand different names in his mind.


    ''Fucking brat. Who do you think you are to question me like that?'' Milo thought to himself, but he didn''t dare say it to Vicente''s face.


    Even if the young Fuller wasn''t a nobleman or someone of great local prestige, he couldn''t treat Vicente as if he were a nobody.


    What had happened to Nina had drawn the attention of all the families with young people studying at the academy. If he treated Vice the wrong way, it could be a problem for his academy.


    Ordinary academies in the Seidel Kingdom were mostly private institutions. As the academy''s director, Milo was one of the majority shareholders of this entity and could naturally be severely hurt if the academy suffered losses due to ill-considered words.


    But even so, Vicente wasn''t a nobleman to speak to him in that tone!


    "Vicente Fuller, don''t be so arrogant as toe into my office and act as if you were my boss," Milo said, looking Vice in the eye as if he were an adult correcting a child. "What happened to your sister was a tragedy for which I''m very sorry. But this is a unique case in our history. Don''t act like it''s the academy''s fault. There''s nothing I can do.


    Besides, as far as I know, your actions may have caused the incident with Nina. I heard that the kidnappers didn''t ask for anything in return for her freedom." He said, looking at Vicente suggestively.


    There were usually two kinds of kidnappings¡ªthe simplest, aimed at an exchange, and the mostplex, used as a threat.


    Nina''s kidnapping looked more like the second type, usually involving problems before the kidnapping.


    Vicente knew it better than Milo, but that man was too bold to tell him.


    "If you don''t want to take responsibility for what happens inside your academy, allow families to protect their members inside the study area.


    My sister was only kidnapped because of your stupid rules..."


    "Stupid rules? These rules are meant to protect our students from aggressive young people who are incapable of thinking rationally." Milomented in a harsh tone, ring at Vice. "Did you know, Vicente Fuller, that some of your younger sister''s rivals asionally turn up injured after disagreements with Nina?"


    "Oh? You seem to be using me of something, Milo. That''s a very serious usation. I hope you have proof." Vicente''s eyes narrowed as he sat down in front of the man.


    "No, I''m just speaking casually." Miloughed sarcastically. "It''s funny how often that happens. Some students even call sweet Nina the Shadow Tyrant."


    "Kids are mean by nature," Vicente said, aware that some of his men had actually had to deal with a few kids who had disagreements with Nina.


    Nina didn''t look for trouble at the academy. She had few friends, and when she wasn''t with them, she usually kept her distance from the other students.


    Being deaf and having limited mobility, Nina was ostracized by many young people her age or older.


    She didn''t have a problem with being ostracized herself, and Vicente didn''t want to interfere. Dealing with it would be essential for Nina to mature. But some kids who excluded her mistreated her, and some even made threats or tried to hurt her.


    That was something Vicente couldn''t ept!


    If Nina had ''normal'' physical abilities, he would teach her how to defend herself. But since that wasn''t the case, he wouldn''t let his sister get beaten up at school!


    So, his men had taken care of Nina''s problems personally for the past few weeks.


    "But it doesn''t matter what happens to these kids. If they''re in trouble, that''s up to them. It has nothing to do with what happened to Nina, Director Milo. So I hope you''ll make an exception and allow my men to apany her from now on. I guarantee they won''t disturb the order of your academy."


    Milo looked at Vicente silently, seeing his threats had failed to frighten the ''immature'' young man before him.


    "If you don''t like how we do things, you can take your sister to another academy, Vicente Fuller. I''m not going to change my rules for one student." Milo said with a teasing smile on his face.


    "Is that it?" Vice closed his eyes. "I hope you''re right. Regret is a tough thing to deal with."


    "Are you threatening me?" Milo stood up, releasing his level 4 Acolyte aura.


    But Vicente felt nothing, got up from where he had been sitting without difficulty, and walked slowly towards the office''s exit.


    "Have a good day, Director Milo. I hope you have nothing to do with what happened to my sister. If you did, may God have mercy on your soul." He left, leaving the man looking at him in disbelief, a little scared.


    Meanwhile, Vice muttered to Eve and his men. "I want you to take care of him. Use our influence to expose him and remove him from his position. In the meantime, contact those who can rece him. We''ll have someone we trust in the director''s position."


    With that, the group soon split up, with one of the men staying behind to wait for Nina outside the academy while Vice and Eve went in different directions.


    Thinking of his priority, his younger sister, Vicente set off in the direction of Nova''s residence while Eve went to send some orders to the Mazzanti family!

 Chapter 256 Unthought Acts

    <h4>Chapter 256 Unthought Acts?</h4>


    Meanwhile, at the Mazzanti estate...


    Jasmine had just arrived at Vicente''s estate and was quickly taken to the detention area.


    Watching his men finish closing Vicente''s hostage''s cell, Rory looked at her interestedly, having heard what had happened after his group split from Vice''s.


    Having heard from the three men who had apanied Vice to Ironcrest what had happened and who that woman was, Rory was aware of the resources his friend had at his disposal for the family but also of the current trouble over him.


    ''More trouble? Why is it that every time we get close to having some peace, something happens?'' He asked himself, remembering that after they had left for the Alpine Woodpecker Forest, he and Vice had thought that they would be able to grow up in peace for the next few months without any major challenges.


    They had to hunt pentagrams, find a way to use the Irwin family''s resources, and then prepare to deal with the Scarlet Syndicate.


    All things considered, everything was going well for them, and soon, they would be able to reach the ideal situation of no more local problems. From then on, they would have peace to grow.


    But out of nowhere, new problems had arisen. Now Vicente had a ridiculous promise to keep in ten years. There was the situation with the Symons family and Nina, but also the problem with that woman from the strongest organization on the continent, the Congregation of Revtions.


    Thinking about it, Rory was not in a good mood, feeling that the Mazzanti family''s situation was even more difficult now than when they were dealing with the Defiant Tyranny.


    ''Somehow, we''re now even more screwed than before. How is that possible?'' He looked at the beautiful woman while wearing a metallic mask on his face.


    Meanwhile, Jasmine looked at Rory and asked. "So this is the dreaded Mazzanti family? Looking at it from the inside, it seems ordinary to me... How did you manage to steal from the Irwin family? I''m really curious."


    Rory looked into her eyes and said. "Miss Jasmine, are you nning a robbery? Please leave that to the experts."


    "Haha, you''re funny. But when I think about how much you''ve aplished, I believe that''s a really tempting option. I wouldn''t mind taking a little risk with such good prizes." She joked, seeing that Rory had no intention of talking about it.


    "Anyway, ''Deputy,'' what are you going to do with me? Where''s your leader?"


    "Miss Jasmine, take your time. He''ll see you soon enough. For now, tell me about your position in the Congregation of Revtion. Which temple do you serve?"


    That woman had been talking to Vicente for the past few days about some kind of partnership to prevent both sides from perishing with their current problem. So, Rory wanted to talk to her quickly so he could help his friend evaluate Jasmine''s proposed deal.


    Maybe Vicente already knew a lot about her, but Rory still had to verify her information.


    He would do that while he let his friend do other things and start solving some local problems.


    "I''m from..."


    ...


    While Jasmine was answering Vicente''s questions, a blond man on the roof of a building in the center of Millfall looked thoughtfully to the east of the city.


    ''Cesar Mazzanti, huh? It looks like you''re moreplicated than we thought.'' Such a man from Ironcrest thought, having arrived in Millfall and already knowing practically everything there was to know about Cesar.


    He didn''t know Vicente''s identity since he had no special ability to reveal such a thing. However, he had found out enough to mention some crucial points to his partners at the Ironcrest Awakening Temple.


    ''Time for me to go back.'' He decided to head back to his city. ''I will let Levi decide what to do with you!''


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vicente was in the dark about another brewing problem that would hit him in a few weeks.


    Unable to solve all his problems, he arrived at Nova''s house and looked at the ce with emotion.


    He wanted to visit Nova for her. But after everything that had happened and how important she had been in saving Nina, he was there to thank her.


    Pa! Pa!


    "Nova, it''s me, Vicente." He said as he knocked on the door a few times.


    Nova would be leaving this afternoon with an army battalion. Still, Vicente was aware that she was at home at the moment.


    His informationwork was much better now than it had been weeks ago, and Vice now had observers keeping an eye on his main interests on the ground.


    He knew that Nova, who was supposed to be on herst hours of pre-departure leave for a new mission, was at home right now.


    After a minute of waiting, Vicente saw the front door of that residence open.


    "Vicente!" Nova shouted as she saw the face she hadn''t seen in over a month.


    She immediately hugged him and couldn''t help but ask him to forgive her for letting Nina down. "I''m sorry for what happened to your sister, Vice. I was out of town the day she was kidnapped and couldn''t help her sooner."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not your fault." Vicente smiled at her as he hugged her waist. "Anyway, you saved her. Without your help, Nina could have suffered much more. So, I thank you, Nova. You had no obligation, but you did what you did for her regardless."


    "Nina is like a little sister to me. You don''t have to thank me." She looked into Vicente''s eyes as she hugged him.


    Staring at each other in silence, they didn''t stay still for long. Feeling the great tension building up between them, they were both inside the residence in the blink of an eye, kissing like long-separated lovers.


    This time, Nova wasn''t as rational as on other asions with Vicente, and before she knew it, she was half naked in his arms and on the way to her bedroom.


    Vicente, too, was lost in emotion and soon was with Nova in a way he had never been with any other woman in this world.


    Without much thought, the two would spend the next two hours in that apartment getting to know each other on a much deeper level than they had ever attempted before!

 Chapter 257 Shocking Revelation

    <h4>Chapter 257 Shocking Revtion?</h4>


    At the end of their carnal reunion, Vicente and Nova were lying on her bed, both extremely sweaty, heavily breathing as they stared at the ceiling.


    Vicente had a satisfied expression on his face and could easily fall asleep now that he felt very rxed.


    On the other hand, Nova had an uncertain expression on her face, not knowing whether to focus on how good it felt to have done everything intimate one could do with someone of the opposite gender or how worried she was about what she had done.


    That was a traditional society, and she herself had the goal of giving herself to the man she loved and with whom she would one day have a family!


    But without thinking, she had gone to bed with Vicente and done things that couldn''t be undone!


    That was frightening, and she couldn''t help but stare at themp on her bedroom ceiling, confused to the core.


    Her heart was pounding while her mind was racing. Unlike Vicente, even if she wanted or tried to sleep, she couldn''t.


    ''What have I done?'' She thought, wondering if she had taken the right ''step'' in her rtionship with Vicente. ''I think I love him, but does he feel the same way about me? Or have I wasted my purity?''


    It scared her, but she didn''t dare to ask Vicente such a question.


    Vice didn''t have much on his mind at the moment. After having fun, pleasuring hispanion, and finally finishing his carnal moment with Nova, he wanted to rest and sleep. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do that now because he had business to attend to.


    "Nova, this was all fantastic. I don''t know what you have in mind, but this was no casual moment for me. You''re not only someone I trust, even with my sister, but you''re also someone I feel veryfortable with. I''d like to continue what we have here." He calmly said, knowing how Nova was.


    During their many conversations, Vicente discovered how traditional Nova was and that she wouldn''t pursue a rtionship like theirs without a future between them.


    There was no such thing as casual sex in Nova''s world.


    She might have made a mistake today, but if Vice didn''t show interest in a more formal rtionship with her, he was sure she would move away from him to avoid making any more ''mistakes.''


    Vicente wanted to stay by her side, and not just for his personal goals, so even though it was still early, he showed Nova that his interests weren''t superficial.


    "Do you really want it?" She looked at him, a discreet smile forming on her lips.


    "Yes, you''re important to me." He smiled back at her, making her feel perfect.


    "I feel the same way about you. I''m d we think alike, Vice." She hugged him and smiled in a way that made Vicente happy, as if her smile was everything to him, able to erase all problems from his mind.


    "About what we did today, I didn''t want to, but it was the best thing I''ve ever done!" She murmured to him, wanting to do more, much more.


    "But you have your obligations, and I have mine." Vicente smiled at her, seeing that they that they thought the same.


    "Yes, I have to leave Millfall for The Rocky Gorge in less than two hours..." Novamented, aware it would be an important opportunity for her but still a little annoyed that she wouldn''t be able to do more ''things'' with Vice.


    She longed for more after uniquely discovering herself!


    Vicenteughed and said. "Don''t worry, we''ll see each other again soon. Then we''ll have some privacy."


    "Oh? That makes me nervous." Sheughed back.


    "How about we meet when you get back from your hunt? I''ll take care of some problems while you''re gone, and when you get back, maybe we''ll have a few days together." He suggested.


    "That''s good for me."


    The two of them got up, finding it difficult to shower together and do nothing else. But their wills were strong, and with appointments to keep, they did nothing more than exchange a few kisses until they got dressed and said goodbye.


    ...


    After leaving Nova in front of the royal army headquarters in Millfall, Vicente went to the Benson residence, taking advantage of the fact that it was still daylight to continue with his real identity.


    At night, he intended to return to his identity as Cesar Mazzanti to care for Jasmine and his family''s affairs.


    However, he wanted to talk to Benson about his options now that he was a level 2 Acolyte. In addition, before returning to his identity as Cesar, Vice also wanted to stop by the local cksmith''s association and try to contact Lukas.


    Before approaching him as Cesar, he wanted to bring the blond guy closer to the Fuller family.


    With these ns in mind, Vicente soon found himself outside the Benson estate, where his master''s metal dummy soon granted him ess.


    Arriving at Benson''s door, Vicente was greeted by the man with a cry of surprise.


    "Vicente? You''re back?" The old man with short white hair approached him with a smile, expecting his student to be stronger due to the pentagram hunt.


    "I''m fine, master." Vicenteughed, not expecting such a warm response from Benson. "I was very lucky. After almost dying, I aplished something incredible."


    "Oh? That''s good. Then let me see your second ability. I want to know how it will affect your path in the forge." He said, eager to see Vicente''s second pentagram.


    Upon hearing it, Vice took a deep breath. ''If I show it to him, and well, I have no choice but to, he''ll connect the dots and discover that I''m Cesar Mazzanti.''


    "First of all, master, I have something important to discuss with you about myself. It concerns my second pentagram, so we need to talk about it." He solemnly said, causing Benson to take a step back as he saw that his excitement over the forge had to be put aside for the moment.


    "What is it? As your master, you can tell me anything, Vicente. I''ll do my best to help you as long as it''s within my abilities." He said as he positioned himself like a de facto master, with his hands behind his back and a thoughtful look on his face.


    "Well, there''s no other way to put it... I''m Cesar Mazzanti, and Cesar Mazzanti is me."

 Chapter 258 Obvious

    <h4>Chapter 258 Obvious?</h4>


    After Vicente said he was Cesar, Benson was silent momentarily, seeing that it all made sense.


    ''Indeed. Their skills are identical! But while Vice uses his forging skill, Cesar does it by killing his opponents! I hadn''t thought about the possibilities of his skills inbat!'' He pondered, realizing he had neglected to look closely at what had happened in Millfall.


    He had been so busy at the forge, thinking of ways to outdo himself, especially his great rival, that he hadn''t noticed something so simple.


    ''Come to think of it, with one exception, whenever Vice was "traveling," Cesar was in town! Only thest few weeks have neither of them been in Millfall!'' Benson clenched his fists, determined to leave his forge for a while to interact with the local powers.


    "I see. So you''re him." He murmured after a minute''s thought. "What should I call you then?"


    "Call me Vicente, master. That''s my real name. I only use the identity of Cesar to protect my real family. My little sister is all I have, and I don''t want to endanger her with what I do." He was sincere. "However, to achieve my goals, I have to take risks in things that could affect her. So I act like Cesar when I have to work."


    "I see..." Benson walked around Vicente and looked at the young man with a different eye.


    Vicente was no longer the young prodigy of the forge. Now, he was much more than that, someone capable of killing people in unimaginable ways.


    Not only that, he was now a person with a much more robust past than Vicente Fuller, someone with several enemies and problems to solve.


    Before saying what he thought of the situation, Benson asked. "Why did you decide to tell me this now? You could have done it before but didn''t for obvious reasons. But what''s changed now?"


    "My second pentagram," Vicente answered directly, his eyes following his master as he saw Benson circling him. "When you see it, master, you''ll understand me. There''s no way I could keep hiding the truth about myself from you, so I''ve decided to tell you once and for all.


    But don''t get me wrong. I didn''t tell you about my identity before because of my sister. I wouldn''t have bothered to hide it from you if it weren''t for her."


    ''I''m willing to risk it, but I can''t do it casually with Nina.'' He thought silently.


    "Oh? Then, show me the pentagram. I want to see what you''vee up with." Benson said with great curiosity.


    Vicente did not hesitate any longer and quickly showed his master his second essence, which was connected to the first Magic Gem.


    As he moved his mana through the gem, causing it to glow brightly, Vicente suddenly made a holographic figure appear from inside his body, gradually increasing in size.


    When that characteristic figure appeared, with inscriptions on its sides and a perfect three-dimensional body the size of a circr maintenance hole cover emitting a yellow glow, Benson almost felt his soul leave his body.


    Seeing and feeling a 3rd ss pentagram, yellow, on a young 2nd-stage Acolyte, he almost put aside the fact that Vice was already close to level 3 and couldn''t help but be shocked by the quality of his disciple''s second essence.


    "That..." He choked.


    "But... But that should be impossible! How did you manage that? How is it possible? Vicente, you... You should be dead!" He said in disbelief, seeing and feeling reality but feeling like it was all a dream.


    "I don''t know. In fact, it wasn''t my choice to absorb this pentagram, master. But it connected with me before I had a chance to escape, so I was forced to do my best and absorb it... Fortunately, I seeded." He said in a light mood, showing Benson that he himself didn''t understand what had happened.


    "But I passed through Ironcrest and met Professor Newton. He asked me to observe him from time to time and made himself avable to answer my questions. Maybe he''ll discover something in the future."


    "Newton?" Benson knew that name because the professor was a talented theorist in the field of forging.


    Newton could learn anything, as long as it wasn''t a pentagram skill or a Magic Gem characteristic. But his skills would never be enough for him to be an engineer, cksmith, alchemist, doctor, enchanter, tamer, etc., at the same time. To actually practice these professions, one would have to have natural abilities that he did not have.


    As such, Newton was not active in most of his professions. He merely learned and mastered the fields of knowledge by being a theorist or even a schr of those fields.


    But even though he didn''t work as a cksmith, Newton was an outstanding theorist, someone Benson respected for his talents and thoughts.


    Hearing Newton''s name from Vice''s mouth pleased Benson. It meant that his student had a good supporter, someone who could help Vicente go further!


    As Vicente''s master, Benson only wanted him to grow up, so the fact that the young man had other teachers along the way didn''t bother the old Millfall cksmith.


    Then he put aside his shock for a moment and said. "Vicente, show me the skill of this pentagram and how it affects your first skill when used together."


    Vicente smiled and said. "My second ability has to do with field lines. It gives me the ability to see and manipte electromaic field lines around me."


    As he spoke, he used his ability and subtly caused distortions to appear in his surroundings, with some metallic objects in this forge shaking and bluish rays appearing here and there.


    "When I let this pentagram influence my first ability, I can form electromaic barriers, manipte metals more easily, and even ''give'' electromaic properties to things I manipte or touch." He said as he demonstrated for his master.


    Benson watched as Vicente quickly extracted the metals from an ore before it took the form of a shield capable of repelling things.


    At the same time, he noticed that the space around Vicente was distorting, and Benson easily understood how it worked.


    ''Oh? If I try to get close to you, my speed will get slower and slower, which could make the distance between us infinite.'' He wasn''t that shocked, but he liked it.


    Such a thing wouldn''t stop someone of his level from catching up with Vicente, but it could make a big difference against weaker people!


    Seeing all it, Benson naturally loved his student''s new pentagram and was already theorizing about what this young man could do with these new abilities!

 Chapter 259 Robot Armor

    <h4>Chapter 259 Robot Armor</h4>


    "With this ability, I think you''ll be able toplete some of my projects, Vicente!" Benson said as he looked at his student with a twinkle in his eye.


    Benson had several dreams about forging. He wanted to see his projects gain life, something others had told him was impossible to achieve.


    He had been quietly developing his projects for years, always looking for talented young people to help him develop them and bring them to life.


    He didn''t care if someone else finished his projects. As long as he could see some of his idease to life and seed, that was good enough for him.


    His ego wouldn''t stop him from achieving his dreams with the help of others!


    He felt he could achieve his goals with Vicente''s help after seeing the recent improvements his student had undergone.


    "Huh? Master?" Vicente didn''t know anything yet, so of course, he didn''t quite understand what that was all about.


    Benson noticed his student''s confusion and took a few steps back.


    "Vicente, don''t worry about your identity. It''s safe with me. I don''t see any problem with you being who you are." Benson said, settling that before moving on to his interests.


    "But you should be careful who you show your magical abilities to. From the moment you show your powers as Cesar, anyone who sees you using your magic as Vice will realize you''re actually the same person."


    "I am aware."


    Benso ran a hand through his beard and smiled. "Anyway, I''m d about your progress. You must have benefited greatly from the pentagram. That''s why your magic is so strong today, and you''ve already reached level 2. If you continue to work hard, you can reach level 3 soon.


    As for your new traits, they will serve you well in the forge. From what I''ve seen, you can already easily extract metals from minerals. Your next step in forging is to further alter the properties of the metals under your control so that theybine in more interesting ways for your purposes.


    By doing so, everything you make will have more power and, if you wish, can carry some of your properties. For example, the shield you''ve created can be very effective against attacks based on the elements Earth and Lightning. But it''s still weak. If you deepen your skills, you might be able to create something that can even affect the environment around you."


    As he said everything, giving Vicente a lesson, Benson had a twinkle in his eye and gradually got to the part he most wanted to discuss.


    "... In this way, one day, you may be able to create an artifact with your own abilities, based on your affinities, of course. That will be the beginning of a new era for you as a cksmith."


    Then he nodded to the metal doll he used as a butler on his estate and said. "This is a failure of mine, but in your hands, it could be a sess."


    "A failure? What do you mean, master? It looks like an excellent autonomous puppet to me." Vicentemented as he recognized the first of his master''s creations that this old man treated as his most important secret.


    Bensonughed. "It would be if its purpose was to be an ordinary doll capable of doing basic services. But this one is to be a full body armor, a dream of mine."


    "Full body armor?"


    "If it worked properly, it could function as a robot armor. It would assist its wearer in many different ways without forcing them to givemands, while the wearer couldmand only the essentials and concentrate on their own powers.


    With it, a person without the ability to fly could fly at high speeds, have des hidden in their hands and feet, but also solid defenses along the entire length of their body," Benson expressed in a tone that showed Vice how important it was to the white-haired old man in front of him.


    ''That sounds like an iron man...'' Vicenteughed as he listened to Benson. ''But would it work in the magic world? I know how valuable such armor would be, but would it be feasible to rely on something that could be damaged at any moment? A single elemental attack outside of one''s domain can quickly end a battle.'' He remembered Jasmine''s attack.


    But Benson didn''t care. Every project had its ws and risks.


    "... Eventually, armors like this one could function independently of their wearers and perform missions for their owners! That would be revolutionary!"


    "That sounds like it... But it doesn''t sound like something a cksmith would do. It must be veryplex, the kind only engineers could do, along with cksmiths and enchanters." Vicemented.


    Benson looked at him with a smile. "You''re not wrong. In that case, this armor would never work the way I imagine it because it would have to have a lot of mechanisms and magical inscriptions that would consume much mana. That would result in low efficiency."


    He had tried a little bit of everything and had reached the point in his journey where he was looking for special talents that might solve some of the problems that were holding him back.


    Benson knew if he had to rely on the partnership of professionals, as Vicente had said, his ns would note to fruition.


    "But it''s different for you, Vicente. Electricity is behind almost everything that makes armor like this work the way I n. If you make it with your special powers, it will be possible. It won''t have to have as many mechanisms as items made by engineers and cksmiths because of how you manipte metals. And it will be able to have electrical properties, given your mana.


    You would need precision and technique to make it work, which you don''t have yet, but I can teach you.


    With all this, I believe you can test my theory when you reach level 5." He said in an excited tone.


    "Do you think it will work?"


    "Possibly. But even if it fails, it will still be better than what I have achieved. I''m sure of that." He replied confidently before adding. "Anyway, if you help me with this, Vicente, it will also be important for you. As interesting as your weapons are, they have a limit you haven''t thought of yet."


    "Oh?" Vicente became a little more interested in what his master had to say.

 Chapter 260 The Weakness of Guns

    <h4>Chapter 260 The Weakness of Guns?</h4>


    Vicente''s guns were the most important and valuable things in the Mazzanti family. They kept him alive and were what had made his family capable of growing considerably in recent months.


    If they had any defects or problems that would limit him in the future, he needed to know as soon as possible so he could think of countermeasures.


    Benson knew how vital these weapons were to Cesar Mazzanti, so he decided to use something he had already realized to draw his student''s attention to his ns.


    "Vice, I don''t know where you got the idea for your weapons. But as ingenious as they are and as useful in the hands of low-level people, they have a fundamental w that will limit you in the future."


    He slowly picked up some materials from the surrounding area to show Vicente as he spoke.


    "Vice, what happens when a reservoir has much more in it than it can handle?" He asked as he held a brown ore in his right hand and infused mana in it.


    "It explodes." Vicente took a few steps back before the ore exploded.


    "It does explode. But an ore suffers from this because it has low properties. An artifact''s properties can exponentially multiply if you manipte its metals. But even after that, such artifacts will still have their limitations." He picked up a 1st-grade dagger and infused it with his mana, quickly making it explode.


    "Different metals, different forging processes, in short, anything you can think of can enhance these characteristics. But at the end of the day, the ingredients of an artifact will always have their limits, and so will the artifacts.


    Your weapons are excellent, but it''s unlikely that you''ll ever be able to create 4th-grade weapons." Benson''s eyes narrowed. "A Sovereign''s mana is so rich that magicians of that level or higher can''t infuse all the mana they have in their bodies into weapons. At most, they can infuse fractions of their power or even use artifacts, but without infusing their mana into them."


    Auxiliary artifacts were very good for low-level magicians and ordinary people in general. But at a high level, individual power was the most important thing. Even people with low talents prefer to use their special abilities rather than artifacts once they reach the 4th-stage.


    That didn''t mean they didn''t use artifacts. But they didn''t rely on them!


    That was the point. Such strong experts used artifacts to help them at certain times. But they relied on their pentagrams and spells when it came to life and death.


    Benson knew it and also knew that if Vicente wanted to grow by relying on his weapons, his limit would be the beginning of the 4th stage, something impressive, but it wouldn''t put him at the top of Pris Realm.


    "In other words, your weapons will be limited to the 3rd stage. In addition, you won''t be able to do anything. Whenever someone tries to use more power than an item can handle, the weapon in question will explode, just like the items I showed you." He finished exposing the weakness of firearms.


    Vicente didn''t doubt Benson, for his master''s words were based on the principles of forging.


    ''Materials have limitations. If they can''t improve them qualitatively, the day wille when my men will be so strong that my weapons will be useless.'' Vicente became more serious.


    "If I be..."


    Benson understood what Vicente was about to say and expressed. "My answer is not generated by any limitation on my part to see the way ahead.


    I may not know everything you will one day, Vice, but the basicws of forging don''t change, regardless of the level of the cksmiths.


    So, bing a 4th or 5th-stage cksmith won''t solve your weapons problem once and for all. At most, you''ll be able to improve your artifacts so that they can withstand being used on high-level bodies."


    "If that''s true, then there shouldn''t be any higher-level cksmiths, master. After all, what good is a 5th-grade weapon if it can''t be used to strengthen a Paragon?" Vicente asked.


    "Such a weapon is great in the hands of a Mage or a Sovereign." Benson surprised Vicente a bit.


    That was the purpose of artifacts in this world. Use high-level artifacts when you are still weak to increase your potential in battle!


    Using 5th-grade artifacts between two Paragons would add nothing to the battle. However, a Sovereign using items of the same rank would have a great advantage over other Sovereigns.


    However, using these weapons couldn''t be based on putting all of one''s mana into these items because then they would be damaged, as Benson had said.


    "The problem with your weapons is that they depend greatly on how your men infuse mana into them and fire energy-charged bullets," Benson exined differently. "In the case of a magician using a sword, they will rarely infuse their weapon with much mana. On the contrary, they will use their mana in their own body or in their techniques. That changes everything."


    Vicente listened to his master''s answer and thought. ''It seems the problem with my weapons is that they are not designed to help. Theypletely rece the powers of the magician behind them. They rely only on mana and their own properties.''


    "But Vice, as much as you can''t increase the characteristics of your weapons much further, it''s not necessarily the end. You might be able to reach the 4th-stage because of what these weapons can offer you. Also, if I''m right in my theories, the robot armor might solve your problems."


    "That? But wouldn''t it have the same limitations as my weapons?" Vicente didn''t understand.


    "Not exactly," Benson said after thinking about his project for a long time. "Your weapons depend on the power of the user to work as they do. Even if you can change them somehow, it won''t change much in the future.


    But my armor, built by you, has the potential to be independent of the user. Everything about it will depend on you, the creator. If you can give it some of your characteristics and make it work properly, it can be as strong as you are!"


    Hearing Benson''s excited tone, Vice understood what his master was trying to tell him.


    Such armor might be of little help to Vicente, but for his weaker men, it would be just as important, if not more so, than for him!


    Considering his situation, Vicente couldn''t help but remember his sister and how something like this could be perfect for her.


    ''If Benson is right, even if Nina doesn''t awaken her magical powers, she could still be a powerful woman wearing armor like this! He encouraged himself, feeling he could no longer turn back, and looked at this project with fresh eyes.


    "Okay, I understand. I''m interested in studying this armor right away, master." He said the words Benson had been waiting for.

 Chapter 261 Time to Expand the Family!

    <h4>Chapter 261 Time to Expand the Family!</h4>


    "Hahaha, I''ll give you my project first. You should study it and only thene back to me so that we can really start working on it." Benson said as he took a thin, handwritten book from his storage item.


    Picking it up, Vicente flipped through it and saw the various points about the robot armor, which had many parts and details he still didn''t understand.


    "I see... I''ll have to continue my study while I try to understand it. Only then can we do something about it and start our tests." He muttered, seeing that hecked technical knowledge.


    "That is the point. In order for us to move forward with this project, you need to be a 2nd-stage cksmith." Bensonmented as he ran his hand through his beard. "You currently have an interesting magic level, on par with some beginner 2nd-stage cksmiths. But considering the speed of your progress, youck technical knowledge.


    However, you are a rare gem regarding theories, Vicente. If you dedicate yourself, you''ll reach 60% efficiency in your production in a matter of days or weeks.


    Vicente understood what Benson meant. He was basically telling him to focus his time on the art of forging.


    "Unfortunately, I have matters to attend to regarding Cesar''s identity, master. I''ve recently been involved in problems that are difficult to solve. I can''t stay in a forge and focus all my time on that. I have to take risks as Cesar to aplish some goals." He was sincere.


    Benson was no fool and didn''t need to hear details from Vicente. It was evident that Cesar had many problems to deal with that would prevent such a young man from making better use of his time.


    "Anyway, whenever possible, you should study our art, Vice. That might help you solve your problems." He said as he looked into his disciple''s eyes and ced a hand on one of the young man''s shoulders.


    Seeing that his master wouldn''t push him but wouldn''t advise him to stoppletely to solve his problems, Vice realized that he would still have to lead a busy life.


    Fortunately, he was used to this life of having no free time and always working to achieve goals.


    "I''ll do my best."


    With that, the two soon said goodbye after Benson gave Vicente hisst piece of advice and learned that he would have to go without seeing him for a few days.


    Leaving his master''s house with a better idea of how to develop his forging skills and make better use of his powers, Vicente went straight to the cksmiths'' Association building.


    There, he made his way to the soon-to-be-closed shops to order materials. After that, he went to the association''s library after paying an errand boy to look for Lukas.


    It was time for him to bring people into his family with skills beyond fighting. He needed exceptional professionals, something he could now afford with the Irwin family''s coins!


    The way to get these people was through Lukas, who he wanted by his side to run his family''s forge in his absence!


    ...


    Hourster, it was evening in Millfall when Vicente left the association''s library.


    As he left the library, he soon met a blond, well-dressed young man waiting for him outside the association building.


    "I heard that you wanted to see me," Lukas said as he approached Vicente with a smile.


    Vicente smiled back and said. "I have important matters to discuss with you, my friend."


    "Oh? That''s interesting. But first, how was your trip, man? You were gone for several weeks." He squeezed one of Vicente''s hands, curious to know what had changed to move this guy in such a way.


    Previously, Rory''s conversations with his group hadn''t developed as much as he would have liked, and Lukas had thought that Vicente needed time to develop a deeper rtionship with his group.


    But suddenly, Rory had made hard to refuse offers to two of his allies, and now Vicente wanted to meet him to talk business. That was enough to make Lukas curious!


    "Let''s walk while we talk." Vicente led the way, and soon, the two of them were walking through the center of Millfall.


    "Well, I''ve been out of towntely, doing business but also improving my strength. As you can imagine, I''m an Acolyte now." He said, surprising Lukas, who couldn''t sense Vicente''s mana anymore.


    The two of them were currently at the same level. Since Vicente camouged his mana inside his body, Lukas had no idea of the real level of the ck-haired young man next to him.


    "So you''ve also absorbed your second pentagram recently? That''s good. That means you''ll soon be a 2nd-stage cksmith." Lukas said, having also absorbed his second essence a few days ago.


    "With the improvements I''ve made and the business I''ve done outside of Millfall, I think I''ve reached a new level, my friend. It allows me to look at the people around me and see an opportunity for both sides." He looked meaningfully into Lukas'' eyes.


    Lukas was no fool and quickly understood what Vicente had in mind. "Do you want to raise the level of our rtionship? You want a deeper partnership?"


    "That''s right. I''m willing to support those who are willing to be my family''s exclusive professionals. Of course, I''ll pay for all the resources you need, a fixed sry, and improvement costs, such as purchasing spells, books and paying for exams in associations or guilds.


    In the meantime, all those interested in this arrangement will have to do is join my family and be avable to produce and repair whatever we need."


    Lukas'' eyebrows knitted together and he stopped walking, looking at Vicente strangely. "How are you going to do that? Did you happen to find a chest full of gold coins on your journey?"


    To hire just one person and provide everything Vicente promised, one would need between 100 and 200 gold coins per month to take care of an Acolyte at the first 3 levels of the stage. But Vicente seemed to want more than one such person, and moreover, people from different areas, which would, of course, increase his costs even more.


    Hiring only five 2nd stage people would be extremely expensive, even for a Baron''s family!


    Therefore, Lukas couldn''t help but wonder how Vicente was going to do such a thing!

 Chapter 262 Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 262 Celebration?</h4>


    Vicente didn''t want to tell Lukas the whole truth right away. That would bepromising and unnecessary. However, he did want Lukas and some other professionals on his side.


    The cost would be high, as Lukas imagined. But the benefit would be much greater.


    For example, by having an alchemist on his side, Vicente''s family could raise someone who would bemitted to serving the family and who could produce exactly the pills and potions they needed.


    Though the cost of maintaining such a single professional would be high, the return and potential they could provide were immense.


    Vicente would have to spend a lot of money to have each of these professionals on his side. But each of them would elerate the rate of progress of his group rtive to its numbers and capabilities.


    In short, with individuals capable of producing things for the group, they could speed up its expansion rate and thus achieve more abundant and valuable business, which would naturally increase the number of coins and profits for the group.


    Millfall currently had plenty of room for the Mazzanti family to grow. However, Vicecked the people and resources to nurture them.


    That would allow him to increase their numbers and quickly fill the void left by Defiant Tyranny.


    But there was only a short time for him to do this, or he would lose the opportunity. At the moment, not only was the Scarlet Syndicate gradually upying the space left by the Defiant Tyranny, but other groups simr to Vicente''s were also moving into the city''s shadows.


    Depending on his family''s current growth, Vicente wasn''t sure if he would be able to be the biggest force in Millfall''s underworld in the short term.


    To elerate his group''s growth, he was willing to make the investment that Lukas doubted he could afford.


    For now, the Scarlet Syndicate is preupied with their own profits and their new weapons. They won''t look at my family for a few more weeks. But after that...'' Vicente narrowed his eyes, aware that his personal growth would cause problems for his people.


    The truth was that he was growing very fast by local standards. Vicente expected to reach level 3 in no more than 8 days. However, with this level of power, he was sure that the leader of the Scarlet Syndicate, Brody Wright, would feel threatened.


    Even though he already had weapons in the hands of his men and was on the allied side with the most power between him and Vicente, that man could very soon change his mind about the young Fuller.


    Aware of the problem he might have with Brody, Vicente wanted to grow as much as possible over the next month. So he wanted to bring Lukas and such a young man''s allies into his family!


    Rory had already approached the two people he thought he had a good chance of bringing into the family. Still, Vicente was moving on his own to try this with Lukas.


    He said, answering the question of the blond man next to him. "More or less. You could say I found a treasure, haha. But if youe with me, I''ll tell you in detail what happens, but also my ns.


    Lukas,e with me. Let''s reach the 3rd stage and surpass Millfall''s level together." He showed one of his hands to the young man with a doubtful look.


    "The 3rd stage? Is that your goal and leaving Millfall?" Lukas looked at him cautiously.


    "My goal is to grow as much as possible, my friend. Millfall can''t be the end of my journey, and I think you feel the same way. Since you have ambitions to reach better ces in the future, why don''t we do it side by side? As cksmiths, we can help each other." He said confidently, not caring about the rivalry between his and Lukas'' masters.


    Lukas didn''t care either, but he was unsure about Vicente''s ability to fulfill his words.


    "Are you willing to make a Magic Agreement with me? I don''t want to distrust you, Vice, but I find it hard to believe you can keep this promise... No offense." Lukas said, looking at Vicente and seeing the conviction in the ck-haired young man''s eyes. "I don''t want to relinquish my exclusivity as a magician without guarantees."


    Vicente smiled. "But of course. That''s the minimum. But first, I''d like your help in getting some of your allies to join me as well. I think I can afford up to five professionals like you simultaneously."


    "I can talk to some of my contacts. But you''ll have to convince them on your own." Lukasmented. "I can arrange a meeting between you and them to sort it out."


    "Perfect. How about we do it in five days? I n on going to Martell Vige today to deal with a problem in one of my warehouses, and I won''t be back in town until then." He made up this excuse to justify his disappearance for the next few days.


    "Five days? Okay, I''ll see what I can do." Lukas saw no problem with that. "You cane to my house in the evening in five days. I''ll ensure that as many of my contacts as possible await you there."


    With that, the two parted ways, Lukas running off to find his allies in Millfall while Vicente made his way to disguise himself and then return to his identity as Cesar Mazzanti.


    Vicente Fuller was already in the city. Now, it was time for Cesar Mazzanti to return from his pentagram hunt!


    ...


    Late at night on Vicente''s first day back in Millfall after weeks away from the city, he finally arrived at the Mazzanti family estate to meet his men!


    As their chief entered the front door, a group of nearly 20 of the family''s soldiers celebrated his return, pping their hands in excitement at Vicente''s triumphant return.


    Vicente was now a level 2 Acolyte, but not only that but someone with a yellow pentagram!


    Almost everyone there had idolized him before, but now their fanaticism towards him had increased by several levels!


    "Boss, congrattions on your progress!"


    They said simr things as Vicente took off his mask and smiled, happy to be back with his people.


    "Thank you, everyone. But let''s not celebrate too loudly. Our enemies are on the prowl, and they shouldn''t know how well we''re doing." He said, easily silencing his men.


    "But I bring you good news." He showed one of his hands where the spatial ring was with all the resources he had brought for some of his staff.


    "Here, I have important resources that will help some of you to increase your magical powers!"

 Chapter 263 That’s Not Good Enough

    <h4>Chapter 263 That''s Not Good Enough</h4>


    After reuniting with several of his men, including old and new family members, Vicente quickly gave the resources to Rory to distribute among the most suitable ones.


    While seeing his friend after days, Vicente heard from Rory. "Don''t worry about these new problems. We''ll deal with whatever it is. Sooner orter, we''ll fulfill your promise to the representatives of the Seidel Magical College, and we''ll also deal with the Jasmine problem."


    "I know. Thanks for the words anyway." Vicente stated as he walked next to Rory to the detention of his property.


    "And Nina? Have you seen her?" Rory asked about the young girl, the subject that probably worried Vicente the most, even considering everything that was going on.


    "She''s fine. As for the problem with Marcus Symons, I''ll deal with that when the timees. For now, let''s continue with our old ns." He voiced with an expression that was hard to read.


    Vicente had talked to Eve, some of his men, Shelby, and even Nova about everything that had happened. He was furious with Marcus but knew he couldn''t deal with the young master Symons in the short term.


    If he made a mistake, he''d be in trouble with the whole kingdom!


    Since he was weak and had little influence in the meantime, he intended to leave Marcus alone in the short term to deal with the problems concerning the strength of his group and Jasmine.


    But sooner orter, he would have to deal with the Symons family. This family would either lead to his destruction or be destroyed by him!


    "What are you going to do now?"


    He replied to Rory before opening a door that led up the stairs to where Jasmine was. "I''m going to take care of some problems and go to The Rocky Gorge. If I''m lucky, I might be able to get some valuable items from the nest of the 3rd stage basilisk."


    "Are you sure about that?" Rory looked at Vicente worriedly. "Just because we got away from that wounded and exhausted woodpecker doesn''t mean..."


    "I know. But I don''t have many options. If I can at least get something from that creature''s nest, I can publicly justify using more of the resources stolen from the Irwin estate.


    Besides, we have to take advantage of every opportunity. Dealing with the problem of Jasmine and the representatives of the Seidel Magic College won''t be easy."


    "Do you want me to go with you?"


    "No, I''ll go alone. I want you to take care of the expansion of the family in Millfall. With the funds I''ve given you, we''ll be able to make some improvements and increase the number of our men."


    Rory nodded and asked. "Will we follow the exchange of people with your partners and also with our men in Martell Vige?"


    "Yes."


    "All right. I''ll make the changes as soon as I can."


    After Rory said these words, they arrived in front of the cell where Jasmine was, both of them with masks on their faces.


    Seeing Vicente next to Rory, Jasmine didn''t need to feel his level to know that this was Cesar, the man she had traveled with for weeks.


    "Cesar Mazzanti, I thought you''d left me." She teased him.


    "How could I? You and I have a lot of history together, miss." Vicenteughed before bing more serious as he looked at Rory. "Have you collected her story?"


    "Yes. Now, I''ll need a few days to verify it. But I''ll have what you need in a week at the most." Rory said while Jasmine watched him without much concern.


    With her special ability, her position in the Awakening Temple, where she worked, was not low. Even though she was only an Acolyte, Jasmine''s future prospects were not small.


    She could be someone very important in the future, so she was already highly valued, even though she was only a young level 5 Acolyte.


    That was what gave her the confidence to be of value to Cesar and thus not be killed by him in the short term.


    "You will discover how good or bad it is to be rted to me." She said in a humorous tone when she saw that they were being careful, a good sign for her.


    Their caution meant that they would make the best possible choice, which, in her opinion, would prevent a foolish act that would lead to her death.


    The most important thing for her at the moment was not to get revenge for falling into Cesar''s hands but to survive the dangerous and talented leader of the Mazzanti family. As for Mark and La, she hoped they wouldn''t screw everything up. But at the end of the day, her life was the most important thing to her!


    "Good or bad?" Rory looked at her.


    "If your leader makes a deal with me, we can grow a lot together. That will be good, of course. But if he chooses to deal with me in a different way, sooner orter, you will be faced with despair." She said tly.


    "You''re really brave," Vicentemented. "Do you think I''ll just make a deal with someone who tried to kill and rob me?"


    "If you''re smart, I''m sure you will."


    Vicenteughed under his mask. "What exactly are you offering me, Jasmine? We''ve been talking for days, but you''ve always been vague. Just showing me how bad it can be to kill you won''t be enough to change your situation. I need more."


    "Besides influence in a superior organization, you''ll have inside information. We in the Congregation of Revtions know everything before anyone else. That alone should be enough for you." She said something she had already told Vicente.


    Vicente then said. "I wanted to know what you people of the Congregation of Revtions really do. I doubt you are just an organization dedicated to developing magic in Pris Realm. What can I really gain by having you on my side?"


    Jasmine became more serious once she saw that Vicente was no fool who believed what the members of the Congregation of Revtions told their many believers.


    "essing privileged information about my organization could be dangerous, Cesar. I''m not saying this to threaten you, but as a non-member, you''re better off not knowing everything I could do to help you."


    "That''s not good enough." Vicente was firm. "If you want to make a deal with me, you must show me your real value. Until then, forget about getting anything from me."


    As he said these words, he left her behind and went back to the upper level of his estate.


    Rory followed him and asked. "Don''t you want to make a deal with her?"


    "Of course I do," Vicente replied when he was far away from Jasmine. "But I''m going to make the best deal I can. I''ll force her to guarantee things that are really important to us, not just what she wants to do."


    "Oh? Do you think she can do more?"


    "Of course. Do you believe that the organization with a monopoly on Magic Gems and Awakening in Pris Realm is as simple an institution as its members im to be?" Vicenteughed sarcastically.

 Chapter 264 High-Level Item

    <h4>Chapter 264 High-Level Item?</h4>


    Rory became a few degrees more serious as he listened to Vicente.


    Unlike Vicente, Rory hadn''t had the experience of growing up on Earth, a much easier ce to be skeptical of ideologies.


    In a world without special powers, it was effortless to doubt the existence of higher-level powers. But in the world of magic, with its fantasticponents, it was more challenging to doubt certain things.


    The level of some magicians was so high that it wouldn''t be wrong to consider them Gods or Saints. It would even be extremely easy to worship them.


    The result of these differences between the Pris Realm and Earth was that in Vicente''s new world, people were much more attached to certain ideas.


    As much as this was a world where one had to defy the heavens to grow, skepticism was umon and something only the strongest had after a long journey with many experiences.


    A young person like Rory or even Eve tended to believe what the Congregation of Revtion preached!


    They weren''t stupid enough to think that the members of the Awakening Temple didn''t have their own interests. But they didn''t have Vicente''s skepticism about this organization.


    "Do you think there''s something deeper they''re hiding from us?" Rory soberly asked as he followed Vicente.


    "Yes, I do. I think that''s the least you can expect from the organization that controls the Awakening across the continent. There must be important things they are hiding. Important secrets will turn the world upside down once out of that organization."


    Vicente was a criminal by nature. He distrusted any powerful organization, government, or institution with a monopoly on anything.


    It was in his nature to be skeptical of other people''s intentions!


    "What are you going to do with this? Even if there is some disturbing secret, we are tinypared to them. They''re the strongest on the continent, Vicente." Rory said seriously.


    "I know that. And we have no reason to act against them unless they act against us first. But since we''re going to make a deal with Jasmine, we must ensure we get the best for ourselves." Vicente smiled at his friend. "If one day she has ess to a secret that could change our situation, we have to know!"


    That was his point. He didn''t want to act against the Congregation of Revtions or even be their rival. On the contrary, he wanted to be a friend of the continent''s strongest.


    Since Jasmine was already in his hands, she would be his link to that power, theoretically without military, political, or economic goals.


    Rory wasn''t as skeptical as Vicente but wasn''t a fool. "I see. If anything, it''s better for us if we can force Jasmine to give us more than she wants."


    "That''s my intention."


    "Okay, I''ll keep checking her information over the next few days. I''ll try to have something moreplete on her before she leaves for Rocky Gorge."


    "Hmm. Now, go take your new pill. Take advantage of the fact that I''m here to raise your magic to level 2." Vicente said before going to the vault in his residence while Rory went to the meditation room.


    Arriving at the vault, Vicente looked at the coins and resources there.


    The vault was practically empty!


    But that was to be expected. With the cost of his current operations, he was spending more than he was making. Besides, he couldn''t have too many resources in there since the Scarlet Syndicate and the royal army could visit them at any time to demand some kind of inspection.


    Now, their situation was bnced, but it was the bnce of a see-saw. The slightest move by a third party could easily bring them down again!


    Vicente then ced more coins there so his men could cover their expenses, and the family would have enough to get by for the next 15 days.


    He also put some of the items he had bought in Ironcrest and not delivered to Rory, including a 2nd-grade item, 100% efficiency, something better than what he had stolen from the Irwin family.


    Taking off the ne around his neck, Vicente ced it in a smallpartment of the evaluation machine and began the evaluation by injecting some of his mana into it.


    After a few moments, the machine beeped three times, signaling the end of the evaluation.


    [Evaluationpleted...]


    [Processing results...]


    [Error. Please retryter.]


    Vicente read it and sighed, realizing he would have to try again in the future when he had a 3rd-grade item.


    ''It seems that Julian has given me something of high value. If this tool can''t read it, it must have a high value.'' He took his ne back from the machine and put it around his neck again.


    Machines like that could even describe soil, water, and pieces of wood. They could evaluate everything except items of higher quality than themselves.


    Failure in an evaluation meant only one thing. The level of the machine used was ipatible with that of the item being evaluated!


    "Sigh... It''s not bad. It''s better that it has a high value than something ordinary. Since it''s mine, let it be something fantastic." Vicente muttered as he walked out of his vault with no regrets, as his group needed such items for appraisal.


    He intended to bring several professionals into his family, so he needed more than one such machine.


    With that settled, Vicente set out to find Casey, thest person he wanted to speak to upon his return to Millfall.


    One of his men had already informed him of Rory''s movements over the past few days, so he wanted to thank Casey for his earlier action to save Nina but also to confirm their agreement.


    From that day on, Casey would no longer work for the local nobility and would be an exclusive member of the Mazzanti family!


    In addition to him, from what Rory had already done, an engineer and an enchanter friend of Lukas were almost certain to join the Mazzanti family in the next few days.


    Vicente would just have to wait for his meeting with Lukas in five days to confirm these and perhaps other additions to the family!


    That way, Vicente would be able to take care of various problems and family matters before his nned trip to The Rocky Gorge.


    His meeting with Lukas woulde soon as the days passed quickly.


    As time passed, his family would make new advancements among some of their weaker men and even among the Acolytes!

 Chapter 265 Getting Professionals (1)

    <h4>Chapter 265 Getting Professionals (1)</h4>


    Five days after Vicente''s arrival in Millfall...


    Vicente was now at the door of the Oak estate in a noble area of the city.


    The Oak family was not noble, much less one of the richest locally. But being a family of alchemists, a highly sought-after profession in Pris Realm, their financial situation wasn''t bad. They had a big residence in the area where the wealthiest people in the city lived.


    Once again in such a wealthy neighborhood, Vicente looked at the beautiful gray-walled estate in front of him, where he could see arge garden and a residence at the end of the property,rge enough to amodate more than 20 peoplefortably.


    But the Oak family didn''t have that many members. There were only three other women and four servants besides Lukas, his sister, their father and mother.


    All the other subordinates of the Oak family only served them by doing outside work, without living on their property, which happened in sects and ns.


    The Oak Family was not a n, far from it.


    Though they weren''t prominent and didn''t have many members, the Oak Family''s estate was well maintained, enough to please the eyes of others and its few residents.


    As he looked at the ce with Casey by his side, Vicente, without his mask, watched as someone came to open the entrance for them.


    "Do you think this is a good idea?" The man with several tattoos all over his body and long ck hair asked with a neutral expression.


    "Every action has its risks." Vicente understood what his family associate had in mind. "Anyone we try to bring into the Mazzanti family will have risks associated with them. But we can''t shrink. Not growing is the same as going backward."


    "Well, if I have to, I''ll erase their memory of today''s conversation." Casey sighed, aware he was there because Vicente had already foreseen the possibility that someone among those they would meet would decide not to make a deal with the family.


    "That''s the spirit." Vicente smiled and then stepped forward to see Lukas himselfing to greet him at the door of his house.


    "Vicente..." Lukasmented as he looked at them, not expecting to see his friend with a stranger.


    "Are you two friends?" He asked as he looked at Casey and greeted him.


    Lukas wasn''t a nobleman, let alone someone with local influence. He didn''t know who Casey Rogers was.


    "Yes, my name is Casey. We''re in the same group." The tanned man beside Vicente replied as he shook one of Luke''s hands.


    "Casey is practically family to me. So he''s here to join me in today''s conversation. I hope that''s not a problem."


    "Not at all. A friend of yours is certainly a friend of mine." Lukas said with a smile and epted the stranger into his home.


    "Pleasee with me. I live at the back of the building. My friends are waiting for us at my residence."


    "How many of your associates have you managed to gather?" Vicente asked, ignoring the front yard of the Oak estate, from which he could smell an intense medicinal odor.


    "Four. Two who had already received offers from your friend Rory, and two others. Two engineers, an enchanter, and a doctor."


    The alchemist who had met Rory with these others was out of town. Other than that, Lukas had no other contacts close enough to introduce to Vicente.


    "Okay, let''s work with that," Vicente said, feeling it was a pity that there were no alchemists among the four. Otherwise, he would have had a perfect group to bring over to his side.


    ''I will look for Liam Young before I leave Millfall for the basilisk hunt... He can make a great addition to the Mazzanti family''s alchemy department.'' Vicente remembered the alchemist he had done business with shortly after he started working locally.


    Liam was supposed to be an Acolyte by now. As someone capable of producing items of great purity at the 1st stage, he certainly had a great talent and could be important in the future.


    While he was nning to find Liam, the three arrived at the residence where four young people between the ages of 17 and 21 were waiting for them in a attractive living room.


    "My friends, as promised, Vicente Fuller. He''s here to offer you some business... To all of us, actually." Lukas said as he introduced Vice.


    "This next to him is Casey Rogers, a friend of Vicente."


    The two neers greeted the three men and one woman in the living room of Luke''s house by nodding as they listened to their names and professions.


    As he listened to their presentation, Vicente saw they all had excellent talents, the weakest being level 2 Acolytes and the strongest level 3.


    On the other hand, while Vicente rated them positively, Lukas'' four associates looked at him, but mostly at Casey, for this long-haired man was already at level 5.


    Reaching level 5 at a young age was difficult, but it was also a sign that such a magician could pass the 3rd stage with rtive ease. Beyond that, there wasn''t much to say, so only time would tell if Casey would go much further or if he would get stuck between the end of the 3rd stage and the beginning of the 4th.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you." Vicente began casually. "At thest meeting, I couldn''t meet you because of some problems, but my friend and right-hand man was with you. He told me some great things that brought me here today."


    The two who had already been contacted by Rory, a man, and a woman, were the least surprised but also the most smiling of the four, as they had already agreed to his offer and only needed to hear the end of it.


    "What I''m offering you is full support in exchange for your exclusivity. I have many men who depend on resources that you will surely be able to help us produce. So I invite you to join my family and grow side by side."


    Seeing the smile on Vicente''s face, the level 3 doctor, the strongest there at the moment, asked seriously. "What''s the catch? Why are you willing to give us so much? You must have a problem that puts you in such a situation, right? Hiring so many professionals at once is unusual."


    Everyone there had their greed, but some were more concerned than others about the consequences of their decisions.


    Before deciding on something that could significantlypromise them, part of them wanted to know what the worst could be.


    Vicente looked at Lukas and then at Casey, and sat down in a chair. "There are problems, and it will affect those who apanied me."


    As he spoke, his first pentagram appeared, and a decorative metal object next to him changed shape, catching the attention of the five who didn''t know of Vicente''s abilities.

 Chapter 266 Getting Professionals (2)

    <h4>Chapter 266 Getting Professionals (2)</h4>


    When they saw the metals of the decoration near Vicente floating in the air like parts of a liquid, everyone there except Casey turned their attention to it.


    At first, none of them associated what they saw with the powers of Cesar Mazzanti, someone who had be famous in the local underworld and whom they knew of.


    Their first thought was that Vicente was demonstrating his powers to show them his ability to fulfill what he was offering them. But soon, those more attuned to local news shifted their thoughts and connected the person in front of them to a rising mercenary in Millfall.


    "That..."


    Lukas also noticed the simrity between Vicente''s powers and those of Cesar Mazzanti and looked at him differently, but he couldn''t help but be fascinated by the skill of his contact.


    ''This skill is perfect for forging! I hadn''t imagined Cesar Mazzanti''s potential as a cksmith!'' He thought as he also considered his closeness to Vicente and whether it would be good to make a deal with someone with so many problems.


    Lukas and his associates didn''t know the details of what was happening in Millfall''s underworld. They knew about the organizations that existed and the noble families that supported them and got involved in some problems. But even if they didn''t know what Vicente was involved in, they knew those things could put them in danger.


    That was a point they had to consider!


    ''So, he''s revealing his identity to prove his powers of persuasion.'' The only woman there thought as she admired Vicente''s magical abilities.


    Her eyes narrowed as she watched him form a mechanism and realize his potential.


    ''Vicente Fuller is a cksmith, but he can also be an engineer!''


    The skills of cksmiths and engineers were not so different. In fact, they wereplementary, and one with the ability for the other could venture into both fields if they wished.


    Of course, each person would have stronger or weaker affinities for one side or the other. Still, someone capable of creating mechanisms could truly follow both paths.


    The difficult part would be the path to follow, with more time for study and training.


    Realizing Vicente''s potential, the engineer became even more interested in him because having ess to someone with a good talent for her profession could help her develop her own powers more easily.


    Thinking about his potential, she saw that there were clear benefits to a rtionship with Vicente, even if he was Cesar Mazzanti.


    "So you''re Cesar Mazzanti..." The doctormented.


    "I didn''t expect someone like that to be so young and even closer to us." The other engineer, a young man with short green hair, said as he watched Vicente stop using his ability.


    Casey stood silently next to Vicente, his hands behind his back as he stared intently at the group in front of him.


    Meanwhile, Vicente had a smile on his face before he opened his mouth to speak again, this time having already revealed his secret to them.


    "That''s right. In the darkness of the city, I use this other name to operate locally and do some business that could put a target on my back. However, I''m not revealing who I am to frighten you. I want you to understand that I propose you to join the Mazzanti family, not House Fuller."


    "Wouldn''t that be the same?" Lukasughed.


    "No. I wouldn''t be able to exin the hiring of you or the promotion of my men. But at House Mazzanti, I can do that without attracting attention." Vicente looked at Lukas and continued. "But don''t get me wrong. Youing into my family doesn''t mean I will give you guns and masks so you can work with my men.


    On the contrary, you will have little or no contact with my people. But you won''t have to work for anyone else and will be avable to serve our needs from afar.


    All contact between us will be made to keep the secret of who you will be working for as much as possible, which could significantly reduce the risks of you joining the family."


    "Still, there would be no guarantees..." The engineermented.


    Vicente looked at that brown-haired woman named Rose Eaton and agreed. "Yes, I can''t deny that. But the reward you will receive for the risks you take will not be small.


    I''ll pay each of you 40 gold coins a month, no matter how much work you do. In addition, I''ll pay for all the ingredients, spells, materials, and, in short, everything you need to produce what I ask for.


    In addition, I''ll give you 10% of what you produce for yourself, and I''ll also pay for any exams you need to take to improve your position in your profession. Of course, I''ll also give you resources such as pills and potions."


    What Vicente offered them was superb. There had to be a catch because no one would just give something away.


    Behind the many benefits were the dangers of associating with him.


    These young people looked at each other in silence as they thought about it, attracted by Vicente''s offer but also afraid.


    Not only was Vicente likely to get into a lot of trouble because of his identity as Cesar, he was a danger to them all!


    As someone capable of killing people without blinking an eye, he was a hazardous man for these people, most of whom didn''t know how to fight.


    John North, a young man with short white hair, took a deep breath and asked. "What happens if we refuse your offer?"


    Everyone there looked at Vicente, putting aside whatever was on their minds to listen to what he had to say, all feeling tense.


    Vicente smiled and pointed to Casey. "I''ll let my friend here take care of you..."


    Gulp!


    Everyone felt their hearts beat faster as they looked at Casey.


    Vicente finished his speech. "He will erase your memories of this encounter, and we can go on with our lives as if nothing had happened."


    ''Damn it, Vicente! You nearly scared me to death!'' Lukas used one hand to prop himself up on a table as he stood, but he could feel his legs weakening.


    He knew how to fight and had a lot of strength, but he wasn''t sure he could defend himself against either of the two visitors.


    The others also breathed more deeply as they rxed their bodies, feeling what was toe after so much tension.


    They had all felt their hearts racing after the first part of Vicente''s speech!


    Seeing their situation, Vicente smiled at how easily he had fooled them. "Anyway, your lives are not in danger if you''re worried about that. I don''t want unconnected people in my family. If you don''t want to, you don''t have to take the risks or have the opportunities I offer.


    So please, make a choice. Whatever it is, I''ll ept it."

 Chapter 267 Mazzanti Family Agreements (1)

    <h4>Chapter 267 Mazzanti Family Agreements (1)</h4>


    "I agree to join your family."


    The first person to speak was the only woman there, Rose, a 2nd-stage engineer with a green talent and an unusual magical form.


    When she expressed her intention to go ahead with the agreement proposed by Vicente, everyone looked at her, especially a man with green hair and a green talent, another engineer. "Are you sure about this, Rose? I know it''s tempting, but we must consider that we might have to pay for these opportunities with our lives."


    "I''m sure." She looked at her colleague and friend. "I understand the risks, and given the benefits, I ept whateveres after. I choose to bet that Vicente Fuller will seed, and I will have my share in his progress."


    Vicente was pleased to hear it while the others pondered Rose''s words, aware this was indeed a bet that depended on the young Fuller''s sess.


    If Vicente seeded and continued on his upward trajectory, the chances of them growing together would be great, though the risks would not be reduced to zero.


    Otherwise, everyone involved with him would have a high chance of being pursued by enemies, and even if the risk of death weren''t 100%, it would be high enough for them to at least be harmed.


    In short, to stand by him was to believe that he would continue to win, something some of them thought was possible, while others doubted it.


    ''Vicente is a student of Benson King. Even if things go wrong for him, he''ll probably be able to escape with the help of his master.'' Lukas thought. ''Knowing Vice as I do, he wouldn''t give up after a defeat. He would look for another chance to grow as long as he was alive, even if he failed here in Millfall. But we''d be crucial to him, so he''d probably try to take as many professionals with him as possible.''


    If he had to risk being at Vicente''s side, Lukas would rather be closer to the friend he had made months ago, as he thought his chances of survival would be better that way.


    At the same time, aware of Vicente''s talent for forging, the blond man couldn''t help but hesitate to go ahead and ept the risks.


    ''Vicente will go very far in the forge. If I''m at his side and he has the means to keep his promises, I can go much further than I could on my own.'' He clenched his fists before he heard another of hispanions make up their minds.


    "I, too, will join your Mazzanti family, Vicente Fuller." The doctor there, a man with ck hair, green talent, and an unusual magical form, said determinedly about this opportunity.


    "I will not join you. I''m sorry. The risk is too great." The other engineer there made up his mind while looking at Rose, hoping the fact that she had epted would guarantee nothing would really happen to him.


    ''I hope Rose avoids something bad...'' He thought, but was unwilling to take the risks Vicente offered.


    Of all the people there, he was the only one who knew Marcus Symons had problems with Vicente because of his fianc¨¦e, Shelby Staples. Fearing possible trouble with Viscount Symons, the green-haired man decided.


    "Leo... Are you sure?" Rose asked him.


    "Yes. Vicente said that our memories of this meeting will be erased, right? If that''s the case, I''ll be fine. We can still be friends and see each other without me knowing about your affairs." He said, looking at her and Vicente.


    "I guarantee that''s all I''ll do," Vicente confirmed again.


    His credibility was essential. And with Casey on his side, he didn''t mind if someone like that level 2 engineer didn''t join his family.


    Casey was a great weapon for Vicente!


    "Sigh... It''s a shame." Rosemented. "What should I do when you ask me where my resourcese from?"


    "Make up an excuse. But don''t tell me about Vicente''s opportunity. I have no intention of taking the risks he represents, even if he seeds in the short term."


    "All right."


    As they talked, the enchanter agreed to go ahead and join the Mazzanti family.


    "I''ll join your party. With someone with such good skills leading the family and someone capable of erasing memories, I think our chances won''t be bad."


    Lukas couldn''t keep quiet any longer and said. "Me too. Vicente, I hope you can discuss and practice forging with me asionally. Since I''m joining your family, I want to absorb as much of your knowledge as possible."


    Lukas was better at forging than Vicente. They were at the same level, but he had been studying forging for more than five years, while the young Fuller had only been doing it for a few months.


    However, Lukas could see Vicente overtaking him in a few months. By then, it would be time for him to benefit from having ess to the head of the Mazzanti family.


    "Okay, that''s possible. I also want to teach you some things to do in my absence. You''ll be crucial to my ns, Lukas." Vicente expressed with a smile, getting up from where he was to shake the dominant hand of the blond young man.


    Vicente then looked at four of the five people with him and Casey and said. "Wee to the Mazzanti family. Are you ready to sign Magic Agreements with me?"


    The four agreed, smiling contentedly, aware of the risks but also that they would only benefit in the short term.


    Even if Cesar had problems, it would take time before anyone realized they were connected to him. Until then, they would take advantage of their opportunities!


    So the group would quickly draw up the Magic Agreement by mutual ord, with them and Vicente leaving their marks on the papers each party would take with them.


    Only the green-haired man would do nothing of the sort, waiting for Casey to erase his memory of thest few minutes of their conversation.


    "Leo, right?" Casey finally looked at the engineer. "What I''m going to do to you won''t give me ess to your old memories, nor will it harm you. I''m just going to erase your memories since Vicente and I arrived. I''ll rece them with false memories showing a failed negotiation in which Vicente didn''t make you good enough offers, let alone talk about his secret identity."


    "All right." Leo agreed.


    In front of everyone, Casey activated his ability and did what he had promised.


    That took no more than five minutes, and then he said to the people there. "He''ll be conscious for a minute. Pretend that the deal has failed and that Vicente and I have just left."


    "Okay."


    Everyone agreed and looked at Leo strangely, curious to see what he would remember, while Vicente and Casey left.

 Chapter 268 Mazzanti Family Agreements (2)

    <h4>Chapter 268 Mazzanti Family Agreements (2)</h4>


    After Vicente and Casey left, it didn''t take long for Leo to regain consciousness, blinking his eyes several times as he seemed to amodate his eyes to the ambient light.


    In the process, he felt a slight headache, enough to irritate him.


    ''Why do I feel like this?'' He asked himself as everyone looked at him strangely.


    "Leo, are you all right?" Rose asked him.


    "Yeah, yeah, I just suddenly got a headache."


    "Really?" Lukas saw that Casey''s ability didn''t work without adverse effects on his victims. ''If that power was used to erase someone''s entire memory...''


    Gulp!


    He shuddered to think what would happen to some poor sap who went through that situation!


    Meanwhile, John asked Leo. "What do you think of everything that just happened?"


    He wanted to know how effective Casey''s powers were!


    Leo wasn''t surprised by the question and stated. "Unfortunately, Vicente Fuller still has a lot to grow to want exclusivity from people with our perspectives. He doesn''t seem to have any bad options, but supporting one of us should be his limit.


    I don''t intend to talk to him about any of this again. If he wants, he cane to me, and we can do some business, but no more than that."


    Everyone there looked away from Leo, seeing he couldn''t remember anything that had happened and had a false memory of everything.


    ''What a terrible thing!'' John bitterly smiled. ''A power like that can make us believe in things that don''t exist! It''s very disturbing!''


    Fortunately for them, they were on the side of the one who had such an ability!


    ...


    While the new members of the Mazzanti family understand how powerful Vicente Fuller really is, with his influence capable of dominating even someone like Casey, those two disguise themselves and return to the Mazzanti estate.


    Once there, Vicente ran into Rory and told his deputy about the oue of the meeting that had just taken ce and made it clear to him who he could start working with to further the family''s goals.


    Vicente had already discussed this with Rory over the past few days, giving him the resources to pass on to these new family members and how to contact them while he was in The Rocky Gorge.


    With that in mind, Rory promised to follow up on the group''s ns in Vicente''s absence before presenting him with the results of the investigation into Jasmine''s name.


    "I have good and bad news about that woman, Vice." He said as he sat down next to Casey in one of the chairs in Vicente''s office.


    "Tell me the good news first." Vicente was already tired of the bad news.


    "She didn''t lie to us," Rory enunciated as he looked back and forth between Vicente and Casey. "She has influence in the temple shees from, and her future prospects are excellent. If there''s anything we can find out from her, it''s only a matter of time before we get it. As long as she grows up and ismitted to giving us information, we could benefit greatly from a deal with her."


    "And what''s the bad news?" Casey asked instead of Vicente.


    "The bad news is that she''s the daughter of a Sovereign." Rory went straight to the critical point. "Her father isn''t in the province. He lives in the capital of the kingdom. But if news of what we''ve done to her reaches him..."


    "We will be dead." Casey finished Rory''s speech and looked into Vicente''s eyes.


    "I see. That''s awful news." Vicente mumbled, closing his eyes and remembering once again the day he had lost his mother when Sovereigns had fought too close to him.


    "If that''s the case, we have to make a deal with her and kill everyone who might have had contact with the information about what we did." Vicente quickly made up his mind.


    They couldn''t kill Jasmine. She was all they had to protect them from an angry Sovereign. But as for the others, there was nothing better than their deaths to protect the information about the beginning of their rtionship with Jasmine.


    Casey agreed, already expecting this would be his responsibility. "But how do we do that?"


    "I''ll have to rely on you." Vicente looked into Casey''s eyes. "When the timees, you''ll have to help me find everyone who knows about the Jasmine incident. You''ll have to read the memories of these people and, from there, find out who has the information. After that, my group will deal with them."


    "It won''t be easy. My ability doesn''t work so well against those at my level or higher. I''d need those people to be unconscious for me to do what you''re asking."


    "We''ll take care of that," Vicente assured, feeling the headache of solving so many problems.


    Then he stood up and said. "Anyway, I''ll see if I can get her to talk a little more. I''ll keep pushing, but I''ll make sure she has a signed agreement with us before I leave for The Rocky Gorge."


    "You''re leaving tomorrow?" Rory asked.


    "The day after tomorrow, in the morning."


    With that, Vicente left them behind and made his way back to Jasmine in the underground area of his property.


    As Vicente made his way to the pink-haired woman, two of the new soldiers, who hade from Martell Vige after some of the men who had recently advanced in rank had gone there in the previously nned exchange, entered the Don''s office.


    "Deputy, I have news about the director of the youngdy''s academy." One of them said to Rory, feeling proud to be able to serve the Mazzanti family, especially someone as talented as this young man, currently at level 2.


    The other said. "The current director will resign. After we denounced him for his possible involvement in the kidnapping of the youngdy and revealed to him his wife''s affair with the young master of the Symons family, he made a deal with us to drop the case in exchange for his resignation."


    "Is that so? That''s good. How are the interviews going with the candidates for his position?" Rory asked.


    "Well, I''d say. We don''t know who will be the final choice of the teachers. But we have well-developed conversations with the teachers'' preferred candidates. We''re confident we''ll have someone we trust in the academy." One of the two new soldiersmented.


    "Perfect. Keep working hard. Having the merit to act for the good of the youngdy is just as important as killing enemies of the family."


    "Yes, Deputy! We''ll do our best!" The two said in excited tones.


    Thus, the family would turn their attention to what they could influence in the short term, and the next hours would pass quickly, reaching the time limit for Vicente to move on to The Rocky Gorge!

 Chapter 269 Time To Go The Rocket Gorge

    Hours passed, and it was the evening before Vicente left for The Rocky Gorge.


    After much pressure on Jasmine and investigations by his people, Vicente managed to get her to sign an agreement promising to help him with the secrets of the Congregation of Revtions.


    Jasmine still hadn''t told Vicente what she could give him. However, after seeing him next to Casey Rogers, the famous Mister Amnesia she knew, the woman''s fear of what might happen to her had increased.


    She agreed to help him in the future and even share her faith''s secrets. But this would depend on her increasing her influence and position in the Congregation of Revtions and Vicente increasing his powers.


    His knowledge of any high-level information about it would be dangerous for both of them. To prevent them from having high-level problems while they were weak, Jasmine had made Vicente agree not to press her for these secrets before he became a Sovereign.


    From Jasmine''s point of view, there was a good chance that wouldn''t happen. Even if it did, he and she would be strong enough to at least try to escape the problems that woulde their way because of their formalized rtionship tonight.


    Until then, they would only help each other in matters that had nothing to do with the secrets of the Congregation of Revtion.


    ...


    "What are you going to do with them?" Jasmine asked Vicente as she finally left the cell where she had spent thest few days, feeling the freedom of no longer having several restrictive items on her.


    Seeing his new ally who couldn''t betray him now that she had made a Magic Agreement with him, Vicente made no secret of it. "It will be better if they die. With what they know, we''re all in danger."


    Their Magic Agreement stated that if the previous incident led to problems or even Vicente''s death, Jasmine would be severely punished.


    Magic Agreements were made based on the magical mark of those involved, which would be used as a means of punishment in the event of nonpliance.


    How did thise about? Well, it wasplex. But to put it simply, it had to do with the elements.


    The elements had their ssifications, rules, and a kind of ''consciousness.''


    When a person makes a promise with their elements as witnesses, the strange ''conscience'' of the elements would recognize that promise and begin to watch over them.


    If a contract were broken, the party that broke it would have a change generated in them by this elemental ''consciousness.'' They might loseplete control over their elements or even die, depending on the circumstances.


    But this ''consciousness'' wasn''t like something that could take shape, have a reason, or even act purposefully. It was something that basically only worked with Magic Agreements and served as a witness to the promises of all parties.


    That''s why, in this world, it''s very difficult to break a contract, even though there are ways to do it!


    How do you break a contract without punishing yourself? Simply by stealing and destroying the other party''s copy of the contract.


    That was how Vicente had pressured the Peters family after arriving in Millfall.


    But it wasn''t that simple, which is why Vicente was confident that he could free Jasmine so that she could go back, reduce the chances of them getting into trouble, and still act on his behalf.


    She couldn''t go after him or send someone else. Any deliberate attempt to break the contract would result in punishment. For her, the only way she could escape her obligations was if another party nned to act against Vicente and destroy his agreement with her without her involvement.


    But at the moment, Jasmine herself didn''t expect that to happen. She was willing to fulfill her promise, so she was worried about the possibility of Mark and La doing something stupid.


    She looked seriously at the holes in Vicente''s mask and said. "Mark will probably try something stupid, so I don''t care what you do to him and those he has involved in the problem. I''m even willing to help you deal with them. But La is my friend. I want you to give her a chance."


    "Why should I do that?" Vicente asked.


    Since there was no advantage in keeping the woman alive, he wasn''t interested in doing what Jasmine wanted.


    She was obligated to honor her agreement with him, and if she could not convince him to change his mind, she might even be forced to help him deal with her best friend!


    Jasmine broke into a cold sweat and said. "Having just one person in the Congregation of Revtions isn''t enough for someone like you to benefit from, Cesar.


    If you''re going to get the best results in our temples, you need to have several people you can trust. La could be such a person. She is a good friend of mine and has the same level of talent as me. And even though her background is ordinary, because she''s my friend, I might be able to help her increase her influence within the organization.


    Besides, I won''t always be able to deal with you. Sometimes we won''t be together because of the events I have to attend. On the other hand, La doesn''t have as many responsibilities as I do and could be a more active ally for you."


    "Hmm, that makes sense. But she''ll have to sign an agreement just aspromising as yours, Jasmine. Without guarantees, I won''t keep a second witness to what happened alive." Vicente didn''t disagree, seeing that there would be real advantages to having La in his group of allies.


    "I''ll make sure she epts it," Jasmine said, not wanting to lose her good friend. "You won''t regret it, Cesar. La is very loyal and smart. She will be precious to you in the future."


    "We''ll see in the future." He walked before her and returned to the first floor while forming a metal mask for Jasmine.


    "Use this to leave the city and then return to the local temple. It won''t be interesting if you leave my house without something to hide your identity."


    "Okay." She didn''t question him, and promptly pulled the mask over her face as she left the Mazzanti mansion when it was already dark in the city.


    "Stay in town for the next few days so we can resolve the issue with yourpanions. I''ll take a short trip to The Rocky Gorge, but I shouldn''t be gone more than a week." He warned her, intending to leave her there to support his group in his absence.


    Jasmine was very talented and influential!


    "Good luck with your hunt. When La or Mark arrive in town, I''ll try to approach them with your men. With Mister Amnesia, we''ll be able to find out who knows about what happened and deal with it." She said before leaving.


    Vicente would soon return to his house, where he would say goodbye to Nina that night because, at dawn, he would leave for The Rocky Gorge.


    With almost level 3 magic power this time, he was much more confident of surviving that dangerous area where a 3rd-stage magic beast had nested!

 Chapter 270 Back To The Rocket Gorge

    Three hours after setting out alone from Millfall, Vicente was already near the deepest part of The Rocky Gorge, having retraced much of the path he had taken weeks ago when fleeing from stronger and more numerous enemies.


    Most of the way, he had encountered no problems, just as he had weeks ago. The Rocky Gorge had several types of magical beings in its area, but most were closer to its center.


    At the same time, most of the beasts in the area had be more cautious in the days since the army and local powers had begun exploring the area, interested in what might be in the basilisk''s nest.


    Not only that, but having reached almost 96% progress at level 2, Vicente hoped to advance to level 3 in the next two days, something that would make him stronger than almost all the magical beings in this great forest.


    Aside from the 3rd stage basilisk and a few humans from the army group, there weren''t many creatures around that could threaten him!


    Due to these circumstances, he would soon find traces of the army battalions hunting in the area.


    ...


    In the early afternoon, Vicente reached a partially destroyed forest area, with smoke rising here and there from ashes, fallen trees, and the remains of animals and humans.


    While observing the area from behind a bush, Vicente''s eyes narrowed as he saw six small creatures with green skins, each one of them having big mouths full of sharp teeth.


    ''Goblins? What are these creatures doing here?'' He asked himself, knowing this was a battleground for the royal army''s conflict with the beasts in the area.


    Not only was this not a battlefield of goblins, but it was not amon area to see such creatures.


    The continent Vicente was on, Pris Realm, was vast, with different types of natural habitats, races, climates, and so on. But even though he was in a small part of the continent and didn''t know much about it, he knew goblins and other special magical creatures were notmon in this southeastern part of the continent.


    There shouldn''t be any goblins, giants, orcs, ogres, etc., in the area of the Seidel Kingdom. These were creatures that, ording to the stories, lived further northwest, at the other end of the continent.


    Finding members of these races in other parts of the continent was not impossible. But it was extremely difficult, especially in this area of the Seidel Kingdom.


    Vicente remembered the encounter he and Rory had had with goblins on their way from Millfall to Martell Vige months ago and was worried.


    Goblins were extremely dangerous to lower-level beings. They weren''t particrly powerful, but they could reach the beginning of the 3rd stage. If a group of goblins lived between Martell Vige and Millfall, it could be a great danger to those areas and people traveling nearby.


    Goblins were known to loot, kill travelers, and kidnap women and children. Although their behavior was considered chaotic and unreasonable, these magical creatures were generally more intelligent than ordinary beasts.


    For example, instead of getting into trouble with stronger beings, goblins would secretly hide near them and try to steal from them. They would take advantage of third-party battles to collect items from those wounded or killed inbat.


    In short, they could operate under the radar against those stronger than them, collecting items, using them to strengthen themselves, and even nning actions.


    Beasts would do this as they grew stronger, but goblins had these instincts from the very 1st stage. Although they couldn''t bepared to humans, they were ingenious creatures.


    Vicente had learned the basics about them from the books he had read growing up in Martell Vige, and he was interested in this group of goblins.


    ''I will follow them.'' He decided to let the creatures do what they wanted in the rubble while he stored his mana in his body and hid behind arge bush.n??????(????/1n


    This time, he wouldn''t act violently, especially since the strongest goblin there was only a level 1 Acolyte.


    ''I don''t know exactly where to go to find the basilisk''s nest. So I''ll follow these creatures. If they are settled in this area, as I think they are, they might know something about the basilisk.'' Vicente folded his hands, feeling this was the best he could do for now.


    If these goblins had a camp nearby, it was almost certain that they would have resources from raids in the area. What''s more, they might be plotting against the basilisk and have information about such a beast!


    So Vicente stood quietly in his ce and watched as the group of green creatures collected the belongings of the dead in the area.


    There were the bodies of 8 humans and 15 beasts but also damaged weapons and shields, probably items left behind by fleeing humans or beasts.


    When they finished after a few minutes and started to move north, Vicente followed them from a safe distance, keeping an eye on them but also on their surroundings.


    ''Let''s see where this takes me...''


    ...


    Meanwhile, in another area of the depths of The Rocky Gorge...


    Nova sat on a rock near a stream and washed her sword, stained with dirt and blood, while several of herpanions without serious injuries did the same.


    Meanwhile, others moaned in pain, receiving first aid fromrades while the group''s doctor cared for those in the worst condition.


    After days in this area, her group had fought several times against 2nd stage beasts in search of their target, the 3rd stage basilisk.


    Finding this creature was not as easy as one might think!


    The basilisk was defensive about its territory, but with so many groups of humans entering the area in the past few days, it wouldn''t reveal itself easily.


    If anyone wanted to find it, they would have to find its nest and challenge it!


    Until then, its many subordinates in the area would act against groups like Nova''s to scare off or even eliminate opponents.


    As one of the strongest in her group, behind themander leading the battalion, Nova hadn''t been hurt too badly in thest battle, but that didn''t stop her from worrying.


    The number of beasts in the area far exceeded the number of groups that were there to hunt the basilisk!


    "Sigh... I hope this ends soon." She thought as she looked at the stream in front of her, which was now reddish-brown from the blood and dirt left behind by soldiers like her.

 Chapter 271 Goblin Camp

    Chapter 271 Goblin Camp


    Hourster...


    Vicente stood at the cave entrance where the goblins he had been hunting had just entered.


    It was already night in this part of the Seidel Kingdom, and he could see a strange glowing from inside the cave, indicating that there was more to it than just a cave.


    Stopping at a tree near the entrance to the cave, Vicente scanned the area, activating his second ability to see the electromaic field lines in the area.


    Noticing a powerful field there, Vicente understood there were arge number of goblins or some powerful goblins near him.


    ''I estimate that the total power of these goblins does not exceed the 2nd stage.'' His eyes narrowed as he finished using his ability, and he returned to see things the normal way.


    It wouldn''t do for Vicente to try to infiltrate the goblin camp inside that cave. He could notmunicate with such magical creatures, and trying to eavesdrop on them wouldn''t do him any good.


    Then he cautiously approached the entrance to the tunnel, aware that there was no way to get in without attracting the enemy''s attention, except by using the sneaky methods he had developed on Earth.


    Walking on tiptoe, careful not to disturb his surroundings, Vicente appeared at the cave entrance.


    The entrance to the cave was L-shaped, so as soon as he entered, he encountered a front wall and a bend to the right.


    He stopped by one of the walls of the cave entrance, looked inside, and saw a chamber that was better lit than the dark outside of the cave. There were several green creatures in the chamber that seemed to have been dug by themselves.


    ''One... Six... Twelve...'' Vicente quickly counted the enemies and came up with 29 goblins. Of them, 20 were Apprentices, and the rest were between levels 1 and 5.


    But in addition to them, Vicente realized there were more living creatures in the cave because of the screams and human voices he heard when he stopped to observe them momentarily.


    ''Hostages?'' Vicente wondered, imagining this must be the case.


    Having seen the worst, he stopped cautiously and cast a spell based on the earth element.


    Closing the only exit from the cave, Vicente walked towards the area where the goblins had already sensed the arrival of their enemies and were on the move.


    Listening to the strange drumming of these creatures, something iprehensible to the average human ear, Vicente saw the strongest goblins running towards him, spears in hand, preparing to attack.


    As he walked with his mask on his face, his two pentagrams appeared simultaneously in his surroundings, making the creatures attacking him from the sides, below and above, find infinity between them and him.


    After seeing a diabolical scene, the weaker goblins didn''t hesitate to enter the hostages'' cells and point their daggers at the necks of the women and children inside them.


    There were a dozen humans, two children, and nine women, most of them young, but there were two older women in the group.


    Some had purple marks all over their bodies, torn clothes, and depressed looks on their faces.


    The only two men there, white-haired elders, had hateful nces at these creatures, not fearing death.


    "Please, sir, please, kill them!" One of the two bruised and weakened men shouted at Vicente. "These wretches tortured us and even raped some of these poor women! Please kill them!"


    "I beg you! Kill them!"


    Hearing these human voices, the Apprentice goblins, with their weapons already pointed at their vital points, made even uglier expressions, imagining these humans were talking nonsense.


    One of them picked up the de and moved it diagonally, slicing at the neck of the old man who had uttered the most iprehensible words.


    "Oh? You think you can act as you please in my presence, you filthy creature?" Vicente raised one of his arms and gestured as if to pick something up.


    His first pentagram glowed brighter as he did so, and those lower-level goblins who tried to act against their hostages were suddenly paralyzed.


    Feeling something change within them, all of the Apprentice goblins suddenly opened their eyes wide as they opened their mouths to scream in pain.


    However, facing Vicente, the 1st stage creatures had no chance of survival!


    Suddenly, 15 bodies exploded, sending bright red blood spurting in all directions, staining the walls of the cave and covering the bodies of the people inside the cells.


    The children were unconscious then and didn''t see what had happened. But the men and women there opened their eyes in amazement, not expecting their terrible enemies to be killed so easily.


    Almost all of them were Apprentices, with only one of the women and the two old men being level 1 Acolytes. For them, the group of goblins was very strong and difficult to deal with.


    But Vicente had killed them without even touching them, tearing them to pieces in front of everyone.


    The strongest goblins attacking Vicente made terrible sounds when they saw what had just happened, but under their opponent''s electromaic control, they were all thrown in different directions with no chance of escape.


    "I don''t need you alive, goblins. Whatever your ns or stories, it all ends here." He said as he sent several metallic objects around his body, flying toward the enemies, mercilessly shing at the creatures.


    As the bloodied bodies of the goblins, with parts of themselves cut off, heads decapitated, trunks split into two or three pieces, slowly fell to the ground, the bloodied humans looked at Vicente while feeling as if time had stopped.


    Gulp!


    ''Who is this one?'' One of the older women there, a level 1 Acolyte, swallowed her saliva as she saw the most powerful being she had ever seen.


    The moment Vicente used his ability to destroy the cell they were all in, making the chains holding them disappear, half of the group immediately knelt before him.


    "Savior!"


    "Savior!"


    They said simr things, thanking him while feeling different emotions in their hearts, the good feeling of seeing their enemies die, being free again, and standing in front of the powerful being who had freed them, who they didn''t know and who was unpredictable.


    Vicente ignored them and immediately focused on the spatial rings, magical artifacts, and many other items scattered around that stinking cave.


    ''That wasn''t what I expected, but it''s very good!'' He was pleased to get the first victory of his journey through The Rocky Gorge, a good start for him.


    But seeing some books, especially maps, Vicente would soon put aside the other things and magical artifacts around to find something rted to the basilisk nest.

 Chapter 272 Purposeless People

    <h4>Chapter 272 Purposeless People ??</h4>


    Vicente went to the corner of the cave where the books, parchments, and scrolls were kept and quickly searched for anything that might lead him to the basilisk.


    The goblins were rational enough to know how to follow a map and even make maps, even when they were only at the 1st stage. As they grew stronger, their mentality developed, something familiar to all magical creatures.


    Vicente was sure the dead goblins nearby must have been able to map the region, even if they weren''t the strongest of their kind. Considering how mercenary they were, belonging to a race of thieves, there was a high probability that there was something useful there.


    But even if there weren''t, Vicente would never regret killing the goblins. Whether he liked it or not, he couldn''tmunicate with creatures of that race, and of course, he wouldn''t be able to find out anything by interrogating one of the goblins.


    ''The Rocky Gorge...'' Suddenly, Vicente opened a piece of parchment and saw a rtively small map that showed an area he knew from this forest region.


    ''If I''m not mistaken, the point marked with an ''o'' is where I am. As for the ''x,'' that must be the goblins'' point of interest... Maybe the basilisk''s nest!'' Vicente put the map away in his storage item, feeling it would be useful.


    But it could be anything but the basilisk''s nest. Goblins would be interested in anything that could provide them with resources. As creatures with survival instincts, they could tell when risks were worth taking or not, so it wasn''t necessarily what Vicente wanted.


    He then continued his quick analysis of the documents while the goblin hostages remained prostrate and treated him like a hero.


    But one of the 12 humans soon saw that Vicente didn''t care about them and stood up.


    "Savior, please, can you tell me your name? I would like to serve the man who rescued me from the horrors of the goblins!" This middle-aged level 2 woman said with tears in her eyes.


    Vicente then said while continuing to analyze what was there. "My name is Cesar Mazzanti, I am from Millfall."


    "Cesar from Millfall!" Some of the younger women murmured, tears streaming from their eyes as they looked toward their savior, still prostrate on the ground.


    "What a beautiful name! As expected from someone so great!" One of the two old men said as he also stood up.


    "Sir, please let me serve you. I may be weak and useless, but I''m willing to do anything for you! I have nothing left. Please let me serve you!" A man said pleadingly.


    "Oh?" Vicente looked back, finally taking his eyes off the items left by the goblins. "Why don''t you keep your freedom? Now you can go anywhere."


    "There''s nowhere to go, sir. Six months ago, I had a life. Now I''m just an empty body. I breathe, but I''m not really alive." He said, not wanting to remember everything that had happened since his family had encountered a group of goblins.


    Vicente couldn''t ignore it. He felt the same way when he thought about his powerlessness in the face of the Sovereigns who had killed his mother!


    Clenching his fists so tightly that his bones rattled, he said. "Then I ept you as my servant. Your life now belongs to me. If you betray or harm me, I will punish you with death.


    Do you ept that?"


    "I ept!" He said with a smile, showing Vicente the joy that a person with nothing left in this world could have in gaining a new purpose.


    Not everyone would respond to extreme misery in the same way. But there were those who would not be able to end their suffering on their own and would end up living like lost souls without happiness or purpose.


    That would be the fate of such a man and some of the other people there. However, some of them were able to escape this cruel fate in time!


    "I want to serve you too, master!" The other man and the level 1 woman said simultaneously, more or less in the same situation as the old man, with no family and no ce to go.


    Vicente looked at the other women there and decided to take anyone who wanted to join him into his family. Of course, he would force them to sign contracts with him because he wasn''t pious enough to take risks for strangers.


    He needed people anyway, so epting these extremely dedicated people could be good for him.


    "Anyone else interested?" He asked.


    Of the seven remaining women, two still had their brothers with them. So they decided to use their freedom to escape this ce.


    "We thank the savior Cesar and will be forever grateful to you. But we have to take care of our brothers, and we can''t follow you." The two women said simr things.


    Then, the only one of the two women who didn''t want to follow Vicente''s family made an unexpected request of him.


    "Sir, I want to die. After all that has happened to me, life has no meaning anymore." She said as Vicente looked at the wounds on her body and understood what she had been through...


    "Lexi!"


    "Don''t do it, girl! Life is too precious for you to give up like this!"


    The others tried to tell her otherwise.


    "There''s no way someone like me can recover from all this," Lexi said as she looked at the others who had gone through what she had in the cave. "I really admire your strength, Mira, Lana. But I''d rather die. I won''t be able to live with myself after the terror we''ve experienced here, losing my husband and son and seeing them devoured by beasts..." She said as she intensely cried. "I would rather die."


    Vicente looked into the woman''s eyes and said. "I can erase your memories and make you forget all that. Would you still rather die?"


    She hesitated momentarily as the others watched but didn''t change her mind. "Yes. I choose death. It would be easy to forget, but I still wouldn''t have my husband or my son. How could I live with that void inside me? If there is something after death, I''d rather be with my family." She said, making the others there feel terrible and cry for her.


    "All right." Vicente epted it. "Do you want some time to say goodbye?"


    "No. I can go now." She said as she stood up.


    Vicente closed his eyes and made his red pentagram appear, manipting a piece of metal behind Lexi.


    "Goodbye, Lexi. I hope you have better luck in the afterlife if you get another chance." With these words, Vicente struck her vital point at high speed, killing her in a single motion, painlessly, of course.

 Chapter 273 Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 273 Breakthrough</h4>


    As Lexi''s body fell to the ground, already lifeless, the women stood there shocked as if there was no tomorrow, full of pain, thinking this could be them if things were just a little bit different.


    They had learned to live with Lexi in this ce for months and had formed a bond with that woman, so they feel horrible for her now.


    None of them would me Vicente for his decision to kill Lexi, as she herself had wanted it, but they all would have preferred it if she had been stronger and had chosen to live.


    Vicente himself was in a bad mood. He didn''t know the stories of these people, but he could see they were just like him, victims of this terrible society.


    They had probably suffered even more than he had, so he felt a certain kinship with them.


    But he had his agenda there, and he said. "I am sorry for your loss. But we don''t have time for remorses now. We''re in a hazardous area of The Rocky Gorge. There''s a 3rd stage basilisk nearby, and since several battalions of the royal army are hunting it in the area, all the beasts in the vicinity are acting cautiously and dealing with human groups deep in the region."


    "What? A 3rd stage beast?" The level 1 woman asked, turning pale with fear.


    The goblins had kidnapped them in the past few months. But they had no idea of the strength of the beasts in the area they were in, let alone that it was the deepest part of a region with reported beast sightings.


    "This is very bad. How will we escape?" One of the two men asked, once again bing discouraged.


    "For now, help me organize all the items in this cave. I want you to separate the coins by type, the resources and materials here." Vicente ordered.


    "And then what?" The older man asked as he began to stack the coins for his new master.


    "You have two options. Stay here and wait for me to return to Millfall together. Or venture out on your own. I can draw you a map that can lead you to the town. You can get there in a day''s walk if you''re lucky."


    They considered the options before them as they did what he had just ordered.


    Venturing out would be bad, but ording to Vicente''s words, they would have to stay alone in this cave for a while until he returned.


    However, as strong as he was and as high as he was in the minds of these people, they wouldn''t consider him as strong as a 3rd stage beast!


    If he ventured into the depths of The Rocky Gorge, there was a risk that he wouldn''t return!


    "Don''t tell me the master is going..." The level 1 woman was about to say when Vicente interrupted andpleted her words.


    "That''s right, I''m going to hunt the beast. Or rather, I''m going after what might be in its nest."


    Gulp!


    Everyone made a fuss, but no one tried to change Vicente''s mind. A master decided what to do, and the thoughts of their servants mattered little!


    "I guess we should take our chances then..." Said one of the younger women.


    Vicente saw that they were going to do it and said. "Very well, I''ll give you something to protect yourself with. It will help you get to Millfall." He then used his skills and spells to manipte the walls and floor of the cave to make metal appear there.


    Vicente took his time to create weapons and ammunition for the nine adults who would travel to Millfall, something that would give even weak people like them a promising chance of survival.


    The people there watched as he made strange weapons, ammunition, and masks.


    After a few minutes of this, he was sweating and had used up more than half of his mana. Then, he said. "I want you to use these to go to Millfall. These weapons are quite powerful and can increase your chances of escaping this area without too many casualties."


    Then, he demonstrated how to use his weapons, something simple that even children would learn after seeing someone use it just once.


    Bang!


    Everyone saw Vicente fire his weapon and noticed the power of the oddly shaped thing.


    "That''s really powerful!" One of the men said.


    "Yes. Anyway, to get it, you have to confirm your agreements with me, which means there''s no going back after that." He said as he looked at these people from under his mask. "Do you ept that?"


    They all agreed, nodding their heads or shouting their decisions out loud.


    "Very well. I will meditate to recover, and then we will sign our agreements. In the meantime, finish organizing the resources in this cave and any maps of the area. I''m after the basilisk''s nest, so maps might be most valuable to me."


    Everyone turned their attention back to the items around them while Vicente took advantage of the number of helpers there to meditate and get closer to level 3.


    He had gotten new helpers, but not only that, he had decided to use his forging skills there to push himself a little more and get better results from his meditation.


    With people to do his work, he could focus on getting stronger before continuing his journey to the basilisk!


    Soon, the group of newer Mazzanti/Fuller family members would finish cataloging the resources the goblins had umted in the area over the months, with some of them even cleaning up the area full of bodies.


    Throughout the night, Vicente would eventually reach 99% progress, the threshold between levels 2 and 3!


    At that level, he would meditate for hours into the night in pursuit of his breakthrough!


    As a new day approached, and the darkness of the night gradually gave way to the light of the day, Vicente felt a change in his being.


    Suddenly, his magic power, which had been stuck at the limit of level 2, broke through the barriers to level 3, condensing his 3rd Triangle while his mana increased in volume and density.


    In a matter of moments, he went from being a level 2 to a level 3 Acolyte, about 17% stronger than he was at the peak of level 2!


    Vincent couldn''t feel much difference from his surroundings when he opened his eyes because of this advancement, but he felt much stronger inside.


    Normally, one could only grow "grain by grain" within a level. But by advancing in levels or stages, one would have leaps in growth that would make it very easy to feel the increase in power within oneself.


    ''Now I''m ready!'' He smiled under his mask, feeling prepared to continue his journey in The Rocky Gorge.

 Chapter 274 The Basilisk’s Nest?

    <h4>Chapter 274 The Basilisk''s Nest?</h4>


    Awakening from his meditation, Vicente soon heard his new servants congratting him on his progress, telling him how great he was and how much stronger he would be in the future.


    That didn''t bother him, and he soon concentrated on finalizing his dealings with these people, quickly writing a Magic Agreement that would benefit him more than them.


    A contract of servitude worked in the master''s favor!


    None of the seven adults there saw any problem with Vicente''s terms and epted them without question.


    With seven contracts signed, Vicente gave the people the guns he had made with enough ammunition for them to leave The Rocky Gorge. Of course, he also gave them masks to protect their identities.


    "Wear these for now. I want you to go to Millfall and find the Mazzanti family headquarters. There, the Deputy will take care of you and arrange ces for you to serve me ording to your abilities." He advised them.


    The seven who had signed contracts of servitude with him epted, and then Vicente looked at the two women who would leave with their brotherster. "As for you two, you should travel together to them for now. The deputy head of my family will see what he can do and send you safely to your destination. It will take a few days, but eventually, you will have the freedom you desire."


    "Thank you, Mister Cesar!" The two thanked him.


    "You all can take half of the 1st-grade items you cataloged for me. Use them wisely on your journey to Millfall."


    The eyes of these people shone while some still put on their metal masks.


    "Master, there are two more maps besides the one you saw earlier. They''re right over there." The level 1 womanmented as she pointed to them. "I hope they can help you with your task."


    "Hmmm."


    With that, the group of 11 people, no longer hesitating, set off in the simple formation Vicente had taught them and started their journey toward the Mazzanti family headquarters.


    Left alone there, Vicente collected several bronze, silver, and gold coins, the equivalent of 300 gold coins.


    It wasn''t muchpared to his current wealth, but it was a very high value for a group of low-level thieves!


    Apart from the coins, there were a few artifacts, most of them being low-grade spatial rings, weapons, and armor, all of them 1st grade.


    Vicente kept them because he had men who could use those things.


    As for the pills and potions, the group that had just left had taken half of everything there, leaving Vicente with 6 potions and 3 pills, with only one 2nd-grade pill.


    Finally, he picked up the maps and studied them,paring the three maps he had and realizing that two were from this region but marked different ces.


    ''I have two destinations. I''ll go to the ce closest to where I am.'' He decided as he put the other map away and held up the first one he had looked at earlier. ''I hope this is the basilisk''s nest!''


    ...


    After Vicente left the cave where the old goblin camp was, it didn''t take him long to reach the spot marked on one of the maps of the region he had just picked up.


    Traveling with a map was much easier than randomly searching for small signs that might lead nowhere.


    Following the path marked by the goblins, Vicente soon found himself in front of a special ce in the area of The Rocky Gorge, which wasn''t the basilisk''s nest but had its value to him.


    Once he reached the spot marked with an ''x'' on the map, he didn''t even need to use his skill to see what the goblins'' object of interest was.


    In a deep part of the tree-covered canyon in this region, where there was a small stream, there was a small nt growing on a purple crystal.


    At first nce, one might think this was just an ordinary crystal and nt. But when Vicente felt the manaing from it, he didn''t even need to use his skill to realize it was valuable.


    ''That... A wild magic herb?'' He asked himself as he looked at it closely, standing at a certain distance from it.


    There were two types of herbs, not measuring their quality, of course. Some were wild and grew naturally, and some were artificial, nted, and controlled by intelligent organisms, mostly humans.


    But while artificial herbs made up most of the world''s, they had one major weakness. Because of how they were grown, they didn''t develop an essential part: consciousness.


    The nts in Pris Realm developed consciousness and even formed pentagrams, almost like beasts and some kinds of magical beings did.


    However, artificial magic herbs were suppressed and cultivated to have only their most essential essences, so they didn''t develop pentagrams or consciousness.


    Wild herbs, on the other hand, were the natural forms of these organisms that could increase their level and quality while alive, have consciousness, and even generate pentagrams.


    They were precious to alchemists because their pentagrams were the mostpatible with people with botanical skills.


    Moreover, even if you weren''t interested in the pentagram these beings could generate, the "nutritional value" of wild herbs in pills and potions was much higher than that of artificial ones of the same type.


    That all sounded very good, but there was a catch.


    Conscious nts were as violent as beasts!


    If the goblins knew where this nt was, it meant that they hadn''t been able to harvest it and were keeping an eye on this ce.


    ''What should I do?'' Vicente sensed the level of that herb, which should be at the same level or even stronger than the 3rd stage basilisk.


    Wild herbs had two ssifications in terms of their properties. One was before their consciousness was destroyed, and the other after.


    The first ssification put them in the same reality as magical beings, and they were ssified ording to the traditional stages of magic. When they had their consciousness killed, they were no longer considered living beings and were ssified as magical resources, just like pills and artifacts in general.


    ''This herb is here because no one who knows about it has been able to defeat it. Or perhaps it is because the third stage basilisk itself intends to devour it when it reaches its maximum development. That means it''s either very strong or the basilisk is watching this ce...''


    Vincent thought. ''Either way, I''ll have to face a 3rd-stage being if I want it!''


    Vicente knew how valuable it could be and the power it would give him to attract a talented alchemist to his family and even create pills with excellent properties. Aware the path was not easy for those like him, he stood firm where he was and convinced himself to act!


    ''As long as I''m here, there''s no reason not to take a chance! Let''s see those 3rd stage powers!'' He told himself as he walked toward the herb while his pentagrams gradually emerged from his body.

 Chapter 275 Fighting a Plant!

    <h4>Chapter 275 Fighting a nt!</h4>


    With his mana circting through his Magic Gem and his two pentagrams ready, Vicente cautiously approached the herb in front of him.


    As he did so, he could see the field lines around it, noticing how they grew stronger as he approached it.


    As he took another step closer to his target, Vicente suddenly felt the mana in his surroundings change, sending a chill down his spine.


    "Shit!"


    He didn''t wait and moved, jumping from where he was to the side.


    As he did so, he saw a dark purple root emerge from the ground where he was, attacking so quickly that if he had been any slower, it would have stabbed his body.


    Seeing how sharp the tip of the root was, Vicente realized even though it couldn''t change its position, the herb in front of him had its ways of acting against him.


    ''The roots that attacked me and the others I can feel moving through the ground are not part of its body. They are just part of the special powers of this herb.'' Vicente thought as he moved, first acting defensively while trying to find an opening to attack.


    The body of the medicine in front of him was only the small nt above the crystal on the ground. The roots that attacked Vicente were like a special spell!


    nts and animals couldn''t cast spells for the most part. However, like magicians, they had elemental affinities.


    It was much easier for them to manipte their mana and thepatible elements around them than it was for humans. As a result, such beings could easily create elemental forms of attack and defense within their domain.


    Vicente saw this in practice for the first time when he noticed that the roots attacking him were not limited by that ''little'' nt position.


    ''nt bodies are quite vulnerable. As long as I can reach it, I can control it.'' He gazed at the nt with narrowed eyes as various roots surrounded him,ing from nts in the area, from the ground, and even from the air itself.


    Through what looked like a magic circle, roots in the air appeared out of nowhere and rushed toward Vicente as if they were living beings.


    However, they were not living beings but part of the nt''s power and the area''s natural elements, which, by the way, was very favorable to the creature.


    No wonder it had evolved there!


    Vicentebined his two powers when he found himself surrounded by these roots, causing the space to distort while a spherical distorted area appeared around him.


    When six root tips as thick as adult hands were about to reach him, they hit Vicente''s barrier, mming into it and pushing it against him.


    But they couldn''t get past Vicente''s defenses. They went further than any of his previous enemies had ever gone, but they still couldn''t reach him, deforming the field lines around him like weights against an stic fabric.


    Vicente broke out in a cold sweat as he found himself in such a position, feeling his mana being rapidly consumed by his abilities.


    ''I have to finish this quickly.'' He looked at the ''small'' nt not far from him.


    Conscious nts like the one near Vicente had many variations depending on the species they came from, the level they were at, and so on. However, they were usually weak in defense and not very intelligent.


    That is, their consciousness at low levels was limited to a natural sense of things around them. An instinct that was useful for defending themselves or even hiding from threats around them.


    Their intelligence was not asplex as that of the goblins, for example, who were intelligent enough to know the value of this herb, to find the way to it, and to observe it.


    It just existed, and their intelligence made them try to live as long as possible, no matter their situation.


    That usually gave them enough to try to defend themselves and hide from beings interested in acting against them, but it also made them vulnerable.


    Once he reached the body of that nt, Vicente was certain that it would no longer attack him for fear of being killed.


    He wouldn''t even have to kill it to defeat it!


    Since the nt''s body had several limitations, if he got too close to it, even though he was weaker, he could deliver a deadly blow that it would be unable to defend against. That would be his victory.


    With that in mind, Vicente used what he had to push the roots that were trying to hit him in the opposite direction, knowing that the nt couldn''t control many roots at once, let alone make them disappear and reappear in other positions quickly.


    ''Now!''


    As he acted, the roots flew in the opposite direction, and he moved, hovering in the air and heading quickly toward the vulnerable ''little'' nt right in front of him.


    "Gotcha!" He muttered as he made his first pentagram glow brighter, attacking the herb''s body internally as he approached it.


    The nt found itself in a terrible situation as it noticed several metallic spears forming around it from the metals in its enemy''s body while the metallic elements in its own body trembled under Vicente''s control.


    If it could think like a human being, the creature would curse Vicente as it felt its whole body shaking while it couldn''t control its parts even 25% as much as it normally could.


    Even though there was a huge difference in mana between them, Vicente still managed to affect enough of his opponent''s body to leave it in its current state!


    But 25% of a mid-level Mage''s power was enough to hurt Vicente.


    Feeling himself in a terrible situation, the nt once again moved its magical roots against its opponent, using everything it could.


    "Not so fast, nt!" Vicente floated higher while the metal objects around him fell as they were no longer controlled.


    Earth Dome!


    He made a few hand seals and directed his mana into a spell, preparing tobine his spells with his abilities.


    While being attacked by new roots, Vicente formed a sphere of soil around the nt, then controlled the electromaic field around it, ''blinding'' it.


    Electromaic Pulse!


    He reached his maximum using another spell but protected himself in time from the enemy attacks, destroying some roots while escaping others.


    Trapped inside Vicente''s Earth Dome, the ''little'' nt had no way to see beyond the dome. It couldn''t tell where he was due to the electromaic properties of that sphere covering it!


    Falling into Vicente''s ingenious trap, the 3rd stage nt lost its first battle since bing a Mage two years ago.


    Seeing the situation of his opponent, who couldn''t reach him easily anymore, Vicente took a recovery potion to keep his enemy captive while he didn''t take possession of it.


    ''Time to...''


    However, just as he was about to do something, a beast''s cry reached him, making him move his eyes toward the creature he had heard weeks ago.


    Gulp!

 Chapter 276 Fighting the Basilisk (1)

    <h4>Chapter 276 Fighting the Basilisk (1)</h4>


    "Basilisk!" Vicente immediately recognized the cry of the creature he had seen weeks ago when he was dealing with the problem of the Defiant Tyranny and his old enemies in Millfall.


    ''Damn, I had to find such a beast now?'' Vicente looked in the direction of the creature about a minute away from him, aware this was the worst time to find the basilisk.


    Not only had he just fought and consumed one of his only two recovery potions, but the basilisk was being hunted by human groups in the area and could bring Vicente enemies.


    If anyone discovered the medicine he had just collected, even themanders of the royal army hunting the basilisk would abandon their purpose to fight Vicente!


    Not only that, even though the basilisk was a low-level Mage, weaker than the nt he had just defeated, that beast was stronger than the small nt in the earth sphere.


    The basilisk was a flying beast withbat-oriented attributes, a powerful and fast body, and ws as sharp as some assassins'' weapons.


    It wasn''t as intelligent as a goblin of the same level of it, let alone a human. But it was much smarter than such a nt. It would naturally be a more difficult opponent for Vicente, even if it were weaker than the opponent he had just defeated!


    As such, Vicente was not happy when he saw that creature approaching him quickly.


    ''Damn it, I''ll collect this herb and see what I can do.'' After consuming his restorative potion, Vicente went to the side of the earth dome he had made.


    He easily reached the nt and pulled it out of the purple crystal in the ground where it had grown in this area of The Rocky Gorge.


    In Vicente''s human hands, the nt used all of its remaining energy to hide its consciousness within itself, afraid that he would kill it if it showed any sign of action.


    Hibernation was its only chance of survival now that it had fallen into the hands of an enemy.


    In the blink of an eye, it transformed into a cocoon the size of a basketball, protecting itself with everything it had.


    Vicente had expected this, and the moment he saw itplete its transformation, he stored it in his spatial ring, which could hold life in such a form.


    Spatial rings held pockets of space that wouldn''t hold a living being for long. But for storing nts in a state of deep hibernation, they worked well enough for someone like Vicente to do so without much thought.


    Storing it in his spatial ring, Vicente took up a fighting position, ready to fight again.


    He wasn''t as fast as that creature less than 15 seconds away from him, so there was no point in trying to run away now.


    He controlled his mana, and several metallic arrows appeared in his surroundings from the metallic items he always carried on his body.


    Meanwhile, the field lines around his body formed a sphere, with lightninging from the sharpest ends of his body, his hair rising into the air.


    The basilisk flew with everything it had in Vicente''s direction, seeing the one who had defeated the nt for it.


    As Vicente had expected, the 3rd stage basilisk wasn''t strong enough to defeat the herb now in his spatial ring, which was why it had grown so close to such an animal.


    However, the basilisk was also in this area because of the herb, waiting for someone more powerful than it to deal with the nt so that it could defeat the one who did that and take what it wanted.


    It had been watching that herb for several months, doing the same thing as the goblins, waiting for the nt and a third party to sh so that it could benefit from thebat''s result.


    Just when there were so many beings looking for it in this region, someone came along and collected that herb!


    But even though it was observing the area, Vicente had acted very quickly, something that had not been in the basilisk''s ns.


    Seeing its opponent in possession of the herb it wanted to raise its level with, the basilisk was furious that it had beente and missed the best moment to attack.


    However, seeing that its opponent was only an Acolyte, it wasn''t afraid and wanted to end it all in one move!


    The great basilisk simply ignored Vicente''s arrows flying toward him, confident in its solid defenses.


    Vicente''s weapons soon collided with its body, many of them hitting its scales and changing direction without even scratching its body.


    Others collided with points on the creature''s body surface, causing it to stop mid-air, crumple, and fall to the ground.


    "You''re really strong!" Vicente ran across the ground, aware that the air was the creature''s domain and he would have no advantage by floating.


    On the contrary, his greatest advantage was to use the terrain and the trees in the area, which could limit the beast''s movements to a certain extent.


    However, Vicente didn''t expect to gain much of an advantage from this. The basilisk was a flying beast and would fight him better in the air. But it could fight almost as well onnd. The big difference onnd was that Vice would have more chances on his side.


    As Vicente moved to dodge the basilisk''s quick attacks, it used its ws and teeth to try to hurt its enemy. Meanwhile, he moved using the branches of the nts, the stones, and the area''s relief.


    Using his parkour skills developed on Earth with his flexibility and speed in this world, Vicente sessfully dodged the first enemy attacks.


    Then, while dodging the enemy, he touched the ground with both hands, causing earthen hands muchrger than an ordinary human''s to emerge from the ground and move toward the creature.


    ''Can you stand to be electrocuted?'' He asked himself as he leaped into the air, moving the free electrons in the atmosphere and drawing a powerful bolt of lightning towards his target.


    Ka-boom!


    Suddenly, a white glow appeared in the air, and at the speed of light, the basilisk felt something hit its head, and at that moment, its entire body went numb.


    The basilisk was more intelligent than the nt from before and more resilient. However, the difference in magic power between it and Vicente was less than the difference between Vicente and the ''little'' nt from earlier!


    When it was struck while being held by earthen hands, the basilisk opened its snake-like mouth and screamed in pain as it had rarely done before!

 Chapter 277 Fighting the Basilisk (2)

    Chapter 277 Fighting the Basilisk (2)


    When the basilisk was struck by the strongest lightning that Vicente could summon and was held down by earthen hands, the young Fuller moved the metals in the surrounding area to form a sword asrge as his body.


    Using his electromaic field, he moved the sword around, giving it an eleration to increase the damage it would do when it hit thatrge body.


    The faster the speed of a weapon at the moment of impact, the greater the damage to the target!


    While concentrating on this, Vicente jumped onto the huge body of the basilisk and wrapped his arms around the creature''s neck, focusing the maic attraction in his hands as he tried to reach the creature''s head.


    ''You bastard! You''ll pay for aiming at me!'' He thought as he felt the body struggling, gradually breaking the huge hands holding it.


    Even after being struck by that bolt of lightning, capable of frying even a level 5 Acolyte about to advance a stage, that beast still had enough strength to try to escape!


    Vicente felt it on his skin as he tried to manipte the metals inside his enemy''s body, waiting for his sword to reach critical speed.


    After looking back, the creature felt humiliated to have a human on its back.


    It began to attack itself, trying to hit Vicente with its ws and tail.


    "Aaaagh!"


    Vicente felt a p on his back as the first movement of this beast hit him behind his back.


    "Fuck!"


    Feeling his legs wounded by the ws that also wounded its own body, Vicente didn''t want to wait any longer and jumped off the basilisk''s back, aiming his sword at the spot where he was.


    He wanted to decapitate the beast!


    The moment it felt Vicente jump off its back, the basilisk finished destroying the two hands holding it and prepared to fly into the air.


    However, just as it was about to do so, a speeding sword reached it and hit one of its legs.


    Unfortunately for Vicente, the basilisk moved at thest moment, dodging a blow that would have surely injured it severely.


    Still, the basilisk was struck, and its massive scales were sliced off as the giant sword pierced its body.


    Vicente smiled as he manipted the metals of the weapon to change shape inside his enemy''s body!


    ''Gotcha!''


    The organs of a powerful being would always have some corrtion with the outside of their body in terms of defensive properties. But even then, the resistance of any internal organ would have to be inferior to that of the creature''s skin!


    With the metals under his control, Vicente entered the basilisk''s body and attacked the creature''s muscles from inside its own body.


    The basilisk opened its mouth and let out a loud hiss, with a breath so stronging out of its mouth that what was in front of it flew away, with even trees crumbling in the face of its power.


    Vicente felt the beast''s smelly breath, but the scream affected him the most. It was unbearable even for him.


    He put his hands on his ears, unable to concentrate on the hit he had just done to the basilisk''s body.


    "Shit!" At this moment, neither of them could do anything to defeat the other, and both realized they were at a stalemate. If they continued to fight, determining the winner might take a long and violent battle.


    However, despite their injuries and mutual animosity, they both realized that if they wanted to end the conflict, they would need to flee and momentarily ept a tie.


    During their painful struggle, a group of royal troops from the kingdom had already detected them and were advancing in their direction!


    If they kept fighting, they would face fresh adversaries in a moment, not enough time to decide the victor.


    They exchanged nces and hurried away while the basilisk scampered faster, recognizing that those approaching longed to handle it the most.


    But Vicente did not wait because even though he was not the group''s main target, they would definitely see the herb remnants from earlier once they arrived at the location.


    The small nt didn''t emit strong enough signals to alert distant beings to its presence. But anyone who got too close to where it had been, any Mage or beast would realize what it was and that it had been there.


    Fearing that he would have to face several enemies and deal with a third problem that day, Vicente set off without dy to the area where the goblins'' second map led.


    ''If this map leads me to its nest, we''ll settle this, beast.'' He thought as he floated in the air, heading for the ce the goblins had marked but already nning to stop and rest for a while on the way.


    Vicente still had a potion in his spatial ring. But he didn''t want to use it now and risk running outter.


    No matter how badly he was injured, his current situation could be treated and healed with a few hours of rest.


    So, before the nearby group of soldiers reached that ce, Vicente disappeared into the woods of this deep part of The Rocky Gorge.


    ...


    Arriving at a ce marked by Vicente''s battle against the herb and then against the basilisk, both 3rd stage opponents, the Millfall Royal Army Post Commander found the situation in the surrounding area strange.


    As soon as he arrived with his battalion, he realized that the basilisk had been there, as well as the herb. But who the third party had been, neither he nor anyone else in his group could imagine.


    There weren''t many people around who could deal with two 3rd stage creatures. Aside from the strongest soldiers in the army hunting the basilisks in the area, there shouldn''t be anyone with the strength to challenge such a creature!


    Noting the signs of battle and how evenly matched the confrontation seemed to be, Christopher Hogan narrowed his eyes as he looked at where a dented metal arrowy in a crater over there.


    Picking it up, he sensed that it belonged to whoever had harvested the herb and fought the basilisk.


    ''Who was it?'' After asking himself this question, he stored the arrow in his ring, imagining it would lead him to the real name behind what had happened.


    After a moment, he ordered. "Soldiers, start following the footsteps of those who were here before us. Now that the basilisk has shown itself, it will be easier for us to catch it up!"


    "Yes, Commander!" Everyone there, including a beautiful blue-haired level 5 woman, said at the same time.

 Chapter 278 Abundant Riches!

    Chapter 278 Abundant Riches!


    Hourster, an entire night had passed, and a new day had dawned.


    On his third day in The Rocky Gorge, Vicente was only a few minutes away from reaching the second location in the area marked by the goblins.


    After resting, eating, and even meditating in the more than 24 hours since his confrontation with the 3rd stage basilisk, Vicente was ready to face it again if necessary.


    However, he had no intention of facing the creature head-on if he didn''t have to!


    After cooling his head from the confrontation hours ago, he wanted the goblin map to lead him to the basilisk''s nest, where he would loot the items such a beast had umted.


    He wanted to leave The Rocky Gorge without facing the creature again, if possible.


    Vicente knew the soldiers of the kingdom''s army would probably take care of the basilisk, even if he didn''t worry about the creature.


    The creature''s body might have been valuable to him, but getting resources and returning to Millfall in one piece was the most important thing for Vicente now.


    As he approached his goal, he used the sneaky skills he had developed as a thief who stole properties when he was only a subordinate of the Mazzanti family on Earth.


    Camouging his mana and using ambient sounds to disguise his movements, he soon came to an area with little vegetation and a great waterfall of The Rocky Gorge.


    There, on one of the borders of this area, an extremely secluded and quiet area, he tried to move through the gorge''s rocks, climbing its almostpletely vertical walls.


    The ce he was heading for was a few meters above the level of the river that formed behind the waterfall, a very well-hidden ce for those less attentive.


    But for Vicente, who already knew where to look, the ce was easy to spot, and in less than 10 minutes of climbing, he came to arge entrance.


    As he tried to peer inside, Vicente narrowed his eyes and saw that the goblins had indeed discovered the location of the basilisk''s nest!


    ''Fucking goblins! You really are great bandits! Maybe I''ll add some of you to my family in the future!'' Vicenteughed when he saw the goblins had helped him a lot with his mission in this area of The Rocky Gorge.


    The basilisk wasn''t around at the moment, so Vicente hurried into the cave, which had about 30 cubic meters of space, not that big, but enough for a beast to store its belongings and have a resting ce.


    Beasts didn''t meditate like magicians. They simply slept after eating mana-rich food, and when they awoke, they would be stronger from both the energy of the food and the free mana around them.


    That''s why every beast had to have a resting ce like a nest.


    Therefore, Shelby knew the 3rd-stage basilisk must have a ce like the one Vicente was looking at now, where various belongings of the beast''s victims were kept.


    Some human resources were useful to the beasts, but many others were not. However, it was not umon for beasts to keep the belongings of their victims.


    These were like medals, symbols of their victories and conquests.


    Vicente soon noticed the many ''medals'' the basilisk he had faced hours ago had.


    Many weapons were among the items in the basilisk''s nest: 1st, 2nd, and even a 3rd-grade shield were there!


    ''It looks like that beast has killed some rich people.'' Vicente pondered as he stored the partially damaged shield in his spatial ring.


    With a little work from a cksmith like Benson, that shield would be as good as new!


    But he wasn''t too surprised that something of such high quality was in this nest.


    Normally, magicians carried artifacts of a grade equal to or lower than their magic stage. In other words, an Acolyte would have 2nd or 1st-grade items, while a Mage would have 3rd, 2nd, or 1st-grade items.


    Higher-level items were costly, and some even had requirements that demanded magicians of equal or higher stages to use them.


    But the biggest limiting factor was the price of these items, which usually made it impossible for stage "x" magicians to have items of a grade higher than "x."


    However, wealthy people often had higher-level items, especially defensive items.


    Collecting the items in that nest, which had several skeletons of humans and beasts around, Vicente would soon find a 3rd-grade spatial ring, probably something from the same owner as the damaged shield.


    ''Oh? That''s interesting.'' He smiled as he got past the spatial ring''s defenses and gained ess to the items stored within it.


    Spatial rings were easy to ess when they were new or when their owners were incapacitated or even dead.


    Simply put, spatial storage items were ordinary metals enchanted by enchanters. With the enchantment, the wearer could leave a mark on it, which worked like a padlock. Only the person with the key could open it when all was well with the ring''s owner.


    But if the ring were weakened for any reason, breaking the lock would be as easy as taking candy from a child!


    Vicente gained ess to that 3rd-grade item after only 5 seconds of trying and soon found interesting riches for a person like him.


    ''Magic stones... 10 magic stones!'' Vicente''s eyes widened considerably.


    With these magic stones, he could allow some of his men or himself to raise their level quickly if he was willing to lose these essences forever. If he wasn''t willing, he could use them as ''batteries'' for himself and his men.


    ''If I use these 10 magic stones simultaneously, I''ll temporarily have a simr amount of mana as a 3rd stage magician!'' Vicente''s eyes lit up at the possibilities these ''batteries'' could give him.


    With all of them, he wouldn''t have the power of a 3rd stage magician, but he would have the mana of someone like that for a while, something fantastic for dealing with opponents of the same strength as his!


    At least he wouldn''t lose to exhaustion with something like that on his side!


    Vicente smiled when he saw how rich he would be if he had these magic stones on his side. Even if half of them belonged to Shelby by right, he would use them as he wished while in this forest area.


    Putting them on a makeshift ne, Vicente quickly collected the coins, pills, potions, and unenchanted magic items, leaving the enchanted ones behind.


    Why did he do this? The basilisk''s victims had died and were probably missing. So as not to be implicated in any kind of investigation that might use markings on enchanted items such as rings, Vicente decided to leave such items behind and quickly collect everything else.

 Chapter 279 Sweeping Victory!

    Chapter 279 Sweeping Victory!


    Items with enchantments might have hidden markings that could be used to indicate their ownership. If you were careless with an unfamiliar item with such a mark, you could get into serious trouble when youe into contact with powerful people.


    Normally, these markings wouldn''t be a problem if you knew where theye from and who they could get you into trouble with. But that changed when you were dealing with something that belonged to a corpse or items that a beast had umted.


    The former owner of such an enchanted item might have been the child of someone powerful. If Vicente took it with him, he could possibly arouse the suspicion of people he didn''t even know about his involvement in the death of such a person.


    Since he didn''t know anything about the basilisk''s victims, he put those items aside, even though he thought they were valuable and could help him.


    But even without the enchanted items, the coins, consumables, and armor were enough to enrich an ordinary party!


    With more than 4,000 gold coins worth in that nest, Vicente would get a great return for an adventure in this area, even considering the part of Shelby.


    After collecting what he wanted, Vicente didn''t hesitate to leave, eager to return to Millfall sessfully.


    He used his ability to float in the air and made his way to the other end of the canyon he was in, from where he could walk back to Millfall.


    S...ss...ss!


    When he reached the other side of the canyon, Vicente heard something and immediately made an ugly face when he felt the basilisk near him again.


    "Shit!" He looked back and saw the creature flying furiously towards him.


    The basilisk hadn''t been in its nest earlier, but it had been nearby, having gone out for just a few minutes and returned to see a thief leaving its nest.


    Furious that Vicente had robbed it, but also because of the unresolved confrontation a few days ago, the giant basilisk flew at its adversary.


    This time, it was determined to end it all and put an end to the life of the bastard who had the herb it had waited so long to steal and eat.


    "I was going to leave you to the damned soldiers, but since you want to be defeated by me, so be it!" Vicente red at it even more angrily as his pentagrams appeared and the ground where he had justnded shook.


    With more than double as much mana than he had at his side in thest battle, Vicente now had many more weapons to deal with his enemy.


    The 10 magic stones around his neck glowed, their mana flowing into the magic gem on Vicente''s forehead.


    At the same time, his pentagrams grewrger, and he was able to affect much more metal than before.


    Vicente''s abilities were still at the level of a level 3 Acolyte. In other words, the mana he had at this time was much greater than normal, but his powers were still the same as before. The only difference was that he could affect more metals with more mana.


    Vicente''s powers were still those of a level 3 Acolyte but with a slightly greater range.


    However, the difference between him and the basilisk wasn''t significant enough before. Hence, he now had an advantage in a confrontation with it.


    Even though he was still an Acolyte, Vicente was currently stronger than the basilisk because he had much more mana!


    As the ground where he stood cracked, metal fragments floated into the air, quickly merging into several swords the size of the one that had wounded the basilisk in theirst battle.


    As these swords formed around him, Vicente slowly opened his arms, causing the field lines to change, forming paths that led these swords to the basilisk''s body.


    The metal swords shook, then began to fly at high speed, faster and faster as they followed curved paths, getting closer and closer to the basilisk as it flew toward Vicente.


    Meanwhile, the field lines around Vicente formed a spherical barrier around him, three times bigger than the one he had used against the same beast before.


    "Unfortunately, magic stones are useless against beasts of your kind. Otherwise, you probably would have used them, beast." Vicente muttered as he saw the beast up close as it caught up with him, unable to escape his grasp.


    Staring into the creature''s eyes, Vicente took off his mask, revealing the face of the one who would defeat it.


    At that moment, the basilisk tried to open its mouth to scream in anger at being unable to get any closer to Vicente. Yet, it felt something mp down on its mouth, preventing it from screaming.


    Meanwhile, an invisible force held it in ce while Vicente floated higher and higher in front of it, looking down on it.


    "This is the end!" He shouted, letting his des cut through the creature''s body as he held it.


    More than 5 magic stones had already lost their brilliance and were temporarily out of mana.


    However, the oue had already been decided!


    The moment Vicente''s swords struck the huge body of the basilisk, the creature was sliced from several sides and could not defend itself.


    Dark green blood dripped from the des that pierced the basilisk''s mighty body while its eyes widened, revealing the creature''s insane pain.


    Seeing the look on the creature''s head, Vicente released it, allowing it to fall to the ground.


    Wounded in several ces, the basilisk did not attempt to resist, losing the will to fight.


    Vicente''s powers were annoying to counter. Even a beast of that basilisk''s level wouldn''t have an easy time fighting him.


    With several magic stones on his side, Vincent was practically invincible against this creature!


    As he floated in the air, Vicente looked at that beast as another Magic Stone went out, realizing he had to end the situation as soon as possible.


    "Since you were so bold to attack me twice, you deserve to be punished, beast. However, I haven''t forgotten the day you saved my life. Without your help, I would never have gotten rid of as many opponents as I did that day." Vicente said aloud as he put his mask back on his face.


    "Therefore, I will not kill you. From now on, you shall be my mount!"


    With these strong words, Vicente used all the remaining mana from the glowing stones around his neck to manipte his two pentagrams toward the creature''s body.


    The two merged before reaching the creature''s body, brightly glowing as they left a mark in the shape of a ten-pointed geometric figure on the basilisk''s scales.


    One-Sided Seal!


    Vicente leaped toward the beast, his open hand moving toward the geometric figure that glowed red and yellow.

 Chapter 280 Emergency!

    Chapter 280 Emergency!


    Upon reaching the tormented body of the basilisk, Vicente took advantage of the creature''s weakness. He ced a seal of servitude on it, which could not be removed once it was magically solidified.


    In the world of magic, magicians could tame creatures of other races or turn beings of their own race into servants. The terminology varied ording to the type of race and the means used. However, the unteral domination of one party, the master, over the other, the servant, involved basically the same principles, regardless of the means used.


    When it came to taming beasts, it was done through a magical seal using the pentagrams or some other kind of special essence of the dominant being, the master.


    By marking a weakened beast with the one-sided seal, anyone with enough power to maintain the seal could tame a wild creature and turn it into a tamed beast!


    There were other ways to obtain tamed beasts, with professionals who specialized in breeding and hunting beasts for sale, the beast tamers.


    Vicente didn''t have time to rely on a professional. He quickly used the mostmon method of taming, forcing his will on the wounded beast.


    The one-sided seal was powerful, and with the basilisk wounded and Vicente using the mana of 4 magic stones, he quickly saw his magic mark solidify on the body of the beast in agony.


    As that happened, Vicente took a few steps back and watched in silence as the beast lost part of its freedom and became his servant, mount, ve, you name it.


    As it looked at him, even in excruciating pain, the creature changed its position, restraining itself as it lowered its great head.


    If it could speak, it would cry out the word "master" with reverence to acknowledge Vicente!


    Watching that from under his mask, Vicente sighed as he smiled, seeing that everything had worked out at thest moment.


    If he had failed, he would have had to kill the big beast, as he no longer had enough mana to try to dominate it again.


    As he approached it, he ran a hand over the giant snake head of the basilisk. He saw it was tame now,pletely different from the wild beast that had tried to kill him a moment ago.


    "Good, good! You''re my mount now, so I won''t let you suffer." He cheerfully said as he moved the metals around the basilisk''s body, transforming them into a liquid that flowed toward him.


    As he formed arge,plex suit of armor over its body, Vicente saw the severe injuries he had inflicted on his new beast.


    His mana was at 84% of its current peak, with him having spent only 16% of his energy on the battle and domination. Therefore, he saw no problem in using his recovery potion on that beast.


    It was only a 2nd-grade potion and would notpletely heal the basilisk. However, it would be enough to close the most severe wounds on its body.


    He ced the potion bottle in the basilisk''s mouth, and the beast swallowed the contents of it, not hesitating to ept whatever Vicente gave it.


    The one-sided seal hadn''t erased its personality and intelligence. It had merely transformed Vicente into the creature''s supreme leader, who would make it ept anything, including poison.


    But the beast knew it wasn''t poison and soon felt the pain in its body diminish, with some of its deepest wounds closing up.


    But its scales still hadrge wounds all over its body, enough to make it vulnerable or even ufortable.


    "Very well, I see that you are a male. So your name will be Bart from now on." Vicente said as he patted the top of the creature''s head.


    The creature looked at Vicente differently, understanding that its name was now Bart.


    Beasts and humans of the level of Vicente and Bart wouldn''t be able to exchange information. However, a seal like the one that bound them together could allow a certain amount ofmunication between the parties.


    They couldn''t talk to each other about their problems, but they could more or less understand each other''s feelings. In Bart''s case, it could more or less understand some basicmands from its master.


    "Bart, can you fly?" Vicente asked, gesturing to the creature.


    It shook its head in the affirmative after a moment of trying to understand its master.


    "Very well. Take me there!" Vicente said after climbing onto the giant basilisk''s back.


    Bart then jumped from its position in the air and pped its enormous wings in the direction of Millfall.


    As it did so, a group of soldiers nearby immediately noticed the basilisk flying toward Millfall.


    Some soldiers didn''t see Vicente on top of the creature and trembled with fear, imagining the beast would attack the town ahead, which they feared the most!


    "Shit!"


    "Commander, what should we do?" One of the 2nd stage soldiers asked the man leading the group.


    "What can we do except follow them back into town?" The group Commander broke into a cold sweat. "Come on, we can''t let that creature attack Millfall while only one of our groups is in the city!"


    They began to make their way back to the city while the group''smunicators were already sending messages to the other groups of soldiers in the area and the army post in Millfall.


    ...


    Within moments, an urgent message had arrived at the royal army headquarters in Millfall, putting all soldiers remaining in the city on alert to protect the area.


    "Shit! It''s happening! It''s happening! The damned 3rd-stage beast ising to the city to destroy everything!" A soldier shouted as he ran through the corridors of the barracks, alerting the men who still didn''t know why the rms were ringing.


    Meanwhile, the older brother of the Commander of this post, Arthur Hogan, was already putting on his armor with a terrible expression on his face.


    ''Shit! Did that fucking basilisk decide to attack us because we''re in its territory?'' He asked himself as he picked up his sword, not liking this at all.


    As he prepared to go to the side of the city where the basilisk was expected to arrive in a few minutes, he looked at one of his men and ordered.


    "Go to Viscount Symons. If the basilisk is going to attack us, I need as many people as possible to fight by my side!" He ordered, knowing that Marcus'' father had returned to the city the night before.


    "Yes, Commander Hogan." The level 5 soldier took off and ran towards the Symons estate.

 Chapter 281 Serious Sermon

    Chapter 281 Serious Sermon


    While the royal forces moved around Millfall, preparing the local defenses for a possible basilisk attack, Viscount Symons was at his estate dealing with his foolish heir.


    Having been out of town for weeks, attending a meeting of provincial nobles led by Duke Scott, Viscount Symons had just learned of all that had happened locally in his absence.


    The Viscount was not so surprised to learn of the fall of the Defiant Tyranny and the rise of the Scarlet Syndicate and the Mazzanti family. Something like what had happened was entirely possible, and he had foreseen such a scenario during his trip to Saltstar City.


    From the point of view of the head of the Symons family, the chances of Cesar surviving the previous troubles and raising his family''s standing were very slim. But they existed, and when the Viscount heard how Cesar had seeded in his absence, he was not so shocked, despite his surprise.


    But there was something that really irritated him about what he had heard. It was the way his son had handled the affairs of the Mazzanti family, but also Marcus'' involvement in the kidnapping of a deaf child.


    From the Viscount''s point of view, Marcus had only made mistakes in his absence!


    So he was in his office, with Marcus standing before him, this man avoiding to look him in the face, deeply embarrassed.


    But what embarrassed Marcus was not his actions but his failures!


    "Boy, what''s wrong with you?" Viscount Symons was not careful with his words as he had a dark expression on his face, looking at his son and feeling like beating Marcus until this boy learned the lesson.


    "Why were you wasting your time kidnapping a deaf 8-year-old girl when you should have been worrying about your marriage? Damn it, Marcus, we''re less than three weeks away from your wedding to Shelby Staples. What''s wrong with your head?"


    "Father, that Shelby was..."


    "Tsk! Shut up!" The Viscount said, already aware of his son''s jealousy.


    Marcus didn''t love Shelby. But he was possessive of everything that ''belonged'' to him. As the fianc¨¦ of that beautiful woman, he was extremely irritated by rumors that she was seeing men, especially Vicente.


    Vicente was only a fool from a distance. But it was with this fool that Shelby showed the most intimacy, which irritated Marcus intensely.


    The Viscount already knew all that, but he still wouldn''t listen to his son.


    What if Shelby was having an affair with Vicente Fuller? It didn''t matter one bit to the Viscount! Marcus'' marriage to Shelby was political, an alliance between two of the four most influential families in Millfall!


    All that mattered was that the marriage took ce and that they had an heir. As for whether Marcus or Shelby would be in other people''s beds in the meantime, that didn''t matter one bit to such a nobleman!


    Even though the local customs didn''t allow that kind of behavior, especially for women, the Viscount had much more important interests than his son''s honor.


    He didn''t want to be hindered by Marcus'' foolish act!


    "If you want to restrict that girl, wait until you marry her, you idiot!" The Viscount shouted. "When she''s your wife, no one in the Staples family will have anything to say to you if you restrain her for questionable behavior.


    But taking action against an 8-year-old girl won''t help you now, you fool! Do you realize how much you''ve embarrassed your family? Now all the nobles look at us like we''re creep fellows who abduct little children!"


    The Viscount didn''t care about Nina. But he cared a great deal about his family''s name, how it was associated in the public eye, and especially how other nobles saw it.


    To have his name associated with the kidnapping of a deaf child was something the Viscount didn''t want for his family, no matter what happened.


    It was better for Marcus to be known as a cuckold than a child abductor!


    Marcus clenched his fists in humiliation and said. "I''m sorry for my mistakes, Father. I''ll do my best not to make them again."


    "And why did you go after Cesar fucking Mazzanti by trying to kill him? Are you stupid?" The Viscount continued harshly while his men stood in silence, listening to the worst sermon Marcus had ever heard.


    Viscount Symons continued. "Why didn''t you do like most of the nobles in the city and make a deal with that damned Cesar? Did you happen to think that all the nobles more experienced than you were wrong and you were right?"


    That was what Marcus had thought. But he wouldn''t dare say that to his father now.


    "I''m sorry." That was all he said.


    "I bet you are!" The Viscount looked away, no longer able to bear the sight of his foolish son.


    ''Unfortunately, I have no other heir, otherwise...'' He closed his eyes, regretting his wives hadn''t been able to give him another male child.


    ''But I may live long enough for this fool to have a son. I''ll train my grandson more seriously and exclude this idiot from the line of session.'' The Viscount made up his mind, imagining that Marcus and Shelby''s son could draw on his mother''s intelligence and be truly capable of ruling the Symons family.


    Then the Viscount said. "Go to your room. You are under house arrest until your wedding."


    "Father..."


    "Be thankful that your wedding is near. Otherwise, your punishment would be much more severe, Marcus." He said when he finally saw his son looking into his eyes.


    Gulp!


    "Use the time you have and try to advance to level 5. Shelby recently advanced to level 3 and is only one level below you."


    "I''ll do my best!" Marcus said before leaving with one of his men without further question.


    Left alone with one of his men, Viscount Symons was curious about local matters and asked. "What happened to Mister Amnesia? I heard that the Staples family lost contact with him recently."


    "About that..." One of his men was about to say when a soldier from the kingdom entered the estate shouting.


    "Your Grace, please gather your men. The 3rd stage basilisk ising to town!" The soldier, sent by the local Commander''s brother, shouted so loudly that everyone on the estate heard his warning.


    The Viscount immediately changed his countenance, leaving the problem he had recently heard from the Staples patriarch to deal with this other, more pressing matter.


    When the soldier entered his office, the Viscount asked him. "What are you talking about? Weren''t your parties hunting it in the Rocky Gorge?"


    The soldier summarized as quickly as he could, knowing the basilisk was fast and would soon reach Millfall. "Yes, one of our groups in that area sent us a message a few minutes ago, alerting us to the basilisk''s movement. It''sing to the city right now!


    Please, Your Grace, gather your men ande with me. The standby Commander wants to stop the creature before it enters the city and causes casualties."


    Viscount Symons rose from his chair, worried but not afraid.


    "Gather our strongest men. Let''s see what this damned beast is capable of!" He said to the man standing beside him.

 Chapter 282 The Basilisk Arrives in Millfall

    Chapter 282 The Basilisk Arrives in Millfall


    Millfall''s main forces were on alert within minutes of news of the 3rd-stage basilisk''s movement.


    Many powerful local magicians were in the area of The Rocky Gorge, seeking to profit from the basilisk hunt and unable to join the local resistance at this moment.


    Without the presence of many level 5 Acolytes in the city, the group of soldiersmanded by Christopher Hogan''s brother met with the strongest members of the Symons family on the side of the city where the beast was expected to arrive.


    Arriving at where Arthur Hogan was, Viscount Symons immediately approached the soldier.


    "What is the situation, Arthur? Why are we being attacked when your parties should be hunting it?"


    Arthur looked at the Viscount and said. "I don''t know. Strangely, it decided to attack us like this. But beasts are beasts. We can''t predict everything they can do."


    "Then how do we deal with it?"


    The soldier from the provincial capital replied. "We will fight it, of course. This basilisk should be almost at the mid-level of the 3rd stage. The two of us should be able to keep it entertained long enough for it to lose its strength, or at least until our men return from The Rocky Gorge.


    The group that informed us of the basilisk''s movement is already on their way here. So our hope is to hold on until they arrive."


    "Okay. So let''s keep it entertained and prevent it from destroying the city." Viscount Symons muttered, agreeing with Arthur''s ns.


    "Anyway, I didn''t expect to meet him like this. I was in the capital recently and thought I''d pay you a visit... Who knew you woulde here?"


    Arthur greeted the nobleman, an old acquaintance of his through his younger brother''s position as Commander of the army post in Millfall.


    "We''ll talk businesster. Right now, we''d better focus on that creature." Arthur pointed to the sky as he saw the body of the 3rd-stage basilisk appear on the horizon.


    Viscount Symons looked in the direction the 3rd-stage soldier next to him had pointed out, narrowing his eyes as he saw the magnificent beast from afar.


    Such a beast was valuable in any condition, alive as a mount or dead, as food, or even as a source of ingredients for various types of consumable and non-consumable items.


    Such beasts were difficult to tame or kill for people like him and Arthur.


    One would have to ovee the power of such a beast by far to tame it as Vicente had done. But even if one had the magic stones to give them the necessary mana difference, the beast would have to be in a state of submission when the seal was ced on it.


    If something like a crushing defeat didn''t happen before the one-sided seal was used, the beast might evenmit suicide to avoid being tamed.


    In short, it wasn''t so easy to tame a beast. Several conditions had to be met, and power wasn''t enough. Sometimes, the beast''s consciousness had to recognize the power of the one who could be its master. In other cases, it wasn''t necessary, but other requirements could get in the way of a magician''s domination over a beast.


    Even though they were 3rd stage magicians, the two men watching the basilisk didn''t have mounts of that rank at theirmand.


    That was the reality for most magicians in this world. Most people at the 2nd stage would have at most 1st stage beings under their control, while those at the 3rd stage would have 2nd and 1st stage beings under them.


    Only a few had creatures of a simr or higher stage as their mounts.


    When they saw that basilisk, they couldn''t help but think about it until they saw what was on the creature''s back.


    As the basilisk approached the city and gradually lowered its height, the two and all the men at the entrance to Millfall would soon notice someone on the back of the beast.


    "What? Is there a man riding the basilisk?" Arthur was the first to cry out in surprise.


    As far as he and his party knew, the 3rd-stage basilisk in The Rocky Gorge was supposed to be a wild, masterless beast. How could anyone ride it?


    But that was the reality, and no one could say otherwise. Someone was riding that beast!


    While these men between levels 4 and 5 and the two Mages there watched the beast strangely, Vicente stood behind Bart''s back and looked down.


    "It looks like we got some attention, huh?" He looked at the magicians watching him, a mask on his face hiding his expression of doubt.


    Vicente wasn''t afraid these people would do something against him and Bart. This basilisk would have been a danger as long as it was a wild beast, but now it was a tame mount, somethingpletely different.


    The kingdom''s cities allowed tame mounts and beasts to circte within their borders. They had their rules, and their owners had to make them obey thosews, or the state could persecute them.


    Tame beasts, however, werepletely free to enter and leave a town like Millfall. Vicente knew this and was rxed about these people.


    Even if they had hunted the basilisk or were against Bart, that was in the past, and now they didn''t have any arguments to act against it.


    However, with so many people watching his arrival in Millfall, some of Vicente''s ns had to change!


    ''After today, Scarlet Syndicate will no longer make things easy for me and my group. With Bart on my side, Brody fucking Wright won''t make it easy for us. He will use everything he has to limit me...'' Vicente''s eyes narrowed as he saw the Viscount and Arthur''s group closer and closer.


    ''I should visit the Scarlet Syndicate.'' He decided, feeling it was time to settle his affairs with this local underworld group.


    Keeping this decision in mind, Vicente soon focused on the men of the royal army, jumping off Bart''s back as this beastnded 200 meters away from the group of armed humans with ugly looks on their faces.


    "Friends of the royal army, nobles of Millfall, do not fear. This beast is my mount. It is no threat to Millfall!" Vicente said in his mana-distorted voice so that everyone there recognized him.


    "Cesar!"


    "This is Cesar Mazzanti!"


    "He''s level 3 already? Hell, how does that bastard grow his mana?"


    "He''s a genius. No one knows the level of his talent, but considering his power, he must have a talent beyond green."


    Several Acolytesmented among themselves while the Viscount looked at Vicente, seeing Cesar face to face for the first time.


    ''So, this is the young leader of the Mazzanti family? It looks like he''s quite impressive.'' He saw how foolish his son was to make trouble with such a person and felt a little of the magical aura around Vicente, which was very strong for a level 3 Acolyte.


    Then Arthur stepped forward. "Cesar Mazzanti, your words are insufficient to convince us. Can you prove you are the master of this beast? I find it hard to believe that an Acolyte could tame it!"

 Chapter 283 Change of Leadership?

    Chapter 283 Change of Leadership?


    "But of course! You can see my mark on my mount." Vicente said loudly, pointing to the back of the 3rd-stage basilisk, where there were still some open wounds, but also the symbol of the union of two pentagrams.


    Part of this symbol was red, while the other was yellow, just like Vicente''s pentagrams.


    Seeing it, no one believed the basilisk was actually one of Vicente''s mounts. But everyone was startled to see such a mark, which indicated that someone with a second yellow pentagram had tamed the creature.


    "Impossible! That must be some kind of trick by this young man to fool us!" A level 5 Acolyte shook his head, afraid this was not a tamed beast and that they would let it into Millfall.


    Vicente didn''t want to waste time with these people. Knowing that sooner orter, he would have to reveal his pentagrams by acting locally and that people beyond his control already knew of his reality, he decided to show everyone there he was indeed Bart''s master.


    By circting his mana and revealing his two pentagrams, Vicente shocked all those magicians, especially with how much stronger his aura became after he stopped restricting himself.


    "What?" The Viscount couldn''t stand it any longer and eximed in shock, seeing and feeling the most ridiculous thing he had ever felt.


    "That..." Arthur also opened his mouth in astonishment as he saw Vicente''s pentagrams and the symbol on Bart''s back glowing, indicating it was 100% real.


    "Is that proof enough for you?" He asked as he stood between the group of humans and Bart in this area outside Millfall, where there was a dirt road andwns on the outskirts.


    "How did you do that? Tell the truth, Cesar!" Arthur shouted as he took a step forward.


    As he did so, Bart opened its mouth and stepped closer to Vicente, its muscles twitching as it let out a warning hiss.


    Gulp!


    "Shit!"


    "That bastard actually tamed a fucking 3rd-stage basilisk!"


    The soldiers could feel sweat forming on their bodies as they raised their guard as high as they could, afraid to face the basilisk and Cesar.


    Cesar was already extremely difficult to deal with before. But now, at level 3, with a yellow pentagram, he was just as dangerous as the basilisk behind him!


    As much as they were confident in their ability to entertain the 3rd-stage basilisk, they were not confident in their ability to entertain Cesar and this beast simultaneously.


    Under themand of a master, beasts tended to be stronger due to the rationality and strategies of the partymanding them.


    That was another problem for them!


    The Viscount realized the tension in the air. "Commander, let''s retreat." He said in a serious tone. "There is no danger here. Cesar is a citizen of Millfall, and his mount obviously won''t act without hismand."


    Vicente let his guard down when he heard it, seeing the Viscount was much more intelligent than Marcus.


    Still, he wouldn''t forgive that family!


    ''If you had taken care of the situation from the beginning, maybe...'' He thought, but then shook his head and let it go.


    ''Ifs'' didn''t matter. Everything had already happened, and thinking about how things could have been different wouldn''t make any difference!


    "If that''s all, I''ll say goodbye now." He climbed back onto Bart''s back and pointed it in the direction of his destination.


    Bart pped its wings and took off quickly toward the Scarlet Syndicate headquarters.


    Flying was not forbidden in towns like Millfall since only a few creatures capable of flight passed through such small ces.


    So, without breaking any of the royal rules, Vicentended on the roof of the Scarlet Syndicate''s estate shortly after arriving in Millfall, drawing the attention of many in the town to the skies.


    As he dismounted his mount, Vicente soon saw the leader of the Scarlet Syndicate faction and several high-ranking men from that force appear on the roof, all with worried looks on their faces.


    They had just felt a strong tremor in their building and a terrifying aura closing in on them.


    Coming out of their ces of business to see what this was all about, they all had pale faces as they stared at the hostile-looking creature behind Cesar Mazzanti.


    "Cesar, what does this mean?" A level 5 redhead asked as he moved his mana, preparing himself in case Vicente betrayed him.


    Vicente looked at the people in front of him, Brody Wright and five level 4 Acolytes, and smiled under his mask as he stood before Bart.


    "Why fear, Brody? When you ''kindly invited'' me to the Scarlet Syndicate months ago, you didn''t have this tone in your voice, let alone this look on your face." Vicente said as he released his aura to the maximum and showed his pentagrams to the men.


    "Cesar..." Brody clenched his fists and stared at the holes in Vicente''s mask. "Have youe to break your contract with me? Aren''t you afraid of being punished by the heavens?"


    "Break my contract with you?" Vicenteughed, speaking loudly enough for many people on the lower floors of the building to hear him. "Brody, you''re wrong. I have no intention of going against the Scarlet Syndicate. I''m here to follow the rules that you made yourself!"


    Brody narrowed his eyes, not quite understanding what that meant. "What are you talking about?" He asked in a low tone.


    Vicente looked at the level 4 Acolytes and said. "My friends, it''s time for the faction to change leadership. As a member of the Scarlet Syndicate, I nominate myself as your new leader."


    Everyone there opened their mouths in surprise, realizing Cesar intended to act against them, but within the rules of the Scarlet Syndicate.


    The Scarlet Syndicate stipted that when one of its members reached a certain level, power, or influence, they could challenge the current leader and take his position if at least half of the group''s strongest members agreed.


    Since this group was already producing a type of firearm and was ahead of the Mazzanti family in local business, Vicente would rather take control of this faction than destroy it!


    With him in charge, he could be the head of the Scarlet Syndicate and the Mazzanti family without risking giving other local groups room to grow!


    "My friends, I ask your permission to challenge Brody Wright to a duel to the death," Vicente said while Brody trembled with anger but also with fear.


    Even if he killed Cesar, Vicente''s mount would kill him instantly!


    There was no escape for Brody.


    "Damn it!" He shouted as he looked at his men, intending to threaten them.


    But before he could do anything, all those men moved further away from him, knowing they couldn''t choose their boss'' side.


    At that moment, Brody was betrayed by all his trusted men.


    "We ept Cesar Mazzanti''s challenge." They all said at the same time.

 Chapter 284 Duel to the Death!

    Chapter 284 ''Duel to the Death''!


    "You bloody traitors! What are you doing?" Brody looked at his men with hatred, not expecting to be so obviously betrayed by these people.


    He had founded the Scarlet Syndicate with some of these men. They had been through many difficult times together and had recently reached a good position.


    But after their years of history together, they suddenly abandoned him... That would make anyone angry!


    One of Brody''stestpanions then opened his mouth. "Boss, Cesar has a 3rd-stage beast. What should we do? I''m sorry, but your situation now depends only on you. There''s nothing we can do to help you."


    One of Brody''s oldestpanions sighed and said. "You have known about the risks since we started this journey. If your agreement with Cesar was so fragile, I''m sorry. It was your mistake, but I will not die with you."


    These weremon criminals. They took risks in exchange for possible returns. But no return on the horizon could make them stand up to Cesar.


    Cesar was a monster in his own right. At level 3, he was probably capable of killing them all single-handedly. But with a 3rd-stage beast on his side, the leader of the Mazzanti family was an even more formidable opponent for the leaders of the Scarlet Syndicate.


    "You cowards! You''ll rot in the underworld for this!" Brody shouted as he red at the men.


    But his words did not frighten any of the men. They weren''t afraid of what would happen to them after they died. All that mattered was now, and right now, Brody had no chance of doing anything to them.


    From these men''s point of view, with Cesar looking for Brody''s head and the 3rd-stage basilisk on the roof, the leader of the Scarlet Syndicate was already dead, and he would soon find this out!


    Vicente watched Brody''s situation in silence, seeing only the normal things that happen between criminals. But he didn''t see his family as superior to these men. Maybe his men were more loyal to him because he always cultivated that in his house. But Vicente believed he could lose his supporters if he were in Brody''s ce.


    After all, such groups were never 100% reliable. If you wanted to eliminate the risk of running into situations like this, you had to be strong and indispensable to the continuity of the group.


    Brody wasn''t such a person and naturally broke into a cold sweat when he saw nothing to stop Vicente from acting against him.


    "Cesar! You''ll pay for this! Threatening your leader will cause you to lose control of your elements!" Brody swung, feeling Vicente''s magical fluctuation, noting how strong this young man had be in such a short time.


    From what Brody felt, Vicente''s magical fluctuation was more substantial than his own, even though the young man was only at level 3 Acolyte.


    ''What level is that bastard''s talent?'' Brody broke out in a cold sweat, seeing Vicente certainly had a talent superior to his own.


    Vicente saw the fear in Brody''s eyes as this man threatened him with the deal they had. "It won''t reach me. I y by the rules, my dear leader. I act only for the good of the Scarlet Syndicate. The faction is limited under your leadership. With me in charge, we''ll reach a truly relevant level!"


    "Nonsense! You don''t care about the Scarlet Syndicate!" Brody snapped, seeing that Cesar was disingenuous enough to say those words to his face.


    Vicenteughed. "You made the rules of your faction, my leader. You did it to keep the power in your hands, right? You shouldn''tin now just because you failed."


    The deal between Vicente and Brody was essentially based on promises of returns from the Mazzanti family group and protection from the Scarlet Syndicate group. Other than that, only three lines in the contract talked about one side acting against the other.


    Since Brody wanted to have room to act against Vicente if the young man proved dangerous to him, he was forced to leave room for Vice to act against him as long as he followed the rules of the Scarlet Syndicate and didn''t act for the bad of the faction.


    "Time to pay for the risks you took!" Vicente changed his tune and demonstrated his powers to the six men on the roof of the Scarlet Syndicate headquarters.


    Brody''s eyes widened as he saw Vicente''s second pentagram and realized why this young man was so much stronger and had progressed so quickly.


    He didn''t know anything about what could happen when a 2nd stage magician was able to absorb a yellow pentagram. He wasn''t a schr. But when he saw it before him, he thought the whole exnation of Vicente''s powers was rted to such a magical essence.


    "Shit!"


    The other men were also shocked as they jumped back, feeling the effects of Vicente''s powers on their bodies, even though the target was Brody, not them.


    Meanwhile, they saw Brody''s body begin to levitate under the influence of Vicente, who quickly altered the electromaic field around the man to prevent his escape.


    Using his ability to manipte metallic particles, Vicente formed several needles around Brody as the metals in the man''s body flowed through his body as if they were liquids.


    In an instant, two metal gauntlets covered his hands, preventing Brody from moving his mana through that part of his body.


    "Let me go, you bastard!" Brody shouted as he felt how strong Cesar already was, able topletely subdue him even though he was 2 levels stronger.


    "Brody, you''re responsible for all of this," Vicente said as he floated more than 50 silver needles around Brody, waiting for the right moment to strike. "You forced me to join the Scarlet Syndicate, which got me into trouble with the Defiant Tyranny. So, this is for bringing trouble to my family."


    As he finished saying these words, Vicente moved all his needles simultaneously, elerating them so much that even the man''s level 5 body could not withstand it.


    In a single instant, Brody felt more than 30 needles prate his body and lodge inside him while the other needles passed through him.


    "Aaaaaaagh!" He screamed in pain as he felt several of his organs pierced while the taste of blood surged through his mouth.


    At the same time, dozens of ces on his body began to bleed as he rapidly lost his strength.


    How could someone like him withstand so many attacks at once?


    Even if those needles were very thin, the damage caused to several of his vital organs would be enough to kill him in a few minutes. But with the needles inside him and under Vicente''s control, he soon felt the worst sensation of his life, having his insides destroyed by his opponent.


    Vicente moved his hands and formed something like a crusher with his metal inside Brody''s body. Without mercy, he destroyed his opponent''s heart, causing a lot of blood to flow from the wounds in this person''s body, which would soon cause him to lose consciousness.


    In this way, Scarlet Syndicate leader, Brody Wright, reached his limit and died at the hands of Vicente shortly after the young man returned from his hunt in The Rocky Gorge!


    News of this incident would soon spread through Millfall, along with the triumphant return of Cesar Mazzanti and a 3rd-stage beast!

 Chapter 285 Local Reactions (1)

    Chapter 285 Local Reactions (1)


    At the Staples family headquarters...


    Shelby had just heard about the return of Vicente in the basilisk that was supposed to be hunted in The Rocky Gorge and was naturally shocked to hear such a thing from her trusted person, Molly.


    Molly was going over what she''d just heard from Shelby''s informants around town, so she was shocked, too, as she hadn''t expected something so extreme to happen to one of her allies.


    But how could she not be shocked? Vicente returning with a 3rd stage beast was beyond her and her miss'' wildest dreams!


    In the blink of an eye, Vicente had gone from a young man with potential to perhaps the strongest and most influential in Millfall!


    With him on their side, it would only be a matter of time before they put their ns into action.


    But as Molly finished speaking, another of Shelby''s subordinates rushed into the orange-haired woman''s personal area with a terrible expression on his face.


    "Miss, I bring urgent news. The leader of the Scarlet Syndicate has just been confirmed dead! Brody Wright was found lifeless in his office a few minutes ago." A middle-aged man said, causing Shelby and Molly to look at him strangely.


    "What?" Shelby rose from her seat as she shouted.


    "How can that be? What happened?"


    "I don''t know for sure. The information is still being gathered." The man dressed as a butler said. "But it seems that the Scarlet Syndicate is already in the process of choosing a new leader. ording to our observers, Waylon Aceron will take over the faction with the support of Cesar Mazzanti."


    Molly and Shelby narrowed their eyes as they heard this and connected the dots.


    ''Vicente has just returned from The Rocky Gorge...'' Shelby closed her eyes momentarily. ''This is his doing! Waylon is probably just his puppet. He''s really the one who will lead the Scarlet Syndicate!''


    Thinking about it, Shelby smiled and said. "Very good. Arrange a meeting with Mira Burt for me. I want to meet herter today."


    "Mira?" Molly looked at Shelby and imagined this could only be an excuse since it wouldn''t make sense for her Miss to meet such a person right now.


    Mira was one of Shelby''s best friends. But she was theplete opposite of Miss Point in her intelligence and her contempt for nobility.


    Mira was just someone Shelby liked to spend time with and who she knew wasn''t a bad person, even if she was the daughter of a man who could soon be a nobleman.


    ''The Miss probably wants to find a way to meet Vicente without attracting attention.'' Molly thought and immediately set off to arrange things.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Jasmine was standing before a grey-haired woman, her friend La, who had arrived in town the night before.


    Gulp!


    "Jasmine, I''m happy for you, but..." La swallowed her saliva as she considered the news of Cesar''s return next to a 3rd-stage basilisk. "I''ll probably die soon. Cesar Mazzanti won''t include me in his ns now that he''s made a deal with you and has such a powerful beast."


    Jasmine was startled by the information that had taken her by surprise moments ago, not expecting Cesar to be so sessful in his little trip through The Rocky Gorge.


    She had been trying to convince her friend to make a deal with Cesar and have herself examined by Caseyter today. Still, this information had reached her before she could get any results.


    ''How did he manage to do it while being only a 2nd stage magician?'' She wondered, not understanding what could have happened.


    A schr like Newton would devise several justifications to exin Vicente''s situation. But ''ordinary'' people would find it difficult to understand feats outside the norm.


    Even though she was very talented and came from a good background, Jasmine was far from understanding such facts as well as Newton would.


    Anyway, she had a more pressing problem on her mind.


    "La, don''t worry about it. It''s actually good for us."


    "Good? How?" La smiled bitterly at her friend. "Now he can kill me much easier."


    "It''s not that simple." Jasmine shook her head, making her pink hair float in the air. "Cesar getting stronger is good. It means he''ll have a better chance of solving the situation Mark will try to create. That will increase our chances of survival!"


    "Is that so?" La sighed, having already told Jasmine that Mark had no intention of not causing trouble and would soon be arriving in Millfall, bringing issues for everyone involved in the previous situation outside of Ironcrest.


    "Yes. Trust me, La. Make a deal with Cesar and let Mister Amnesia have your memories. You''ll prove your loyalty to him, and that will bring you over to our side." Jasmine said confidently. "Cesar is no fool. He won''t stop at Millfall. That beast he just defeated is nothingpared to what we can offer him. He knows that and won''t abandon you for it!"


    "Sigh... I guess I have no choice but to trust that."


    ...


    Meanwhile, Marcus had already heard thetest news while under house arrest and was shocked to discover the 3rd-stage basilisk everyone feared had be a mount for Cesar.


    At the same time, his father was already back at the Symons estate, trying to find a way to resolve his family''s problems with Casa Mazzanti.


    As much as he was a noble of the kingdom and the most influential in Millfall, the Viscount now felt he had to be as careful as possible with Cesar Mazzanti.


    With a 3rd-stage basilisk, Cesar''s strength would beparable to the strongest in Millfall!


    He didn''t think his family was in danger because he had the kingdom on his side. But his influence was certainly under threat less than three weeks before his family''s wedding to House Staples.


    "Your Grace, shall I contact our allies?" The Viscount''s bodyguard, a level 9 General, asked as he looked at his boss after seeing him finish a conversation with another local noble.


    Viscount Symons looked at the Sir behind him and said. "Put our friends on alert. I don''t think there''s much chance of us being attacked. Cesar looks pretty reasonable and shouldn''t attack us. But let''s not take any chances. Prepare our friends for action."


    With that order, the level 9 General disappeared from the room on the Symons estate, while the Viscount stayed behind, sighing as he thought about everything that had happened.


    "Sigh..."


    ''The Scarlet Syndicate had to fall just now? Who will rece them?'' He wondered, not knowing as much as Shelby, imagining that this faction would disappear without their leader, just like Defiant Tyranny had.

 Chapter 286 Local Reactions (2)

    Chapter 286 Local Reactions (2)


    While Shelby was on the move, Jasmine and La were doing something simr, and the Viscount was trying to make the best of his situation. Meanwhile, the whole town was talking about the topic of the moment.


    Cesar Mazzanti''s triumphant return from his journey in The Rocky Gorge!


    Cesar''s return to Millfall alongside a 3rd-stage basilisk had elevated his status in the minds of many of the locals, from an ''ordinary'' man to an expert on the level of the local leaders.


    Some had feared him before and now believed the city was lost with a mercenary gaining so much power. But some others, especially those protected by the Mazzanti family, celebrated.


    As Vicente''s power and influence grew, his territory would be safer and safer!


    Combined with the news of the Scarlet Syndicate''s leadership change, the Mazzanti family''s territory looked the best in Millfall, while the rest of the city was in danger.


    ...


    "Damn it! The fucking Cesar is immortal, he must be! He beats everyone in his path!" Dax Peters said to his younger brother as they drank in Zander and River''s tavern, both upset by the news circting locally.


    He had been Cesar Mazzanti''s first victim in this city. But even though he had made a deal with Vicente, paying the young mercenary weekly fees, Dax wasn''t happy.


    He secretly prayed for Cesar''s demise!


    But as much as Cesar''s problems worsened as time passed, he always seemed to find a way around everything that got in his way.


    For Dax, this was annoying!


    River heard the customer''sment andughed. "Hahaha, it looks like young Cesar is causing much trouble around here!"


    "Let him. He knows what he''s doing. We''re doing very well because of him!" Zandermented with a smile, dressed much better than when he first met Vicente, having made significant profits in recent weeks due to the peace in his tavern.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the former headquarters of the Defiant Tyranny, now upied by another group of local underworld associates, the people there were even more agitated than the ordinary people of Millfall.


    "What are we going to do, boss? We''re doing well after the fall of Defiant Tyranny. But what will happen now? The Mazzanti family will support the Scarlet Syndicate. With the two of them acting together, they''ll keep all their businesses and expand against us." A level 3 man asked his leader, a level 5 Acolyte.


    When one faction of the underworld moved against another, there were only two possible oues. The first, the weaker side would flee to another city to escape annihtion. The second, a war for supremacy would break out, and the weaker side would eventually be wiped out.


    These men, who had taken advantage of the power vacuum left by the fall of the Defiant Tyranny, knew that they had no chance against a group that possessed even a 3rd-stage beast.


    The leader of this newly formed faction was pale, but he didn''t hold back when faced with a critical question from one of his men. "We''re leaving Millfall! There''s no room for us in this town!"


    Until that day, there had been plenty of room in Millfall for a group like theirs. But now that Vicente had returned with new support for his family, House Mazzanti, and the Scarlet Syndicate would grow with no one to stop them from taking up all the space in Millfall.


    It would only be a matter of days before trouble knocked on the doors of such groups!


    Everyone there felt strange about having to do this so soon after arriving in the city. But the danger ahead justified their leader''s fear.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at one of the entrances to Millfall, a blond man had just arrived in town when he heard the local rumors about Cesar, someone he was there to meet.


    ''Did Cesar get a 3rd-stage mount?'' This blond man, Kohen, narrowed his eyes, finding such information strange.


    He hade to this city earlier to investigate Cesar. After discovering several things, he returned to Ironcrest to update his partners at the local Awakening Temple.


    But when he had finally returned to Millfall to deal with Cesar, something like this had happened.


    ''If this is true, our n won''t work.'' He thought with an ugly expression on his face.


    Still, he was willing to try!


    ''I''ll see what I can do. If I have to improvise, so be it!'' He decided and made his way through the streets in front of him.


    ...


    At the same time, a few dozen kilometers from Millfall, a group of 8 people, 6 level 5 Acolytes, and 2 Low-level Mages were camped in a well-wooded area next to a small stream.


    There, a young man Jasmine and La knew well, stood beside thepanions he had managed to gather over the past few weeks.


    After many conversations, promises, and risks, Mark had managed to put together a group he thought would be strong enough to deal with Cesar!


    Knowing they would be in Millfall in less than a day, he stopped the group in this area to discuss their ns again before putting them into action.


    "... So I urge you to be as careful as possible. Jasmine''s life will be in danger if you show yourselves. But if something happens to her, I''m afraid even we will be hunted down by her terrible father." Mark finished speaking and reminded some of the men who were more difficult for him to control who Jasmine''s father was and how they could end up very badly if her life were lost.


    "Don''t worry, Mark. We know Jasmine''s value." A bald man with closed eyes and a strange smile said as his fellow faction members smiled at Mark.


    "We''ll take care of everything, Mark. Don''t worry." An old acquaintance of Mark''s stood and said this to his friend while touching one of the man''s shoulders.


    "I hope so. But don''t underestimate that damned Cesar. I don''t know where he gets his powers from, but he''s a monster. Be as careful as possible with him." He pointed that out again.


    "Let''s see what that young man can do." A man with apletely tattooed face and no hair on his headmented.


    "But it doesn''t matter how strong he is. Will he be able to withstand the power of a faction with Mages? Don''t worry, Mark, your rival is already finished. He just doesn''t know it yet. We''ll save your little friend from him.


    I just hope you can keep your promises."


    "Of course."

 Chapter 287 Were You Sleeping?

    Chapter 287 Were You Sleeping?


    On Casey''s property, in a simple apartment in Millfall...


    Two very well-dressed women with veils over their faces stood at Casey''s front door and called out to him.


    After a moment, the door opened after several security mechanisms were moved.


    When they saw the door open, the two level 5 women saw a man with tanned skin, shirtless, looking at them as if he had just woken up.


    "Mister Amnesia, I''m here with my friend to solve our problem."


    Hearing Jasmine''s voice, Casey recognized who these women with the dark veils on their heads were and understood why they were there.


    "Is this one of the people who was with you the day you attacked Cesar?" He asked as he led the way for them to enter his property.


    Jasmine nodded affirmatively. "Yes, this is La, my friend. She''s here to prove she hasn''t given anyone any information about Cesar and that day."


    "So that''s it..." Casey drank a ss of water when he heard that, understanding why they had knocked on his door instead of Vicente''s mening to call him.


    "Mister Amnesia, be careful going through her memories. Cesar promised me he wouldn''t do anything bad to my friend if she proved her innocence and was willing to work with him." Jasmine said, trying to make sure this man wouldn''t do anything dangerous to La.


    "I know. You don''t have to worry." Casey dered, motioning for La to take off her veil and sit in an armchair in the middle of the small apartment''s living room.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, you can wait for Cesar to return from The Rocky Gorge to sign an agreement with him. In the meantime, you should..." He was saying when Jasmine took off her veil and looked at Casey strangely.


    "When he gets back? Haven''t you heard thetest news?" Jasmine eximed.


    "Whattest news?"


    "Cesar returned almost an hour ago, Mister Amnesia! What have you been doing? Sleeping?" Jasmine asked, surprised that someone so important didn''t know that.


    "I was meditating. What happened?" He opened his eyes wider, much more attentive now that Jasmine had caught his eye.


    "Cesar came back from The Rocky Gorge with the 3rdistage basilisk. Somehow, he tamed the beast!" La was the one who shocked Vicente''s associate.


    "What?"


    ...


    While Casey was getting thetest news from Jasmine and La, the first groups of the royal army returning from The Rocky Gorge because of the basilisk finally arrived in Millfall!


    Traveling bynd was much slower than traveling by air. Even though the groups of soldiers hunting in the forest had been recalled to Millfall almost simultaneously with the basilisk''s departure, they took much longer to return to the city than the creature did.


    As a result, when the first groups arrived in Millfall, they were filled with fear and anxiety, fearing that something worse had happened.


    But when they realized there were no signs of destruction in the city, the groups of soldiers would soon discover what had happened.


    Among them, Commander Christopher Hogan''s group, to which Nova belonged, would learn of Cesar''s incredible feat with much more surprise than the others.


    As shocking as it was for everyone to discover that a 2nd-stage magician had mastered a 3rd-stage beast, it was even more shocking for those who had known Cesar the longest.


    That''s because they knew that he was just an Apprentice weeks ago!


    For those who saw Cesar now, there was no way to know his age or how talented he was just by looking at his current achievements. But his aplishments were much more extreme for those who had followed his story longer and knew how young he was.


    Nova was particrly startled to discover that Cesar had mastered the powerful basilisk that had forced her and him to flee from The Rocky Gorge weeks ago.


    When she discovered his growth, she was naturally annoyed, feeling that she had to raise her own magic level as soon as possible, or this ouw would overtake her.


    ...


    At the royal army post in Millfall...


    Nova was with some of the Captains from that post, talking about what had happened and how they had been forced to give up the hunt for the basilisk halfway through. It was frustrating for them all.


    But as some of the strongest Acolytes from the outpost were doing so, news of Brody Wright''s demise reached them.


    "People, the bloody Brody has been found dead! The Scarlet Syndicate is under newmand!" A level 5 blonde woman said as she sat on one of the benches around the table in the headquarters cafeteria where Nova''s group was chatting.


    "What?" A ck-haired man listened in amazement. "Right now? Isn''t that too much of a coincidence for you?" He asked.


    Nova said nothing, but she agreed wholeheartedly. Brody dying after Cesar returned to the city with the basilisk was very strange.


    Considering how the two were connected, it wasn''t hard for Nova to connect Brody''s death to Cesar!


    But even though Cesar killing Brody could cause problems for the leader of the Mazzanti family due to the prohibition on assassinations in the cities of the kingdom, who would demand justice?


    The Scarlet Syndicate had used the excuse that they had found their leader dead and were effectively under new management.


    With no one to denounce Cesar''s crime and Brody''s body likely already destroyed, there was no evidence of the Mazzanti family leader''s possible crime!


    ''Damn it, Cesar!'' Nova clenched her fists as she stood.


    "Nova, where are you going?" The blonde woman wearing the same uniform as Nova asked as she looked at the blue-haired woman walking away.


    "I''m going to the Mazzanti family. I want to see what Cesar is up to."


    "Are you crazy? He''s got the basilisk on his side. It''ll be dangerous." One of the soldiers said.


    "So what? I''m a Captain of the Seidel Kingdom! Will he dare to do anything against me?" She said confidently, eager to discover what that man had in mind.


    As her great rival in this city, Nova didn''t want to stay away from Cesar. To best prepare against him, she needed to be close to find him.


    That''s what she thought, so she left the barracks soon, taking advantage of the free time she would have on her post-mission leave.


    In part, she was curious to see the basilisk, but what interested her most was the ascending Cesar Mazzanti!

 Chapter 288 A Win-Win Situation

    Chapter 288 A Win-Win Situation


    While Nova went to the Mazzanti family headquarters, Vicente was still at the Scarlet Syndicate headquarters.


    As he stood before the key members of this local underworld faction, he saw a dozen men kneeling before him, swearing their eternal allegiance to him.


    After killing Brody dozens of minutes ago, Vicente had remained at this post, ordering the faction members to spread the news of the former leader''s death and call for the rise of a new boss for the group.


    This public figure was Brody''s former right-hand man, who would now act on his behalf.


    Vicente was the one who would be the real boss of the Scarlet Syndicate, the one who would actually control thergest group of local "entrepreneurs"!


    Yes, the Scarlet Syndicate was a group officially seen as a faction of businessmen and mercenaries acting for the good of Millfall.


    They were the controllers of official business in Millfall, providers of necessary services, and taxpayers of the realm who paid their tariffs on time.


    From the point of view of thew, they were merely a society of people with simr interests who profited from providing local services.


    Because they were a non-military group, a society, they could act together without exceeding the limits of warriors in their strength so as not to attract the army''s attention.


    Because of this, they could operate and were too valuable for Vicente to just throw them away!


    Vicente had previously considered destroying the Scarlet Syndicate. But when he thought about creating a power vacuum in Millfall with opportunities for many people, he realized he wouldn''t have the people to support a fast-growing family for these businesses toe to him. As a result, he would likely have future disputes with powers that would take some of that faction''s business along with him.


    To avoid that and to keep almost everything he could absorb locally, he decided to spare the Scarlet Syndicate and turn his rtionship with them 180 degrees.


    From being a subordinate, he would be the boss of that faction!


    After making his decision and giving his first orders, he finally had the chance to meet his new men, a group that had over 100 people.


    When he saw the few levels 3 and 4 Acolytes of the faction, he said. "Perhaps some of you are afraid of the changes that will ur from now on. But do not fear. My main interest is to improve your operations, so don''t think I''m going to purge your group.


    Not all of you will have ess to me or my main interests, but your operations will continue or even develop to new levels.


    My interest is to multiply what you are capable of. I hope you''re ready for that."


    "Yes, boss!"


    The group of men said, knowing there was nothing more for them to say.


    Vicente continued. "For now, continue your operations as usual. The upper echelon of your group will hand over your operations to my people in the next few days. Only after that will we make any changes to our business."


    Vicente tapped a man beside him on the shoulder and said. "Waylon will be acting as a leader on my behalf. So make sure you treat him as your leader."


    Everyone there looked at Waylon and saw no problem in doing what Vicente ordered.


    Vicente prepared to leave, heading for his basilisk on the estate''s roof. But before he left, he looked back and said in a low tone. "Oh, right, don''t fuck with me. At my side, you''ll have plenty of opportunities. But if you make stupid mistakes, be prepared to pay with your lives."


    With that threat, Vicente left, leaving several frightened men in a cold sweat from what had happened.


    "What are we going to do?" One of them asked.


    "We''re going to take advantage. Next to Cesar, we''ll be great like never before!" Said a level 3 Acolyte, considering the individual power of their new leader, the weapons of the Mazzanti family, and the basilisk.


    With Cesar Mazzanti at their side, they could grow beyond Millfall and be as big as some of the biggest underworld groups in the province!


    ...


    Meanwhile, Rory was meeting with the Mazzanti family''s new professionals, using his real identity as he didn''t want to alert these young people''s rtionship with Cesar.


    Their meetings would now take ce at Zander''s tavern, so they were currently in a more secluded area of that establishment, eating and drinking like all the other patrons.


    However, no matter how neutral their expressions were, they were all more or less excited inside.


    Everyone there already knew about thetest news.


    Rory was anxious to return to the Mazzanti estate to talk to Vice about what had happened at The Rocky Gorge. Meanwhile, the four next to him felt good about making a deal and then discovering that their new business would be much better than they had imagined.


    "When can we see Vicente?" Lukas asked.


    "I don''t know. You can always approach him if he acts in public with his real identity." Rory replied.


    "What about our missions? I imagine he''s got good resources there, right? He''ll certainly need us to produce items with his new resources." The group''s engineermented, in the dark about the Mazzanti family''s wealth from the robbery of Casa Irwin.


    They knew that Vicente was in The Rocky Gorge. Since he had managed to subdue the basilisk, they hoped he had also collected valuables that might be in the beast''s nest.


    With more resources, from this woman''s point of view, Vicente would use their skills!


    "I think so. I still need to talk to him to understand our real situation, but you''d better get ready. We''ll be sending you ingredients and resources to work with soon." Rory replied ording to what they had imagined.


    The four didn''t know that the resources from the basilisk''s nest would include those from the Irwin family.


    Until the night before, Vicente''s group hadn''t been able to show too much buying power, as that would alert the local powers to coins that Cesar Mazzanti wasn''t supposed to have.


    But now that he''s back, everything would be different!


    Vicente had collected the equivalent of a few thousand gold coins in that nest. But no one outside his family would have any way of knowing exactly how much had been collected in the basilisk''s nest.


    That was the Mazzanti family''s chance to openly use some of the resources generated by the Irwin family''s theft without provoking suspicion!

 Chapter 289 The Stones in the Way

    Chapter 289 The Stones in the Way


    As the leader of the army post in Millfall gathered with the other soldiers from the Commander''s rank, he held a dented silver arrow in his hands as he looked at his colleagues.


    "I picked this up at the spot where the basilisk faced a powerful opponent a few days ago," Christophermented as he looked at Peter, Arthur, and Alex, the Mages sent by the army to help with the basilisk problem.


    Of these men, Peter, the emissary from the kingdom''s capital, the strongest there, a Mid-level Mage, looked over and saw that Christopher had something on his mind. "Where do you want to reach with this?"


    None of them were in a good mood. As much as their mission wasn''t to get the basilisk''s body but to protect Millfall from the threats of the nearby beasts, they didn''t like how the problem had been solved.


    After starting their mission, these men wanted to collect the basilisk''s body and the items in the creature''s nest, thus getting a better return on their mission.


    But Cesar''s deed had ended all that, and now they felt the frustration of having to return home without having fought or earned the bonuses they had expected.


    Christopher said. "The ce where I found this arrow was where Cesar had his first fight with the basilisk. I don''t know how he defeated it, but it definitely wasn''t in that first fight."


    "What does that mean?" Arthur asked his younger brother.


    The local post-Commander said. "Before they fought in that area, I think Cesar collected a wild 3rd-stage herb in that ce. As soon as I arrived, I felt its medicinal aura in the area, and I can vouch for its value.


    I believe that herb provoked his fight with the basilisk, but since Cesar managed to tame the creature, I believe he still has such a resource with him..."


    "Oh?" The three Mages looked at each other, understanding what Christopher was getting at with the arrow.


    "If we act together, we can take the herb from him without fighting." Peter got right to the point.


    Even though Cesar was strong enough to defeat the basilisk, and he and Bart were probably as strong as 2 or 3 of them, with 4 Mages there, they were confident of defeating those two!


    "Little brother, I didn''t expect you to surprise me like this," Arthur said with a smile, remembering how terrible he had felt being unable to stop Cesar earlier.


    But now he had an excellent motivation to act against Cesar!


    He would never do anything against such a guy without a good reason, even outside thew. After all, there was no reason for him to act against someone who followed the rules of the kingdom and who would not bring him any benefit.


    But since Cesar had something so valuable in his hands, it was worth considering something darker...


    Peter was a Mid-level Mage, someone who could benefit greatly from something like a 3rd-stage herb. He then clenched his fists and prepared tomit a ''minor'' crime against Cesar.


    "I think everyone here agrees that we must act against him. If we do that, we''ll possibly have the body of a basilisk and a valuable herb to share."


    "Hmm, how would we deal with them?"


    They began to talk about it.


    ...


    Meanwhile, outside the Mazzanti estate, Vicente had justnded on the roof of his property when he felt a powerful auraing from inside the building.


    Leaving Bart behind and telling it to wait for him on the roof, Vicente ran to the inside of his property, where a Low-level Mage was waiting for him as orange mes covered his surroundings.


    Entering with his mask on, Vicente felt the high temperature of the area where the man was sitting in a lotus position on the ground, quietly meditating at the entrance to his property.


    ''What the hell is this?'' Vicente wondered as he looked at the man who clearly had fire-based powers.


    On the area''s outskirts, several of the family''s soldiers were watching this Mage, but they didn''t point their weapons at him or even act dangerously.


    "Boss!" One of the level 2 Acolytes in the group finally saw Vicente''s back and sighed, as neither he nor the others there knew how to deal with a Mage.


    "Boss, this man came here a few minutes ago looking for you. He said he wouldn''t leave until he talked to you, and he''s been meditating here ever since." One man said, sweating profusely, considering the temperature of the room.


    Even the paint on the walls closest to the Mage was melting, something strange to see.


    However, Vicente didn''t find the situation strange after hearing that this person was behind him.


    Meditation made you vulnerable. But there was a way to protect oneself and meditate literally anywhere.


    It would be enough for the magician to use some of their powers to influence the free elements in the environment and thus provoke a reaction like the one on the magician''s body in Vicente''s residence.


    Those mes couldn''t hurt the Mage''s body, but anyone weaker than him who tried to get close to him would end up very badly if those mes touched them!


    Having decided to wait for Vicente while he meditated, the man''s action was not to threaten the Mazzanti family group but to keep him out of danger while he waited.


    It was a strange attitude, but it wasn''t necessarily a threat to the group.


    Vicente sighed when he realized this and said to the man in a low voice. "I am here. Come to my office when you''re done."


    With that, Vicente made his way to his office while the Mage from Ironcrest gradually left his meditative state.


    After only a minute, the mes around his body faded, and he smiled as he opened his eyes.


    ''Cesar Mazzanti, huh? It looks like you''ve grown up a lot since you were at Ironcrest.'' Kohen Reeves thought to himself as he ignored Vicente''s men watching him.


    ''It seems that your talent is truly unparalleled... But how is that possible? I don''t remember any great talents emerging from this province in recent years. Where did youe from? Who are you?'' He asked himself, aware of the data from the Awakening Temple for the entire Scott Province but also aware that Cesar was very young.


    Since there was no record of someone like Cesaring to light, this Congregation of Revtion member was naturally curious.


    When he entered Vicente''s office, he had a smile on his face, wondering how to deal with this young man whom he and hispanions wanted to bring into their faction, regardless of the methods.


    "Cesar Mazzanti, my name is Kohen Reeves. Ie from the Awakening Temple in Ironcrest."

 Chapter 290 Tempting Proposal

    Chapter 290 Tempting Proposal


    "Ironcrest?" When Vicente heard thest words, he felt sweat form on his body as a drop dripped down his forehead.


    His main thought was not about his passage through Ironcrest and how the people there knew about his yellow pentagram. Instead, his mind immediately turned to his situation with Jasmine and the man, Mark, who had yet to show up after their encounter weeks ago.


    Vicente still didn''t know about La''s return to Millfall and his current situation with Jasmine and Casey. So when he heard the words of that Mage, he felt every fiber of his body tense.


    That was a member of the Congregation of Revtions!


    If that was why this blond man was standing before him, then thefortable situation he had just reached in this city was about to get worse.


    ''Shit! Don''t tell me that...''


    While he was thinking the worst, Kohen said. "Cesar, you''re impressive. Your aplishments are extraordinary. With such unusual talents, I doubt that your future lies in this town.


    I would like to invite you to join my group at the Congregation of Revtion. In our group, you will have countless opportunities and an open path to positions outside the kingdom where you can truly develop your full potential."


    "Huh?" Vicente opened his mouth, immediately changing his expression as his mask protected him from revealing too much of his feelings to that man.


    ''Isn''t he here for Jasmine? Or is this some kind of strange strategy to lure me into a trap?'' He thought the worst, still slightly ufortable with Kohen''s presence before him but less tense than a moment ago.


    "That... I don''t know what to say. I never thought I''d get a visit like this." Vicente said in a sincere, noticeable tone even though his voice was distorted by mana.


    Kohen smiled when he heard it, but considering Cesar''s talents, he wasn''t the least bit shocked. "You''re being modest, Cesar. Someone capable of absorbing a yellow pentagram after bing an Acolyte would have a ce in the greatest forces on the continent.


    Of course, you would be studied by others and would have to prove yourself in order to receive opportunities. But someone like you can do very well anywhere.


    Vicente took a few breaths to calm his heart. "Senior Reeves, I thought the Congregation of Revtion only epted new members of the 1st stage, newly awakened people without much history and free ofpromising rtionships. But I''m already a level 3 Acolyte, and I''m involved with a dozen local powers.


    Would you ept me even if I don''t fit your expectations?"


    The Congregation of Revtion only epted 1st stage members.


    As the monopolist of the Awakening in Pris Realm, the Congregation of Revtion used its temples to monitor the emergence of talents throughout the continent.


    Whenever someone with aptitudes and abilities desired by the faith appeared on the continent, the organization would try everything possible and impossible to bring them over to their side.


    Often, these young people didn''t even have a chance to leave the temple that awakened their powers before they were invited to join the organization.


    Since one could rarely escape the norm and was bound by the limits of one''s talents, the organization could usually attract the vast majority of the talents it wanted to its side. However, it was possible for some talents to go unnoticed or even to develop more than the temple thought possible.


    Chance could affect the magical path, even though most of one''s destiny was determined at the Awakening.


    Kohen and his associates at the Ironcrest temple thought Cesar was one of those rare flukes!


    When events like Vicente urred, there were basically three alternatives for members of this faith. The first was to try to bring him over to their side, which would not be an easy process, as the temple did not normally ept new people above the 1st stage, as their indoctrination was less effective on stronger or more experienced people.


    The second was to eliminate such individuals if their powers threatened the continuity of the temple. And the third was to ignore such cases since the existence of one person or another would not necessarily jeopardize the temple''s future.


    If someone''s power wasn''t too celestial, there was little chance it would reach its peak and be a threat.


    Was it worth chasing someone who would probably die before bing relevant? Was it worth the risk of attracting the attention of the entire continent for someone who, even if sessful, would pose no threat to the temple''s operations?


    Thus, given the alternatives, there were no known cases among people outside this faith of members joining the organization outside the known rules.


    Cases like Vicente''s were either eliminated or ignored.


    Kohen then said. "It''s really not ideal for someone of your level and sopromised to join us. But there are cases of people simr to you who have been epted into the temple in the past.


    Of course, you won''t be epted right away. But if you join my faction, you can gradually gain the temple''s trust. One day, when you be a Mage Sovereign, you can pass a test and be fully epted, with all the rights of ordinary members who joined our faith after their Awakening.


    Vicente was surprised to hear that there were cases of such people joining such a select group. But he wasn''t so enthusiastic about this invitation and asked. "What kind of responsibilities and rights would I have until then, Senior Reeves? I don''t want to seem like I''m refusing your invitation. Still, I have things to do that I wouldn''t want to give up unless the benefits were really advantageous."


    Kohen nodded, liking Cesar''s style. As much as this young man questioned him, he was cautious with his words and seemed responsible.


    Kohen had an adventurous personality and liked to fight. However, when it came to serious matters, he was cautious and liked to deal with more or less cautious people like himself.


    "In the short term, you would only be a guest of our faith. As a guest, you would have some basic rights, such as assistance in the temples, asylum, ess to information and spells, and missions and opportunitiesmensurate with your level.


    In return, you would have some responsibilities, such as helping solve problems in designated temples, protecting towns, andpleting missions. But you can choose for yourself. There are many options, and the temple doesn''t tell its guests what to do.


    That would be your responsibility to the temple. Until you be a full member, you will be a guest, especially a guest of my group. Then you would have responsibilities and rights with us, too.


    For now, we offer you our support. And all you have to do for us is be stronger and fulfill your missions for the temple. Eventually, we''ll charge you for the support when you be stronger."


    Vicente listened to Kohen''s entire offer and realized bing a guest of this faith wasn''t so bad.

 Chapter 291 Time to Think

    Chapter 291 Time to Think


    Vicente saw no problem in joining a group like Kohen''s. In some situations, someone in his position could gain a lot by joining such a group.


    The problem for Vicente, which made him hesitate to join a group, was the autonomy he would definitely have to give up by joining someone or some force stronger than himself.


    Could he still get his revenge if he joined Kohen''s group? What about his business? Would the temple allow him to explore the possibilities of the underworld?


    Vicente currently ran a brothel, a casino, bars and offered protection to civilians and merchants in Millfall. He was also interested in getting involved in loans and other services offered by the underworld.


    Would a group like this man''s ept a guest with such connections?


    That was the problem that made Vicente ufortable with Kohen''s proposal, no matter how good it seemed at first nce.


    He was a criminal and knew how to grow up as a person who followed the mafia''s models. But what path would he take if he were just another member of the Congregation of Revtion? An ordinary path?


    He could do that, give up his business, and still grow with the support of such a group. But he wouldn''t be in control of his own destiny, and he would be just another in a crowd of talented people following basically the same paths.


    Would that satisfy Vicente in his second life? A path controlled by others?


    "Your suggestion is tempting, Senior Reeves. But what would happen to my Mazzanti family? What would happen to my desire for vengeance?" Vicente said in a neutral tone, but one that Kohen immediately noticed was full of determination.


    This young man before him wasn''t just anyone who would give up everything for guaranteed support and a peaceful future. It wouldn''t be easy to convince him!


    "The temple is not against personal retribution. As long as it doesn''t affect the functioning and continuity of the temple itself, you could get permission for your vendettas after a while". Kohen said, not knowing what kind of feud and adversary Cesar had but knowing that every magician had their own story. "As for your family, there''s not much that can be done. Members of the temple have to be totally dedicated to it.


    So until you be a full member of our faith, you would have to separate yourself from the Mazzanti family... However, this is not immediate. You could continue to lead your family until you be a High-level Mage. Only then would you have to disassociate yourself from the familypletely."


    "I see... That''s a problem for me, Senior Reeves. As small as my family is, I don''t know if I''d be willing to give it up when I''m stronger." Vicente said, indicating to Kohen that he had no intention of epting the invitation.


    Kohen became more serious. "Why don''t you think about this for a while? You''vee a long way recently, and if you try to absorb a green pentagram when you reach the 3rd-stage, you''ll have some problems.


    We''ll be able to help you solve them, so don''t give a definitive answer now. You may regret it in a few years."


    The Ironcrest Awakening Temple Mages believed Cesar would try to continue the strange journey that had identally begun in the Alpine Woodpecker Forest. Since his second pentagram had a yellow rating, he would probably go in search of a green pentagram when he became a Mage.


    When he realized how difficult it would be to hunt down a pentagram from ate 3rd or early 4th-stage creature, he would realize that he would not be able to continue this incredible path alone!


    That was Kohen''s thought as he said his words and got up from where he was sitting.


    Vicente smiled from under his mask. "Thank you for your understanding. I''ll think about my options and give you an answer by the time I be a Mage."


    Kohen didn''t like that very much, but with the 3rd-stage basilisk and the local situation in Millfall, Cesar had a good chance to continue to progress rapidly, even in this simple area of the kingdom.


    Not only that, he wasn''t sure he could end Vicente''s life on his own now, so he would have to retreat for now anyway.


    "I will be in town for a few days. If you haven''t decided by the time I leave, look for the Mages of the Ironcrest Temple. Someone will negotiate with you then." He said before leaving.


    Alone in his office, Vicente took off his mask, feeling a bit tired after dealing with this problem after his return from The Rocky Gorge.


    "Sigh... There''s no time to stand still. My problems aren''t getting any smaller. I must keep moving." He muttered as he prepared to leave.


    ''I need to increase my family''s strength as soon as possible...'' He looked at his spatial ring, where the herb he had collected earlier was.


    ''To do that, I need to develop my partnership with Shelby and get an alchemist.''


    With that in mind, he would soon put many of his resources in the safe on his property for his men to use while he prepared to return to his identity as Vicente Fuller.


    After giving orders for Bart to stay in position and protect the estate from any possible enemies, he made his way to the exit, intending to travel alone through town to change his identity and meet up with Shelby and Liam.


    But just as he was leaving the house, a blue-haired beauty arrived at his estate.


    ''Nova? What is she doing here?'' He wondered as he stopped and looked into his partner''s beautiful eyes.


    "Cesar... I''m d you''re here!" Nova said with a serious look on her face, looking at him, but from her position, she could see the basilisk above the house''s roof.


    "You really conquered it. How did you do that? Weeks ago, you ran from it with your life on the line." She said as she approached Cesar, not feeling threatened despite Bart''s presence.


    Vicente smiled with the mask on his face. "Captain, this is not your business. Unless you are willing to be my wife, there are few things about me that you will understand."

 Chapter 292 A Man Without Peace

    Chapter 292 A Man Without Peace


    "What did you say?" Nova took a step forward. "Watch your words, Cesar. I''m an engaged woman!"


    "Hehe, I''m not surprised," Vicente said, amused by Nova. "So, Captain, what do you want from me? Do you want toe in and talk to me more discreetly?"


    Nova didn''t like Cesar''s teasing way. But she wanted to talk to him privately.


    She took two steps forward and said. "If you don''t mind, I wanted to talk to you about what happened at The Rocky Gorge before."


    "Oh? I don''t mind. But I thought the matter was settled." Vicente made way for her and returned to his office while his men in the surrounding area watched their boss'' beautiful woman.


    "It was. But I need guarantees. Because of me, you escaped your troubles before. Now, I feel the city could be in danger because of my foolish decision to return the favor you did for me." She expressed as she entered Cesar''s office and was alone with him.


    "The city is in danger?" Vicente repeated. "How? The city has never been safer. Now there''s no threat from a 3rd-stage beast, and the main local underworld groups before my arrival are no longer a problem for Millfall."


    "Of course... You''ve be the problem, concentrating all the danger to the town on yourself." Nova said, not surprised by Vicente''s statement, which obviously meant he was now the real controller of the Scarlet Syndicate.


    Unfortunately, knowing that wouldn''t help Nova at all.


    "That''s the wrong way to look at it, Captain. I''m an active member of this society. I''m as interested in the welfare of Millfall as you are." Vicente said in his defense.


    Nova''s eyes narrowed. "I am not sure about that. But from my testimony at the Martial Court, you''ve had a chance to get where you are. I''m afraid that if you continue as you are, you''ll be a danger to the city, and I''ll have blood on my hands."


    Vicente''s eyebrows knitted. "Are you here to charge me, Captain? I thought you weren''t..."


    "Tsk! I don''t want your support or bribes, Cesar." Nova felt offended. "I want your promise that you won''t use your position to oppress the innocent poption, as the Scarlet Syndicate and the Defiant Tyranny have done in the past.


    If you can''t guarantee that, I''m afraid our good rtionship will end here. I will have you apprehended for the deaths of the soldiers at my side in The Rocky Gorge!"


    "Oh?" Vicente was surprised, not knowing whether to be happy that Nova hadn''te to him to be corrupted or worried about her threat.


    "Captain, if you do this, your career will be over. Not only will you lose your position, but you''ll be treated as a traitor to the kingdom. You will..."


    "I will be sentenced to death if I do this." Nova finished Vicente''s words. "But so will you, Cesar. If you don''t make a deal with me, your head will be on a pole next to mine."


    Vicente fell silent after hearing this, leaning his back against the back of his chair as he stared into Nova''s determined gaze.


    ''Would you be willing to sacrifice yourself to stop me?'' He looked at her carefully.


    "Your boyfriend would be sad about that, wouldn''t he? Don''t you care about him?" Vicente asked.


    "He''ll understand," Nova said as her eyes reddened a little. "But that doesn''t have to happen. You just have to make a deal with me. We''ll be fine as long as you don''t intentionally threaten innocent people and stay away from the army."


    "What if I choose a third path?" Vicente asked as Nova moved one of her hands to the sword at her waist.


    "Then..."


    Just as she was about to say something, he interrupted her. "Captain, my situation is currently moreplicated than you think. Maybe you don''t need to worry about me. Before you came here, I was visited by a Mage from Ironcrest."


    "A Mage from Ironcrest?" Nova was surprised.


    "He was here to threaten me. If I don''t give up my goals and dreams, he will kill me as soon as he can do so." Vicente said, telling the truth.


    Vicente was no fool. He knew that the time Kohen had given him wasn''t entirely true!


    If he decided to join Kohen''s group before that man''s group was ready to take action against him, that man''s promises would be valid. But if he didn''t decide by then, that man''s group from Ironcrest would act appropriately against him!


    ''Mister Reeves, you don''t fool me...'' Vicente looked out his office window. ''You haven''t acted against me just because of Bart. But will that stop your group from eliminating a threat like me?''


    The Congregation of Revtions might even agree to coexist with him. However, if Vicente wanted to go down the path of trying to ovee all the limitations of this world and add special pentagrams to his being in his next advancements, then he could be a danger to that faction.


    As someone who had already been identified, it would only be a matter of time before the temple decided to eliminate him to prevent them from being harmed in the future!


    "Do you understand my situation, Captain? In a few weeks, I may not even be alive to worry you..." Vicente said, trying to get Nova away from this business in a peaceful way.


    Nova hadn''t expected this, but considering Cesar''s current power, she didn''t doubt the truth of his words.


    "Is this serious? Why would someone do that?" She asked.


    Nova had her own reasons for wanting to take action against Cesar. But that was mostly because of her honesty and concern for his position in Millfall, as her actions made Vicente''s journey possible.


    For other people who might ept strange and not-so-honest deals, as was the case with most people in this world, wanting to go that far with Cesar was strange.


    "Because I''m a threat." Vicente bitterly smiled beneath his mask. "The Congregation of Revtions doesn''t mess around, Captain. Either I join them, or I''ll be branded with the mark of death. Either way, I won''t be a problem for you."


    She opened her mouth and her eyes wide, understanding why Cesar seemed so pessimistic after such good results on this day.


    "I didn''t imagine that..."


    But Vicente''s eyes lit up, and he decided to turn the tables on her.


    "If you insist, I''m willing to sign an agreement with you, Captain. That will guarantee my men will follow the terms of this agreement even after my fall. But in return, you''ll have to help me with something within the army."


    "What do you want?"

 Chapter 293 Deal with Nova

    Chapter 293 Deal with Nova


    Nova didn''t like the idea of making a deal with a criminal. But if Cesar''s words were true, he wouldn''t get far. Besides, a deal with him could protect the army in the city as well as the poption.


    That was something that could help her in her duty as a soldier of the kingdom, something that pleased her and made her willing to listen to what he had to say.


    Vicente then said. "In exchange for an agreement with you, I hope you can help me get information that the royal army must have."


    The royal army was thergest organization in the entire kingdom. Although the temples of faith of the Congregation of Revtion were outposts of an even more powerful force, they had fewer members and were not usually involved in many local operations.


    As such, the royal army of the Seidel Kingdom was more relevant in the kingdom than the Awakening Temples, and they had the best information about the local powers.


    The Congregation of Revtion definitely had good information about the local powers and especially the external forces. But as someone who wasmitted to his revenge, Vicente would act on as many fronts as he could.


    Since Nova wanted to make a deal with him, he would demand something from her, even though Jasmine was already inside the Congregation of Revtions.


    From his point of view, it was better to have someone inside the Congregation of Revtions and the local royal army simultaneously!


    With Jasmine and Nova by his side, he could get information and identify the Sovereigns who had caused his mother''s death, as well as the sect that had kidnapped Lauren.


    "Information? What kind of information?" Nova narrowed her eyes.


    Depending on what it was, she was willing to make a deal with Cesar. As long as it wasn''t anythingpromising, anything was possible to ensure stability in Millfall.


    "Don''t worry, the information I''m looking for doesn''t necessarily have to do with the royal family or the army. I want to know about three people. I want their identities, what forces they belong to, in short, everything the army has on them, their families, sects, associations, etc., everything that involves them."


    "Who are these people?" Nova asked as Vicente took out three yellowed sheets of paper from his spatial ring, on which there were drawings of the two Sovereigns who had caused Kate''s death, while the third represented the man who had kidnapped Lauren.


    There was some information on these pictures, such as the names of Malik and Dax, the two Sovereigns, while there was also the name of William, the Barbarian of Nis, Lauren''s abductor.


    Vicente had heard the names of these people during the traumatic events of years ago and had stored them in his memory. Since he had also memorized the faces of two out of three, he was well prepared to search for information about them.


    Looking at the portraits, where Cesar hadst seen them, their levels, and even their nicknames, Nova didn''t recognize any of the names or faces.


    ''Those aren''t members of the royal family or high-ranking soldiers of the army.'' She silently thought as she looked at the portraits.


    There were portraits of army leaders and members of the royal lineage in every army headquarters in the kingdom. Even though she had never seen any of these people in person, Nova knew very well what the most important members of the army she belonged to looked like.


    Then she said. "I can promise you that I will investigate these people. I don''t think they are members of the army or the royal family. Still, I can''t guarantee they aren''t connected to the kingdom''s forces. So I won''t give you any information about them until I''m sure they have no connection with the royal family and the army."


    "That''s good enough for me." Vicente agreed.


    "I''ll see what I can do as soon as..." Nova started to say, but Vicente interrupted her.


    "You don''t have to rush. That is information that might be difficult for you to get, so you can take your time to build up your position in the army for now. We''ll be fine as long as you go for it when you be a Mage." He said, not wanting Nova to get too involved in his problems while she was only an Acolyte.


    Vicente didn''t know what could happen if she went after this information. So he preferred that she get a little stronger.


    In any case, he couldn''t take revenge or go after Lauren in the short term, so Nova would have time to strengthen herself and fulfill the agreement they had discussed.


    Nova watched Cesar in silence, not understanding what he was getting at. "Aren''t you in danger of being killed? I thought you wanted this done as soon as possible."


    "I want to. But having this information now wouldn''t help me at all. Besides, it wouldn''t be good for me to risk my contact in the army while she''s still weak. I''d rather you get stronger before anything." Vicente replied.


    "What if you die first?"


    "Then you won''t have to do anything for me, Captain." Heughed. "But if I''m lucky enough to survive, you will fulfill this agreement when you be a Commander.


    I don''t know how difficult it will be to find out information about the two Sovereigns, but finding information about William won''t be so difficult. Since he''s only a Mage and the powers of Saltstar City seem to have information about him, I think it will be easy for you to find out what I need about him when you be Commander."


    "Okay." She agreed, feeling that even in danger, Cesar was nning his future as if he would ovee every obstacle in his way.


    He was aware of the risks, but he believed in himself and acted with the future in mind, preparing himself for important steps.


    At the same time, this was a deal she felt would benefit her more than him, so there was no reason for her to refuse.


    Nova would only have to give Cesar information in the future when she was Commander and if he was still alive. Even if she was forced to keep this promise, she would only have to give him information that didn''t endanger the organization she belonged to. In the meantime, she would have this man''s promise that he would not act against official forces or innocent people, bringing peace to her city.


    But Nova was no saint seeking peace without deeper goals. To her, the more peaceful Millfall was, the better because the army''s job was maintaining order and harmony.


    By guaranteeing these two things, soldiers of such city ranks received merit and gained more opportunities within the army.


    As the one responsible for this agreement with Cesar, she would gain many points in the army!


    So she soon signed a Magic Agreement with Cesar, guaranteeing she would be his informant within the army.

 Chapter 294 Cavern Galangal

    Chapter 294 Cavern Gngal


    Vicente said goodbye to Nova as soon as they had agreed on the terms of their deal and left the Mazzanti estate to pursue his previous ns, satisfied with his conversation with her.


    As much as the deal with Nova was more beneficial for her, it was also good for Vicente. With her on his side, he would have more influence with an informant within the army and no longer have to probe the army for information when using his real identity.


    Meanwhile, he did not have any interest in acting against innocent people. Getting a promise from Nova without having to promise something too difficult for him to keep had been a bonus for Vicente!


    Anyway, he would soon be on his way to change his identity without attracting the attention of the locals, leaving the city as Cesar and returning a few momentster as Vicente.


    But with this move, Vicente realized he had attracted the interest of army soldiers, who narrowly avoided starting a chase against him.


    Fortunately, he quickly changed his identity and began to return to Millfall with his level suppressed, without the mask and clothes he wore when he acted as Cesar.


    Riding a horse he had picked up where his men had left the animal for him earlier, Vicente watched with curiosity the soldiers'' movement outside Millfall.


    ''These are not local soldiers...'' He thought as he noticed people he didn''t know moving about. ''These are members of the battalions that came to the city to hunt the basilisk. But why did they try to chase me a few moments ago?''


    Vicente looked at his spatial ring as the soldiers ignored him while they searched for Cesar and clenched his fists. ''Is it because of the herb?''


    Days ago, the soldiers had interrupted his fight with Bart and forced them to flee.


    Thinking about it, Vicente connected the dots and saw that it had to do with the herb he had collected.


    ''Shit! I need to get rid of this weed as soon as possible. As long as I keep it in my possession, I''ll be a target for those greedy bastards!'' He controlled himself not to show his nervousness as he made his way through the streets of Millfall.


    ''I''ll try to meet Liam before I go after Shelby.'' He changed his destination and soon had his horse running faster as he headed for the address of Liam, the alchemist who had sold high-purity items to him and Rory months ago.


    Vicente already had all the information he needed about Liam to go to the alchemist''s residence and make an offer tempting enough to convince him.


    Thinking that Liam would be his way to solve at least part of the problem of the 3rd-stage herb in his spatial ring, the young Fuller soon found himself in front of a simple house on the west side of Millfall.


    Liam Young was a talented 1st-stage alchemist when Vicente met him months ago. He was not a member of any local family and was a student of Millfall''s greatest alchemist, the owner of Botanica Magica.


    When Vicente met him, Liam was close to advancing a level and was selling his 1st-grade items at a discount to raise funds for his advancement.


    After weeks, Vicente knew that Liam had advanced and became an Acolyte, having gone into seclusion before even searching for the second pentagram to learn as much alchemical theory as possible before absorbing his new essence.


    Aware Liam was still in Millfall and was currently in that simple estate in front of Vicente, this ck-haired man knocked on his door.


    "Liam, I''m here on business." He said without identifying himself, figuring that saying his name wouldn''t get Liam''s attention.


    After a minute of waiting, Vicente listened. "Who are you? What exactly do you want? I won''t cook pills by the hour. Find another alchemist!"


    "I''m Vicente Fuller. I did business with you a few weeks ago." He said with a smile, imagining Liam would soon open the door for him. "I have a proposition for you. If you agree to listen to me, I feel your destiny as an alchemist will change 180 degrees.


    What I have with me will help you immediately improve your alchemist position!"


    "What makes you think you''re right?" Liam asked, his voice louder and closer to the front door of his house.


    Vicente said. "Give me a minute of your time, Liam. If I do not have enough to convince you, I''ll leave without further insistence."


    After he had finished speaking, Vicente saw the door in front of him open, revealing the interior of the small dwelling, which had a strong medicinal scent, somethingmon to alchemical refining ces.


    Liam, the alchemist with the unusual magical form and brown hair, looked at Vicente and remembered he had met this person before.


    Vicente''s face was not unfamiliar to Liam because he was one of thest customers he did business with before going into seclusion.


    "So? What do you have for me?" Liam got right to the point.


    After entering the house and ensuring they were alone, Vicente saw Liam close the door and said. "I want you to join my family and be my exclusive alchemist. In exchange, I''ll give you something in this spatial ring that I know will interest you."


    Seeing Vincent throw a spatial ring in his direction, Liam narrowed his eyes. But he understood what this strange person wanted.


    ''You don''t want to remove what''s here so as not to attract attention...'' Liam looked at Vicente, holding the ring in his hands.


    Curious, he put a strand of his mana into the ring, from which Vicente had temporarily removed the security ''padlock.''


    When he sensed what was inside Vicente''s ring, Liam Young''s expression immediately changed, ignoring the gold coins and 2nd-grade artifacts to focus on a green cocoon emitting a strong sensation.


    "That... Is that what I think it is?" He muttered as he looked at Vicente with a shocked expression, not believing the man in front of him was carrying something like that.


    "Yes, this is a 3rd-stage herb."


    "It''s not just a 3rd-stage herb!" Liam shook his head negatively. "This is a Cavern Gngal! As a living being, it can form Magic Pentagrams, but not only that, its cultivation method increases the density of mana in the environment. That means magicians of all kinds can progress faster in their meditation by having such a nt around them.


    When dead, a single nt of this type can be used as the main ingredient to produce at least 10 different types of pills and potions, and it is even possible to use it to refine 3rd-grade resources.


    When used with 2nd-grade resources, it can produce 2nd-grade pills and potions that are almost 100% pure!


    But that''s not all. Its use can significantly benefit the alchemist who maniptes it!"


    Vicente listened to Liam talk about the great effects of that herb and realized it was even more valuable than he had previously thought.

 Chapter 295 Plans

    Chapter 295 ns


    As Liam''s eyes lit up and he spoke of the wonders of the herb Vicente had collected, the ck-haired young man smiled, seeing he had sessfully captured the alchemist''s interest.


    "Would you like to join my family, Liam Young? I''ll give you this herb to use as you wish, but you''ll be my family''s exclusive alchemist, and you won''t be able to do any side business.


    Of course, I''ll pay you a good sry and cover all the expenses for you to advance as an alchemist. But you must be free to work for me." Vicente made his proposal, taking some of Liam''s attention away from the item in the spatial ring.


    Liam clenched his fists, feeling he had much to gain by epting this tempting offer.


    However, he wasn''t stupid enough to ept such a deal without getting some guarantees first.


    He could gain a lot from this herb. But the chances that he would die from it were not small!


    "Vicente Fuller, this herb is precious. As much as I''m tempted to ept your offer and use it right away, I''m afraid I''ll die if I do it carelessly." Liam said as he handed the ring back to Vice.


    He looked seriously into Vicente''s eyes. "The moment I remove the Cavern Gngal from your ring, all the Mages in Millfall, especially all the 3rd-stage alchemists, will notice its medicinal scent. Then I''ll be dead in less than 10 minutes.


    What will you do to prevent that from happening? Not only will I need protection to remove this herb from your spatial ring, I''ll need protection while I absorb its pentagram, and not only that, I''ll need to stay hidden for weeks.


    Its medicinal fragrance is too strong for someone of my level to get rid of in a short time. So, my body would be marked by it after I absorb its pentagram and try to use it to make pills and potions.


    If I''m not protected, I will be killed, and our agreement will be worthless."


    Vicente nodded in agreement when he heard all this.


    That was what would happen if they were careless!


    "If you join my family, I''ll guarantee your protection while you absorb its pentagram. I have a Mage on my side who will guard the ce where you will hide for a short time.


    In addition, I have ns to lure the greatest local dangers away from Millfall while you absorb its pentagram." He said, nning to lead the warrior Mages out of town as bait.


    After realizing the local Mage warriors, the army soldiers, were after him, Vicente had already formted a n.


    While Liam, under Bart''s protection, would absorb the pentagram of the 3rd-stage herb at the Mazzanti family headquarters, he would lead the strongest in Millfall at the moment away.


    That would leave only non-warrior Mages in town, who wouldn''t be able to enter the Mazzanti mansion with Bart guarding it.


    Vicente''s only concern was Viscount Symons. If this nobleman went after him with the kingdom''s soldiers, Liam would probably have no problem. But if he stayed behind, things would be moreplicated.


    As for the dangers of using himself as bait, Vicente didn''t have much of a choice. Keeping the herb with him wouldn''t solve his situation and would only increase the dangers as time passed.


    ''Since you want my head, I''ll y you against each other.'' Vicente clenched one of his hands, thinking of the 3rd-stage soldiers in town and the Mages Kohen would probably bring to town in the next few days to deal with him.


    "Do you have a Mage on your side?" Liam opened his eyes wider, not expecting Vicente to have so much influence.


    In the Seidel Kingdom, only those who were able to influence Mages could be considered relevant.


    For Vicente to be able to do that at his age was something quite impressive and promising.


    ''If that''s true, he can suppress my needs as an alchemist.'' Liam thought silently, tempted to take a chance.


    "Yes, I have someone like that. Anyway, if you ept the deal I''m offering, we''ll do everything we can to make sure you''re as safe as possible. I also promise you that we won''t act until you are sure about our actions." Vicente assured him.


    "Well, I''m willing to join you if that''s true," Liam replied to Vicente. "Do you have the papers for the contract?"


    Vicente smiled and nodded as he picked up the material to make a Magic Agreement with Liam.


    The terms of this agreement were simple, and they both agreed on all the important points. So, in less than 10 minutes, they had written their versions of the agreement between them, leaving their marks on both versions of their contracts.


    Afterwards, Vicente said. "Well done, Liam, wee to the Mazzanti family."


    Hearing that, Liam was surprised, but he didn''t find it so strange considering how impressive Vicente''s offer was.


    "Not for nothing." He said as he smiled and picked up the mask Vicente had thrown in his direction. "The Mage who''s going to protect me is that basilisk?"


    Even Liam had heard the local rumors of Cesar Mazzanti''s triumphant return from The Rocky Gorge!


    "Yes, it should be enough to deal with the non-warrior Mages of the city... Anyway, you''ll have to go to my estate to settle this matter. When can you do that?"


    "I''m ready right now. I just have to gather my things here." Liam said, eager to n what they would do next.


    Vicente smiled. "Good. Then give me two days. I''ll n some things rted to our n regarding your herb, and then I''ll meet you at my family''s headquarters to work out the details of the operation."


    Vicente left Liam''s estate and headed to his house to meet Nina and Eve.


    Before arriving at Liam''s estate, he had been informed by one of his men from House Fuller that Shelby wanted to meet himter at one of her friend''s estates. So he wouldn''t look for her now since it was too early and Shelby''s preparations weren''t finished yet.


    ''It''s time for me to rx with my family...'' Vice sighed at the sight of his house as he pulled up in front of the property where Nina lived.


    ''After I''ve sorted out my situation with those pesky magicians, I''ll try to spend more time with Nina. I think I''ll be able to follow herst year at the academy before I have to deal with Lauren''s kidnappers.'' He thought as he realized how little time he had spent with his little sistertely.


    Aware that he would have to be much stronger to deal with Lauren''s kidnappers, he knew that he would have to prepare himself for months, maybe even more than a year or two, before he could finally go after his older sister. In the meantime, he wanted to be more present for his little sister!

 Chapter 296 Promise

    Chapter 296 Promise


    After reuniting with Nina after a few days away tending to the Mazzanti family''s business, Vicente spent some time with her, listening to what she had been doing at the academytely.


    Things were going well for Nina. Though she was ostracized by some prejudiced students from local wealthy and aristocratic families, she had her friends and was well-liked by her teacher.


    At the same time, a new director had recently been appointed to the academy, and some of the new staff hired by this person were very kind to her.


    All in all, Nina was doing well and was learning a lot. If everything continued the way it was going, she might be a schr in the future, which would be the best scenario of all from Vicente''s point of view.


    He even nned to speak to Newton on Nina''s behalf when she turned 10 to ask him to wee her to his study ce. But that was something Vice wanted to wait for.


    As for Nina''s physical situation, she still had limited mobility. Since Vicente had not yet been able to hire 3rd-stage professionals, he had no idea what would happen when she turned 14.


    Fortunately, that was still more than five years away.


    One of his goals, however, was to influence at least one 4th-stage doctor during that time, someone who would be his hope for repairing possible seque in his sister''s body that could still be treated until she went through the Awakening.


    In short, these were Vicente''s long-term concerns. In the short term, given the speed of his progress and the contacts he was making, he was more or less at ease.


    ...


    After dinner with his sister and Eve, Vicente left Nina in her room and watched her fall asleep next to him for the first time in many weeks.


    He looked at his watch and realized it was time for him to leave for his meeting with Shelby, preparing to leave as Eve walked beside him.


    "Eve, I intend to spend the next few days dealing with the family''s most pressing problems. After that, I''ll try to spend more time with Nina."


    "That''s great. She''ll be thrilled." Eve smiled as she looked into Vicente''s eyes. "Nina always says she misses studying with you."


    "Hmm, I''ll do that soon. Then you can take a few days off to hunt for your second pentagram and visit your sister in Martell Vige." He dered as he stopped at the exit door of his residence.


    "Thank you, Vicente. I''ll make good use of my time." She thanked him as she bowed her head.


    "Don''t do this. We''re family." He stopped her frompleting the gesture by grabbing both of her shoulders.


    Eve closed her eyes and smiled, partly in joy, partly in regret that she hadn''t met Vicente sooner.


    Seeing her eyes open, a little red and wet, Vicente understood what was on Eve''s mind. "Don''t worry. As much as the past can''t be changed, the future is within our reach. One day, I will help you save your parents, Eve. I guarantee it."


    Eve had been ''rescued'' by Vicente from bing a prostitute in Rory''s mother''s brothel. She had an older sister who was an "employee" of the Heidi Point establishment in Martell Vige back then, having almost be the third in her family to enter the world''s oldest profession.


    But Rory had chosen her and introduced her to Vicente, who had then brought her to his side to look after Nina.


    Vicente had already rescued Eve''s older sister from a life of prostitution, and she now served as secretary to the Fuller family in Martell Vige.


    Meanwhile, Eve''s mother, who had been forced into prostitution when her daughters were 7 and 5 years old, was still in the same situation, having been forced to leave her two daughters with Heidi Point.


    Eve''s father and her sister had gotten into trouble about 10 years ago, incurring the wrath of a troublesome person in Saltstar City. This person had decided to punish him in the worst way, sending him to prison, taking his wife, and forcing her to be a prostitute.


    Eve knew all this from her mother''s letters. Her mother had been forced to write letters to her daughters and husband about the things she had to do for a living!


    The man behind it all was that cruel!


    Aware of his friend''s story, Vicente had already promised Eve that he would help her. But now that he was getting stronger, he repeated his promise, showing the blonde woman he hadn''t spoken without the intention when he heard her story.


    "Don''t worry about it, Vice. You already have a lot on your mind. If I''m strong enough in the future, I''ll take care of it myself." She said as she wiped her eyes and smiled at him. "Now go. I don''t want you to bete."


    Vicente looked at her in silence for a moment and then left, but without changing his ns to help his friend''s family.


    He already wanted to save Lauren. Doing so with Eve''s parents would add absolutely nothing to the difficulty of his journey!


    With that in mind, Vicente made his way to the Burt family estate, where Eve had arranged to meet him.


    ...


    Arriving in the more affluent area of Millfall, Vicente was soon at the doorstep of the Burt family, a local rising power that had a good chance of bing a noble family in the near future.


    There were two ways for a family to be a noble power in the Seidel Kingdom. The first was by appointment by the king, which usually involved the overthrow of other nobles. The second and moreplex was to buy the title of nobility, which was extremely expensive and difficult to achieve, but it was possible.


    Most of thend in the kingdom was already owned by the many noble families in the state. But somends might be less attractive to own than others. With the right offer, nobles of higher status, like Dukes, would agree to sell part of their territories.


    In such a sale, the buyer would be a noble by owningnd in the kingdom.


    But why would anyone do this? Simply because nobles had rights that went far beyond the use ofnd!


    Just by having the title of nobility, families could pay less taxes and have ess to strategic materials, independent military groups, resources, and people with great power and influence.


    In a way, the title of nobility was like a ticket to important events that only those with an "invitation ticket" could attend to.


    Without such an "invitation," you wouldn''t even know about the important events around the state, sometimes outside the kingdom''s territory!


    Thus, noble titles were of great value.


    The Burt family was a power trying to obtain a noble title through the second method. Vicente knew this, and as soon as he arrived at this family''s estate, he saw this was a power that really had the necessary conditions to be a noble house.


    This family''s estate was as luxurious or more luxurious than some of the noble estates Vicente had seen in recent years.


    The front door opened as he looked at it, and a beautiful woman dressed as a butler invited him in. "Vicente Fuller, wee to the Burt estate. Pleasee with me. Thedy is waiting for you in the garden."

 Chapter 297 Secret Meeting

    Chapter 297 Secret Meeting


    Arriving in a colorful garden with lots of pink, yellow, and blue flowers, Vicente soon spotted three women next to a fountain, two sitting on opposite sides of a table.


    On one side was a blonde woman, Mira Burt, the eldest daughter of the Burt patriarch, level 2. On the other side was an orange-haired woman Vicente knew well, who was currently at level 3.


    Behind Shelby was her trusted servant, a red-haired beauty, Molly, who was currently at the same level as her youngdy.


    As Shelby and Mira yed a chess-like game, Molly noticed Vicente''s arrival and alerted her youngdy.


    "Youngdy, Vicente Fuller is here," Molly said as she looked at the man with ck hair walking behind a woman in a feminine suit.


    How Molly looked at Vicente at that moment waspletely different from how she had looked at him in the past.


    After mastering a level 3 Basilisk, Vicente''s power and influence had increased exponentially in Molly and Shelby''s estimation.


    Shelby looked at Vicente when she heard his name and stood up from where she was, feeling her heart beat faster.


    With her wedding to Marcus Symons only a few weeks away, Vicente''s recent aplishments had relieved her heart greatly.


    "Vicente!" She called his name as she sped her hands behind her back, not expecting to be so happy to see this man in front of her.


    "Shelby, it''s good to see you again." He smiled at her as he greeted her, kissing one of her cheeks as she asked him softly.


    "Did everything work out?"


    "Yes, your things are here." He slipped a spatial ring he had received from her earlier into one of the pockets of Shelby''s dress without drawing attention to what he had given this beautiful woman.


    Shelby felt excited, and her heart beat faster, making her face a little red at the wrong impression she gave her friend.


    Seeing how Vicente and Shelby had greeted each other, Mira raised her eyebrows as she looked at her best friend''s face.


    "Shelby... Don''t tell me the rumors I''ve heard..." She murmured in a low tone, but everyone beside the fountain heard her.


    "No!" Shelby''s expression changed as she looked at Mira. "Vicente and I are friends. Don''t misunderstand this."


    "But..." Mira found Shelby''s manners and how she blushed when standing beside Vicente bizarre.


    Vicenteughed and said. "You must be Miss Mira Burt, right? I''ve heard wonderful things about you. It''s a pleasure to meet you." He showed one of his hands.


    "Hmm, Shelby''s told me fantastic things about you, too." Mira stood up and gave Vicente one of her hands. "But I''m curious, what exactly is your rtionship?"


    Shelby had arranged this meeting at Mira''s house because of pressure from her family. After Marcus'' moves, her stepmother pressures and watches her so she won''t see Vicente.


    Even Shelby''s father had given orders to the men in the family to prevent her from seeing Vicente and even threatened to put her under house arrest if she was seen with him.


    However, Shelby wanted to talk to Vicente about recent events and get her share of what he had collected in The Rocky Gorge.


    Shelby had given Vicente a lot of information that had helped him move around that forest area, maps, and also descriptions of the terrain. She had even warned him about the groups of local nobles that would be near the groups of army soldiers that Vicente had cleverly avoided meeting in thest few days.


    Anyway, to meet him, she had decided to use her friend Mira to camouge who she was meeting.


    With no choice but to confide in her friend, Shelby exined to Mira. "Vicente and I are business associates. Our rtionship is not what Marcus thinks it is. Unfortunately, there''s no way to persuade my family or him of this, so I have to meet Vice this way.


    I''m sorry to bother you like this, Mira. But without your help, I couldn''t meet with Vicente to discuss some of our important business moves."


    "Oh? So that''s it?" Mira didn''t mind that her friend used her to get to know Vicente. It was a perfectly normal thing for friends to do for each other.


    But she was a little disappointed to hear that nothing was going on between Shelby and Vicente. As a young woman who loved romance novels, Mira was disappointed to discover that her friend''s reaction moments before had been just a misunderstanding.


    "Yes, that''s exactly it," Vicente confirmed as he sat down next to the table where they were ying.


    "Anyway, you must be curious about my next steps, right?" Vicente looked at Shelby.


    "Yes. I think it''s time we talked about my ns. We need tobine our movements so we don''t block each other''s." She agreed, not bothering to ask Mira for privacy.


    She could discuss Vicente''s ns in front of Mira without her friend understanding what they had in mind.


    "What do you have in mind?" He asked her.


    "I''m going to marry Marcus soon... At least that''s what''s on the schedule for the Symons and Staples families." She said with aplicated expression, obviously disgusted with the situation.


    Mira sighed and asked. "Is there any way to avoid this? We''re so close to the wedding."


    "If something happens in town, there is," Shelby said as she looked at Vicente.


    Vicente closed his eyes. "I don''t know if I can help you with that. I have challenging problems to solve that are dangerous even for me.


    Since I''m not sure they will be solved in the next two weeks, I can''t guarantee that I can help you today."


    "A difficult problem even for you?" Molly opened her mouth in surprise.


    Shelby was shocked, too, because, considering Vicente''s current power, he must be one of the strongest individuals in the city. "Are you serious?"


    "Hmm, I am. I''m a bit unlucky... I''ve got this problem, and after that, there''s a local auction that I''m told will have something valuable for me in it."


    Mira and Shelby also nned to attend the auction, which would take ce a few days before her wedding to Marcus.


    "Do you intend to enter the fray over the items to be auctioned at this event?" Shelby asked.


    "Yes, that is the intention of my associates."


    "Then perhaps we can help each other on the day!"

 Chapter 298 Shelbys Plan

    Chapter 298 Shelby''s n


    "What do you have in mind?" Vicente asked Shelby.


    Shelby replied. "The days following the auction will be hectic. This will be the perfect time for the local powers to make more aggressive moves while those most interested in the auction items are busy.


    Depending on how we act in those days, we might be able to pit some of our rivals against each other to weaken both sides. In the meantime, we can consolidate our positions with other powers." She pointed at Mira with one of her hands.


    "For example, some local powers want to raise their social standing in Millfall and be powers with noble titles. But as much as some, like House Burn, are willing to spend a lot of their reserves to negotiate with a wealthier noble family, others don''t have as much buying power, despite their interests.


    But that doesn''t diminish their greed!


    They can be very receptive to people like us and help us achieve our goals."


    "Even my family would be interested in the downfall of the noble powers," Mira said and understood what her friend wanted.


    Mira didn''t see the nobility as the scum of society like Shelby did. But just because she didn''t despise the nobility didn''t mean she couldn''t profit from their downfall.


    "We''re willing to make a proposal to the Duke of the province, but if the noble family falls, we''d rather not have to spend our precious resources to buy a territory of little value." She said, smiling at Vicente.


    "I see... Some wealthy families would be willing to encourage a certain amount of chaos in the city." Vicente muttered as the two smiled at him.


    Those families wouldn''t send their own members or people close to them to cause chaos. But if they knew of someone crazy enough to try, many would be happy to help.


    Was there anything better than chaos for groups looking for opportunity?


    Aware of this, even young Mira, who didn''t usually n dangerous things, wasn''t surprised by her friend''s intentions and even approved of someone moving around the area.


    Vicente looked into Shelby''s eyes and imagined that she needed chaos to get rid of hermitment to Marcus.


    ''With the town in mes, she''d have the opportunity to kill the guy.'' He was silent momentarily, wondering how that would benefit him, who had his own issues to settle with the Symons family.


    "Hmm, okay, we can help each other after the auction." Vicente agreed. "I''ll prepare my group to act on the auctioned items, but I''ll also talk to my friends about making their moves locally. If it''s mes you want, it''s mes you''ll get."


    Shelby clenched her fists in satisfaction while Molly understood the real level of chaos that would ensue that day, something Mira couldn''t imagine, being in the dark about Vicente''s identity.


    "If my family can obtain a noble title more easily, we will support you. Right now, the most I can do is provide you with information and some resources. But if we seed, you can expect a much greater return," Miramented.


    "Hmm, then I appreciate the support. Anything we can get in advance is wee." Vicente said.


    After that, they chatted for a few more moments until it was time for Shelby and Vicente to leave.


    As they said goodbye, Shelby slipped a note into Vicente''s clothes before leaving for the Staples estate.


    Vicente then went to the Fuller estate while looking at what Shelby had put in his clothes.


    ''Vicente, in addition to what we discussed, I want you to know something I couldn''t tell you in front of Mira. As trustworthy as she is, I don''t want to involve her in everything I have in mind.


    Part of my ns for Millfall involve a much wilder situation for the province as a whole.


    There is about to be a shift change at Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    In that prison is a notorious criminal of the province, Jonah Keen, also known as Snow w. He is a High-level Mage who has a history with some of the Millfall families and some of their supporters in the province.


    If he escapes during this shift, we''ll have perfect chaos for our ns!''


    Vicente''s eyes lit up at this part of Shelby''s note.


    ''Once released, Snow w will take revenge on those who imprisoned him, who are exactly my targets and your future enemies.


    You may not see Senior Snow w''s targets as your enemies now, but trust me, they will be.


    If you''re interested in bing stronger and expanding your operations throughout the rest of the province, sooner orter, you''ll be fighting thergest noble-backed group in the province, the Ruby Devils.


    The Ruby Devils control human trafficking in the province, as well as various underworld businesses, such as the alternative trade of jewels and precious resources.


    This group is supported by at least 30 noble families in the province and was responsible for Senior Snow w''s arrest.


    Therefore, Senior Snow w''s freedom could benefit both of us. So I hope you''ll consider it. The shift will take ce in less than two months. That''s when we''ll have our big chance to plunge the whole province into chaos.


    Think about it carefully.''


    After reading all this, Vicente would soon destroy that note while thinking about the alternative Shelby had started.


    ''A High-level Mage... Someone like that could really cause chaos in the whole province.'' He imagined what someone close to the 4th stage would be capable of.


    ''Shelby and I probably won''t be able to take advantage of the opportunities that the chaos of this person''s escape would bring, but the opportunities would be great.


    If he dealt fatal blows to some of the local noble families, that alone would allow our groups to more easily grow in influence in and around Millfall. That would make it easier for the Mazzanti family to expand their operations to other parts of the province.''


    Any weakening of the noble families of the province, whether in terms of strength due to the death of key members or in terms of support due to the loss of followers, would greatly benefit groups like Vicente''s.


    To recover or even prevent their downfall, damaged noble families would have to make deals less advantageous to them, paving the way for groups like Vicente''s.


    On the other hand, new noble families could emerge from the chaos, and they would naturally need to ally themselves with groups like Vicente''s to gain ess to more resources.


    Through these two types of nobles, Vicente knew he could get permission from several noble families to operate in cities other than Millfall, which would increase his social and financial position in the province.


    ''If all goes well, I''ll be able to expand my family''s numbers and reach truly important resources.'' Vicente clenched his fists, feeling that Shelby''s ns were worthwhile.


    Of course, there would be countless risks before, during, and after the chaos that someone like Snow w could cause in the province.


    But he was willing to risk it!

 Chapter 299 Impure Thoughts

    Chapter 299 Impure Thoughts


    While Vicente was writing a reply for Nina to deliver to Shelby the next day, the orange-haired woman arrived at her residence.


    As Shelby entered the Staples mansion, she was met by her family: her father, Baron Staples, her stepmother, Amy Staples, and her younger brother, Cole Staples.


    "Shelby, what were you doing sote at night?" Amy asked as she sat next to her husband in the living room of the Baron''s residence.


    Seeing her stepmother looking at her with narrowed eyes, Shelby stopped halfway to her area and turned back with a smile. "I was at my friend Mira''s house. Is there a problem?"


    "It''s good that you are seeing your friends, Shelby. I''m just concerned about the future of the family." Amy said as she picked up a ss of wine next to her.


    Shelby''s father looked at his daughter and remembered histe wife. He closed his eyes and said. "I hope you are ready for your wedding, my daughter. This is for the good of the whole family, so don''t give your fianc¨¦ any more trouble."


    "You should be happy, Shelby. You''ll soon be the wife of a Viscount!" Young Colemented to his sister, feeling this was very good for her.


    For a wealthy, handsome heiress like him, there was no way he could understand what was going on in the mind of a woman like Shelby.


    He saw her as a lucky woman who would be the wife of a Viscount, who even had the potential to be a Count one day. But for Shelby, the reality was very different. She felt like a broodmare being sold for the sake of her family.


    Others could ept that with pride, but after all she''d been through, she couldn''t help but hate every word her brother said.


    However, like a good actress, she smiled. "I will certainly be happy. I understand the family''s needs, and I''ll do my best to return everything House Staples has offered me."


    With those words, she climbed the mansion''s stairs until she reached the room of the youngest of her siblings, Levi, Amy''s son, who was nothing like this woman.


    "Sister, have youe to finish thest story?" A little eight-year-old boy asked as he jumped into Shelby''s arms.


    "Of course!" She said as she ran a hand through her brother''s orange hair and smiled at him.


    As she went back to telling her brother an old story, Molly watched the two of them through the cracks in Levi''s bedroom door.


    ''Poor boy... Hopefully, your sister loves you and needs you. Otherwise, your fate would be the same as the others in this house.'' Molly thought but without regret for taking herdy''s side.


    As someone who had been rescued from very by Shelby and who knew herdy''s troubles, Molly had no sympathy for the Staples family.


    Meanwhile, Shelby seemed as loving as ever to Levi, but inside, she was burning with anger at her family for using her and having the audacity to say the previous words to her face.


    ''You will pay me back! Your punishment is not far away!'' She thought as she felt that Vicente would agree to her proposal, and soon everything would change for her.


    ...


    The next morning, Vicente had trained a little that night, but he had also taken the opportunity to sleep, something he probably wouldn''t have much time for in the next few days.


    His ns with Liam would start soon, so he stayed home with Nina for another day and woke up without much haste for breakfast this morning.


    When Nina awoke, he ate with her and Eve before they left for the academy a few minutester.


    "Nina, I want you to give this to your teacher, Shelby Staples. Can you do that for me?" Vicente leaned down and said to Nina as he looked into his sister''s eyes.


    Nina saw the rolled-up sheet of paper with a seal on it and readily epted this ''mission.'' "I''ll do my best, big brother!"


    He then watched her enter the academy while standing next to Eve at the entrance.


    "Don''t worry. Our undercover men work around Nina practically all day now," Evemented, smiling as she watched the girl enter the ssroom. "The new academy director is much more receptive to our needs than the previous one."


    "This is good. As long as he''s useful to us, give him the support we promised. Those who are loyal to us deserve all the support they can get." Vicentemented as he prepared to leave for one of the taverns in his territory.


    Halfway there, he encountered two people in hoods, their identities concealed.


    "Vicente, we''re d you''re back. We''re waiting for your orders to take action." One of the two said, and Vicente understood who it was.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send you my orderster today," Vicente expressed as he looked at the one who had greeted him first, Lukas. "We can talk businesster at the association. What do you say?"


    "That sounds good."


    The other person next to Lukas said. "This man sent us a message to pass on to you."


    Seeing the note in the woman''s hand, Vicente immediately recognized who had sent it when he saw Casey''s signature on the paper.


    "Thank you. You should leave now. It''s not good for us to be seen in public." He made his way to Zander''s tavern, where he always left orders for his men to collect and pass on to the rest of the family.


    On his way there, he learned of La''s return and the fact that this woman was willing to make a deal with him. Not only that but ording to Jasmine and the other woman Casey had met the day before, Mark was about to reach Millfall in trouble.


    ording to Casey, these [women were going into hiding to prevent Mark from finding out about their situation with Vicente, so he should be prepared to deal with such a person at any moment.


    ''That''s perfect!'' Vicente destroyed Casey''s note, seeing more enemies to include in the cover he would have to prepare to allow Liam''s movement.


    ''I will y all these local problems against each other when I move on, Liam!'' He smiled as he thought of the Commanders of the royal army but also of Kohen.


    ''I will give them three days to prepare. Then it will be my time to move!''

 Chapter 300 Actions Behind His Back

    Chapter 300 Actions BehindHis Back


    That same day, a group of hooded people on horses and in a carriage arrived in Millfall through the town''s main entrance.


    As they drove slowly along the main avenue that crossed the entire town, they made their way slowly, looking at their surroundings as if they were tourists in the area for the first time.


    "Where is the headquarters of our target''s family?" A bald man asked an old acquaintance of Jasmine and La.


    Mark looked at the man and answered. "I can take you to his estateter, but we must be careful. Cesar Mazzanti is a member of the local underworld. If we''re careless, he''ll realize who we are, and Jasmine will be finished."


    "Victor, I want you to go with Mark and look at our opponents. We won''t act until we have urate information about them." The strongest Mage in this group said from inside the group''s carriage, a simple vehicle that looked like an ordinary farmer''s cart from a distance.


    Since everyone in Mark''s group was hiding their mana and dressed like peasants, nothing about them would catch the eye of local observers.


    A tall young man with a straw hat heard this and jumped out of the carriage just before Mark did the same.


    "You should look for us at Mount Doomter. It''s a great ce to decide what to do next." Mark said as he jumped out of the carriage and walked next to Victor.


    "Come with me." He said to hispanion, moving quietly through the Millfall area, quickly moving through the town''s narrow streets towards the Mazzanti estate.


    After about five minutes of moving at a brisk pace, the two arrived not far from their point of interest when they stopped approaching, sensing a powerful auraing from their destination.


    "Hey, what the hell is that?" Victor shoved Mark against a wall. He felt his back break into a cold sweat as he looked up at the massive creature on the Mazzanti estate!


    Mark was also surprised to see the 3rd-stage basilisk on Cesar''s property, as there had been no beasts in the Mazzanti family before.


    "What? Where did this basiliske from?" He eximed in surprise, ignoring Victor, who was pinning him against a wall, both hiding in an alley near the street of the Mazzanti family home.


    "Don''t you know? Don''t y dumb, Mark. Did you set us up on purpose?" Victor asked, keeping his voice low but showing his irritation and surprise at Mark.


    "Do you think I''d have the nerve to do that?" Mark looked seriously at Victor.


    This man and the others he had hired to deal with Cesar were members of the secondrgest underworld faction in the Scott Province, a group that had several Mages and even the support of a Marquis!


    This Ironcrest faction was nothing like the Congregation of Revtion. Yet, Mark didn''t have enough influence within his faith to be able to move it enough to not have problems with groups like that.


    Being much smaller than those people, he would never dare to go against them!


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Mark''s face turned red, and the veins in his neck popped. "If I take such a risk, wouldn''t it be better if I gave up my freedom? Do you think I don''t know how you deal with problems?"


    "Then how do you exin this damned beast?" Victor knew Mark''s words were reasonable, but he wasn''t satisfied.


    "I don''t know. It must have happened during the time I was with you. That damned Cesar is too crazy, I told you not to underestimate him!" He almost shouted but managed to keep his voice down so that only he and Victor could hear his exmations. "We need to investigate this. I doubt it will be difficult to find out exactly what happened."


    "Okay. How do we start?"


    "Let''s check out the local taverns. We''ll surely find some whisper who''ll tell us what''s been happening in towntely. That will give us a clue as to what we need to do to answer our questions." Mark said, thinking that returning to the local Awakening Temple wouldn''t do.


    If he did, he would inevitably alert Cesar he was already there. By then, Jasmine would be in an even worse situation than she already was, and he would probably be forced to negotiate with the enemy before he could prepare with his group.


    To have time to prepare well enough to act against Cesar, Mark would not return to Millfall''s Awakening Temple.


    ''When my group is ready, I''ll see what that damned grey-haired woman has done to get in my way.'' He thought of La, imagining she was already there, probably doing whatever Cesar wanted.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Mark''spanions were still in the dark about the situation with the Mazzanti family and the start of the investigation against them.


    The two Mages of the party were in the carriage from earlier, arriving at an inn in the northern part of the city where the party would be staying.


    As they surveyed the cobbled streets of this part of Millfall, the two strongest of the group discussed their ns for this mission.


    "This Cesar... He did us a great favor. Will he give us what we want without too much trouble? He''s just an Acolyte." One of the two strongest men in the groupmented to the other.


    The other man looked at hispanion, who had many tattoos all over his face and body, and said. "Let''s not underestimate him. Mark isn''t stupid, even if he was wrong to trust us. If what he said is true, this Cesar is a genius. Then let''s kill him the right way."


    "But what about the Barber girl? I''ve heard the Mazzanti family has excellent weapons. One shot from one of the Mazzanti soldiers, and we''ll lose our chance."


    "Hmm, we need to make sure her life is guaranteed." The group leadermented with a deep look on his face. "What good would it do us to get such a valuable hostage if she''s dead? Her father is very powerful. He won''t let us get away with this if we don''t bring her back in one piece."


    "What about Mark?" Mark''s friend, a level 5 Acolyte, who had ''helped'' him with this group, asked.


    "We''ll kill him after this is over." The man with tattoos all over his body said as he looked at the Acolyte. "That will be your mission."


    "I''ll do my best, elder." Mark''s ''friend'' smiled, not bothered by his superior''s order.

 Chapter 301 How to Act

    Chapter 301 How to Act


    By the end of the same day...


    Liam had been at the Mazzanti estate since the day before, having already organized his things in the dormitory and started training in the indoor areas set up for that purpose.


    Having already made an agreement with Vicente, he could already be considered a member of the family, someone who had a duty to help the group but also an obligation to keep secrets and respect the family hierarchy.


    He was anxiously awaiting Vicente''s return so that he could take his second pentagram and begin working with the 3rd-stage herb. However, he was in no hurry because he knew howplicated it would be to safely do what he had nned.


    Vicente was supposed to be preparing for his move over the next few days, so Liam wasn''t in a hurry even though he''d been there for several hours.


    In the middle of his wait, he met Rory, who was taking care of the family''s affairs in Vicente''s absence.


    After handing over some resources and orders to the family''s professionals earlier in the afternoon, Rory returned to continue the investments necessary for the family''s continued development.


    With the recent change in shifts for his men and the resources Vicente had brought from The Rocky Gorge, it was time to increase the strength of virtually every family member.


    No one in Millfall would find it strange if they were to increase their strength quickly in the short term, so it was finally time for them to increase their strength without any worries.


    Considering the problems Vicente was facing and how they would need to increase their numbers to take advantage of more opportunities locally, growth was a must!


    So, it was not just Liam who was meditating in the training room of the Mazzanti estate. Next to him were several of the family soldiers who were meditating in their spare time.


    Meanwhile, Rory was in Vicente''s office.


    ...


    In Vicente''s office, Rory sat in the leader''s chair while three soldiers stood in front of him, each wearing the same type of armor and masks on their heads.


    The only thing distinguishing these men was their height, as even their hair was covered.


    Rory, on the other hand, wasn''t wearing the family ''uniform'' at the moment, as he was wearing a suit with nothing protecting his face.


    He ordered the three while he had some notes on the table before him. "I want you to post a group of soldiers to watch the inn where Jasmine and La are. Our enemies looking for the pink-haired woman could arrive in town at any moment. So be prepared to kill anyone who shows suspicious behavior near them.


    The three of them epted this order without a problem.


    "Also, alert the rest of the family and the Scarlet Syndicate about the royal army soldiers from outside the city who havee here because of the basilisk. I want to know where their leaders are and how their men are moving in real time!"


    "Yes, Deputy!" The men said in unison before heading off to take care of these matters.


    Alone in Vicente''s office, Rory leaned back in his chair and sighed deeply. ''Bart is powerful, but it alone won''t be able to stop the local Mages from invading our home...'' He looked to the side of the building where Liam should be. ''If we follow this risky n, I''ll have to fight alongside Bart and the soldiers!''


    There weren''t many Mages in Millfall. In addition to the 3rd-stage cksmiths, there were 2 alchemists, 1 engineer, and 1 3rd-stage poison master living in the city. The Viscount and Commander Hogan were the other Mages living in Millfall, warrior-type magicians.


    As for doctors and other 3rd-stage professionals, such people would asionally pass through the city and stay for a few days. But there were no other full-time Mages living there.


    Although the number of Mages was small, it was enough to make Rory worry about Vicente''s ns, especially since there was no guarantee that Viscount Symons would join the army''s Mages in pursuit of Cesar.


    If the Viscount stayed behind, it was almost sure Bart wouldn''t be able to protect the Mazzanti estate!


    ''I have to assume that the Viscount won''t go. Then, we''ll have to face up to 6 Mages on the day Liam begins his absorption of the herb.'' The red-haired man thought, imagining Liam''s master and Vicente''s master wouldn''t move on that day.


    "This is going to be difficult." He muttered. Even though 5 of the 6 Mages were people without muchbat experience, Mages were Mages. They''re stronger than ordinary low-level warriors.


    With that in mind, Rory got up and went to the training room in the basement of the building.


    When he arrived, he found 20 men meditating and 5 in training, all Acolytes, with 3 people at level 2 and all the rest at level 1.


    The Mazzanti family now had over 90 members. Most of them were still Apprentices, but the number of Acolytes had been steadily increasing, with 6 men, in addition to Rory and Vicente, who had already passed level 1, being at levels 2 and 3.


    But when it came to the Apprentices, there was practically no one below the Senior Apprentice level, the highest rank in the first stage.


    With the family''s current resources, all 1st stage magicians who entered the family were soon given pills and potions to reach the top of that stage quickly.


    The Mazzanti family''s current problem wasn''t the resources for 1st stage magicians but the resources for 2nd stage people, as these resources were more expensive and rarer and harder to find in towns like Millfall.


    "Sigh..."


    ''We will soon need to find suppliers of resources to meet the needs of our professionals.'' He nned to distribute some extra resources to the family''s most talented Acolytes and Apprentices.


    With little time to build up the strength of his men, he could only rely on the many resources currently at his disposal!


    ...


    As Rory prepared for the next challenge, the 3rd-stage soldiers at the royal army headquarters began to grow nervous.


    After not hearing from Cesar for almost a whole day, these soldiers were getting nervous about the possibility of losing sight of the one who had a precious medicinal herb in his possession.


    On the other hand, they couldn''t move against the Mazzanti estate without that group havingmitted some crime or suspicious act.


    So back at headquarters, the magicians interested in robbing Vicente tried to figure out a way to catch Cesar off guard.


    "Why don''t we use the death of the leader of the Scarlet Syndicate to invade the Mazzanti estate? If we can get the Martial Court to at least authorize our visit to gather evidence, we can scare Cesar into showing himself." One of them suggested to his colleagues.

 Chapter 302 Complex Hierarchy

    Chapter 302 Complex Hierarchy


    The next morning...


    In Millfall''s Awakening Temple, a strong blond man stood on top of the city''s most famous building, sitting in the lotus position, meditating with his eyes closed.


    From his position, one could see practically the entire city, especially the central square, where several families were already moving about in anticipation of another day of Awakening.


    However, the blond man had no thoughts of the usual activities of this temple on his mind at the moment.


    ''Cesar... Are you really going to make me wait?'' He thought as orange mes surrounded his body.


    Meanwhile, some temple members were watching him from a distance, ready to serve him as hemanded.


    "Hey, what do you think Sacred Devotee Reeves wants in our unit?" A man wearing a uniform very simr to those worn by all members of the Awakening Templemented to one of hispanions.


    However, although their uniforms were generally very simr, they were not identical. Each had different hierarchies within the organization, which the symbols on their robes could easily distinguish.


    Hearing the Novice''sment, a Prior of this unit clenched his fists in doubt as he looked at his superior. ''I hope he won''t cause us any trouble.''


    The Awakening Temple, or Congregation of Revtion, had aplex hierarchical chain that didn''t just follow the level of its members.


    From the bottom of this organization to the top were the respective titles: Novice, Monk, Prior, Assistant Temple Master, Sacred Devotee, and Temple Master.


    It was a small butplex hierarchy. The Sacred Devotee, for example, was not necessarily the one closest to the Temple Master. Some Novices might even be considered stronger or superior to some Sacred Devotees.


    How was this possible?


    Basically, the hierarchies of the Congregation of Revtion didn''t take into ount the level of strength of its members but rather the services they performed.


    A Novice was someone who merely performed basic activities in temples like this Millfall unit. In short, they were helpers to those who kept the temple records, the Monks, who were the actual administrators of these units.


    Novices also did the work of cleaning, organizing, in short, simple activities in temples like this one.


    But as simple as it was, some Novices could grow and reach higher positions, bing Novices in more important temples.


    Assistant Temple Masters were those who were in charge of leading the temples under the name of the Temple Master, the one who was the organization''s leader, the strongest, the one behind the voice that could be heard in the Awakenings throughout Pris Realm.


    The position of Temple Master could only be held by one person, while all other hierarchies could have several members of the faith in such positions.


    However, the hierarchy of this power followed the basic idea that the higher positions were superior to the lower ones.


    Even though there could be a 3rd-stage Monk and a 2nd-stage Sacred Devotee, the Sacred Devotee would always be superior to the Monk, regardless of their stage.


    In special situations, a low-level Sacred Devotee could even ordain an Assistant Temple Master, a Prior, a Monk, and a Novice of a higher level than himself!


    In everyday situations, this would only happen between people of a simr or lower level.


    In any case, Kohen Reeves not only had a much higher cultivation than all the members of this unit, whether they were Priors, Monks, Assistant Temple Master, or Novices.


    As such, the members of the Millfall unit were concerned about the stay of this person, who could only be ordained by Sacred Devotees or the Temple Master.


    The Assistant Temple Master heard thements of some of his men and sighed as he walked over to Kohen.


    "Sacred Devotee Reeves, has the Seniormunicated with Nun Barber? Don''t forget this post is under the supervision of Nun Barber''s group. Any problems here could attract the nun''s father." A bald but very muscr level 5 man said to the Low-level Mage.


    Hearing the warning from the head of Millfall temple, Kohen opened his eyes and looked at the person.


    "Don''t worry, Assistant Temple Master Sim. I''m here on personal business. That is not something that will affect your temple." Kohenmented with some respect in his voice, for his higher rank and position as a Sacred Devotee was not everything in his faith.


    The only people who could apply for the position of Temple Master were the Assistant Temple Masters. Aside from them, the Monks were the only people who could change their designation within the temple. Sacred Devotees, Priors, and Novices could not change their ss once they had chosen their path.


    So even though Priors and Sacred Devotees were more powerful than other members of the temple because they were born warriors, they had to respect people like Assistant Temple Master Sim because they had to consider bigger scenarios.


    Jasmine was a Nun from a higher-level temple than Millfall temple''s, so she worked as the supervisor of this unit.


    On the other hand, since her father was a 4th-stage Sacred Devotee, her prospects within the Congregation of Revtion were immense.


    In the future, she could be the Assistant Temple Master of a good unit and perhaps participate in the power struggle within their faith.


    Using her name, Assistant Temple Master Sim warned Kohen he shouldn''t abuse his position locally or he might get into trouble with someone quite influential.


    ''This bald bastard is trying to put pressure on me...'' Kohen closed his eyes for a moment. ''Fortunately, Killian and Levi have found a way toe to this town. They''ll be here in less than two days.'' He thought of the head of the Ironcrest temple and the most powerful Prior in that unit.


    Priors were members of the military units, i.e., the guards of the temples under themand of the Assistant Temple Masters. As for the Sacred Devotees, they were also members of military units, except that their direct leader was the Temple Master himself. They had no fixed posts and were free to move about the continent in the name of the temples.


    Given these characteristics, the Sacred Devotees were the ones who had the most freedom of movement within the faith, but they were also the ones who had to be careful with whom they dealt with.


    Unless they had a justification for circumventing the influence of Assistant Temple Masters, they had to avoid friction with such people, even considering their superior position in the hierarchy of the Congregation of Revtion.


    Kohen then smiled and stood up. "In a few days, I''ll be leaving your city, Assistant Temple Master Sim. I''m just waiting for someone."


    "Okay. I won''t bother you anymore if that''s the case." As Sim said this, a Novice appeared on the spot,ing from the stairs that gave this ce ess to the rest of the temple.


    "Sacred Devotee, I bring a message for the Senior!"

 Chapter 303 Attracting Enemies

    Chapter 303 Attracting Enemies


    When Kohen saw the 1st-stage Novice running with a scroll in his hand, he immediately took the paper from the member of the Millfall temple.


    Narrowing his eyes, he instantly forgot Assistant Temple Master Sim''s earlier words when he saw the Mazzanti family''s mark on the scroll.


    ''Kohen, if you want me to join your faction, it''s not impossible. I have considered your proposal, and I''m willing to ept it.''


    As Kohen read this, a smile appeared on his face as he realized his ns to eliminate Cesar with the help of the Assistant Temple Master of Ironcrest temple and the 3rd-stage Prior of that post were unnecessary.


    As Vicente had predicted, Kohen only wanted to give him time to make up his mind, while this person had no allies to help him eliminate Cesar. When Killian and Levi were in Millfall in two days, Vicente would either join them or die at their hands!


    ''It looks like you chose life in the end...'' Kohen continued to read the message with a satisfied smile.


    ''Due to problems that require my presence outside of Millfall, I can''t make a deal with you locally for the time being. I''ll be gone for a week. But if you''re in a hurry, meet me at The Vile Altar in three days.''


    ''The Vile Altar?'' Kohen''s eyes narrowed as he lost his smile.


    The Vile Altar was a temple about 100 kilometers west of Millfall. This ce was one of the many outposts of an ancient faith of Pris Realm, simr to the Congregation of Revtions.


    However, this faith had fallen, and all its followers and members had been wiped out in a war 2,000 years ago.


    Its existence was now part of the history books, but some temples still existed around Pris Realm. These temples were mostly found in poor areas, ces of little interest to the human experts responsible for the downfall of such a faith.


    But what drew Kohen''s attention to the choice of Vicente for their meeting was not the history of such faith but what its temples represented.


    That was an organization that had been wiped out many centuries ago. As such, all temples of such a religion had been attacked in the past and could be considered ancient ruins, areas with dangers.


    A single malfunctioning mechanism left in one of these temples could be extremely dangerous for anyone who decided to venture into such ces.


    At the same time, even if there was nothing in such an area, it would be perfect for setting traps.


    ''Damned Cesar!'' Kohen crushed the scroll in his hands while making an ugly expression. ''Are you trying to lure me into a trap, or are you serious?''


    ...


    Meanwhile, the Mages of the royal army had already made their moves the night before and warned Vicente of their ns.


    Vicente was currently in one of the taverns in the Mazzanti family''s territory, having sent someone to deliver a message to Kohen minutes ago and someone to deliver a message to the local army.


    Vicente had many contacts in Millfall these days. When the army soldiers asked for permission from the Martial Court to move against the Mazzanti family, young Fuller quickly learned of it through his contacts at the court.


    But even though he was quickly warned, he couldn''t stop the army''s Mages from moving in.


    Unable to do anything about the invasion of his headquarters by the men of the royal army, Vicente advanced the ns he had already discussed with Liam.


    "They really want to threaten me..." Vicente muttered with a terrible look on his face.


    "What are we going to do, boss? The soldiers of the kingdom are clearly abusive in their actions." The man next to Vicente said while he had an aggrieved look on his face, feeling oppressed, something he thought he would no longer feel after the basilisk joined their group.


    Vicente handed the man a small ring and said. "Take this to Rory. He''ll know what to do."


    The man put it on one of his fingers but didn''t dare look at it.


    "Tell our men to prepare for the worst. I''m leaving town to deal with this problem. But you won''t be able to rest in peace in our post. Surely someone powerful will try to challenge you in the next hours or days." Vicente stood up and drank the entire contents of a ss of alcohol.


    ''Unfortunately, I haven''t had much time to study the forgetely... Otherwise, I could have prepared some equipment for my family.'' Vicente thought as he closed his eyes.


    Since he had not yet reached the level of knowledge required to create 2nd-grade firearms, Vicente could not create new weapons for his men, even though he was already a level 3 Acolyte.


    "Be careful. I''ll be back as soon as possible." He said before leaving, leaving his trusted soldier even more nervous.


    Looking at the spatial ring in his hands, the man knew the danger it represented and quickly left to hand it over to one of the Mazzanti family''s soldiers.


    ''I hope the boss manages to get all those pesky Mages out of town.'' He thought as he moved, breaking into a cold sweat.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Commander Hogan had just received the other note from Vicente, another of young Fuller''s invitations to the meeting of experts he nned to hold at The Vile Altar.


    But Cesar''s invitation to Commander Hogan was a little different from Kohen''s.


    ''If you want my 3rd-stage weed,e and meet me at The Vile Altar, royal army dogs. You think I don''t know you''re looking for me?


    Hurry up, my alchemist will be ready with what you so desperately want in two more days!''


    That was Vicente''s message to the four Commanders in Millfall, which, of course, provoked some of the men enough.


    "That brat! He''s challenging us!" One of the four said, not liking it at all.


    However, they had already entered the Mazzanti estate earlier and couldn''t do much more than go to meet Cesar.


    With no concrete evidence against Vicente, they either had to give up the 3rd-stage herb or risk falling into his trap!


    "This is obviously a trap." Commander Christopher Hogan said, calmer than some of hisrades. "But this is exactly the reaction we wanted when we entered the Mazzanti building earlier.


    We wanted Cesar to show himself and allow us to deal with him. What are you going to do now? Give up?"


    "What if he''s not at The Vile Altar?" Christopher''s older brother asked, a little uncertain.


    "What if he is?" Christopher asked back. "Our doubts don''t matter. If we want this herb, we have only one choice. If we don''t go to him, we can forget about it."


    The other three looked at each other, aware of how dangerous it could be to go to The Vile Altar, while Cesar had the advantage of being able to set traps in such a ce.


    "There are four of us Mages. Cesar''s basilisk is in Millfall, so he''ll probably be alone." Arthur said.


    "But what if Cesar ns to get us all out of Millfall while the 3rd-stage weed is already in the hands of one of his local subordinates?" The Mage from the capital raised this hypothesis.

 Chapter 304 Enemy Movements

    Chapter 304 Enemy Movements


    Considering the possibility that Cesar''s message had only been sent to lure them away from Millfall, the Commanders were silent for a moment.


    They agreed with Commander Peter Asper that if they all went to The Vile Altar, they could do what their enemy wanted.


    "That''s a possibility." Arthur agreed. "But there''s also the possibility that Cesar sent us this message to confuse us. Maybe he wants us to leave Millfall so his men can use the 3rd-stage herb. Or maybe he wants us to distrust him and stay here while he gets rid of that resource."


    Peter and Christopher clenched their fists as they considered this, realizing Cesar was ying with them.


    "So what do we do? If we leave Millfall to go to The Vile Altar, we risk losing the herb to someone in Millfall. But if we stay here, we also run the risk of Cesar selling ''our'' herb." Christopher Hoganmented with uncertainty in his heart.


    Then Alex Regan, the fourth there, gave his opinion. "We don''t have any leads on Cesar, much less can we search the city for 3rd-stage weed. It could literally be anywhere. After all, we don''t have Cesar''s real identity.


    But while we can''t say where it is or if Cesar is ying us, we do have a course of action.


    We can''t concentrate our entire group on traveling to The Vile Altar or staying in Millfall. So I suggest that one of us stay in town and watch the Mazzanti family''s movements. The rest of us should make our way to The Vile Altar."


    "Oh? Will that be enough?" Arthur Hogan didn''t think it would be so bad for them to split up like that, but he thought they could split up more evenly. "Why don''t we leave two of us here and two go to The Vile Altar?"


    Alex shook his head negatively when he heard this question. "Cesar is cunning. If he wants to be at The Vile Altar, we can''t just send two of us. Don''t forget that he overpowered the basilisk single-handedly."


    "But just one of us won''t be able to handle the basilisk," Arthurmented.


    "Maybe we won''t have to deal with it. But if we do, try to contact Viscount Symons. The Symons family has their own problems with the Mazzanti family. If Cesar''s men turn out to be with the 3rd-stage weed, the one of us who stays here can seek the Viscount''s help." Alexmented as he looked at Christopher.


    "That could work," Christophermented with a pensive expression. "But what if the herb is neither in Millfall nor at The Vile Altar?"


    "Then we''ve already lost it, and there''s nothing we can do. Our only option is to risk going to The Vile Altar." Alex said, thinking Cesar had no reason to lead them to such a ce without intending to deal with them there.


    Cesar already knew they were looking for him. So what would a person like him do in such a situation?


    Would he hide and run away from these men? That might not be interesting because, like it or not, Cesar was acting in a city of the kingdom, and these men were soldiers of the most important force in the state.


    Having unresolved issues with these soldiers could be a big problem for Cesar in the future!


    So, what approach would someone like him take? Eliminate the problem with a confrontation, or rather a trap!


    These soldiers also didn''t want to maintain a bad situation with someone like Cesar. Since he had already noticed their hostile intentions, he would take revenge sooner orter. As people worried about the future, they preferred to eliminate him now he had already shown himself to be talented and opposed to them!


    Therefore, even though they knew there would probably be a trap for them, they were willing to risk going to The Evil Altar!


    "Okay. Let''s do what Alex suggested. Chris, you stay in Millfall." Arthur looked at his younger brother, and everyone there agreed since Christopher was the local Commander and knew the area best. "The rest of us will see what damned Cesar has in mind."


    ...


    A few minutester...


    Mark and Victor rushed to where the rest of their group was supposed to be.


    After hours of investigating the local situation, they understood the presence of a 3rd-stage beast on the Mazzanti estate, as well as some recent changes in the town.


    Returning to their group to n their next move, they were on the run when they suddenly stopped as they felt powerful auras pass in front of them at high speed.


    "Mages?" Victor looked at the group of three men running towards one of Millfall''s exits.


    "Not only that. They are soldiers of the kingdom. But what are they doing?" Mark knew about the basilisk hunt. But given Cesar''s situation, these Commanders should leave Millfall and return to their respective posts now that everything was settled.


    "Forget it. Let''s get back to the group." Victor started moving again, and Mark followed shortly after until they reached a tavern where the rest of their group was.


    Arriving there, they were confronted with a situation that was a bit different from what they had expected.


    "Huh? What''s going on here? Where are the bosses?" Victor asked when he saw that only half of the group was there.


    Mark''s old friend looked at the man and Victor. "Our leaders have seen an opportunity and are leaving temporarily. In the meantime, we''ll continue to prepare for action against Miss Barber''s kidnapper."


    "What?" Mark frowned. "If we don''t act as soon as possible, that damned Cesar will get stronger. His family has be the strongest in the local underworld and has virtually nopetition! If we don''t act quickly, they''ll grow big enough to survive even..."


    "Even us?" Mark''s old friendughed. "You''re dreaming. Mark? There''s no way the Mazzanti family can get that big... Anyway, if you want to know why, I''ll tell you. It''s because of Cesar. We discovered a few minutes ago that he may have a 3rd-stage herb."


    "What?" Victor eximed as he looked at the level 5 Acolyte, not expecting to hear such a thing when he returned to his group.


    "Are you serious?" Mark''s expression changed as he understood what could move even Mages.

 Chapter 305 On the Way to The Vile Altar

    Chapter 305 On the Way to The Vile Altar


    "Indeed." His old friend smiled as he put his hands behind his back. "We got the information from a soldier who was recently in The Rocky Gorge, the ce where Cesar got the 3rd-stage mount. Anyway, he probably has the herb with him, and several local experts are already moving against him.


    A few minutes ago, a group of three Mages left the headquarters of the local royal army. They were preceded by a Mage from the Awakening Temple, who left the city shortly after receiving a letter from Cesar Mazzanti."


    How could this group know so much? Through their coins, of course, but also through the greedy souls present in the army and the local Awakening Temple.


    With the right contacts, coins, and a willingness to act, anyone could find out the most important things going on in a town like Millfall!


    "What about Jasmine?" Mark understood the value of such information and the reason for the movement of the two Mages in his group. But his dear Jasmine''s situation could worsen if they didn''t act quickly.


    "She can wait. Cesar isn''t in Millfall, so nothing will happen to her. Anyway, this is our chance to get ready to rescue her, Mark."


    "Okay. How long will they be out of town?" Mark asked.


    "It could be a week, it could be a month. I don''t know."


    ...


    At the same time that Mark was learning about the movement of the strongest of his group, four people from that group were already outside Millfall, following in Kohen''s footsteps.


    Two of them were the Mages who hade from Ironcrest with Mark and the rest of the staff, while the other two were level 5 Acolytes, great trackers who would "read" the tracks left by Kohen.


    Soon after discovering the man''s movement and the visit of one of the Mazzanti family men to army headquarters with a note, this group decided to follow that Sacred Devotee.


    They didn''t know exactly where they were going, but they thought they would find Cesar if they followed Kohen. As people who could benefit greatly from the 3rd-stage herb, there was no way they wouldn''t "invest" in this opportunity.


    A wild 3rd-stage herb was extremely rare and precious. A single one could help a Low-level Mage reach Mid-level in a matter of hours!


    Such an herb could be used to make pills and potions. Yet, it could also be consumed directly by 3rd-stage magicians who had the digestive capacity to handle the medicinal power of the herb.


    Considering how valuable the item in Cesar''s possession was, they didn''t mind putting aside their ns for Jasmine and began this silent pursuit.


    While they were doing this, one of them had already noticed that the army Mages who had left the Millfall headquarters at the same time as they were heading in the same direction as Kohen.


    "It looks like we were right to go after Kohen Reeves." The man with many tattoos on his body said with a smile, seeing the two groups notified by Cesar were probably moving because of the 3rd-stage herb.


    "Perfect." The bald Mage smiled. "Keep your powers under control. Let''s surprise these parties and take this high-level herb for ourselves!"


    They agreed with their leader and headed towards The Vile Altar, not knowing exactly where they were going but willing to take the risks along the way.


    If they seeded, they could easily increase their strength. So, how could they hesitate in the face of such an opportunity?


    The world was full of dangers and opportunities. Not taking risks because you didn''t have enough information before you acted was foolish!


    A sessful magician was not necessarily the most cautious. They were those able to seize opportunities and survive the risks that came with them!


    So they set out into the unknown, confident these other Mages weren''t moving for nothing.


    ...


    Simultaneously with the movement of 6 Mages and 2 level 5 Acolytes towards The Vile Altar, Vicente flew towards that area a few dozen kilometers away from Millfall.


    Although he had left Millfall almost the same time as thest group to leave, he was ahead of Kohen, the most advanced of his opponents.


    Since Vicente was the only one of these people going to The Vile Altar who could fly, he could move 40% faster than Kohen and the royal army Commanders, even though these individuals were Mages while he was only a level 3 Acolyte.


    Thus, Vicente was already ahead of these people on their way to The Vile Altar, already wearing his typical Cesar mask and armor, flying on arge metal sword while using his special ability.


    Already aware of the movements of Kohen and the army Commanders, Vicente had many things on his mind.


    ''I must ally myself with Kohen. He probably doesn''t know about the 3rd-stage herb I have and will be willing to help me deal with these soldiers.'' Vicente narrowed his eyes, ready to make a deal with that man.


    The soldiers of the kingdom would surely try to fight him. And in a battle of Mages, everyone would be at risk of death!


    From his point of view, it would be worth making a deal with someone who could die very soon.


    That was his bet, to pit his enemies against each other and be the only one to escape the confrontation at The Vile Altar!


    "Anyway, I have a few hours to prepare the meeting ce for my guests..." He muttered as he thought of The Vile Altar, an abandoned ruin where he was sure there were many dangers.


    Every ruin was dangerous. After all, broken mechanisms could be just as dangerous or more so than working ones. At the same time, ruins always held possibilities rted to the instability of the terrain and the upation of the area by magical creatures.


    All this meant danger for anyone who entered a ruin, something positive for Vicente as he prepared to meet several enemies.


    "Sigh..."


    ''I just hope everything goes well in Millfall... Unfortunately, that bloody Commander and the Viscount are in town.'' Hemented, imagining Bart and the men of the Mazzanti family would have to fight to ensure that Liam sessfully absorbed the pentagram from the herb.


    They could try to get Liam and the herb out of Millfall so they could do what they nned to do on the Mazzanti estate under Bart''s protection. However, any strange movement by the family would be observed by enemies and attract pursuers. Moreover, the variables in the woods and unknown ces were even more numerous and problematic than in Millfall.


    Though they had other options, Vicente and his men would continue with the n to do everything on the Mazzanti estate, the ce where they felt most confident!


    Vicente sighed in anticipation, wishing the best for his people but knowing that in a few hours, trouble would surely reach his headquarters.


    ''Rory, I hope you can handle this situation. After this challenge, we''ll have some peace!''

 Chapter 306 The Origin of the Curse Word

    Chapter 306 The Origin of the Curse Word


    As Vicente moved, the spatial ring he had sent to Rory earlier came into the possession of the Mazzanti family''s Deputy.


    Noticing the 3rd-stage herb on the ring Vicente had sent him, Rory sighed, worried for his friend but also for the men under hismand.


    Knowing that Commander Christopher Hogan was in town, as well as Viscount Symons, the number of Mages his group might have to deal with was far greater than he had prepared for.


    ''Damn it, Vice. How do you get into so much trouble? You look like you''ve been cursed!'' Rory thought as he walked towards the cultivation room where Liam awaited Vicente''s return.


    There were curses in Pris Realm. Anyone with knowledge of enchantment could create cursed items or cast curses themselves.


    Curses were unique, delicate spells that were usually used to create a desired phenomenon.


    For example, having a tool that could light up the night without giving off heat or soot could be very interesting to have around a house. But there were no such things in nature, and the technology of this world was far from creating electricmps like those that existed on Earth.


    However, with a special kind of curse, magicians could transform an inanimate object, such as a ss, and create a special essence inside it. From this essence, the light element, together with the mana in the environment, could be drawn into the ordinary ss, creating the desired light effect.


    That was a way to use curses for good.


    In practice, enchanters were magicians who specialized in cursing things. However, because of the way the profession came about, they didn''t use the word curse to describe what they did.


    In the distant past of Pris Realm, a powerful magician had be famous for developing powers and spells that had never been seen before. But the world''s first enchanter was no ordinary person. He had used his path to shape the lives of those he came in contact with through tragedy.


    From his creation sprang the first body enchanters, or Necromancers for those who prefer, as well as various professions of the dark path.


    An enchantment or curse was a unique method behind many professions. But those who followed the light path didn''t use the word curse unless they wanted to refer to something negative, something rted to the dark path.


    Even if there were curses without evil intentions, anyone in Pris Realm today would only use the word to refer to the bad.


    At the thought that Vicente might be cursed, Rory considered the possibility that his friend had fallen victim to some kind of taboo spell, something forbidden by the Enchanters'' Association.


    ''Could that be it?'' Rory thought, considering the string of bad luck Vicente had suffered since his mother''s death. ''Bad things happen, but not that often. Is he really cursed?''


    Rory couldn''t be sure of his concern since he hadn''t stopped to study the matter and needed to ask for rmendations from enchanters. But considering Vicente''s bad luck, he was beginning to worry more.


    ''I will ask our enchanter to see what he can find out. If there''s a way to test people for curses, I want to look into it.'' He thought as he came face to face with Liam.


    Seeing Liam meditating in the room where some of the Mazzanti family soldiers were getting stronger, Rory said quietly.


    "Liam, I have the herb you''re interested in. Wake up. We need to discuss what will happen next."


    Seconds after Rory''s words, the brown-haired alchemist opened his eyes and felt his heart beat faster.


    "Where''s Vicente?" He asked as he pulled himself up and approached Rory.


    "He can''te to you. The problems with the herb forced him to start our ns before he spoke to you." Rory said as he left the room so as not to disturb the soldiers who were training or meditating.


    Liam narrowed his eyes when he heard that. "So what are we going to do? He promised me we''d talk about it before we move."


    "I know. We''re in more trouble than we thought." Rory said before showing the alchemist the reality. "Liam, Vicente is on the move while 4 Mages, 3 Low-level ones, and 1 Mid-level one are after him.


    There are currently 2 particrly dangerous Low-level Mages in Millfall for us, but this will be your only chance to absorb the 3rd-stage herb. If we don''t act quickly, the situation might get worse, and we might have to either give up this herb or take a lot more risks in the future.


    So we don''t have much to do right now. Either you''re ready to move on, or we''ll stop here." Rory firmly said as he opened one of his hands, revealing the ring that contained the herb.


    Liam looked at the ring and clenched his hands in uncertainty. "Who are these Mages?" He asked, aware there were some Mages in Millfall who weren''t powerful fighters.


    "Viscount Symons and Commander Hogan."


    Gulp!


    Those were the only local Mages who were born warriors, and only other Mages could stop them!


    ''Shit! Why couldn''t Vicente lure them away?''


    Rory saw the worry on Liam''s face and said. "Rest assured, Vicente did everything he could. Unfortunately, even he can''t control the Mages'' free will. He was able to reduce the number of our opponents greatly, but he couldn''t bring them down to zero."


    "So what should we do? The moment I remove this herb from the spatial ring, it will take me at least 1 hour to kill the herb''s consciousness. It may take me up to 5 hours to absorb the pentagram it generates," Liam said.


    Wild medicinal herbs could be tough to kill as long as they weren''t in the hands of their enemies. However, since their bodies were quite fragile and had various weaknesses, if they fell into the hands of an enemy, they would be at a great disadvantage, even to beings of a lower level than themselves.


    Since that herb was already vulnerable to him, Liam wouldn''t have the difficulties Vicente had in dealing with it. He could kill it with a good chance of sess.


    However, given the level difference between him and the herb, it would still take him several hours toplete the first part of Vicente''s n.


    That worried him!


    "I can tell you that in no more than two hours, all alchemists above level 2 in Millfall and all local Mages will realize what we''re doing.


    Even if this estate has suitable defensive magic formations, that won''t stop the medicinal scent for long. Before I''m done, we''ll surely be visited by enemies looking for this resource."


    "I know. We have some security mechanisms, weapons, and the 3rd-stage basilisk. I can''t guarantee what will happen, but when someone gets to you, many of us and the enemies will already be dead." Rory said seriously. "If you''re willing, we can make our attempt in another 24 hours."


    That was the time to make sure that the Mages on their way to The Vile Altar couldn''t change their ns and get back to Millfall in time to be involved in the situation Liam was about to create.


    Liam clenched his fists, but with the spatial ring already in his hands, he couldn''t let go of something so precious.


    ''That is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If I miss it, I might regret it in the future.'' Liam thought.


    "Okay, I''ll trust you."

 Chapter 307 Why?

    Chapter 307 Why?


    Hourster...


    A few hours before Kohen and the other Mages would arrive at The Vile Altar, Vicente arrived at the rendezvous point he had chosen.


    Arriving in a mountainous part of Scott Province, he was soon confronted with ancient ruins, but not so old or destroyed that someone like him couldn''t recognize the area''s past.


    Seeing the remains of ancient buildings on the edge of this pointed mountain, Vicente slowed down and began to look around more carefully.


    The ce he was standing on was the main mountain in the area, one of several in the vicinity, a mass ofnd that stretched more than 2 kilometers from its lowest point to its highest.


    The mana in the area was practically identical to that in Millfall,pletely different from what Vicente had expected to find there, given the area''s history.


    ''So this is where the Vile Altar was located? It seems hard to believe. Why would a faith once present in arge part of the continent build a postin this state in such an ordinary ce?'' Vicente moved more carefully through the terrain of ruins mixed with craters and vegetation.


    The Vile Altar was more or less simr to the Awakening Temples in the Congregation of Revtions. However, while temples of Jasmine''s faith were present in every city of more than 50,000 inhabitants on the continent, altars of the faith of this extinct religion were not asmon on the continent millennia ago.


    The faith behind The Vile Altar had a few million followers, and as old as it was, even at its best, it wouldn''t have more than 3 altars in the states where it was present.


    Unlike the Congregation of Revtions, which preached the harmonious progression of magicians throughout Pris Realm with words of hope for people''s lives, the faith behind The Vile Altar was very different. It was much harsher in its words and beliefs and preached a difficult path to follow that often led down tortuous paths.


    Their followers were often associated with terrible things, with the dark path.


    That was one of the reasons for the war 2,000 years ago that led to the end of this organization, but also the reason why this faith had no altars in many ces and was often hidden in remote areas.


    But even though he knew the history of this organization, Vicente didn''t understand why it had an altar in a poor ce. After all, other areas in Scott Province were richer than the one he was in.


    As he observed the surroundings with his second skill, Vicente narrowed his eyes and thought about how strange it was.


    ''Is there a bigger reason behind it?''


    There were still many things Vicente didn''t know about this world. The magical studies that young people like him had during their childhood didn''t include veryplex topics.


    Each magician''s journey was unique, and there were no limits impossible to ovee, nor was there a single path or ideal way to follow. What was right for some might not work for others, and sometimes distinctive magicians had to take unique paths.


    It was impossible to know who had a special destiny and who was just an ordinary person. Therefore, the academies on this continent, even the most advanced ones, only taught the basics about the world, magic, and the possibilities of Pris Realm.


    If one wanted to reach the pinnacle, discover the truth about the magical world, or much more, they would have to learn what was necessary for themselves, using their experience and foundation to gain new information.


    As a graduate of the Academy of Stars, Vicente didn''t know everything about this world. Still, he knew the basics, and he knew how to explore and learn new things from his current knowledge.


    Seeing this ce, he decided to explore the area a bit while preparing the ground.


    ''First, I''ll scout the area and set up defenses and traps around it.'' He thought as he saw some interesting ces to hide some of the equipment he had brought.


    Vicente didn''t have much. But he had defensive items, offensive items, poison, distraction mechanisms, and a few other options he knew well how to use in the situation he would soon find himself in.


    With the things he had brought from Millfall and his experience of life on Earth, he was sure he could prepare something for his guests.


    Whether it would be enough to win, he wasn''t sure, so he nned to bring Kohen to his side, at least temporarily.


    But even if that man decided to help him, he would still need his traps, considering the number of enemiesing into this area.


    So, before entering the ruins of The Vile Altar, he studied the terrain carefully, mentally marking where he could set his traps.


    As he did so, he analyzed the terrain and the buildings left behind by the previous owners of this ce and quickly identified some traps that would be difficult to deal with.


    ''Fortunately, almost every trap has physicalponents that contain metal...'' Vicente sighed as he looked at the dark terrain in front of him, where there was a trap that could easily kill unprepared Acolytes.


    Thanks to his skills, he was once again able to identify traps in front of him and move to avoid setting them off.


    As he overcame another trap, he saw some stairs in front of him, leading to thest level of this facility.


    ''This ce...'' Immediately upon entering thest level of The Vile Altar, Vicente felt a negative sensation in this ce and stopped before continuing on his way.


    Feeling the hairs on his arm stand on end, he looked at that part of his body and broke out in a cold sweat.


    He paused in front of the entrance to this ne and saw nothing but an intense darkness in front of him.


    As he looked ahead, he felt like he was looking into a ck hole, like he was going to be sucked into the darkness at any moment.


    At the same time, he felt like he was being watched, an awful sensation.


    ''Damn it, this ce should have been abandoned over 2,000 years ago! What could still be here?'' He asked himself, not believing what he felt now was rted to living beings upying the area.


    The feelinging from that darkness didn''t seem toe from living beings!


    Knowing that after the fall of The Vile Altar, it had been scoured not only by the victors of the war but also by explorers and adventurers from all over the continent, Vicente didn''t expect to find anything in this ce to justify unnecessary risks.


    He stepped back, but just as he was about to walk away, Vicente felt someone behind him grab his shoulders.


    "Since you came, why don''t you stay?"

 Chapter 308 Negative Spirit

    Chapter 308 Negative Spirit


    "Since you came, why don''t you stay?"


    Hearing a crackling voice behind him, Vicente felt his back go cold as his heart suddenly began to pound harder.


    Feeling he shouldn''t have his back to whoever was behind that voice, he jumped forward and turned to see who was there.


    "Who are you?" He found the strength to ignore his sudden fear and ask.


    "Hahahaha, do you think you can ask questions here?" The voice came again from behind Vicente, like a shadow trapped behind his back.


    With sweat forming on his body and his heart beating faster, Vicente tried to calm himself by moving his mana around his body.


    ''I only have the option of trying to fight it!'' He activated his two pentagrams, making his first Magic Gem glow under his mask as a yellow and a red pentagram appeared.


    "Oh?" The crackling voice sounded curious, noticing something unique about the first person to fall into his trap in over 500 years. "You look more interesting than I thought, hahaha. Perfect! Your body will suit me!"


    "My body?" Vicente narrowed his eyes as he picked up the magic stones he had brought to face the Mages he had invited to this ce.


    Electromaic Pulse!


    His eyes glowed, and bluish lightning emanated from his body, spreading to all sides of the dark chamber he was in, momentarily illuminating the whole ce.


    In a second, Vicente saw what was in the darkness, noticing several skeletons around what looked like an altar where several red eyes were watching him.


    His electromaic pulsested only a second, and soon, the intense darkness of the area returned while the creature that had been on his back a moment ago shifted his position.


    "Is that all you have, human?"


    Vicente finally saw the creature appear in front of him.


    Standing before that thing, he took a step back, swallowing his saliva as his eyes quivered.


    In front of him was a creature dressed in a cloak of darkness, with no legs, floating in the air, while his hands looked like the bones of a skeleton, without flesh or skin. But at the same time, even though they looked like bones, they didn''t seem to be material. They seemed to be some kind of spiritual existence that didn''t belong to the material world.


    Where the creature''s face should have been, Vicente could only see a purple glowing from what should be the creature''s neck, with a lot of darkness where the head should be.


    "Shit! A fucking ghost! He realized what the creature was and cursed his luck.


    Ghosts were one of the many types of magical creatures in Pris Realm, a type of negative spirit usually associated with the Dark Path.


    Ghosts could be created from the souls of living creatures, which, if certain requirements were met, depending on the conditions of the ce where those creatures died, could form and return to the world of the living.


    That was the basics about ghosts, the only thing Vicente knew about them.


    There wasn''t much information about this kind of creature in the basic academies around the Seidel Kingdom. So when he recognized the type of opponent he had unfortunately gained, Vicente was afraid.


    ''What should I do?'' He asked himself as his two pentagrams glowed and the field lines around him formed a defensive sphere.


    ''Ghosts are spirits. That means there are no metals in their bodies, and they are basically made of mana and the element of darkness. How am I supposed to deal with that?'' He thought, not wanting to waste his energy trying to form metal weapons to hit the ghost in front of him.


    Apart from mental attacks, mana-based attacks, or attacks based on the elements of light and darkness, practically nothing else could be used against a ghost.


    Vicente had no mental abilities, and his natural elements were Earth and Lightning. With only mana on his side, he was in a terrible situation!


    "Hahahaha, human, your ability is amusing. Unfortunately, it can''t stop me." The ghost said before moving.


    As he flew towards Vicente, he passed through the electromaic barrier created by the field lines around the human and reached his target so quickly that Vicente had barely seen the enemy''s movement.


    Gulp!


    ''That fast?'' Vice tried to move, but in front of this ghost, he seemed to be moving in slow motion, while the negative spirit could move freely.


    As he saw the creature''s skeletal hand approach his face, Vicente stopped using his pentagrams. Instead of wasting his mana on his useless skills against such a spirit, he poured as much mana into his body as possible, trying to create an extrayer of defense between him and that creature.


    As he touched Vicente''s forehead, the ghost noticed the movement of his little adversary andughed at the child''s futile hope.


    "Are you trying to defend yourself? Nonsense! You''re just an insectpared to the power of this Sovereign!"


    He pressed against Vicente''s head, exerting great force until the ck-haired boy''s body flew in the opposite direction.


    Pow!


    As he flew out of control, Vicente quickly mmed his back against one of the walls of that dark area, feeling the difference in power between him and that ghost with a single blow from his opponent.


    Crack!


    ''This can''t be...''


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaag!" He cried out in pain as he realized his helplessness in the face of that creature staring at him while several bones around his body broke.


    "That''s not good enough, is it? I''ll show you what this Sovereign can do before he extinguishes your soul, human!"


    Once again, Vicente saw the creature change position in the blink of an eye and appear in front of him while his body was trapped in the wall''s rubble.


    Unable to do anything, Vice only saw the ghost grab him by one of his wrists and then throw him to the ground, making him feel a few more bones break around his body.


    As he tasted blood in his mouth and screamed unconsciously, Vicente felt he would lose consciousness at any moment as his mana ran out.


    ''Is this how I''m going to die?'' He saw the creature reappear above his body and heard the strangeughter of the ghost as his screams came from its mouth.


    "Hahaha, human, your body is not weak!" The ghostughed as it grabbed Vicente by the scruff of his neck and lifted him into the air. "Others of your level would have been seriously injured after my first attack. But even after two blows, you''re still conscious...


    Hahaha, you are perfect for me! With your body, I''ll reach the peak and kill those damned dogs who left me in this situation!"


    He said aloud as streams of darkness formed around Vicente''s wrists and heels.


    As he moved away from Vicente, the spirit made a few seals, causing a purple magic circle to appear in front of him, glowing brighter and brighter as its chains bound the young human''s body.


    "Human, rejoice. This Sovereign will take your body to the pinnacle of magic. With me controlling your body, it will only be a matter of time before you be an Archmage!"

 Chapter 309 Throne of Darkness

    Chapter 309 Throne of Darkness


    As a purple beam of mana shot out of the ghost''s magic circle, Vice saw everything in front of him go dark as he felt like he was falling down an endless canyon.


    ''Am I going to die?'' He asked himself as he felt his body crumble, extremely weak, while the two pentagrams around his yellow Magic Gem seemed to turn gray as if they were turning to stone.


    As they cracked, Vicente felt the mana in his body slowly disappear as his consciousness grew weaker and weaker.


    Tud! Tud!


    His heart pounded harder, and as he closed his eyes, Vicente found himself back in his worst nightmare, where he and his family were fleeing from a rain of high-level remnant attacks.


    Seeing a giant piece of bone fall on his mother once again, Vicente felt like he was in hell, remembering all the feelings of that time.


    ''Mom...''


    His consciousness reappeared as his deteriorating situation stopped worsening, and his mana held firm in its defensive position.


    "Mom..." He murmured as he opened his eyes again, tears of blood streaming from his eyes.


    "Oh?" The spirit saw his target return to consciousness while five magic circles were under his control, gradually suppressing his target''s body.


    To possess Vice''s body, or anyone else''s, this spirit would either have to get his target''s permission or drain his opponent''s mana.


    Entering the body of a living being could be extremely dangerous, even for high-level spirits!


    The owner of a body was the sovereign being over it. Even at a low level, the owner of a body could use their mana to suppress and destroy invading spirits!


    However, this advantage was only valid if that living being had mana!


    ''This human is really tough! But he''ll soon lose his strength!'' The spirit thought silently, seeing that Vicente must already be at the limit of what he could do. ''When you pass out, your body will be mine, and I can finally leave this ce!''


    "Time to die, human!" He said as he doubled the amount of mana he was using, causing some of the purple magic circles around Vicente to mark the young man''s skin.


    Sensing this, Vicente struggled as he screamed in pain, conscious but still helpless against the 4th-stage spirit in front of him.


    "Do you want my body?" Vicente struggled to ask, knowing that ghosts couldn''t get far with their spirit forms. "If that''s what you want, I have bad news for you. This body is not so easy for you to control!"


    "Tsk! You talk too much!" The spirit ignored Vicente''s words as the young man moved thest mana remnants in his existence.


    ''Now, it''s all or nothing.'' Vice thought as he moved hisst energies into his second Magic Gem.


    "Oh? Finally giving up?" The spirit approached Vicente as he felt the mana barrier on the young man''s body disappear.


    "Hahaha, time to possess him! I''ll finally have a body!" He shouted as he flew with the intention of entering Vicente''s body.


    However, when he was only a few centimeters away from reaching Vicente''s body, the yellow Magic Gem on Vicente''s forehead disappeared, and a blue gem shone brightly on his forehead.


    "Daring!"


    A voice suddenly emerged from inside Vicente''s second Magic Gem. Meanwhile, the spirit sensed that something was wrong.


    As he quickly changed his movement and dodged Vice, that spirit suddenly felt his mana tremble, something that had never happened in his 2,000 years of existence.


    ''What is it? Why do I feel overpowered all of a sudden?'' He became serious as he looked at Vice''s back and saw a yellow pentagram emerge from the human''s body.


    The moment the first pentagram of Vicente''s second Magic Gem appeared, the darkness around this underground chamber vibrated as the free mana in the air condensed around it.


    "It can''t be... This... This brat has two Magic Gems?" The ghost opened his mouth as he retreated a few meters, bringing his magic circles closer to himself.


    But when he saw Vicente''s second magical form appear to the world, the ghost''s shock and awe would increase exponentially.


    The figure of a huge throne of darkness appeared before him while the young Fuller''s body exuded a strange pressure that belonged to beings of the purest lineage.


    Vicente''s eyes became even cker while a cloak of darkness formed on his shoulders, simultaneously with the appearance of a crown of the same element.


    As he sat on the throne, Vicente moved a hand toward the ghost, and a voice came from within his second Magic Gem.


    "With the Throne of Darkness, all darkness is under my control!"


    As this strange voice appeared, the ghost''s eyes widened as he tried to flee. But he felt the darkness around him slipping out of his control, disobeying him. At that moment, he realized that if he didn''t escape, he would die!


    As his body became heavier and harder to move, a ck circle of magic appeared over him, forming such an intense pressure on him that even in his spirit form, he couldn''t stand it. When he stopped floating, he felt his body being pressed into the ground, where another ck magic circle had just appeared.


    He tried to stand up, trying to counterattack his opponent while glowing a strong purple color, extremely afraid of his own demise.


    ''This overwhelming power... If I stay here, I''ll be destroyed.''


    "Kneel!" The voice came again from Vicente''s forehead, and the pressure on the ghost doubled in strength.


    "Mercy! Mercy, my lord!" The ghost could stand it no longer and cried out in fear, sensing the darkness'' chosen one would kill him if he didn''t take this approach.


    "Please, my lord, let this humble spirit serve you! I am willing to take a mark of very!" He cried as he stopped resisting the enemy''s will and prostrated himself of his own ord while still being pressed by Vicente.


    In doing so, he revealed his spirit essence, the most critical part of creatures of his nature, something that could decide his life and death but which could also be used to force very pacts even more powerful than the One-Sided Seals.


    As the spirit revealed its essence to Vice, the single pentagram of the young man''s second Magic Gem moved, quickly marking it. In an instant, it marked the ghost''s essence, connecting that Sovereign to Vice''s second magical form.


    As the mark of very solidified on the ghost''s essence, the blue glow on Vicente''s forehead finally faded as his Throne of Darkness disappeared.


    Seeing Vicente fall, the spirit felt the pressure in his surroundings disappear and moved toward the unprotected body of this human!

 Chapter 310 Sacrifice

    Chapter 310 Sacrifice


    Seeing Vicente''s body fall to the ground, the ghost narrowed his eyes as he felt the freedom of no longer being oppressed by that supreme power.


    ''That power... I''ve never felt such a strong oppression before. Even though he''s an Acolyte, he''s managed to get the elements of a Sovereign out of control.'' He thought as he approached Vicente, trying to understand the source of power of his new master.


    Realizing that Vicente wasn''t feeling well, the ghost used what little mana he had left to stop his master''s fall, approaching Vicente as the young man''s body slowed to a stop in mid-air.


    ''Cyan talent and two Magic Gems, huh? No wonder your body is so resilient. Unfortunately, your second power seems to be too much for your body.'' He circled Vicente''s body and analyzed the situation of his master, who was in a terrible state.


    After consuming all of his mana, Vicente would be in a bad state due to exhaustion, but also due to the many injuries he had suffered from this spirit.


    However, when he used his second magical form, he was much worse off than he should have been because of the beating and magical exhaustion!


    Vicente knew he couldn''t bear to use his second form without suffering a severe setback. So, ever since he had awakened his powers, he had made it a rule only to use his second gem if his life was in danger.


    By doing so today, he got rid of the problem of the Sovereign spirit, but he was now in a serious condition because of that!


    The ghost stopped in front of Vicente and injected some of his remaining mana into his master''s body, closing his eyes while he analyzed the situation of this body more thoroughly.


    At that moment, the ghost saw a seemingly infinite space in which Vicente''s second Magic Gem dominated almost the entire space, while the first gem, squeezed into a corner, seemed about to shatter.


    Seeing Vicente''s spirit body in this infinite space, the spirit took a closer look at his master and noticed several damaged mana pathways, bones, and organs.


    ''The injuries I caused ount for about 35% of your current situation. That overwhelming power caused the rest of the problems.'' He looked at some magic veins in Vicente''s spirit body and saw darkness over them.


    "''He probably won''t be able to use his first magic form anymore if I let him recover normally." He muttered, trying to find a way out.


    "That can''t happen. He can''t handle using his second form, so he depends on his first form to grow as a magician. Without it, he''ll never master that supreme skill.'' This spirit opened his eyes back in the dark chamber in the underground part of The Vile Altar.


    "My master, the only way I can stop you from failing here is to sacrifice some of my mana!" He said as a purple magic circle formed beneath him and Vicente while the mana in the surrounding area mixed with his own, connecting him and his master.


    As Vicente''s ve, part of his instinct told him to sacrifice himself for his master if there was no other alternative to avoid the bad of his superior.


    In this terrible situation, Vicente was in, if he didn''t use his own essence to stabilize the situation of his master''s mind, Vice would run the risk of never progressing in magic again!


    At the same time, as Vice''s ve, his life was tied to that of his master, and he couldn''t possess the bodies of others. In other words, Vicente was the only one he could follow from that day on, and if his master died, he would die too!


    In this situation, the spirit preferred to sacrifice a part of his essence and used the little power he had left after the previous situation, causing the darkness in this chamber to disappear and several purple mes to appear around what looked like an altar.


    ''Heavenly Burning: Exchange of Vitalities!'' He formed a series of seals, causing the mana he had left, which was a lot for someone of Vicente''s level, to form a beam of light towards this human''s body.


    "Rest assured, my master! With this part of me, I''ll stabilize your foundation, and you''ll be fine!" He said in his otherworldly tone, his body bing more and more transparent.


    As this happened, the mana in Vicente''s body began to resurface in his being, the space where his essence and spirit body were filling up with mana little by little, like drynd where a can has just been pierced.


    As his reserves began to rebuild, the darkness around his magic veins and pathways in his spirit body diminished, and his condition returned to normal.


    The bones in his fleshy body emitted strange sounds as his entire body shook, his muscles twitching as he was subjected to a sacrificial art.


    As his fractures closed, his bones and muscles became stronger, and the density of his mana increased.


    In about 15 minutes of ritual, the ghost lost about 40% of his essence and managed to repair all of the most serious damage to his master''s body.


    But as he finished the ritual, feeling his spirit body about to disappear, the old ghost looked at Vicente''s body with an even more frightened expression than before.


    ''Your body looks like an endless hole that can swallow all my energy!


    I sacrificed 40% of my power, enough to take an ordinary person at your ce from level 3 to the peak of the 3rd stage, a High-level Mage!


    But you, my master, only recovered and reached level 4!''


    "Sigh... That''s all I can do for you, master. From now on, if I make any more sacrifices, I will disappear and no longer be able to serve you." He said as he stopped using his sacrificial art while his aura stabilized at the end of the 3rd stage, having lost most of his powers.


    "I feel that after a few hours of rest, you will wake up on your own. So I''ll stop here. I hope you don''t mind this insignificant ve taking shelter in your body."


    With that, he hurried into Vicente''s body, afraid he would disappear if he didn''t find a suitable reservoir after all he had done.


    The darkness in that area returned to normal, along with the mana that had been stirred up in thest few minutes, which would soon return to its usual state.


    Meanwhile, in the depths of Vicente''s consciousness, a ck cocoon appeared near his spirit body. At the same time, his first Magic Gem and its associated pentagrams cracked and trembled, threatening to explode the previously solidified part of it.

 Chapter 311 Blessed by Mana

    Chapter 311 Blessed by Mana


    Hours after arriving at The Vile Altar...


    Deep in the ruins of this remote area of Scott Province, Vicente''s unconscious bodyy in the center of the dark area he had encountered hours earlier.


    By now, the darkness of the area had returned to normal. Still, the ce was somewhat different, without the previous negativity that had frightened the young Fuller.


    On the other hand, the area''s natural mana had increased and concentrated around the ck-haired man lying unconscious in the middle of the ancient altar.


    His chest rose and fell with a certain frequency, while his breathing was good, like that of a sleeping person.


    But in Vicente''s consciousness space, his first Magic Gem and its two pentagrams were reaching their peak after the sacrifice of the spirit hours ago.


    After being used to the limit and exhausted, the powers of this gem and its pentagrams had almostpletely ''dried up'' and broken. However, with the spirit''s action and the sacrifice of 40% of his power, this existence prevented such a tragedy.


    Finally, after hours of self-repair, a unique fluctuation erupted from this primary essence of Vicente, breaking the dry, solidified shell that had appeared hours before.


    As this happened, an intense yellow glow came from Vicente''s gem, along with a vibrating sense from the two pentagrams.


    Then, green lines appeared around the inscriptions on the yellow pentagram, while the reddish hue of the red pentagram became different, closer to orange.


    Several different inscriptions appeared around Vicente''s first pentagram. In contrast, the part of his consciousness space that belonged to his first magical form seemed to grow to the boundaries of the second magical form.


    But it didn''t go far, and after the first gem had gained only 1% of the space of the other, Vicente''s consciousness space stabilized, along with his level, stopping at just over 93% progress within level 4.


    Vice''s spirit body within his consciousness space reached its best state, fully recovering from the damage he had suffered earlier.


    When he opened his eyes in the dark chamber, he acted like he had woken up from a nightmare, feeling his heart beating fast and sweating all over his body.


    He looked from one side of the dark chamber to the other, searching for the ghost from earlier, while he couldn''t understand what had happened and how he could still be alive.


    ''Where is that fucking ghost? What happened?'' He asked himself as he stood up, not realizing he had increased his level and experienced a significant qualitative improvement.


    Then something startled him.


    "My master, I''m here."


    Hearing this voice from inside his head, Vicente widened his eyes before focusing on himself.


    "You!" He shouted as he took control of his spirit body and looked at the cocoon where the ghost from earlier was inside him.


    "You... Have you possessed me?" Vicente shouted, not remembering what had happened earlier.


    Hearing this, the ghost inside the cocoon remained silent momentarily, analyzing the situation.


    ''It seems that my master wasn''t in control earlier...'' This negative entity looked at Vicente''s second magical form from inside the cocoon and understood what had happened.


    ''So that''s it... It seems that my master is loved by mana. In addition to two Magic Gems, he also received a consciousness gem.


    The consciousness of his second magical form is what defeated me!''


    ording to some ancient legends of Pris Realm, some Magic Gems could form their own consciousness under certain conditions.


    If a magician was very talented and their magical form was very unusual, there was a slight chance the world would bless them during their Awakening and create a consciousness in their Magic Gem.


    ording to ancient theories that ghost knew, mana was not impartial. It favored those with a great affinity for it and sometimes blessed some of its chosen ones with something of the sort to help those magicians reach their potential.


    Few knew why, but Magic Gems with consciences had already appeared around the continent, and there were reports of at least 50 people blessed in this way in known history.


    For the ancient experts of the world, it happened because high-level talents were scarce, and the dangers of the magic world were infinite. To give their chosen ones a chance to progress, the mana, or rather the world, created consciousnesses in Magic Gems, which basically served to increase the chances of development for those favored by heaven.


    Seeing Vicente didn''t remember anything from before, this negative soul was sure this young man was a chosen one of mana, which was quite obvious after his disy of power earlier.


    ''I didn''t expect him to have something like that...'' Thinking about it, the spirit finally exined to Vicente. "My master, earlier, your second magical form defeated me, and I became your ve. Look." He showed the symbol of his connection with Vicente, the yellow pentagram marked on his cocoon.


    Seeing it, Vicente immediately felt a connection with the creature. ''He has indeed be my ve! How did that happen? Before he was...''


    ''Why is your current level so low? Before, you seemed to be a Sovereign."


    "That''s a long story, my master. Unfortunately, your body isn''t strong enough to withstand the full power of your second magical form. To help you recover, I have given up some of my powers."


    Looking at himself, Vicente realized he was stronger than before, having reached level 4 and already close to level 5.


    ''My strength has increased a lot!'' He thought, feeling incredible mentally and physically.


    Looking at his first magical form in his consciousness space, he saw the changes in his pentagrams, but also in his gem.


    His yellow Magic Gem now seemed to have a green hue, while his pentagrams seemed to be progressing qualitatively.


    ''I hadn''t expected anything like this...'' He smiled as he clenched his fists, seeing the evolution of his powers, a process that generally only happened to those who had passed the 4th stage.


    ording to basic magical theory, naturally formed pentagrams, such as those that came from Magic Gems, could grow along with their owners. However, this was aplex process, and usually, only magicians of at least the 5th stage could demonstrate it.


    Virtually every 5th stage magician would have a first pentagram orange, while only geniuses could achieve such an evolution while still in the 4th stage.


    But Vicente already saw signs of his evolution when he was only at the 2nd stage!


    ''I got it...'' He smiled, feeling his heart calm down, realizing the spirit was trustworthy and had even given him something precious.

 Chapter 312 Elements

    Chapter 312 Elements


    Looking at the cocoon, Vicente made a gesture of thanks. "Old ghost, you helped me a lot. I thank you for that."


    "There is nothing to thank for, my master. As your ve, I''m ready to die for you."


    "Still, I''m not ungrateful to those who help me, whether out of duty or free will." Vicente didn''t change his mind, feeling he had benefited greatly. "Old spirit, do you have a name?"


    "This one was called Torne. But the master has all the autonomy to call me whatever he wants."


    "Old Torne, can you tell me what happened? How did I force you to be my ve?" Vicente asked.


    "That, of course, was the second magical form of the master. The master is the new holder of the Throne of Darkness, the highest magical form there is on the Dark Path!" The spirit said enthusiastically, feeling happy to be able to serve Vicente.


    If Vicente had shown the ghost his throne earlier, he wouldn''t have dared to attack this human and would have asked him to follow him. Even without the master-ve rtionship they currently had, the ghost would have been proud to be at the side of the ''son of darkness.''


    Hearing the ghost''s words, Vicente narrowed his eyes. "Throne what?"


    He had never heard of the Throne of Darkness, but what worried him the most were thest words of the ghost, the Dark Path.


    The Dark Path was powerful. But its followers were usually madmen, serial killers, genocidaires, in short, the kind of people you would want to stay away from or kill if you had the chance.


    The whole world hated and persecuted Dark Path magicians, so it was not easy to have a Magic Gem associated with it.


    Torne exined. "Yes, the Throne of Darkness is the opposite version of the Throne of Light, the two thrones that control the elements of Darkness and Light, respectively.


    These are supreme magical forms that have only appeared seven times in history, with the Throne of Darkness appearing only once, while its counterpart has appeared six times.


    However, due to the high rank of these magical forms, they are not inherited within a lineage. The mana of the world chooses those who will receive these powers ording to their affinity. In other words, it''s not something you''re born with. It''s something you gain recognition for, master.


    You have been recognized somehow, which is why your second magical form is the dreaded Throne of Darkness!"


    Vicente''s mouth fell open when he heard these words, not knowing whether to be happy or desperate.


    "This will be a challenge..." He sighed, showing Torne his concern. "I never thought I''d have to live as a magician of the Dark Path."


    "My master, do not be deceived by the limited view humans have of the magic world. Darkness is just another element in our world. There is no harm in having this element. On the contrary, it''s a great honor." He defended his side.


    "I know darkness is powerful, but its consequences..." Vicente muttered.


    "My master, forgive my boldness, but it is a facy to say that there are negative consequences to the Dark Path. No dark magician has ever lost control of themselves because of their elements.


    Elements are not creations made for our powers, but rather, our powers are consequences of the existence of elements.


    Elements are essential to the way the world works. Without them, the world would be chaotic and probably cease to exist. But with the elements, the world is constantly renewed.


    With light, living things develop. With darkness, living things perish.


    Night and day, life and death, darkness and light. These are necessary parts of the existence of the world.


    While light is behind healing and magical development, darkness is behind death, decay, etc. In other words, the element of darkness is not necessarily evil.


    Unfortunately, limited magicians associate darkness with vile attitudes because the wielders of darkness are very powerful, and their powers are usually very effective at killing."


    Listening to the spirit''s eloquent words, Vicente couldn''t help but find a certain logic in Torne''s lines. "But many of the Dark Path ended crazy."


    "Because of their own greed. The darkness itself doesn''t influence anyone to be this or that, my master. You are the best example of this. Even though you can''t actively use your powers, the darkness has been in you since you awakened your powers. But do you go mad and crave someone''s blood for it?"


    Vicente narrowed his eyes, unable to argue with his ve''s words.


    "No, of course not. Because elements don''t affect their users, elements give powers, and those powers may or may not corrupt those who use them, but that depends on the mentality of their users.


    A mentally weak person will naturally be a piece of shit if they get ess to supreme power. But supreme power is nothing more than a weapon that can be used for good, evil, or whatever."


    "I see. Thank you for your words, old Torne. You have much experience." Vicente reassured himself about his second magical form, understanding that darkness was no different from his weapons.


    "With the supreme power over darkness, the master will rule this world!" Torne said excitedly.


    "I don''t want to rule the world. But if this power is useful for me to reach the pinnacle of magic, I will use it without regret!"


    "Hahaha, great, my master, great!


    I hope I can apany you on your journey to supremacy. Please, master, let this poor spirit help you at least on the first part of your journey.


    Unfortunately, I''m not strong. But I have a lot of knowledge."


    "Hmm, I hope you advise me well, old Torne. But first of all, how long has it been since I arrived at The Vile Altar?"


    "The Vile Altar, huh?" Torne thought of that old name and replied to Vicente. "The master arrived at this old ce about 11 hours ago."


    "11 hours? Shit, I won''t have time to prepare! The damned Mages can arrive at any moment!" Vicente changed his expression and left his consciousness space to open his eyes in the dark chamber.


    ''Does the master have an appointment?'' Torne realized something was wrong and asked Vicente in the young man''s mind.


    "I came here to face some troublesome enemies. Unfortunately, I didn''t have time to prepare myself, and now they can arrive at any moment." Vicente muttered.


    As he spoke, Vicente quickly began to manipte the metals around him, as Torne had destroyed his armor earlier by throwing him from side to side.


    As Vicente began to form a new suit of armor, Torne noticed something on his master''s neck.


    ''That... This is... Cataclysm Moon Pendant!'' He shouted into Vicente''s mind, catching the young Fuller''s attention.

 Chapter 313 Cataclysm Moon Pendant

    Chapter 313 Cataclysm Moon Pendant


    "Hmmm?" Vicente turned his attention to the cocoon where Torne was recovering from the sacrifice, curious as to what he meant by the previous words.


    "This is the Cataclysm Moon Pendant! Master, you have the Cataclysm Moon Pendant! Quickly, store it in a spatial ring!" Torne said in an agitated yet excited tone.


    "Cataclysm Moon Pendant? What are you talking about?" Vicente moved one of his hands to the crescent-moon-shaped ne Julian had given him more than four years ago.


    "That ne in the master''s hands is the Cataclysm Moon Pendant, a cursed item of the Cataclysm Order! Hurry, take it off, master. This item can bring tragedy even to Sovereigns!"


    Hearing Torne''s agitated tone, Vicente immediately put away the pendant he had been wearing every day for the past four years, bing a few degrees more serious as he considered the curse word Torne had uttered.


    "Old Torne, what are you talking about? A teacher of mine gave me this ne a few years ago. How could it be such a powerful item that it could even affect Sovereigns?" He asked.


    "Sigh... Master, either that teacher was an ignorant fool, or he wanted to harm you. The Cataclysmic Moon Pendant was the most important cursed treasure of the Cataclysmic Order, the faith of The Vile Altar." The ghost exined.


    "The founder of our faith created it 50,000 years ago during the first great crisis we faced. It allowed us to survive more than eight wars with the magicians of the Light Path.


    Unfortunately, just over 2,000 years ago, the former leader of our faith disappeared along with the Cataclysmic Moon Pendant. We have never been the same since, which may have contributed to our defeat in thest war."


    Hearing this, Vicente narrowed his eyes, not understanding. "If this item is cursed, how could losing it have weakened you? If it''s something that strengthened you, why did you ask me to keep it?"


    Torne''s words seemed to contradict each other, making it difficult for Vicente to understand what this old ghost had in mind.


    Torne took a few steps back from his words and exined. "Master, a cursed item is not necessarily an item without value. If used properly, it can be the best thing for a magician like you. But it shouldn''t be used all the time, because it can bring you endless trouble.


    The Cataclysmic Moon Pendant is a cursed item that increases the cultivation speed of dark elements, but not only that, it can also mutate the magical forms of those around it!


    It can be used to "cultivate" powers based on dark elements, but it can also increase the quality of those people''s talents.


    There are other effects, but these are the main ones, enough for the master to understand how valuable this item was to us."


    Vicente nodded as he stared in shock at his spatial ring where the item nowy.


    "However, changing talents and magical forms is not a simple matter, master. It''s a taboo. Therefore, there is a lot of negative karma in the Cataclysmic Moon Pendant. So whoever uses it, even though they can benefit greatly from its power, will also attract a lot of trouble.


    If you use it wrongly, you could be powerful but be surrounded by enemies more powerful than you, and eventually die prematurely!"


    Hearing these words, Vicente swallowed his saliva, seeing the situation he was currently in.


    ''I was almost killed by a Sovereign earlier... On the other hand, I''m only an Acolyte, but there are several Mages who want my head.'' Vicente clenched his fists at the thought.


    But just as he felt he had been foolish to keep the item with him for so long, he remembered the day Lauren had awakened her powers.


    ''It can''t be...''


    "How long would one have to be in contact with it for it to take effect?"


    "That depends. In normal situations, spending 6 months next to it would be enough for the talent and magical form to mutate. But special conditions could speed it up."


    Vicente clenched his fists. ''Lauren''s magical form is a scythe... Could it be because of me?'' He broke into a cold sweat, imagining that his sister had been taken because she had been with him for so long.


    But feeling guilty, he remembered how his mother had died.


    "A few days after I received that ne, my mother died in front of me. That could be..."


    Understanding what his master meant, Torne replied. "It is unlikely. As much as the Cataclysmic Moon Pendant has negative karma, it doesn''t usually attract misfortune without producing results first.


    But I can''t say with 100% certainty. The power of this cursed item can only be fully understood by magicians of the 5th stage or higher.


    Besides, the magical world is naturally chaotic and dangerous, master. Your family''s tragedy may have had something to do with this cursed item, but it could also have been something random. Cases like your family''s are not umon."


    Thinking about it, Vicente made a serious face. "The teacher who gave it to me had mediocre talent, and as far as I know, his life was ordinary. Why wasn''t he affected by it?"


    "That is not strange. As powerful as the Cataclysmic Moon Pendant is, it can''t vite the magical rules of our world.


    A magical talent and form can only be mutated before the Awakening. If this person found your cursed item after his Awakening, he could only benefit from it if he already had some affinity with dark elements.


    Otherwise, the item would have no positive or negative effect."


    "I see..." Vicente clenched his fists, imagining this was why his and Lauren''s powers werepletely different from those of their parents.


    ''Julian probably didn''t know about this... Forget it. I''m not going to take action against him.'' He sighed, not ming Julian for the tragedies in his life.


    ''But if all this is true, Nina will probably end up like Lauren and me.'' He clenched his fists, imagining his younger sister would be even more affected by her Awakening than Lauren had been.


    Since she was the one who spent the most time near the Cataclysm Moon Pendant before the Awakening, she would undoubtedly have dark powers if she managed to awaken her magical powers!


    Vicente then looked at the cocoon in his mind space and asked. "Old Torne, how did you Cataclysm Order people use this item? By the way, can you tell me a bit about your history within The Vile Altar? Was this outpost built in this area because of the ne on my spatial ring?"


    "My master is truly perceptive," Torne said. "Yes, this altar was built here when some members of our faith realized the ne had been lost in this area of the Seidel Kingdom. Unfortunately, at that time..."


    As he was about to speak, a noise suddenly came from a few dozen meters above the chamber, attracting the attention of not only Torne but Vicente as well.


    "Are they here? The ck-haired man pushed Torne aside as he became more serious.

 Chapter 314 Arrival of the Enemies (1)

    Chapter 314 Arrival of the Enemies (1)


    The moment he felt a strong fluctuation, Vicente turned his attention in the direction where three Mages had just arrived.


    The ck-haired man narrowed his eyes considerably, feeling the mana of these people, who were several meters above the chamber where he was now standing.


    ''Kohen Reeves... It looks like you really wanted to kill me.'' Vicente noticed two people next to this Sacred Devotee, two Mages, one at the same level as Kohen, Low-level, and the other was a little stronger, being a Mid-level mage.


    The time it had taken him to reach The Vile Altar and then recover from using the Throne of Darkness had been enough for Kohen''s reinforcements to change their destination ande to this ce.


    They had met moments ago near The Vile Altar and then hade to this ce where Vicente had arranged to meet them.


    ''This is a problem.'' Vicente thought to himself, a grim expression forming on his face. ''The chances of my previous n working out are much lower. With three Mages on my side, our victory would be straightforward to achieve.''


    He wanted to use his various guests to eliminate many of his problems at once. Therefore, it would be best for Vicente if his group were outnumbered and had some difficulties in the battle. That way, his temporary allies would have a better chance of dying before leaving this ce!


    As someone who didn''t want topromise with the people of the Ironcrest Temple, the best thing for Vicente would be for Kohen and the rest to die. But how could that happen when his group would be so strong?


    ''Shit! With so much power on my side, maybe the army Commanders will give up on confronting me. In that case, not only would I be forced to join Kohen and hisrades, but I''d also have three enemies in the bloody army!'' Vicente cursed his luck.


    ''What am I going to do?''


    While he was thinking, Torne heard his master''s thoughts, something he could do if Vicente wasn''t careful.


    ''My master, your power has increased a lotpared to before. Besides, you''ll have more guests than you expected, so don''t lose hope yet.'' Torne said as he sensed five other Mages approaching the area of this ancient altar.


    ''Oh? What are you talking about?''


    Vicente''s range of senses was much shorter than Torne''s, so, of course, he hadn''t yet sensed the soldiers of the royal army nor Mark''s four temporarypanions.


    But Torne was a spirit who had already reached the 4th stage and was currently at the peak of the 3rd magical realm. It was easy for him to sense those seven individuals approaching!


    ''Two level 5 Acolytes, four Low-level Mages, and one Mid-level Mage are alsoing here, master. In addition to the three you noticed, these other seven opponents are approaching us.'' Torne replied in Vicente''s mind.


    ''What? Seven? Who are the other four?''


    Vicente didn''t know about the men Mark had taken to Milfall, but he was also in the dark about their sudden movement behind Kohen.


    ''If the master is careful, it''s possible to eliminate them all.'' Torne said to Vicente. ''Above the chamber you''re in is an ancient defense mechanism. Take it, master. With it, you''ll have an invincible defense for up to 10 seconds.


    If you fall into one of the temple''s traps, you can use it to save yourself while your opponents perish.''


    ''Oh?'' Vicente looked up at the ceiling of the dark area he was in, quickly took a light device from his spatial ring, and illuminated the area.


    As much as he had an affinity for the element of darkness, and this could be used to see in the dark, it would only be useful to Vicente if he actively used his second Magic Gem.


    In the situation he was in, he didn''t show any signs of his affinity for darkness because his magical form was "partially sealed" by the consciousness of that Magic Gem.


    Unable to rely on his dark element, he could only see the area better with a light device.


    Looking up at the ceiling of the altar he was standing on, where there was a ck sphere that looked like nothing much at first nce, Vicente realized that a strong sensation was emanating from it.


    ''A defensive formation?''


    Formations were special kinds of curses, or rather incantations, created by formation masters.


    Formation masters were nothing more than enchanters who specialized in creating magic-based formations that worked like passive spells that anyone with the key to it could activate.


    There were all kinds of formations, but the mostmon were defensive, which could create barriers of mana that could trap enemies in imprable areas or protect the formation user from attacks.


    Given the value and importance that such formations could y in a primarily defensive force, they were very expensive and rare to obtain.


    Unlike normal enchanters, who existed inrge numbers, formation masters made up less than 2% of the magicians capable of casting enchantments.


    When Vicente saw the first formation of his life, he was naturally amazed.


    ''This formation was designed to protect the altar where I was. But since I won''t be here anymore, we can use it for something else.'' Torne exined. ''There must be other items and treasures like this on the altars of the Cataclysm Order. In the future, the master should consider going after them. There must be things that the damned Congregation of Revtion didn''t destroy.''


    ''Okay. How do I get that defense formation out of this ce? Do you have the key?'' Vicente smiled, imagining if everything worked out in this ce, he could think about the possibilities Torne had in mind.


    ''Master, this is what you have to do...''


    ...


    While Vicente was at the lowest level of The Vile Altar ruins, Kohen, Killian, and Levi had just stopped at the entrance to the ruins.


    The three Ironcrest Mages, who had met about two hours ago and then headed this way together, were still unsure of what would happen there.


    Kohen had warned them about Cesar''s letter just before he left Millfall and led hispanions to this ce. But neither he nor his two allies were sure that Cesar was truly willing to make a deal with them.


    However much that might have been Cesar''s intention in his letter to Kohen, the three Mages were not unaware of the possibility that it was something more.


    Arriving at this ce together, they didn''t act like they were there to find an ally. As soon as they set foot in the area''s ruins, the three began to act with triple their usual caution.


    "Stay alert. There''s a possibility that Cesar has set something up against us." Levi, the Assistant Temple Master of the Ironcrest outpost, the leader of this group, a Mid-level Mage, said to his two faction mates.


    If they were willing to act against Cesar, they had to consider the worst. Their target also had ns of his own!


    "Yes!" The two agreed as they scanned their surroundings.


    A secondter, Kohen, the young-looking blond man, changed his expression as he sensed something amiss.


    "Someone is approaching us!"

 Chapter 315 Arrival of the Enemies (2)

    Chapter 315 Arrival of the Enemies (2)


    When Kohen alerted Levi and Killian, they immediately turned in the direction from which they had also noticed the auras of Mages approaching where they were standing.


    That was The Vile Altar, a long-abandoned ce where there wasn''t much to justify the presence of human Mages nearby.


    The three Ironcrest natives felt several 3rd-stage auras approaching them and quickly realized the men arriving there were there for them or for Cesar.


    Either way, this was a problem!


    Raising his aura, Levi looked strangely in the direction of the men arriving there, someone of the same level as himself, a soldier of the royal army, Peter Asper, an old acquaintance.


    "Levi Logan... I didn''t expect to find someone from the Congregation of Revtion in this ce. What are you doing here? Looking for something you people left behind in the war 2,000 years ago?" Peter asked as he looked at the Assistant Temple Master of Ironcrest.


    "Peter Asper..." Levi muttered as Killian and Kohen looked at Arthur and Alex, Peter''s twopanions.


    But as they looked at each other, the two groups of three could sense four more individuals stopping not far from them.


    As the soldiers of the kingdom looked in the direction of two Acolytes and two Low-level Mages, Killian''s eyes narrowed as he recognized these people. "Kaleb... Tyson. Why are you here?"


    "Tyson?" Kohen looked strangely at the man, a member of The Faceless Ones, the secondrgest underworld faction in Scott Province.


    The Faceless Ones were an Ironcrest group. As such, all three Mages from the city''s temple knew the identities of the gang members very well!


    "What are the Faceless Ones up to?" Levi shifted his focus and looked at the two newly arrived Mages.


    As much as the army Mages were more of a concern to him, these three men were members of an official force, rtively trustworthy. But the neers from The Faceless Ones were capable of betraying their own parents. Having one of them around would upset anyone!


    "The Faceless Ones?" Arthur looked at the four individuals, aware of the history of the secondrgest criminal faction in his province. ''Tsk! The kingdom is full of vermins!''


    Tyson, the bald, sharp-eyed man, smiled as he saw two Mid-level Mages staring at him as if he were the most important one there. "Friends, why behave like this? Aren''t we all here for Cesar?"


    Levi and Peter looked sharply at Tyson, both noticing the other''s intentions.


    ''Competitors?'' Peter wondered.


    ''Are they here to help that brat? No, that can''t be. They seem to be here to...'' Levi clenched one of his fists, realizing the situation.


    "I see... That''s it." He muttered as Killian and Kohen stood beside him, both in position to fight if necessary.


    "Boss?"


    "It looks like that brat Cesar really used us. If I''m not mistaken, he lured everyone here to make us fight each other." Levimented with a dark look on his face.


    As valuable as Cesar was, he hated being used by others!


    ''Fucking brat! You''ll pay for this.'' He considered, but already being in this ce, he knew escaping without a fight would be impossible.


    These men were here for Cesar. Whatever the reason, if they moved, they would have to wipe out the witnesses. Otherwise, they might incur the wrath of Caesar''s noble friends or even be punished for breaking royalws.


    That was especially true for the three soldiers who had careers to defend.


    On the other hand, the three men from the Ironcrest Awakening Temple had their own reasons for protecting the information about their presence at The Vile Altar tonight.


    "If the people from the Saltstar City Temple find out about our movement, we''ll have problems." Killian looked at Arthur, aware this soldier served in the province''srgest city.


    Kohen''s eyes narrowed as he realized the problematic situation they were in. "What are we going to do? These people probably want to kill Cesar. If we let them act, we can escape withoutpromising our presence here."


    "But why are they here?" Killian asked quietly as the three groups looked at each other strangely. "We need to know that first."


    Levi agreed and asked aloud. "Peter, Tyson, I''m here with my group to talk to Cesar. Why are you here? Do you have business with him as well?"


    "Oh? Talk? Don''t you want what he has?" Arthur asked as Peter and Tyson stared at him.


    ''Idiot!'' Kaleb, the man with tattoos all over his body, thought as he looked at Arthur. ''Those three might not have known what Cesar had... Now we have anotherpetitor.''


    "What does he have?" Kohen was in the dark about the 3rd-stage herb, so Killian and Levi didn''t know either. "With a yellow pentagram in the second slot of his Magic Gem, is there anything else for him to have?"


    ''So it''s true...'' Tyson closed his eyes and saw that Cesar really was as formidable as the rumors in Millfall said. ''That''s why someone like Mark is taking a chance with us.''


    Peter then opened his mouth, seeing Levi had already realized that wasn''t all Cesar had. "Levi, if you''re here just to talk business with Cesar, I ask you to leave with your group. Cesar hasmitted a grave crime! We''re here to deal with him. We''ll kill anyone who gets in our way!"


    As he said this, Peter''s three pentagrams, one red, one orange, and one yellow, emerged from his body while his magical pressure caused the two Acolytes of The Faceless Ones to retreat.


    Meanwhile, a huge domino-shaped piece of bone, the color of bones, appeared behind him.


    The two soldiers at his side realized what their leader wanted and acted ordingly, disying the same configuration of pentagrams.


    Arge war-hammer made of mana appeared in Alex''s hands while Arthur''s body was covered in a greenyer of energy.


    There were an infinite number of magical forms in this world. Some magicians could control elements with their powers and form things of all kinds. Others could form weapons, artifacts, mes, and so on. There were many possibilities and different ssifications of magical powers.


    Arthur''s was in the same category as the power of Vicente''s first Magic Gem, while Peter and Alex''s powers were of the tool type.


    "Trying to intimidate us?" Levi''s eyes narrowed as his expression turned dark.


    At that moment, he and his twopanions disyed their pentagrams together, causing the mana in the area to stir under the action of so many Mages.


    A ming orange bird emerged from the void behind Kohen. At the same time, an armor of mana appeared around Levi''s body, hiding his entire body as he grew 40% in size.


    Meanwhile, a glowing green crystal appeared in one of Killian''s hands, and a green liquid flowed from it, spreading a negative vibrationmon to poisons into the surrounding area.

 Chapter 316 Battle Begins at The Vile Altar!

    Chapter 316 Battle Begins at The Vile Altar!


    "It looks like things are about to get a little messy..." Tysonmented to his men as he signaled for them to remain prepared but not to act immediately.


    Meanwhile, Peter looked sharply at Levi, seeing the man dared to challenge him. "Levi, if you''re not going out for good, I''m afraid this old man here is going to have to make you go out for bad."


    "Cesar certainly has something of great value to them," Killianmented in a low voice, no longer in doubt. "It can''t just be his talent. He probably has something precious to Mages in general. Kohen, what happened in Millfall?"


    "Cesar recently recovered a 3rd-stage beast after visiting The Rocky Gorge. I don''t know what else could be behind the movement of those Mages." He said it just so his twopanions would understand.


    Levi listened and saw it might be more advantageous for him to fight here, to protect Vicente and force him to give them what he had before forcing him to sign an agreement with them.


    ''Danmed Cesar. I''ll help you this time, but you''ll pay dearly for it!


    But since you''re only a level 3 Acolyte, we''d better deal with these people first and then sort out our business among ourselvester.''


    Levi clenched his fists and said aloud. "Cesar is just a level 3 Aacolyte. Do you dare to attack him, Peter? Where is your honor?"


    Kohen and Killian realized the position their boss had taken and looked at each other, positioning themselves against the soldiers.


    The blond man with the me bird at his side shouted. "Let''s stop these greedy people here! Young Cesar is our friend, and we won''t let old men like you abuse him!"


    As he said these words, Kohen controlled his me bird, initiating the confrontation of the Mages in these ruins while attacking the group of soldiers with his infernal mes.


    "Tsk! You chose this path!" Peter said as he mmed one of his feet into the ground, causing the domino behind him to spin rapidly in the air before sinking to the ground.


    "First Skill: World of Pieces!"


    By moving his mana, Peter caused countless huge domino pieces to appear on the outskirts of the area, creating a territory surrounded by domino pieces on all sides.


    Seeing the bird of me approaching, Alex grabbed his war hammer and jumped at the bird that was threatening his group.


    "First Skill: Heavens Hammer!"


    Such a person shouted as he made his red pentagram glow and made a serious hammering motion while several energy hammers appeared in the air, attacking their target in 8 different ways.


    "Not so fast, king''s dogs!" Killian threw two green pills in the direction of hispanions before using his skills, causing a green mist to explode from the crystal in his hands, spreading poison throughout the area.


    "Second Skill: Moving Sand!"


    When Arthur activated his earth-based skill, the ground around him took on the properties of quicksand, forcing everyone there to move.


    "Shit! These lunatics want to fight each other!" Kalebmented to Tyson as the Acolytes broke out in a cold sweat.


    Tyson looked at them and threw a red and a silver ball toward them. "Go after Cesar. When you find him, activate the Nine Demons Formation. We''ll join you as soon as possible!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    One of the level 5 Acolytes said as he picked up the 3rd-grade formations, items capable of trapping and defeating even Low-level Mages!


    Seeing these Acolytes moving toward Cesar, Kohen used his second skill, making his orange pentagram glow as he threw balls of me as big as houses at these people.


    "Not so fast!"


    "Tsk! Damn you, Kohen! You think you can stop us like that?" Kaleb shouted as he stepped in front of his men.


    As his pentagrams appeared, his body changed shape, with horns appearing on his head, his skin turning reddish while his muscles grew.


    With a beast-like magical form, Kaleb''s pentagrams transformed his body, increasing his physical attributes and giving him beastly abilities.


    "Second Skill: Mountain Roar!" He opened his mouth and let out a thunderous roar toward Kohen''s fireballs.


    The bald, rtively fat man saw this and activated his magical form, causing a wooden statue of a sitting man to appear in front of him.


    "Third Skill: Demonic Buddha!"


    This wooden statue glowed an intense shade of red. In contrast, one of its seal-forming hands glowed, and several energy needles appeared around it.


    "Shit! Look out!" Seeing the criminals there intended to go all out against them to get the 3rd-stage weed for themselves, Peter moved, causing a huge domino to fall in the direction of the bald man.


    "Third Skill: Mechanical Shields!" Levi also moved, causing several structures of his armor to fly off his body, creating shields in front of his men as the enemy needles flew at high speed against their vital points.


    "Tyson! Do you dare to attack us? We''ll destroy your little group at Ironcrest!" Arthur Hogan shouted angrily.


    "You will all die here!" Tyson smiled before moving.


    "Second Skill: Giant Buddha!"


    His wooden statue grew significantly, tripling in size in the blink of an eye, breaking the giant domino that fell on him in half.


    "Feel the overwhelming presence of the Buddha!" He shouted as he jumped onto one of the wooden creature''s shoulders, causing the pressure around him to increase significantly.


    As he did so, the various dominoes around him began to topple, showing the difference in the power of some abilities, even among people of simr talents and levels.


    Some magic forms were simply more heavenly than others, allowing their users to fight even those stronger than themselves!


    Peter felt Tyson''s blow and took a step back, bringing his hands to his chest as he felt a taste of blood in his mouth.


    "You bastard! I''ll kill you for this!" He shouted before going all out against his opponents as well.


    "Third Skill: Rain of Pieces!"


    At that moment, the battle between the Mages intensified, bing truly deadly even for 3rd stage beings like these human experts.


    However, this would be a long battle that wouldn''t end in just a few moves.


    While the strongest fought, the two level 5 Acolytes managed to ovee the dominoes in their path and found a way into the depths of the ruins where they were.


    Having already sensed Cesar''s presence, they moved through the narrow passages and ancient traps in the area.


    ''Just wait a moment, Cesar. Our faction, The Faceless Ones, will be the ones to defeat you and take the 3rd-stage herb!'' The one with the 3rd-grade formations thought as he moved, seeing traps on his way, but he could easily pass through them.


    As long as he was protected by the defensive formation his boss had just given him, none of these traps would work against him and hispanion!

 Chapter 317 New Combat Skills

    Chapter 317 New Combat Skills


    After collecting the defensive formation from the altar where Torne used to live, Vicente felt two level 5 Acolytesing towards him while the Mages seemed to be fighting on the surface of the ruins.


    ''Are they fighting each other?'' Vicente smiled as he asked himself, thinking that would make things better for him.


    ''They''re deciding who gets to keep the master. For these Mages, you''re the least of their problems in this area, master. From their point of view, as long as they beat the others of the same realm as them, they''ll have no problem dealing with you. That''s why they fight among themselves instead of dealing with you first.'' Torne exined.


    ''But that wouldn''t happen if you were stronger, master. They would unite to kill you first and thenpete with each other for your resources.''


    While Vicente had removed the defensive formation from the altar a few moments earlier, he had summarized for Torne why the Mages were after him in this ce.


    ''That must be the case... Unfortunately for them, my strength has increased considerably.'' Vicente smiled as he left the altar and walked toward the two Acolytes who were approaching him.


    ''Be careful with these two, master. They have an excellent defensive formation.'' Torne warned as he realized what was happening a few dozen meters away from them, where those two were passing.


    ''Okay.''


    Vincent ran through the corridors of that ruin, quickly reaching the stairs that led to the level where the two enemies were.


    As he approached the two level 5 Acolytes, they noticed someoneing towards them.


    "Stay alert. That must be him!" The one with the formations Tyson had just given themmented, knowing Cesar was quite slippery.


    When Cesar appeared on that level of the ruins of The Vile Altar, the two men in hoods that covered most of their bodies, including the armor they were wearing, became more serious at the sight of the masked man in front of them.


    Even though the ce was dark, they could see the area well enough by using their mana to alter their eyes.


    Earlier, Vicente hadn''t been able to see much in front of the chamber where Torne was. But that was because of the element of darkness. This other area where the two Acolytes were was not affected the way Torne had affected the previous level.


    So both Vicente and the two men could see the surroundings very well, what appeared to be a 100 square meter hall with four corridors connecting it, cracked walls, and holes in the floor and ceiling here and there.


    "Cesar Mazzanti, if you hope to live, offer the 3rd-stage herb in your possession!" The Acolyte with the defensive and offensive formations said aloud.


    Inwardly, he felt a bit bad because Cesar was about to reach level 5, much stronger than they had heard about this person''s level.


    Even so, he and hispanion were confident they could handle the opponent in front of them, if not with their powers, then with the Nine Demons Formation.


    Vicente stopped 20 meters away from them and looked at them from under his mask, feeling the power of the defensive formation these men were using.


    "Who are you? I don''t remember having problems with any of you before." Vicente said first, interested to know what group these two belonged to.


    He hadn''t expected anyone other than soldiers of the kingdom''s army and Kohen''spanions toe to this ce. But it was not a total surprise that others had discovered he had something valuable in his hands.


    "Tsk! You don''t need to know that! Hand over the 3rd-stage herb or ept your punishment!" The other man said with an authoritative tone.


    In normal situations, they wouldn''t be stopped by Vicente. But with the formation their leader had given them and the presence of their leaders not far away, they had plenty of reason to be confident.


    "So you are nameless fools," Vicente muttered as he moved towards them, catching their attention in an instant.


    "That''s fast!" One of the twomented as he saw a blur pass by where Vicente had moved while a red-orange pentagram emerged from the enemy''s body.


    As he approached the two men, Vicente decided to act quickly and decisively. Activating his first ability, he controlled the metallic elements around the ruin, making the entire structure shake with his will.


    While Vicente was influencing the metals outside the bodies of these two men, they didn''t feel a gigantic pressure on them only because of the defensive formation above them. Otherwise, they would have fallen against their opponent without even being hit.


    Vicente could now use the metals in the bodies of his same-stage opponents to defeat them after the qualitative evolution and level increase he had recently undergone.


    What Vicente could only do against 1st-stage opponents before, he could now do against Acolytes!


    All thanks to Torne''s help!


    But even though he couldn''t do that against those two because of the defensive formation protecting them, Vicente still had a big advantage.


    He smiled in satisfaction as he felt his control over the ce where he was 80% stronger. The way he was now, he could control much more metal around him and manipte it with much more dexterity.


    In a single instant, as he moved against the two men, several chains with sharp points like spears emerged from the walls, floor, and ceiling of the area, attacking the enemies from different directions.


    Seeing this, the two men felt shivers run down their spines as they saw the enemy''s attacks stop at their defensive formation but put much more pressure on the formation than the traps in this ruin.


    "Shit! That bastard''s already as strong as a Mage!" One shouted as he saw cracks appearing in the 9 points around the bluish defensive barrier around them.


    "Ss, don''t hesitate. Use the Nine Demon Formation, or we''ll die before the bosses get to us!" The other man said in awe as he saw Vicente floating in the air near them while a yellow pentagram appeared behind him.


    "That''s not good enough, huh? Let''s see if you can do this." He moved his hands, concentrating the field lines to pressure the enemy barrier as he thrust his pointed chains.


    A shrill sound of breaking ss rang out as the bluish barrier shattered into many pieces, and the core of the formation exploded in the hands of one of the two Acolytes.


    "Die!" Vicente saw his chains fly at the bodies of the two without restraint.

 Chapter 318 Nine Demons Formation

    Chapter 318 Nine DemonsFormation


    "Shit!" One of the two Acolytes felt a hand on his left shoulder and turned pale as he felt hispanion move him against his will.


    Just as he was about to be hit from four different sides, the level 5 Acolyte with the Nine Demon Formation swiftly brought his ally''s body in front of him.


    "Ss!" The person screamed as he felt his body being pierced in several ces, especially his abdomen and heart.


    Meanwhile, Ss ignored the cry of pain from his ally, whom he had just used as a human shield to prevent his heart and abdomen from being hit by the enemy''s blow.


    But even though he had temporarily escaped the worst of Vicente''s attacks in his direction, Ss still had his arms and legs hit by Vice''s chains.


    "Aaaaagh!" The first man opened his mouth in pain, while Ss was unable to do the same, his vocal cords severed by one of Vicente''s many attacks.


    However, Ss struggled to activate the Nine Demons Formation, seeing that he would have no escape.


    ''If I''m going to die here, I''m taking you with me, you bastard!" He thought, howling in pain as he felt his body being pulled in the opposite direction of the chains that had pierced him.


    As this happened, his bones and muscles in the affected areas were further damaged, with one of the chains leaving his right arm so destroyed that as he fell to the ground, Ss felt that arm separate from his body.


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    Hispanion was already severely injured and would have died without further attacks if he had been given time. But he didn''t have that time. As the twisted edges of Minos'' chains, which had parts simr to anchors, left his body, he waspletely torn apart, no longer resembling a human but a pile of flesh, blood, and bones.


    ''Be careful, master!''


    Torne shouted in Vicente''s mind, feeling the power of the formation that had been activated just before Ss'' body was severely injured amid the misfortune of the two Acolytes who died before they had a chance to use their powers.


    Vicente heard Torne''s warning and looked at the red sphere thrown in his direction, glowing as if it was about to explode.


    But instead of exploding, a red magic circle with various inscriptions around it suddenly appeared from it.


    When this magic circle appeared, the space inside it darkened. In contrast, hands and legs simultaneously appeared from it, forming a red barrier that covered the entire area of the ne where Vicente and the two bodies were.


    As he moved away from the formation''s middle, Vicente tried to control the metals around him. Yet, he felt a much smaller amount of metal in his area of influence. Meanwhile, as he tried to move one of his des out of that area, he saw it hit a barrier much stronger than the defensive barrier of his enemies earlier.


    ''That is an offensive formation that traps its targets within a particr area, master. Unless you have the power of a Mid-level Mage to destroy it, the only way to escape is to destroy the formation''s core.'' Torne said as Vicente looked at the glowing red sphere above where nine creatures were emerging from the dark part of the magic circle.


    Clenching his fists at the sight of the enemy''s tricks, Vicente thought about using his own defensive formation.


    But then Torne said to him. ''Master, I know what you''re thinking. Unfortunately, formations don''t work within the influence of other formations. You should have activated your defenses before the enemy formation started working to protect yourself.''


    "Shit!"


    He used a sword and floated towards the core of that thing, intending to do what Torne had told him.


    But the moment Vicente moved, the semi-transparent creatures with horns on their heads, tails, extremely muscr humanoid bodies, and sharp animal-like teeth moved towards him.


    As the first of them shed at his neck with its sharp ws, Vicente jumped from his sword back to the ground.


    ''Fuck!''


    He saw the creature intending to cut his throat and used a sword to strike it, sending it into the confines of the barrier while already leaving a small dent in the de of the sword.


    ''From what I can sense, these mana creatures are as strong as Low-level Mages.'' Vicente estimated their strength as he considered the power of the first mana demon to attack him.


    Thinking quickly about what to do, he acted and made the chains and metals under his control in the surrounding area form several fine, long, and sturdy needles.


    Using the electromaic field around them, he gave them a boost, making them fly at high speed and on curved trajectories toward the formation''s core.


    When they felt those many needles approaching the formation''s core, five of the nine creatures moved to defend it. Meanwhile, the other four flew toward Vicente.


    "Tsk!"


    Vicente made a series of seals, aware he couldn''t affect the creatures made of mana with his usual blows. But he had another way of fighting these corporeal creatures, which were quite different from the ghost.


    Moving his mana in his spell, he formed several hands of earth that rose from the ground of this area and headed toward the demons attacking him.


    Meanwhile, he didn''t stand still, moving further away from the approaching creatures as he saw an opening for another attack.


    As he formed a new spell, several sparks appeared around him while bolts of lightning shot from the ground in this area toward the top, where the core of the enemy formation was.


    The other demons stopped the needles from flying towards the formation''s core, but they couldn''t react in time to the lightning bolts cutting through the air towards the small red sphere.


    "Break it!" Vicente shouted as all the creatures in the area looked in the same direction, making strange noises as they dealt with their own problems.


    ''Watch out!''


    Then, just as one of Vicente''s rays was about to hit the glowing sphere, Torne shouted in Vice''s mind, causing the young man to retreat immediately, raising his defenses as much as he could.


    As he did so under Torne''s warning, Vicente saw the nine mana demons dissipate. At the same time, a five-meter-tall creature with muscles and body parts proportional to its size appeared in front of the formation''s core.


    In a single stroke, the creature created by the union of the nine demons destroyed Vicente''s lightning bolt, followed by a kick that sent a de of mana shing at the spot where Vice was standing.


    Swooish!


    "Oh?" Vicente muttered in a cold sweat, feeling pressured as he saw the creature looking in his direction.


    ''How am I going to beat that bastard, old Torne? Does it have the power of all nine demons simultaneously?'' Vicente asked as he drank a potion to restore the mana he had used so far.

 Chapter 319 Rage Mode

    Chapter 319 Rage Mode


    ''That is the case, master. It is the union of the nine demons, the maximum this formation can provide. So if the mana creature before you falls, you''ll be free.


    As for how to defeat it, there are only two ways. One is to destroy the formation''s core, as I''ve already said. The second is to defeat it with a power even more robust than its own.


    Unfortunately, the master has the same power this creature would have if it were a Low-level Mage. But it''s as strong as a Mid-level Mage, maybe even close to a High-level Mage. In this case, there''s no way the master can beat it with your normal powers.


    Unless you have a pill that puts you into Rage Mode, there''s not much you can do except try your best to destroy the core of the formation.''


    Rage Mode was a name for a unique state in which magical beings temporarily increased their strength through special methods.


    Some beings could enter this state on their own by consuming their life force. On the other hand, some pills could provide the necessary conditions for someone to enter a berserk state.


    Either way, there would be a cost to such an action!


    Regardless of the method used to activate Rage Mode, anyone who entered it would face drastic consequences after the effects of their desperate actions wore off. The consequences could range from instability in the magical base to loss of vitality, loss of limbs, and even death.


    Because of the dangers of the magic world, every magician would have some way of activating this state.


    But when Vicente heard Torne''s words in his mind, he couldn''t help but form a pessimistic expression. ''Old Torne, things have happened too fast for me. The only pill I have that can produce this effect is a 1st-grade one. I don''t have anythingpatible with my magic realm right now.''


    ''Unfortunately, my essence is weak. Otherwise, this old man would help you fulfill the requirements to destroy this demon. But since we''re in this dire situation, take the 1st-grade pill, master. A 5% improvement is better than nothing. At least it won''t be able to harm you after its effects have worn off.''


    Agreeing with Torne, Vicente swallowed the 1st-grade pill he had in his spatial ring.


    Upon ingesting that pill, he immediately felt his body temperature rise. At the same time, the mana in the surrounding area entered his Magic Gem as if it were a mana drain.


    The pill in question had a quick effect, considering its purpose. In less than 5 seconds, Vicente felt his strength reach level 5!


    If it had been a 2nd-grade pill, he would have probably reached the beginning of the 3rd grade. But since it was of a lower quality, this was its limit.


    Anyway, the moment he felt his strength improving, Vicente didn''t think it was a bad thing and moved, using his ability to move metal in the area while using it to run uphill.


    The demon moved against him, forming a red sword as it struck in the direction of Vicente''s neck.


    The ck-haired young man sensed the mana creature''s murderous intent, but he wasn''t afraid.


    ''I will put everything into this move!'' His eyes lit up as he dodged the attack.


    Swooish!


    The enemy''s sword passed close to Vicente''s torso as he squirmed, leaping nimbly from his swords and sessfully dodging the first attack.


    The enemy was swift and soonnded the second and third blows, making Vice sweat as he dodged attacks that would have taken his life if they had hit him.


    Vicente gradually increased his height as he moved, reducing the distance between him and the formation''s core.


    He felt his eyes working better and better, seeing the demon''s agile blows more and more clearly as the danger grew, and he dodged the enemy''s movements more and more btedly.


    In the midst of this, his mana was consumed faster and faster.


    Swooish!


    An enemy blow shed at Vicente''s arm, trying to rip it from his body, only a few centimeters away from the young man, who was able to dodge it.


    When the enemy''s blow came from that direction, Vicente suddenly felt like something in his consciousness had snapped.


    ''This feeling...'' He narrowed his eyes as lightning formed on the tips of his fingers.


    Meanwhile, the electrical sensation of his surroundings changed levels, giving Vicente a much deeper understanding of his surroundings than before.


    As Vicente felt the lightning element in his surroundings map the entire space around the formation, he felt he could see the enemy''s movements in slow motion.


    As he watched the enemy attack him fiercely, Vice saw countless lightning hearts in the environment, forming apletely interconnectedwork of rays.


    He could sense any disturbance within it, making him feel as if the enemy was moving at a reduced speed for a moment while seeing all the angles at which he or the enemy could move.


    Vicente''s ck eyes formed several small beams in his irises as he found the opening he needed.


    Drawing a gun from his spatial ring, he moved to dodge the attack that would cut off one of his arms, stepping back and then leaping forward.


    The mana creature saw his opponent pass very close to it as Vice passed the demon. At that distance, it wouldn''t be able to attack with its sword in time. It could only try to grab Vicente.


    But even that wasn''t possible. The moment the creature tried to give Vice a bear hug, the young man''s body slipped out of the demon''s grasp.


    Vicente didn''t hesitate to fire his weapon while stepping on the head of the creature who was trying to eliminate him, putting as much mana as possible into the shot.


    Bang!


    As the eyes of the demon below him bulged, it felt its mistake, noticing the bad feeling thates before defeat.


    Unfortunately for it, the speed of the bullet fired by Vicente was much greater than the speed of sound or even the magical perception of this being.


    When the demon realized the danger, the small glowing red sphere had already been hit.


    Crack!


    The demon looked up and tried to fly towards the formation''s core. But at that moment, electric chains surged through its ankles as Vicente leaped toward his target.


    One shot from his weapon hadn''t been enough to destroy the formation''s core, but it had been enough to weaken it!

 Chapter 320 Domain

    Chapter 320 Domain


    When Vicente reached the formation''s core with one hand, he didn''t hesitate to concentrate his mana in his right hand and squeezed the cracked sphere as hard as he could.


    Feeling everything that had just happened from inside Vicente''s consciousness, Torne held back from saying anything during the battle.


    Fights between magical beings happened at high speed. Any disturbance could negatively affect both the attacking and defending sides.


    Comments and advice weren''t interesting during an important move like Vicente''s had been a few moments ago.


    If this hadn''t been the decisive moment of the fight, Torne wouldn''t have been able to hold back. Seeing Vicente activate the Domain of one of his elements, the old ghost was naturally excited by his master''s talent and potential.


    What was Domain? It was a state of elemental understanding in which one could sense one''s surroundings almost perfectly!


    Within its realm, a magical being would be practically omniscient!


    To reach such a high level of understanding that one could activate the realm was something challenging to achieve, something that only happened to those with high talents or high levels.


    There weren''t many people with high talents, so most Domain users were old monsters.


    That''s why Torne was surprised and could hardly keep his mouth shut when he felt Vicente in that state.


    ''He even saw a Lightning Heart!'' Torne thought silently in the cocoon where he was recovering.


    A Lightning Heart, or rather an Elemental Heart, was the natural way in which the elements were encountered in heaven and earth.


    Almost every element would be avable all over the world. In some ces, like a volcano, some elements more connected to the essence of the volcano would be more concentrated in that area, but there would still be other elements.


    But extreme ces like volcanoes, where there would be a higher concentration of a specific type of element, were rare. Most of the world had a little bit of every element in more or less ''simr'' proportions.


    However, some elements could be considered opposites. For example, how could there be light and darkness in the same ce?


    Because of this problem, the elements in the sky and on the earth gathered into small elemental condensation nuclei, where only rted elements were concentrated.


    These small elemental nuclei were called Elemental Hearts.


    When one used Domain-type abilities, the Elemental Hearts showed themselves to these magical beings and became part of their powers and field of perception.


    Because of this characteristic, someone who used Domain could use these Elemental Hearts in many different ways, from using them against enemies in battle to meditation for their own benefit!


    Torne was extremely pleased to feel all this in thesest few seconds, seeing the great potential Vicente had in his first magical form.


    As he thought, the core of the Nine Demon Formation exploded in his master''s right hand.


    As Vicente destroyed the thing with his hands, he saw the barrier of the enemy formation disappear as it lost its magical foundation.


    The demon cracked as Vicente''s streams of lightning held it, then exploded into many fragments of crystallized mana.


    "Free atst," Vice muttered as he saw his surroundings return to normal.


    Looking at the two enemy corpses, he quickly gathered the belongings of the dead while scanning the surroundings.


    ''Master, congrattions on awakening the Lightning Domain. With this ability, you''ll be able to advance your understanding of this element faster, and you''ll also have an extra advantage in battle.'' Torne said in his master''s mind.


    ''Domain? So that was a Domain?'' Vice asked, already knowing what Domain was but having no idea what this ability looked like.


    ''Yes. The Domain can be considered an advanced form of elemental mastery or understanding. A magical being can awaken it in many different ways. But it usually requires great talent or great experience.


    The master''s talent is high, and you used your abilities to the fullest in this battle. That must have given you this opportunity.


    During high-level battles, our senses can more easily reach their maximum potential due to the preservative properties of living beings and Magic Gems. That''s why it''smon for masters to encourage their students to take on life-threatening challenges.'' Torne said in his master''s mind.


    "Hmm." Vicente understood it, but he was d to be able to use the Domain in such an important moment.


    ''Anyway, it''s time to move on. I want to see who the hell ordered this formation to be used against me.'' Vicentemented to Torne as he finished collecting the enemy''s belongings and felt the battle on the surface of the ruins of The Vile Altar.


    ''If I''m not mistaken, those two Acolytes belonged to the group of one of the two Magesing towards us." Torne said, sensing the enemy''s movements better than Vicente.


    Six Mages were now fighting at the entrance to the ruins of The Vile Altar while two individuals were moving in Vicente''s direction.


    ''The master can take revenge on them now. Now that we''ve broken out of that formation, you can use the defensive formation I gave you. What do you think about taking down two Mages easily?'' Torne suggested to Vicente.


    ''Good. Tell me what to do.'' Vicente said, knowing that Torne knew the structures and traps of The Vile Altar better than he did.


    Though he had his own experiences and ways of dealing with situations like this, Vice was open to learning and listening to the advice of beings more experienced than himself.


    With more than 2,000 years of experience and knowledge of the ruins of The Vile Altar, Torne was able to make the situation much easier for Vicente.


    ''Master, go this way...'' The old ghost showed Vicente the way, quickly moving the young man toward the main trap of the area.


    ...


    Meanwhile, inside the ruins, two Low-level Mages ran side by side, heading toward where the Nine Demon Formation had been active until a few seconds ago.


    "It looks like your offensive formation was a bit unreliable, old demon Kaleb," Arthurmented to the temporary ally he and his group had made a few moments ago.


    While Vicente fought the enemy formation, the men of the royal army had formed a temporary alliance with the members of the Faceless Ones faction.


    As much as the army soldiers and the underworld members had differences, both sides wanted to kill Vicente and take the 3rd-stage herb. Meanwhile, Kohen and Levi''s group wanted Vice on their side, which could be problematic for those others.


    Even if Vicente agreed to subordinate himself to Levi''s group, it wouldn''t stop him from acting against the others who tried to rob him today.


    Besides, it was too risky to offend the Congregation of Revtions. Since they had different goals than Levi''s group, the best thing for their good would be to ally themselves and deal with the group without leaving any survivors behind!


    So, while Tyson had stayed behind with Alex and Peter to deal with Levi''s group, Arthur and Kaleb moved on to Vicente to take what they wanted!


    "Tsk! Let''s see how that damned Cesar survived our formation!" Kaleb said as he sensed Vice''s direction.

 Chapter 321 Despair of the Weakest

    Chapter 321 Despair of the Weakest


    On the surface of The Vile Altar...


    The three members of the Congregation of Revtion now faced off against two soldiers and a bandit from Ironcrest who had joined forces earlier while Kaleb and Arthur made their way through the underground ruins in search of Cesar.


    After the confrontation began, each side involved in the situation realized the level of fighting ability of the opposing groups, but also who each group would have fewer problems with in the future.


    Since Cesar only had one 3rd-stage herb, they could share this resource among several of them as long as they used the herb to make pills.


    However, while Cesar''s item could be shared, its vitality status was a matter that some people disagreed about.


    All in all, the kingdom''s soldiers had allied themselves with the criminals of Ironcrest to fight these three members of the continent''srgest army after strategically dividing themselves.


    The army and the Ironcrest Temple groups initially had simr strengths. However, with the departure of Arthur, the weakest of the threemanders there, and his recement by Tyson, the group had gained a remarkable advantage!


    As soon as Arthur and Kaleb left to deal with Cesar and collect the 3rd-stage herb, the group of Alex, Tyson, and Peter positioned themselves in front of the entrance to these ruins, impeding the enemy''s progress in the area but also pressuring them to prevent their escape.


    With the allies'' methods against Levi''s party, Kohen and his Ironcrestpanions found themselves in an increasingly desperate situation!


    Pow!


    Alex leaped into the air with his war hammer aimed high and shed at Killian, the poison-style warrior of the enemy group.


    As a greenish mist covered the outskirts of the entrance to the ruins of The Vile Altar, Killian moved around the area with his Poison Core, a special type of magical form.


    "Old hypocrites, if not today, then someday you will die for the choices you made today!" Killian shouted as he tried to counterattack the enemy, firing a poisonous mana st from the crystal before him.


    "Tsk! You guys talk a lot!" Alex said as he moved to throw his hammer at the enemy attack, spinning it as it flew toward Killian.


    Meanwhile, Killian''s attack couldn''t withstand Alex''s, while the soldier''s energy axe came closer and closer, threatening him.


    Although Killian''s powers were poisonous, his attacks were mana-based. If he was counterattacked by a tool-like magical form, he could be blocked or even destroyed because regardless of whether it was a tool or not, it was also mana-based.


    Killian''s poisonous mana was dispersed by Alex''s axe, while the man from the Ironcrest Temple paled in fear as he saw the enemy''s attacke too close.


    "Shit!" He shouted as he saw that he would be hit hard this time.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t count on the help of his twopanions, who were too busy fighting Tyson and Peter.


    "Peter, how dare you threaten the lives of members of the Congregation of Revtion?" Levi red angrily at the soldier from the kingdom''s capital as he moved to escape the rain of dominoes trying to crush him.


    "Why wouldn''t I dare?" Peter said, smiling at Levi''s words as he found himself in an increasingly dire situation, trapped in the world of dominoes.


    "Damn you! Do you realize what you''re attracting?" Kohen shouted as he fell to the ground, his face pale, with several bloodstains here and there, while his armor had several dents and cuts showing his skin.


    Tyson looked at the man from the Congregation of Revtion headquarters who was temporarily living in Ironcrest. As heughed and moved, he caused a huge red energy palm to appear in the sky and fall at high speed on the man and the ming bird lying on the ground.


    "Kohen, let this old man take your life!" Tyson shouted as he pressed his power against the enemy, seeing the Sacred Devotee Reeves fall before this attack that could kill Lower-level Mages.


    "Fuck!" Kohen struggled to stand up, using what little mana he had left in his avatar-like magical form, causing the ming bird next to him to growrger and brighter as orange mes exploded from that position.


    As Tyson''s demonic palm struck him, he felt every bone in his body vibrate as the mana in his Magic Gem reached its lowest possible level.


    As Tyson pressed him, Kohen saw his ming avatar disperse, unable to withstand the power of his enemy''s crushing palm.


    ''Shit... Am I going to fall here?'' He asked himself as he watched his surroundings grow darker and darker, and he gradually lost consciousness.


    At that moment, the gem on Kohen''s forehead suddenly cracked, and the mana bird disappeared a split second before the red energy palm smashed it against the uneven ground of the ruins.


    Boom!


    Dust scattered in the surrounding area, while the sound of breaking stones could be heard near where Tyson''s demonic palm had struck.


    "Damn you! You''ll pay with your life! Wait till my superiors hear about this!" Levi shouted as he saw not only Kohen''s end but Killian''s as well, the second man being brutally attacked by Alex''s hammer blows.


    He was still standing, but with his two allies practically dead, his situation was rming!


    ...


    Meanwhile, underground in the ancient ruins of The Vile Altar...


    Kaleb and Arthur didn''t know what was happening above ground. But they were confident their opponents would soon die, for they were the weakest links in their alliance, while the three men left behind were the strongest.


    The two weren''t worried about the situation of theirpanions on the surface but rather about how to deal with Cesar, whom they were about to catch up with.


    After passing the level where the two level 5 Acolytes had fallen to Vicente, Kaleb and Arthur already knew their opponent had found a way to escape the Nine Demons'' formation.


    It was impressive, but not enough to make the two Mages give up what they were after!


    But they weren''t stupid enough to ignore Cesar''s current level and the fact that he had managed to ovee such a formation. Seeing the enemy a few dozen meters away, Kaleb and Arthur moved cautiously.


    Meanwhile, Vicente was standing in the middle of a long dark corridor, a ce where the walls had several symmetrical perforations while the floor had simr structures.


    Vicente narrowed his eyes while looking at the two men, especially Arthur, feeling as if he had seen this person before.


    ''Who is this soldier?''

 Chapter 322 Caught in the Trap

    Chapter 322 Caught in the Trap


    When Vicente saw Christopher Hogan''s older brother, he didn''t think he had seen Arthur before because of this man''s rtion to the Commander of the army post in Millfall. Arthur and Christopher were very different in appearance.


    But Arthur''s appearance gave him a familiar feeling that Vicente couldn''t exin at first nce.


    "You... Are you sure you want to go this way?" Vicente asked in his mana-distorted voice. "There''s still time to back out. Take an oath that you''ll never raise your weapons to me, and we can all get out of here."


    "Tsk! Brat Cesar, you''re brave to say those words! Do you really think you can threaten us like that?" Kaleb looked at Vicente as he walked cautiously down the corridor, his mana circting through his body, his attention focused on the floor and walls of the ce.


    ''Trying to trap us?'' Kalebughed inwardly, ''seeing'' Vicente''s whole n.


    "Cesar, you''re powerful and talented, but you''re far from being able to maintain the kind of resources you have at your disposal," Arthur said in a less harsh tone than Kaleb''s. "Hurry up, give us the 3rd-stage herb, and swear in the name of your elements that you will not pursue this matter.


    I''ll tell you the same words you used. There''s still time to back out."


    Vicente looked at the ck-haired man walking slowly toward him and asked. "Good words. The strong really have every right to demand what they want from the weak.


    But before we resolve this situation, let me know your names. If I''m going to fall or if I''m going to take you down, I want to know the names of my opponents."


    Vicente could easily get the identity of the soldier he was interested in. But Kaleb''s identity was a problem that could cost time and resources.


    Not every magician carried identification with them. The risk of death in certain operations was higher for warriors, so sects, families, and groups in general often didn''t carry identification that could link them to their real forces.


    That was even moremon among criminals.


    Not knowing who these unexpected enemies were who hade to The Vile Altar, Vicente wanted to have a hint before they fell into his trap.


    "My name is Arthur Hogan, Commander of the royal army in Saltstar City!" Arthur said as he looked at Vicente with a noble look.


    It would have made no difference if he had said his name. As someone whose identity could be easily verified, he had no reason to hide his name from an enemy he wanted to kill.


    For warriors like him, knowing the name of the one who killed them or giving their name to their victims was a form of recognition for both parties.


    But not everyone thought so. That was the case with Kaleb, who paid no attention to Vicente''s question since the force he belonged to had trained him never to introduce himself unnecessarily.


    "I''m the one who will kill you if you don''t hand over the 3rd-stage herb. Do you have anything else to worry about?" Kaleb said with a hostile tone.


    Vicente ignored thement from the man covered in body tattoos as he looked at Arthur, realizing that this person was Commander Christopher''s older brother.


    ''Another Hogan... Does he have something to do with my mother?'' Vicente wondered, remembering his mother''sst name was also Hogan.


    He had known the surname of the Commander of Millfall post since his arrival in the city. But until this moment, Vicente had never worried about Christopher''s possible rtionship with Kate.


    There were small families with the same name all over the continent and even in the Seidel Kingdom. It wasn''t umon to find two families with the same name in the same province.


    Having no great interest in his maternal family, Vicente had never tried to find out more about Christopher''s origins. But when he saw Arthur, he couldn''t help but feel ufortable, as if he had seen this person before.


    But Vicente was sure that he had never met this man in his life.


    ''Is he rted to my mother? Is that why I feel like I know him?'' Vice pondered, feeling that Arthur might look a bit simr to Kate.


    But that wasn''t enough to stop him from doing what he had already nned. ''I will see if I can find out where he came from when I get back to Millfall. As much as my mother''s family cast her aside, if I can find them, I''d like to let them know what happened to their daughter. They deserve to know.''


    Vicente had no intention of seeking help from his maternal grandparents. But a long-standing problem with his parents and Kate''s birth family wasn''t going to stop him from telling them what had happened. After all, Kate was a daughter of the Hogan family, and even if she had left through the back door, they should be told of her death.


    At least, that was what Vice thought he would want if he were in Kate''s parents'' shoes.


    "Well then, Arthur Hogan and the man with no name, I will remember you. But since you want my life, leave your lives here!" As he said this, Vicente moved backward, causing the two Mages to jump towards him.


    When he touched one of the traps in this corridor with his foot, Vicente activated part of what he had nned to deal with these enemies there.


    "Idiot! This won''t be enough!" Kaleb shouted as he activated his defenses and saw a defensive formation forming a defensive barrier around Vicente''s body while severalsers emerged from the walls.


    He and Arthur had expected something like this. They weren''t surprised when they felt that the whole corridor was firing thesesers capable of cutting through the bodies of unprepared Mages.


    But they had activated their defenses, so they weren''t affected by Cesar''s ''ns'' at all.


    "When your defenses go down, let''s see what you do!" Kaleb shouted as he continued to move through the air, advancing without feeling thesers in the area threatening him.


    Meanwhile, Vicente looked sharply at the two fools, seeing they had fallen into his trap.


    ''Idiots! Do you think I would lure you into something so obvious? This is just a distraction.'' He thought as his real trap sprang up at the end of the corridor.


    As Arthur and Kaleb floated in the air from their leap towards Cesar, a series of mana sts, twice as powerful as thesers in this corridor, shot out from its ends towards the three individuals.

 Chapter 323 Final Confrontation at The Vile Altar (1)

    Chapter 323 Final Confrontation at The Vile Altar (1)


    When Kaleb and Arthur noticed therge arrows of manaing from the beginning and end of this corridor, they both realized the mistake they had made.


    By circling their defenses to protect themselves from the offensive formations in that corridor, they were confident they could withstand the offensive power of Vicente''s trap. Offensive formations in ces like this were not designed for continuous attacks. They aimed to kill or seriously injure as many opponents as possible in a quick attack.


    For this reason, simple direct attack formations like the one in that corridor only worked for a few moments before they had to be reloaded. That could take several minutes or even hours, so after the initial attack, they would temporarily go into standby mode.


    One could be sure of one''s life or purpose by defending against this type of formation. The chances of anything else happening would be minimal, which gave Kaleb and Arthur confidence in their actions.


    However, they didn''t expect there would be other offensive formations nearby that would be activated at the same time as the one in the corridor!


    When they saw Vicente lying on his back on the ground with a golden barrier around his body, the two Mages felt a chill run down their spines at the sight of the many attacksing at them.


    "Shit!" Arthur whimpered as he realized his mistake in using his own energy to defend himself.


    Formations were expensive and hard toe by. For every 10 magicians of a certain stage, 2 or 3 would have formations with them.


    On the other hand, The Vile Altar''s defenses were mostly 3rd-grade since there had never been any Sovereigns in that province, which wouldn''t justify the investment in better formations.


    That''s why Arthur and Kaleb didn''t choose to ''waste'' their defenses there.


    It would''ve been a waste of resources. Besides, they felt they were strong enough to withstand the onught of that corridor''s offensive formation.


    However, as much as they were able to withstand the offensive power of one of those 3rd-grade formations, it was a challenge for them to withstand the offensive effect of two of them at the same time.


    Regretting they had not been more careful, the two men felt their mana defenses fall in the face of the attacks from two formations of equal power.


    In the first moment of the attack, they held their positions, feeling their mana being quickly consumed by their defensive spells. But after only 3 seconds, when theser formation stopped working, they both saw and felt their guards copse.


    While they felt as if the breakdown of their defenses had wounded their souls, they were pierced by at least 6 arrows of mana at various points in their bodies.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    The two let out loud cries of pain, losing the strength to stand as they fell to the ground, bleeding from various ces.


    Vicente watched the two Low-level Mages fall as hey on the ground, feeling the defensive formation Torne had given him was still working.


    Theser attacks that could have killed him had already been deactivated, and it was on standby.


    But arrows of mana were still shooting from the beginning and end of the corridor, so he remained motionless for a few more moments, watching the two men in agony.


    Arthur''s and Kaleb''s suffering wouldn''tst long, and these two Mages would soon stop screaming, their bodies only moving from thest arrows that hit them.


    At thest second, under the protection of the defensive formation, Vicente saw the arrows stop being fired from the beginning and end of the corridor.


    Just as Torne had told him, they would onlyst 9 seconds, while his defense would protect him for 10.


    As he felt the protection around him disappear and the core of the formation copse, Vice sighed in relief.


    ''Old Torne, you have saved me once again. If I''d had to fight those guys, I''d probably have died at the hands of the enemies on the surface, even if I had defeated those two.'' Hemented and sighed as he stood up.


    ''That is no more than my duty. But don''t thank me yet. We still have opponents on the surface. But now we won''t have any defense. Everything will depend on you, master.''


    There were formations that could be used repeatedly. That was the case with the formations in the traps around the ruins of The Vile Altar, which triggered attacks and then went into a standby state to recover the mana used.


    But defensive formations generally couldn''tst more than one use. Defensive formations were only used when their owners felt threatened by powers greater than their own. Since one would rarely have a formation much more advanced than one''s own powers, these defensive mechanisms would be permanently damaged after just one use.


    The formation Vicente had used was slightly more powerful than the attacks from earlier. Still, the damage it had suffered was enough to damage it even if it hadn''t been destroyed during use.


    So now Vicente was without that powerful defense and could only rely on his own powers!


    ''I know, but that should be enough anyway. How are our enemies on the surface?'' He asked as he searched the bodies of the two, quickly taking what couldn''t be traced and leaving traceable items behind.


    There are still two Low-level Mages on the surface and two Mid-level Mages. But the second strongest Mage is about to be crushed.'' Torne said as he felt a huge wooden statue pressing against a single man while the other two Mages seemed to be resting from their recent movements, tired.


    As much as the group of soldiers and bandits had had the upper hand against the members of the Congregation of Revtion, it hadn''t been easy.


    They hadn''t risked their lives in the fight, but they had used between 70% and 90% of their strength to reach this moment.


    Vicente clenched his fists when he heard it, feeling the difficulty of the situation he was in had decreased significantly.


    From the original 10 enemies, he now only had to face 3 opponents before he could return home!


    After collecting what those two Mages had for him, Vicente didn''t hesitate to leave this level of The Vile Altar, heading to the surface where Tyson had just killed Levi.

 Chapter 324 Final Confrontation at The Vile Altar (2)

    Chapter 324 Final Confrontation at The Vile Altar (2)


    Tyson let his magical form vanish into thin air shortly after confirming Levi''s death. At the same time, his pentagrams returned to his body.


    Alex and Peter were either wiping the sweat from their faces or drinking potions to treat their wounds and restore some mana to their bodies.


    Recovery potions were exceptionally efficient at healing wounds and could fully restore the mana base of a magician of the same ss as themselves in up to 5 minutes.


    A magician''s recovery time after using a potion of the same level as their own could vary depending on the purity of the potion, the magician''s talent, and the severity of their situation.


    In short, the greater the talent, the less serious the injuries, and the greater the purity of the potion, the faster its full effect would be.


    As they felt the mana in their surroundings enter their Magic Gems without any effort on their part, the two soldiers looked at everything they had done without guilt.


    Betrayal or murder might cause remorse or unnecessary thoughts the first time. But after years of experience and several such situations, one would learn topletely ignore those feelings and act as if everything was natural to them.


    One of them looked at Tyson as the bald man drank his own recovery potion. "What do we do now?"


    "Let''s meet with..." Tyson was about to suggest when Peter suddenly made a horrible face and interrupted him.


    "Shit! Kaleb and Arthur are dead!" The strongest of the survivors said as he regained hisposure.


    At the same time he had just missed his army buddy and the Ironcrest bandit, he noticed a level 4 aura from the Acolyte stage approaching them at high speed.


    Tyson made a terrible face when he heard this, knowing his men had the Nine Demons Formation with them and Arthur and Kaleb were not easy to deal with.


    How could Cesar have defeated them all by himself?


    Shocked, he turned his attention to the entrance of those ruins while Alex did the same, not expecting they would still have to deal with Cesar.


    Just as the three of them had looks of doubt or anger on their faces, the ground they were standing on began to shake.


    As they felt Vicenteing through the entrance to the ruins, they also felt something moving on the ground beneath their feet.


    Realizing the enemy was alreadying towards them, the three of them jumped up from their positions, moving their mana through their Magic Gems once again.


    "Shit! How did that happen?" Alex shouted as he saw metallic ws emerge from the ground where he and hispanions were standing.


    "The bastard''s advanced to level 4... But that shouldn''t be enough to exin all this!" Peter frowned as he saw the metal wsing out of the ground at the three points where they were.


    Vicente appeared at the entrance to these ruins while they were wondering how.


    The mask on his face was the same as always. Still, the armor around his body seemed much more robust at the moment while several metal structures hovered behind him.


    He had one of his hands pointed forward as a red-orange pentagram glowed around him, and the three metal ws that had tried to kill those three moved.


    "Today, you came for my head. But I''m afraid it''s you who will have to leave your lives in my hands!" Vicente hovered in the air, not hesitating to fly towards those people, knowing they still hadn''t fully recovered and that he had to kill them as soon as possible.


    Peter''s eyes widened as he saw Vice getting closer and closer to them, feeling a little less of his opponent''s maic pressure than his two allies but still noticing a slightly disturbing sensation in his being.


    Meanwhile, Alex was the most affected of the three, finding it difficult to think, understand the situation around him in real time, and even move his body.


    The bodies of biological beings wereposed of metallicponents to a lesser extent. But even though theseponents only made up a fraction of a magician''s body mass, they were still connected to body movement, muscle function, and thought, in short, the most important things a body could do.


    These two Low-level Mages felt terrible having the metal parts of their bodies affected by Vicente''s ability!


    Alex suffered the most because he had the least talent and the least unique magical form of the three.


    But even with an extreme magical form, Tyson felt like he was in a nightmare as he saw Vicente approaching him along with several frightening metallic objects.


    ''Holy shit! What kind of fucking power is that?'' He feared for his life for the first time in days, realizing even his wooden Buddha paledpared to Cesar''s talent and magical form.


    While the three felt terrible feelings in their bodies, Vicente formed a spiral of flying des around a space of about 30 cubic meters, making it impossible for the men to escape.


    If any of them wanted to run away from him, they would first have to ovee a spiral of high-speed flying des that could tear apart the bodies of even Low-level Mages!


    He didn''t miss the opportunity to use Peter''s metal armor against this soldier, pinning this soldier to the ground while chains like the ones he had used earlier appeared around that man to bind him but also to injure him.


    Unfortunately for Peter, he hadn''t considered the possibility his enemy had the ability to manipte metal items from 3rd-grade artifacts.


    His armor, the only metal item on those three enemy bodies, was a 3rd-grade one, something only Mages could affect.


    That had given him the confidence to use it in this ce, even considering the special power of the enemy he was pursuing.


    When he saw how advanced Cesar''s power already was, the soldier from the capital paled and felt the big mistake he had made.


    In the midst of this, he felt the enemy''s metal chains prate his body, immobilizing him along with the armor that tried to crush his chest.


    "Aaaagh!"


    "Damn it!" Tyson shouted as Peter opened his mouth in agony. "Cesar! Don''t do this! Do you know who I am? If you do, you''ll get in trouble with The Faceless Ones! Don''t..."


    A flying sword sliced through his neck as Tyson tried to use his support to threaten Vicente, startling him terribly.


    "I know, I know. They''re going to kill me." Vicente closed his eyes as he muttered in a sarcastic tone, not caring what kind of support that man had.


    He was about to kill two more of the king''s men. How could he not dare to kill a bandit from The Faceless Ones faction?


    Was The Faceless Ones more powerful than the royal army?


    "Unfortunately for you, your supporters aren''t here. Learn this. In your next life, don''t use distant support at such a crucial moment." Vicente said as he clenched his fists and dealt the final blow to his opponents with the many metal tools flying around.


    Swooish!

 Chapter 325 Results of the Battle at The Vile Altar

    Chapter 325 Results of the Battle at The Vile Altar


    The moment Vicente raised his right hand, the des flying around sliced into the bodies of those Mages.


    The first to die was Alex, who was already in a terrible situation from the moment Vicente appeared near his group. Then Tyson fell second, his throat severely cut.


    Tyson had a bitter look on his face before he died, not believing in hisst moments that someone like him, full of potential, would fall into this simple ce and at the hands of a mere Acolyte.


    But only the strong decide how they die!


    His regrets and bitterness didn''t matter to the world. Since he had dared to act, his death was nothing but natural!


    Would it cause a stir in the future? Would the "unjust" death of such a person make any difference to the world?


    Only time will tell. But the fact was that Vicente had won this battle!


    After dealing with the two Low-level Mages, Vicente finished off Peter. With more than 70% of his forces avable to deal with thest enemy, the young Fuller ended Peter''s career in the royal army by killing a Mid-level Mage like it was no big deal.


    But how hard could it be for him? At his best, with his understanding of his elements higher than ever and with the enemies severely weakened, killing them was like a walk in the park for Vicente!


    Earlier, they had gone to excessive lengths to take care of the men of the Congregation of Revtions, confident that Cesar would not be a threat to them.


    That had been the mistake of Vice''s enemies that night!


    Vicente had been riddled with problems before and had even considered ''surrendering'' to one of his opponents in search of time to continue growing. Not only that, but he had more problems than he thought, with enemies from one of the strongest forces in the province, another from the most powerful organization in the state, and thest from the most powerful institution on the continent.


    Hisst days had been extremely tense and worrying!


    But with a bit of luck, but alsopetence, those who wanted his head that day were no longer in this world, while he had guaranteed himself the extra time he needed.


    Vicente was aware that his problems did not end with the death of these people. Seeing Peter''s brutalized body, he was fully aware this night would have its consequences.


    But for someone growing as fast as he was, it was always better to push as many of his problems into the future as possible!


    Suppose he could leave today''s problem until tomorrow, fine! If he could do it a month, a year, or more from now, even better!


    ''The forces behind them will probably investigate their deaths and find a way to get close to me. Fortunately, I didn''t kill any members of the Congregation of Revtion.'' He thought as he felt exhausted, finally without any more enemies to fight.


    ''Anyway, while it''s worrying that I killed army soldiers, it will take some time for the royal powers to find out what happened...'' His eyes narrowed as he thought about it. ''I have to kill Christopher Hogan! He''s the only one in the army who knows about my connection to these murders!''


    Remembering this, Vicente felt his heart beat faster.


    ''There are also the people behind the other group, master. As powerful as they are, the Congregation of Revtions is the least of your worries. Those members of that damned faith seem to be acting on their own, based on the information you have. In that case, your biggest problems right now are the army and The Faceless faction.'' Torne said, considering what he already knew from Vicente and what they had heard earlier.


    ''That is the case.'' Vice clenched his fists. ''Dealing with the army won''t be that difficult. I can quickly find out who at that post had information about the departure of the Commanders I killed and then deal with them. The problem here is the weakest of my enemies.'' He looked in the direction of the bald man''s body.


    Vicente had no idea who in that faction knew about the movement of those four against him that day. That would be the most difficult point for him to get rid of his problem!


    "Sigh... I won''t worry about that for now. First, I''ll collect the belongings from those bodies, recover, and then return to Millfall." He muttered, realizing there was nothing he could do to solve his problems while he was in The Vile Altar.


    Not only that but knowing his men would certainly have problems in Millfall, he was in quite a hurry to get back to his town!


    So he quickly gathered the belongings of the six bodies from around the surface of The Vile Altar. He gathered these bodies with the others he had collected in the previous levels and then made a bonfire.


    Then he looked at his new possessions while waiting for the bodies to turn to ash.


    ''The wealth of Mages is really on another level!'' Vicente smiled as he realized the resources he had gained from this dangerous encounter he had arranged.


    Vicente now had more wealth than he had in the Irwin family vault because of the belongings of 2 level 5 Acolytes, 6 Low-level Mages, and 2 Mid-level Mages.


    ''It looks like I can make a lot of money from fighting to the death, too.'' He smiled and counted more than 13,000 gold coins, counting all types of coins, as he put all the coins of these ten enemies together.


    Although none of them was a nobleman or had a wealthy position in society, most were experts in the province and had lived decades longer than Vicente.


    They all had savings in their spatial rings, even considering their monthly expenses and the investments that every magician had to make on a regr basis.


    There were no banks in Pris Realm, or rather, there were no banks like those on Earth on this continent. The owners of the coins themselves were the best at keeping them safe, so except for the few cases of rich people who had a lot to protect and had guards to help them, people usually took most of their wealth with them.


    Because of this, Vicente was now about 13,000 gold coins richer, in addition to the other items he had gotten from his opponents'' rings.


    ''I also got


    - 3 magic stones;


    - 4 4th-grade armors;


    - 5 4th-grade weapons;


    - 21 2nd-grade pills and 14 potions, between 80% and 100% purity;


    - 8 3rd-grade pills and 3 potions, between 60% and 75% purity...''


    These were the main battle ''prizes,'' but there were also other items such as documents, letters, basic artifacts without enchantments, and spells based on different types of elements.


    Vicente wasn''t unaware of the value of these other things, and of course, he kept anything that couldn''t be traced along with the other more valuable items.


    He then looked at the ashes of these bodies and finished counting his winnings.


    ''Time to go!''

 Chapter 326 Situation in Millfall

    Chapter 326 Situation in Millfall


    As Vicente made his way back to Millfall...


    More than two days had passed since Vicente left for The Vile Altar. The Mazzanti family''s group had been preparing in the meantime and had begun their ns for the 3rd-stage herb just over 8 hours ago.


    They had been a littlete with their ns. But 8 hours ago, everything had been ready, and Liam had taken the 3rd-stage herb from a ring and started the proper procedures for handling the nt and getting the pentagram it could provide.


    Because the group had taken all the precautions in their power, no enemy had noticed the appearance of the 3rd-stage herb in the east of Millfall when Liam began to act.


    However, since such a nt naturally emitted a scent and natural aura that was difficult to contain, it would only be a matter of time before local experts noticed it.


    After Liam sessfully killed the 3rd-stage nt, he began to absorb the Magic Pentagram from it about 5 hours ago.


    Now, he was still in the Mazzanti family''s training room, where the men under Rory''smand were in position, circting their mana while keeping their weapons aimed at the estate''s perimeter.


    All of the estate''s security mechanisms were activated while Rory stood outside the estate with some of the strongest soldiers, as well as Bart.


    Minutes ago, the first enemies had realized what was happening in the city and had found their way to the manor.


    The first were mere alchemists, an enemy Rory and his group weren''t worried about. But soon after the first 3rd-stage alchemists appeared, local Mages noticed the appearance of such a valuable asset in the area ruled by the Mazzanti family.


    Thus, the local forces moved in over the past few minutes, eventually arriving at the current situation where the Mazzanti family estate was surrounded byte 2nd and early 3rd-stage opponents.


    Even Vicente''s master, Benson King, had moved after smelling the scent of a 3rd-grade herb, for even a cksmith like him could benefit from such a thing.


    In addition to them, the other 3rd-grade cksmiths of Millfall, as well as the alchemists and other magic professionals of that tier who were currently in the city, were also there.


    Viscount Symons couldn''t miss such a siege, and he was currently standing next to Commander Hogan, who had promptly invited him ten minutes ago when their groups had gathered toe to this ce.


    Of the ten Mages who lived in Millfall regrly, eight of them were currently around Cesar Mazzanti''s estate!


    Along with them were students, acquaintances, or close family members, all waiting to see who would get the precious resource.


    "Representatives of the Mazzanti family, don''t be silly. Your group can''t face us all and keep the 3rd-stage herb!"


    The Viscount was the one to speak while some of the wounded from the earlier fighting in the area retreated, seeing that the local Mages would decide the oue of this confrontation.


    Meanwhile, out of curiosity or greed, all of the Millfall Mages there gave way to Viscount Symons, for this man was one of the strongest in the area, not only in terms of influence but also in terms of fighting ability.


    If the local magic professionals were sheep, then the Viscount and Commander Hogan were two ferocious wolves that could not be overlooked!


    While the Viscount tried to use his words to get what he wanted, Benson looked at the situation cautiously, aware this family belonged to his student and that he should find a way to help Vicente.


    At the same time, Lukas was there with his master, who, in turn, apanied the strongest local cksmith in this siege.


    ''Vicente... What the hell have you done?'' Lukas asked, fearing the worst.


    Meanwhile, Liam''s master had a strange look on his face, sensing something familiaring from inside the Mazzanti estate.


    ''That aura... It looks like Liam''s aura! What is he doing with the Mazzanti family? Why did this family give him something so precious?'' The old local alchemist wondered, surprised because he knew nothing about his student getting involved with Cesar.


    But considering how much Liam could benefit and how it could even benefit him, this old alchemist couldn''t help but worry about the situation.


    ''I can''t let these people get in the way of Liam''s moment! If he seeds in absorbing this orange pentagram, he''ll have an even more solid magical base and better prospects for the future!'' He clenched a fist under his cloak.


    A pentagram like the one Liam was absorbing could greatly benefit alchemists in refining, as its herbal properties would be the best possible. In other words, this pentagram could even improve Liam''s alchemical talent.


    That''s why the owner of Botanica Magica, Abel Thomas, wouldn''t let the greedy people in the area spoil it for Liam!


    The people around the Mazzanti estate thought differently, some in favor, but with the majority against Rory''s group, he said. "Viscount Symons, how dare you threaten us? Don''t forget that this city has itsws. You are not above them! If you dare attack us, we''ll fight back to protect our rights!"


    "Brat, your damned leader put you in this situation by fleeing the city and leaving you alone. Give up the 3rd-stage herb while you still can." Commander Hogan said, while there were some level 5 Acolytes in his group, including a blue-haired woman.


    ''Cesar... Did you really risk all this?'' Nova thought to herself, feeling bad about the situation since what his leader wanted to do was basically stealing other people''s property.


    ording to the rules of the kingdom, what was found was not stolen, and wild items belonged to whoever found them first.


    That was why the members of the magic college had put pressure on Vicente before, thinking they were the first to find the yellow pentagram. Of course, the fact that they were stronger than him at that time was also an important point.


    In the current situation, Cesar had been the first to find the 3rd-stage herb, so ording to the kingdom''s rules, he should own it. However, Commander Hogan was abusing his position and power to put pressure on the Mazzanti family!


    Nova couldn''t help but feel bad about this, even considering her rivalry with Cesar. ''Don''t you know how these people are? Why did you take such a risk?'' She thought, feeling it would have been better if he had waited to act when he was in the city or even nned to take the weed and Liam somewhere else.


    While she thought, Rory looked toward her group, focusing on thepletely different man from the one who had recently caught Vicente''s eye.


    "If you want our resources,e! Whoever is willing, fight! We''ll die before we let anyone on our property!"

 Chapter 327 The Beginning of the Battle for the Weed

    Chapter 327 The Beginning of the Battle for the Weed


    Hearing Rory''s provocation, as the pentagrams of this masked fellow appeared, Commander Hogan clenched his fists in anger at the audacity of this petty criminal.


    "You little shit! If you prefer the hard way, prepare to die!" Christopher roared, his aura bing even more powerful as his three pentagrams, one red, one orange, and one yellow, emerged from his body.


    "Shit! Are they really going to fight?" Commented one of the many Acolytes nearby as more than 50 people took steps back.


    Though many were interested in the show and the possibilities it offered, almost no one wanted to get involved in the first moment of confrontation, usually the most dangerous moment for weaker magicians.


    As many Acolytes retreated, the Mazzanti family''s soldiers moved their forces while the surrounding enemies also mobilized.


    Viscount Symons didn''t hesitate to disy his pentagrams immediately after Commander Hogan''s without revealing his magical form to the surrounding people, as his special powers were internal to his body.


    Like La, who had super speed as her special power, Viscount Symons had the power of super strength.


    Magical forms like La''s and Viscount Symons'' did not give them external powers that could affect their surroundings. Only through spells could they do that.


    But with their pentagrams, they couldn''t use long-range special attacks or even use powers that were unbelievable to watch.


    But that didn''t mean their powers were easy!


    La could even outrun a Mage if she wanted to, even considering her 2nd-stage magic realm. As for Viscount Symons, as long as he couldnd a blow, he could hurt even Sovereigns!


    That was part of what their incredible power could do for them!


    So when the Viscount moved his mana, no one around him saw anything special. But those who knew him frowned because they knew how dangerous he was.


    He was only a Low-level Mage, but he could kill practically anyone in the vicinity with a single blow!


    Not only did his physical strength generate offensive power, but his skin, bones, muscles, and practically everything else on his body were much tougher than people without his special power.


    Consequently, for someone to seriously injure him, they would have to be at least a High-level Mage!


    Shit!" Benson realized the problem and moved too, appearing at the side of Rory''s group almost simultaneously as the owner of Botanica Magica, Abel.


    Rory looked at the two men, whom he hadn''t expected to see that day, and didn''t move against them.


    Meanwhile, the Mages activating their powers in the surrounding area looked at the two men strangely, seeing that the day''s battle would not be easy.


    "Benson..." Henry muttered as he saw his rival standing next to a family of criminals, something he hadn''t expected.


    "Benson, Abel, what are you doing?" The Viscount didn''t like this move either.


    Although these two were not born warriors, they had considerable powers. In Benson''s case, he had impressive strength, and his magical form, the me Hammer, was not to be underestimated.


    On the other hand, Abel could fight with his magical form, Bronze Cauldron, even though it was a tool specifically designed for alchemy.


    "Your Grace, I can''t allow you to continue. I don''t know what''s going on, but my disciple is the one absorbing the pentagram generated by the 3rd-grade herb. So please wait until he''s finished, or else I''ll have to disrespect you." The old man said as his pentagrams formed in the air, and a 2-meter-high cauldron with arger radius of 80 centimeters formed in front of him.


    "As for me, I have my own interests. I hope to get some tips from you today, Your Grace!" Benson said as he pointed his ming hammer at the Viscount, seeing other local Mages standing around, undecided on which side to take.


    The current 3rd-stage poison master of this city saw the confrontation brewing and pondered. ''With these two old men on the side of the Mazzanti family, their chances are not zero. But while victory for the Mazzanti family might be in the interest of us non-warriors, the same cannot be said for victory for the Viscount''s group.''


    The white-haired, middle-aged woman looked away from the Viscount and Commander Hogan. ''If they win, this herb won''t help us. But if we stand up to them, as much as our chances of fighting themter are better in this hypothesis, our chances of being persecuted in the future would also be greater.''


    Insulting a member of the army and the Viscount would be extremely risky for anyone there. After all, they couldn''t kill those two men even if they had the power to do so.


    No matter how much what those two did was against the rules, killing nobles or soldiers of the kingdom was a serious crime!


    If they couldn''t eliminate those two, the Viscount and Commander Hogan would surelye after them in the future!


    ''I''d better leave. I won''t gain anything here!'' This 3rd-stage woman, the only one in this town, moved in the opposite direction of the confrontation, acting in the same way as the other two Mages there.


    They wanted the 3rd stage herb, but if they allied themselves with the Mazzanti family or the Viscount''s group, they would get into trouble either way. If they stayed with the Viscount, Cesar woulde after them when he returned from wherever he was. If they sided with Rory, they''d be in trouble with a Viscount and a member of the army.


    Staying out of that confrontation seemed best to some of them, despite their interest in the 3rd-stage herb.


    "Let''s go back." Old Benson''s rival said, looking into the man''s eyes.


    "But Master..." Lukas'' master hesitated, aware of the value of the Mazzanti family''s herb.


    "There will be an auction soon. Let''s focus these powers on that event. We don''t have much to gain here today." Henry said before hurrying off.


    As everyone took their positions for the fight toe, shots rang out from the side of the Mazzanti estate, kicking off the confrontation for 3rd-stage weed!


    Benson was one of the first Mages to move, acting alongside the basilisk with the Viscount in his sights. Meanwhile, Rory would soon join Liam''s master in the battle against Commander Hogan!

 Chapter 328 Torne’s Story (1)

    <h4>Chapter 328 Torne''s Story (1)</h4>


    Many bullets were fired as the battle for the Mazzanti estate began, most of them aimed at Viscount Symons and Commander Hogan.


    While the bullets had no chance of hurting them, they could subtly distract them while the family''s strongest defenders moved against them.


    But these were not simple bullets that would merely cause difort to the enemies they hit. Before he left, Vicente hadn''t been able to create any new weapons or ammunition. Still, he had made some modifications to the existing weapons and ammunition.


    Since all of the family''s weapons and ammunition already had electromaic properties, and some of them even had earth element properties, they could do more damage than anyone could imagine.


    The Viscount immediately became more serious when he felt the first of several bullets hit him, noticing an electric current running through his body, making him feel a slight numbness in the ce that had been hit first.


    But as he was hit by half a dozen more bullets, he not only felt that sensation grow stronger, but he also noticed that a bullet that had hit his right leg formed a shell of earth at the spot where it had hit. At the same time, another bullet that had hit his left arm seemed to have momentarily increased the difficulty of him moving that limb.


    ''Fucking Mazzanti family! Their weapons are truly formidable!'' He pushed a little to get rid of these sensations around his body, seeing that the enemy was not so easy.


    Even without Cesar to join these ordinary warriors, such individuals could cause trouble on their own!


    The Viscount was physically powerful, so he wouldn''t be stopped by that alone. But this man recognized the value of the Mazzanti family''s weapons, which could hinder 3rd-stage magicians to some degree.


    Commander Hogan felt it on his skin as he was electrocuted several times in a row by the bullets that struck him.


    It wasn''t enough to stop him, but it was enough to make him angry!


    He grimaced as he saw Rory''s me Avatar forming, along with Liam''s master''s cauldron flying towards him.


    At the same time, Benson temporarily floated in the air as he fell towards Viscount Symons, using most of his strength to hammer the man.


    Aware of the Viscount''s strength, Benson didn''t hold back. No matter how hard he attacked, that man would not die. So he attacked him as if he were looking at an ore that was difficult to shape, without any doubt.


    "Hold that, Your Grace!" Benson shouted as his me Hammer grew in size, creating a shadow that could cover an entire house.


    "Shit! That damned cksmith dares to attack His Grace?" One of the men from the Symons family shouted as he felt the pressure in the area, moving to avoid being hit by enemy bullets but also to avoid being affected by the Mages'' battle.


    The same was true for the soldiers there, who were assigned to raid the Mazzanti estate and take the 3rd-stage herb.


    Nova disagreed with Christopher''s methods, but like a soldier following orders, she moved to find an opening to break into Cesar''s residence.


    As one of the strongest level 5 Acolytes in the area, she proved her mettle by defending herpanions from bullets that could have seriously injured them.


    While wielding her sword, she leaped into the air with the weapon in her hands, pointing it at the sky as her orange pentagram glowed.


    Magic circles appeared on the outskirts of that area, and then several sword tips made of mana emerged from those circles.


    "Dozens of swords slicing the world!" She shouted as sheunched her move, causing 20 mana swords to fly at high speed against the Mazzanti family''s bullets aimed at her fellow soldiers.


    Watching from inside the Mazzanti mansion, one of the oldest men in the family couldn''t help but sigh at the sight of the blue-haired beauty in action.


    ''What a problem... The boss'' woman keeps getting in the way!''


    ...


    While the battle in Millfall continued, Vicente had already covered the first few kilometers of his journey between The Vile Altar and his city.


    But even if he could fly, it would take him hours to make the entire journey to Millfall.


    Aware he could do nothing more than what he was already doing, Vicente had been talking to Torne ever since he left the ruins.


    From the time they had talked, Vice now knew that Torne was a former member of the Cataclysm Order, a Dark Path faith represented by the altars around the continent known as The Vile Altar.


    The Vile Altar was the Dark Path''s version of the Awakening Temple.


    There were currently nopetitors to the Congregation of Revtion in Pris Realm. That is, there were other faiths on the continent, but they were nowhere near the main local religion, which had more than 80% of the continent''s poption on its side.


    But the continent''s past had been very different. In addition to the Cataclysm Order, three other religions shared with the Congregation of Revtion the 80% of the poption that now belonged exclusively to members of the Awakening Temples.


    ording to Torne, there were five major religions in Pris Realm some 40,000 years ago. But each of them had been persecuted by the members of the Congregation of Revtion until only that faith remained.


    The Cataclysm Order was one of the two religions that had been exterminated by the Congregation of Revtion, while the other two had been defeated but not exterminated. Since the other two were religions of the Light Path, they were incorporated into the Congregation of Revtion after their defeat.


    In any case, the Cataclysmic Order was a religion like the other four that existed in the past. Like the Congregation of Revtion, it also performed the Awakening of young magicians.


    Today, this process is monopolized by the Congregation of Revtion, but that wasn''t always the case.


    In the distant past, people from families with elements of the Dark Path would have their powers awakened at the altars of the Cataclysm Order, which was obviously friendlier to people from that path.


    In a world where magicians with negative elements were seen as potential mass murderers or lunatics, the altars of Torne''s faith were like hiding ces for those who wanted to disguise themselves.


    The Cataclysmic Order was born out of the need for dark magicians to have support and a ce to hide from the many other magicians who would persecute or kill them simply because of their elemental affinities.


    In short, the origins of this religiony behind one of the causes of the war that brought it to an end about 2,000 years ago, when Torne was killed defending his post.


    At that time, the former Sovereign in charge of the altar in the Scott Province had fallen but not disappeared!

 Chapter 329 Torne’s Story (2)

    <h4>Chapter 329 Torne''s Story (2)</h4>


    Torne wasn''t always a ghost. Born 4,000 years ago, he had grown up in a town in the Gugia Empire, a state further west on the continent, far from the Seidel Kingdom.


    He was an orphan who hadn''t known his parents and had been raised in an orphanage in his hometown. When he turned 14, he had gone through the Awakening Ceremony in one of the Congregation of Revtion''s temples.


    At that time, he had no idea he had been born with an affinity for the Dark Path. By going through the Awakening in one of the temples of a Light Path religion, he had naturally been marked and suffered at the beginning of his journey.


    But before meeting the Cataclysm Order, he had managed to escape those who wanted to kill him or persecute him for his magical affinity.


    Even though the Congregation of Revtions was a religion of the Light Path, they didn''t persecute magicians with an affinity opposite to the one they espoused. No, it would be too much work and impossible to eradicate all those with negative elements.


    After all, all kinds of elements were necessary for the world to function. If all the magicians of certain elements were killed, it would only bring temporary ''peace.'' The world itself would force the emergence of new individuals with affinities to those ''less represented'' elements.


    Knowing this, those of the Light Path have never attempted topletely eradicate those of the Dark Path. What the Congregation of Revtion did was catalog the magical forms and talents of those who awakened their abilities in their temples, following the journey of the few while ignoring that of the majority.


    People of lesser talents had little chance of changing things relevant to the Congregation of Revtion, so they simply ignored them. They would only hunt down and kill those who were more extreme, who attracted a lot of attention, or who had very extraordinary talents.


    Torne had been born with a green talent, so he hadn''t attracted unnecessary attention in his time.


    As high as green was, it wasn''t worrisome enough. However, people with such talents would be watched from afar by members of the Congregation of Revtion.


    That had happened to Torne, and although he had survived the Awakening of his powers in a temple that hated him, he encountered many problems on his journey because of this hostile observation.


    The aftermath had bound him to the altars of the Cataclysm Order in his homnd, where he had begun his journey into the religion of the Dark Path magicians.


    He had grown up in this faith until he became a Sovereign 3,000 years ago when he was finally directed to lead the altars of his faith in the Seidel Kingdom.


    At that time, the situation of his religion was no longer good. However, it still continued its actions throughout the continent.


    Since this was a kingdom where the strongest had been Sovereign since that time, someone of his level was needed to maintain the group''s local representation.


    At that time, the Cataclysm Moon Pendant had been lost, so Torne moved to The Vile Altar of Scott Province, where he remained for the rest of his life.


    At that time, many battles had taken ce between members of the Dark Path and the Congregation of Revtion, battles that few people knew about because there had been no major massacres or battles in the cities. What''s more, the dominant faith on the continent had hidden most of what had happened. It had concealed much of the war that had marked the end of the Cataclysmic Order, thestpeting faith to the dominant faith in Pris Realm.


    It was about 2,000 years ago when Torne had met his end, dying in battle alongside hispanions of The Vile Altar.


    Fortunately or not, after his death, his soul had formed a ghost, a kind of non-human, vengeful creature, something that had its weaknesses but also many strengths.


    For example, while the vitality of a human Sovereign was a few thousand years, without considering the use of special resources, the vitality of a ghost of the same level was ten times greater!


    Torne was not far from death when he died, and he should have reached the 5th stage if he wanted to live more than a few centuries at that time. But he had be a ghost and now had a few thousand more years to mourn in this world.


    That was the "good" part, but there were problems. For example, ghosts couldn''t go far, or their spirits would dissipate.


    In short, some ces were more or less suitable for such beings. The ces where they were born were usually great ces for them. Still, depending on how lucky one was, you could be limited to an area of 100 square kilometers or an area of 100 square meters.


    It wasn''t possible to choose the area in which they could move without risk. Thus, a spirit would bepletely hostage to the reality of the ce where they appeared.


    In Torne''s case, this part of Scott Province didn''t have a good concentration of dark elements. The area in which he could move was smaller than the entire ruins of The Vile Altar!


    Therefore, he had been trapped there for nearly 2,000 years, waiting for some fool toe close enough to possess him.


    Only by possessing a human body could a spirit like him not be restricted to ces full of negativity!


    Anyway, that was the story Torne had just told Vicente, making the young man understand how there could be a Sovereign ghost in this remote and weak ce, but also the story of this guy.


    "You''re really old. No wonder you know so much." Vicente muttered after listening to his ve''s report.


    ''I hope my age can help you, master. But it''s good to be away from the altar after so long. You have no idea how often I''ve imagined what it would be like to go out and explore the world again.'' Torne said in an emotional tone.


    Living in istion for so long hadn''t been easy. Even though he had be a ghost, Torne''s rationality had hardly diminished. But since he couldn''t meditate to be stronger and didn''t need to sleep or eat, thest few centuries had been rather monotonous for him.


    Walking through a forest or advising a young man in battle was extremely satisfying to him. That''s why he felt so good now when he sensed the outside world from inside Vicente''s mind.


    "But old Torne, there is something I don''t understand. You said that the ancient religions thatpeted with the Congregation of Revtion also awakened new magicians. Wasn''t that an exclusive method of the Awakening Temples? How did you do it?"

 Chapter 330 Complex Method

    Chapter 330 Complex Method


    ''All five religions that existed on the continent until a few thousand years ago had a method for awakening the magical powers of the members of our race, master.'' Torne answered Vicente''s question, surprising him considerably.


    As far as Vicente knew, only the Congregation of Revtion had the method of Awakening magical powers. That was what he and more than 90% of the poption of the Seidel Kingdom knew, so he was surprised to hear that the truth wasn''t that simple.


    Torne continued. ''The method used in the Magic Awakening was created by a member of the elven race about 100,000 years ago. At that time, magical beings who relied on gems to awaken their full powers lived virtually hidden throughout the continent.


    That was the age of the beasts, or rather, the age of the beings who formed pentagrams and didn''t need the gems. They were as strong or stronger as today, and there were practically no pentagram hunters to fear.


    Meanwhile, gem-dependent beings lived in hiding, like nomads who couldn''t afford to live in one ce for too long. Not only would that be dangerous, but it would also limit them and put them under the influence of beings they couldn''t fight. So, our race lived poorly.


    The few human cities at that time were built by the few magicians who were lucky enough to obtain Magic Gems. But they were less than 0.001% of the magicians we have today, so there weren''t many cities like ours today, and the magical development of our race was practically at its starting point, without any tools, spells, etc.'' Torne said, teaching Vicente a little of the reality that few in Pris Realm knew.


    Before the Magic Awakening was mastered, humans and other races that depended on gems were much weaker. Relying on luck and special phenomena, only a small fraction of people at that time could awaken their powers at the right age.


    But with only a few people Awakening their powers, humans, for example, lived in hiding and poorly because much of the development of this world woulde after the Magical Revolution that began 100,000 years ago.


    The people before the Magical Revolution in Pris Realm lived almost the same as the human poption on Earth before the Agricultural Revolution!


    As such, the race of magic humans was much less numerous than it is today, much weaker, less developed, and basically living as hunters and gatherers ofmon things.


    ''But then, a few decades after the elf''s Awakening, he revolutionized everything.'' Torne said with a twinkle in his eye, for the elf he was talking about was practically a God to all magic humans of this world, someone worshipped by the continent''s five ancient religions.


    ''Cultivating mana back then was the same as it is now, master. But there were far fewer magicians than there are now. Therefore, those lucky enough to awaken their powers had a very easy time evolving.


    The resources avable were practically unrivaled. Whoever found them could absorb them with peace of mind, and no one would threaten them.


    Of course, there were beasts, and they were more dominant than they are today. However, beasts have always behaved like beasts. As long as you don''t enter their territory or take what one of them is guarding, they are unlikely toe after you.


    Because of this, some of the few magicians who existed at that time were able to cultivate to the 3rd and 4th stages, and some even reached the 5th stage, Paragon.


    But this particr elf reached the 6th stage, bing the first Archmage of Pris Realm!


    Fortunately, he wasn''t just a warrior. He was a schr. That is how everything you know became possible, master. With this elf''s advancement to the 6th stage, in just a thousand years, he would appear with the method behind the Awakening.


    From then on, everything would be different. The world, which had been primitive and basically lived the same way for countless years, was revolutionized andpletely changed in a short period.


    All the professions you know were created in this period, along with all the artifacts,plex items, formations, recipes, and spells. In short, everything you see in human cities or buildings was developed in thest few millennia.''


    Vicente had an interested look on his face as he listened to Torne''s words. Knowing the ancient history of Pris Realm was very important for everyone, as it was a way to understand why things were the way they were today.


    ''So, the method of Awakening has been the same ever since? What does it look like? Can someone like me build his own Awakening Temple?'' Vice asked.


    Torne understood what Vicente meant. ''Sort of.'' He said before pausing.


    ''What do you mean, sort of?


    ''Is it possible for someone like the master to have a ce to awaken people''s powers? Yes. But is it possible for you to build such a ce? Not at the moment.


    To build a ce for Awakening, you would need an Archmage. Only someone of that level could cast a spell strong enough to "trap" gems in the Awakening ce. There are several steps that I don''t know the details of myself, but none of them can be aplished without the strength of a 6th-stage magician.


    So it is possible, but the master is far from reaching what it takes to have such a ce.'' Torne said, imagining Vicente wanted to know this in order to awaken his sister''s powers in a ce that was 100% safe.


    ''But the master has the option of recovering the Altars of the Cataclysm Order. My religion has already built these Awakening ces all over the continent. All we would have to do is repair the damaged structures of one of them.


    But even after that, we would still need at least one Paragon to activate the Awakening. Below that level, the mana required to perform the Awakening spell would exceed the magic reserves of the one attempting it, and they would fail.''


    ''A Paragon, huh?'' Vicente sighed, for this was a realm far from his own.


    As far as he knew, there were no Paragons in the Seidel Kingdom. Not only that, but those who reached this stage were so powerful that they were considered among the strongest in Pris Realm!


    People at this realm could easily live for more than 10,000 years!


    Each of them was a colossus and was rted to the leadership of thergest continental forces, including the Congregation of Revtion.


    ''That will be impossible for me.'' Vicentemented to Torne.


    ''For now, master, for now.'' Torne smiled, but that was the fact. ''As impossible as it is for you to help your sister, that doesn''t mean we can''t try some things.


    The Cataclysm Order has been destroyed, but I can assure you that many things rted to us are forgotten all over the continent, master. If you dedicate yourself to finding them, we can get a lot of relevant resources for you to grow stronger!''

 Chapter 331 New Goal: Treasure Hunt

    Chapter 331 New Goal: Treasure Hunt


    ''Oh? What do you have in mind?'' Vicente was interested in what Torne had to say.


    The Cataclysm Order was an ancient force on the continent that had existed for most of the past 100,000 years, which practically guaranteed that it carried the true history of the continent with it.


    Today, much of what existed was manipted by the Congregation of Revtions. Vicente had this in mind even before he went to The Vile Altar.


    Finding specific resources, using history to one''s advantage, etc., could be veryplicated for most people, as few knew what had actually happened in the past. Therefore, Vice didn''t need to be convinced by Torne about the importance of hunting down the remnants of the Cataclysm Order.


    ''Master, during thest war that led to the end of our religion, many of our ranks and members were killed. I can''t say what happened after those defeats, but the enemies certainly took or destroyed much of what we had.


    However, I can tell you there are valuable things on altars like the one I was on before¡ªfor example, the formations in the ce where you were recently.


    But the post I was at when I died was brutally attacked, and practically everything of value to our enemies was taken. Yet, there are ces all over the continent that my religion has kept secret, and even our forces didn''t know about it back then!


    Fortunately, I''ve reached a high enough position to know about many of the ces my religion has kept secret in case some disaster strikes us hard. I can take you to them and help you use the ancient structures of The Vile Altar to strengthen your group and also to bring the Cataclysm Order back to the world!''


    Torne had died in the war, but not only that, he had harbored a deep hatred for the Congregation of Revtions since his youth. Therefore, bringing back the Cataclysm Order was extremely important to him.


    Considering the situation with Vicente''s second magical form, he believed that he couldbine his desire for revenge with his intention to help his master and achieve the best for both.


    ''With the master''s special magical form, you will be the new Altar Master of the Cataclysm Order, and you will have all the magicians of the Dark Path under yourmand!'' He said in an emotional tone, feeling his religion wasn''t as dead as the Congregation of Revtions thought.


    ''Let''s see what we can do about that in the future.'' Vicentemented, without going into too much detail, as it was too early for that.


    As for rebuilding the Cataclysm Order, he didn''t have any ns at the moment, but he wasn''t entirely against it either. Depending on how things turned out for him, he might follow that part of Torne''s ns.


    However, going after the Cataclysm Order''s altars seemed like a great idea from the moment Torne started talking about it.


    Most of the magicians with Dark Path elements had died at the hands of the Congregation of Revtions during thest war. Even though many centuries had passed since then, the new Dark Path magicians probably didn''t know about those ces, and even if they did, many of them probably weren''t powerful enough to pose an absolute threat.


    So this could be a hunt for the treasure left behind by that religion, or it could just be a collection of resources for Vicente.


    Considering the risks and possible rewards, Vicente wanted to study the matter further and try out another Cataclysm Order post at least once before making a decision.


    Torne didn''t want to pressure Vicente, but he also didn''t want to keep his master in the dark. ''There is an interesting ce for us to visit in this state, master. When you be a rtively strong Mage, you can visit this ce near the kingdom''s capital.''


    ''Really? Why would there be such a ce near the Seidel Kingdom?''


    ''The Seidel Kingdom isn''t particrly powerful on the continent, although it''s not weak. But it was in this state that the Cataclysm Moon Pendant was lost. That''s why some of our investigators lived here for several centuries, which justified the construction of the post we just left, as well as a secret location near the kingdom''s capital.''


    ''So that''s it.'' Vicente smiled.


    As far away as it was, the capital of the Seidel Kingdom had the same local rules, and it would be easier for him to get information about local powers and experts than if he were in another state.


    Vicente felt it might be much easier for him to find the ce Torne had mentioned without running into too many dangers because it was in his home state!


    ''Very good. We''ll see in the future. For now, let''s focus on getting back to Millfall, and I''ll take care of my more pressing matters.'' Vicentemented to Torne and turned his attention to what was within his reach in the short term.


    So he continued flying towards Millfall, where he would arrive in the next few hours.


    ...


    But while Vice still had toplete his journey to Millfall, the situation in the city was tense!


    While a battle of proportions rarely seen in Millfall raged around the Mazzanti estate, Mark''s group and his helpers from The Faceless Ones were on the move.


    After the medicinal scent of the 3rd-stage herb spread through the city, Mark''s group discovered how the movements of Kohen and the army soldiers had fooled their bosses. However, since their local forces were no match for the main yers acting against the Mazzanti family, they didn''t overestimate their ability to engage in such a confrontation.


    Aware they could no longerpete for the 3rd-stage herb, the group turned their attention to what they could do in this town!


    Kidnap Jasmine Barber and get a reward from the Sacred Devotee Barber!


    At that very moment, they left the battlefield where the members of the Mazzanti family were fighting, having just discovered that Jasmine wasn''t there.


    The Mazzanti family''s main defenses had just been taken down, and everyone inside the building could be felt by those outside.


    After realizing that Jasmine wasn''t around, Mark and his temporary allies made their way to their second point of interest in the city.


    "If Jasmine isn''t with them, that means only one thing," Mark said with a strange look on his face. "She made some kind of deal with Cesar, and she''s with that gray-haired bitch! Shit, they''re probably on the side of the Mazzanti family!"


    "That means they''re nning your death, my friend." One of the level 5 Acolytes in the groupmented to Mark.


    "Tsk! Cesar really is unpredictable. But since they''re not on his property or in the Awakening Temple, they can only be in that ce!" Markmented, eager to get his hands on these two.


    Aside from the Mazzanti family and the Awakening Temple, Jasmine and La could only be in the ce they had discovered this morning, which they had only been unable to get to because of the conflict that had broken out on the Mazzanti estate.


    But with clues that La had passed that ce, this was their chance to catch up with them!

 Chapter 332 Attempted Murder

    Chapter 332 Attempted Murder


    ?


    Meanwhile, at the Symons estate...


    Marcus was currently confined to his room, where he had been ced under house arrest by his father.


    But even confined to his home, the young master Symons knew everything happening in Millfall.


    Not long after his father left with a group of family guards alongside Commander Hogan and army soldiers, servants from the estate informed Marcus that something strange was happening.


    Moments after the attack on the Mazzanti family had begun, someone who had followed the Viscount''s party to observe what was happening had already run back to the Symons estate.


    Now, that person was standing in front of Marcus, talking about the confrontation that had just begun with the Mazzanti family.


    "So that''s what''s going on..." Marcusughed as he finished hearing from his servant about the fight over the herb.


    He had matters to settle with Cesar and the Mazzanti family, so his father''s move against those people today was good news for him!


    Not only that but if his father obtained such an herb, the Viscount would be able to reach the middle level of the 3rd stage, which would greatly increase his strength and status in the kingdom.


    It must be said that one''s magic realm did not determine one''s social position within the nobility of this society. In other words, the magic stage wasn''t everything. One had to have influence, good contacts, a reputation, and much more to achieve a high position within the kingdom.


    There were Sovereigns in this state who weren''t even nobles. On the other hand, some Mages were Dukes in the Seidel Kingdom!


    The Duke of Scott Province was a High-level Mage, while there were some Marquises and Counts within the kingdom at the Sovereign magic realm.


    But even if the magic realm wasn''t everything, it was certainly important if one wanted to increase one''s position within the nobility.


    For an heir like Marcus, there was nothing better than the increase in his father''s influence that woulde with a possible rise in ss!


    If this young man''s father could be a Count before he died, Marcus would inherit a much better position. Not only that, but while his inheritance might get "fatter" as his father grew up, he could also benefit during his old man''s lifetime with more resources and opportunities for advancement.


    Even if his father didn''t be a Count, an advancement could give him ess to more resources and enable Marcus to do so when he was the one to take over the Symons family.


    Thinking about it, Marcus couldn''t help but smile.


    "Very well. Keep an eye on the situation for me." He told his servant before closing his eyes and returning to his meditation.


    "Yes, young master!"


    When this servant left the training area of Marcus'' residence, where the young man had been meditating in pursuit of his advancement, the young master Symons didn''t keep his eyes closed for long.


    Marcus opened his eyes when he felt a strange sensation simr to that of being watched.


    ''This bad feeling...'' He drew his weapon as he stood up and looked around.


    "As expected from the young genius of the Symons family. You noticed me even after all my measures of concealment." A voice distorted by mana reached Marcus'' ears, and he realized someone was watching him.


    "Bold! Do you think you can infiltrate the Symons family like that? Assassin, your head will be disyed at the city gate tonight!" Marcus threatened as he circted his mana in his Magic Gem.


    Unfortunately for Marcus, he hadn''t inherited the power from his father but from his mother. Otherwise, no one at 2nd stage would ever be able to threaten him.


    The man in the shadows of Marcus'' training area knew this very well, which is why he dared to attack.


    "We''ll see whose head will show up where!" The voice said before the man moved towards Marcus'' neck.


    "Tsk! Level 5? Do your contractors despise me that much? You could have at least sent a Low-level Mage!" Marcus said as he sensed the enemy''s level.


    He was about to reach level 5, but with a talent well above average for the region, he was confident in fighting those with a level higher than his level!


    The assassin saw Marcus move to defend himself. Still, he didn''t change his ns, willing to try to eliminate his target while the strongest of the Symons family were busy with the Mazzanti family.


    ''That may be myst chance to eliminate him in the time I''ve been given!''


    ...


    Meanwhile, outside the Symons family building...


    Two women dressed in ck hoods that covered most of their bodies stood on a street corner near the mansion of the city''s most important family.


    The two women stood in the shadows of one of the less busy streets in this wealthy part of the city, looking toward that family.


    "I hope he seeds in his mission. If not, ourst chance will be after the auction, on the eve of the wedding, mydy." One of the twomented to the woman with the better-developed body, whose baggy clothes couldn''tpletely hide her figure.


    The other woman, slightly shorter than herpanion, clenched her fists as she stared steadily at the Symons estate. "Hmm. I''d rather he died today, but it won''t be a problem if he lives a little longer. With the Viscount''s actions today, I doubt Vicente will let what happened go unanswered.


    Now more than ever he will move against the Viscount after the auction in the next few days!" Shelbymented with a serious look, preferring Marcus to fall now but not so desperately wishing for the end of her ''dear'' fianc¨¦.


    After discovering the situation surrounding the Mazzanti family, she didn''t go there to help her ally''s group. Instead, she had sent a message to an assassin she had previously hired to deal with Marcus.


    Until now, that man had found it difficult to act because Marcus was almost always at the Symons estate.


    Luckily, the 3rd-stage weed problem had opened up an opportunity for them today, so she and Molly were there now, waiting to see the oue of their assassination attempt.


    But today would not be the day for these two women to celebrate Marcus'' demise. Within minutes of their assassin entering that property, the Symons family would be on alert, and the man would flee injured. At the same time, Marcus would appear outside his house in a rage, beginning a chase!


    "Shit! Let''s go back!" Shelby said to Molly before they immediately left the area.

 Chapter 333 The Womens Plans

    Chapter 333 The Women''s ns


    Momentster, in another part of Millfall, where the Mazzanti family conflict had not yet reverberated through the area...


    In a small building in the western part of the city, there was a room on the second floor where two beautiful women sat around a small table, ying a strategy game.


    As they did so, they both wore veils over their faces, hiding their magical fluctuations as well.


    While the two of them were doing what little they could at that moment, when they needed to stay under the radar, men armed with rifles were in nearby buildings, from where they had a clear view of where the two of them were.


    They were aware of this, but it didn''t bother either of them. After all, as people with simr interests to Cesar, they knew that these men were there to help them protect themselves!


    So Jasmine and La yed while killing time, waiting for Cesar''s return from The Vile Altar, but also for the end of the confrontation that was going on around the Mazzanti family at that moment.


    They weren''t aware of everything that was happening in Millfall today, and the ce where they were hiding hadn''t sensed the battle of the Mages that was taking ce on the east side of the city. But they were aware of the battle for the herb. Cesar''s men on the outskirts of town were already aware of it and hadmunicated with them via theirmunication devices.


    So the two were curious about what would happen next but not as worried as others might have been.


    "What happens after this day?" La asked, sipping a ss of wine.


    Jasmine made her move in the game andmented. "The oue of this battle does not matter to us. The person we care about is Cesar, and he''s not in town. If he dies at The Vile Altar, we lose our obligation to him. If he wins, we are still bound to him, and our situation remains the same, regardless of the local oue."


    "But if his family were destroyed, wouldn''t there be a chance for him to give up and change his strategies?" La asked her friend.


    "Cesar is not that simple. A normal person might give up after a big defeat. But he''s a damn stubborn man. If he falls, he''ll do everything in his power to get up again.I''m sure of it. He won''t stop until he dies or until he achieves his goals!" Jasmine said seriously.


    She had talked to Vicente for days and had seen a little of the kind of person this young man was. Being confident in her assessment, she was sure Cesar would do the impossible to achieve his goals.


    So whether his family was wiped out or not, it wouldn''t change the point Cesar wanted to reach, and the situation for both of them would still be the same.


    "If that''s true, that''s terrible. He''s the worst kind of person to deal with." La sighed as she realized she had lost the game.


    "That''s true... But that doesn''t mean we don''t have ways to profit from him." She smiled at her friend. "La, you are a Sacred Devotee. You have a freedom of movement that I don''t. If you travel with Cesar, you could win his affection." She looked at her friend''s bust and saw the ''rich'' measurements of this gray-haired woman.


    La''s eyes narrowed as she looked at her friend, not believing what she had just heard. "You''re not suggesting that..."


    "Yes, you should seduce Cesar. Think about it, La. With your freedom of movement, you can always go to the same ces as him. Cesar won''t always be in Millfall, and I will soon be transferred to a new temple. So you could be a constant in his life.


    On the other hand, you are beautiful and have many physical qualities that are hard to resist. I''m sure you can win his trust with a little time. From then on, we''ll have him in our hands!" Jasmine said enthusiastically.


    "But I..." La hesitated, not liking the idea of having to do as her friend suggested.


    Jasmine moved over and took both of her friend''s hands and squeezed them. "La, it''s up to you. But if you be Cesar''s woman, we can resolve our situation with him and gain many future benefits. Think about it calmly. It''s not like you have to go to bed with him tomorrow anyway.


    But don''t take too long. I have a feeling that Cesar won''t be in Millfall for more than two years. If you''re not connected to him by the time he leaves town, our chances of controlling him will be nil."


    "Sigh... I''ll think about it." La closed her eyes and sighed, not liking the idea of having to deal with such a man.


    She was a virgin! How could she so easily consider the idea of seducing a man and giving herself to him just for the sake of a n that might not even work?


    ''What should I do? Jasmine is right, but Cesar could kill me or use me and give me nothing in return. Meanwhile, I''d lose the chance to marry a serious man one day... I''d still have to give myself to a bandit.'' She clenched her fists in frustration.


    But as she did so, she and her friend suddenly heard a gunshot ring out from their room.


    Bang!


    Opening her eyes and looking in the same direction as Jasmine, La felt several level 5 auras approaching them, especially one they knew well.


    "Mark!" They shouted almost simultaneously, just before the only window and door of the small room they were in were shattered.


    A momentter, three level 5 men appeared, two members of The Faceless Ones faction and the other, Mark.


    "Mark!" La shouted as she looked at the man strangely, sensing that they weren''t there for a rescue as this man had promised earlier. Instead of a friend trying to help them, this ck-haired man now looked more like an enemy!


    "Jasmine..." Mark ignored the grey-haired woman and looked at the pink-haired beauty, facing the woman he desired but feeling a particr disgust for her.


    "I didn''t expect you to get involved with bloody criminals, Mark!" Jasminemented as she moved her mana through her Magic Gem.


    "Tsk! Jasmine, isn''t that hypocritical of you?" Mark asked as he revealed his magical form. "You started your rtionship with someone like Cesar. Why can''t I do the same?"


    "I didn''t choose this, but you clearly did!" She said seriously.


    "Enough talk. Let''s do what we came here to do while our men take care of those fools on the outskirts." Mark''s friend said as he and his faction mate moved in on Jasmine at the same time.


    Mark looked viciously at La, finally getting the chance to kill this woman.


    "I always hated you, La!


    Die!" He shouted as he attacked the woman, knowing that Jasmine would be no match for the two and that La was weaker than him.

 Chapter 334 Kidnapping and Betrayal

    Chapter 334 Kidnapping and Betrayal


    "Shit!" La opened her eyes wide as she saw Mark viciously attacking her, using her weaknesses against her.


    La''s unique ability was super speed. Mark knew this very well and knew that her ability wouldn''t work excellently in a confined space with little room to move.


    That was why he had brought the fight inside the inn while the rest of his party dealt with the Mazzanti family soldiers on the outskirts.


    At the same time, even though Jasmine wasn''t a powerful fighter, his group wanted to take her down without hurting her, so the two of them were acting against her.


    Without giving the pink-haired woman a chance, the two members of The Faceless Ones faction used a formation against Jasmine, giving her no time to react with powerful mental attacks.


    Jasmine was a level 5 Acolyte, but her mental attacks could seriously injure people of her level or higher.


    Of course, she would need time to attack, and in the meantime, she wouldn''t be able to do much since she wasn''t a very powerful warrior in battle.


    In the face of these two men, who were in a hurry to act, she couldn''t do much when she found herself surrounded by a special formation of the kind that sealed off the mana within a certain area.


    "You''ll regret this, you idiots!" She shouted, seeing that if she didn''t use her family''s influence, these people would take her in.


    "Hehehe, we know who your father is, Miss Barber. There''s no need for you to threaten us. We''ll take you just for that." One of them said quietly as Mark and La struggled.


    "That..." Jasmine frowned, sensing these people didn''t want to rescue her. ''That idiot! Who''s he with?'' She looked at Mark and saw him beating La while the gray-haired woman couldn''t use her powers in this small room.


    Unfortunately for Jasmine, it was toote for her to do anything. Trapped in the enemy formation, she could only rely on La and the Mazzanti men outside the room.


    ''I hope one of you will rescue me before...'' She was thinking as she felt a blow to the back of her head and saw everything in her eyes quickly darken.


    As he knocked Jasmine unconscious, one of the men quickly picked up her body and left. "I''ll leave the rest to you. See youter!"


    Hearing that, the other man stepped back while looking at Mark and La.


    "My friend, let me give you a hand." The man who stayed behind said as he joined Mark in the fight against Le, seeing that this Prior from the local temple epted his help in dealing with the gray-haired woman.


    "Damn you, Mark! You''re going to die for this! The temple will hunt you down until you''re nothing but a dead dog!" She screamed, feeling the wounds on her body grow as she couldn''t find a way to escape.


    La''s special power wasn''t the best offensive power. It could even be used very well in battle, but the current conditions were not at all favorable for her.


    She did not have enough space to act, and her enemies had stronger offensive powers than hers. Since her defense wasn''t her strong point, her situation was getting worse and worse.


    Surrounded by two opponents, she saw her hopes dwindle as she felt alone, no longer hearing the Mazzanti family''s gunfire nor sensing her friend nearby.


    ''Damn it! Is this how I''m going to fall?'' She asked herself as she tasted blood in her mouth and was attacked by two enemies with superior strength.


    As she received thest attack, she suddenly felt her legs weaken and fell to the ground, reaching a point of no return.


    "Hahahaha, La, you don''t know how long I''ve been nning this!" Markughed as he slowed his pace and approached the woman. "Ever since my Jasmine''s father sent you to apany her, I''ve wanted to kill you! If it weren''t for you, Jasmine would already be mine!"


    La looked at Mark with contempt but said nothing as she felt her many wounds.


    There was nothing to say. It was just a shame that she had fallen for someone as low and petty as Mark. But that was life, and there was nothing she could do to change it.


    She closed her eyes and showed them her neck, preferring a quick death to the humiliation of begging for mercy.


    But just as she was expecting a fatal blow to her jugr, La felt nothing but heard a strange noiseing from those men.


    "You..."


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Mark''spanion behind him, holding a sword as the weapon was driven through his body at the level of his heart.


    Mark had a shocked look on his face as he felt unable to move, only strong enough to scream in surprise, not expecting to be stabbed in the back.


    Mark''s friendughed mischievously and said. "Mark, now that Jasmine is in our hands, you don''t have to stay alive, hahaha."


    "You bastard... I thought you were my friend!" Mark said, shaking but unable to do anything else.


    "I was until you brought us such an opportunity!" The level 5 man spoke. "But now that we have a Sovereign''s daughter in our hands, we can''t leave any witnesses alive! So this is goodbye, my friend Mark."


    "Son of a..."


    Swooish!


    When he removed his sword from Mark''s body, the man from The Faceless Ones faction wasn''t slow. He decapitated the head of his old acquaintance from Ironcrest in one fell swoop.


    As she watched Mark''s head fall to the ground, La wasn''t shocked because she had already imagined that this would happen sooner orter.


    Jasmine''s father was a hard man to disagree with. No one who knew who he was would act against his only daughter and leave witnesses.


    Cesar had only done this out of ignorance. But the members of The Faceless Ones faction knew what they were doing.


    ''You deserve this, Mark.'' She thought as she looked at the remaining man before her and saw the white mask covering his face. She was fully aware of her passive situation and didn''t cling to vain hopes.


    "Woman, in other situations, I would take you with me." The man said as he pursed his lips under his mask. "Unfortunately, I''ll have to waste someone as ''appetizing'' as you!"


    He moved against La with those words, going for the gray-haired woman''s head.

 Chapter 335 The End of the Battle for the Weed (1)

    Chapter 335 The End of the Battle for the Weed (1)


    "Aaaagh!"


    As Mark''s assassin was about to strike the beautiful La''s neck, his expression suddenly changed as he opened his mouth and screamed in pain.


    Everything was about to be decided, and it would be time for him to return to Ironcrest with his group. However, at thest moment, between the end of this situation and his escape, he felt a powerful headache, as if his nervous system had suddenly stopped working as it should.


    The only thing he could feel was an acute headache, which immediately worsened as he fell to the ground without being able to sense his surroundings.


    Seeing this unexpected situation, La frowned, watching the man fall for a moment, seeing the suffering in his features but no longer able to see his eyes.


    Amid extreme agony, the man''s eyes rolled back as foam formed in his mouth.


    He was still exposing his painful situation by screaming in a very strange way as his body hit the ground. But on closer inspection, he was beginning to behave like an idiot, incapable of reason or speech, grunting iprehensible things.


    La looked around for the person responsible for all this and soon found him standing in the doorway of the room.


    When she saw who this person was, she sighed in relief. "Hah... If you had taken one more second, I would have died, Mister Amnesia."


    Casey looked at La and stopped using his ability, causing the third eye on his face to close and the threatening feeling emanating from him slowly fading.


    He lived not far from the inn where La and Jasmine were staying. After the soldiers of the Mazzanti family had asked for his help to protect the two women, he hade here as fast as he could.


    But the time it had taken him to reach this ce had been longer than the enemy needed!


    He had narrowly missed the two women of interest to Vicente''s group!


    "Where''s Jasmine?" He asked when he couldn''t find the pink-haired woman anywhere.


    La stayed where she was and said. "They took her. You should go after them. They''re probably leaving town right now."


    "Shit!" Casey turned and left, knowing Jasmine''s background and the problems the group he was now a part of could have if a third party took the woman.


    Left alone, La sighed as she summoned a healing potion from her spatial ring.


    ''I hope he can do something... Otherwise, we''re all in trouble!'' She remembered Jasmine''s father, who had sent her from the kingdom''s capital to apany his daughter to Scott Province.


    Unfortunately, she was badly injured, and even with her recovery potion, it would take her dozens of minutes to go after the enemies.


    Considering the enemies'' power, they would be out of Millfall by the time she was ready to go after them!


    Once they left the city, it would be tough for anyone to track them well enough to prevent them from reaching their destination.


    La felt terrible and worried about her friend and what would happen to her.


    "Sigh... Luckily, the bloody Mark is dead." She crawled to the side of the two bodies to collect their belongings.


    Once she had done that, she would collect their bodies and leave the inn room to eliminate them.


    As much as self-defense was allowed in the kingdom, she would be in a lot of trouble if she had to exin to anyone what had just happened.


    That was especially true considering that someone from the same organization as her had fallen into that ce. How could she leave evidence that would force her to exin to the local temple something that could reach Jasmine''s father?


    It would be foolish of her to act otherwise, so La would leave Millfall as soon as she was well enough to do so and head to the outskirts of town to dispose of the bodies.


    As for Jasmine''s kidnapping, she would try to look for enemy tracks along the way but would find nothing.


    ...


    While La dealt with her problems and Casey searched for enemy tracks, the situation around the Mazzanti estate had reached a turning point.


    After several minutes of fighting, the outskirts of the Mazzanti mansion looked very different than it had earlier when a siege was in ce to demand the 3rd-stage herb.


    Now, the number of people around was much smaller, and even the bravest observers kept a certain distance, between 3 and 4 blocks away from the location.


    At the same time, several bodies of Acolytesy near the building, most of them with punctures in their bodies, but some with cuts and strange deformities on them.


    The facade of the Mazzanti family building now showed not only signs of destruction, with cracks and broken walls here and there. Blood and dirt also stained the walls, ss windows were shattered, and several of the family''s meny dead here and there.


    No one else was firing bullets in the area, as the ammunition in this house had run out a minute ago when the situation had finally reached its current point.


    At the moment, only Rory, Bart, Liam''s master, Benson, and the two enemy Mages were fighting on the outskirts of the estate.


    Meanwhile, the few surviving Acolytes, 3 soldiers, and 2 guards from the Symons family had invaded the Mazzanti estate in search of what their group wanted.


    Pow!


    Suddenly, Rory was hit by an earthen hand and thrown against one of the walls of his estate, extremely sweaty and with several traces of his own blood on his clothes.


    "Aaaagh!"


    He screamed in pain as he felt his body being thrown backward, already practically exhausted, unable to continue.


    Meanwhile, Bart was severely injured, with many broken bones and purple marks all over his body.


    He was still fighting these two enemies, mixing his moves with Liam''s master and Benson to entertain them.


    Meanwhile, Benson was also reaching his limit. He was very tired and wounded after challenging Viscount Symons at the beginning of this fight. The situation of Liam''s master was not so different.


    However, as close as the Mazzanti party was to their limit, the situation for Viscount Symons and Commander Hogan was not as promising.


    Both were close to exhaustion, having suffered greatly from their enemies'' powers and the mana they had expended.


    For the moment, they could no longer enter the Mazzanti estate, as they were in a situation where they could only wait for the return of their men, who had taken advantage of the situation to enter the ce a few moments ago.


    The Viscount was the less exhausted and wounded of the two, but his situation was on the brink.


    Seeing Rory fall again, the Viscount sensed that the young man would not get up and shouted. "Surrender, Mazzanti family deputy. I''m willing to leave if you give up the herb!"

 Chapter 336 The End of the Battle for the Weed (2)

    Chapter 336 The End of the Battle for the Weed (2)


    Meanwhile, inside the Mazzanti family building...


    After entering this building, Nova''s group and the two Symons family guards had no trouble getting inside when the Mazzanti family members ran out of ammunition.


    The family soldiers knew they could do nothing against the level 5 Acolytes and simply gave way, knowing they would only increase the family''s losses if they tried to fight.


    On the other hand, the five invaders weren''t interested in increasing their forces'' enmity with the Mazzanti family as much as possible. They were there for the 3rd-stage herb. When they entered this property, they made their way to the lowest level of the area, where the family''s training room was located.


    Just as they were about to invade the ce where Liam had been meditating for the past few hours, the young alchemist reached the peak of the absorption of his new pentagram and finally came to the end of his meditation.


    Seconds before the enemies entered where he was, Liam opened his eyes. He felt invigorated, noticing many changes in his being, physical improvements, mana improvements, etc.


    Full of energy, he stood up and immediately transferred his power to his Magic Gem, determined to test his situation before the enemies attacked.


    Red Lotus!


    An utterly red lotus flower formed in front of him, condensing the powers of his first and second pentagrams in a single instant.


    As he threw it towards the main door of the training room, Liam ran in the opposite direction, through the side exit.


    At that moment, the five enemies arrived at the Mazzanti family''s training room just as the lotus flower inside reached its peak concentration of red mes.


    "Fuck!" One of the Symons family guards saw Liam running, but also the attack from a level 2 Acolyte, something that wouldn''t be so threatening in other situations but was now.


    These five had survived the many shots from the Mazzanti family soldiers and the remaining attacks from the Mages'' battle. Even though they hadn''t been actively fighting, they had used up much of their strength earlier and were now close to exhaustion.


    The only advantage they had over Rory, for example, was that they weren''t injured.


    However, they had consumed about the same amount of mana as the young man. Seeing the red lotus blossom about to explode right in front of them, they all narrowed their eyes with a bit of anger and fear of the enemy''s reaction.


    ''My body is a sword!'' Nova immediately used her skills to raise her defenses, and in an instant, a sword aura appeared around her entire body.


    As the others did simr things with their powers, the lotus flower reached its critical point and exploded.


    Booooooooom!


    All five soldiers saw a massive glow in front of them before red mes covered almost the entire training ground.


    Almost simultaneously, Liam escaped through the side exits of the area.


    Some of the most exhausted and unprotected of these five felt the explosion throw their bodies backward. In contrast, others held their positions but expressed pain as they suffered from the high temperature of the enemy mes.


    Liam had an extraordinary magical form that gave him a lot of attack power. He wasn''t particrly good at fighting, but he could hurt even those stronger than him if he had enough time to prepare for a big attack.


    Since his enemies were weaker than usual, his attack before he escaped managed to wound some of them, giving him time to escape!


    ''Tsk! Liam Young''s Lotus me is really good!'' Nova felt part of her hair burn, but she was one of the three people who felt the least from the enemy attack.


    Unfortunately, she had to stand still until the worst of the mes had passed, long enough for her to lose sight of Liam.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Liam had quickly run out of the Mazzanti family building, arriving just in time for thest moment of the sh of the strongest men there.


    "Surrender, Mazzanti family representative. I''m willing to leave if you give up the herb!" Said Viscount Symons, rather tired but visibly the least worse off for the moment.


    Upon hearing this and seeing the situation of the people in his group, Liam froze in one of the side exits of the estate he was in, fearing what would happen now.


    A second after the Viscount''s words, this man and all the others who had fought there looked at Liam, seeing the young source of the fragrance of the 3rd-stage herb.


    His master didn''t hesitate to move to his student''s side when he saw him there.


    "Hand over the 3rd-stage herb. We''ll put an end to this as soon as you do it." Commander Hogan said as he pulled Rory and Benson out of his sight and did the same to Viscount Symons.


    Liam''s master then said just so his pupil could hear. "Do what they want. You''ve already absorbed the pentagram from the herb. Keeping its body will only bring you trouble.


    It was its value. But it''s only valuable if you''re alive to enjoy it!" He said between his teeth as he looked at the two Mages.


    Liam''s master had only acted to allow his student to finish absorbing his second pentagram. Now that everything was over, he had no reason to continue challenging these two Mages!


    He wanted the 3rd-stage herb, but his situation was the same as his disciple''s. He didn''t have the power to get it. He didn''t have the strength and might die if he stood in the way of those two. In that case, the best thing to do was to give up!


    "Liam, give it up. If not for yourself, then for your friends in the Mazzanti family."


    He looked to the side where Rory and Bart were, both in pretty bad shape and not far from the point where they could die with one blow.


    Liam saw Rory but also the basilisk. ''Vicente left to distract the enemies and may never return... I hope hees back in one piece, but I have to consider that he might already be dead, and we''re alone. If that''s the case, I can''t make the mistake of insulting an army Commander and a Viscount simultaneously.''


    He then summoned the lifeless body of the 3rd-stage herb from his ring and threw it at the Viscount.


    The two Mages looked at it, and their eyes lit up. This was all they wanted!


    With that small herb, the two could get close to the Mid-level of the 3rd stage!


    "Hahaha, kid, you made the right decision." The Viscount said as he looked at Christopher. "Today, we finish this fight here. We''ll see what happens in the next few days."


    "Hmm, let''s go." Commander Hogan agreed, and in the blink of an eye, he was off beside the Viscount, eager for his share of the weed.


    Just then, Nova arrived at the Mazzanti estate to witness the end of the whole incident.

 Chapter 337 Back to Millfall

    Chapter 337 Back to Millfall


    As she appeared at the entrance of the Mazzanti family with her sword in hand, Nova saw Viscount Symons with the 3rd-stage herb in his hands just before this man left next to Commander Hogan.


    She lowered her weapon and stopped consuming her mana.


    ''It looks like it''s all over...'' She sighed as she watched the tempers calm down.


    Meanwhile, two of the four people who had been standing next to her stopped behind her, realizing it was all over.


    One was a soldier, and the other was a Symons family guard.


    "It looks like it''s all over... Well, time to collect the family''s belongings." The soldiermented to the Symons family guard, looking at him with a clever smile.


    "Hmm, in their situation, the rest of the city will soon be attacking them to take what they have. That is our chance to get something!" The other said as he turned sideways and looked around again.


    Nova heard this and red at the soldier who had suggested it. "Are you crazy? Our goal was only the 3rd-stage herb! We don''t have permission to do what you suggested! Besides, have you forgotten who Cesar is?"


    "Tsk! Captain, why be so strict? Cesar may be dead, and even if he isn''t, after all we''ve done, what difference does it make if we take some of his things?" The soldier smiled before walking back into the building.


    The Symons family guard just grinned at Nova before doing the same, leaving her to watch them angrily at the entrance to this ce.


    "Wretches!" She clenched her fists but didn''t stop them. ''I hope you don''t regret this in the future!''


    With that, she left the ce without looking back and went to the army headquarters to report to her organization.


    Nova felt terrible about everything that had happened that day. Still, she couldn''t help but think that the situation at House Mazzanti was like those two men had thought. With no ammunition and their leading men exhausted, the family could be attacked at any moment by other local groups.


    ''I wonder what will happen from now on.'' She asked herself, missing Vicente and wondering when she would see the only person who could really make her smile.


    "Sigh... I hope to spend some time with Vicente. I''ll be advancing to the 3rd stage soon. After that, I can be transferred to other army posts." She muttered to herself.


    But from her point of view, that would never stop her from having a rtionship with Vicente. As someone in love with him and willing to have a life with the young Fuller, living in different cities wouldn''t stop her from having her rtionship with him!


    ...


    After the defeat of the Mazzanti family and the departure of the first groups that had participated in the battle for the weed, the profiteers reacted as expected.


    Of the four men who had invaded the family with Nova, three had stayed behind to loot the Mazzanti estate. At the same time, thest had died from injuries sustained in Liam''s earlier attack.


    They had quickly searched the Mazzanti family and gathered what they could, failing to break into the family vault but managing to get their hands on some valuable items around the ce or on the bodies of Vicente''s soldiers.


    They knew their enemies would use recovery potions if they had the chance, so they first stole their enemies'' spatial rings to prevent that.


    Thus, after only a few minutes, the two army soldiers and the only Symons family guard left behind left the estate with many items, including weapons, in their possession.


    Left with no recovery potions and practically nothing, Rory was furious as he stood with the men who had survived this confrontation.


    "Damn it!" He said in a low voice, standing next to his men and Bart, unable to do anything but ept the robbery of these men.


    Meanwhile, Liam had already left at his master''s side, promising to return as soon as Cesar did.


    Only Benson had stayed behind with Vicente''s men.


    "Sigh... What a defeat. But young men, you should hide. If you stay here, you''ll be attacked from all sides, and you''ll probably never see your leader again." Bensonmented in a despondent tone.


    He had to take care of himself, so he couldn''t help Vicente''s people much.


    But he gave them advice. "You have made a lot of enemies growing up here. And some of them are looking at you now and seeing an excellent opportunity to get revenge but also to get the Mazzanti family''s wealth.


    I don''t know what has happened to your leader and his ns, but you should hide until he returns. Leave this estate and ept your defeat. If there''s any chance of revenge, leave it for the future. Now is not the time to think about such things.


    Anyway, good luck. I hope you can ovee this situation."


    With that, Benson left without looking back, having already done more than he should have. Besides, he was worried about possible reprisals against him, so he had to take care of himself.


    Rory stayed behind and thought about what the old man had just said and saw no problem with Liam and Benson leaving.


    It was already part of Rory and Liam''s ns to deliver the 3rd-stage herb to their enemies if it was necessary for them to survive the day. After that, they had nned for everyone to go their separate ways until at least Vicente returned.


    In the short term, the family''s enemies would try to target those who proved vulnerable. As someone who was supposed to protect the family''s biggest investments in the crisis, Rory wouldn''t allow Liam to stay by his side.


    Confident that Vicente would return victorious, Rory had nned to ensure that as much of the family''s strength as possible would be preserved after that day.


    He and the other men of the family could be reced. But the same couldn''t be said for Casey, Liam, Lukas, and the other professionals in his group.


    Then he ordered his men. "Let''s go to the headquarters of the Scarlet Syndicate! There''s nothing to justify staying here!"


    "But what about the resources in the vault?" Someone asked.


    "Leave them. If someone manages to steal them from us, we''ll recover what''s lostter. In any case, we must protect the most valuable thing we have right now. Our lives!" Rory said as he led the group away from the building.


    Right now, what their enemies wanted most was the Mazzanti family''s belongings. So they could flee from there to the headquarters of the Scarlet Syndicate.


    They would have no trouble on their way as more and more people arrived at the Mazzanti estate.


    ...


    Two hours would pass in the blink of an eye until someone flying on a sword appeared near the forest next to Millfall!


    ''Back atst!'' Vice looked at his city with concern as he lowered his altitude tond nearby and made his way to his targets secretly.


    It was time for him to kill Christopher Hogan!

 Chapter 338 Damage Control (1)

    Chapter 338 Damage Control (1)


    Vicente sneaked into Millfall as soon as he arrived in the city. Using his concealment and sensing techniques, he used the less traveled paths to enter his city and soon made his way to the army headquarters.


    He didn''t need to hear from his family what had happened in his absence. Considering the number of Mages who had stayed behind, it was quite obvious that his family would have lost the battle for the weed if they had dared to go ahead with his ns.


    But it didn''t make sense that Rory hadn''t used the herb. After all, the longer they had the herb, the greater the chance they would get into trouble, not only with the local powers but with the powers of nearby cities.


    Using the herb in his absence would be dangerous, but keeping it with no guarantee of his survival could be even more so!


    Therefore, Vicente had in mind that Rory had risked the herb and lost it in battle since there was really no way the Mazzanti family could deal with the Viscount and Commander Hogan at the same time.


    In that case, those two men should have won the battle for the herb, already divided it, and then gone their separate ways.


    For Vice, Christopher Hogan was probably meditating at that very moment!


    Where was the best ce for someone like him to meditate after securing a valuable resource?


    The army headquarters, the safest ce in town!


    So Vicente was on his way to such a ce right now, ignoring the chatter of the people on his way while only worrying about his damage control ns.


    The worst problem he could have right now would be with the army, so eliminating the one in that force who knew about the situation at The Vile Altar was a must.


    As for the third group of enemies he faced there, Vicente didn''t have much information about them, so he couldn''t do anything for the moment.


    Arriving at the outskirts of the royal army headquarters in Millfall, Vicente was able to get a feel of the entire structure of this post from the outside of the barracks and identify alternative ways for him to get inside.


    The army headquarters was very well protected and built. In addition to all the surroundings that were being observed, it had several defensive mechanisms around it and a building with few weak points.


    But like any such building, this ce also had an alternate exit.


    ''As much as there are defensive and offensive formations here, they are not activated casually.'' Vicente thought to himself as he devised the best n he could think of.


    One couldn''t use defensive formations all the time. Generally, some kind of initial action was needed to activate such devices.


    For example, a powerful attack capable of destroying the barracks building could activate the defensive formations there from a distance. But a simple bird flying between the barracks and the surrounding area would not cause the same effect.


    Vicente realized he would have problems breaking into this ce through the alternative exit because to get there, he would have to use magic that could activate the barracks'' defenses. He looked at one of the entrances and narrowed his eyes.


    Then, he moved away from the headquarters and quickly changed into Arthur Hogan''s clothes. He smeared his face with some kind of oil and then rubbed ashes into such a body area, also using a de to make shallow cuts here and there.


    By also cutting off his clothes and creating a crumpled suit of armor around his body, he disguised himself as Arthur Hogan and nned to enter the army headquarters through the front door!


    ''I''m not much different from that guy. If I disguise my aura, I can fool some of the soldiers at this post.'' He made his way to the main entrance of the barracks, where only three soldiers were standing guard at the moment.


    Vicente knew which soldiers worked in Millfall, i.e., those who did not know Arthur. So, seeing that the three soldiers at the entrance were men who lived in Millfall, he walked briskly toward the inside of the building.


    "We have problems. I need to speak to my brother urgently." He said, raising his voice to make it sound like Arthur''s.


    Magicians in Pris Realm could imitate other people''s voices more easily than people on Earth could do the same. Some were better at it than others, of course, but it wouldn''t be impossible to fool someone unprepared.


    Vicente would have trouble doing this to one of Arthur''s soldiers, who were waiting for their leader to leave for Saltstar City. But his chances weren''t too bad against one of Christopher''s subordinates.


    "Commander Arthur Hogan!" The three soldiers at the entrance immediately took up military positions at the sight of Vicente.


    "Commandant Hogan is meditating in his training room." One of the three said while the third of them found it strange that Arthur was hiding his magical realm and not standing next to Alex and Peter.


    "Commander, where are Commanders Regan and Asper? What happened to them? You''re hiding your aura. Did something serious happen?" The third, a level 4 Acolyte, asked when he saw Vicente stop just inside the facility.


    Vicente felt he was already inside the area protected by the defensive formations and turned to look at the man.


    "They''re dead. An enemy killed them."


    The three became more serious when they heard this, two less suspicious, while the man who had asked had his skepticism.


    He didn''t know Arthur, but hiding one''s aura was a bizarre attitude!


    As the third one was about to step back, he and the other two suddenly felt something extraordinary.


    Since they were all at the same level as Vicente, they didn''t stand a chance against him. When this young man used some of his powers, the three felt their bodies stop obeying them, while Vice killed them by moving the metallicponents inside their bodies out of their cells.


    This simple movement, invisible to the naked eye, was enough to kill all three!


    Sensing that no one was watching, Vicente quickly positioned the bodies of the three in the surrounding area, cing hats on their heads to hide them somewhat from his eyes.


    Using his metals to hold them in their previous positions, Vicente walked away from this entrance, leaving the three bodies as they had been a moment ago.


    Meanwhile, no defenses had been activated since soldiers constantly trained inside the headquarters, and defenses would not be activated by powers activated inside the protected area.


    Vicente soon followed the path he already knew because of the information about this ce he had gotten from the soldiers in the past.


    He soon reached the entrance to Commander Hogan''s training room without difficulty!

 Chapter 339 Damage Control (2)

    Chapter 339 Damage Control (2)


    Arriving at the entrance to the training room of themander of this army post, Vicente silently used his skills to take out the guards on the outside of the room.


    After killing three more, this time level 5 Acolytes, he arrived at the entrance to the room where Christopher was meditating alone.


    Christopher had ingested a portion of the 3rd-stage herb. He had since been absorbing the nutrients, mana, and elementspatible with him from that resource through his meditation.


    From what Vice sensed when he entered that ce, the localmander was half a step away from making a breakthrough and bing a Mid-level Mage!


    Fortunately for Vicente, Christopher would still need about 30 minutes to finish his meditation, more than enough time for this young man to act!


    ''You bastard! You stole something that was supposed to benefit my family!'' Vicente clenched his fists, but he didn''t me Rory and Bart.


    Considering the difficult circumstances the family must have faced, giving up was their only alternative.


    Yet, Vicente regretted the loss of this important resource that could help his family so much in the near future.


    He then grabbed a few daggers with him and prepared to attack Commander Hogan brutally.


    Christopher had a special aura of the Earth element surrounding his body now, simr to the aura of mes that Kohen had disyed during his visit to the Mazzanti family.


    That was a defense that would work well against opposing forces of a lower offensive level than the user''sbat skills. However, young Fuller was the strongest between Vicente and Christopher at the moment!


    When he activated his powers and revealed his yellow pentagram, he immediately gave speed to the daggers floating in the air, causing them to cut through the space between him and the target with great speed.


    The red pentagram glowed beneath Vicente''s feet as he thrust one of his hands forward, using more than half of his strength to push the metalponents in Commander Hogan''s body.


    Christopher''s surroundings changed when Vice made these almost simultaneous movements, with earth barriers appearing above him as this man sensed something was wrong.


    Being interrupted in the middle of a meditation was terrible in many ways. Christopher couldn''t just open his eyes and "pause" what he was doing. He was in the middle of absorbing a resource very rich in mana and elements. If he stopped what he was doing, he would not only miss a great opportunity, but he would also risk getting badly hurt!


    He could destabilize his entire magical foundation if he "identally" absorbed elements that weren''t part of his powers!


    The extent to which he could be harmed could vary greatly depending on different conditions. But it was a certainty that anyone in his ce would, at the very least, be weaker after such a situation and their chances for future progress would be diminished!


    After his meditation was interrupted by an unexpected enemy, Christopher had to find a way to defend himself from the enemy and protect himself from the herb in his body.


    The slightest carelessness could corrupt his magical foundation, making him permanently weaker and even causing his death!


    Then, a terrible expression appeared on his face as he felt des approaching him while his outermost defenses were attacked by something.


    ''Who dares?'' He asked himself as he felt elements that didn''t belong to his magical foundation entering his body.


    Feeling this, he turned pale and tried to remove these elements or even stop what was happening. But as he tried to move in that direction, he suddenly felt an abnormal difficulty in moving his muscles and mana.


    ''What is it?'' He felt Vicente''s first skill working on his body as his defenses copsed against the daggers thrown by Vice.


    Commander Hogan was even more defenseless against Vicente in this disadvantageous situation than the young man''sst three enemies at The Vile Altar.


    After only 30 seconds of action, Vicente saw the earthen barriers protecting Christopherpletely copse while his opponent''s exhausted and pale body became visible to him.


    Very disturbed by the infiltration of ipatible elements into his body, Christopherpletely lost his concentration and the rational capacity necessary to ovee the two challenges Vicente had forced him to face.


    Losing control of his defenses and having his magical foundation corrupted by the herb in his stomach, he didn''tst long. Soon, the first of the des cut into his body, making himpletely lose control of himself.


    ''Stop hitting him, master!'' Torne shouted as he felt something inside Christopher''s body. ''His magical base is deviating. That is a magic deviation! He''ll die even if the master doesn''t move anymore!''


    ''Oh?


    The magic deviation was nothing more than the name given to the process that urred when a magician lost control of their meditation, and their foundation was corrupted by elements opposite to their own.


    When this happens, one could suffer minor injuries to one''s soul, be temporarily weakened, permanently lose some or all of one''s powers, and even die. It all depended on the type of meditation, the location, the magician''s personal characteristics, and so on.


    In Christopher''s case, he was meditating while absorbing the medicinal power of a 3rd-stage herb that could previously be considered stronger than himself!


    By losing control of the absorption of a portion of such an herb, he had suffered far more than a person who failed to meditate without the use of external resources!


    With Vicente''s little help in preventing Christopher from properly protecting himself, this soldier was much more affected, and more elements alien to his being entered his soul!


    ''Master, hold back. There will be suspicions about the way he died because of the men you killed on your way here, but it won''t be so easy to identify his killer from that.'' Torne said to Vicente.


    Because Christopher''s situation seemed irreversible, Vicente stopped his daggers from flying around the man. Keeping his weapons with him, he left the ce, leaving the army headquarters faster than he had entered.


    As he made his way through the central streets of Millfall, Vicente decided not to follow Viscount Symons. No matter how much the man had taken from him, something Vicente had heard on his way to army headquarters, the Viscount was much moreplicated to deal with than Commander Hogan.


    He decided to return to his group, find out what had happened in his absence, and begin to rebuild things on the ground.


    Vicente went to the headquarters of the Scarlet Syndicate, where he had heard that the men of the Mazzanti family had gone into hiding after today''s confrontation.

 Chapter 340 Rebel Thoughts

    Chapter 340 Rebel Thoughts


    At the Scarlet Syndicate headquarters...


    At the moment, Rory''s group was recovering from the confrontation earlier.


    Of those who hadn''t died in the fight, only a few had actually been injured. Except for Rory and Bart, most men were exhausted when they arrived at this ce hours ago.


    Only those two and a few other men had suffered physical wounds in the previous battle and would need more time to recover.


    But even though most of the Mazzanti family who had survived the previous confrontation, about 70% of the men Vice had left in the city, were still meditating together in the Scarlet Syndicate''s training room.


    While this was happening, the men of the Scarlet Syndicate were somewhat unsure of their current situation.


    Some were doing what they were supposed to be doing. They were at the Mazzanti family''s disposal to help out or carry out orders. But some of the men didn''t know if that was what they were supposed to be doing.


    Their contracts said they were supposed to do this, but if Cesar was dead, then their contracts were invalid.


    There was no way for a person with a contract with another person to know if that person was alive, just from the contract. Therefore, some of the men in the leadership of the Scarlet Syndicate were in doubt as to whether or not they would be punished if they acted a little differently than they should.


    At that moment, a group of level 4 Acolytes from that faction were meeting and discussing it!


    "Why isn''t Cesar here? Why did the Mazzanti family go through all this in his absence?" One of the three strongest men in the Scarlet Syndicate asked his twopanions in a low voice, looking them in the eye as they stood in a beautiful living area.


    One of the three, a bald man, replied. "I don''t know. He must have other problems to solve. The guy''s a monster."


    But then the second individual, a young blond-looking man,ughed and said. "They risked dying in Cesar''s absence because they weren''t sure their leader would return. He''s probably taking a risk with something troublesome that has a high chance of killing him.


    To take advantage of their leader''s influence, these men epted the risks to strengthen themselves a little more while no one knew that Cesar might not return.


    If they had waited any longer, the local powers would have started asking questions and looking at them more dangerously. The same goes for us." He said, looking sharply at them.


    "That''s what I thought." The first to bring up the subject smiled, agreeing wholeheartedly with his old faction partner''s analysis. "The risk they took was too great. It would only be worth doing this in Cesar''s absence if there were really a very high chance that he wouldn''t return."


    "Even if that''s true, what do we do with it?" The man in the middle asked.


    Looking at the bald man, the middle-aged-looking man with brown hair suggested. "We should pressure the Mazzanti family while the 3rd-stage basilisk is still injured. Once it recovers, we''ll be in the hands of the Mazzanti family, even if Cesar doesn''t return."


    "But what if Cesar is alive?" The bald man asked, feeling his head sweat as they talked about something delicate. "I don''t want to be punished for getting involved in something like this."


    "So what do you want, Colt? Are you going to stay here and wait for them to recover and miss your only chance to be free again?" That man asked in a harsher tone.


    "What difference does it make? Even without Cesar, the representative of the Mazzanti family can easily defeat us. It''s better to risk being led by them indefinitely than to risk rebelling to be punished for our agreement with Cesar." The bald man stood up, not liking the great risks of his two old faction mates'' ns.


    "Tsk! You''re a coward. That''s why Chief Brody never allowed you to lead us." The older manmented in a harsh tone as he stood up next to the young blonde.


    "Good luck with your ns, Jaxon and Paul. But I''d rather not risk it." Colt said as he waved a hand at them without looking back.


    "What are we going to do?" Paul asked.


    "We''ll deal with this damned cowardter. Right now, we should..." Jaxon was about to speak when he suddenly heard a strange noiseing from the side of the window.


    Looking in the same direction as Jaxon, Paul saw a masked person hovering outside the building through therge ss window on that floor.


    That was the third floor, so seeing someone outside the building without any cables supporting him was strange and a strong indication of this person''s identity.


    Gulp!


    "Boss!" They both shouted simultaneously, dropping to their knees as they felt shivers run down their spines.


    Vicente climbed in through the window and looked at them, happy to be a suspicious person.


    Vicente had learned on Earth to remain silent when he arrived in any ce. It was always good to try to observe people''s behavior when they didn''t know they were being watched.


    He had escaped trouble several times on Earth because he had heard things that made him understand how problematic some people were.


    When he first observed what was going on in this ce, before going in to see the oue of that day''s incident, he overheard a conversation about traitors.


    Magic Arrangements didn''t take away people''s free will. They merely imposed severe punishments on those who broke the rules of their agreements. But people werepletely free to think about breaking their contracts and even to do so.


    After hearing what these men had just talked about, Vicente now had two problems to solve.


    "Your previous conversation was fascinating. Please continue." He said as he slowly approached the two men. "Go ahead, continue your conversation. Don''t bother with me. I won''t disturb you."


    Gulp!


    "Boss, I don''t know what you..." The old man was about to say when he suddenly felt a weight on his being and noticed that his body was shaking even though he could barely feel it.


    ''Level 4? Has he already reached that level? How?'' The young blonde also felt something change in his being, something awful, but he also noticed Vicente''s new level.


    "You don''t know, do you?" Vicente stopped before them, no longer using his powers to suppress them. "It doesn''t matter if you take back the words you said earlier. Your treacherous intention is enough for me. But I won''t kill you. I will show the entire faction and family how vermin are treated here. Today, you will help me set an example."


    Vicente then made them float in the air with the metal objects they were carrying before he went to where most of the men from the Mazzanti family and the Scarlet Syndicate were.

 Chapter 341 Restoring Control

    Chapter 341 Restoring Control


    As Vicente descended from the third floor of the Scarlet Syndicate headquarters, he reached the second floor of the building.


    As he appeared in arge hall of that building, several men, uncertain of their future after the earlier events, looked toward the stairs where several people wereing down from the second floor.


    In front of these peopleing down the stairs were Vicente and the two level 4 men, who were currently wearing handcuffs on their wrists and heels but also being carried in the air by metal tes.


    Colt felt a shiver run down his spine as he realized what this was all about.


    ''I barely escaped.'' He thought to himself as he looked at Cesar and sensed his leader''s current magic level.


    Not only did he realize this, but so did everyone around him, whether they were men of the Mazzanti family or of the Scarlet Syndicate.


    So the people standing in the hall soon bent their knees to wee Cesar back, all shouting with the same level of respect.


    "Wee back, Don Mazzanti!"


    Of those who shouted, only the wounded men of the Mazzanti family weren''t there, as they were still recovering in the estate''s meditation room.


    But all the others who had felt or heard the currentmotion left their seats to gather there, quickly bringing more than 120 people into a 150-square-meter hall.


    Arriving at the center of this area, Vicente looked around and spoke, pointing to the two men. "My friends, I have just returned from a mission. But to my surprise, instead of finding a group united to solve their own problems, I found two rats nning to act behind my back.


    At the first sign of danger and uncertainty, these two had already started talking about betraying my Mazzanti family and taking advantage of my wounded soldiers!"


    As he said this, Vicente made all the men of the Mazzanti family look at the two of them in ugly ways, some muttering curse words.


    Meanwhile, the men of the Scarlet Syndicate broke out in a cold sweat, afraid that they would be punished somehow for the idiocy of two of their leaders.


    "Then I''ll use my return to settle this matter first," Vicente said in a thicker tone as he put the two men on the ground while he formed a sword out of the metals they were carrying.


    He looked at Colt and said. "You,e here."


    "Yes, boss!" Colt quickly arrived at Vicente''s side in a cold sweat but did not dare to question him.


    "The punishment for treason in our forces is death. But these two have never betrayed me. They only talked about treason. As such, their punishment should not be death."


    The terrible looks on Paul and Jaxon''s faces suddenly improved as they sensed that Cesar was more merciful than he seemed.


    "Boss..."


    But then Vicente gave his final verdict on the matter. "Colt, rip the dominant hand from each of these fools!"


    Hearing this, the people around stopped muttering as they watched Colt pick up the sword Vicente had made and prepare to do the deed.


    Paul and Jaxon broke out in a cold sweat as they stared at Colt, trembling as they tried to summon the courage to beg for mercy.


    But under Vicente''s gaze, neither dared say a word, simply standing still as they watched their oldpanion move to tear their hands off.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    Colt was quick, and soon both men were screaming in pain, already without their dominant hands, as they lost blood from the wound in their fists.


    Vicente then roared. "From now on, those without their dominant hands will be known as fools, rebels, ipetents. Anyone who makes mistakes as serious as these two will suffer simr punishments.


    Remember that. I''m watching all of you. So don''t mess with me!"


    "Yes, boss!" The men there said simultaneously, all feeling different things within themselves, from fear to respect for their leader.


    Killing these two would have been easy. But Vicente had chosen to keep them alive, to limit their fighting power, to make their lives difficult, but most of all, to humiliate them in front of the people they worked with every day.


    At the same time, they would still have to serve him, a punishment far worse than death for many of the people there.


    As Vice left, those many men looked at his back, seeing howplex their leader was.


    "Now get back to work."


    With those words, the people there quickly dispersed, leaving a few individuals next to Paul and Jaxon.


    Meanwhile, one of the level 2 men from the Mazzanti family approached their leader, walking alongside Vicente as they made their way to where Bart and Rory were.


    "Boss, congrattions on your promotion." He said before getting down to business. "As you can see, we followed n B. Unfortunately, we couldn''t stop the enemies and lost the 3rd-stage herb."


    "Hmm, I know."


    "We tried everything to make n A work, but the Viscount and the Commander were too strong for us. Even Miss Bain got in our way a bit, so our chances weren''t good.


    Anyway, following n B, we abandoned our headquarters to avoid confrontations with ambitious groups. So we''re in the dark about what happened to our headquarters and the items in the safe. But some soldiers and members of the Symons family certainly took a dozen of our weapons.


    The good thing is that these weapons have no ammunition, and with the boss here, we can track them down easily.


    The bad news is that the Viscount and the Commander have taken the herb and will probably move on to the middle level of the 3rd stage."


    "I killed Commander Hogan before I got here, so the problem is ''only'' Viscount Symons," Vicentemented, aware that this in itself would be terrible.


    The man looked at Vicente admiringly and said. "The boss really is powerful. That will help us a bit in solving our local problems."


    "How were our losses?"


    "Bad. We lost 20 men this afternoon, and we have 8 wounded, counting the deputy and Bart. But that wasn''t all. While fighting at our headquarters, La and Jasmine were attacked by a strange group."


    The moment he heard this, Vicente stopped walking down the stairs leading to the training area of this estate and looked seriously at his soldier. "What?"


    Jasmine''s situation was what could ruin his life right now!


    "This unknown group kidnaped Jasmine while La managed to survive and stay behind with Casey''s help. She checked in with us an hour ago and left her contact so we could let her know when you were back."


    "Get in touch with her. I want to see her immediately!"


    The man left to solve this problem, while Vicente finally met Bart and Rory.

 Chapter 342 Discussion

    Chapter 342 Discussion


    When he met Rory and Bart, as well as the 1st and 2nd stage soldiers meditating on thest level of the Scarlet Syndicate headquarters, Vicente noticed how much they had suffered.


    Bart was a beast very close to advancing to the Mid-level of the 3rd stage, but he still had several purple wounds all over his body, cuts here and there, and even part of his wings torn off.


    These more external injuries made Vicente realize how difficult it must be to face the Viscount, the strongest man in the city.


    But as he thought about it, walking slowly through therge meditation room, Torne couldn''t help but congratte his master.


    ''These two are really good assets, master. If they don''t die prematurely, they could be very useful to you in the future and help you grow.'' The old spirit said in Vicente''s mind.


    ''This is especially true for this beast. The beast is still young and can reach the 4th stage if well nourished. As for the young human, he''s not particrly impressive now, but once he bes a Mage, his powers will blossom.


    Given the average strength of our area, he might be able to run the family''s business in this province in the future. But if the master wants him by your side, he won''t be a burden to you either. He probably won''t make it past the 4th stage, but there''s still a long way to go, and you can grow together.''


    ''Hmm, I know.'' Vicente said, already knowing the day woulde when the difference between him and Rory would be too great for them to fight side by side.


    But before that, he wanted to achieve his goals of revenge and a stable position in this society. After that, it would be natural for him and Rory to go their separate ways, with families or whatever they wanted.


    Neither of them had ridiculous goals. They just wanted to be stronger and get justice. As for what they would do once they had achieved their goals, that wasn''t something that concerned them at the moment.


    Vicente wasn''t worried about being separated from his great friend one day. They didn''t have to live their lives together all the time, and he felt he couldplete all the goals and ns he had made with Rory during their childhood until the difference between them became unbearable.


    As Torne looked at them positively, everyone in the room realized their boss was watching them.


    They came out of their meditation states. Soon, everyone there smiled at being able to see their leader again, knowing the many dangers Vicente had faced on the mission he was on.


    "Did you really survive a Mages attack?" Rory asked before he realized Vicente''s level.


    But one of the soldiers asked first. "Boss, you reached level 4? How is that possible?"


    Vice hid part of the truth since these people had no idea of his second magical form. "I had an encounter with destiny. I was lucky enough to get a head start before facing eight Mages."


    "Eight?" Rory only knew of six, so he was surprised.


    "Yes, a group called The Faceless Ones followed in the footsteps of one of the two groups I invited to The Vile Altar. Anyway, I wanted to ask you to investigate this group. I have a feeling we will have problems with them soon."


    "The Faceless Ones? The most powerful criminal group in Ironcrest?" One of the soldiers said, making Rory and Vicente look at him.


    He exined. "They are the secondrgest underworld faction in Scott Province. They are said to have several Mages in their group and even have the support of a Marquis."


    Rory looked at Vicente. "If that''s true, we''re in trouble!"


    Vicente bitterlyughed. "Investigate that carefully. I killed Commander Hogan before I came here, so we shouldn''t have any problems with the army in the short term.


    He was the only one in the army who knew about my invitation to The Vile Altar, so the deaths of those men in those ruins wouldn''t be tied to me so quickly.


    The only immediate problem is The Faceless Ones faction. I don''t know who else in that group might know of the Mages I confronted if those ruins."


    "Even if the army and the temple don''te after us in the future. If there''s an investigator with a skill simr to Jasmine''s, we''re screwed." Rorymented in a terrible mood.


    He already knew about the woman''s situation, so The Faceless Ones weren''t their only problem at the moment...


    Vicente sighed. "We can only deal with this for now. We''ll try to prepare for whateveres our way... Anyway, I also want you to investigate the Hogan family of Arthur and Christopher Hogan. I want to know if there''s any connection between this family and me."


    "Oh?" Rory narrowed his eyes, fully understanding what was on Vice''s mind.


    "Christopher Hogan never made me think of that possibility. But his brother reminded me a lot of her." Vicentemented as he looked into Rory''s eyes, indicating he was talking about Kate.


    "Okay, I''ll look into that for you, along with the problem with The Faceless Ones faction. But that might take a little longer. As far as I know, this Hogan family is from nearby Saltstar City, which is a lot farther away than Ironcrest."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m in no hurry." Vicente said.


    At that moment, the door to the meditation room opened, and a gray-haired, slender, rtively small woman appeared with a worried expression on her beautiful face.


    "Cesar! You''re finally back!" She called as she ran towards Vicente.


    Everyone there looked in the woman''s direction as she quickly appeared at Cesar''s side.


    Vicente had a good memory, so he immediately recognized the woman by her gray hair, simr to that of the masked person who had attacked him with Jasmine when he had left Ironcrest weeks ago.


    "La, I presume." He said, still with the mask on his face. "You''re really fast. Unfortunately, not fast enough to get away from the enemies with Jasmine."


    Vicente''sment didn''t bother La, and she got right to the point. "Cesar, I''m here to sign my contract with you. Are you still going to do what you promised, right?"


    "Hmm, what happened doesn''t change my ns for you. But we are all in danger, La." He said seriously.


    "I know that. That''s why I''m also here to ask you what you''re going to do about Jasmine. We must save her as soon as possible, or we''ll all be in trouble." She said in a more sharp tone.


    "We''re not going to do anything for now. It''s out of our hands."


    "What? Are you crazy?" She didn''t like what she heard and raised her voice as she approached Vicente.


    Vicente answered her. "I know how important your situation is to all of us. But I have a lot of problems here. I can''t leave the city until I''m sure my family is stable."


    "But Jasmine is under enemy control! We don''t know what might happen to her!"


    "I''m sorry, it''s too dangerous for us. Besides, I don''t think the enemies will move immediately. We have a few days, maybe weeks, to try to rescue her."

 Chapter 343 Promise of Rescue

    Chapter 343 Promise of Rescue


    La clenched her fists in frustration as she listened to Cesar''sments and saw that nothing was being done for her friend.


    "Cesar, if her kidnappersmunicate with Sacred Devotee Barber, we''ll all face his wrath. Do you really want to risk that?"


    "What else can I do? I don''t even know where to find these people, La. Besides, we have a local problem." He said louder, looking into the gray-haired woman''s eyes. "Viscount Symons just stole my 3rd-stage herb. By now, he should have reached the middle of the 3rd stage, and his strength won''t be as different as that of a Sovereign!


    I can''t ignore that! I know Jasmine''s situation is delicate, and I care about her, but there''s nothing I can do in the short term."


    La had nothing to say in response to Vice''s words, as she simply turned her back on him and made an annoyed ''tsk'' sound.


    "But that doesn''t mean I won''t do something. As soon as the local situation stabilizes and my group gets better information about the kidnappers, I''ll solve this whole issue.


    But I''m sorry, for now, Jasmine will have to stay in the hands of the enemy. Hopefully, nothing terrible will happen, and we''ll be able to rescue her without any troubles in the future."


    "Hopefully?"


    Rory joined the discussion. "The enemy is unlikely to move on Jasmine so quickly. First, they have to get her to safety. But since they just left Millfall, hiding her somewhere safe will take them days or weeks. Until then, nothing will happen to her or her father.


    Second, they need to assess their situation correctly. Several witnesses to what happened stayed behind to tell the story. But as a group that kidnapped someone important, they probably want to hide their real identities. So there''s this problem to solve before theymunicate with Jasmine''s father." Rory said, indicating with his hands that they were the problem to be solved.


    As much as they didn''t know who the kidnappers were, their group had witnessed the enemy''s movement, which in itself was a clue as to how to identify them. Not only that, La knew more or less where the enemies came from because of her past with Mark.


    Although they weren''t friends, the two had known each other for years. They had had several conversations and experiences in the province. The enemies knew about Mark, and that''s why one of them had tried to kill her before.


    Because of this ''loose end'' left over from Jasmine''s kidnapping, the enemy''s ns had to be redone before they took a chance on a Sovereign.


    Rory continued. "There are also several things that need to be done before a group like this contacts someone of Jasmine''s father''s level. If they''re not careful, they''ll be wiped out in an instant."


    La knew that. After all, Jasmine''s father was a Sovereign, and the kidnappers of that woman would have to go to great lengths to hide their origins.


    She sighed and then said. "Then you should start your investigation in Ironcrest. Our enemies behind Jasmine''s kidnapping probably came from there."


    "Ironcrest?" Vicente and Rory looked at each other as a group of criminals from Ironcrest had recently fought with Vice for the 3rd-stage herb.


    Considering the presence of two Mages and two Acolytes in The Vile Altar, those four had undoubtedly been in Millfall recently.


    Given the coincidences, Vice and Rory couldn''t help but think the same thing.


    "Is there any chance that The Faceless Ones are behind this?" Rory muttered.


    "The Faceless Ones?" La looked at Rory, remembering this criminal faction of Ironcrest, a group that even had the support of a Marquis. "Where did you get that from?"


    Vicente exined. "I fought four members of The Faceless Ones'' faction on my journey to get the local Mages out of Millfall."


    "Oh?" She looked at him with more interest, seeing that their thought was not unfounded. "In that case, it''s possible. Mark was a 1st-sage Prior in Ironcrest''s Awakening Temple before he was sent to Millfall. So, the chances he had contact with people from that group are not small.


    The group that attacked us was made up of level 5 Acolytes. Still, considering the trouble they got into, they must have Mage support.


    The Faceless Ones are one of the few groups in Ironcrest with Mages."


    Vicente said. "We''ll check this group out. But if they really are Jasmine''s kidnapper, it won''t be easy to get her back. There are Mid-level Mages in this group."


    Vicente didn''t overestimate his strength. His victory at The Vile Altar was not a testament to how powerful he was. He knew that without the enemies in that ce fighting each other and without Torne''s help, he would have lost.


    Repeating the result of the battle at The Vile Altar would not be easy at this point!


    "If these are the enemies with Jasmine, we need to increase our forces considerably." Rory agreed and looked seriously at La.


    La knew the power of The Faceless Ones faction and couldn''t disagree with their words, as such a group was mighty by local standards.


    "In that case, I suggest you try to improve your strength. I''ll leave the investigation to your family and try to raise my stage to the 3rd realm. If you manage to improve your strength, I will apany you to rescue Jasmine." She said seriously.


    "Hmm, we''ll do that," Vicentemented, finally agreeing with La on what to do.


    After this first conversation, Vicente would formalize the agreement with La before she left, leaving them alone again.


    Vicente removed his mask and sighed, "It looks like the secondrgest underworld faction in the province is out to get us. Dealing with them won''t be easy."


    The Faceless Ones weren''t strong just because of the level of their leaders. The group was powerful because they were backed by a Marquis, a title held by only three families in the entire province!


    "Yes, it won''t be easy... Do you have any ns? Your progress is fantastic, but we won''t have enough time for you to advance to the 3rd-stage." Rory sighed, once again feeling surrounded by worries.


    He had only been worried in the beginning about possible problems with The Faceless Ones after they had investigated the deaths at The Vile Altar. But if such a group were really behind Jasmine''s kidnapping, then they would immediately know about Vicente''s actions against those four men, but also about his knowledge of the kidnappers of a Sovereign''s daughter.


    As soon as the leaders of such a group knew everything that had happened, which frankly shouldn''t take long, they would surely mark the Mazzanti family group for death!


    Vicente looked at Bart and then at Rory before saying. "There is a possibility."

 Chapter 344 Army on Alert

    Chapter 344 Army on Alert


    "This is Colonel Morrow at headquarters. Commandant Hogan''s life me went out a few moments ago. What''s happening? What is Commandant Hogan''s actual situation?" A male voice came from the other end of the line, while the soldier standing by for this emergency felt a little nervous.


    A new battalion Commander would be appointed from the capital if a Commander suddenly left. However, until that happened, the soldiers in the battalion would have to elect one of their own to take over temporarily.


    However, the person chosen for this was currently in cultivation, and this soldier had assumed the role by answering this line.


    "Colonel Morrow, this is Captain Irvin. A few minutes ago, Supervisor March noticed that Commander Hogan''s life me was dying and immediately went to check on him. Unfortunately, it was not a malfunctioning life me. Commander Hogan has been found dead in his training room."


    The voice on the other end asked. "What was the cause of death?"


    "We don''t have the exact cause yet, but it seems to have been a deviation in his magical foundation. We''re still investigating the cause. The barracks are currently under quarantine."


    "Follow the prescribed protocols and, if necessary, dere martialw and a curfew in the city. By the way, are you the one in charge?"


    Irvin swallowed his saliva and said honestly. "No, Colonel. That should be Captain Bain. We''re trying to contact the Captain, but since she''s off base, I''m forced to take this call in her ce."


    The voice on the line grew harsher. "Why isn''t your chosen one in the barracks? Someone of her rank should be standing by!"


    "There was an incident in the city earlier, Colonel. The Commander and a group of Captains were involved in the confrontation. After the army''s victory, everyone involved was given a day off."


    "Oh? The situation in your city seems very strange. Very well, do as I say and control the poption. I''ll send a group to your city as soon as possible. Until then, Captain Bain will be in charge."


    "Yes, Colonel!"


    As the call ended, the level 4 soldier ran over to the soldiers who were in charge of the situation in the barracks.


    "Gentlemen, Colonel Morrow has just ordered a curfew and martialw for the entire city!" He said as he arrived at the ce where Christopher''s body was being examined.


    When he said this, people in the area looked in his direction. But first, another soldier arrived and shouted something even more important.


    "We just found three dead soldiers at the main entrance of the barracks! There is a possibility that we were attacked by the enemy tonight!"


    "What?"


    "How is that possible?"


    Even the doctor examining Christopher''s body found the situation strange since, at first nce, the Commander''s death seemed to be rted to an error in the absorption of the 3rd-stage herb.


    He said. "I don''t know what may have happened here, but Commander Hogan''s death is certainly rted to a deviation in his magical foundation."


    "Perhaps it is the art of an enemy?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Now that we have this information put everyone on alert! Inform the Martial Court of the situation and begin our actions around the city. Let''s prevent the enemies from escaping!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, the soldiers in the city who were there to help fight the basilisk, members of Peter, Arthur, and Alex''s battalions, had not only learned of Christopher''s death.


    Although it would be more difficult for them to be contacted from the kingdom''s capital, they would soon receive calls simr to the one above, informing them of the fall of theirmanders.


    Since they were away from their barracks, they received the news hourste. But just like the local post, they would soon have to elect their own temporary leaders and begin investigating the deaths of their leaders.


    They would also have to wait for envoys to arrive from the capital to take control of the situation and further investigate the recent events.


    Four armymanders had fallen on the same day, which was extremely unusual.


    They would soon join the soldiers from the local post to seal off the city, initiating emergency protocols to prevent the enemies responsible for the soldiers'' deaths from escaping while preserving the evidence of what had happened.


    With the movement of so many local soldiers and reinforcements from different parts of the kingdom, the people of Millfall would realizeter that night that the problems of earlier would not end with the end of the battle for the herb.


    ...


    Meanwhile, a group of four soldiers knocked on the door of Nova''s residence and called out to her.


    "Captain Bain, Captain, your presence is requested at the base. Please, Captain, answer. Something urgent has happened!" A level 5 woman said as one of herpanions knocked hard on the door of the house.


    Nova had juste out of her meditation state when she heard herrades shouting at her door. She went to the entrance of her house with a strange look on her face.


    "What is wrong with you people?" She asked as she opened the door. "I''m on my day off. Besides, it''s the middle of the night."


    "Captain, I''m sorry to disturb you. However, we have urgent matters that require your attention.


    Commander Hogan was pronounced dead a few minutes ago, and the soldiers at our post have appointed you as his temporary recement. Please apany us to the barracks." The woman said as she saw the look of surprise on Nova''s face.


    "What? Are you making fun of me?" Nova didn''t believe it at first.


    "No." One of the men at her door said matter-of-factly. "Not only did Commander Hogan die tonight, but we received word that Commanders Asper and Ragan died this afternoon along with Arthur Hogan.


    We still don''t know what''s going on. Still, we''ve already received orders from a Colonel to control the local situation while emissaries from the capital move in."


    Nova''s shock waspounded when she heard that fourmanders had died on the same day, something that usually only happened in wars or foreign affairs involving great danger.


    It wasn''tmon for army Mages to die like this within the kingdom''s territory!


    "Fuck!" She said in surprise before grabbing a few things from her house and leaving with the soldiers.


    As for the fact that she had been chosen to temporarily lead this post, Nova wasn''t surprised. As the most popr soldier at the Millfall post, but also one of the strongest, it was somewhat predictable that she would be chosen in a situation like this.


    ''Is it Cesar''s work?'' Nova immediately thought of the man''s name.


    "Very well. I want you to update me on the current situation. Has Cesar Mazzanti returned to town?"

 Chapter 345 Millfalls Greatest Alchemist

    Chapter 345 Millfall''s Greatest Alchemist


    While Nova tried to make trouble for Vicente, the young Fuller arrived at the Thomas estate, the home of a traditional family of local alchemists.


    Vicente knew from his soldiers that Liam had left his estate earlier with alchemist Abel Thomas, owner of the Botanica Magica.


    He was now there to conduct important business with the family alchemist.


    Without dy, he knocked on the front door of the estate and was soon greeted by a servant of the Thomas family.


    The Thomas family was not a local noble house, but given their position as owners of thergest alchemy shop in the city, their financial power was no less than that of some of the local Baron families.


    Vicente noticed this when he saw howrge and luxurious the estate was from the outside, but also the number of people working there, even at this time of night.


    When a very well-behaved and well-dressed butler greeted him, he felt like he was there to talk to a nobleman.


    After a minute of walking through the corridors of thisrge family residence, he saw some people he didn''t know but who didn''t work there.


    Ignoring everyone in his path, Vicente soon neared arge living room where Liam and Abel were talking.


    "Mister Thomas, Cesar Mazzanti is here to see young Liam." The butler announced as he arrived at the entrance of therge room, drawing the attention of the two men standing there with their backs to the entrance.


    Turning to see Vicente standing next to his master''s butler, Liam sighed, not knowing whether to be happy or sad at the man''s return.


    After all that had happened, they would probably have a lot of problems if they remained connected to the Mazzanti family. As such, it was a concern to consider.


    Liam was not ungrateful. He knew how much he had benefited from the deal with Vicente and from absorbing the pentagram of the 3rd-stage herb. However, the current situation was quiteplicated for the Mazzanti family, so much so that it might have been better for him if Cesar hadn''t returned.


    On the other hand, Vicente had helped him and didn''t seem as bad as the rumors said. That''s why Liam couldn''t bepletely sad to see that this guy had managed to escape from several Mages.


    But before he could say anything to his new business partner, Liam heard his master talk to Vicente.


    "Cesar... I didn''t expect you to be on this level. I heard about you for the first time recently but look at you. You''re practically at level 5 already!" Abelmented as he looked at Vicente with interest


    He was particrly concerned about his student''s situation. But to see someone who had grown from the beginning to the end of the 2nd magical stage in just a few months was a great rarity, something he couldn''t help but be interested in.


    Was Cesar''s talent that great? Or was he so lucky that he constantly found resources to increase his own power?


    Either way, rapid growth couldn''t be achieved without a lot of effort, which in itself said a lot about Cesar.


    Vicente looked at Abel and said. "Abel Thomas, I did not think I would meet you so soon. But lucky for me, someone did me the favor of bringing us together."


    "Oh?" Abel imagined that Cesar wanted something from him.


    "I came here today for Liam. But with Millfall''s greatest alchemist in front of me, how can I pass up this opportunity? Abel Thomas, do you have any pills or potions for sale? I have a party needing resources, and I have the coins to make the necessary investment. Will you do business with me?" Vicente asked as Liam easily understood the situation.


    It didn''t take Liam long to realize that Vicente''s words were rted to the urgency of their current situation. There was no time for him to go and produce everything the family needed right now.


    Liam had just boosted his power. He needed a few hours to get to know his powers better and then to improve his techniques.


    Liam had already reached the top of the 2nd stage. He had studied the alchemical theory for 2nd stage alchemists thoroughly before absorbing his second pentagram. Therefore, now that he had done so and his magical foundation was solid again, he could quickly reach level 3 and begin to create 2nd-grade pills.


    However, he would need at least five days to do all this and be at Vice''s disposal.


    But the Mazzanti family couldn''t wait!


    Then he said. "Master, please sell some of your 2nd-grade resources to Cesar. Unfortunately, I will need some time to adjust my condition, and the Mazzanti family desperately needs these resources."


    Abel looked at Liam, knowing his student had an exclusive agreement with the Mazzanti family.


    Liam had told him everything that could be said without viting the agreement with Vicente.


    Abel was aware of the pros and cons of that agreement, which, by the way, was very favorable to his student''s side.


    In their agreement, Cesar had practically all the responsibilities, while Liam should only not sell his products or services to third parties.


    Because of this, Abel didn''t have a bad impression of Cesar. To him, as problematic as the young man seemed on the surface, Vicente genuinely appreciated Liam and was merely trying to build a powerful faction with foundations.


    The fact that this brought danger closer to Liam was a mere detail, something that every magician had to face sooner orter if he wanted to grow.


    But that didn''t mean that he would help Cesar without a problem!


    He looked at Vicente and said. "It''s not impossible for us to do business. How about this? I''ll provide you with all the potions and pills you need today. In return, you''ll release Liam from his exclusivity with you."


    Liam and Vicente were surprised by this, as neither had expected such a thing.


    Abel borated. "I know about your agreement, but as advantageous as it is, Liam bing a member of your family is a little more dangerous than I think is appropriate.


    It was very generous of you to give him the pentagram of that herb. But with the Viscount and the Commander having gotten their hands on the 3rd-stage herb, the dangers to those connected to your family are too great."


    "Master..." Liam muttered, seeing the concern Abel had for him.


    Vicente, on the other hand, couldn''t agree. "I understand your concern for your pupil. But I approached Liam because of how valuable he can be to my family, in the short term, but also in the long term."

 Chapter 346 Business

    Chapter 346 Business


    "Considering how important Liam is to my group, I can''t ept such a deal. Even if you were willing to be my exclusive alchemist, I would not ept such an offer." Vicente seriously said as he looked into Abel''s eyes.


    Liam''s value lies in his current characteristics. He was talented and young, which meant that he had a more interesting growth curve to explore than someone of Abel''s age.


    In the early stages, the growth of a magician basically depended on talent and resources. As long as one has both, it won''t be a problem to grow and even reach the peak of the 3rd stage.


    After that, things became moreplicated, and factors such as perseverance and luck began to y a more important role, reaching a level of importance simr to that of a given magician''s talent, magical form, and resources.


    Thus, by the end of 3rd stage, Liam could grow rtively easily with Vicente''s support. On the other hand, someone like Abel had already lost his best growth moment, and any growth would require much more resources, time, luck, and talent.


    Comparing them regarding their future prospects, Liam was worth more in Vice''s eyes!


    Not only that, while Abel could create resources with more purity and in greater quantities at the present time, Vicente''s group didn''t need someone as qualified as that man.


    With only Bart at the 3rd stage in his group, it would be a while before Vice needed a 3rd-stage alchemist.


    But that time would be enough for Liam to advance to 3rd stage. So, in a way, the young 2nd-stage alchemist could serve the Mazzanti family group longer without being overly expensive, but also without failing to provide quality service.


    Vicente understood all this very well and would not ept a deal like the one Abel had just suggested.


    "Really?" Abel realized that Cesar wasn''t easy to deal with. "Then maybe we can''t do business..."


    "Abel Thomas, think about it. You don''t want to do business with me in your student''s name? Think again. If you do business with me, I can strengthen my group faster, reducing the risks for Liam." Vicente smiled under his mask as he pointed to the brown-haired young man.


    He looked at Liam and said. "You will need some time to improve your strength and the quality of your products so you can stay at your master''s side for the next few days. I''ll leave some resources with you now, and you can use them for training and eventually producing your first 2nd-grade pills.


    When you''re ready, use the rest of the resources in this ring to prepare as many potions and 2nd-grade pills as you can. But don''t worry about handing them over to me until the auction in the city in a few days." He said as he tossed Liam a ring containing over 2,000 gold coins.


    Abel saw that Cesar would leave Liam alone for at least a couple of weeks and thought better of the young neer''s words.


    ''The auction will take ce in about two weeks. That''s enough time for a lot of things to happen.'' Abel thought to himself, considering that in a few days, he might know more about the position of the army and the Viscount concerning what had happened that afternoon.


    At the same time, Cesar could really strengthen his group in theing days if he had resources at his disposal, something that could increase the chances of peace in the city.


    One of the things that could make a ce like Millfall peaceful was not the absence of powerful people but the presence of people with more or less simr powers.


    Only when the strongest had people to worry about would they think more carefully about their actions and avoid conflict as much as possible!


    As impressive as Cesar''s progress was, it couldn''t go on for long. Besides, the Viscount was ridiculously powerful, and having someone with Don Mazzanti''s powers in the city for any length of time would be a good way to make the Viscount cautious in his actions.


    As someone who had personally challenged the Viscount that day, Abel also had himself to worry about!


    ''Cesar can reach level 5 through the auction, and he could also increase the strength of each of his family members with my help. That might draw the Viscount''s attention away from Liam and me.


    Meanwhile, if Cesar agrees with the Viscount, the local dangers for all of us could be greatly reduced after the auction.''


    Feeling that it would be easier for him to assess the dangers for his student after the uing auction in Millfall, Abel agreed with Vicente.


    "All right, I''ll help you, but it won''t be for free. I want you to assure me that when you make a deal with the Viscount, you''ll include us in the uses of that deal. Also, I won''t give you any discounts on the price of the pills and potions I have to sell you."


    "We can do that." Vice agreed immediately, seeing no problem with Abel''s terms.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction. Abel was the owner of the Botanica Magica. That meant he had a lot of resources to bargain with!


    As he shook hands with this great local alchemist, Abel asked him. "What kind of resources do you need?"


    "Mainly restorative potions, but also potions capable of temporarily increasing the magical attributes of my men''s base at no great cost. As for pills, I mainly want those that can provide breakthroughs to low-talent men.


    I want 70% of these resources to be 2nd grade and the rest to be 1st grade.


    Meanwhile, I need a 3rd-grade recovery potion and a pill that can stimte a breakthrough of my mount".


    The first part of Vicente''s request wasn''t difficult to obtain, nor was it expensive for a person like him. However, the two resources of the 3rd grade werepletely different.


    "Can you pay for all this?" Abel asked. "This 3rd-grade potion and the pill alone cost 850 gold coins. Isn''t that a problem for you?"


    Vicente could buy about 10 2nd-grade pills or 10 potions with the same amount of coins!


    Considering everything he had asked for, Vicente''s spending on resources for his men could easily reach 5,000 gold coins.


    That was an amount of coins that even nobles would have trouble collecting in a short time!


    "Yes, don''t worry," Vicente said as he threw Abel a ring with the coins he would spend on his men today.


    Seeing that Vicente was willing to pay in advance, Abel realized how rich this young local mercenary was.


    ''Tsk! I should have be a bandit too...'' He thought to himself as he picked up the coins.


    "Very well, I''ll deliver your pills and potions to your estate tomorrow morning. Is that okay with you?"


    "Perfect."


    With that settled, Vicente would soon say goodbye to these two and head off to Benson''s estate!

 Chapter 347 Time to Focus on the Forge

    Chapter 347 Time to Focus on the Forge


    "Are you okay? What happened to you? How did you get a 3rd-stage herb? And how did you raise your level so suddenly?"


    Vicente faced several questions from his master as he entered Benson''s estate and saw the white-haired old man again after several days without seeing each other.


    Vicenteughed bitterly at the situation and his master''s agitation, seeing that Benson didn''t know whether to be excited or worried about his situation.


    He already knew everything that had happened in the battle that afternoon and how Benson had joined the soldiers of the Mazzanti family to fight against the Viscount and the Commander.


    Waiting for Benson to catch his breath, Vicente began to answer. "Master, I''m fine. Thank you for your concern. Before taming the basilisk in The Rocky Gorge, I found and harvested that herb.


    Unfortunately, one of the army groups passed by where the herb was, so I couldn''t hide my possession of it. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have taken so many risks.


    Because of the witnesses to what happened in The Rocky Gorge, I was in a situation where I could either lose the herb or use the most important part of it to gain new allies.


    I chose the second alternative, which led me to direct some of the enemies out of Millfall while my men stayed behind to give Liam Young a chance to absorb the herb''s pentagram."


    "Liam Young? Abel''s disciple?"


    Vicente nodded his head positively. "Yes. I was able to bring him into my family because of the herb. Not only that, I''ve just made a deal with Abel Thomas because of it."


    "Oh? That''s good for you. I didn''t know this young Liam before, but from what I''ve found out in thest few hours, he seems to be quite promising. At under 18 years old, he''s already about to reach level 3 of the 2nd stage. His future is bright, especially considering who his master is." Benson said, understanding that the value of this 2nd stage alchemisty in his potential.


    Considering this alone, Benson could tell that Vicente''s move had been right!


    The value of an alchemist like Liam was not small. Alchemy was one of the most important paths of magical specialization in this world, as it was necessary for virtually every type of being.


    Having an alchemist with the potential to reach the 3rd stage or even beyond was as valuable as having influence with various Mages and even Sovereigns!


    Why, you might ask? Simply because a single alchemist could provide RELEVANT resources for several Mages. So, any 3rd stage alchemist would be very relevant to practically all the Mages in a given region!


    Having someone young and with the potential to be such an important influence in the province or even the kingdom was not as easy as it might seem at first.


    Having Liam in the family was more important than having Bart!


    Vicente smiled in agreement. "Because of the value I see in Liam, I took the risk and lured 8 Mages and 2 Acolytes to The Vile Altar. I''ve been taking care of them for thest few days, so I couldn''t join the local battle. Because of this trip, I raised my level so suddenly."


    "Eight Mages?" Benson''s eyes widened at this information while he ignored the rest.


    Opportunities for advancement abounded in this vast world. As long as one dared to venture out, had a bit of luck, and persevered long enough, it was not inconceivable to obtain special treasures and natural resources.


    But an Acolyte who had to deal with 8 Mages was something to look forward to!


    "Yes, that''s right," Vicente confirmed. "Besides the local Mages who decided to hunt me down, old problems also came after me. Fortunately, I could use my enemies against each other ande out on top."


    Vicente didn''t want to say any more than was necessary for Benson to understand his situation. He didn''t need to create another witness to his actions, let alonepromise another person connected to him.


    But Benson at least deserved to know why Vice had been absent from the previous confrontation. The old cksmith had not only been Vicente''s master but had also helped the Mazzanti family when he had no obligation to do so!


    Moreover, Benson already knew Cesar''s true identity, which could hurt Vice more than anything else. So Vicente had no reason to hide these recent events from his master.


    "So that was it... You''re really good at fighting, Vice. You know how to use your fighting power, but don''t neglect strategy. That''s good. That way, your chances of falling are smaller." Benson said with a smile, breathing more calmly now that he understood the situation better.


    Taking a few steps away from his student, now calmer than before, Benson thought about the whole situation and asked. "What are you going to do now? Those behind the men you fought at The Vile Altar won''t stop. They''ll try to make trouble for you."


    "I know. For now, I''ve done all I can. So all I can do is continue to improve my family''s forces." Vicente looked around his master''s forge. "As fast as my progress is, I won''t make much progress until these problems catch up with me.


    I won''t be able to use magical resources to increase my mana base for the next 6 months, and my cultivation isn''t as fast as my enemies. So, I think the only way to strengthen myself is to forge.


    I''ll help my men with the resources I have, and in the meantime, I''ll try to upgrade my weapons and carry out our ns for it." He pointed at the robotic armor.


    An exuberant smile broke out on Benson''s face, for this was what he most wanted to do.


    With Vicente having reached the end of 2nd stage, all that remained was for the young man to improve his knowledge of forging so that he could try some of the things Benson had prepared.


    Benson then said. "You are right. You have days or weeks to deal with those behind these magicians. Raising your level more than a little in that time is impossible. Only by forging can you raise the full strength of your family!


    Haha, all right, let this old man help you. Vicente, with your talent and determination, I can make you learn enough to start working with the robotic armor in a few days."


    "Please, show me the way." Vicente smiled as he made a gesture of gratitude.

 Chapter 348 Mother-in-law and Son-in-law

    Chapter 348 Mother-inw and Son-inw


    Later that evening...


    There was a celebration going on at the Symons estate.


    After a hectic day in Millfall, with many rumors circting and the start of an army-imposed curfew, the Symons family was one of the few who had reason to celebrate that evening.


    Having gone into seclusion earlier in the day to absorb part of the 3rd-stage herb, Viscount Symons had seeded and advanced to the middle level of the 3rd stage!


    Having left his meditation ce a few minutes ago, the Viscount was joined at home by several of his friends and family to celebrate his progress.


    There were his main wife, his other women, his son Marcus, some of his and his wives'' rtives, as well as important business partners and even future family members, like the Staples.


    The Viscount was now in a circle of important local figures, chatting and drinking with two local Barons and an important merchant from the city, smiling after greeting everyone who hade to congratte him.


    "Viscount Symons, you are now officially the man closest to the 4th stage in Millfall. From now on, nothing will stand in your way of bing a Count." Shelby''s father, Baron Staples, said with a broad smile.


    This man was almost as happy as the Viscount!


    With his daughter promised to the heir of the Symons family, his family''s future looked brighter now that the Viscount had advanced to the next level!


    "Hahaha, nothing will stand in OUR way, ours, not just mine. As business partners," the Viscount said as he gestured to everyone present before pointing to Shelby''s father, "and as future members of the same family, we''ll grow up together."


    All the men beside the viscountughed together, everyone there very pleased.


    No one was worried about Cesar''s situation and his suspicious return at the same time as Commandant Hogan''s death.


    Strange as Cesar was, now that a Commander had died and forces from the capital wereing to town, it was only a matter of time before someone would deal with the Mazzanti family.


    Not only that but now that Viscount Symons had advanced and be a Mid-level Mage, he was a man with raw defensive power simr to that of Sovereigns. How could Cesar be a threat to the current him?


    Consequently, no one at the celebration was worried about Cesar.


    But while many people wereughing and celebrating the growth of the Viscount, Shelby was standing next to Molly, but also next to someone she didn''t like at all, Marcus.


    "My fiancee, you look so beautiful tonight," Marcus said as he looked into the beautiful eyes of the orange-haired woman in front of him, close enough to smell her perfume. "We''ll be living together soon, sleeping side by side. So why don''t youe with me for a walk? I want to show you our future home."


    Shelby smiled and said. "That would be wonderful, but I''m afraid the curfew doesn''t allow us to visit our future home, Marcus. Why don''t we do it another day? There''s an important auction the night before our wedding. That would be a good day to visit our future home."


    "Oh?" Marcus didn''t find Shelby''s words strange because going out that night would be problematic even if they had ways to get around the curfew.


    On the other hand, he didn''t suspect Shelby of the attempted murder earlier. He knew how that woman was, but he didn''t think she was stupid enough to act against her own family''s interests andmit serious crimes that could lead to the death of not only her but her entire family.


    Moreover, as Shelby had been betrothed to him, betrothed women showed behaviors like hers often enough for her manners not to be considered abnormal.


    He was a man raised to be the leader of his own family. Hence, he saw this as a little rebelliousness from a woman who didn''t yet understand her own ce. But he intended to teach her well very soon and make her understand that her role was to please and obey.


    "Okay. We can do what you suggested." He said with a smile, while his thoughtspletely differed from what he expressed on the outside.


    ''Just you wait, you little slut, I''m going to make you a good submissive. That must be what you want, isn''t it? Women like you who act so independently are actually great submissives in bed. When I dominate you, you''ll understand the truth about yourself! I''ll make you understand what you''re really missing!''


    Marcus thought as he turned away from Shelby, ncing discreetly at his future wife''s stepmother.


    Seeing Amy looking at him with interest, he smiled at his future mother-inw before moving to a more secluded area of his estate.


    Seeing this, Amy, who was standing near the wives of the men chatting next to the Viscount, excused herself and discreetly made her way to the same spot as Marcus.


    Arriving at the back of the Symons estate, she saw Marcus smoking a cigar and looking at her body without worrying about being used of looking inappropriately at his future mother-inw.


    She smiled, knowing that he was staring at her wide hips and that he desired her.


    It had been evident to her for a long time, but Marcus had never demonstrated it as clearly as he did now. "You seem more confident about the future, don''t you?" She asked as she approached him and took the cigar from his lips.


    As he watched Amy puffing on his cigar, Marcus looked at this mature woman''s cleavage and truly felt more confident.


    His influence and social standing had just gone up a few notches with his father''s promotion!


    Feeling better than ever, he dared to take a step he had nned for months.


    "Amy, my self-confidence has always been good. So much so that my current intentions are the same as they were months ago. You should know that." He softly said as he cupped her waist with one hand.


    "I know." She smiled as she let out the smoke she had inhaled.


    "But now I think you''re also more willing to go on adventures than before..." He smiled as he watched her lips. "Perhaps you''d like to test your stepdaughter''s future husband?" He teased her as he finally ''kneaded'' Amy''s beautiful ass.


    She smiled even more when she heard that. ''Testing you for Shelby?'' She thought as she bit her lip.


    It wasn''t quite right, but it wasn''t wrong either.


    ''My damned husband still thinks about that little bitch''s mother... So why not take revenge on him with Shelby''s future husband?'' She brought her lips close to Marcus'' as one of her hands went to his crotch.


    As a woman with her own interests, what she was starting wasn''t just an act of revenge for Amy. This was an investment. Marcus could be a Viscount or even a Count in the future. Why not take revenge on her husband while getting close to such a promising young man?


    That could guarantee her a ce at the side of a Count in the future!


    Between being a Baron''s wife and a Count''s mistress, the second option was much more valuable!


    So it wasn''t long before Amy and Marcus disappeared from the party, leaving behind many people who wouldn''t miss them for the next full hour.


    At the end of this meeting, only they would know what really happened between future mother-inw and son-inw!

 Chapter 349 The Faceless Ones

    Chapter 349 The Faceless Ones


    The next morning...


    It was a sunny day in Ironcrest, with the local coastline calm and clear, like a perfect summer''s day.


    There was one area of the secondrgest city in the province that was even morepatible with the weather that morning than most of the city, where there was arge area surrounded by trees typical of tropical coastal areas.


    There werewns, gardens, swimming pools, and more, things simr to what Vicente remembered from resorts or even special clubs on Earth.


    Pris Realm and Earth had many differences. But leisure was valued by the people of both ces. Even in the magic world, there were ces like this one in Ironcrest where families often went to spend an afternoon or even a whole weekend.


    On this sunny day, thisrge local club was already near capacity, with many carriages and mounts in the appropriate ces for such transportation.


    Meanwhile, in a mansion in the middle of this more than 15,000 square meter area, a group of men stood around an artificialke ying a typical Seidel Kingdom game on what looked like a golf course.


    Nearby was an artificialke with dozens of colorful fish, while trees and nts decorated the surrounding area.


    These men had drinks or cigars in their hands and were dressed in casual clothes, but their helpers in the surrounding area were dressed like businessmen.


    While they were gambling, drinking, and smoking in peace at the beginning of the day, one of the men dressed in official attire answered a call on hismunicator and soon became more serious.


    "Bosses, we have a situation with one of our groups." A man with ck hair and a bushy beard said as he put away hismunication device, something that could send and receive voice messages over distances of less than 20 kilometers.


    Communications in Pris Realm were far from the level of those on Earth. Anyone in the old world of Vice couldmunicate with people tens of thousands of kilometers away. But in this magic world, only the strongest couldmunicate over distances of more than a few tens of kilometers.


    In the magic world, devices of all kinds vary in efficiency and range ording to the level of their creators. That meant that only the most powerful professionals could create truly powerful things, which naturally carried the value of the work of such individuals.


    The result was obvious. A small fraction of the poption lived as well or better than the wealthy people on Earth, while most of the world lived like servants from the European Middle Ages of such a blue world.


    In any case, even Mages would be unlikely to havemunication devices that could keep them in touch with, let''s say, contacts across an entire province. Most of them would at most have devices like that bearded man''s, which only worked well in the vicinity of a city.


    But there were ways around this kind of problem, such as having people and devices like that strategically scattered throughout a given area. Through such awork, one person could pass on another''s message until it reached the intended recipient.


    That''s how the message the bearded man had just received had arrived!


    "It seems that Tyson and Kaleb''s group ran into trouble in the Millfall area. We have information that they have kidnapped the girl Jasmine Barber, daughter of the Sacred Devotee Barber." The bearded man said as he looked at the three men who were dressed differently from the people in the area.


    Hearing this, a man with a cigar in his mouth took his eyes off one of his partner''s moves and turned his attention to the subordinate.


    "What?" This tall, thin man with arge bald head and brown eyes asked in surprise, not expecting such a thing.


    When he heard the exmation of this Mid-level Mage, the strongest there, the only High-level Mage in the group, a man with red hair, medium height and very strong, he said. "Exin that better, Quinn."


    "Yes, boss. It seems that Tyson''s group has recently found an opportunity. Sacred Devotee Barber''s daughter was kidnapped by a man named Cesar Mazzanti, a mercenary from Millfall.


    A partner of this woman, Jasmine, used an old contact she had in our group and convinced Tyson''s group to help him with this problem. However, contrary to the intentions of this Millfall Temple boy, Tyson, and Kaleb saw him as a chance to get their hands on Jasmine and then use her to negotiate with the Sacred Devotee Barber.


    From what these two men said, they intended to get a reward for rescuing her but also to interrogate her in search ofpromising information for us to use against Sovereign Barber."


    "Oh?" The third of this faction''s three strongest men, The Faceless Ones, a Mid-level Mage, made an interested expression on his old face, arching his gray eyebrows. "That sounds interesting. We can pin the me on Cesar Mazzanti and act as the party that rescued this young woman. Not a bad n."


    "It wouldn''t be a bad n..." The man with the ck beardmented.


    "What do you mean?" The man smoking his cigar asked doubtfully.


    "First of all, Tyson, Kaleb, and more of their men left theirpanions in Millfall a few days ago and haven''t given any answers since. On the other hand, the ''rescue'' of Jasmine Barber didn''t go as smoothly as nned.


    Our men in Millfall were without their leaders and ended up having a hard time moving away from our enemies.


    In short, a witness to our actions was not eliminated, and one of our men did not join the group that fled Millfall the night before."


    The three strongest members of The Faceless Ones looked at the subordinate with concern.


    Even though they were powerful Mages and even had a Marquis behind them, they weren''t confident enough to face a Sovereign head-on.


    As much as they could make it look like they were rescuing Jasmine from her real captors, any strange action against a Sovereign''s daughter could have unimaginable consequences.


    "Not only is there a witness, but Jasmine Barber herself seems to see us as her real enemies, not the man who kidnapped her..." The man finished, delivering thest bit of bad news to his leaders.


    "Fuck!"


    "If that''s the case, we''ve got a big problem in Millfall!"


    Their leader then ordered. "I want you to take this girl to Ironcrest. In the meantime, send a group to investigate Tyson and Kaleb''s situation and deal with the remaining witness in Millfall."

 Chapter 350 Discovered?

    Chapter 350 Discovered?


    Mid-afternoon, the day after Commander Christopher Hogan''s death...


    Vicente had spent hours at his master''s side the night before before going home to rest.


    With his master''s guidance and most of the materials he needed, he would spend much of the next few days studying the forging art.


    He intended to asionally appear at the Mazzanti estate over the next few days as Cesar but felt it would be more appropriate to act as Nina''s brother until the auction.


    As such, he had slept at the Fuller estate on his return the night before and had a hearty breakfast with Nina this morning before taking her to the academy.


    After dropping his sister off at the academy, he went to the Millfall cksmith''s Association, which he was just about to leave alongside Lukas.


    "... So that''s what you''re nning," Lukasmented quietly after listening to Vicente''s short-term ns. "That''s good. Having you in the association will be good for training our forging skills together. It will also be my chance to learn how to produce the family''s equipment."


    "I intend to develop a new model of weapon based on my affinities, but you will be able to produce simr things in the future based on your own characteristics. In any case, I want my second group to havemon weapons, so you''ll be responsible for producing them." Vicentemented, making it clear to Lukas that the new model of weapons would not make him obsolete in the Mazzanti family.


    Lukas understood that Vicente''s second group was the Scarlet Syndicate, a group he didn''t intend to integrate fully into his family but rather leave as an affiliated faction.


    "I see. That''s good. I''ve got a lot of work to do." Hemented with a smile, not caring whether he was making weapons for the Mazzanti family''s main or secondary faction.


    What he wanted most in the Mazzanti family was the opportunity to grow with Vicente''s support but also the chance to learn from a forging genius. Making equipment for the main or secondary group was not a priority for Lukas.


    "Anyway, you should prepare well, Lukas. We''ll have a few days of training here in the association building, but then we''ll be busy and full of problems again. Use this time. I don''t know when we''ll get the chance to do this again." Vicente sighed as he stopped in front of his blond friend.


    Lukas narrowed his eyes and asked. "Do you think we won''t have any problems now? You don''t think THAT person won''t act against us now that he''s managed to raise his level?"


    "I think it''s unlikely," Vice said of Viscount Symons. "He''s stronger, but there''s no room for him to act now. Royalty doesn''t like overly arrogant nobles."


    "Do you think that would limit him?" Lukas understood Vicente''s point.


    Viscount Symons had justmitted a crime by taking the 3rd-stage herb from the Mazzanti family. Nothing would happen to him since Vice wouldn''t file aint with the Martial Court, nor would a noble be punished for a single act against a mon" citizen.


    However, if the Viscount decided to act soon after his breakthrough and deal with the Mazzanti family again, the royalty might take a negative view of his actions.


    To act twice in a short period, disregarding thews of the kingdom, would be terrible for a nobleman, especially one as mon'' as the Viscount!


    What message would this send to the rulers of the kingdom? That Viscount Symons considered himself above royalw and openly ced himself above the kingdom!


    From a public point of view, an action by the Viscount now would be terrible for his image.


    "Not only would he tarnish his reputation if he decided to act against our group now, but he has other things on his mind now. Besides being the strongest locally, which gives him time to think and make his ns, there will be that auction you told me about in the next few days, and also his family''s wedding.


    These are two important events that could bring him closer to a better title than the one he currently holds.


    At the very least, these things at his disposal for the next few days seem more important than eliminating a lesser opponent." Vicente sighed, aware that the chances of the enemy taking action were not zero but very slim, considering how weak he still was.


    It had to be said that the Viscount didn''t know about Vicente''s situation and the Mages at The Vile Altar. But even if he did, his chances of acting against the Mazzanti family were now slim, not only for the sake of his reputation but because of the importance of the two points listed.


    The uing auction has been the talk of Millfall for days. Many had said that items valuable even to Mages would be avable at the event and that important groups from the province would being to town to participate in the auction.


    On the other hand, the marriage of the Symons family and House Staples was not as simple as one might think. As much as the Symons family seemed superior to Shelby''s family, things weren''t that superficial.


    There were reasons behind Marcus and Shelby''s engagement that went beyond each family''s current titles.


    Shelby''s family could benefit greatly from such a marriage, but the Symons family would also benefit from the union.


    Vicente didn''t know exactly what the Viscount''s family would gain from such a union, but Shelby had always given him the impression that it wasn''t just her house that would benefit from it.


    Those two things gave him the confidence to believe that he would have peace for the next few days.


    "It makes sense... Anyway, I hope you''re right." Lukas said before he saw two army soldiers quickly approaching them.


    "Vicente Fuller, we''re here on behalf of Captain Bain, the temporary Commander of the local headquarters. She sent us here to bring you to her!" A serious-looking man shouted as he approached Vicente and Lukas, causing the young blond man to open his eyes in a cold sweat.


    Gulp!


    ''Have they found us already?'' Lukas felt every muscle in his body contract as he noticed sweat forming on his body more easily.


    He was aware of the army''s situation and the death of Commander Hogan. But he hadn''t thought that the local soldiers would be so efficient and quick to reach them so quickly and unexpectedly.


    He looked at Vicente in fear but was surprised to see the calm smile on the ck-haired young man''s face.


    "Really? We''re thinking along the same lines. I was about to go to her. Fortunately, she saved me the trouble ofing to you at such a terrible time." Vicente said with a smile on his face before joining the soldiers sent by Nova.

 Chapter 351 Selfish Request

    Chapter 351 Selfish Request


    After a few minutes of apanying the soldiers sent by Nova, Vicente entered the royal army headquarters in Millfall for the second time in thest 24 hours.


    This time, he didn''t find the barracks as quiet as the night before. There were a lot of men watching the surroundings now, all with negative expressions on their faces, dark circles under their eyes, and ugly looks.


    Some of them radiated their current stress into their auras, making the situation there rather tense and icy.


    Even some of the beautiful female soldiers from the kingdom of this post did not look so beautiful this early in the afternoon, as they were under a level of pressure they had never faced before.


    "Sigh... The situation here is terrible. The city used to be so peaceful, but recently, deaths and strange actions have been happening left and right. I feel like we''re in a city where the local forces don''t respect thews." Vicente muttered to the soldiers apanying him.


    One of them looked at Vicente strangely, knowing that the young Fuller had recently contracted the services of Cesar Mazzanti. ''You have the nerve to say that when you yourself finance one of the peoplergely responsible for this situation?''


    But before either of them could speak, Vicentemented. "Unfortunately, even small children are being kidnapped here. What can ordinary people like me do except opt for alternative forces? The army, which is supposed to provide security here, obviously can''t..."


    The two soldiers clenched their fists but kept their thoughts to themselves, knowing that despite their discontent, Vicente was right.


    To make matters worse, this man was the boyfriend of their leader, the most beautiful woman in this post, the one these men hadtely been dreaming about.


    How could they listen to Vicente''s words without feeling oppressed by him?


    Vicente hadn''t told anyone about his situation with Nova except his men from the Mazzanti family. But this army Captain had already told the truth to a dozen soldiers, so the whole barracks already knew about their rtionship.


    Nova was a traditional woman. Having understood that Vicente wanted a long-term rtionship with her, she had already talked about her rtionship with him to her friends and people who approached her with impure intentions.


    For this reason, every soldier in the barracks hated Vicente!


    Vicente inwardlyughed when he realized how quietly these two showed their displeasure.


    ''It seems that the soldiers are overly stressed... Is that a sign of opportunity?'' He thought, seeing that the soldiers of the most important force in the kingdom were more sensitive than they should have been.


    But he would soon put those thoughts aside when he arrived at Christopher Hogan''s office, where Nova was at that very moment.


    "Mister Fuller, the Captain is expecting you. You maye in." A woman at the reception said that before Vicente finally saw his girlfriend after several days of separation,


    "Vicente!" Nova saw him enter the office and got up from where she was, walking over to him with a smile.


    "Nova, I didn''t expect to find you in charge of this post. You must take this opportunity." Vicente said as he approached her, hugging her but not missing the opportunity to congratte and advise. "Depending on what happens in the next few days and weeks, you could even be named the next Commander of this battalion. That''s a big step for you!"


    Nova heard this and was even happier to see that Vicente supported her.


    "Hmm, I hope so. But there''s also the possibility that they''ll transfer me somewhere else... It''s not certain that I''ll stay here even if I reach the 3rd stage." She said, smiling but a little worried.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m a merchant, remember? No matter where you are, we''ll see each other often." He squeezed her waist, and Nova felt the urge to kiss him.


    But she restrained herself in her workce and smiled as her face flushed. "I feel the same way. The first few years of a soldier''s career can be unstable, with moves from one rank to another. But as I grow in the army, that will change, Vice. So it won''t always be like this."


    "Don''t worry," Vicentemented as he touched her face. "Just worry about getting ahead. How''s your cultivation? Are you progressing well?"


    "Hmm, I think I''ll be moving on to the 3rd-stage very soon. As much as Commander Hogan''s death is a tragedy, I can''t deny the benefits and opportunities it has already given me. With the resources I''ll have in the next few weeks, I believe I''ll make significant progress before the representatives from the capital arrive."


    Vicente''s eyes lit up at this information. "Representatives, huh? Is this because of the rumors I heard recently? About the four dead Commanders?"


    "Yeah, a group from the capital will being to investigate their deaths and also to determine what will happen to the four battalions currently in Millfall. They should arrive in a month at thetest, by which time I hope to have reached the peak of my level and begin my attempts at advancement." She informed him without worrying that Vicente would reveal such information.


    He was someone she could trust. But even if he weren''t, it wouldn''t be a problem because there were already enough people in Millfall who said things that were close to the truth.


    "A month?" Vicente pulled away from Nova and took a seat in the office. ''I think I''ll be nearing the peak of the 2nd stage in a month as well... It seems that the resources avable tomanders are very good indeed.''


    Vicente knew an army soldier didn''t have ess to resources like he did. In normal times, soldiers grew slowly and steadily.


    But even without fighting battles or conquering things to justify such rapid progress, Nova seemed confident that she could improve a lot in a short time.


    As Vicente imagined, the leader of a battalion like Millfall''s really did have advantages, with a more advanced mana cultivation room, more frequent pills and potions, and so on.


    Since she would be in the position of Commander temporarily, she would not only take on the responsibilities of someone in that military hierarchy, but she would also have the benefits of such a position.


    So it was a big opportunity for her, bigger than Vicente had thought at first.


    ''That''s good! If she bes a Commander, it will be easier for me to deal with the army''s investigators.'' He smiled at Nova and said. "That''s perfect then. In a month, you can try to be a Mage! Hahaha, congrattions Nova. That''s amazing!"


    She smiled again before saying. "That''s why I called you here. After this one month, I''ll probably be in seclusion for a few days, and if I seed in my advancement, I''ll go out to hunt for my next pentagram. After that, I''ll probably get orders from the capital.


    Anyway, many things will happen after that, so I''d like to make a selfish request of you." She said, turning even redder than before.


    "Could you postpone your travels for the next few weeks? It would be nice if we could live normally as a couple in thesest ''stable'' days of my situation in Millfall."


    Vicente smiled when he heard that, positively surprised by Nova.

 Chapter 352 Days of Calm and Progress

    Chapter 352 Days of Calm and Progress


    A few dayster...


    After the incident with the 3rd-stage herb, Millfall returned to its usual tranquility.


    Some local powers still kept an eye on Cesar and the Mazzanti family. Still, with the auction and a wedding of the local noble houses approaching, everyone was focused on these two uing events.


    The army had ended its days of nightly curfews and martialw, finding no significant evidence to justify prolonging the previous situation.


    As a result, the city was already returning to normal, while some prepared for the next important local events and others awaited the arrival of investigators.


    Given Millfall''s location in rtion to where the investigators wereing from, it would take two to four weeks for the soldiers to reach the area.


    As for the groups from Tha Faceless Ones and the Congregation of Revtions, they also had things to investigate near Millfall, but it would take different amounts of time for the army to reach the town. While one group was in Ironcrest, the other group had investigators stationed closer to the city.


    But even though these two forces had their members closer to Millfall, it would still be at least 10 days before the first of them arrived.


    Given the distances and the time it would take to reach this city at the far end of the Seidel Kingdom, the city would be quiet for a few more days.


    But even without any major incidents over the past few days, much had happened locally. For example, the Mazzanti family group had returned to their headquarters, while the hunt had begun for those who had dared to enter thepound and steal property from the soldiers or the family itself.


    That was the case with the soldiers who had stolen the Mazzanti family''s belongings, whom Nova herself had forced to return what they had taken.


    However, some of the family''s weapons were still in unauthorized hands, as the group had no way of reiming them from the Symons family.


    Since the confrontation that day, the Mazzanti family had avoided that noble house, so some stolen weapons were still missing.


    But otherwise, everything that needed to be recovered had been, and the Mazzanti family had returned to their position as leaders of the local underworld.


    Amid this, the family''s wounded had recovered with the help of the resources sent by the owner of Botanica Magica, and several men had risen in level.


    That was the case with Bart, who had be a Mid-level Mage after recovering with the help of a 3rd-grade potion and then consuming a pill of the same rank.


    Vicente had also advanced during these peaceful days, reaching level 5 of the Acolyte stage.


    He had spent thest few days acting mostly in his real identity, being a little more present for Nina while developing his forging skills alongside Benson and Lukas at the association.


    But every day, he appeared in his Cesar identity in the city to show the local powers he was there but also to take care of some official business.


    After so many challenges, his mercenary group, the Mazzanti Family, had be a force simr to the Mercenary Guild, attracting more and more young magicians or people free of responsibilities to other powers.


    Nowadays, the family no longer needed to look for new members, and every day, people showed up at the Mazzanti estate looking for a chance to serve Don Mazzanti.


    So, despite the family''s recent losses, their numbers were growing again while more business opportunities were opening up for the family.


    And it couldn''t be otherwise. Never before had a force with a Mage in it offered affordable services to this city''s mon" people.


    With Vicente offering his protection for not-so-high prices, many shops and families were slowly convinced that paying for the Mazzanti family''s protection was a good deal.


    So, the days had gone very well for this group.


    ...


    Vicente left Nova''s house in the early afternoon of another day.


    After spending thest two hours there with his girlfriend, he and she would have to say goodbye and return to their respective responsibilities.


    After theirst conversation, Vicente told Nova that he couldn''t promise to be in Millfall every day for the month after the previous incidents. But he would try to stay as long as possible in the short term, and it was certain that he would be there for the first two weeks after the weed incident.


    From then on, they met twice a day during Nova''s breaks, once at lunchtime and once in the early night hours, when she could get home to rest.


    In the middle of the day, they usually went to Nova''s house, where they were just leaving, and in the evening, they went to the Fuller residence.


    That had been their habit for thest three days when they had stayed together at that residence after revealing their rtionship to Nina.


    "Vice, I''ll see youter. Good luck with your studies at the association." Nova smiled sweetly at him before kissing him and going her own way.


    She knew that her boyfriend was a merchant and a talented cksmith.


    "See youter." Vicente watched his girl walk away, feeling excited again, just watching Nova''s hips sway.


    He stood still for a moment, feeling the magical difference of this world. ''We just did "it" twice, but I still feel like this... Sigh, the magic world really is incredible.'' He thought as he considered his more ''animal'' feelings.


    Getting a better grip on himself, he didn''t observe his girlfriend''s body for much longer and soon made his way to the association building.


    He had a training session with Lukas scheduled now, but as he walked towards the central area of Millfall, he was soon apanied by one of the Fuller family''s men.


    "Boss, the youngdy''s teacher sent you this message." A level 1 Acolyte said as he handed Vice a small note.


    Vicente was interested because he hadn''t spoken to Shelby since the day after the incident.


    On that day, he received a message from Shelby congratting him on his recent sesses but also talking about her ns for the auction. But they hadn''tmunicated since then.


    Vicente read her message.


    ''Vice, how are you? I''m going into seclusion tonight and will stay until the day before the auction. I''m sending you this message to let you know I won''t be avable for the next few days.


    But don''t worry. Molly will be passing on all the important information about our ns over the next few days.


    Also, I believe that Casey will be leveling up before the auction. So you should prepare for that day by ignoring his presence. He''s already told me that he''ll go hunting for his new pentagram once he advanced.


    Congrattions on advancing to level 5. That will be very important in dealing with our opponents in theing days.


    With sincerely, your best ally.''

 Chapter 353 The Mazzanti Familys New Weapons

    Chapter 353 The Mazzanti Family''s New Weapons


    After training with Lukas earlier that afternoon, Vicente received some of the materials he needed to begin making the Mazzanti family''s new weapons.


    In the days since his return from The Vile Altar, he had studied forging for 2nd-stage cksmiths extensively, increasing his understanding.


    Vicente still had the understanding of a 1st-stage cksmith before, even though he was already at the end of the 2nd magical stage. But after a few days, he had improved. He was now close to the minimum required to achieve his 2nd-stage cksmith identification.


    Today, he had received some of his orders and was on his way to the Mazzanti estate to test his new weapons for the first time with materials of the right quality.


    So, after saying goodbye to Lukas, he made an effort to make his way to the Mazzanti estate in secret, changing his identity along the way until he reached his home.


    Since he wasn''t being watched by anyone particrly powerful at the time, Vicente managed to do all this without leaving any dangerous signs behind.


    When he arrived at his estate, he greeted a few of his men but didn''t stop to get directly involved in the day-to-day affairs of his family. Rory took care of everything for him, so he was soon in the training area.


    ...


    Vicente took out all the materials he needed to make his new weapons, arranged them around him, and prepared himself mentally, visualizing the new project he had created.


    There weren''t many changes in the structure from a 1st-grade weapon to a 2nd-grade one. The main thing was mana and the smith''s understanding, coupled with the quality of the materials, of course.


    That was true for forging but also for alchemy and many other professions.


    Of course, there were structural differences from one grade to the next, but they weren''t that great.


    However, the small differences that did exist, together with the deeper level of the production technique involved in it, along with its ingredients, greatly increased the difficulty of the process and the future quality of the item being developed.


    Vicente prepared himself for the difficulty of the process by going to test his preparations of thest few days for the first time with quality materials.


    He had trained hard in thest few days. But by using inferior materials, his results were naturally different from what he had nned.


    At the same time, his understanding of forging had increased greatly with each passing day. Therefore, the differences between the training and this moment would be greater. So Vice believed he would be able to create truly useful weapons for Acolytes after this afternoon!


    After some preparation, he moved on, making his two pentagrams appear as he gradually manipted the metals he was interested in.


    First, he formed the most basic structures of the weapons''ponents, making them take the necessary shapes while manipting the mana within them to attract elements to their parts.


    The elements he could infuse into theseponents were, of course, those for which he had an affinity: Lightning and Earth.


    Since he found the lightning element to be morepatible with the type of power found in firearms, Vicente increased the concentration of this element in the firstponents he created.


    Given his ability to form metal structures, he soon produced all theponents of the first weapon and moved on to the assembly part of the process.


    By assembling a short to medium-range rifle, Vicente finished the 2nd-grade weapon he had made without any problems, but he was still unsure of its quality.


    Before testing it, he produced the new bulletspatible with it, using the materials he hadn''t used yet, a part of the process that required him to use not only his maic abilities but also movementsmon to cksmiths.


    More than 20 minutes after arriving home, Vicente had a rifle and enough ammunition to test his family''s new weapon model!


    Wiping the sweat from his face, he took the gun in his hands and felt that although it did not look so different from the old model, it felt very different.


    Its weight was different, but so was the feeling when he touched it.


    The magical sensation that came from it was strange. It was as if this weapon was a cage containing a powerful bolt of lightning!


    Vicente smiled and pointed the weapon at his surroundings, focusing his mana on his eyes while using the weapon''s scope to aim at nearby targets.


    ''Perfect! It looks excellent! It should have at least 58% efficiency... With these characteristics, it should be able to withstand the full power of a level 2 Acolyte.'' He estimated as he further evaluated his creation before even pulling the trigger.


    His 1st-grade weapons could only withstand the full power of Senior Apprentices and were capable of endangering the lives of level 3 Acolytes. Doing the math, Vicente soon realized if he was right, he could finally threaten ALL Acolytes with this new weapon!


    ''Regardless of talent or magical form, any Acolyte hit by a bullet from this weapon will die without a chance!'' He felt the power of his creation, but he also understood why Benson doubted his weapons so much.


    The difference between the levels increased as a being''s magical journey progressed. But as much as this updated weapon was much better than the previous version, no matter how much better it was, it wouldn''t be enough for it to continue to threaten the lives of people stronger than its users. The day woulde when these weapons could only threaten the lives of people at the same level or lower than their users!


    But Vicente didn''t care about that feeling right now. There was still a long way to go, so he was happy to be able to develop something more powerful for his men.


    ''I''ll test it outside the city before I start mass production.'' He decided as he picked up his new rifle and left the Mazzanti estate.


    Thiste afternoon, Vicente would test his first weapon, which is capable of killing level 5 Acolytes without giving them a chance to survive, which could even hurt Low-level Mages.


    Previously, his weapons could only annoy Mages and hurt level 5 Acolytes. But with this change, many members of the Mazzanti family could increase their danger potential to enemies!


    Vicente''s test would be sessful, and no one would stand in his way that day, giving him a major breakthrough in power for his group!


    When he returned to the cityter that day, he would begin production of the Mazzanti family''s new weapons, elerating the progress of his preparations for the auction over the next few days.

 Chapter 354 Starting the Project

    Chapter 354 Starting the Project


    Three dayster...


    After testing his first 2nd-grade weapon, it took Vicente just over a day to produce all of his family''s new weapons and ammunition with the materials he had at his disposal.


    After producing more than 30 weapons and enough ammunition for hundreds of shots, he distributed these first new units to the strongest members of his group.


    The Mazzanti family now had 78 magicians, 24 of them Apprentices and the rest Acolytes between levels 1 and 3. There were also 11 Generals between levels 6 and 7 who could also use the family''s firearms.


    With these numbers and the 30 new weapons capable of threatening anyone below the 3rd stage, the Mazzanti family''s power had skyrocketed from an important local force to the strongest in the city!


    No one outside the family knew this at the time. Still, even the army post in Millfall, which currently had four battalions due to the deaths of three Commanders, could notpare to this family!


    Because of this progress, Vicente left his Mazzanti family the day before, more rxed than ever before, and turned his attention back to the forge.


    After leaving his family the day before, he had returned to the association building to continue his training and apprenticeship, having already reached the level necessary to be considered a 2nd-stage cksmith.


    But Vicente didn''t want to get his 2nd-stage cksmith badge just yet. He had progressed very quickly and didn''t want to draw attention to himself until he needed more important ess rights in this organization.


    Until he needed ess to better materials, which would require a higher ssification on his part, he intended to keep a low profile, learning on his own at the association or with Benson on that man''s property.


    And so, today, Vicente would finally begin his experiments on the robotic armor alongside his master!


    ...


    Arriving at his master''s estate, Vicente quickly saw therge forge that existed there, set up differently today.


    Some materials were in different positions, while tools he had never seen before were scattered here and there, in easy positions for one to spot and pick them up.


    At the same time, the books were more organized than ever, with a few open on the tables in the area.


    Benson sat in front of a metal dummy, simr to the one that served as the estate''s butler, while he unscrewed some of itsponents.


    Seeing this as soon as he walked in, Vicente realized that his master was more excited than he was to begin this project.


    Heughed before he heard from Benson. "Vice, before we start practicing, take a look at these books I''ve prepared for you. They summarize what we''re going to start today."


    "Okay." Vicente walked over to the open books on a table and began to study them, quickly flipping through the many pages of books written by Benson.


    Benson was a 3rd-stage cksmith, but he was also a forging theorist. He didn''t just use the methods of renowned cksmiths. He created his own theories and developed new methods from them.


    In theory, any cksmith could do this. But in practice, a small minority of each profession did what this man had done all his life.


    So even though he was only at the 3rd stage, Benson had umted unique knowledge that was hard to find anywhere else in Pris Realm, things that made him seem more qualified than his level said he was.


    Vicente realized this even more when he noticed some of his master''s techniques that were very different from the epted rules of the association.


    ''That is interesting. The most widely epted theory of forging on the continent is that the mana we infuse into mana-absorbing materials gives power and some of our characteristics to the artifacts with those materials asponents.


    It''s like a battery in a way, but also like a less intense and efficient replica of our affinities."


    However, Benson believes that the cksmith can manipte these materials in such a way that they might expose some of the cksmith''s will.


    For him, by infusing our mana intopatible materials, we can make them have energy, affinity, and a conscious purpose.


    In other words, the continent''s cksmiths believed they could create artifacts that could contain energy and withstand, or rather disy, stronger powers when wielded by people with elements rted to the artifact''s elements.


    But Benson also believed that artifacts created by cksmiths could have a certain autonomy, even without the use of magic enchantments.


    For example, Vicente''s master theory said one could make a sword fire a ming attack during an attack, even if the user didn''t give themand. In other words, even if the user had no affinity for that element, the sword could use its own essence to enhance the user''s attack.


    In the case of the robotic armor that Benson thought Vicente could produce, it supposedly could use maic powers to create field barriers, electromaic attacks, flight, and many more things Vice could do.


    Thinking about how he could already put his attributes into his weapons and ammunition to create more powerful attacks, Vice couldn''t help but agree with Benson.


    He looked at his master and realized what this guy had done.


    ''It seems he taught me from the beginning, following his model of forging rather than the one more epted on the continent.''


    Vicente knew nothing about forging when he became Benson''s disciple, which was only possible because of his disconnected past with the forging world.


    By learning Benson''s theory mixed with the theories most epted by cksmiths, Vicente had, from the beginning, used what his master deemed necessary to give his artifacts their own "will."


    Therefore, Vicente had his own intuition about that theory, which didn''t seem so strange to him, and in fact, he had already been using it without realizing it.


    Going through all the books prepared by Benson, Vicente would finish his initial study of the robot armor project in 50 minutes when his master had finished preparing the training object.


    "Now that you''ve familiarized yourself with the background of this project, it''s time to learn it in practice. Come here." He gestured with one hand.


    "I have taken apart the majorponents of this armor and divided them into 39 groups. I want you to understand how to assemble and disassemble each of these groups, but I also want you to understand how they were made. After that, you should make simr structures and assemble them.


    Once you have the 39 groups, I''ll show you how tobine them into theplete armor. From then on, we''ll start testing your powers by updating our model using your mistakes and sesses."


    Vicente heard this as he saw more than 200 pieces scattered in 39 boxes on the floor.


    Benson said. "Get started. I''ll help you for the next three days. After that, you''ll have to find your own way!"

 Chapter 355 Arrival of the Auction

    Chapter 355 Arrival of the Auction


    After Vicente''s first contact with the entirety of Benson''s robotic armor project, a few days would pass, and the long-awaited auction wasing.


    Over the past few days, Vicente had taken advantage of his quiet time, studying under Benson''s guidance in the afternoons, spending time with his sister at the beginning and end of the day, but also having fun with Nova in the evenings and at lunch.


    He had also trained his skills, deepened his knowledge of himself, and received constant advice from Torne.


    In addition, he had fulfilled his responsibilities to the Mazzanti family, popping in from time to time to do some business.


    These days, he has to meet Nova under Cesar''s identity because his girlfriend is very suspicious of him. But she had no proof, so she was just pressuring him to scare him off.


    Nova had no proof that Cesar had killed Christopher Hogan, let alone the soldiers at headquarters that day.


    As for the deaths of Alex, Arthur, and Peter, no one other than the four Commanders who had previously been in the city to deal with the basilisk knew of their ns to deal with Cesar and get the 3rd-stage herb. Not even the soldiers of those three Mages knew about it.


    So Nova was in the dark and was forced to let Cesar go, even though her instincts told her that he was somehow involved.


    It was all too clear to her. Cesar had taken his revenge on Christopher!


    Unfortunately for Nova, she could only see him in an even more negative light without being able to do anything to punish him since she had no proof.


    Even if he had used the excuse that he had an agreement with her that would prevent him from acting against the army, Nova wasn''t stupid enough to think that agreements were 100% reliable.


    She had done it to ensure that Cesar wouldn''t act against innocent people in the city or the army. But what if his victims were guilty of something?


    Magic Agreements could be tricky. People made them to have more guarantees, but there were ways to get around the rules of contracts without being punished.


    She honestly didn''t know how Cesar could have done such a thing without being punished, but her feelings for him told her that he was guilty, even without proof and with such a contract.


    But with nothing much to do, she could only put that aside for the moment and wait for reinforcements from the capital.


    In the meantime, she still hadn''t tried to find the information Cesar had asked her for earlier. Since they had agreed to leave that for when she became de facto Commander, she hadn''t bothered to investigate those namestely.


    ...


    A new day dawned over Millfall, while the city streets were busier than usual for this time of day.


    Going out into the streets just after dawn, one could see carriages and people on their mounts passing through the city''s main streets while the entrances to the local inns and hotels were bustling with activity.


    Taverns and other establishments that served food in the morning were also open as soon as the sun rose, with peopleing and going.


    With the auction two days away, many visitors from various cities and viges in the area had been arriving in Millfall since the day before.


    But as the auction approached, the city became busier and busier, with more and more people arriving with each passing day.


    The auction about to take ce in Millfall was not an ordinary event that could be attended in any city on any day.


    Auctions were held all over the continent, but because of their nature, they were held only a few times a year, even when an entire province was considered.


    Auctions didn''t offer just any item. If the value and rarity of an item didn''t reach a certain level, it wouldn''t be auctioned.


    Since there weren''t many things of such value to sell, auctions had no time or ce. They were not held whenever the organizers had a certain number of items to auction.


    As for the location of the auctions, it depended on the characteristics of the items to be auctioned but also on the politics behind the event organizers.


    In the Seidel Kingdom, the sole organizer of auctions was the royal family, who chose the auction venues ording to the best prospects of profit for themselves.


    For example, an auction of resources for Sovereigns could never be held in Scott Province because there were no Sovereigns there. On the other hand, an auction for Mages could be held anywhere in the kingdom. Still, depending on the characteristics of the resources, it might be more interesting to hold it in one province or another.


    Due to local rules, auctions couldn''t be held in the same city twice in a row. Hence, events like this always attract a lot of interested parties within a province and sometimes even between provinces.


    So, the local movement was much more intense than you''d expect for a regr event, as this was no ordinary event, and several provincial powers came to Millfall, the chosen city for the day.


    But while people, families, and groups from different parts of the province were arriving or getting acquainted with the city, a man on a horse was leaving.


    He had several tattoos on his body, long ck hair, and a serious look on his face.


    That was Casey Rogers, who had advanced to the 3rd stage the night before and was now leaving the city in search of his next pentagram!


    "Senior Rogers, congrattions on your advancement. Do you have any idea how long you''ll be gone?" A man weaker than Casey asked as he rode up beside him.


    Looking at this subordinate of House Staples, Casey said vaguely. "A few weeks. But nothing is guaranteed."


    "Oh? Then good luck with your hunt. The family will be expecting your return. You''ve been missingtely. Don''t do it again. Our leaders are very worried." The Acolytemented.


    Casey said nothing upon hearing this and simply made his way out of Millfall.


    ...


    Momentster, Vicente received the news of Casey''s advancement while eating breakfast next to Nina and Eve.


    "Boss, Senior Rogers has advanced to the 3rd stage. We''ve been informed that he left the city a few moments ago to hunt his next pentagram." A man from the Fuller family said as he handed Vicente a message written by Casey.


    Vicente already knew this would happen and wasn''t surprised. All of his men had benefited from the resources he had recently collected, and Casey was no different.

 Chapter 356 The Watcher Nina

    Chapter 356 The Watcher Nina


    ''Vicente, thank you for the pill. It helped me get through thest part of my breakthrough. I''m sorry I couldn''t stay to help you with your ns for the auction. In any case, I''ll try to return as soon as possible to join your ns regarding Snow w.''


    Vicente read the message and did not me Casey. This man had recently received information about apatible beast that had probably formed a yellow pentagram.


    He couldn''t miss this opportunity!


    Vicente knew how important it was to find apatible pentagram and how a magician could spend weeks, sometimes months, hunting for somethingpatible. Passing up an opportunity to hunt for somethingpatible in order to do other things was a risk that could slow down talented magicians.


    Someone of lesser talent wouldn''t have too many problems, as they would have time to increase their power to the maximum they could without the stability provided by a new pentagram. But young, talented people couldn''t stay in this situation for long.


    Such a thing could slow down the magician''s progress. At the same time, it could also lead to a situation where the magician had to absorb a pentagram of inferior quality to not be forced to stop his progress.


    That was why Vicente had not stood in his subordinate''s way and let him leave without question.


    "When Senior Rogers left, someone from the Staples family approached him.'' This man said to Vicente. Meanwhile, Nina secretly pretended that she didn''t understand anything, but she paid attention to everything.


    Since Vicente didn''t want her to get involved in the family''s problems, Nina stopped asking questions and started watching in silence.


    ''Rogers? Is this the man known around town as Mister Amnesia?'' She asked herself, having heard many rumors about this person but also having read the lips of some of her brother''s men who had spoken more than they should have in her presence.


    Having already questioned her own friends and colleagues about this person, Nina knew more or less what kind of service Casey provided.


    ''What exactly does big brother do? What is his rtionship with Mister Amnesia?''


    While Nina ate and pretended not to understand the situation, Vicente was not surprised by his soldier''sment. "That''s not strange. Casey has been disappearing from his former employers for weeks since he started working for me. So it''s only natural that they''re looking for him. But it doesn''t matter. With what''s about to happen in the city, many things are about to change in Millfall."


    "Are you really going to move against him?" Eve looked seriously at Vicente, who was talking about the Viscount.


    "I have no choice. That will be the best time to attack our enemies. That woman has made her ns very well, so I can''t let the opportunity pass. Acting after the auction might be more difficult, so I''ll bet on that moment." Vicentemented.


    "Be careful. I''ve heard how bad he is." The blonde woman sighed, but she knew that the family''s peace depended on it.


    They needed Millfall to be a safe and stable ce. But the town would never be that as long as an enemy as powerful as the Viscount was alive and so close to them.


    "I know."


    After that, they were silent for almost two minutes until Nina thought they wouldn''t suspect her question and opened her mouth. "Big brother, are you going to attend the auction that will be held in our city? I''ve heard that many important people wille to the city for this event."


    Vicente looked into Nina''s eyes and said while gesturing for her to understand him better. "Unfortunately, I won''t be able to take you with me, Nina. I''m going with some business partners, and I feel this event will be a bit dangerous. You''d better stay home with Eve and protect yourself. The city will be in chaos after this event."


    "Is that so?" She said in a sad tone, but inside, she was already expecting her brother wouldn''t take her to such an event. He obviously had other ns!


    "I really wanted to go, big brother. I can''t go? I wanted to see the participants of this event. I''ve heard that other Viscounts from the province and other famous magicians will be attending the auction.


    One of my colleagues said he heard from his father that someone connected to Miss Death mighte to the auction." Ninamented.


    The children talked a lot. When Vice was of Nina''s age, he had already nned a series of robberies and what his future would look like until his Awakening.


    Several things happened after he graduated that made him change his ns. Still, he had aplished part of the things he had nned at Nina''s age.


    Nina must have had her own goals and interests, something she certainly talked about with her friends. Vicente knew this and couldn''t help but sigh when he heard her talking about this event and its rumors.


    "I won''t let you go to the auction, but if you want to watch the entrance to the auction grounds with Eve, I''ll allow it. But only if you return home before the event begins." He said as he looked at Nina.


    "Okay! Okay, we''ll do it like big brother said!" She agreed, liking what she''d heard, but even more so not for the chance to see experts, but to investigate her big brother further!


    While Nine was celebrating with Eve, Vicente''s soldier thought about what she had said about Miss Death, a powerful magician who had be famous in the kingdom.


    Miss Death appeared a year ago in a mercenary guild in the Seidel Kingdom and, in that time, hadpleted more than 3,000 missions, all hunting down wanted criminals, dead or alive.


    Due to this extreme number, her nickname had spread throughout the kingdom, and even children talked about her.


    ''Miss Death, huh? Is it really true?'' Vicente''s soldier thought to himself, curious about such a new figure in the kingdom.


    Meanwhile, inside Vicente''s space of conscience, Torne heard it from inside his cocoon and couldn''t help but get serious.


    ''Miss Death, huh? I wonder who gave her that name? It''s very bold to use old titles to call rookies.'' He thought of the Cataclysm Order, his old organization, which had the position of Mister and Miss Death as its ancient protectors, mighty people who had the power of life and death.


    Upon hearing such a rumor, he immediately felt curious about this person.


    ''I will watch for people from the Dark Path at this event. If I see anything strange, I''ll report it to my master.'' This ghost made up his mind while still in his cocoon, for it would take him a few more months to recover enough to leave this form.

 Chapter 357 Arrival of the Enemies

    Chapter 357 Arrival of the Enemies


    Later that day...


    The main streets of Millfall became busier as the day wore on, with more people arriving in town for the auction, while the usual movement of local workers added to the traffic in some areas.


    The normally traffic-free city was now experiencing a traffic jam, with some areas bing difficult to navigate.


    Millfall didn''t have many rooms to rent out to visitors. With such an important event taking ce in the city, the hotels and inns were soon reaching their maximum capacity while many people in the surrounding area were unloading the luggage of new arrivals.


    Amidst the movement of carriages and the unloading of luggage, traffic in some parts of the city was terrible, with several pointsing to a standstill.


    That was the case at the city''s main traffic circle, where a group from Ironcrest was currently stopped at one of the intersections.


    "Tsk! I didn''t think there would be so much traffic here!" One of the two drivers of the carmented, looking around and seeing many cars, but also many people walking along the streets.


    The other said. "This is the most important auction of the year. I''ve heard that there will be several 3rd-grade items up for auction, including natural items.


    Natural items were more valuable than items made by professionals. The reason? Although artificial items might have better characteristics, they were usually easier to find on the continent.


    For example, the 3rd-stage herb Vicente found was much more valuable than the pills it could produce. Pills could be found all over the continent, but wild herbs were rare. On the other hand, a single herb could be used in many different ways, generating resources for many different magicians or even for many different purposes.


    Given the greater possibilities of natural resources, they were worth more in the eyes of the magicians.


    "Is that why the bosses are here?"


    "I wonder..."


    While the two ignorant coachmen were talking to each other, there were four people in the carriage they were driving: three men and one woman.


    They were all Mages, two Low-level Mages and two Mid-level Mages.


    "Miss Mercer, what do you think of this auction? Our ns in this city were not to participate in this event, but I believe that some of our targets might be preparing for this event.


    If we wait for the auction to end, we may be able to deal with the enemies and still get free items." A blond, round-eyed manmented with a smile.


    Looking at this Low-level Mage, the second strongest of the group, a balding man with several tattoos on his arms, felt that this might be a good idea.


    "The bosses sent us here to deal with the Mazzanti family, La Bourne, and anyone who might be closely connected to them. But given that family''s position, they may be at the auction. Wasting that could be a mistake on our part."


    Sarah Mercer, a Mid-level Mage, 4th inmand of The Faceless Ones faction, heard thements of two of her group partners and agreed. "We need to investigate the situation on the ground before we take any action, so waiting another two days won''t make any difference.


    All right, we''ll split into two groups during the auction. Cole and Leo, you two should monitor the Mazzanti family and their movements during and after the auction. Tyler and I will go to the auction to watch Cesar Mazzanti. He will most likely attend the event."


    "Okay." The three people with her immediately epted her orders.


    She continued. "But first, I want Tyler and Leo to investigate the situation in Millfall today thoroughly and what has happened since our men left here with Jasmine Barber.


    In particr, I want an assessment of the overall power of the Mazzanti family, who their allies are, and any problems that might weaken this house in theing days."


    The two Low-level Mages epted her orders and then left the carriage to begin investigating the situation on the ground.


    Meanwhile, she stayed behind with Cole, the bald Mid-level Mage with several tattoos on his arms.


    "Miss Mercer, you''re being cautious... Do you think Cesar is behind Kaleb and Tyson''s deaths?" Cole asked as he looked into the eyes of this beautiful woman with ck hair and an unusual yellow Magic Gem.


    Before arriving in Millfall this afternoon, they had passed The Vile Altar. In this ce, the men who had kidnapped Jasmine had told them that Tyson and Kaleb had gone in search of Cesar and the 3rd-stage herb.


    So far, Kaleb, Tyson, and the two Acolytes apanying them had shown no signs of life, while there was already news of Cesar''s return to Millfall.


    What did that mean? That those four had died and there was a chance that Cesar was the real culprit!


    That wasn''t a certainty, and this group had left three people who had traveled with them to investigate the situation in that better ce. But these people already suspected Cesar.


    This ck-haired woman looked out over the bustling area of this city and said. "I think he had something to do with this. In any case, we''d better be careful with this young man. Besides, we don''t need to take any chances with him. If he has local enemies, we can use them to weaken him before we move.


    Whether by our own hands or those of others, this person must pay for what he has done to us. The Faceless Ones will not ept provocation!"


    Cole nodded in agreement, agreeing with Sarah that the Mazzanti family must pay for their audacity.


    Plotting against their men and possibly having information about their involvement in the kidnapping of a Sovereign''s daughter was reason enough for them to try to eliminate these people in any way possible!


    ...


    As the neers from the Faceless Ones faction began to investigate the local situation, other groups of Mages continued to arrive in the city.


    Millfall had fewer than 10 resident Mages. But by that afternoon, the number of Mages in the city had exceeded 30.


    With so many representatives of important families in the province arriving, the local powers were keeping a close eye on who was entering the city, worried about thepetition.


    But not everyone was so pessimistic about the day. While Baron Staples received the information about the new arrivals with concern, Shelby had juste out of seclusion and discovered the number of Mages in the city at the moment.


    Having reached the end of level 4 in her seclusion, she was pleased with her progress and the rising local tensions.


    "So there are a lot of Mages in the city, huh?" She muttered to Molly in her room. "Wouldn''t it be a great ''shame'' if they all joined the post-auction fight? The city will be in chaos."

 Chapter 358 The Items to be Auctioned

    <h4>Chapter 358 The Items to be Auctioned?</h4>


    Later that day, the sun went down.


    Meanwhile, a person dressed all in ck rode through the city''s main streets, attracting attention wherever she went until she reached the main area of Millfall.


    As she dismounted, this person with a hazy silhouette that was hard to make out had a veil over her face while carrying a rarely seen weapon, a spiked chain.


    But perhaps the most striking thing was not her weapon and the darkness around her but her horse, an animal with glowing green eyes and several wounds that showed its bones and flesh.


    ''Who is this person?''


    Several people wondered as they looked in the woman''s direction as she walked towards a nearby inn.


    Not only did the ordinary people of Millfall look at her strangely, but some visitors and important locals noticed her presence there as well.


    ''An emissary of Miss Death?'' A green-haired woman in a luxurious carriage looked intently at that person while being at the side of her travelingpanion and her fianc¨¦.


    "This person... She''s a practitioner of the Dark Path." A young man with short yellow hair said as he looked in the same direction as his fianc¨¦e.


    The green-haired woman''s advisormented. "That must be the case. But it''s a bit strange for a Dark Path practitioner to appear in Millfall. Will there be Dark Pathpatible resources at this auction?"


    There were no rules that said Dark Path practitioners were forbidden to enter cities or that they should be persecuted whenever possible.


    Such persecution did happen, but it depended more on the local people''s decisions than on organizations'' rules or decisions.


    But it was a fact that Dark Path magicians avoided entering ordinary cities.


    For one of them toe to such a ce, there must be something of value there!


    The woman said. "She wears the symbol of Miss Death. So, there must be some negative resource to be auctioned off. Otherwise, a Mid-level Mage from Death''s Guard wouldn''te to this ce."


    "Miss Death?" The young blond narrowed his eyes. ''Isn''t that the name of the woman who supposedly has powers over death? I''ve heard that she can kill with a single nce.'' He shuddered at the thought of such a person.


    While these people from Dryhaven watched this dark person walk around, a blue-haired woman from the city silently watched that woman as she stood next to her younger brother.


    "This is going to be a problem for our sister." Shemented to the young blue-haired teenager, both low-level Acolytes. "Someone like that brings trouble wherever she goes."


    "Is that so, big sister? Sister Nova is mighty. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been appointed to temporarily run the local post." The young man said as he looked at the figure that seemed to be carrying death.


    While these two of Nova''s rtives were watching that person, a member of the local temple understood what was going on better than anyone else in the area.


    ''Fear Anise... She must be here because of this nt. I''ve heard that it will be one of the items auctioned off at the uing event.'' The local Assistant Temple Master thought to himself as he watched the Dark Path magician.


    "Assistant Temple Master..." One of the local Priord opened her mouth but was soon interrupted by the leader of the local Awakening Temple.


    "We are not going to do anything. We''re too busy right now, and Miss Death hasn''t crossed the line that would justify taking action against one of her men. For now, just watch.


    Our priority is the auction. In addition to Fear Anise, Blister Avens, Draught of Mind Control, and Seal of Spirits are among the items to be auctioned off at the event in the next few days. We must focus on obtaining these artifacts and resources before worrying about others." The leader of the local temple said, pushing the Prior''s thoughts away from action now.


    Not only that, except for Assistant Temple Master Sim, the others beside him were mere Acolytes, while this woman was a Mage. To act against her meant to ask for reinforcements, which would beplicated for them now.


    With the deaths of some of their colleagues from Ironcrest Temple and the investigations that had already begun against them, it would be difficult for these men to get reinforcements in the short term.


    Only through the auction could they get the items they were interested in.


    ''As long as we can buy these items, they''ll be ours!'' The local Assistant Temple Master thought to himself, knowing that few would challenge the Congregation of Revtion.


    As members of the local Awakening Temple, these people had limited support from their organization. If they wanted more, they would have to get more on their own by attending auctions and hunts on their own.


    These people wanted to grow and would participate in any opportunity that didn''t interfere with their local responsibilities. So, it was only natural that they would participate in the auction scheduled for two days from now.


    Meanwhile, Miss Death''s emissary ignored all the stares from the surrounding area and entered a building in the area, quickly making everyone at the reception make room for her.


    "Give me a room." She said in an icy tone, full of malice and negative feelings.


    "Madam... We... We don''t have any rooms left. The whole town is full." A man said as he bowed his head in fear in front of this person.


    The woman looked away and saw a person holding a room key.


    "You..."


    Before she could say more, the man, a simple level 5 Acolyte, knelt in front of her and handed her the key. "Madam, keep it. I was going to give up the room anyway!" He shouted, sweating with fear as he felt like he should flee this ce immediately.


    This woman hadn''t even used her powers yet. Still, the tension in the area already resembled that of a ce about to be massacred.


    Given the fame of the Dark Path magicians, no one there doubted that this person could massacre everyone there for a single room!


    She epted the key without a problem and headed for her room, while the people behind her noticed that their clothes were soaked with sweat and that their legs were trembling.


    ''I can''t walk...'' The employee who had taken care of such a person thought as he turned pale. ''I hope she doesn''t kill me for this.''


    Gulp!


    So began the preparations for the biggest event in the city''s history, with local and outside powers anxious and worried about the items to be auctioned off, but also about their potential bidders!

 Chapter 359 Dinner on the Eve of the Auction

    Chapter 359 Dinner on the Eve of the Auction


    Later that same day, evening was approaching, and Vicente was at his house waiting for Nova for tonight''s dinner.


    But while waiting for dinner, he studied some books on the art of forging in his office at the Fuller residence.


    Amid his concentrated reading, Torne suddenly called out to him.


    ''Master, you must be careful with the auction and your ns for the next few days. There is a hazardous person in town.'' The old ghost''s voice rang in Vice''s head and made him look away from the open book on his desk.


    ''What are you talking about?''


    ''I just felt a particrly strong sensationing from someone who passed near where we are. This person is a Dark Path magician who is quite powerful for their level. Their power seems to be quite dangerous, so you should be careful with this person. If they get in your way, avoid them as much as possible.'' Torne said in a cautious tone.


    ''Is it that bad?''


    ''Yes, if you were on the same level as her, I wouldn''t worry. But this person is a Mid-level Mage and doesn''t seem to be here for fun. Anyone who provokes her will be in trouble. They don''t seem to be the type to take their opponents lightly.''


    Vicente asked curiously. ''How difficult would it be for me to take her on with my second magical form?''


    ''It wouldn''t be difficult. They wouldn''t stand a chance. But the master can''t use your second magic form, and they definitely can''t feel why they should fear you. So be careful around this person. I''ll let you know when we''re near them again.'' Torne exined.


    ''Okay. Thanks for your help.''


    After this warning, Vicente put his studies aside for a minute, considering Torne''s words and some information he had already heard from his men during the day.


    ''That''s not bad... Although the dangers associated with the auction and the post-auction dispute are increasing, this increases my chances of sess.'' He thought to himself.


    ''Lukas said there would be interesting things for us at this auction, but my priority isn''t to get any of it but to take advantage of the disputes that will surely take ce.


    Suppose I can get something of value for the family, good. But if not, it doesn''t matter. As long as Shelby and I can carry out our actions...''


    Vicente suddenly heard the sound of someone arriving at his house and stopped what he was thinking, getting up from where he was.


    As he stood at the window of his office on the second floor of the Fuller residence, he saw three people arriving at his house, two women and a man, all with blue hair.


    ''Huh? Who are they?'' He opened his mouth when he saw Nova standing next to a slightly taller and older woman and a man who must have been the same age as him.


    But he didn''t waste any time standing in the office and soon went down to the second floor of his apartment building to greet Nova and the two others.


    Arriving on the first floor, Vicente saw Nina and Eve greeting the three people, with Nova introducing herpanions to the two.


    "Nina, Eve, these are my siblings, Myra and Max. They''vee from Dryhaven to participate in the auction. I hope you don''t mind if they join us for dinner." Nova introduced them.


    Nova''s older sister, Myra, was just as beautiful as her, with a more mature appearance and a more aggressive way of dressing. She had a beautiful flower tattoo on her right arm and was a level 2 Acolyte, one level stronger than Max, who was currently a level 1 at the age of 16.


    Max had short hair and was almost six feet tall, which impressed Eve and Nina as soon as they heard that he was Nova''s brother.


    Next to Max, Nova looked like a child!


    Max and Myra had already heard from Nova about Nina, and the moment they met her, they both couldn''t help but feel their hearts beat faster as they pitied this poor girl''s situation.


    She was so young but already suffering from a disability. How could you not be moved when you met her?


    "Hi, Nina. You can call me Aunt Myra. I won''t be in Millfall for long, but if you evere to Dryhaven, I''ll be there for you. I''ll help you any way I can." Myra said as she leaned down and looked into Nina''s eyes, smiling as she showed her beautiful teeth.


    Vice heard these people''s words and understood the situation. "So these are your siblings..." Hemented as he smiled at Nova.


    "Nova, when you told me about your family, I had the impression that your siblings were small, like Nina. But I guess I was wrong."


    "Was you wrong?" Max looked at Nova. "She has a habit of doing that. Always treating us like the youngest."


    Nova loved her family and saw her siblings in a very special way. Even though she wasn''t the oldest, she saw all her siblings as her responsibility and treated them as if they were younger.


    Since she was only a year younger than Myra and her older sister wasn''t as mature as she was, she had always been the more mature one to look after them.


    Nova smiled as she looked at her brother, causing him to close his mouth. "Anyway, Myra and Max, this is Vicente Fuller, my boyfriend." She introduced him as she stood beside him.


    "So you''re the guy who won over my little sister..." Myra looked at Vicente, seeing how well dressed he was, noting his current haircut but also the perfume wafting from his body.


    Vicente took great care of his appearance and his manners. Anyone meeting him for the first time would get the feeling of cleanliness, organization, and seriousness.


    The Magic Gem on his forehead was quite strange, good enough to attract the attention of even the strictest people. But as people of lesser talent, Max and Myra would never use Vicente''s yellow talent as an excuse to try to find trouble with him.


    "Vicente Fuller, my parents already know about you. You should prepare to visit our family in Dryhaven in the future. Your rtionship should not develop further until then." Maxmented, trying to adopt the attitude of his sister''s protective brother.


    Vicenteughed. "But of course. I''ll certainly do that in the future. For now, let me get to know you first." He gestured towards the dining room, where their meal was already ready.


    Even though he hadn''t prepared for these two, Vicente always hadvish dinners and breakfasts, capable of feeding more people than usually came to his house.


    Hosting Max and Myra wouldn''t be a problem for him, and soon, everyone was in the dining room, chatting and getting to know each other.

 Chapter 360 The Harsh Reality of Dark Path Magicians

    Chapter 360 The Harsh Reality of Dark Path Magicians


    After talking for some time, Nova''s siblings found out that Vicente was a merchant who sold food and was also a cksmith.


    They also found out that he and Nina had a sister who no longer lived with them and that their parents had died.


    Vicente and Nova hadn''t gone into detail about these sensitive topics. They had only said the minimum to help the two understand who Vice was.


    On the other hand, Vicente learned a little more about the Bain family of Dryhaven, which was a fishing house in the city.


    The situation of the Bain family was better than Nova made it seem. They were no ordinary fishermen but a family that had been running a fishing business for more than 300 years. Currently, they have 15 fishing vessels and more than 200 workers.


    Nova''s family was not as simple as it seemed to Vicente after his first conversations with her!


    But Nova had never lied. She had just been discreet, not going into details nor trying to appear otherwise because of her family''s situation.


    But from what Vice had understood, the Bain family was sessful enough to have sent these two to Millfall to participate in the uing auction.


    "So you''re here for the auction?" Vice asked after a few minutes of conversation.


    "Yes, we''ve heard rumors about a resource that will be auctioned off at the event. ording to my father''s contacts, a 3rd-stage Colored Tuna Brain will be among the items to be auctioned." Myra exined to Vicente. "If that''s the case, we''ll try to acquire it.


    "We can use the Colored Tuna Brain as bait to catch various high-value fish. That could bring us a great return in a short period. That''s why we''re here to bid high at this auction."


    "A part of a 3rd-stage being? That''s going to be hard to get and hard to keep." Vicentemented as he looked at Nova.


    "Don''t worry, Vice, even though my father is only a level 5 Acolyte, he has influence with the Mages. Two of them are in town to apany Max and Myra, so their safety won''t be a problem." She told him not to worry.


    "That''s good, but still, be careful. I hear there will be some Mid-level Mages at this auction. If any of them bid on this brain, think carefully if it''s what you want and if it''s worth it." He advised. "I hear there are even Dark Path magicians in town right now."


    Hearing this, Myra remembered the person she had seen earlier. "Are you talking about that woman? She really looks terrible. Her aura was terrifying."


    "Hmm, Dark Path magicians are really strange. I must admit that I felt disgust and fear when I saw that person." Maxmented,ughing awkwardly as Eve and Nina listened to the conversation.


    Vicenteughed at Nova''s brother''sment. "It''s true, they really are strange."


    Nova was more serious, as she had already heard about such a person from her siblings. Then she said. "Don''t worry about this person. As powerful as she is, she''s not here to cause trouble."


    "Oh? Do you know anything?" Vicente asked.


    "Hmm, I got a message from the army that she wasing here. We keep track of all Dark Path magicians who reach the 3rd stage. Anyway, this person is looking for resources that arepatible with Dark Path magicians. As long as no one herepetes for such things, there won''t be any problems." She said confidently.


    ''Tsk! That''s the reality of beings like us, master.'' Tornemented to Vicente. ''Your girlfriend''s group and several others on this continent watch over people like us as if we were crazy animals. Our slightest mistake is enough for them to give us bad looks and want our heads.''


    Vicente said nothing; he understood both Torne''s and Nova''s sides of the story.


    He would also keep an eye on people with negative powers if he were on the other side!


    But as someone who had a strong negative element, he also understood Torne''s anger. Being constantly watched, as if you were guilty of something without doing anything, was hard to keep quiet about.


    Max had just made ament about this woman, but his words had been somewhat expected. And most of the time, people thought much worse things about people like that woman!


    "I see." He murmured after Nova''s words. "Fortunately, no one here needs such resources, so she probably won''t be a problem."


    ...


    After more than an hour and a half together at the Fuller estate, Nova walked with Vicente to the house''s door so they could say goodbye to Myra and Max.


    "Aren''t youing with us, sister?" Max asked as he looked at Nova standing behind the door next to Vicente.


    Nova closed her eyes and smiled bitterly, a little embarrassed by the situation. "I have to take care of some things with Vice. You should go back to my ce alone. I''ll talk to you tomorrow."


    Max didn''t understand what was on Nova''s mind, but Myra had a pretty good idea of what it was.


    She smiled awkwardly, seeing that her younger sister wasn''t as pure as she used to be. "See you then. We''ll talkter, Nova." She said as she took one of Max''s arms and led him away.


    Nova blushed a little but stayed by Vicente''s side and watched them go.


    "Nova, your family has great gics. I didn''t think you''d be so much alike." Vicemented as he watched Myra''s hair as she walked away. "Your brother is a little different from you, but his and your sister''s eyes are identical. It''s terrifying how simr you are in some features."


    Nova wasn''t irritated by Vicente''sment since she and Myra had the eyes and hair of their mother, who looked very much like them.


    "Wait till you meet my mother. Anyone who didn''t know us and sees us together would think we were all sisters." She smiled as she took Vicente''s arm and led him inside.


    ...


    That night and the next day would pass until the eve of the auction arrived, and Millfall would be packed with visitors waiting for the next evening''s event.


    Vicente and Nova would meet up with Myra and Max again on thest day before the auction since she would be working with the auction security, which was the responsibility of the royal army.


    But after another pleasant evening, the big day, awaited by many local and foreign powers, would finally arrive.


    It was finally the day of the royal family''s great auction in Millfall!

 Chapter 361 Arriving at the Auction (1)

    Chapter 361 Arriving at the Auction (1)


    Byte afternoon on the auction day, there was no time left for people to arrive in town to attend the special event.


    With the end of the day approaching and the local temperature dropping after a sunny day, the long-awaited auction was only three hours away from starting.


    But even with hours to go, the area around the Millfall Theater, where the auction would take ce, was already buzzing with activity.


    Rarely seen railings blocked some paths leading to the theater area''s side streets. In contrast, several others separated the sidewalks and streets leading to the venue.


    Several people, curious to see the arrival of the auctioneers, were already on the city''s outskirts, crowding the edges of the sidewalks as they waited for the carriages of people who would soon arrive for today''s event.


    For the vast majority of people in this city, it wasn''t easy to see powerful nobles and Mages. Therefore, even though none of these curious people had anything to gain by being there, hundreds of people arrived every minute to join the crowd that would be watching the arrival of the auction participants.


    While themon people prepared to watch the auctioneers arrive, the soldiers of the royal army held their positions every ten meters, concentrating on keeping the area organized and preventing chaos.


    Amidst the people''s waiting and the work of many soldiers in the area, arge, well-made, and beautiful carriage would begin its journey through the area under observation, heading for the theater in the center of the city.


    Seeing such a cart with the symbol of the royal family pass by, the crowd raised the noise in the area as they saw the vehicle with some of the materials that would be used in the auction arrive along with the auctioneers.


    Only one person was in charge of the entire event during the auction. But behind the curtains, other professionals worked to maintain the data rted to the auction, bureaucratic things that were necessary everywhere, whether on Earth or in Pris Realm.


    "This is going to be a busy night..." One of the men arriving at the local theater with the group sent by the royal familymented. "This city will suffer tonight. By dawn, we''ll have a transformed Millfall."


    "Will it?" A well-dressed middle-aged woman asked. "Some of the forces that will participate in this auction are not the kind that are easily suppressed. Few will have the courage to challenge them."


    "Yes, but there are 20 items to be auctioned, but 13 of them are 3rd-grade ones... With over 30 Mages in Millfall tonight, things could get out of hand quickly." Another manmented in agreement with the first man''s words.


    "Anyway, it''s none of our business." The leader of these people, an older-looking man with a beard and white hair, said in a calm tone. "Nothing will happen inside the theater. As for outside, it''s nothing to do with us. It''s the army''s job to guarantee the royalws in the city."


    The three people with this man, a High-level Mage, immediately agreed with him.


    After the arrival of this group, who would organize what remained to be organized, the minutes passed, and soon Nina and Eve would arrive at the auction site to watch the arrival of the event''s participants.


    Some families used events like this to keep in touch with other powers of equal or higher status, so these two would soon see the first groups of participants arrive, even though it would be dozens of minutes before the auction began.


    Nina would see the Mages and several nobles from outside the Millfall region arrive in luxurious carriages, as well as members of the Awakening Temple and other forces in the kingdom.


    The local cksmith association was represented by its council elders. At the same time, simr groups from other professions would arrive well in advance.


    Nina''s eyes sparkled as she watched, somewhat impressed by the number of Mages present in the city that day.


    ''I want to reach that level one day.'' She thought to herself as she looked around with a smile.


    While admiring the power of people simr to the one who had taken Lauren, she saw the arrival of a famous local group, the Mazzanti family.


    Nina and virtually the entire crowd, which now numbered over 4,000 people, looked in their direction as several men armed with rifles and body armor walked alongside a metal carriage.


    "Tsk! The Mazzanti family is imposing! In such a short time, it has grown from nothing to the point where it canpete with the leading powers of the city."


    "Cesar is a genius. What do you expect from him? Growing up is very easy for him. Don''t be so surprised!"


    "But will he be all right? He''s getting into more and more frightening trouble. I myself still don''t know why the Viscount hasn''t dealt with him yet..."


    Several people in the areamented to each other as Vice''s carriage drove by, with only him and La in it.


    Rory had stayed behind to protect the family headquarters. At the same time, La wanted to help Vicente solve his problems quickly so they could rescue Jasmine.


    "Is everything going to be okay?" She asked as she looked at Vice.


    "I can''t guarantee anything," Vicentemented as he looked in the direction where Nina and Eve were, smiling under his mask. "It''s uncertain nights like this that change fates. Let''s stick to our ns and be careful.


    If we do what we n, we will have no regrets."


    As they spoke, a woman cloaked in darkness and riding a strange horse came running through the area, quickly approaching Vice''s carriage.


    As she passed them, Vicente and La watched as she looked in their direction.


    ''Who are they?'' The woman asked herself, noticing how unusual this group was but also how the crowd seemed very interested in these people.


    But she didn''t waste much time thinking about it and soon made her way to the theater.


    Meanwhile, in the carriage behind Vicente''s, a ck-haired, sweet-looking woman was standing next to a man weaker than her, a Low-level Mage.


    "Miss Mercer, what should we do?" This man asked the Mid-level Mage in front of him.


    She kept looking toward the Mazzanti family''s metal carriage, thinking about what she had heard about Cesar and that family.


    She had heard everything the local powers knew about House Mazzanti, from the fact that Cesar was currently at level 5, had a Mid-level Mage basilisk, but also a special weapon model that seemed very problematic.


    Her group didn''t know where Casey and La were, two of the people they were supposed to eliminate on their current mission. But they thought these people were also somehow connected to Cesar, which meant that all their local problems could be solved through him.


    But with so much power on his side, Cesar wouldn''t fall so easily!


    "Let''s wait." She said. "Viscount Symons seems to have big problems with Cesar, and Cesar also has things to settle with him. Let''s give them a chance to face each other after the auction. We''ll act after that!"

 Chapter 362 Arriving at the Auction (2)

    Chapter 362 Arriving at the Auction (2)


    As Vicente and La arrived at the theater, Shelby arrived in a carriage different from her family''s, next to only Molly and Mira.


    The orange-haired woman had a serious look, ignoring the crowds on the way to the local theater, while her blonde friend saw how anxious this woman was.


    Mira asked her. "Are you and your friend acting tonight?"


    Shelby didn''t answer right away, but she was sincere after a moment of silence. "Yes. Today is a big day for me. If I don''t achieve my goals today, then everything I aim for will be out of reach."


    "Do you intend to deal with him?"


    "The less you know, Mira, the better for you. The city will be in chaos after today. This will be an opportunity for us, but great dangers will be ahead. It''s best not to know things that willplicate your life."


    Mira understood her friend''s words and sighed, imagining the support she had given Vicente, and the fact that Shelby''s wedding was so close meant that some heads would roll.


    ''They''ll probably eliminate Marcus... But what about Viscount Symons? He is now a Mid-level Mage. It won''t be easy to deal with someone connected to him... Besides, the army has recently suffered a tragedy, and soldiers are alreadying here from the capital.''


    The blonde woman sighed as she thought about the number ofplicated problems in Millfalltely.


    ''All this will only make sense if the Viscount falls... But can they bring down someone so strong?'' She wondered somewhat pessimistically.


    But while they arrived at the theater for the evening, Viscount Symons'' party arrived in a much more positive mood.


    Marcus stood beside his mother and father with a broad smile on his face, waiting for this great event to begin.


    He would marry Shelby in the next few days and knew his old man would buy something at this auction to give to him and Shelby.


    Considering the number of valuable items that were rumored to be in this auction, he couldn''t help but feel anxious about the evening.


    ''With the help of my father and the wedding gifts, I might be able to raise my magical foundation to the level of a Mage within the next 12 months.'' Thought the blond man as he watched the crowds on the sidewalks.


    Meanwhile, the Viscount smiled as he thought about his own goals.


    ''After Marcus'' wedding, I''ll take care of that brat Cesar before he gets any further. The wretch is progressing very fast. I''d better put an end to him once and for all.


    Everything will be in my favor with Cesar dying and Shelby marrying Marcus. It will only be a matter of time before I have ess to the main branch of House Staples and the backing of the Marquis!''


    As Vicente had thought, it was not only the Staples family that would benefit from Marcus and Shelby''s marriage. The Symons family had much to gain because Shelby''s family was a branch of another noble family in the kingdom, a family that held the title of Marquis in another province.


    The main branch of the Staples family and the Millfall branch were not close. However, there was nothing in the magic world that couldn''t change.


    Today, the Staples of Millfall are not relevant to the main branch. But with the marriage to the Symons family, things could change.


    With that change, Viscount Symons might be able to start talks with a Marquis, a good start for him to get closer to the title of Count.


    ''I could reach the title of Count in the next five years!'' He smiled as he ced a hand on one of his wife''s thighs and squeezed it with interest.


    "Darling..." The Viscount''s wife looked at him with a smile, seeing that her husband might be excited to do something more after the auction...


    So, all those who would be attending the evening auction arrived at the local theater and soon followed the red carpet from the building''s entrance to their respective seats.


    The local theater building basically had two levels. The first was themon grandstand, where there wasn''t much privacy or services.


    Usually, less wealthy people stayed in this area. Still, on this night, those who were curious about the powers involved in this auction, such as children and students, would stay in such an area.


    The second level was the VIP rooms, which were spread over three floors but offered very simr services, with individual bathrooms, snacks and drinks, and meeting and socializing areas.


    An auction like tonight''s could easily take two or three hours from start to finish. But between the start and the end of the auction, people might be more or less interested in the items being auctioned.


    In these situations, it was verymon for people to rest, eat, or even negotiate with other people at the auction while waiting for the items they were interested in.


    Of course, admission was not free, and each group had to pay a fee based on the number of people and the area where they would be staying.


    Vicente had paid a fee of 100 gold coins for a room at this event, a hefty sum, but one that couldn''tpare to the total value of the items to be auctioned tonight.


    So he and La made their way to the location designated by the event organizers, doing the same as the other attendees.


    Halfway to their location, Shelby and her group encountered a group from Dryhaven that included a green-haired woman, a blond man, and a middle-aged man.


    "Shelby Staples..." The green-haired woman, Livia Norris, smiled at the sight of her old colleague.


    "Livia..." Shelby''s eyes narrowed as she saw Livia take one of young master Grant''s hands.


    "I forgot your family was from Millfall... Haha, I didn''t expect to see you here today, Shelby." Livia said with an exuberant smile on her face. "by the way, I heard you''re engaged. Is that right?"


    "Yes, that''s right." Shelby smiled stiffly at Livia, imagining that this green woman had something on her mind.


    Livia narrowed her eyes and said. "I''m engaged too, haha, what a coincidence. Shelby, have you met my fianc¨¦? This is Nics Grant. The young master and heir of the Grant family." She gave Shelby a superior look.


    "Who was your fianc¨¦ again?"


    "Marcus Symons."


    "Yes, that''s right, little Marcus Symons." Livia smiled, showing Shelby that they were different even in terms of future partners.


    Nics didn''t know their history and formally introduced himself to Shelby.


    "Miss Staples, nice to meet you. I''ve heard a lot about your family."


    "The pleasure is mine, young master Grant." Shelby smiled graciously at him. "Anyway, I hope to see you again soon. I''m going to my office now."


    "See youter." Livia left with herpanions, a few levels happier for the moment.

 Chapter 363 Conversations Before the Auction Begins

    Chapter 363 Conversations Before the Auction Begins


    Upon entering her VIP room, Livia sat down on a sofa in the living area of her room, where up to six people could befortably amodated in a cozy, old-looking, but very nice room.


    Some snacks and drinks were lying around, but she ignored them as she smiled and caught Nics'' eye.


    "What''s up with you?" He smiled as he sat across from her and picked up some grapes.


    "Shelby and I went to the same Royal Academy. We have a history." Livia said as she remembered her days at the academy, remembering things from more than five years ago.


    "Oh? What kind of history? Were you friends by any chance?"


    Liviaughed. "Friends? No, we''ve never been friends. We''re more like rivals."


    "That''s..." He stopped eating while Livia''s advisor closed his eyes and shook his head negatively.


    Livia hated Shelby!


    "That little woman thinks she''s so beautiful, so intelligent. She was always annoying, saying she didn''t need a man and would make her own way... Tsk! I hate her attitude." Livia said as her green eyes sparkled.


    "I''m going to do everything in my power to get in her way tonight." She muttered as she looked at her father''s envoy. "Robert, pay attention to the offers she makes. I''ll buy all the items she wants!"


    The old man had already noticed this problem approaching him and asked. "Is that really something interesting,dy? We''re here for Blister Avens. If we spend more than we should, won''t His Grace see a problem?"


    Nics saw the look on Livia''s face and smiled. "Sir Marshall, don''t worry, we''ll do as Livia says. I''ll speak to His Grace myself if necessary. I also have coins with me if necessary."


    "That..." The old knight of the kingdom hesitated, not knowing what to do.


    ''Young master Grant... Why are you like this? Why are you supporting thedy''s exaggerations?'' The old man found himself in a terrible situation, unable to stop Livia from making a fool of herself.


    Unfortunately for him, Livia and Nics were one of the rare cases of aristocrats engaged by their parents, who had fallen in love as they got to know each other better.


    Nics loved Livia and would do anything to please her. Even things that would get him into troubleter!


    Livia smiled as she listened to her fianc¨¦, biting her lip as she stood up and sat on hisp.


    "Nics..."


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the Mazzanti family''s VIP room...


    Vicente''s men had mostly stayed by his carriage, while only three people had apanied him and La.


    But only he and La were in the VIP room they had been given, a room on the third floor of the theater.


    When she got there, she looked at him and saw him going up to the balcony area of that room, where there was a good view of the stage where the auction would take ce.


    She took off her mask and asked. "Why don''t you show me your face? We already have an agreement. I could never hurt you just by knowing your true identity."


    "Why do you want to see my face, La? Do you want to know if I''m handsome?" Vicente teased as he watched the theater''s lower level grow more crowded, still with his back to her.


    "I want to talk to you and look into your eyes. I want to know if you''re the real deal. I want to see if you have what it takes to do the things you promise." She said as she approached him.


    Vicente turned to look at the gray-haired woman. "The real deal, huh?" He asked in an amused tone. "All right, La. I want to see if you have the same courage to say that looking into my eyes."


    Removing his mask, Vicente showed his face to the woman, causing her eyes to narrow as she realized not only how young this guy was but also felt something familiar about him.


    ''This Magic Gem I''ve seen before...'' She moved closer to Vicente, concentrating on this unique and wonderful thing.


    "La, are you going to kiss me or something?" Vicente smiled as he held her arms, making her realize her situation, seeing herself so close to Cesar that it really looked like they were going to kiss.


    She tried to take a step back, but Vicente took a step forward until he pinned her against one of the walls of the room.


    "What are you doing?" She asked, feeling a bit nervous.


    Vicenteughed as La''s breathing rate increased, and this woman felt nervous.


    "I did what you wanted, didn''t I?" He asked, cing one of his hands on the wall as he looked into the woman''s gray eyes.


    La had a super-speed power, which affected her to a lesser extent even when she wasn''t using her pentagrams. But she wasn''t able to do something as simple as dodge Cesar now that he surrounded her.


    "Are you... Are you really going to save Jasmine? Why haven''t I heard from you in thest few days?" She asked after she had worked up the courage to do so.


    Vicente answered her, still in this position. "Because I don''t owe you anything, La. You told me to take care of my part and call you when everything was ready, didn''t you? I''m doing what we agreed. I''ll go in search of Jasmine once the situation is stable and our intelligence on the enemy is properly analyzed.


    But we still have problems in the city, and my group is still dealing with information from The Faceless Ones faction."


    "I... I''ll trust you for now." She choked as she tried to move away from Vicente.


    But just as she was about to move, he moved his other arm, blocking her way.


    "What are you doing?" She asked him, her heart pounding loudly in her chest.


    "I don''t like being attacked like this, La." Vicente moved his face closer to hers,ing closer to her ear as he spoke more quietly. "You''re either with me, or you''re not. If you don''t trust me, you''d better go now."


    She clenched her fists and looked into his eyes as she moved her head to get a better look at him. "I understand. I won''t question you like that anymore. Now, please leave me alone. Or are you one of those who force themselves on women?"


    Vicente smiled at her as he moved closer, causing her to close her eyes. "I don''t need this."


    When she opened her eyes, La saw Vicente return to the balcony of their VIP room and breathed more deeply, feeling relieved when she noticed her sweaty body.


    ''That bastard knows how to scare. I thought he was going to attack me.'' She stopped for a moment, remembering his scent and the rate of his breathing from moments ago.


    But amid her thoughts, La saw the lights in the theater change before a female voice announced the start of the auction!

 Chapter 364 Auction Rules

    Chapter 364 Auction Rules


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the 113th Scott Province Royal Auction is about to begin. Please take your seats." A melodious voice announced the moment everyone had been waiting for, and at the same time, the lights around the auction stage changed.


    The audience immediately slowed their conversations as they took their seats, either in the general seating areas or on the balconies of the VIP rooms.


    Vicente and La already had their masks on when they sat down on the balcony of their room, with him facing the darkened stage and she watching him from the side.


    Then the female voice announced. "Please wee our auctioneer for the evening, Sir Joshua Marks, representative of the Royal Chamber of Commerce, Head of the 2nd Auction Department."


    The lights focused on arge red curtain above the stage, from which, moments after the previous speech, everyone saw a very well-dressed man in a ck tuxedo emerge.


    His eyes were clear, and he had a few wrinkles here and there that showed his age. But even though he was obviously a very experienced person, his haircut and beard made him look younger without taking away the respectful aura that age imposed on younger people.


    But even if his appearance weren''t so good, it wouldn''t have made a difference. By not hiding his level, everyone at the auction could easily see that he was a strong, High-level Mage, someone powerful who shouldn''t be ignored.


    He smiled and looked at the audience when he stopped before the stage. "Wee to the Millfall Theater. Tonight, we will hold a grand auction of items rarely found in the province or much of the kingdom.


    Tonight, we have a total of 20 items to auction, all of which have been properly sorted and appraised. Our dear customers have a royal guarantee that each item is genuine and exactly what we will be presenting.


    For those who wish to know more, our staff will distribute the technical evaluations of the items to be auctioned every 3 bidding rounds, starting now, before the first item is auctioned.


    Please review the items carefully before bidding."


    Auctions were rare in the Seidel Kingdom, as only the royal family was allowed to hold such events. But the ck market did exist, and underworld groups held auctions.


    At ck market auctions, one would usually have to be careful with the items being auctioned, as it was not umon for fake items or items with inferior characteristics to those presented during the auction to be sold.


    But this was obviously not the case with the royal family''s auctions. The items in these royal family events had technical evaluations, and the reports for each of the items up for auction were avable for anyone to check their validity.


    If an item had a problem, that person could seek royal justice and even receivepensation if they were wronged.


    But given the responsibility of the royal family and the quality of their service, few people distrusted the royal family''s methods.


    Still, most of the people at this auction were curious about the first three items to be auctioned off that evening, and soon, several VIP rooms were calling the many people attending this event.


    Vicente was one of the people who activated his room''s device, which sent out a call to this theater''s attendees.


    The auctioneer continued, going over the auction rules, while the attendees received the list of the first three items with the reports for each of them.


    "Before we begin with the first item of the evening, I would like to mention the rules of this auction so that no one here loses their right to bid.


    First of all, no fighting is allowed inside the building where the auction is being held. Anyone who attacks apetitor will be severely punished. Anyone using their aura or magical pressure to force themselves on theirpetitors will receive a warning and be banned from bidding on that item again.


    Second, any threat or attempt to discourage new bids is prohibited. Any threateningments made during the bidding process will be considered a vition of this rule, and the person making them will be banned from the event.


    Third, auction items can only be purchased by bidding with COINS. We do not exchange coins for other resources of simr value. We only ept COINS. Failure toply with this rule will result in the item being guaranteed to the second-highest bidder. The highest bidder will be fined 50% of the item''s value and banned from participating in new auctions for 10 years.


    Fourth, payments are made immediately after the end of bidding on a particr item.


    Fifth, items will be collected in the collection area at the end of the auction..."


    While Joshua was listing the rules, La and Vicente received the list of the first three items to be auctioned and their values.


    As expected, the first items would be the lowest quality, three 2nd-grade items, one of which was armor, another a formation, and finally, a living nt with a pentagram on it.


    It was possible for people to buy pentagrams in this world. Not only were there methods of storing pentagrams in their free form, such as what the staff at Seidel''s Magic College wanted to do with Vicente''s yellow pentagram, but one could also collect the living being behind it.


    Vicente had already done this with the 3rd-stage herb. Still, it was also possible to do this with beasts and other beings capable of forming these magical essences.


    With this possibility, one could even live as a permanent pentagram hunter and sell such beings behind these essences either at auctions like this one or through special shops.


    That meant that wealthy people could easily get some of their pentagrams by buying such beings collected by others.


    That was a quick and easy way to increase one''s power, which normally only nobles or the rich could do.


    ''Interesting... This nt probably has a valuable pentagram. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be in this auction.'' Vicente thought before reading the report of the expert who had evaluated this resource.


    As he did so, he saw that he was right. Such a nt would produce an orange Magic Pentagram when it was killed. It had an affinity with the elements of light and wood. Hence, the evaluator of such a resource estimated that the powers of this essence would somehow be rted to healing or, rather, medical abilities.


    ''Eve has an affinity with the element of wood... It would be interesting if I could get my hands on this nt.'' He remembered that Eve hadn''t yet absorbed her second pentagram since the recent problems had prevented him from taking care of Nina and giving the blonde woman time to hunt it.

 Chapter 365 Auction

    Chapter 365 Auction


    While Vicente and all the other auction participants were reading the report of the first items, the auctioneer finished exining the rules.


    "Very well, now that the rules have been established, we''ll start bidding on the first item in 5 minutes. In the meantime, I''ll show you the first item." Joshua said as he motioned with one hand to the left side of the stage.


    As he did so, the lighting changed, and a portion of the stage was illuminated, showing everyone in the theater a boxrger than an adult human, covered in a white cloth with the crest of House Seidel.


    A mechanical sound rang out, and the cloth was subtly but quickly removed, revealing a ss box containing a puppet in armor.


    This set of armor has a squared helm with a face guard shaped in the face of a demon. Attached to the forehead area are snake fang shaped ornaments.


    The shoulders are fairly squared, very wide andrge in size. They''re decorated with several snakes on each side, they''re one entangled mess of snake bodies and snake heads.


    The upper arms are protected by squared, fully covering rerebraces, which sit nicely under the shouldertes. The lower arms are covered by vambraces which have a masterfully crafted upper skeleton jaw attached on the outer sides.


    The breastte is made from manyyers of smaller metal pieces, mimicking the scales of a reptile. It covers only the front, the back is where the attachment straps are and they offer no real protection.


    The upper legs are covered by a skirt of severalyered metal sheets reaching just below the groin. The lower legs are protected by greaves, which have arge sharkfin-like spike attached to each outer side.


    Joshua introduced. "This is the Second Reptilian Skin, a 2nd-grade armor found in the depths of Barktara Isle. It is said to be able to protect its wearer from a full attack by a level 5 Acolyte, regardless of the wearer''s power.


    ording to our evaluators, it can even dissipate much of the attack power of a Mage''s blow, possibly saving its wearer''s life..."


    The auctioneer exined as he stood in the center of the stage, sometimes looking at the armor as he gestured, sometimes looking at the audience, mostly in themon seats.


    That was a 2nd-grade armor, useful for those up to 2nd stage. As such, the Mages and theirpanions in the VIP lounges would have little interest in such a thing, and their chances of bidding would be low.


    But this item could be of tremendous value to the people in themon area.


    It must be said that not every item in this world is only for people of the same ss. In other words, a 2nd-grade weapon could be used by people at any magic stage, from the 1st stage to the 4th stage.


    Of course, it wouldn''t make sense for a Sovereign to use a weapon limited to the Acolyte stage, but if someone wanted to, using such weapons wouldn''t be a problem as long as they were careful with the amount of mana they used. As for a lesser magician using a higher level item, the big problem with that would be that they wouldn''t be able to use 100% of the features of that particr item.


    But while this might be bad for weapons, it wasn''t necessarily a problem for defensive items!


    Having a defensive item rated higher than your stage was like having super-efficient life insurance!


    But there were some exceptions, and it wasn''t always possible for someone to use something of a higher ss than what was rmended for their magical stage.


    That wasn''t the case with the Second Reptilian Skin, so when the auctioneer announced the starting price, the people in themon area soon became excited, and many thought about bidding.


    With each round of the auction, the auctioneer would present the item and give the participants a few moments to assess how much they wanted it and think about their limits. That''s why he didn''t start bidding as soon as he finished speaking, giving people time.


    But soon, the five minutes he had promised were up, and the bids came in one by one.


    "60 gold coins!"


    "61!"


    "62!"


    ...


    "78 gold coins!"


    "80!"


    ...


    "88 coins!"


    In just one minute, the price of the first item of the evening had reached almost double the price of 2nd-grade armor in ordinary shops.


    But this was no ordinary armor. Its market value was 105 gold coins, and outside of auctions like this, one would never find it for a lower price.


    The participants continued topete fiercely for the armor until the highest bid reached 100 coins, and new bids became less frequent.


    But the armor there was still below the fair price, and even if you had the coins, it wouldn''t be easy to find a 2nd-grade item with 100% efficiency like this set.


    So, there were people in this theater who were willing to pay even more than the fair price for the armor!


    "115 gold coins!" Someone in themon area said more excitedly, arriving at a price that few were willing to pay.


    Or rather, it wasn''t that there weren''t people willing to pay the fair price, but some were interested in other items, and if they promised higher bids, they might run out of coins topete. Others simply didn''t have as many gold coins on hand.


    Not everyone was as wealthy as Vicente, who had thousands of gold coins on him!


    "Since no one will bid higher for the Second Reptilian Skin, it will be auctioned off at the price of 115 gold coins to bidder 325!" The auctioneer announced, concluding the first sale of the night!


    The winning bidder celebrated with his friends in themon areas while an attendant went to collect the coins.


    At the same time, conversations swirled around as the event took its first break of the evening.


    Between the end of a dispute and the presentation of the next item, there was a brief pause to ensure that the highest bidder would be honored. If not, the auctioneer would pass the item on to the second-highest bidder.


    But nothing would go wrong with the sale of the first item of the evening, and soon, the second item, a formation, was auctioned off for 129 coins before Joshua finally presented Vicente''s nt of interest.


    "Now we''ll move on to the third item of the evening..." He said as he motioned for the audience to quiet down and gestured to his right, where a small box on a stand was covered with a white cloth.

 Chapter 366 Filipendula Jaburan

    Chapter 366 Filipend Jaburan


    When the cloth covering the box fell off, everyone saw a small, bright green ball inside; the shape nts usually took when they felt threatened.


    Everyone knew it was a nt just by looking at it.


    The auctioneer then described what it looked like. "The Filipend Jaburan is an extremely rare, tiny nt and can be found mostly in savannas. It blooms once a year for 1 week.


    It has thick, toothed leaves, which are usually light green. It also grows small flowers, which can be red, light silver, light pink, and dark purple.


    These nts grow inrge groups, but controlling and maintaining their growth is challenging.


    They can be cooked and eaten.


    As a defense mechanism, the Filipend Jaburan relies mostly on its surroundings to survive.


    They rely on cloning themselves by growing a new specimen to reproduce.


    The most interesting thing about it, however, is its affinity to the elements of light and wood, as well as the orange pentagram inside of it.


    Whoever buys it will easily get a pentagram and will be able to use the rest of the nt''s body to make a dish rich in mana and nutrients.


    Filipend Jaburan Soup is not only delicious but also has healing properties that can not only repair physical wounds but also restore magic foundations and raise the mana quality of those below the 3rd stage."


    Everyone around heard the presentation words for the third item of the evening, while Vicente was determined to buy this item.


    ''Not only could this nt help Eve be stronger and gain a healing type ability, but Nina could drink its soup and improve her situation a little.'' He imagined.


    ording to magic theory, a person''s talents and magical form were usually determined at birth, more than 97% of the time. However, mutations were possible, and external events influenced the improvement or deterioration of talents and magical forms.


    Little was known about how to influence such mutations, and any opinion on the subject was somewhat idiosyncratic and not widely epted by schrs across the continent.


    But even without knowing how positive it could be for his sister, whether it would change her situation zero or 100%, Vicente thought it was worth trying to obtain such a resource.


    Even if it didn''t change anything for her, he thought it would still be worth it because at least he would be trying something.


    And there was no risk of it going wrong. Filipend Jaburan''s report said that even people without Magic Gems could consume it as food and that it would affect each person in proportion to their characteristics and powers.


    The limit was people at the 2nd stage, the same magic realm as the nt.


    "Very well, the starting price for bids on the Filipend Jaburan is 90 gold coins, with a minimum increase of 1 coin per bid." The auctioneer said, letting those interested in the nt do their math. "You have 47 seconds to decide."


    The conversation spread through the theater again as La saw Vicente pick up the bidding board, an item used at this event to organize the auction.


    "Is anyone in your familypatible with this?" She asked him.


    "Hmm, more or less."


    "You know that anything we buy will draw the attention of the people at the auction to us, right?" She asked him. "Are you really going to raise our stakes for something like that?"


    "Of course I will. If you''re afraid, you can return to your hiding ce while there''s still time. I''m not afraid to attract people who are interested in something of this quality." Vicentemented in a serious tone. "If someone wants to die for this nt, I''ll help them get what they want."


    "Your arrogance will get you killed one day." She said as she turned her face to the stage and gave up arguing with Cesar.


    Meanwhile, the signal for the bidding was given, and soon people started to bid.


    "91 gold coins!"


    "95 coins!"


    "97!"


    Then Vicente joined the auction, drawing the attention of many people to his VIP balcony.


    "140 gold coins." He said calmly while his bidding board indicated he was ahead in the bidding for such a nt.


    Immediately after his bid, the auctioneer looked over to where Vicente was standing and saw a level 5 masked person.


    At the same time, the Viscount looked at Cesar and other local nobles in the vicinity and noticed that this mercenary was not there without his purchasing objectives.


    Some of the people who attended such auctions went to see who would win each bid for the disputes that might take ce after the auction.


    When they saw that Cesar was there earlier, many local nobles thought he wouldn''t bid on anything and would join the post-auction evening adventure.


    But with his first bid, everyone saw that he wasn''t just a profiteer waiting for an opportunity but that he intended to buy things.


    ''Vicente...'' Shelby looked in his direction from where she stood.


    Meanwhile, those who didn''t know Vicente or Cesar, people from outside Millfall, noticed the first one from the VIP area bidding.


    Livia looked at the two masked people and then at Shelby. "It seems the local powers are quite interested in these people." Shemented to her two travelingpanions.


    "How strange. Why does even the Viscount seem to be interested in these people?" Livia''s old advisor muttered, seeing that Viscount Symons looked a bit annoyed as he looked at Vicente.


    Nics then gestured to one of the men who hade with his group and ordered. "Find out who these people are."


    "Yes, young master Grant."


    At the same time, Sarah gave Cesar a sharp look, seeing that he intended to spend his coins on this event.


    "If any 3rd-grade defense items are up for auctionter, we should join the auction if Cesar does. We can''t let him take any 3rd-grade defense items." Shemented to herpanion at the auction.


    "Yes, Miss Mercer."


    While several Mages talked about Vicente, most of hispetitors for the Filipend Jaburan dropped out after the ridiculous increase in bids.


    The fair value of the nt was 139 gold coins. But since he had already bid more than that so early in the auction, many interested parties thought it would be hard to surpass him.


    But not everyone gave up!


    "145 gold coins!" Someone in the general audience said, drawing the attention of the people of Millfall, who knew who Cesar was and how foolish it would be to bid against him.


    Cesar was trying to take over that nt by the book. If anyone stood in his way, what would happen?


    Cesar was a tyrant who could walk over the bodies of his enemies, ording to many of the local nobles!


    Vicente said. "150 coins."


    "151!"


    "What a fool..."


    "Doesn''t he know who he''s bidding against?"


    Murmurs spread through the theater as the value of the 2nd-stage nt increased.

 Chapter 367 Another Classification of Items

    Chapter 367 Another ssification of Items


    "160 gold coins!" Vicente raised his bid even higher, speaking in a louder, more insistent tone.


    The man arguing with Vicente, someone from outside Millfall, clenched his fists when he heard this and looked towards the third floor of the theater, where the young man''s room was.


    ''Wretch!'' This person cursed the masked man but couldn''t continue bidding since he only had 158 gold coins for this auction.


    Many other people there, including members of the Millfall Awakening Temple, were interested in the nt in question. But since Cesar was so interested in this item, no one from this city wanted to get involved in the dispute with him.


    ''That wretch is already at the end of the 2nd-stage! I don''t know how he''s doing it, but his mana is growing really fast!'' A local nobleman who wanted such a nt also cursed Cesar, unhappy with the rapid growth of such a local mercenary.


    The auctioneer didn''t care about the local disputes and why so many people stopped bidding after Vicente joined the dispute. When he saw that no one else was raising their bids, he counted to three, ending the dispute over the Filipend Jaburan.


    "The winning bid in this contest belongs to Mister and Miss from room 33. For 160 gold coins, I close the sale of lot 3!" He banged his gavel on a small table in front of him.


    With that, a fewments were made as the auction staff made their way back to the VIP rooms, carrying the reports for the next 3 items to be auctioned.


    When a woman dressed very nicely in a ck and white dress entered his VIP room, Vicente soon heard her demand the coins promised for the previous item.


    "Here are the 160 gold coins." He gave them to her when he received a piece of paper that he had to sign indicating his responsibilities and rights regarding this purchase.


    That would remain with the auction organization as proof, and if anything went wrong, it could be used against him in the future.


    But this was all bureaucracy, and as soon as the woman confirmed the 160 gold coins, she closed the deal with Vicente and left, leaving the document with the reports on the next three items to be auctioned.


    Upon reading the report, Vicente and La saw that the following 3 items were still 2nd-grade ones, this time with a green rating spell, a sword, and a pill.


    What was a green rating? Well, some resources could be ssified in two ways. In fact, all artificial items could be ssified in two ways.


    The first was the one that told you what kind of magician it was best suited for. For example, something of the 3rd grade would always be more suitable for a 3rd-stage magician. Some items of this ssification might be useful for those who are weaker or stronger, but in general, their use by people other than those indicated would be a waste.


    That was the usual ssification of artificial items.


    However, there was a second tier rted to the item''s quality within the first ssification. This rank was the same as the talent ss, from the lowest, red, to the highest, purple.


    This ranking served to indicate what type of item was appropriate for each talent range. For example, a red spell was more appropriate for someone with a red talent. Green spells were more appropriate for people with green talents.


    The higher the level, the moreplex and powerful the tools, spells, and resources were.


    But thisplexity also meant that they were more difficult to learn. As amazing as it was to have something of a high level, it wasn''t realistic for most people to have, let''s say, a spell of a higher level than their talent because they wouldn''t be able to understand it.


    On the other hand, it was usually difficult to find good spells for sale or for free. As a result, more talented magicians often had several spells of lower quality than their talent.


    However, some items didn''t follow this ssification because it didn''t make sense in all cases. That was the case with items made by cksmiths and resources made by alchemists.


    In these two cases, the item with the highest EFFICIENCY or PURITY was almost always the best choice.


    In the case of pills and potions, this was even more extreme. Highly talented people usually didn''t need very challenging resources, while low-talent people needed the best resources to advance.


    Because of exceptions like this, this second artificial item ssification was not used for every type of resource or item.


    But this ssification served its purpose well in the case of spells.


    Anyway, looking at the next items, La asked Vicente. "Are you going to keep buying things? This spell looks very nice. Since you''ve already bought something of value, it makes no difference whether you continue or stop."


    "You''re really annoying, La," Vicente muttered. "But I''m not participating in the next three disputes. As interesting as these items are, I have no urgent need.


    And some of them will end up in our possessionter..."


    "Really?" She looked at him sideways as the auctioneer returned with the third item.


    The auctioneer spoke again. "All right, now..."


    ...


    After another 20 minutes, the next three 2nd-grade items would be auctioned off for between 150 and 190 gold coins each until the auction staff once again handed out the reports for the following 3 items.


    This time, the first two 3rd-grade items to be auctioned that night appeared on the auctioneers'' reports, including the Colored Tuna Brain that Nova''s brothers had told Vicente about.


    Thest auction of the 2nd-grade item went rtively quickly, and hardly any of the VIP areas bothered to pay attention to the item being auctioned off for 195 gold coins. Several groups stopped to focus on the first 3rd-grade items, and some individuals even began to negotiate with each other in case the bids for these items got too high.


    There were resources that could be shared among several people. That was the case with nts, beast parts, minerals, and so on.


    Even though it was an auction where everyone had to bid and only one person could take the item, it was still possible for groups to get together and take something together.


    When the bidding for thest 2nd-grade item ended, auctioneer Joshua soon presented everyone in the theater with a huge box containing a pink gtinous brain, the item of interest to the Bain family.


    "This is the Brain of the Colored Tuna, a beast at its 3rd stage when it was hunted 50 kilometers off the coast of Ironcrest.


    The brain of this beast can be considered a 3rd-grade resource, useful for producing pills, potions, special dishes, and bait for high-level aquatic beasts." Joshua made the initial presentation of the item up for auction.

 Chapter 368 The 10th Item of the Night

    <h4>Chapter 368 The 10th Item of the Night?</h4>


    "The starting bid for the Colored Tuna Brain is 450 gold coins, with a minimum increase of 10 gold coins."


    When Joshua announced the starting bid, Myra and Max looked at each other while the two Mages who hade to the city to apany them took up their positions at the edge of the room.


    "450 gold coins... The real value of the Colored Tuna Brain is at least 650 gold coins." Maxmented to his sister.


    "Our father gave us 800 gold coins to bring the brain to Dryhaven. So let''s try to get it." She clenched her fists as she smelled the fishy smell of the piece of tuna.


    "But isn''t that too little?" Max worried, remembering the previous bids for the 2nd-grade items. "The previously auctioned items have been sold for up to 150% of their fair market value. That means the Colored Tuna Brain could be sold for about a thousand gold coins. That would put us 200 coins in the negative, sister."


    "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves. As nutritious and tasty as the Colored Tuna Brain is, few people would pay a thousand gold coins for an ingredient in a dish.


    Only fishermen like us will find it valuable. But most fishermen can''t afford to pay that much for it, and perhaps we don''t have muchpetition here today." Myra tried to be optimistic.


    "I hope so. I didn''t think the brain up for auction would be so big. If we''d known, Father would have given us more coins." Max said as he started to sweat.


    While he and his sister were worrying about this, the mood in Viscount Symons'' VIP room was different.


    "Marcus, what do you think about us eating Colored Tuna Brain at your wedding?" He asked his son with a broad smile on his face. "I hear young master Grant is in town. If I take this brain, we might be able to invite a representative of the Grant family to your wedding."


    A broad smile appeared on Marcus'' face at the Viscount''s words.


    The Colored Tuna Brain was delicious. It also had great properties that could increase the mana density of even Mages and improve theprehension ability of all magicians below the 4th stage.


    Someone like the Viscount would have to eat a few servings of a meal made from that big brain with over 500 kilograms of mass. But someone like Marcus could get a much more significant improvement with small amounts of that brain!


    Therefore, having something like that as the main dish at his and Shelby''s wedding ceremony could considerably raise the level of that event and even attract some higher-level powers.


    Contacts were all that people like them needed to improve their positions and be more pleasing in the eyes of the king. That could be one more thing for House Symons to achieve the title of Count!


    "Really? That would be incredible!"


    As soon as the auctioneer signaled the bidding to begin, several people interested in this item made their bids.


    "500 gold coins!"


    "550 coins!"


    ...


    "630 gold coins!"


    "800!"


    Within the first few bids, the price of the brain rose sharply, approaching the fair price of the item, until Myra and Max made thest bid, trying to scare off the other bidders.


    ''Shit! Where did those peoplee from?'' Max looked in the direction of two booths where Low-level and Mid-level Mages had ced half of the bids so far.


    Looking at these VIP rooms, he saw how wrong he and his sister had been.


    "850 gold coins!" Viscount Symons raised his voice as he raised his bidding board, making his number the first in the race for the sea beast''s body part.


    ''Damn it!'' Myra clenched her fists in anger but could do nothing but watch thepetition continue.


    Vicente watched from his cabin but did nothing, knowing he couldn''t help the Bain family at the moment.


    ''Damn you, Viscount, always in my way! But I''ll let you get that brain for me.'' Vicente clenched his fists in anticipation of the end of the auction.


    "870!"


    "900 gold coins!" The Viscount raised his voice, causing hisstpetitor to finally give up the item.


    This auction wasn''t just about getting items that are hard to buy in the province or kingdom. It was about having coins, but it was also about having the strength to keep the items you bought.


    Stronger people were more confident about spending more of their coins because few would dare to attack them, and their chances of keeping their purchases after the auction would be high.


    But weaker people were more reluctant to spend too much of their coins, and at certain prices, they preferred to give up and wait forter opportunities.


    Some were interested in other items in this auction. In contrast, others knew that there would be nightly fights outside the theater and that getting some items for ''free'' was possible.


    Joshua would soon announce the winner of the battle for the Colored Tuna Brain, Viscount Symons, who promised 900 gold coins!


    ...


    Fifteen minutester, the second 3rd-grade item was auctioned off until the next 3 items of the same grade were announced with the release of the following reports.


    This time, some of the resources expected by many of the strongest yers in this auction would be on stage to be fought over by the event participants!


    That was the case with Fear Anise, Seal of Spirits, and Divine Goblet, which caused the entire audience to discuss them and their high value.


    From Viscount Symons to Livia''s group, Shelby, Miss Death''s representative, and Vicente began to act more excited, all interested in some of these three items.


    "These next three items are quite valuable. It looks like a lot of people in the VIP auction rooms are going to join the fight now." Lamented to Vicente.


    "That''s only natural. The next item is an important ingredient for making artificial resourcespatible with Dark Path magicians, but Light Path followers can also use it to fight their Dark Path opponents.


    Next, there will be a fight over an item that can even seal the soul of a 3rd-stage being. It''s a valuable weapon for everyone!" Vicentemented, interested in who would take each of these items.


    While others around the auction were talking about the same thing as them, the tenth item of the evening appeared on the stage, causing even Torne to feel a little excited in Vicente''s space of consciousness.


    ''Master, this must be the resource the woman is looking for. It really is very strong in terms of negativity!'' Torne said as everyone at the auction saw a nt with purple and ck leaves appear on the stage.

 Chapter 369 The Value of Fear Anise

    Chapter 369 The Value of Fear Anise


    ''Oh? So that''s it?'' Vicente narrowed his eyes as he focused on the nt with its particrly unusual purple and ck leaves.


    ''This is Fear Anise. It''s a medicinal nt with solid negativity and its pure negative elements. Any Dark Path magician who consumes it or its derivatives will experience various benefits, from mana purification to an increase in power.


    When a magician absorbs a resource of the same elemental affinity as their own, they would naturally experience some enhancements. For example, if the master bought this nt, you could increase the quality of your first pentagram of your second Magic Gem, improve your reflexes and senses, and also your resistance to this second magical form.


    Today, your body is not ready to use the full power of the Throne of Darkness, master. You can prepare it by strengthening yourself by cultivating your first magical form or using resources directly rted to your second magical form.


    The second option would definitely be faster for you to be able to use this supreme power without being severely exhausted after use.''


    In short, magical powers were associated with elements, and the more a magician worked on their elemental affinity or resistance, the better their overall abilities would improve.


    In Vicente''s case, if he consumed something rted to the elements Lightning and Earth right now, his first two pentagrams of his first magical form would improve in quality and approach their following grades. For example, his ability to affect the metallic parts of living bodies would develop, and he would be able to do so more clearly. His range would increase, and even his mana would develop a bit, bringing him closer to the 3rd stage.


    These were just the basics, but everything would change with a magician who improved their quality, which could even increase their life expectancy.


    That''s why such resources were so valuable, capable of moving a Dark Path magician to a city dominated by Light Path magicians!


    ''Oh? The way you''re talking, it sounds like you want me topete with that person, old Torne.'' Vicentemented.


    ''Not at all. I''m just pointing out the value of this item to the master. Finding such resources could help you a lot.


    But that''s not the case with Fear Anise. Unfortunately, this woman is here, and it''s best if the master doesn''t get involved with her. Just remember what I''ve said, and if you can get your hands on simr items in the future, fine.'' Torne replied.


    ''Okay.''


    ''But as long as the master follows through with the Cataclysm Order locations I have in mind, you''ll already have several resources simr to or better than this one up for auction.'' Torne added.


    ''We will see it in the future.''


    While the two were chatting, the auctioneer announced the starting price for Fear Anise as 500 gold coins, with a minimum bid increase of 10 coins.


    As soon as the bidding started, a few ignorant people bid for this rare medicinal nt in this part of the continent. Still, as soon as Miss Death''s representative made her bid, practically all the bidders gave up on the item.


    "700 gold coins." She said.


    Several people in the VIP lounges and themon area of the theater felt a shiver run down their spines.


    Even without using her mana to overwhelm her opponents, her natural aura was enough to scare almost everyone there.


    ''That woman...'' Joshua looked at the VIP room where this person was, realizing the auction participants were being oppressed by her, but she had done nothing but talk.


    Her voice alone was enough to scare almost everyone at the event!


    ''So it was for this.'' Livia thought to herself as she watched this person, feeling this woman was even worse than she looked.


    ''I hope she doesn''t enter thepetition for my resources of interest.'' Viscount Symons also looked at this woman, aware he would have problems with such a person if she had the motivation topete against him.


    Fortunately, he had no interest in Fear Anise!


    But that wasn''t the case for the members of the local Awakening Temple.


    ''That damned Dark Path magician!'' Assistant Temple Master Sim clenched his fists but didn''t give up on Fear Anise.


    "730 coins!" He raised his voice, drawing the attention of everyone at the auction.


    But when they saw who he was, they understood why he dared topete with this woman.


    He was a member of the Congregation of Revtion. Who would have the courage to do anything with him?


    That woman was frightening. But could she bother the biggest organization on the continent? If someone took action against the members of the local temple after they bought an item with an affinity to negative elements, it would be evident where the attacker came from.


    At that time, would that person, or even Miss Death, be able to escape persecution from the continent''srgest organization?


    It must be said that the Congregation of Revtion was not a group that forgot things. They even avenged the deaths of low-level members and were feared as a vengeful organization that punished mercilessly, always using the maximum penalties.


    Because he was a member of the continent''s most respected religion, Sim was willing to take any risks. He was practically guaranteed possession of such a resource as long as he won the auction with his bids!


    The woman shrouded in darkness looked at Sim and squeezed her hands tightly, understanding the man''s origin and why he dared to stand against her.


    ''You damned dog from the Congregation of Revtion! Do you think you''re going to stay with Fear Anise? Dream on!''


    "800 gold coins!" She raised the offer, imagining that these members of the local temple couldn''tpete with her.


    As much as they were members of thergest organization on the continent, they weren''t there to represent the Congregation of Revtion but to obtain resources for themselves with their own coins. Their boundaries were not the same as their religion''s!


    "810!" Assistant Temple Master Sim shouted, looking in the direction of this woman.


    ''Slut! If you want Fear Anise, you''ll have to pay dearly for it.'' He thought to himself.


    Why would magicians from a Light Path organization want a medicinal nt suitable for Dark Path practitioners?


    Resources with affinities opposite to those of magicians would never benefit those who consumed them. However, that didn''t mean this type of resource didn''t have its uses or value for people like Assistant Temple Master Sim.


    With Fear Anise, he could go from taking a resource useful to Dark Path magicians off the market, which in itself would weaken practitioners of that path, to even creating weapons and resources that could attack Dark Path magicians.


    Resources such as Fear Anise were natural poisons for Light magicians. But with the work of the right professionals, they could be poisonous weapons against even Dark Path magicians!


    That was the main interest of someone like Sim!

 Chapter 370 Great Dispute Over the Seal of Spirits

    Chapter 370 Great Dispute Over the Seal of Spirits


    "900 gold coins!" Miss Death''s emissary said in a louder tone, making Sim tremble with anger.


    "910!"


    "1,000 gold coins!" She shouted as she stopped herself from standing up.


    "1,010!"


    "1,100!" She yelled.


    "Since you want Fear Anise so much, keep it. It''s not that important to us." Assistant Temple Master Sim said after receiving the night''s highest bid so far, forcing the woman to pay 40% more than Fear Anise''s fair value.


    There was silence after his words as the auctioneer finally banged his gavel, securing Fear Anise to Miss Death''s representative for the trifling sum of 1,100 gold coins.


    What were 1,100 gold coins? It was 1.1 million bronze coins, enough for an ordinary 1st-stage human to pay their basic bills for a thousand years!


    Even with special resources, such a person could live for 200 years at most. That would be enough for a weak family to pay their bills for at least 5 different generations!


    But even ordinary Mages could take 2-3 years to collect that amount of gold coins, which is impressive to spend in one night.


    The weaker ones in that theater started talking about it after the fight over Fear Anise ended, appreciating the ability to spend coins that some of them had.


    Meanwhile, the woman shrouded in darkness made the payment, guaranteeing her possession of such a resource.


    And so the next item, the Seal of Spirits, was soon presented by auctioneer Joshua.


    When he showed this item, the bidders fell silent again, as they saw a special device that would be very useful in 3rd-stage battles.


    Sir Joshua showed the item to his left, a metal te with various inscriptions and magic circles embedded in it.


    "This is the Seal of Spirits, a highlyplex magical device created by engineers and enchanters.


    Its name is very descriptive of its properties. Its primary use is to seal spirits. However, this doesn''t only apply to ghosts and other types of spirits that have separated from their physical bodies. This item can be used in battle to destroy the soul of an opponent weaker than the item or even to hinder someone of a simr or slightly higher level.


    For example, a Mid-level Mage could use this tool to weaken his powers by more than 35% and not be able to use their third pentagram.


    "As you can see, this is a very valuable item that has the potential to imbnce a heated battle or even take away an opponent''s advantage and give it to the Seal of Spirits user.


    Therefore, the starting price for this item is 600 gold coins, with a minimum increase of 20 coins!"


    Shelby heard this and clenched her fists when she saw the item she wanted to buy that night.


    She was originally there to determine how the city would fare after the auction. Her mission was to know who had what, who was going after whom, and from there, to move with her allies as efficiently as possible at the end of the night.


    But when she saw an item that could give its owner a huge advantage, she couldn''t help but get interested.


    Whoever had it at the end of the auction would have an advantage that would be difficult to ovee. All thepetitors in the auction would find it harder topete against the owner of such an item or even harder to keep their possessions against the owner of such an item.


    As soon as the bids were released, she joined more than 15petitors for the Seal of Spirits to bid on this artifact.


    "600 gold coins!"


    "620 coins!"


    "640!"


    ...


    "890 gold coins!"


    Not only Shelby joined the dispute, but also Livia, Vicente, Viscount Symons, and Assistant Temple Master Sim.


    But the moment he saw that Shelby wanted the item, Vicente decided to give up and let his ally fight for it alone.


    ''If she buys this artifact, I can borrow it and trick ourpetitors into thinking it''s with her.'' He thought to himself.


    The bidding continued.


    "990 gold coins!" Shelby said as several of the interested parties remained in thepetition.


    That was especially true of Livia, who said with a smile. "1,020 gold pieces!"


    Viscount Symons shouted. "1,100 coins!"


    "1,120!" Anotherpetitor raised the price again.


    ...


    "1320 gold coins!" Shelby shouted, seeing that she would have to spend arge part of her reserves if she wanted to secure this magical artifact.


    Marcus looked at his fianc¨¦e intently, not understanding why she wanted to spend so much on this tool.


    Meanwhile, Shelby''s father watched wide-eyed as his daughter made an absurd promise that not even he could make so casually.


    ''Where did she get those coins?'' He wondered.


    Shelby had her allowance as Baron Staples'' daughter. She also worked at a local academy and asionally went on missions as a mercenary. But she was only an Acolyte, and her wages were not high.


    If it took a Mage two or three years to collect a thousand gold coins, it could take an Acolyte three times as long to collect the same amount.


    But Shelby had less time since her Awakening than it would have taken for her to collect that many coins!


    ''I''ll talk to that girl tomorrow.'' He thought, as the highest bid for the Seal of Spirits reached 1,500 gold coins.


    At this point, only Livia and Shelby werepeting, and even Viscount Symons had dropped out because the cost of the item had already be too high.


    ''I''ll have Shelby buy it for us. Marcus will use this artifact in the future.'' The Viscount thought to himself while Livia''s advisor broke into a cold sweat.


    "Miss... Please stop. We can''t risk so much! What if the Staples girl doesn''t make a bid that beats yours? What will we do then? Don''t forget the auction rules!" The man next to Livia and Nics said.


    Nics was very supportive of his fianc¨¦e, but at this point, he had to stop her. "Livia, don''t bid anymore. If Shelby doesn''t raise thest bid, I''ll cover the rest of the coins. But if she does, you have to forfeit."


    "Okay." She said, not quite satisfied but imagining that Shelby would bleed enough from what she had done.


    "1,600 gold coins!" Shelby shouted as Molly and Mira watched her shake with rage at the green woman.


    If it hadn''t been for Livia, she could have taken the artifact for less than 1,400 gold coins!


    But nothing could be done about it, and soon, the auctioneer banged his gavel, ending the dispute over the Seal of Spirits and guaranteeing it to Shelby for 1,600 coins!

 Chapter 371 Last Items of the Night

    <h4>Chapter 371 Last Items of the Night?</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, the first two hours of the auction had passed, and most of the auctioned items had been sold.


    After Seal of Spirits, the fights for the following two resources calmed down a bit, and the 12th and 13th items sold for 1,000 and 1,100 gold coins, respectively.


    The values were lower than the items auctioned in previous rounds, but this was because there were more disputes than usual over some of the 3rd-grade items that went first in the auction.


    In these rounds, Viscount Symons won another valuable item for his family. In contrast, the members of the Millfall Awakening Temple won their first item of the night.


    After rounds 14 and 15, Livia had taken the item that had brought her to Millfall, Blister Avens, after paying 1,400 coins, having suffered from Shelby''s entry into the fray.


    After seeing Livia bidding on that item in session, Shelby entered the dispute only to raise the cost of acquiring that resource for her rival.


    In doing so, she had seeded, and Livia had paid more than she should have because of what she had done earlier.


    In the 15th round, the item had sold for 1,300 gold coins, purchased by a visitor from Millfall, a provincial nobleman who was there only to participate in the auction that evening.


    Then, in the 16th round, thepetition had gotten a little tougher, with an item capable of manipting the minds of even High-level Mages raising the bar for the auction and practically everyone in the VIP rooms bidding.


    The winning bid for Draught of Mind Control was 1,800 coins from a Mid-level Mage passing through Millfall for the event.


    After his win, many groups ignored the 17th round and began gathering to talk about the post-auction.


    Some didn''t have enough coins to bid on the 17th item of the night, which had a starting price of over a thousand gold coins.


    Looking ahead to the end of the event in a few tens of minutes, those who hadn''t won anything yet were more focused on forming alliances than participating in the final rounds.


    Only the strongest and richest continued to bid, resulting in the 17th item being auctioned off for 1,700 gold coins to Viscount Symons, who had finished his purchases for the evening.


    The items at the end of the auction were definitely better than those at the beginning, as they were arranged ording to their market value.


    The first item was the one with the lowest market value, while thest item of the night was the one with the highest market value.


    But between the lowest and highest values, some features could be more or less attractive to the audience present, and disputes like Livia and Shelby''s could ur.


    That''s why some items could have much higher final auction values than those with higher market value.


    Finally, auctioneer Joshua had just announced the result of the 18th dispute of the evening, a special fluid sold for 1,900 gold coins to a group of nobles from Millfall.


    That brought us to the final part of the auction, where thest two items of the night, the most valuable of all, were up for sale.


    In the midst of this, Shelby, Vicente, La, and the members of The Faceless Ones faction were more anxious than ever, knowing that the event would soon be over and it would be time for them to act.


    In the VIP room where Sarah Mercer was, she clenched her fists and said to herpanion. "In 20 minutes at the most, the auction will be over. After that, the winners of the rounds will go to the collection area of this building, where everyone should receive their items in no more than 20 minutes. Tell our men to get ready to start our operation in 40 minutes.


    I want them to entertain the 3rd-stage basilisk and the rest of the Mazzanti family to force Cesar to act alone. If he tries to join the post-auction adventure, he''ll have to do it alone!"


    "What if he has no interest in doing so?"


    "That is unlikely. He has a lot to gain by trying to act against local or external powers tonight." She replied to this Low-level Mage. "But if that happens, we''ll take care of him before he gets to his property."


    "Okay."


    "But I believe he will move against the Viscount. They have too much history for him not to do something tonight. And considering the number of items Viscount Symons has bought, it''s quite likely that several of those present here will try to attack him tonight."


    The man looked around and saw that many of the balconies of the VIP rooms were empty, a sign that the manypetitors were probably meeting there to discuss the post-auction.


    "If he does what I expect, we''ll wait for him to fight and tire before we act!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vicente was in his VIP room with La, talking about something simr to the enemies he didn''t even know he''d be facing tonight.


    "We''re going to watch Viscount Symons after he leaves the auction," Vicente said to Le. "I think other auction participants will attack him, so it would be a good idea to let the first of our ''invisible allies'' act against him first.


    Let them wear each other down before we join the ''fun.''" Vicente told La, who had already agreed to participate in his ns for the evening, so that he would be free to deal with Jasmine''s situation more quickly.


    La knew that the Viscount would continue to prevent Cesar from solving Jasmine''s problem as long as he was alive. So she had agreed to join this man in attacking the Viscount and his family that night.


    She wasn''t there to fight side by side with Vicente against the strongest man in town. Her goal was to increase the chaos around the Viscount and the Symons family in order to help Vice and Shelby with their ns.


    She obviously didn''t know about Shelby''s involvement with him. Still, she was aware that other associates of Cesar would be involved in the action against the Symons family tonight.


    When she heard Vicente''s words, she said. "I will try to raise the mes around the Symons family and make the exchanges you have asked me to make. But if I realize that I''m in danger of being recognized or losing my life, I''ll run away no matter what."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t expect you to do more than that." Vicente agreed when he saw Shelby looking in his direction.


    He nodded to her, indicating that he was ready for the post-auction.


    As Shelby understood Vicente''s silent message, the auctioneer started the penultimate round of today''s event!

 Chapter 372 Last Auction Item

    <h4>Chapter 372 Last Auction Item?</h4>


    In the 19th round of the auction, Sir Joshua presented everyone with the second most valuable item of the evening, a mineral with a volume of more than 2 cubic meters.


    As he unveiled therge, bluish, and partially gray rock that glowed in the colors of the rainbow, he revealed what the penultimate item was.


    "This is Ekacrinite, an extremely rare mineral normally found in the Hungry Canyon."


    The moment the origin of that mineral was mentioned, everyone at the auction opened their mouths in surprise, realizing it came from one of the most powerful areas on the continent, located in the central part of the Pris Empire.


    The Seidel Kingdom was located in the southeast of the continent, one of the mostmon areas of thesends, bordering the ocean to the east of the continent and two other states.


    However, 90% of the Seidel Kingdom''s border was with a single state, the Chutha Dynasty, which was also part of this southeastern region.


    The central part of the continent was very far from this area of Scott Province, so much so that news from there didn''t even reach here.


    Such a ce was just a distant name that young people learned when they studied the Pris Realm map or when adults talked about special items.


    Almost every high-level special item originated from one of the states in the central or western region of the continent, so older or powerful people would talk about such ces whenever they dealt with high-level items. Another time someone in that ce would think of such an area was when they thought of powerful sects and ns because the strongest on the continent and the headquarters of the Congregation of Revtion were located there.


    For this reason, when everyone at the auction heard about an item from this special ce, they became more interested in it.


    Thest two items in the auction had their reports sent to the VIP rooms after the presentation, so no one there expected something so unique to be presented now.


    The auctioneer continued. "As you can imagine, this is no ordinary mineral. Coming from the most important area of the continent, it is naturally valuable.


    In fact, it contains some of the strongest metals on the entire continent!


    This piece of rock, weighing about 9 tons, is the smallest part of a 50-ton rock that the kingdom recently received from one of its contacts. But even though it''s the smallest and least condensed part of that rock, this one is still valuable to even the best 3rd-stage cksmiths.


    Given its size, it can be used to produce dozens or hundreds of artifacts, depending on the cksmith''s skill and the type of project.


    Due to the properties of this ore, any item made from it will have a great ability to absorb mana and conduct powers based on the elements of the cksmith who uses it.


    Any item made with the metals from this rock will have a greater resistance and durability than those made with other materials, which will naturally increase the final value of these artifacts since they will require less maintenance.


    Therefore, the starting value for this rock is 1,400 gold coins, with a minimum increase of 50 coins." He announced as people like Benson and Henry began to get agitated in their VIP rooms.


    ''This rock is magnificent.'' Vicente thought to himself, imagining that such ore would be very useful for him and Benson to develop the robotic armor they had begun to study.


    As he thought this, Benson looked toward Henry, his great rival in the local cksmith''s association.


    ''That bastard... I hope he''s notpeting with me. This item could be essential for Vicente toplete my first project.'' He thought as he saw his rival with a smiling expression, obviously interested in the ore.


    But not only the cksmiths there were interested in the ore in question. Noble or wealthy powers often bought valuable materials, even if they didn''t have the professionals in their families to use them.


    But that made sense. Wasn''t it better to take valuable items off the market and be the only one with the means to create incredible artifacts with such good materials?


    A family that managed to win the battle for that item could negotiate a small amount of ore with a cksmith, hire his services to create any type of item they desired, and still maintain the exclusivity of the resources made with that material.


    For this reason, it was not umon for non-specialized powers to purchase valuable materials from certain specializations.


    When the bidding began, more than 10 people were bidding on the item.


    "1,500 gold coins!"


    "1,550 coins!"


    "1,700!"


    ...


    "2,150 coins!"


    "2,200 gold coins!" Benson shouted as five other people, including Henry, continued topete with him.


    Soon, the highest bid for the ore reached 3,000 gold coins when Benson finally withdrew from the dispute, as that was his coin limit.


    Vicente couldn''t help his master because no matter how interesting the item might be to them, he had priorities with his family that wouldn''t allow him to spend so much on something that wouldn''t be of much use in the short term.


    Vicente had about 20,000 gold coins worth, counting everything he owned. But the Mazzanti family was currently costing him about a thousand gold coins a month in wages.


    In addition to wages, he had to invest in materials and growing opportunities for more than 100 people, from his soldiers to the family''s professionals, like Casey and Lukas.


    On the other hand, the family currently earned less than a thousand gold coins, as they were still suffering from old contracts and had not yet begun to profit from the operations left behind by the Defiant Tyranny or the Scarlet Syndicate.


    So he couldn''t afford to spend more than three months of his family''s business like this!


    But he understood his master''s frustration, and he couldn''t help but feel nervous as more bids pushed the price of this ore up.


    Then Henry made another bid. "3,400 gold coins!"


    With that bid, no one else made a better offer, and soon, the auctioneer ended the penultimate contest.


    With item number 19 sold to Henry, it was finally time for the auction to enter its final round, the most important of the evening for everyone there.


    After this round, it would be time for the event to end and for the winners of each round to collect their items in the theater''s collection area. Then, the busiest night in the city for months would begin!


    Sir Joshua would soon present the final item of the evening.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we nowe to the final round of bidding for the evening.


    I present to you the most valuable item of this event, the Ne of Innocent Flowers, a defensive item at first nce, but also something capable of increasing its wearer''s elemental affinity with the elements of the Light Path!"

 Chapter 373 End of the Auction

    <h4>Chapter 373 End of the Auction?</h4>


    "Can it increase its user''s elemental affinity?"


    "Is that serious? Something like that could change a magician''s life!"


    "Having something like this would be like having an item that can increase a person''s talents!"


    "Is this really serious? Why would someone sell such a special item?"


    Several people in themon area or VIP lounges started talking to each other, impressed by thest item of the evening.


    "This is really unexpected," Shelby muttered as Molly and Mira stared in shock at the beautiful ne on a disy bust on the stage.


    How could an item that good be sold? It was simple. One man''s trash could be another man''s priceless jewel.


    Auctions were basically run by people who wanted to sell their valuable items for above-market value.


    Normally, auction items would be discounted from their market value, but this was just a tactic by the organizers to get more people to bid at the auction''s beginning.


    Many people becamepetitive after entering the contest. They ended up bidding more than they would have if they had thought the situation through. But in the heat of the moment, even renowned magicians could be more susceptible to paying a little more for valuable items.


    That way, organizations like the royal family could profit better, while the owners of the items being auctioned could get rid of them at more attractive prices.


    So, these items came from people who were trying to raise capital for whatever reason. Sometimes, they were magicians who no longer had much use for such items or resources because of their stage or because of needs that could arise in anyone''s life.


    In any case, these auctions rarely included items that belonged to the organizers of the event and usually only items belonging to people who no longer had any interest in such items or really needed to sell them safely.


    As a result, ordinary people could have ess to fantastic resources like the one on the auction stage right now!


    ''This is really fantastic.'' Tornemented to Vicente. ''Master, if you can get that ne, it will be amazing for you.''


    One''s talent couldn''t change once they had awakened their magical powers. However, the use of external items or resources could improve individual talents.


    For example, a magician''s ability to absorb knowledge, mana, or the essence of a resource, and so on, depended greatly on their talent. But while talents couldn''t be changed, there were things in this world that could specifically improve some of those abilities.


    For example, you could use an artifact that makesplex spells easier to understand, which could enable people with lower talents to learn things of a higher quality, normally indicated for those with higher talents. Such an item wouldn''t necessarily improve that magician''s resource absorption speed, but it would improve one of the things rted to the talent.


    This was just an example. In this world, there were everything from items that provided very specific improvements, like the one mentioned, to things that could improve several different aspects of a magician.


    In the case of the ne being auctioned, it could improve a magician''s elemental affinity with the elements of the Light Path, something that could help them speed up their cultivation and the development of their powers.


    There were only two ways in this world: the Light Path and the Dark Path. Anything that wasn''t dark was light, and vice versa. It wasn''t just dark and light. It was about elements like ice, poison, everything that existed.


    The Light Path had most of the elements on its side, so that ne was a useful item for most magicians!


    Torne continued. ''With such an artifact, you could develop your first magical form more quickly, master.''


    ''I know, but this item will cost even more than the previous one... Besides, if I get it, everyone at this auction will be after me.'' Vicentemented to Torne, aware of the advantages of having such an item but also aware of what it would mean for him to win the battle for it.


    He was a mere Acolyte. He was an easy target for the many Mages attending this event who didn''t know him.


    As much as he wasn''t easy and being underestimated might help him, facing dozens of Mages would be a problem even for the current him. Not only that, even if he could defeat all of them, it still wouldn''t be good.


    He would attract a lot of families and provincial forces, many of them with revenge motives, while others would just want to steal his item.


    As long as he didn''t be a powerful magician, having such a valuable item would be a problem for him. At the same time, he would irritate people at that stage every time he went to defend his possession.


    Buying something like that at a public event like this would be a big problem for someone who wanted peace to develop his business!


    Lamented. "This item is truly fantastic. I imagine even a Sovereign could use it and benefit from it."


    La wasn''t wrong.


    Talent limited destiny, but it didn''t set insurmountable limits. There were ways to advance even with low talent. For example, some Sovereigns had rtively low talents. For such people, a 3rd-grade item that could increase their elemental affinity could really help them be stronger faster.


    Vicente agreed. "Whoever buys this ne will have gigantic problems. But whoever has it in their hands tonight will have a great advantage."


    There would certainly be a fight over itter. If the person who bought the item died, there was a good chance the item would end up in the hands of someone who no one would know owned it.


    That was the person who could enjoy the benefits of such a resource!


    Until then, it would be a long way to go for anyone interested in it.


    The auctioneer said. "The starting price for the Ne of Innocent Flowers is 2,100 gold coins, with a minimum bid of 100 coins!"


    After Sir Joshua''s speech, the bidding for thest item of the evening soon began, quickly surpassing the value of the previous item until it reached a price of 4,200 gold coins.


    As the number of bidders for the item dwindled, there were only a few more bids until a visitor from Millfall purchased the item for a whopping 4,600 coins, the highest price of the evening!


    With that, the most important auction of the year for Millfall ended, with dozens of people rejoicing at what they had seen that evening and many Mages looking forward to the end of the auction.


    It was almost time for the new owners of the night''s 20 items to make sure these items stayed with them!

 Chapter 374 Leaving the Theater

    Chapter 374 Leaving the Theater


    At the end of the auction, all those who hadn''t won at least one item in the 20 rounds were asked to leave the auction, and several event staff members escorted them out.


    Meanwhile, the event organizers asked the winners of each round to wait at their venues until all non-essential staff and event attendees had left the local theater building.


    Amid this, Livia was in her VIP room with her group, and one of Nics'' men had already learned who the level 5 person was who had caught everyone''s attention earlier.


    "Cesar Mazzanti, huh? So this Acolyte is the local underworld leader in Millfall." Nics muttered after hearing the basics of Vicente''s alternate identity.


    "He sounds like the kind of person not to be underestimated." Livia''s advisor said. "To grow and dominate a city like this in such a short time, he must be talented in magic but also clever in his strategies.


    No one can achieve what he has by luck alone."


    "He''s just an Acolyte. Why do you think so much of him?" Livia asked her advisor. "Besides, he''s from Millfall. What''s there to be proud of? Compared to Dryhaven, this ce seems like the end of the world."


    Her advisor shook his head negatively, not liking this side of his youngdy. "Don''t be so quick to judge this situation. This young man named Cesar is only at the beginning of his journey. Where he started doesn''t really matter.


    He could leave this town or expand his operations elsewhere in a year or two. I wouldn''t be surprised if we start hearing about him from the big shots in Saltstar City in three years or so."


    "You think that much of this person?" Nics looked at the old Mid-level Mage from the Norris family.


    "Not that I think much of him. I hardly know him. But he seems to have what it takes to be someone great. All he has to do is defeat those who will surely try to kill him along the way.


    That''s not an easy task, so I don''t know if he''ll be able to reach the potential he seems to have. But if he does, he will likely be as big a name as Warmaster."


    "Warmaster?" Livia and Nics heard one of the ways the province''s biggest underworld member was referred to.


    "Then let''s keep an eye on him," Nicsmented, epting the advice of Livia''s old advisor.


    Maybe something like that wouldn''t happen, but it would be interesting for him and Livia not to be on Cesar''s bad side if it did.


    Even if Cesar was a mobster and they were children of nobility, it might be interesting for them not to annoy him for nothing.


    While they were talking about this, an auction official knocked on their door and invited them to the item collection area at the back of the theater building.


    The same thing happened with all the other winners of the evening, so 14 groups found themselves at the back of the building, in a ce that looked like where the products of arge market arrived.


    There were a few wagons and many dismantled structures, with boxes here and there.


    Vicente and La stood side by side, avoiding looking at anyone they shouldn''t have. Meanwhile, Livia looked at Shelby, who was there with Molly and Mira, as well as some of her family''s guards.


    Nics watched Vicente without drawing attention to himself, while the Viscount had this young man with ck hair and a mask on his face in his eyes.


    ''Cesar... Cesar... You''re not going to challenge me tonight, are you?'' He thought in a good mood, wondering if today was the day he would solve his problems with such a person.


    Marcus also stared at Vicente, who was the reason he had been under house arrest for days. Luckily, everything had worked out for him in the end, and now his father seemed to have the same thoughts about Cesar as he had.


    ''If you act up tonight, you''ll die, Cesar.'' He thought, ''But even if you escape, you won''tst long. We''ll take care of you right after my wedding!''


    Amidst the silence in this area, several Mages looked at Shelby, who had won a high-value item even though she was only an Acolyte.


    ''I''ll take care of this girl right after we leave this ce.'' A Low-level Mage from outside, Millfall thought as he smiled.


    It wasn''t just people who didn''t get the items they wanted at the auction that had nefarious intentions for the post-auction. Several of the winners of the items auctioned that night were watching theirpetitors in the area at the back of the theater, determined to go after some of those people to increase their winnings.


    That was the case with a level 5 Acolyte, who was interested in the nt Vicente had purchased.


    ''I''ll take care of that bastard as soon as he thinks he''s safe.'' He thought to himself.


    Meanwhile, the only two groups that seemed to have no interest in their items were the group of members of the local Awakening Temple, and the woman shrouded in darkness.


    The temple members were not interested in joining the nocturnal adventure that would take ce after they left the building.


    As for Miss Death''s emissary, she still hadn''t decided what to do.


    ''My orders were only for Fear Anise. But I should waste the opportunity in my hands...'' She looked at the people, not feeling that the Mages there would be a challenge for her.


    As she discreetly watched the people there, she looked at Vicente, that young man in a mask who gave her a strange feeling.


    ''Why do I keep looking at this Acolyte?'' She asked herself, looking up and down at Vicente but seeing nothing at first nce that could justify her feeling.


    ''I would understand if he were a powerful Mage of the element of light or even darkness. But he has affinities with Lightning and Earth.'' She easily sensed the affinities of Vicente''s first gem.


    Sensing the elemental affinities of a person close to you was something extremely difficult that only the most talented and powerful magicians could do!


    That was the case with this woman, but she still couldn''t understand where this strange sensation she felt when she looked at the masked man came from.


    He didn''t seem to be a Dark Path magician with deeper elemental affinities than hers. On the other hand, he also didn''t seem to be a magician with a strong affinity to the nemesis element of darkness, which could also justify the feeling of apprehension she felt when looking at him.


    ''I will follow with you to see you in action. The way several mages are watching you, I think you''ll be joining the actionter. I''ll see what kind of powers you have before I decide what to do.'' She subtly clenched one of her fists.


    At that moment, the auction representatives arrived with the resources of the night''s winners and quickly handed the items over to their new owners!

 Chapter 375 The Beginning of the Chase (1)

    Chapter 375 The Beginning of the Chase (1)


    After a few minutes, the auction members handed over the twenty items to their respective owners, with each group handing over the items in the order specified by the auction.


    Contrary to what one might think, the first item to be delivered was not the first to be sold that night, but thest. Since thest items were usually more valuable, they were worth more. As a courtesy of the organization, these most valuable items were delivered first, giving their respective owners the chance to leave the auction house first.


    However, this was not an efficient strategy in terms of security for the auction winners and only served to get the most valuable items to their new owners more quickly.


    There was no way for the auction organization to protect its customers 100%. Other organizations have tried various strategies in the past to ensure the safety of their customers and to prevent post-auction fights or theft.


    But nothing was foolproof, and sooner orter, problems always arose.


    Before the royal family of this state started holding auctions, the auction trade in the kingdom was free, and many of these events took ce monthly throughout the state. Some auction houses even kept their participants'' identities secret, usingplex schemes so that none of the participants saw each other, special exits from the auction site, and using as few people as possible at the events.


    But those interested in circumventing thews always found loopholes, which hurt auction houses like these that tried their best to protect their customers more than others.


    After all, if an auction house promised safety to its customers and its schemes failed, it would lose all credibility, and both sellers and buyers would lose interest in doing business with it.


    Because of this kind of past experience, the organization of tonight''s auction in Millfall didn''t use any of these methods. It recognized that things could happen but made it clear that each buyer was responsible for protecting what was theirs.


    That was why the prices it charged were not so prohibitive for both sellers and buyers.


    Aware of this, everyone who had received their items left the theater in a hurry, some heading back to their groups in the city, their estates, while others prepared to leave the city.


    As dangerous as the roads were, some preferred to face the problems on the roads.


    In the cities, one would always have to worry about royal punishment, while there would always be people around waiting for all sides in a fight to exhaust themselves or even die.


    On the road, it wasn''t so simple. If two sides fought to the limit, the one who was less badly off could seed, survive, and take everything from their opponent. That would never happen in a city, as someone else could easily join in, or even a soldier could simply use thew to take advantage of both sides of the initial battle.


    So when the groups left the auction house, most of them went in different directions, to different parts of Millfall or the city''s exits.


    But while some simply wanted to keep their new possessions, others were interested in the items of their formerpetitors!


    Not long after thest auction winners left, those interested in the post-auction nocturnal adventure found their observers outside the theater and began to follow those they were interested in!


    That was the case with Vicente and a few other individuals from outside Millfall, winners or not of auction rounds, following Viscount Symons while others followed him.


    At the same time, La went to Shelby, while others who were interested in the item she had purchased went to her.


    The only group of winners that didn''t attract anyone or move against another group were the members of the local Awakening Temple.


    Otherwise, everyone had something to protect or take care of!


    ...


    After the auction ended, Max and Myra passed Nova outside the Millfall Theater, where she was waiting.


    The auction organizers wouldn''t try to prevent possible fights after the auction. But the city had its rules, and the army was standing at attention around the city, having already organized the event''s start and now ready to act if they noticed anything strange.


    The two siblings passed close to where Nova was standing as they made their way to her house, somewhat dejected at having failed to buy the item of interest to their family.


    "Big sister, are youing home today?" Max asked as he looked at his sister in her army uniform. She was standing with a group of soldiers in front of the local theater.


    "Yes, but not untilter. Don''t wait for me." Novamented to Max, already realizing they had failed in their ns. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been so serious.


    "Sigh... When you get back, we''ll talk. Unfortunately, we didn''t reach our goal." Myra said as she went to Nova''s residence with Max and the two Mages guarding them.


    They knew there would be problems tonight with the auction items. But none were interested in risking themselves in the night''s quarrels, let alone targeting Viscount Symons.


    ...


    Meanwhile, near the Mazzanti estate...


    Two Mages, one Low-level and one Mid-level, were near the family''s headquarters now, watching the ce from the shadows of the night.


    Then, one of them felt hismunicator vibrate and brought it up to his face, pouring some of his mana into a device the size and shape of a guava.


    "Cole, don''t attack yet." Sarah Mercer''s voice reached the ears of both men as the device glowed in the hands of the stronger of the two. "The auction just ended, and we''re following Cesar''s trail. Stand by to attack the moment I give you the signal. Let''s wait until he''s in a confrontation before we start our attack."


    "Okay. I''ll wait for your orders." Cole said, just before the device stopped glowing, and he looked at his partner, who would attack the enemy base with him.


    "When Miss Mercer sends her order, don''t hesitate, Leo. That basilisk won''t be easy for me to handle in a short time. Use your time while I''m entertaining it to kill as many people as possible. Let''s take care of these loose ends without fail."


    "I''ll do my best, Senior!" Leomented as he clenched his fists, confident in dealing with mere Acolytes.


    As they held their positions and waited for Sarah''s signal, the Mazzanti family group was on alert, aware that this would be a dangerous night for them.


    ''I hope you''re right about fighting alone, Vice. That may be the greatest challenge we''ve faced since we began our journey.'' Rory thought to himself as he stood at this spot.

 Chapter 376 The Beginning of the Chase (2)

    Chapter 376 The Beginning of the Chase (2)


    Meanwhile, Shelby made her way back to the Symons residence, ''running for cover'' after leaving the auction house.


    She had a slight advantage when leaving the theater since the winners of the auction rounds didn''t leave together and could use alternative exits from the building. So before anyone realized where they were going, her group would have a few moments to try to find shelter.


    Since she had her own ns for the evening and could use the excuse that she was Marcus'' fianc¨¦e, she headed for the Symons'' estate, apanied only by Molly.


    Mira had separated from her shortly after leaving the local theater, while only the two of them were on this trip to avoid the wedding of the Staples and Symons families.


    Shelby ran her way but soon noticed that people were following her, even Mages.


    But it was no wonder. She had purchased the Seal of Spirits, a 3rd-grade artifact that could significantly affect even Mid-level Mages!


    How could she not be chased?


    "Girls, stop running and quickly hand over your resources!" The Mid-level Mage who first approached these easy targets said aloud, smiling as he saw how easy it would be for him to take what he wanted.


    Shelby and Molly were not fools. The moment they were called, the two stopped.


    The orange-haired beauty said. "Senior, we''re going to the Symons estate. I''m young master Marcus'' fiancee. Are you really going to act against us?"


    "Tsk! Even if you were the Viscount himself, I would act against you, girl!" The Mid-level Mage said as he stopped a few dozen meters in front of her while several Low-level Mages held their positions on the area''s outskirts.


    None of them would try to take Shelby''s Seal of Spirits from her in front of that man. After all, whoever possessed such an item would be the target of everyone else!


    But everyone there was interested in this item and wouldn''t give it up just because a stronger person was also involved in thispetition!


    Shelby said as Molly looked around with some concern. "What if I told you I don''t have it?" She smiled.


    "Girl, don''t y games with me. I may be merciful enough to give you a chance but don''t abuse my patience. Quickly, hand over the Seal of Spirits!" The guy with the long ck hair and unshaven beard shouted at her, increasing the pressure of his aura slightly.


    Shelby felt it, and her whole body shook. However, she couldn''t help but smile inwardly as she remembered what had happened moments after leaving the auction house.


    ''Good thing that person was fast. She caught up with me before anyone else and took the Seal of Spirits to Vicente.'' Shelby remembered her quick meeting with La a few moments ago.


    She didn''t know how he had managed to bring La over to their side. Still, she was pleased that Vicente''s move had allowed her to make half a dozen Mages waste their time chasing after her.


    ''I hope you use this advantage well, Vicente!''


    ...


    Meanwhile, La had already returned to Vicente''s side after quickly separating from him to go to Shelby.


    Everything that had happened in thest three minutes had been Vicente''s n. Since Shelby had bought an item she couldn''t keep, he had offered to store it for her in the short term.


    Considering who he was up against tonight and who Shelby had in her sights, it made even more sense for him to have such an artifact on hand.


    That''s why, after sending La to Shelby, the gray-haired woman had no trouble convincing Vicente''s ally to give her the Seal of Spirits she had just ced in the hands of the ck-haired young man.


    ''This is perfect, master. With this artifact, you can defeat your target tonight. You just have to watch out for those who are chasing you.'' Tornemented to Vicente as the young man moved next to La.


    ''How many people do you feel moving while they''re watching me, old Torne?'' Vicente asked since his senses weren''t as sharp and didn''t reach as far as the old ghost''s.


    ''There are 11 Mages, two of them Mid-level and the rest Low-level ones, following you, master. In addition to them, there are 8 level 5 Acolytes approaching you. I think they''ll try to attack you before anyone else.'' Torne summed up the number of people following Vicente.


    But then he added in a worried tone. ''The second Mid-level Mage is that woman from the Dark Path. I don''t know why she''s following you, but she''s clearly interested in you. She''s scrutinizing you, master.''


    ''Why would she do that?'' Vicente looked away, not understanding. ''Could it be that she''s not really after the Viscount, just like me?


    ''I think at least six Mages aren''t interested in you, master. From how they behave, they must be after the same target as you. But that''s not the case with this woman from the Dark Path.


    She''s very focused on you.


    Two other Mages are also looking at you intensely. One of them is the other Mid-level Mage, and the other is running next to this person. He is a Low-level Mage.


    Apart from them, only the Acolytes seem to be targeting you, while the others may or may not be interested in you.''


    ''This is strange...'' Vicentemented to Torne. ''I don''t have anything on me that would justify Mid-level Mages being interested in me. So it has to do with something I''ve done in the past or a characteristic of mine.''


    ''That makes sense.'' Torne agreed. ''That must be the case with this Dark Path magician. Even though your dark element is very well disguised, it may affect beings of different natures differently. I haven''t felt anything from you previously, but I''m a ghost-type spirit, while this woman is a magician. Maybe she feels something different when she looks at you.


    As for the other two, I don''t think it''s like that. Otherwise, it would have happened before. I feel it''s something the master did in the past.''


    ''Maybe...'' Vicente thought of the group that had kidnapped Jasmine, which he expected to act against him and his family at some point since they knew about the kidnapping of a Sovereign''s daughter.


    Something like that couldn''t remain unsolved for long!


    ''The Faceless Ones?'' He narrowed his eyes. ''It doesn''t matter, whoever it is, I''ll make sure they fall along with Viscount Symons!'' He clenched his fists before he said to La.


    "Get ready to run when I give you the signal. I think the Faceless Ones are following us. There are two Mages, so when I give you the signal, go. You won''t stand a chance against them."

 Chapter 377 The Dominant Viscount Symons (1)

    <h4>Chapter 377 The Dominant Viscount Symons (1)</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, Millfall was on alert!


    As some of those involved in the auction earlier left town and took their battles to the nearby forests, several trouble spots sprang up around the town.


    The royalws forbade such things, but in a city where there were currently no 3rd-stage soldiers, and many of those interested in obtaining valuable resources for free were Mages, it wasn''t possible that no one would dare to disobey the localws.


    Would there be any punishment for such actions? That would depend on the soldiers, the witnesses, and the general interest in punishing offenders.


    It wouldn''t be easy for mere Acolytes under Nova''smand to do this to Mages!


    Given the local situation and the number of outside powers with members in Millfall at the moment, hardly any interested parties gave any thought to thews of the realm tonight.


    As soon as thest winners of the auction rounds left the local theater building, those interested in alternative ways to obtain valuable resources began their respective pursuits until the first shes began!


    At least three shes were going on around Millfall now, while most of the experts in the city today began to take on Viscount Symons!


    After leaving the theater with his group, he hadn''t gotten far enough to reach his estate. As he was about to arrive at the mansion, some Low-level Mages surrounded his group and "politely" asked him to hand over his belongings.


    They were all obviously wearing masks on their faces and were dressed so inconspicuously that it would be impossible to tell who they really were just by looking at them.


    An attacker could be identified by his magical fluctuation. However, for wealthy nobles like these individuals who were interested in taking action against the Viscount, this was not something that could be used against them in a court ofw.


    More concrete evidence would be required for someone of influence to be seriously considered guilty!


    It wasn''t a fair world, and even if a soldier testified at a Martial Court, their testimony would be discredited if they weren''t provided with evidence other than the suspect''s aura.


    That''s why it was enough for these people acting tonight to hide their appearance!


    Viscount Symons found himself next to his men, Marcus and his wife, surrounded by the many people interested in the three resources he had collected that evening. But even though many Mages had their eyes on him, he didn''t feel pressured enough.


    "I''ll give you a chance to return where you came from and pretend this didn''t happen." The Viscount said as he took a step towards his estate.


    "Not so fast!" One of the Mages said in an aggressive tone. "We are not joking. Hand over your belongings, or we''ll have to take your life!"


    "Take my life? With just you?" The Viscount asked in a teasing tone, feeling that these people were real clowns.


    Before advancing to the Mid-level, he would have reconsidered his words when dealing with a group like this. But now, he was confident he could defeat such opponents even if he fought without allies!


    The men surrounding the Viscount knew how strong he was but didn''t want to give up the valuable items in the blond man''s spatial ring.


    After his words, all those interested in the three items the Viscount had purchased tonight stepped forward, transferring more of their mana into their Magic Gems, making their pentagrams appear from their bodies.


    The Viscount did the same, seeing that he couldn''t solve the situation with words, making his own pentagrams appear as heughed.


    "Good! I''m d you''re not cowards! I was actually looking forward to someone brave enough to challenge me! Now I have some fools to train!" He said aloud as his body grew stronger and his attributes increased significantly.


    Before anything happened, he muttered to the second strongest of his group. "Take La and Marcus home. I''ll take care of these fools."


    "Yes, Your Grace." That person said, preparing to move as soon as the Viscount made his first move.


    And such a move didn''t take long. After the level 5 Acolyte prepared hispanions to take the Viscount''s wife and son to the Symons'' residence, the Mid-level Mage moved quickly toward the two enemies in his family''s path.


    The other Mages in the area also moved, aiming only at the Viscount, knowing that only by attacking this man together would they have a chance in this fight.


    But the Viscount was much quicker than any of them. He wasn''t like La, but since he had a higher mana level than her, he could move almost as fast as her, even though he didn''t have a super speed ability.


    Appearing between the two Mages blocking the way to his estate, the Viscount attacked both of them, kicking one in the face while using a whip to attack the other''s neck.


    Pow!


    "Aaaagh!"


    The man hit by the Viscount''s whip screamed as he felt himself being pulled toward his enemy while Viscount Symons'' left foot struck the jaw of the other Low-level Mage.


    The man immediately fainted at the feel of the Viscount''s foot as his body flew upward.


    At the same time, the Viscount prepared to strike with his right fist, having already drawn his second opponent toward him.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    The second man felt the Viscount''s dominant fist strike his stomach. He couldn''t take it, screaming in agony before copsing at the hands of the strongest man in the city.


    Seeing space to move, the men of the Symons family grabbed La and Marcus and made their way to the Symons estate while no one paid them any attention.


    With the Viscount there, it would be impossible for any enemy to focus on them, even if they wanted to use them as hostages.


    The Viscount was so fast and dominant that all the attention of those fighting him had to be focused on him!


    Once he had dealt with the first two opponents in his path, Viscount Symons looked at the other Mages in the area, now with no intention of taking these people lightly.


    "I''ve given you a chance to escape. Now, there''s no turning back. All of you traitors to the kingdom will die here!" He said as he prepared to leap at one of the opponents, who was unleashing the most annoying attacks to dodge and deal with in this ce.


    "Wretch! You''ll die tonight, you bastard!"


    The men there shouted as they picked up the fight, all moving to help each other, knowing they had no chance of winning against such an opponent by fighting individually.

 Chapter 378 The Dominant Viscount Symons (2)

    <h4>Chapter 378 The Dominant Viscount Symons (2)</h4>


    Swooish!


    A mana sword sliced through the air at high speed, following the finger movements of one of the Mages facing Viscount Symons, shing at his vital points.


    The Viscount initially dodged the movements of the mana sword, which was the tool-like magical form of the enemy attacking him.


    However, when he was also attacked by a type of green mana snake, a beast-like magical form of another of his enemies, he found himself in a situation where he couldn''t simply dodge his opponent''s attacks.


    "Tsk! This is just a game for me!" He shouted as he bared his teeth arrogantly and used one of his forearms to defend against the sword that tried to pierce him.


    When the de and arm touched, the part of the Viscount''s armor couldn''t take it and broke, exposing his skin to the de made of mana, which was as solid as weapons made by cksmiths.


    ng!


    "Cough!"


    When the collision urred, the enemy user of this Magic Form coughed up blood as he felt his sword collide with something tough and resistant.


    The Viscount felt a small cut on his left forearm, but the pain was like a pinch to him.


    Heughed and jumped at the mana serpent, stomping it so hard that the Mage behind it almost lost consciousness.


    Tool-type and beast-type magical forms had their advantages and disadvantages. Every type of magic form had its strengths and weaknesses. The major disadvantage of the two forms that the Viscount had just attacked was that if they were damaged or even destroyed, it would result in severe wear and tear on the magician behind them.


    In a way, one''s magical form was like a part of one''s soul. If such a part was damaged or even destroyed, the consequences could range from reversible to irreversible!


    The worst of all was death!


    Knowing he didn''t need to hit the bodies of these two, the Viscount acted against their magical forms while he saw two other opponents preparing their attacks.


    "Now it''s your turn!" He said as the other two men coughed up blood or paled from what they had just experienced as they collided with or were attacked by Viscount Symons.


    "That bastard has an impressive body!" The man behind the sword, the least injured, said as he tried to control his magical form to pursue his opponent again.


    "But is his mind as strong as his body?" One of the others asked as he held his two hands together in a strange seal in front of his face.


    That ability could really affect someone with the Viscount''s kind of power!


    Seeing the third opponent still standing at the edge, preparing for a powerful mental attack, the Symons family leader moved against him.


    "Not so fast, you bastard! Go attack your mother''s mind!" He ran toward the man, while the sword chased him almost as fast as he ran.


    "Die!" Arriving in front of the man, the Viscount leaped into the air, spun his body, and prepared to kick his opponent in the head to send the fool to the next world in one fell swoop.


    Pow!


    His kick was so fast and powerful that an intense wind-wave formed as he moved, making a sudden noise as the man concentrated on his mental power.


    Before the man could be hit by Viscount Symons'' right foot, the fourth Low-level Mage, who was still standing, appeared in front of his ally.


    As this individual appeared in the middle of the Viscount''s path, a semi-transparent, glowing golden mana shield materialized in front of him.


    When it wasplete, this shield had some figures around it, with the outline of a mammoth and even ivory tusks curving in front of it.


    Shortly after it formed, one of the Viscount''s feet collided with it, a collision thatsted about a second as the Low-level Mage holding it turned pale, and blood began to flow from his nose and mouth.


    Crack!


    In the next second, the shield cracked in half as the Viscount''s foot continued its path until it hit the chest of the man, who was already on the verge of falling due to the injuries to his magical form.


    "Aaaagh!"


    He let out only a short scream before being thrown against the wall of one of the houses on the street, already unconscious from the pressure on his chest that had instantly broken several of his ribs.


    The Viscount''s kick was still strong enough to throw the man against a wall, destroying part of the building until such a man fell into a nearby house.


    "Aaaagh!" A woman in maid''s clothing screamed as she saw a badly injured Low-level Mage fall into the house where she worked.


    Ignoring the two, the Viscount turned his attention to the magician trying to attack him mentally.


    However, the fallen enemy in the nearby house had managed to buy time for his ally!


    "Mental Disorientation: Level 3!"


    This Low-level Mage attacked the Viscount with the power of his three pentagrams, using his special form of magic capable of disorienting opponents.


    The Viscount was about to punch the man in the face when he suddenly felt dizzy as if he had be drunk, his vision somewhat blurred, and all his senses somehow scrambled.


    "Wretch..." He said, but his voice was slurred, swallowing letters and speaking very slowly.


    The Low-level Mage smiled, but he didn''t try to attack the Viscount''s body. Instead, he kept his magical form activated as he moved away from the enemy.


    "Quick, take care of him!" He said to thest men still able to fight.


    The man with the sword let his weapon fly towards the Viscount''s heart. At the same time, the other two used their magical forms to try to injure the enemy seriously.


    They could try to take the Viscount''s spatial ring and run away. But that would never work, and they knew it.


    Why? Simply because that mental ability only worked as long as its user was using his magical form and within a certain range.


    If he stopped using his powers and tried to escape, the Viscount would leave his current state.


    As much as the Viscount''s current state would leave him with a severe headache and unable to use 100% of his powers for some time, it wouldn''t be enough to stop him from chasing after these people and killing them.


    That''s why they didn''t try to rob the Viscount when they first had the chance. They preferred to use all of their attack power to at least seriously wound the enemy before robbing him and fleeing!


    "zing Furnace!"


    "Stone Palm!"


    The two remaining men attacked with their magical forms, trying to burn the body and break the Viscount''s bones!


    Amid this, this man was shaking with rage at the bastard who had put him in this state of disorientation!

 Chapter 379 The Dominant Viscount Symons (3)

    <h4>Chapter 379 The Dominant Viscount Symons (3)?</h4>


    Just as the Viscount was being attacked from all sides, Vicente and the people following him arrived near where the fight with the blond man was taking ce.


    Vicente had been a littlete, and some of the people moving close to him had advanced and reached the Viscount first.


    What had dyed him? The Acolytes who wanted to fight him over the nt he had bought at the auction.


    He had killed them and collected their storage items, but that had been enough for the people in the group still fighting the Viscount to gain the advantage and get to such a man first.


    As La watched the Viscount use his three pentagrams simultaneously to destroy a de that had prated a few inches into his chest, she saw what looked like a furnace of semi-transparent mes explode. At the same time, the Viscount seemed to go into rage mode.


    "He''s really powerful. You might be in trouble." She said to the man beside her as she watched the battle turn in Viscount Symons'' favor.


    The Viscount had suffered powerful attacks moments before. Part of his armor and skin had been burned off, while a sword had pierced his chest. At the same time, one of the enemies had thrown a stone palm at him from the sky, and he had had to use his arms to protect himself from being crushed.


    The three attacks hade while he was in a state of mental confusion and had wounded him, breaking some of his bones, bruising his skin, and almost cutting his heart.


    However, in this extreme state, he stopped ''taking it easy'' on his opponents and circted his mana vigorously without any reservations. He decided to use everything he had against those four, using the power of his three pentagrams simultaneously.


    Then, he had thrown away the palm of the stone that had hit him before picking up the enemy''s sword and shattering it as if it were made of sugar.


    He then moved so fast that the furnace of mes around him exploded, and at the same time, the enemy who had affected him mentally was no longer able to keep his powers active.


    At that moment, Vicente and La, along with several other magicians, had arrived near the Symons'' estate to witness the end of the Viscount''s four opponents.


    While the Low-level Mage with mental powers felt exhausted, the man with the sword copsed from the destruction of his magical form as the Viscount moved towards the one behind the furnace of mes.


    When he reached this person, the Viscount maliciouslyughed as he grabbed the person by the neck, not caring about his enemy''s mes as he strangled him.


    In just five seconds, the Viscount had killed another of his enemies before looking away from the man with the stone palm, who was now too frightened, trying to flee the area.


    "What the fuck!" The man shouted as he looked back and saw the Viscount running towards him.


    Vicente saw that it was time for him to move and said. "Go to the Symons estate. Create some chaos there. I''ll join the fight against the Viscount."


    "Okay!" La disappeared soon after while Miss Death''s representative and the two members of The Faceless Ones'' faction watched Vicente.


    ''Master, use the Seal of Spirits when I tell you to. This artifact has properties that work against multiple opponents at the same time. So, wait for the right moment to use it.'' Torne said as he scanned the three people watching Vicente.


    Vicente agreed before moving on with thest two Mages who hade with him and were there for the Viscount.


    He said. "Friends, there are three of us, and the Viscount has three objects. I don''t mind sharing them with you. What do you say?"


    "Oh? I don''t mind either, but can youe with us, boy?" One of the Mages asked, looking menacingly at the Viscount as such a man finished killing the Low-level Mage who had attacked him with a palm of stones.


    "I guarantee it."


    "Then that''s fine with me."


    "It''s your life. Then let''s take care of this bastard!"


    The two agreed, nodding to Vicente as they took different positions to attack their target.


    Noticing new opponents, the Viscount took his eyes off the corpse before him, seeing that wasn''t the end of the fight for him.


    "Cesar..." He said in a cold tone as he looked at the young level 5 Acolyte in mask and armor.


    "Viscount Symons, you dared to steal from me. I hope you''re ready to pay for what you did earlier."


    "Tsk! You''re very arrogant if you think you can force me to do anything, Cesar!" The Viscount said as he ignored the two Low-level Mages in the area, thinking the most dangerous one there was Don Mazzanti. "But it''s good you came. We can settle our differences today!"


    "That''s the only thing we agree on!" Vicente let his pentagrams emerge from his body, showing Miss Death''s representative and the two members of The Faceless Ones'' faction for the first time what made him so unique.


    "Oh? A yellow pentagram?" All of them thought the same thing, including the two men about to attack Viscount Symons.


    As they thought this, lightning shed through Vicente''s surroundings while the electromaic fields in the area changed ording to his will.


    The cobblestone street also changed slightly, the ground bing stickier under the spell Vicente had already cast in this area.


    ''That''s impressive, but it doesn''t justify the feeling I have for him...'' Miss Death''s representative thought to herself, still standing back to watch Vicente.


    "Let''s wait for them to start. When they''re entertained, we''ll attack." Sarah Mercer said to herpanion before picking up hermunicator and sending out a warning.


    "Attack the Mazzanti family now!"


    Vicente was unaware of what was said as he moved toward the Viscount simultaneously with the two men he had just teamed up with.


    "Very good, boy. Maybe you cane with us!" One of them smiled as he felt Vicente''s power while he showed his pentagrams, which were the same colors as those of the Viscount, and the other Low-level Mage allied with him and Vice.


    The other Mage was the first to attack the Viscount, while Vicente used his powers as much as possible. He tried to slow down the enemy with the viscosity of the terrain while using the electromaic fields in the area against the Mid-level Mage.


    At the same time, he made metal chains emerge from the ground and quickly mp down on the Viscount''s wrists and heels while several des formed from his armor and flew toward the man.


    He did all of this almost simultaneously, impressing everyone, especially Viscount Symons, who could feel on his skin the level Cesar had already reached.


    "I can''t let you grow anymore! Today is the day you die, Cesar!"

 Chapter 380 Decisive Battle

    Chapter 380 Decisive Battle


    The Viscount used most of his remaining strength to leap towards Vicente, putting all his strength into his legs to escape the ground and the chains holding him down.


    The Viscount was so strong that even all of Vicente''s efforts to restrain him were not enough to keep him in ce. Before either of the other two opponents in the area could reach him, he managed to ovee Vice''s move, breaking the chains holding him and leaping towards his target.


    But Vicente wasn''t simple either!


    While the people in the area thought that a brutal attack would hit him, everyone saw the Viscount lose his speed, and his attack became sluggish after reaching about 60 centimeters away from Vicente.


    Vicente''s electromaic defense made the Viscount''s fist, which was trying to get closer to him, slower and weaker, while this man could not reach his target.


    Seeing the ugly expression on the muscr blond man''s face, Vicente formed several des around one of his hands and threw them at the wounds on his enemy''s body.


    The Viscount had no chance to dodge as he was so close to Vicente.


    "Aaaagh!" He let out a high-pitched sound as his body was thrown further away.


    At that moment, Vicente''s two allied Mages took action against the Viscount, trying to take advantage of their ally''s blow.


    "Die!"


    "Ahh, I''ll kill you, Cesar!" The Viscount shouted in fury as he defended himself against the whip of one of his enemies, grabbing the weapon and pulling his opponent toward him.


    As he did so, he spun around and punched the person who was flying towards him in the face.


    Pow!


    The man had no chance to scream. When he was hit by one of the Viscount''s fists, his face was crushed by his nose and mouth, while his skull was fractured in several ces.


    Gulp!


    The other Mage saw this and felt fear, realizing that a single attack from his enemy would be enough to end the fight.


    "Damn it! You''re a monster!" He took a step back.


    But Vicente didn''t miss his chance and threw a spear at his ally''s right shoulder, intending to throw him towards the Viscount.


    The Mage didn''t expect to be betrayed and was taken by surprise, unable to avoid Vicente''s ns.


    "Shit!"


    Seeing this, the Viscount decides to kill this person first while he watches this person form an attack against him.


    Since the man had been thrown at the Viscount, he would either die like the previous Mage or at least injure his opponent before trying to escape. So this person did what Vicente wanted and formed an attack while flying towards the Viscount.


    Seeing the two close together, Vicente clenched one of his fists tightly as he consumed more than half of his mana in this attack.


    "Thorny Ground!"


    Hebined an earth element spell with his maic ability, causing the metalponents in the ground below where the Viscount was to formrge thorns of earth and metal.


    Over an area of about 10 square meters, several huge thorns appeared right where the Viscount and the Low-level Mage were about to face each other.


    The Viscount felt several of these thorns pierce his body before he jumped to avoid them, while the Low-level Mage had his body pierced by several of these thorns.


    Unfortunately for this man, Vicente''s attack had managed to wound him mortally!


    "You really are a worm! You betrayed an ally just to hurt me." The Viscount looked at Vicente.


    Such a nobleman felt very bad, still a little mentally unbnced due to the enemy from earlier, and now with many more wounds all over his body.


    If he had been between 30% and 40% exhausted when Cesar arrived to face him, he was now between 70% and 80%.


    When hended outside the area full of giant thorns, he had a tired look and stared at Cesar, not knowing whether this battle would be a victory or a defeat for him.


    If he had been asked earlier about his chances of beating Cesar, he would have said they were more than 90%. But now, he felt that anything could happen.


    But as he watched his opponent standing before him, he noticed two masked people, a woman and a man, moving against Cesar.


    ''Huh? Is this my chance?'' He asked himself at the sight of these two, a Low-level and a Mid-level Mage!


    ''Now!'' Torne shouted in Vicente''s mind, causing the young man to look to the side and realize that one of his observers was moving against him, just as the old ghost thought would happen.


    After receiving the warning from his ve, Vicente didn''t hesitate to take the Seal of Spirits from his spatial ring and activate it with his mana.


    When he did so in front of the two of them and the Viscount, they all widened their eyes in disbelief, seeing an item that should be with someone else.


    ''How is this possible?'' The Viscount wondered, not knowing anything about the rtionship between Vicente and Shelby.


    On the other hand, the two members of The Faceless Ones faction couldn''t help but feel sorry for themselves when they couldn''t understand how he had managed it.


    They had chased him all the way here! Where did he get an item that should have been in someone else''s hands?


    Shelby''s artifact glowed in different colors, causing some magical circles to emerge from it, quickly creating what looked like a small semi-transparent dome over a space about 20 meters away from Vicente.


    Then, under Torne''s guidance, Vicente used the Seal of Spirits, using the artifact''s power to seal the souls of the three Mages around him.


    "Oh, shit!" Sarah Mercer paled as she realized her new situation, where neither she nor Vicente''s other two opponents could use their special powers against him!


    "Time to die, you bastards!" Vicente said in an excited tone as he used his powers to immobilize these people and throw spears at their hearts.


    "NOOOO!" The Viscount saw one of those spearsing closer and closer to his chest and couldn''t help but scream in agony, not believing that he would fall to an Acolyte even after bing a Mid-level Mage!


    It was a simr situation for the other two, who couldn''t help but feel terrible as they werepletely vulnerable to Vicente.


    Vicente pierced the bodies of these three as they screamed, doing exactly what he had to do to get the best possible result!

 Chapter 381 Bigger Problems

    Chapter 381 Bigger Problems


    In a single moment, Vicente pierced the hearts of the two nearby men who were affected by the Seal of Spirits.


    Two spears pierced their hearts, giving them no chance to defend themselves or resist the attack. Both were brutally impaled by weapons as big as themselves and quickly felt the sensation of losing the battle and ''seeing'' death approaching them.


    Unable to use his powers, even Viscount Symons, who normally had very tough skin, was terribly fragile for someone like Vicente.


    As he felt the pain in his chest and a sudden pressure in his head, the muscr, blond man saw his surroundings darken as he looked in the direction of Vicente, who was standing 8 meters away from him.


    "You... You..." He opened his mouth, but as he spoke, his body lurched forward until he fell face-first to the ground.


    The other man fell backward onto the ground. He soon lost consciousness, dying along with the Viscount five seconds after Vicente''s spear attack.


    Meanwhile, the ck-haired woman was still breathing, a spear lodged in her right shoulder, while several smaller des were in her legs and arms, beginning to form chains around her under Vicente''s maniption.


    When he was about to kill the woman, Vicente changed his mind and decided to take a hostage with him to interrogate herter.


    There was no reason for two Mages to chase him tonight except for old problems. What he had bought at the auction wouldn''t be valuable to people of their level.


    Thinking that they had something to do with The Faceless Ones or maybe even the Congregation of Revtions because of the incident at The Vile Altar, Vicente decided not to kill that woman.


    She probably had the most information for him as the stronger of the two enemies. So, he deflected his attack so as not to hit any of the woman''s vital points in order to interrogate herter.


    "Cough! You bastard..." She said as she felt pain in different parts of her body. "Why didn''t you kill me?"


    "Why? Do you ask me that?" Vicente asked back,ughing under his mask.


    Old Torne had already told him what to do with the Seal of Spirits to keep this woman weak, so he was rxed about controlling her for the time being.


    "You will pay for this, Cesar! Your situation will only get worse if you continue on this path." She said as she knelt on the ground.


    "Get worse? Nonsense. The worst thing is death. But that is what you wanted to achieve tonight. How could I stop moving just because of that?" He said as he reached in front of her and took off his mask.


    "More beautiful than I imagined. Too bad you''re an enemy." He said as he cupped her jaw and ran his thumb over her cherry lips.


    She gritted her teeth as the veins in her face showed, furious at being touched like this.


    ''You wretch! All right, all right! You''ll regret thister tonight.'' She thought as she stared at Cesar''s metal mask, thinking of the rest of her group, who should be attacking the Mazzanti estate right now.


    But then, before they could say anything to each other, Miss Death''s representative suddenly moved, arriving at the focal point of the previous confrontation, where more than 10 bodies of Magesy on the outskirts.


    Among the dead, there were 6 winners of items from the earlier auction, which amounted to 8 items, 7 of which were of the 3rd grade and one of the 2nd grade.


    Of course, this doesn''t include the items in Vicente''s possession!


    After leaving the auction, Vicente had not only received Shelby''s Seal of Spirits from La, but he had also collected three 2nd-grade items sold at the auction from the Acolytes who had tried to attack him.


    Thus, this street had 11 of the 20 items auctioned earlier at this instant!


    Vicente and Sarah quickly realized what the woman wanted.


    "You... You did very well. What''s your name?" The dark woman stopped beside Viscount Symons''s body and asked Vicente, looking at his mask.


    ''Master, be careful.'' Torne warned him. ''If she wants to take everything, don''t do anything. The Seal of Spirits won''t work on this woman. She already knows you have it and won''t make it easy for you if you take a chance with her.''


    Then Vicente answered her. "My name is Cesar Mazzanti. And you?"


    "I''m Thirty-Three." She said before continuing. "Your power is fascinating, but still, I don''t think it''s all you have, Cesar. Are you hiding something? If you reveal it to me, I''ll let you keep everything you have here."


    "I don''t know what Miss Thirty-Three is talking about. Maybe I did something wrong?" He said in a slightly frightened tone.


    She looked at him in silence, not knowing whether Vicente was sincere. It wasmon for people to have traits they didn''t know about themselves. On the other hand, the person in front of her didn''t seem to be lying.


    "You really don''t know? That''s too bad. But since you didn''t answer my question, I''ll take most of what you deserve." She said as she slowly approached him. "You don''t see a problem with that, do you? It''s hazardous for a young Acolyte like you to carry all these things. I''ll help you keep them safe."


    Sarahughed when she heard that, pleased that Cesar couldn''t make the best of the situation.


    ''I hope this woman kills the bastard." She thought as she looked at Vicente behind his back.


    Vicente inwardlyughed when he heard that. "Then I thank you, Miss Thirty-Three. I''d just like to ask you to leave me one of the Viscount''s items."


    "What item?" She stopped right in front of Vicente while all the spatial rings of the dead men around her floated beside her as the darkness seemed to carry them in the air.


    "The tuna brain."


    She remained silent as she stared at Vicente, only a meter away from him, curious about this young man''s appearance.


    Thirty-Three spread her darkness around them and said. "All right, that''s not important to me. But in exchange, I want to see your face."


    ''Take off your mask, master. No one but you two will be able to see you now.''


    Vicente took off his mask a secondter, feeling terrible about being forced to do something because he wasn''t powerful enough.


    ''I must be stronger.'' He thought to himself as he showed his face to the woman.

 Chapter 382 Fiancé and Fiancée Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 382 Fianc¨¦ and Fianc¨¦e Showdown</h4>


    Seeing Vicente''s Magic Gem, Thirty-Three became even more curious about him, as his talent seemed ordinary for the level of power he had disyed earlier.


    ''How strange... There''s something wrong with this boy.'' She thought before she stopped looking at the Magic Gem on his forehead and took a closer look at the young man''s features. ''I will remember you. Cesar probably isn''t your name, but it will be hard for you to fool me now that I know what you really look like.''


    She turned her back to him and tossed him a small card. "You can put your mask back on. When you leave Scott Province to get to know the rest of the kingdom or even the continent, use it if you''re desperate enough to change sides.


    Mypanions and I will have no problem epting you into our group.


    Anyway, if fate brings us together again, I''d like to fight against you. Right now, you''re still weak, but I believe that with your abilities, this won''t always be the case."


    "I thank you, Miss. It would be an honor to receive instructions from someone of your caliber." Vicente said as the darkness in his surroundings diminished. He saw the woman walk away after leaving a spatial ring with him.


    Sensing that she was no longer there, Torne said to Vicente. ''She is gone, master. You can rest easy. It seems she just wanted to meet you.''


    ''But why?''


    ''We can''t be sure. But it''s almost certain she felt something for you, especially your second magical form. As for what she wants, it can range from positive contact with a person who can help her in the future to a more malicious interest. This is not umon among Dark Path magicians.'' Torne said.


    ''As much as I fight against the discrimination against Dark Path magicians, it is a fact that there are some terrible individuals on our path. Nothing can assure me that this woman isn''t one of them.


    In any case, you''re right to want to be stronger. Gaining control over your second magical form should be your priority.''


    Vicente took a deeper breath when he heard this. ''I will do my best. In the meantime, I hope she''s not one of those difficult enemies.''


    While thinking this, Vicente suddenly felt his short-rangemunicator call out.


    "Boss, boss, we''re under attack!" A soldier''s voice, with various sounds of gunfire in the background, came on just after Vicente had put some of his mana into the small device.


    "Shit!" He had already imagined that something like this might happen. He quickly picked up Sarah''s wounded body, letting it float next to him as he made his way to his estate.


    Being quite tired, he drank a restorative potion, leaving La behind.


    ...


    At the same time as Vicente''s departure, the situation at the Symons estate was not much better than the one he had just resolved before leaving for the Mazzanti estate.


    During the early part of the Viscount''s fight against his first opponents, Shelby, Molly, and some of her hired assassins arrived at the Symons estate.


    Theyunched an immediate attack as soon as they realized the Viscount was upied and only Acolytes were in the area to protect the relevant family members!


    As the outer defenses of the estate fell and more than half a dozen people made their way into the building, La arrived to join the chaos.


    Her job was simple, and she did it to perfection in the initial moments of the confrontation inside the Symons mansion.


    Shelby wanted to kill Marcus, but she also wanted to wipe out the Symons family so there would be no one left in that house the next day to seek justice or revenge.


    How could she do that with the many guards, level 5 Acolytes, and even level 7 and 8 Generals on that estate? Their group was good, but so was the Symons'' group.


    If they fought without outside participation, the result would be very even, and both sides could lose a lot in the confrontation.


    La was there to be the bncing piece in this problem!


    As soon as she got there, after separating from Vicente, she did what she had promised him and used her great speed to attack the House Symons men defending the ce.


    Her attacks were too fast for these "ordinary" people to keep up with. Once she entered the fray, it took only a minute for Shelby''s assassins to do their work, eliminating more than half of the enemy.


    Because of this, while several people were fighting around thepound, spreading screams of terror throughout the building, Shelby managed to find room to move toward Marcus!


    Reaching the safest part of the estate, where Marcus and the Viscount''s wife were, Shelby and Molly, both level 4 Acolytes, came face to face with the two level 5 Acolytes.


    "Shelby? What are you doing here?" Marcus'' mother asked in disbelief, knowing why her house was being attacked.


    How could her future daughter-inw be there?


    But Marcus figured it all out, finally connecting the dots and seeing that his fianc¨¦e wanted to kill him and was an enemy.


    "Shelby, what the hell are you doing? Don''t you know how important our union is to both of our families? Do you really want to go ahead with your ns because of some stupid ideals you have?" He asked as he stood in front of his mother, furious at this woman who had betrayed him and was trying to kill him.


    "Wake up, you stupid woman! If you try to kill me, your Staples family of Millfall will be wiped out by the king in a matter of days! Everything you hold dear will disappear, and if you don''t die, you''ll have to live on the run for the rest of your lives!


    Quickly, give this up and ept my seal of very. We''ll get married and start a family. Then everyone wins!" He said as he gestured for her toe to him.


    Hearing all this, Shelby clenched her fists in anger, the veins in her neck bulging. "Dream about it. It''ll never happen, Marcus! Today, I will kill you... No, today I will destroy your filthy family! You should never have stood in my way, but since you did, prepare to die!"


    "Die?" Marcus'' mother finally understood. "Miss, do you think you can kill us? Just the two of you?"


    Marcus couldn''t feel threatened either, these women who were weaker than him and his mother. "I think you''re overestimating yourself, Shelby. Think about it. If you don''t give up now, I will have to act!"


    At that moment, Shelby and Molly pulled two Mazzanti family guns out of their spatial rings and showed them why they had the guts to take on two people stronger than them.


    "Oh, shit!" Marcus shouted, realizing the rtionship between Cesar Mazzanti and these two toote.


    "Goodbye, Marcus."


    Bang!

 Chapter 383 Confrontation at the Mazzanti Estate

    <h4>Chapter 383 Confrontation at the Mazzanti Estate</h4>


    The moment the two level 5 Acolytes saw Shelby and Molly''s weapons, they both knew that their chances of survival had just dropped a few degrees.


    But they were both in the dark about Vicente''s recent improvements in producing higher-quality guns.


    What frightened them most was not the fact that their lives were in danger but the fact that these two were associated with Cesar Mazzanti, someone who was truly dangerous.


    But before they could do anything to defend themselves or call for help, Shelby said goodbye to her "dear" fianc¨¦ and squeezed the trigger of her gun while infusing mana in the small device.


    Bang!


    Molly did the same, leaving the mother and son no chance to defend themselves or even understand what was happening. Before they heard the sound of the two shots, their bodies were pierced at the points the two had targeted.


    Shelby had shot Marcus in the head, while Molly had aimed for the Symons matriarch''s heart.


    But regardless of where they were wounded, these two died instantly after suffering considerable damage from these shots.


    A hole the size of an adult fist appeared in the middle-aged woman''s left breast. At the same time, almost all of Marcus'' brain was destroyed by the bullet that passed through his head until it exited behind him and hit one of the walls of the room.


    Electric currents ran through their bodies at the moment they were hit, their bodies convulsing as their muscles stiffened from the powerful electric current that electrocuted them.


    If they hadn''t died from the simple damage caused by the bullets fired, they could have died from this electrical attack or even, if they survived, been weakened and temporarily restricted by it.


    But Shelby and Molly wouldn''t have the chance to see the full potential of the weapons in their hands in action.


    Soon after they saw holes appear in their bodies, they saw them both fall to the ground, dead!


    "That was easier than I thought," Shelby said as she sighed, feeling a great relief in her chest.


    With Marcus'' death and the end of the Symons family, she would no longer have to get married, at least in the short term!


    That would give her time for other ns and bring her closer to what she had wanted since her mother''s death.


    "What do we do now?" Shelby''s redheadedpanion asked.


    "We''re going to kill everyone in this ce." She said sternly, cold as a piece of ice. "Time to eliminate all witnesses."


    "What about the resources of this family? I imagine the Symons family vault must be full." Mollymented.


    "Vicente said that some of the men from the Scarlet Syndicate would help us after we wiped out the entire Symons family. They must be waiting for our signal. So let''s hurry. Let''s leave nothing behind!"


    "Okay."


    The two of them set off, heading for the survivors, fighters or not, with the intention of sparing no one.


    Wiping out a noble family was a very serious crime in the Seidel Kingdom. So they would erase all evidence and witnesses of their deed that night!


    ...


    Simultaneously with what Vicente had done to his opponents in front of the Mazzanti estate and Shelby and Molly''s action, a battle was also developing at the Vice family headquarters.


    After Sarah''s signal a few moments ago, the two Mages in position around the Mazzanti estate moved in, the stronger one attacking Bart while the other had the enemy family''s men as his target.


    They had an initial advantage because they were stronger and faster than everyone else in the area.


    However, as soon as the Mid-level Mage started fighting the basilisk, the whole family went on alert, noticing the two enemies of the moment.


    When Rory spotted the Low-level Mageing to kill them all, he was one of the first to counterattack, unleashing a barrage of attacks that neither enemy was expecting.


    Using the family''s newly upgraded weapons, several of the family''s soldiers struck the Low-level Mage enemy, making him regret his carelessness in targeting mere Acolytes.


    The Mazzanti family''s current weapons were not as simple as the old versions that only annoyed Mages. These new versions weren''t capable of killing Low-level Mages, but they were capable of injuring and, more importantly, limiting people of that level.


    For example, while Bart and the enemy Mid-level Mage were fighting on the outskirts of the estate, the Low-level Mage was hit by several bullets capable of injuring him.


    In about 10 seconds of fighting, he stopped moving while more than 50 wounds on his body could be seen from afar, as he howled in pain without being able to move.


    Not only had the various shots that hit him caused painful wounds all over his body, but the special effects of those bullets were driving him crazy.


    Each bullet that hit him was a new wound, but also a new electric current to electrocute him, immobilizing him while melting structures in his body.


    Within 10 seconds of the attack beginning, he was standing outside the Mazzanti mansion while more than 15 men stood in front of him, shooting at him as if he were a motionless target.


    "Aaaaaaaagh!"


    He screamed in agony as hispanion fighting the basilisk began to break out in a cold sweat, realizing they had outdated information on their enemies.


    ''Damn it! Can these bastards do this?'' The Mid-level Mage asked himself in a cold sweat, feeling the power of Vicente''s weapons as several opponents fired in his direction whenever they could without hitting Bart.


    So far, Cole hadn''t been hit by any of the enemy fire. Still, it wasn''t pleasant to see hispanion suffering while being targeted by the enemies.


    Not being able to focus against the basilisk was also a problem, and part of it was putting pressure on him, even considering that he had been at the Mid-level longer than that beast.


    Amid this, Rory feltfortable with the weaker enemy''s situation and moved to help Bart fight this Mid-level Mage.


    He didn''t underestimate his opponent, nor did he overestimate his group. As he acted, he used as much as he could, showing off his me Avatar while making his two pentagrams appear.


    Boom!


    The Mid-level Mage suddenly felt an explosion hit his abdomen, startling him as he thought he had just dodged a bullet.


    ''Have I been hit?''


    A single moment of inattention on Cole''s part had been enough. As soon as he lost his concentration, several of Vicente''s soldiers fired in his direction, hitting the Mid-level Mmage''s body with their bullets.


    Seeing him being shot, Bart opened his mouth and let out a high-pitched scream, along with Rory, who let his aura of mes burn around Cole.


    The Mazzanti family had the upper hand against the enemy at this point!

 Chapter 384 The End of a Long Night (1)

    <h4>Chapter 384 The End of a Long Night (1)</h4>


    Minutes after killing Viscount Symons, Vicente arrived at the Mazzanti estate, carrying the motionless body of Sarah Mercer while being quite tired, with injuries here and there.


    He had encountered 5 new opponents on his way here and killed them all, as they were level 5 Acolytes and a Low-level Mage. However, despite defeating these new opponents, Vicente still suffered a bit from them, considering how hard he had alreadybored tonight.


    Potions didn''t instantly restore 100% of a magician''s strength, and even after a few minutes of using such a resource, a magician wouldn''t be as well off as if they hadn''t fought at all.


    If the potion didn''t have a stimting property, it wouldn''t bring the person who consumed it to their best state even after its full effect. Not only that, but the potions could heal mana and physical injuries, but not mental ones.


    Incredible as it may seem, there were no potions that could heal the mental part of a magician. Some very rare natural resources could affect the mental part of magicians, but there were no pills or potions capable of it.


    Given this limitation, warriors who used potions to recover would only partially regain their fighting condition, as the mental wear and tear would not be removed, and only with rest could one truly return someone to their 100% state.


    That''s why Vicente had suffered a bit on the way to the Mazzanti estate.


    But even though he suffered, he made it all the way to see his family.


    When he got there, with Sarah floating next to him, he saw two bodies in front of the Mazzanti estate. One had many puncture wounds all over his body. The other had lightly burned skin and a reddish liquid dripping from his facial orifices but mostly from his ears.


    Smoke could be seen billowing around the Mazzanti building as many soldiers took up positions with their rifles pointed at the street.


    Meanwhile, Bart was flying overhead, and Rory was on the roof of the mansion, still with his me avatar activated as he looked in the direction of the man who had just died.


    ''It looks like the fight just ended...'' Vicente saw his family had solved the problem for themselves and couldn''t help but smile under his mask.


    Then he said. "Congrattions to all of you for standing up to those bastards. Bart, you did a good job helping the family."


    The giant beast looked to its master''s side and didn''t hesitate tond beside him, having beenrgely responsible for killing the Mid-level Mage.


    The Mazzanti family''s bullets and Rory''s mes had wounded Cole''s body enough to make him feel pain and fear for his life. But Bart''s high-pitched scream had been responsible for the death of the Mid-level Mage.


    As for the Low-level Mage with several punctures all over his body, he had died from the number of shots he had taken.


    The bullets from Vicente''stest weapons couldn''t kill a Mage with just one or two shots. But that man had been shot more than 100 times in the past few minutes, each of which contained powerful electric shocks.


    Because of the HUNDREDS of shots, this man had fallen for a type of weapon designed to kill Acolytes!


    Rory saw Vicente arrive next to a ck-haired woman.


    Sarah was staring wide-eyed at the two bodies of the Mages outside the Mazzanti mansion.


    ''How did this happen? Cole and Leo should have been able to eliminate this family!'' She despaired, sensing that things were about to get very dangerous for her faction. ''Shit! I have to find a way to warn my group! Those bastards are still alive, and they''re stronger than we expected.''


    Rory stopped beside Vicente and asked. "Who''s that? How was your evening? Were you able to carry out your ns?"


    "This woman chased me after I left the auction... After I killed the Viscount, I kidnapped her so we could find out who she is." He looked at her, noticing the strange expression on her face. "But judging by her appearance, I think she''s behind the group you encountered."


    "That seems to be the case," Rorymented, also looking at the face of the beautiful woman hovering next to Vicente.


    Meanwhile, several Mazzanti men had left the estate, following family protocol and being very cautious of their surroundings.


    Their leaders were monsters, but they were ordinary magicians. As such, they had to be careful even after a battle was over.


    While they checked the bodies of their enemies and set up arger security perimeter, Vicente said to Rory as he massaged Bart''s head.


    "We will hear the results of this evening soon. I got some items through the auction and the event participants, while our friend probably got her wish. I think La will be back soon with news. An emissary from the Scarlet Syndicate will also be joining us in the next few hours."


    Rory sighed when he heard this, as it would solve one of their problems and, at the same time, bring more resources to the family.


    "If everything goes as nned, the city will bepletely under our control from now on. We''ll only have to worry about outside forces."


    "Yes, that will be our concern from now on. The army has nothing for now since I haven''t left any trace of my actions. But we''ll have to be careful with the soldiers who wille because of the death of those four Commanders.


    But once that''s resolved, we''ll have a stable local position." Vicente sighed, seeing some peace after months of turmoil in Millfall.


    "True, there are still those soldiersing from the capital... How much time do we have? Two weeks?"


    "Yes."


    The man with the mask and the red hair asked. "You want to solve Jasmine''s situation after that, right?"


    "Yes, we can''t do it before then. First, I''ll see what those soldiers will do. Then, it will be time for us to act against The Faceless Ones." He said, looking at the woman, imagining that there was a good chance that she belonged to such a faction.


    She made an ugly expression as she looked at Vicente, seeing that neither of them respected or feared her speaking such critical things in front of them.


    ''You bastards! I''m going to kill you!''


    While she was thinking this, the soldiers in the area noticed someone approaching and moved their weapons in the direction of the fast footsteps.


    Then La appeared, havinge directly from the Symons residence after confirming the deaths of Marcus and the Symons matriarch.


    She informed Vicente and Rory, "The Symons family is finished. Your allies and their assassins have killed all family members, subordinates, and guards. No one was spared!"

 Chapter 385 The End of a Long Night (2)

    <h4>Chapter 385 The End of a Long Night (2)</h4>


    While La was bringing thetest news to Vicente and Rory, others in town were learning the night''s oue.


    "Captain Bain, the men who went to the Symons estate say the whole family has been wiped out!" A soldier from the royal army entered a tent in Millfall''s main square, where Nova was currentlymanding the army''s post-auction operations.


    Upon hearing this and seeing the soldier''s agitated face, Nova stood up from where she was while the people next to her stood in shock, unable to believe what they had just heard.


    In thest few minutes since the auction had ended, at least six calls hade in from soldiers patrolling the city, asking for reinforcements in various parts of the city.


    One of those calls hade from near the Symons estate, where a group of 15 men had moved in minutes earlier on Nova''s orders.


    But less than eight minutes after those reinforcements left, the man in charge of the group''smunications that night came back with this information.


    "What?" Nova asked, finding it hard to believe at first.


    "The Symons family has been wiped out. There''s no one left!" The soldier said what he had just heard.


    In fact, not only was there no one left alive, there were no bodies. When the reinforcements sent to that side of the city arrived at the site of the confrontation where the Viscount had fallen and then at the Symons'' estate, all they found were the burning bones of the members of that


    family in fires.


    How could they be sure that the Symons family had fallen? Every nobleman had his vital status stored in the capital and army posts of the city where they resided.


    Since nobles were important state members, their vital status was very important to the official forces.


    Viscount Symons'' vital status had been upgraded to dead a few moments ago. Given the fact that there was no one else in the Symons family in the city nor signs of them seeking help or refuge, the soldiers concluded that they had been exterminated.


    Further investigation would be needed to confirm who had died and if there were any survivors, but for now, based on the evidence they had, they had a good margin of certainty that the Symons had been eliminated!


    Nova clenched her fists at this confirmation, unbelieving that she would have to deal with the fall of a noble family in her temporarymand.


    ''Damn it! How could this happen? The Viscount was supposed to be the strongest in the city, able to withstand even a Sovereign! How did he die?'' She felt terrible, aware it wouldn''t be good for her army career that something like this happened under hermand.


    "Who was with the Viscount tonight? Who was after him after he left the auction? Let''s consider all of them as suspects in the death of Viscount Symons." She said, seeing that she had to sort this out, even if the situation wasn''t promising.


    "At least 15 people were chasing the Viscount''s party earlier. We don''t have the identities of most of them, Captain." A soldier said, revealing how difficult it would be to deal with them. "Among them was the woman representing Miss Death and Cesar Mazzanti."


    "Cesar?" She narrowed her eyes, seeing that this pest kept popping up in her path. ''That bastard is probably responsible for this too!''


    "Do we have anything that could point to Cesar''s involvement in the Viscount''s murder?" She asked the soldier who brought the message.


    The man closed his eyes and shook his head negatively. "All we have is that the Symons family had their property stolen before our soldiers arrived. But the thieves may not have had anything to do with the Viscount''s death. They may have stolen the ce after the family fell."


    There were royalws that punished acts against nobles. But when a nobleman died, his title would be passed on to his heir until there was no one to inherit it. From then on, the title ceased to exist, and his possessions theoretically became unowned goods.


    Royalw served to order the state to ensure that the royal family benefited. Still, it also guaranteed the people their private property. However, a crime was only a crime if one side was harmed.


    If an entire family was killed, their property theoretically had no owner and could be taken by anyone.


    The mere fact that people had collected items from the Symons family was not a crime, and it would not be so easy to link thieves to the extermination of the family!


    Therefore, listening to that soldier, Nova could only get more frustrated, seeing it would be tough for her to find a culprit and arrest them within the kingdom''s rules.


    "Since we don''t have any indication of a first suspect, start the basic investigation into what happened. We''ll make a full report and indicate what can be included. If the Martial Court is willing to help us, we can get something out of it."


    She said before leaving with the other soldiers to start new actions that night.


    Unfortunately, they were weak and couldn''t do more in this situation.


    The royalws did not work in all cases. Even if the kingdom''s forces wanted to enforce the rules, thew couldn''t punish or protect people without evidence!


    The only way out was to act through personal justice with one''s own powers. But could mere Acolytes do that in this situation?


    Without coins and political power on their side, these soldiers were practically tied down, unable to do anything more for the good of the kingdom!


    ...


    Quickly, all the confrontations inside and outside of Millfall that the previous auction had caused came to an end.


    By the night''s end, 20 Mages, 50 Acolytes, and 30 Apprentices had died due to disputes over the auction items or Shelby''s actions!


    Of the 20 auction items, 6 ended up in Vicente''s hands at the end of the night, while 6 were with Miss Death''s representative, who had already left the city by the time the "mes" had died down in the city.


    Of the remaining, the members of the local Awakening Temple and the cksmith Henry kept their items. As for those who were taken out of town after the auction, they left the hands of their buyers and ended up in the hands of strangers.


    Few knew who had what now that it was all over. All that the survivors, or those who would investigate the battles of that night, would soon know was that much blood had been shed in the aftermath of the auction.


    Few woulde close to knowing who killed whom and who was with what.


    With that, the long night ended, with consequences that would immediately affect the poption of Millfall and things that would take weeks or months to change the area.


    With the fall of a noble family, a new position in the nobility had opened up. Now was the time for those interested to seek the title left by Viscount Symons!

 Chapter 386 Shelby’s Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 386 Shelby''s Ambition?</h4>


    At the beginning of the day after the auction, the city dawned more quietly than it usually woke up every day.


    The citizens muttered about the rumors already circting in the city, talking about the shes of the night before, the auction that had brought in thousands of gold coins, and most of all, the fall of the Symons family.


    Nobles died almost every year. Most nobles were men of high rank by local standards or even experienced old men. Therefore, the death of one of them wasn''t so shocking because some of them were close to their age limit, others might fail in their cultivation and be severely weakened, or even get involved in battles with others of simr power.


    Thus, news of nobles dying and their titles being passed on to their heirs wasn''t all that unusual, although it didn''t happen very often.


    But the death of all the members of a noble house was a totally unusual event!


    To give you an idea, thest noble family to be wiped out in the Seidel Kingdom had its final moment over 280 years ago!


    No one from Millfall''s current generation had ever experienced such a moment!


    And it was not only the ordinary citizens who woke up this morning feeling different as theymented in hushed voices on the subject of the moment. Even the local nobles were a bit scared.


    Aside from the wiping out of a noble family, it was a very atypical event. The Viscount was no ordinary noble like the many local barons.


    He was a Mid-level Mage who was said to have physical strengthparable to that of a Sovereign!


    How could such a monster have fallen?


    Also, there have been many power shifts in the city recently.


    First, there had been the fall of the Defiant Tyranny. Then, the Mazzanti family had grown exponentially to ''swallow'' the Scarlet Syndicate.


    Second, the army Commanders, who were in the city to hunt the basilisk, had died strangely.


    Now the Viscount and his entire family had been eliminated!


    With so much happening in such a short time, the local nobles were naturally frightened.


    Among the most frightened was Baron Staples, who was choked with the terrible news of that family''s demise, as it was soon to be much closer to his own through the marriage of their houses.


    When Shelby left her area in the morning, she found her father and Amy with deep circles under their faces as they sat in the main living room of the estate.


    They both looked as if they had been run over, especially Amy, who looked like a woman who had just found out that her beloved husband had died.


    "Shelby... Are you awake? Are you going to eat something?" Baron Staples asked as his face darkened, his tone very pessimistic.


    "No..." She replied as she watched her father, who seemed to have lost a few pounds overnight. "I have no appetite. The newsst night was horrifying. I didn''t think an entire family would fall like that..."


    Molly stood behind Shelby as she watched herdy speak as if she had no guilt whatsoever.


    But Molly didn''t me Shelby. She understood her and saw nothing wrong with killing people like the Symons family. But the orange-haired woman''s performance was truly incredible.


    "I know..." Baron Staples said. "I''m sorry. You were going to marry soon and settle down." He said, knowing his daughter didn''t like Marcus or the arranged marriage but believing it would be to her advantage. "But it had to happen... Let''s take a few steps back for now and think about something else in the future.


    For now, let''s try to get back to normal. But as the fianc¨¦e of the Symons family, you have to arrange the farewell to House Symons."


    "I know," Shelby said. "This is an opportunity for us as well, father. I don''t want to sound like someone who uses the deaths of others for their own gain, but this is the time for us to try to improve our family''s standing."


    Amy looked at Shelby and understood what the girl meant, agreeing with her for the first time in a long time. "Do you want us to enter thepetition to inherit the title of Viscount?"


    "Yes."


    The hierarchy and session of power of the nobility in the Seidel Kingdom had its rules. A non-noble power had to evolve from the lowest to the highest level throughout the kingdom''s history.


    That meant that a group like Mira''s family couldn''t earn the noble title of Viscount by bing a noble family. They had to earn the Baron''s title first, then seek the Viscount''s.


    Thus, only families with the title of Baron could enter the race to fill the vacancy left by Viscount Symons!


    Not only that but only families with the title of Baron from the same province as the extinguished family with the title of Viscount could enter the contest.


    That meant that 81 families couldpete for the vacancy left by Viscount Symons.


    If one of those 81 families became a house with the title of Viscount, its title of Baron would pass to a new noble power that would rise with the appointment of the king.


    Shelby said. "We can''t dy if we want topete for the title of Viscount. The process of transferringnds and rights should begin within a week of the end of the Symons family. But in simr cases in the kingdom''s history, powers that have shown an interest in assuming a higher title earlier have had an advantage inpeting with other interested parties.


    If we''re going to try for the title of Viscount, we should do it immediately and send our proposal to the king."


    How did a king choose a new noble or promote nobles to higher titles?


    That could vary greatly from king to king. Some kings simply gave new titles or promotions to nobles they liked, who were loyal and dedicated to the kingdom or even showed to be promising. Other kings followed financial parameters, giving more importance to those who were most capable of generating the best profits for the state by epting a noble position or a higher title than the one they already held.


    Of the 28 kings Seidel Kingdom has had in its entire history, 15 followed an approach that was more focused on the state''s financial returns, while the others had their own methods that were difficult to predict.


    The current king of the Seidel Kingdom was a man very focused on the finances and prosperity of his state, so Shelby felt that her family had a real chance to advance in status if they made the right proposal.


    Baron Staples looked at his daughter strangely, aware that thinking about the future was important but somewhat annoyed by her concern.


    "Damn it, Shelby. You should be thinking about your fianc¨¦''s funeral! How can you say such a cold thing?" He asked, ring at her.


    But Amy took her stepdaughter''s side. "Honey, don''t be like that to Shelby. She''s right. The Symons are dead, which is a shame. But we don''t have to give up our dreams because of them." She said, putting her loss aside to focus on the future. "We must immediately study our situation and see what offer we can honor, but also one that can satisfy the king."


    As she watched Amy try to convince Baron Staples, Shelby smiled inwardly, seeing that it would be easier to make these two work for her to achieve her goals in the short term.


    ''That''s right, Amy, convince him. That way, I can run the family when none of you are around.'' She mischievously thought as she clenched one of her fists behind her back.

 Chapter 387 Division of Power

    <h4>Chapter 387 Division of Power?</h4>


    The Staples family in Millfall was not the only one discussing Viscount Symons'' downfall as an opportunity. All eight of the remaining noble families in the city were talking about it at the crack of dawn.


    Some wanted to do what Shelby wanted to do: sent their proposals to the capital, signaling their interest in taking over the Symons familynds.


    Others, however, talked about it, pondering who had the best chance of promotion and the consequences.


    Rising through the ranks of the nobility was aplex process, even in such unusual situations. It wouldn''t be enough to have a noble title topete in the way Shelby wanted.


    Viscount families were not stronger and more relevant just because of their higher titles. They usually had more capabilities than Baron families, who may or may not be able to fulfill the obligations of a higher-ranked title.


    In other words, there were different "levels" for each noble title. For example, there were simpler Barons, some of them newly promoted and of humbler origins, or even old but declining nobles. Someone like that would have to go a long way to bepetitive enough topete for the title of Viscount. But there were also those wealthier upstart Barons or old nobles with solid positions who could move up as the opportunity presented itself.


    Some of the powers of Millfall had enough to aspire to the title left by Viscount Symons, but not all of the local Barons were in that position.


    But even for those who didn''t want to send their bids to the capital, this was a matter to be discussed, as it could have a major impact on their lives.


    The Viscount''s position was the most influential for this city, so a change in mentality, in the type of business policies, could significantly affect the other local nobles.


    So even the most ordinary Barons in the city woke up this morning talking about who would be promoted.


    There were two possibilities. One was that one of the 8 local Baron families would ascend to the position left by Viscount Symons, which would be less of a problem since all the locals had known each other for a long time. The other was for the king to choose a Baron from outside Millfall, which would mean the arrival of a new family in town, something that could change many things locally, bringing opportunities and problems to the town.


    However, this was not the only issue the nobles were discussing. When someone rose to the position of Viscount, a new noble family appeared in the province!


    ording to the kingdom''sws, Scott Province had to have 81 Barons, as this was the ideal configuration of nobles in this area for the best local functioning. That was something that the royal family hade to after a long period of observation and various tests throughout their reign.


    The royal family benefited most when its vassals administered itsnds. At the same time, it had long realized that there should be a bnce of power within their provinces.


    The Scott Province had 81 Barons, 27 Viscounts, 9 Counts, 3 Marquises, and 1 Duke. Through this division of power, the 3 Marquises had the same amount ofnd as the Duke, while the 9 Counts had the same amount ofnd as the 3 Marquises. The 81 Barons had the same amount ofnd as the 27 Viscountsbined.


    The Duke''s family could not lead the province in an authoritative manner due to this division of power, which was done to limit the power of the highest-ranking nobleman in the area.


    Because of the royal interest in maintaining the parts of their state under this division of power, a new family would have to rise to the nobility after the fall of the Symons family.


    A new group would gain a peerage, something less significant than for those who would gain the title of Viscount but still relevant.


    Thus, not only those interested in the title of Baron among the non-noble powers of the city were talking about it this morning. Even those who were most concerned about the position of Viscount were talking about the possible consequences of a wealthy local family ascending to the position of Baron.


    Among the non-noble families talking about it, House Burt, Mira''s family, was naturally preparing to make their move, having already made proper preparations the night before.


    As soon as Mira''s father woke up, the young woman was already at his bedroom door to talk about the proposal they had to make to the king. She had prepared it in advance because of her agreement with Vicente!


    ...


    While the wealthiest families in Millfall rushed to get their proposals to the king as quickly as possible, and others simply reassessed the local situation, Vicente was still at his family''s Mazzanti estate.


    He had spent the night with his people since there was no guarantee that they wouldn''t be attacked again after the death of The Faceless Ones'' emissaries.


    But not only that, the night before, he and his men had been busy with many things, from counting the proceeds of the enemies they had killed, the robbery of the Symons family, to interrogating the woman Vice had kidnapped.


    Vicente, Rory, and La had concentrated on this for part of the previous night but had also been on standby in the building in case they had to act.


    They meditated in shifts to regain their better fighting states, which, along with counting the profits and interrogating Sarah, had consumed their entire night.


    By dawn, the risks for them had decreased exponentially, and they would soon be able to separate again to go about their own business.


    But before that, the three of them gathered in Vicente''s office, having just finished interrogating the ck-haired Mid-level Mage woman.


    The three of them had serious looks as they sat around Vicente''s office, all without masks, watching each other''s worried expressions.


    "What are we going to do? As much as we have a small advantage in this situation by knowing before the enemies know what we''ve done, it''s not much. Besides, the enemies are worse than we can handle." Rorymented to them while La closed her eyes and Vicente looked sideways at the balcony of his office.


    After torturing Sarah using the interrogation methods he had learned on Earth, Vicente had gotten her to say a lot of things.


    He had confirmed his suspicion that she and the others were members of The Faceless Ones faction, but he had also learned from her about the strength of that group, where Jasmine was, and their n regarding her!

 Chapter 388 The Night’s Findings

    <h4>Chapter 388 The Night''s Findings?</h4>


    The Mazzanti family group still had to finish investigating The Faceless Ones. Still, with what Vicente had gotten from Sarah the night before, they had discovered some disturbing things.


    First, The Faceless Ones faction was very close to one of the few Marquises in the province, someone who had helped found the group.


    Second, the leader of this group was a High-level Mage. At the same time, there were other Mid-level Mages like Sarah in this faction of the Ironcrest underworld.


    Third, they were going to use Jasmine in some way to get something from the Sacred Devotee Barber, so either they were going to hurt the Mazzanti family by talking to that Sovereign about Jasmine''s kidnapping, or they were going to hunt them down. They needed to wipe them out so they wouldn''t get in trouble with a Sovereign themselves.


    These three critical pieces of information were crucial and necessarily negative to their group and their goal of rescuing Jasmine!


    ''High-level mage... This is going to be difficult.'' La thought, aware that the difference between levels became greater with each level.


    The fact that they had managed to defeat Mid-level Mages from this enemy group tonight meant nothing. They could only do so because of their special methods and the fact that their enemies had underestimated them. Without these two points, they wouldn''t have been able to win!


    But the enemy had someone even stronger than Sarah and Cole, a High-level Mage, someone who could easily defeat Mid-level Mages like the woman trapped in the Mazzanti family cell!


    ''If their supporter, the Marquis, gets involved, we''re screwed.'' Rory thought as he waited for Vicente''s answer to his previous question. ''We''ve had a lot of trouble with the authoritiestely. All it takes is someone interested in us and a disturbing ability to show up, and we''re in the crosshairs of powerful magicians.''


    Though rare, people with special abilities like Jasmine''s and Casey''s existed throughout the kingdom. But the royal forces had ess to such people. So if a high-ranking noble like the Marquis decided to investigate them thoroughly, they could be in for a lot of trouble!


    But apart from a provincial Marquis, they still had to worry about a possible reprisal from a Sovereign!


    Vicente then said. "We still have to confirm the integrity of Sarah Mercer''s words. Interrogations like the one I conducted are not 100% efficient. In any case, it''s very disturbing, but nothing new for us.


    We already knew that The Faceless Ones wereplicated and difficult to deal with. So, nothing has really changed in our situation. The great thing is that now we know more about our enemies, and we have someone who can be useful to us."


    Before, they had been in the dark as to who exactly they would have to deal with, knowing only rumors about The Faceless Ones. But the same enemies they would have had to face before talking to Sarah were the ones they would have to face now that they had ''talked'' to her.


    "Still, our previous ns are no longer useful," Rory muttered as La looked at Vicente.


    Vicente said as he looked at her. "We''ll have to postpone our ns."


    She narrowed her eyes, not liking that at all because, with every day that passed, the chances of them getting into trouble with Sovereign Barber increased.


    "You know that..." She was about to say when Vicente raised his tone.


    "If you want to fight a High-level Mage, go! Go to Ironcrest, La! Do you think I''m joking? You think I don''t want to solve the problem?"


    "Sometimes I have my doubts." She said as she stood up. "But that''s not my concern right now. I fear that we''ll all be found out by Jasmine''s father! He''s terrifying. You don''t know the tightrope you''re walking, Cesar!"


    "I really don''t. But what can I do? You want me to do things that are impossible. I wish I could save Jasmine today, but reality won''t let me!


    I know Jasmine''s father can be scary. But now that we''ve killed more of The Faceless Ones'' people, it''s almost certain that they''ll send even stronger people to deal with us, and maybe even their damn supporter will join the problem!


    We need to worry about that before we think about Jasmine''s fucking father!" He finished as he stood looking at the woman, the veins in his neck stirring.


    Rory looked at them, seeing that the atmosphere in the office was heating up, and said. "La, let''s calm down. He''s right. Jasmine''s father is far away from us, while the enemies in the province can reach us very easily."


    "So what are we going to do? The previous ns won''t work."


    "Not at our current level," Vicente said as he saw the grey-haired woman looking at Rory. "But what if we reach the 3rd stage?"


    She looked at him. "We be Mages?" Laughed. "Do you think it''s that easy? And do you think we''ll get pentagrams before they act against us or contact Jasmine''s father?"


    "No," Vicente answered her. "But we can both reach the 3rd stage until the enemy moves. It will take them at least two weeks to send reinforcements and act against us. In that time, we can try our advances. In the meantime, soldiers from the capital will arrive in Millfall."


    "Soldiers? Are you talking about the investigators who wille after the death of the four Commanders?" Rory asked.


    "Yes, they should arrive in our city before the next emissaries of The Faceless Ones." Vicente nodded positively.


    "Do you think they''ll give us an advantage against our enemies?" La asked, frowning.


    She understood what Vicente meant with this information about soldiersing from the capital. Soldiers like those who came to Millfall didn''t have to be as careful with nobles and provincial powers as those from outposts like Nova.


    While the investigators from the capital were there, it would be more difficult for any group to operate near Millfall, as such a group would be extremely strict and would not turn a blind eye.


    Such a group shoulde to solve the mystery behind the deaths of the four Commanders, so it would be a group that would not ept bribes and would follow the kingdom''s rules to the letter.


    Such a group would be under the supervision of a high-ranking member of the royal family. It would be different from any other group of soldiers one might encounter in the kingdom.


    With the presence of such people in the city, it was certain that everyone would have to keep their heads down and act more cautiously during their stay in Millfall!


    Vicente replied to La. "Yes. Not much, but it is virtually sure that there will be no conflict within the city while the emissaries from the capital are in Millfall. That means we''ll be protected in the short term.


    On the other hand, I have my ns for the soldiers who will be arriving in town soon. With their help, we may be able to turn the odds in our favor.


    Anyway, this will buy time for us. After that, it will be time to act on Jasmine!"

 Chapter 389 Respect Between Rivals

    <h4>Chapter 389 Respect Between Rivals?</h4>


    After Vicente''s words, La no longer argued with him and quickly left the Mazzanti estate.


    There was really no way for her group to save Jasmine now. Even if they did nothing, they would still be in danger. Doing anything now would be very risky.


    Jasmine''s father was terrible, but if they tried to act now, their chances of dying wouldn''t be much less than if that Sovereign found out what they were involved in.


    If she were going to die anyway, even she would prefer it to happenter, preferring to annoy that Sovereign than to move against The Faceless Ones now.


    But she was sad and worried about Jasmine because not only did she have a responsibility to protect that woman, but she was also very close to Nun Barber.


    When Vicente and Rory were alone in the office on the top floor of the Mazzanti mansion, the young redhead looked at his friend andmented on what they had just talked about.


    "Vice, you''re not ignoring the fact that these soldiers from the capital areing here because of you, are you? I agree they''ll give us some security from The Faceless Ones acting in Millfall. Still, these soldiers areing to deal with you."


    Vicenteughed bitterly. "I''m not ignoring that... But it won''t be easy for them to find out that I killed part of those four Commanders."


    "I don''t know, man. What if there''s someone with a very surreal ability in this group of soldiers? I have a feeling that these ''protectors'' could quickly be our enemies." Rorymented in a pessimistic tone. "The way we are unlucky... Sigh, have you thought about the possibility of being cursed, Vice? We really do have a lot of problems practically 100% of the time."


    Vicente heard that andughed bitterly again because that was indeed the case.


    ''Rory is really smart.'' He thought as he remembered the item Julian had given him that was now in his spatial ring.


    ''Yeah, I''ve been thinking about that. Maybe I''m cursed. But maybe it''s just bad luck. Anyway, as much trouble as we''re in, we''re still alive."


    "For now... But that could soon change with all these powerful people against us." Rorymented as he picked up a ss of water from the table in front of him.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. I still have ns." Vicente said to his friend.


    "In fact, I want you to help me. We''re going to try to pit these soldiers from the capital against the damned members of The Faceless Ones faction."


    Rory narrowed his eyes. "What exactly do you have in mind?"


    "I was at The Vile Altar, where three of the four Commanders died... But so did the members of The Faceless Ones faction. As much as they were focused on fighting me and the Ironcrest Awakening Temple members, we can use their presence to our advantage."


    "Oh?" Rory''s worried look changed as he thought more carefully about what Vicente had in mind.


    Vicente said. "Start gathering clues and information about the fact that members of The Faceless Ones were in Millfall before the Commanders died. Let''s make the army waste some of their time investigating our enemies. It''ll scare the bastards from Ironcrest while giving us time to deal with future problems."


    "Okay."


    "Ah, take the opportunity to involve the Congregation of Revtion''s investigators in all of this. If the soldiers from the capital turn against us, it''ll be interesting to have a way to threaten them."


    ...


    After Vicente and Rory separated, Don Mazzanti gave his men orders to distribute some of the resources he had collected the night before.


    The Symons family had a safe with many valuable items, items that were divided equally between Vicente and Shelby''s groups.


    Vicente would use his merchants to sell this family''s items on the ck market. But others, such as consumables, he wanted the most


    patible soldiers of his family to use them to strengthen themselves.


    As for the coins, the family hadn''t earned much in coins the night before. But what Vicente had obtained from the Scarlet Syndicate and the enemy spatial rings he had collected, he left in the safe at home for his men to use with the family''s professionals.


    After giving his orders, he left for his master''s estate, where he had just arrived.


    Seeing Vicente again, Benson sighed, seeing his student with new eyes after all that had happened that night.


    "I can hardly believe that Viscount Symons has fallen... That was your doing, right?" Benson asked as he made Vicente sit down on a chair in the forge on his estate.


    "Hmm, I was lucky. I used the Seal of Spirits on him when he was weakened."


    "Oh? That item? But wasn''t it purchased by Shelby? Don''t tell me you stole it from her?" Benson asked.


    Vicenteughed when he heard this. "Not at all. Miss Staples is my ally, master."


    "So that''s it... Tsk, these nobles are really hard to read." Benson muttered as he sat down across from Vicente. "Unfortunately, we didn''t get the damn stone. If we had it, our efforts would have been much easier."


    "That rock? Does the cksmith Henry Woodward still have it? Hasn''t anyone tried to take it from him?" Vicente asked.


    "That fellow is not easy," Benson exined to his student. "Henry is just a Low-level Mage like me. But his influence in the province is great. The biggest local cksmith is his disciple, but not only that, that old man has several disciples in the province who have reached the 3rd stage.


    Because of his influence, even High-level Mages might move to avenge him if someone dared to act against him. So it''s not just anyone who would dare act against him."


    "I didn''t know he was that influential," Vicente said in surprise. "Why is someone like him still in Millfall?"


    Benson looked into his student''s eyes and said. "Who says he''s still in Millfall? He came here decades ago. He''s not from this area. He made his way through the province''srgest city, Saltstar City.


    Rumor has it that he gave up some of his old ambitions after losing his wife decades ago. Since then, he has focused on developing his forging skills away from the limelight, away from the hustle and bustle of the city.


    He has lived in Millfall ever since, helping to develop the local forge and teaching new talents."


    Vicente saw a lot of respect in Benson''s words and look and found it curious. "You seem to respect him. That doesn''t fit with the rumors of your rivalry with him."


    Bensonughed. "Just because we are rivals and have our differences doesn''t mean I have to hate him or not be able to respect things about him. My differences with Henry are only in the area of forging. But I respect him very much as a person."


    Vicente looked at his master differently, seeing that this world could have people who respected each other even though they were rivals, even considering the brutality of this world.


    "I see... Why don''t you try to make a deal with him? It''s a pretty big rock. If we can negotiate 10% of it, it would be perfect for us, and he wouldn''t lose much." Vicente suggested.

 Chapter 390 Bet

    <h4>Chapter 390 Bet</h4>


    "A bargain? What could we bargain for?" Benson muttered when he heard his student''s question.


    "That rock is huge and cost the cksmith Woodward a lot. There must be things he''s interested in that we could use to get a small part of the rock." Vicente said.


    It would be better if he and his master had theplete piece of rock Henry had bought. That would give them enough material to make mistakes when adjusting the robotic armor. If they only got a small amount of the rock, they would be limited and probably wouldn''t be able to use it until they had developed everything they could develop.


    But it was better to have a small amount of something as good as this rock than nothing at all!


    Benson thought for a moment, trying to consider what he had and what Henry might be interested in.


    "There aren''t many things I have that this guy would like to have. He''s richer than me and has better contacts. On the other hand, he doesn''t agree with my views and doesn''t believe that my theories can be proven. He certainly wouldn''t give me anything that would allow me to prove myself... That leaves only you." Benson looked at Vicente and pointed with a finger at the young man.


    "Me?" Vicente eximed in surprise.


    "Your talent for the forge is very high. I think that I could only get Henry interested enough to consider a deal with us by involving you in some kind of wager." Benson exined, thinking of something subtly different than Vicente.


    After a moment of silence, he asked his student. "Vice, how''s your progress at the forge? How would you do if you had to create a 2nd-grade artifact without using your magical form?"


    Vicente thought about it and said. "I think I can make something between 75% and 80% efficient. But I''ve had a lot of problemstely that have prevented me from training as much as I could.


    I''m also studying many theories behind robotic armor, so now that I have more time, I could improve that efficiency level in a few days.


    Why? What exactly do you have in mind?"


    Benson said. "What do you think about a littlepetition, Vicente? I know you don''t want to participate in the big forge events so as not to waste your time, but I think the only way we can get part of that mineral is if you agree topete a little."


    "Oh?"


    "I will meet with Henryter today and get him to agree to a bet with me. This bet will involve the best student of his and mine in Millfall at the moment. The two of you willpete with your forging skills to determine a winner.


    If you win, we''ll get a share of the rock in Henry''s hands. If you lose..." Benson paused, wondering what Henry would ask of them. "Well, if you lose, I think the old man will try to use you in some kind ofpetition between the cksmith associations of Scott Province. That would be the only thing he could want from us."


    This year''s annual Scott Province Forging Tournament was scheduled to take ce over the next few days in a town in the central part of the province. The group ofpetitors from the Millfall cksmiths'' Association had already been selected and would leave for that city in less than four days. But if Vicente showed up now, Benson was sure that Henry would be interested in having this young prodigy on his team.


    This annual tournament gave prizes not only to thepeting cksmiths but also to the units of the cksmiths'' Association that did well, giving them more resources and ess to rare and hard-to-find materials in that area of the continent.


    This was an important event for the cksmiths of the local council of elders, of which Henry was the leader.


    Vicente knew about thispetition, as Lukas had already told him he would participate in this year''s tournament. He would leave with the association group at the end of the week and be out of town for the next 20 days.


    He thought carefully about the risk of joining that group and said. "I''ll have less than four days to practice. I don''t know how much I can improve in that time, but I''ll do my best. You can go ahead with the wager. I''ll wait for your notification about thepetition match."


    Benson smiled when he heard Vicente agree to his suggestion. "I will try to meet Henry and make this bet. I''ll see if I can make it on the eve of his group''s game. Then, I will go home and practice. If he epts this bet, he won''t give us much time to prepare."


    Vicente nodded to his master before saying goodbye, leaving the estate to take care of some business before going to the forge.


    ...


    After leaving Benson''s estate, Vicente was soon in front of Nova''s house, where he saw a carriage with two Mages standing in front of it.


    When Vicente saw Nova leaving her house with Myra and Max, he realized they were already returning to Dryhaven.


    "Leaving already? Why don''t you stay in town a few more days?" Vicente asked as he walked up to them.


    Seeing the young man with the ck hair, Myra and Max looked at Vicente and sighed.


    She said. "Unfortunately, we have failed in our mission. Now, we must return to Dryhaven and get on with our business. We have missed a great opportunity here."


    Max nodded in agreement and remained silent, feeling bad about losing the tuna brain they so desperately wanted but also not knowing if it had been all for bad.


    Like it or not, they hadn''t gotten anything at the auction yesterday, and maybe that was the only reason they hadn''t had to face dangerous people the night before.


    Viscount Symons was much stronger than them, but he had been greedy and had bought more things than he could keep.


    Even though they were both sad about not getting their desired item, they had also thought several times that morning about what would have happened if they had won this fight.


    "It''s time to go home," Max muttered.


    "But it''s good to see you before we go, Vicente." Myra approached him to kiss him goodbye.


    As she leaned her face close to his, she said softly. "Take good care of my little sister. She''s growing up in the army, but there are always dangerous possibilities."


    Vicente smiled at Myra as he saw Nova behind her, watching them


    intently.


    He squeezed Max''s hand and said. "Since you''re leaving, I wish you a bon voyage. But don''t be so discouraged about the Colored Tuna Brain. Viscount Symons fellst night, and now it is with someone connected with his murder.


    What do you think will happen to the tuna brain? I think there''s a good chance that it and other items from the previous auction will appear on the ck market in the next few weeks.


    So keep an eye on the ck market. There may still be a chance for you to get that brain."

 Chapter 391 Helping the Girlfriend’s Family

    <h4>Chapter 391 Helping the Girlfriend''s Family?</h4>


    Myra and Max listened seriously to Vicente''s words because they made sense. As much as the Colored Tuna Brain could be consumed, making it difficult to trace, its value was high, and many people would prefer coins.


    The Viscount had spent 900 gold coins on it just because he wanted to use the tuna brain at Marcus'' wedding ceremony. Other people would like to try a meal based on that ingredient, but few would use the brain in that way.


    For most people, using their coins to buy pills, potions, and magical equipment was much better than eating a tasty meal.


    Surely, others like the Viscount would pay dearly for that brain, so it would most likely be resold.


    "We''ll see about that. I''ll tell my father to keep an eye on the ck market in the province for the next few weeks." Myra said before she thanked Vicente. "Thanks for the advice. If we get it, I''ll let Nova and you know."


    "Hmm, I hope you have luck with that." Vicente smiled, having already ordered one of his men to use the brain on the ck market and negotiate with the Bain family of Dryhaven.


    Vicente couldn''t give that brain to those siblings. It would be too suspicious of him. But he didn''t have much use for this delicacy either, and part of him wanted to help Nova''s family.


    So why wouldn''t he sell the brain to the Bain family for a few gold coins? It would be a win-win situation.


    Vicente smiled as he watched them leave while Nava stood next to him, visibly tired from the night before.


    The position of Commander was very stressful. Moreover, she was weakpared to the level required for the job, and as such, she had to deal with the frustration of not being able to do everything she should.


    "Sigh... Did you hear what happened the night before? Unfortunately, I couldn''t do anything for Millfall, even though I''m the temporary Commander of the local post." Shemented to him.


    "Yes, I heard some rumors..." Vicente answered her. "But it''s not your fault, Nova. The night before was atypical. Even Mid-level Mages died! If Commander Hogan had been in town, he couldn''t have done anything to stop the movements of the night before."


    She knew that and said nothing more, taking advantage of the fact that she was finally alone with Vice to hug him and rx a little in his arms.


    "What are your ns for the next few days?" She asked as she smelled his masculine scent. "I know I don''t have much to do. I have a feeling that the damned Cesar Mazzanti is involved in the Viscount''s death, but I can''t do anything to charge him. I''ll have to wait for reinforcements from the capital. So I don''t have much to do for the next few days."


    Vicenteughed when he heard this and answered her. "I might have an appointment in the next few days. My master wants to make a bet with another 3rd-stage cksmith. Then I might have a smallpetition at the association. If I lose, I''ll have to join the group from the club that''s leaving town for a provincial forgingpetition."


    Nova opened her eyes in surprise and looked at Vicente with interest. "Can I watch youpete?" She asked, curious to see her friend in action.


    Even though they were a couple, she had never seen Vicente''s skills. They usually didn''t have much time to spend together, and when they did, they preferred to do other things...


    But she wanted to do everything couples did, including meditating and training together. They hadn''t had a chance to do that yet, so when she heard that he was going to show off some of his skills, she wanted to watch.


    "Sure, I''ll see when and where it happens and let you know." He smiled at her, not bothering to show her his forging skills since he didn''t intend to use his special ability in the confrontation against Henry''s best student in town.


    "I hope you win." She said, smiling and showing her teeth. "It would be awful if you had to take part in thispetition outside the city."


    "True. I''d rather stay here and take care of you." He squeezed her waist before taking her in his arms and leading her to her house.


    Nova let out a small cry at being caught like that. But she didn''tin; instead, she enjoyed it very much because she longed for her man''s ''affection.''


    ...


    While Vicente tended to Nova''s needs, Benson arrived at the Millfall cksmiths'' Association building and went straight to the Council of Elders.


    Arriving there, he was greeted with loud voices and smiles here and there, with several of the most important local cksmiths congratting Henry on his purchase of Ekacrinite the night before.


    Among the people were Henry''s disciples, and even his disciples'' disciples, celebrating with this great local cksmith.


    "Henry, you really are rich. I''ll give you that," Benson loudly said as he joined the people in the Council of Elders'' meeting room. "You beat me again, but would you be willing to test your luck with me?"


    Henry heard Benson and looked at the man, seeing that his local rival was there to challenge him.


    "Benson, don''t be a sore loser. Henry got the article fair and square. Are you here to cause trouble over it?" Another elder asked in a harsh tone.


    Benson stopped in front of Henry while the weaker ones around him stopped talking to each other, silencing the stronger ones.


    "I''ll be honest with you, Henry, I need part of the Ekacrinite. I know you won''t part with it for nothing, so I''m here to propose a bet. How about we have a little contest between our most talented students in


    town?


    If my disciple beats your disciple, you''ll only give me 10% of the rock you got the night before. But if your student beats mine, Vicente Fuller will agree to represent our post at the annual Forge Tournament. Benson said, quickly naming what Henry could win in this bet.


    "Vicente Fuller? The young man who made an item with 100% efficiency in his test to be a 1st-stage cksmith?" One of the local 3rd-stage cksmiths asked with interest, remembering the young man he had seen take the test months ago.


    Henry had heard of such a talent several times and didn''t immediately turn down Benson''s offer. "That is interesting. But what is this young man like now? If he''s still just an Apprentice, it''ll be a while before he fights for us. Would he be willing to represent us inpetitions for the next five years?"


    Benson smiled when he heard this. "Vicente is better than you think. But yes, if he loses, he''s willing to represent our post inpetitions within the province for the next few years."

 Chapter 392 The Malicious Shelby

    <h4>Chapter 392 The Malicious Shelby</h4>


    Later that day, after the fall of the Symons family, Vicente would go to the local cksmith association to practice his skills. There, he would receive word from Benson that Henry had agreed to their n.


    In two days, he wouldpete against Henry''s most famous student in Millfall, Landon Fraser, a level 5 Acolyte who was about to advance to the 3rd stage.


    Their match would ur in the early evening, two days from now, in the association.


    ording to Benson, they wouldpete in the production of three artifacts, and whoever won at least two contests judged by a jury of cksmiths would be crowned the winner.


    Vicente also discovered that if he lost, he would have to represent the chapter in more than one contest since it was only after Benson''s promise that Henry had epted such a bet.


    But he didn''t see a problem with that. It made sense that they could lose something as valuable as what was at stake for Henry. Besides, Vicente was confident he could improve his skills a little more in these two days, something he knew was possible for him, while his opponent would most likely not improve from today to the day after tomorrow.


    So, on the afternoon of that day, he locked himself in a training room at the association, leaving the affairs of the Mazzanti family to Rory and the rest of his staff.


    ...


    While Vicente was training for the wager in two days, Shelby was at a local restaurant with Molly, Livia, and Nics.


    After the auction the day before, the group of these two young people from Dryhaven had fought to keep their belongings after the auction. But since most of those interested in the post-auction action yesterday had been after the Viscount and other individuals, they hadn''t had to contend with arge number of opponents.


    Since they also had no interest in third-party items, they had managed to get through the previous night rtively smoothly, being the only group from outside Millfall to do so.


    After spending the night in this town, they discovered that the night''s events and the family Shelby was about to marry had beenpletely wiped out.


    In the face of such shocking events, Livia wanted to stay in this ce for a few more days.


    "Shelby, you must be in a terrible ce to lose your fianc¨¦ on the eve of your wedding," Livia said to the woman across the table, trying to hold back a smile. "I''m sorry for you. You would have made a great couple."


    Shelby looked into Livia''s green eyes and said. "You don''t have to tell me that, Livia. Marcus and I weren''t like you and Nics. For me, the Symons family''s fall is really strange and shocking, but I had no feelings for him despite our engagement."


    "You are so cold. No wonder you''re so unlucky." Livia said quietly, not caring about the recent losses of the woman in front of her. "Anyway, when is her funeral? I guess you''re organizing it, right?"


    "In two days, we''ll say goodbye in the Field of Souls. If you''re interested, we''ll wee rtives, friends, and allies to say goodbye to the members of the Symons family."


    One might ask, the Symons family has been wiped out, so what rtives could be left for this house? Well, families on this continent weren''t that simple.


    Every family had a main line and a secondary line, which was easy to understand when you considered the heir and his brothers and sisters. However, the members of that line had paternal and maternal rtives who were not part of the line of session.


    In other words, the Symons family had been wiped out because the main and secondary lineages had been wiped out the night before. There was no one left to inherit the family''snds and titles.


    But there was the family of origin of the Viscount''s wives, the maternal family of the family''s heirs, and the maternal side of Viscount Symons himself.


    These people on the maternal side of the Viscount''s family couldn''t inherit anything. Still, they were rtives who existed and might be interested in saying goodbye to the dead.


    As for the Viscount''s paternal family, who might have had some im to the now-dead man''s possessions, they no longer existed. Viscount Symons had had only one sister, who had no right of inheritance. As for his father and his father''s rtives, they were all dead, as far as the official powers of the kingdom knew.


    Could there be a Viscount''s bastard out there? Or even an unofficial son of the Viscount''s father? Of course, but only those recognized by royalty could im property from dead nobles.


    Until the day before his death, a nobleman could nominate people for his line of session from among his descendants and paternal rtives from the main line. Bastard or not, as long as one was nominated in this way, he would be part of that family''s line of session.


    On the other hand, if such a person was not nominated, he would have no rights, even if he could prove that he was rted to the fallen noble.


    Therefore, it was fair to say that the Symons family had beenpletely wiped out, and their title would have to be passed on to another family.


    But there were rtives of the dead from the night before, and at least some of them were expected at the local cemetery to say goodbye to the dead.


    Livia then said. "Then I''ll stay in town for two more days. I want to pay my respects to the family you almost joined."


    "That is your decision. Do what you want." Shelby told the green-haired woman.


    Then Nics asked something he had wanted to ask for a long time. "Miss Staples, what happenedst night? I have to say I''m surprised you''re still alive after buying a 3rd-grade item."


    Shelby smiled as she had heard the same question from her father earlier.


    The man had asked her everything about the previous night, from how she had managed to survive to where the Seal of Spirits was and where her coins hade from.


    After calming down and agreeing to use the local power vacuum to improve the Staples family''s position, Baron Staples remembered that he wanted to ask his daughter all those questions.


    Shelby then told Livia the same thing she had told her father: "I was forced to give such an article to the strongest person I could find. The night before, I had nned to go to the Symons estate to hide under the Viscount''s protection. But before I got there, I lost the Seal of Spirits.


    Sigh... I had a big loss the night before."


    After talking about a few other things, Livia invited Shelby to her wedding to Nics, which would take ce in Dryhaven in a few months.


    Afterward, Shelby watched them leave, smiling to herself. ''Going to your wedding? Is there going to be a wedding, Livia? When Vicente frees Snow w, we''ll see if you have time for a wedding.''

 Chapter 393 Dinner with Nina

    <h4>Chapter 393 Dinner with Nina ?</h4>


    Later that day, evening came to Millfall, and Vicente was at his house with Nina and Eve.


    After returning home early, he''d taken advantage of the fact that Nova wouldn''t being to the estate untilte tonight since she was busy. He gave the second stage nt he''d bought at the auction the day before to Eve.


    Filipend Jaburan had an orange pentagram, so he had given it to Eve to absorb that essence about three hours ago.


    Now, he was looking after his little sister while Eve finished her absorption when he felt a change in the mana around his residence.


    ''It looks like Eve will seed now.'' He smiled as he looked over to see Nina reading a book on her bed.


    Seeing her brother looking away and smiling, Nina asked. "Big brother, did aunt Eve finish? Was she sessful?"


    "It seems so. Finish your reading so we can go see her." Vicente looked at Nina with a smile on his face as he saw this girl getting excited.


    Nina was really excited that Eve was getting stronger. The blonde woman was currently at level 2 of the 2nd state, which meant that she desperately needed a second pentagram.


    After tonight, Eve would be able to start looking for level-ups again and would probably be a level 3 Acolyte in no time!


    How did Eve advance so quickly with so little talent? Nina had no idea until that night.


    But after discovering that her brother had managed to ''buy'' Eve a pentagram, Nina realized that her older brother wasn''t as simple as she had thought.


    She knew that her old father, even in his prime, couldn''t do the same. But how had Vicente, who had only inherited the Fuller family, grown so much that he could do this in such a short time?


    Nina was full of doubts in her heart, but she didn''t want to tell her brother about it because she already knew he wouldn''t tell her the truth, at least not yet.


    Not only that, but he was rather careless in front of her. Maybe because he thought she was too naive or didn''t understand things, not only Vicente but especially the men in the Fuller family often let their guard down when they were with Nina.


    Because of this, she was learning more and more about her brother, and she didn''t want to spoil everything by trying to talk to him and force him to be more careful around her.


    "I''m done, brother!" She said as she put down her book and jumped out of bed, taking the lead in going to see Eve.


    By the time they reached the lower level of the Fuller mansion, Eve hade out of her meditative state and had a big smile on her face as she closed her eyes and felt her new power.


    "This is a really good power. I''ll be able to help heal family members with it." She murmured as she felt Nina and Vicente looking at her.


    Vicente said to her. "I will try to help you absorb pentagrams of a simr nature in the future."


    "Thank you, Vice. But don''t worry about me. Everything you''ve already given me is more than I ever dreamed of."


    As she said this, she picked up the body of the medicinal nt and said. "Now I''m going to make the Filipend Jaburan soup. Wait about 15 minutes, and I''ll serve it."


    Cooking a magical resource was like cooking any ordinary food.


    However, there was a difference between an ordinary person who used magic items to cook and a chef who did the same.


    The cook would preserve as much of the mana and elements in their ingredients as possible. Through their special skills, they would greatly increase the power of that dish.


    In other words, imagine that a certain dish requires 3 ingredients to prepare, and each ingredient has 10 units of mana and pure elements. Looking at their total units, you might think that the final dish would have 30 units, but in practice, that wasn''t the case.


    If an ordinary person cooked those ingredients, the final dish would have less than 30 units. But if a professional cook did the same thing, the dish would have more than 30 units, sometimes more than double the units of energy and elements in the ingredients.


    That was possible because of the cooks'' magical abilities!


    But even an ordinary person could prepare a special meal.


    Since there weren''t many professional cooks in Millfall who could handle Filipend Jaburan, Vicente hadn''t gone looking for one. So Eve was the one who would cook Nina''s soup.


    Vicente and Nina sat around the kitchen ind of that house, watching Eve prepare the soup, the young ck-haired girl looking intently at the special nt that the blonde woman was cutting.


    Isn''t that the Filipend Jaburan?'' Nina wondered, recognizing the item that had been auctioned the night before.


    The auction the night before had been the talk of the students at the academy Nina attended. She had talked about the event with practically all of her friends today.


    That''s why she knew all the items from the previous day''s auction and their appearance and properties.


    ''How did big brother get that nt? I stayed at the auction entrance until thest person entered the local theater, and I didn''t see him pass by. What''s more, my colleagues said that Cesar Mazzanti was the one who took this nt. Why is it here?" She wondered as she watched as Eve cooked.


    Over the next few minutes, Nina considered many possibilities, remembering that her family had previously rented House Mazzanti and the possibility that Vicente still had dealings with Cesar.


    ''He must have gone to the auction with Cesar''s group...'' She thought, imagining that this was the most likely scenario. ''That makes sense! The older brother must have paid a fortune to get that man to buy it for him. And it was probably all because of me...''


    She looked at Vicente and clenched her little fists, feeling even more grateful for her big brother, who always took care of her, even when he couldn''t be there for her.


    ''One day, I''ll be strong enough to help you, big brother!''


    After making this vow, Nina saw Eve serving Filipend Jaburan''s soup.


    It didn''t take long for her to devour the soup, while Eve and Vicente tried only a few spoonfuls, leaving it to this child to take as much soup as she could.


    The medicinal effects of Filipend Jaburan were not immediate, especially considering how fragile Nina''s body was. It would take months or even two years for her tiny body to absorb this nt''s medicinal power. So Vicente and Eve didn''t expect her condition to improve immediately.


    They just looked at Nina with hope, expecting that this soup could somehow help this little girl.

 Chapter 394 Miss Death

    <h4>Chapter 394 Miss Death</h4>


    The next day, Vicente continued with his true identity, having spent the previous night between his forge studies and quality time with Nova.


    In the morning, he had a rich and happy breakfast with Eve, Nina, and Nova before the three women in his life left, two of them for the academy and the other for the local army headquarters.


    He stayed at home for a while before heading to the association building, where he would spend much of the day studying and training his skills at the forge.


    Amid this training, he would reach the peak of the 2nd stage, an important moment for him. However, he couldn''t advance at the moment because stage advancement wasn''t like level advancement.


    The difference in the amount of mana between the highest level of one stage and the lowest level of the next was much greater than the difference between levels of the same stage. As a result, advancing to the magical realm required more time and preparation than ordinary advancement, which Vicente would only have time to properly prepare for after thepetition for the 3rd-grade rock.


    Being at the top was very good for him, and he already had his next pentagram in mind!


    Meanwhile, things were rtively quiet in Millfall. The royal army was holding its ground without making much progress in the investigation of the post-auction incidents, while the nobles were busy preparing for the local changes.


    There were so many suspects who could benefit from the Symons family''s downfall that the Martial Court became much stricter with the army in order to expose some of the more daring activities of that force.


    While the most important people in the city were busy investigating or preparing for a new local Viscount, the Scarlet Syndicate and the Mazzanti family were on the move.


    Vicente''s family continued to absorb the business left behind by the Defiant Tyranny, continuing their efforts to strengthen and improve their operations. As for the Scarlet Syndicate, this group focused on improving their rtionships with the local nobility and simply maintaining what they already had.


    In the midst of all of this, a bit of peace settled over the recently troubled city.


    ...


    Meanwhile, hundreds of kilometers away from Millfall, to the west of this area...


    There was a mountain range that separated the territory of Scott Province from that of Lake Province, a sort of natural demarcation that the powers of the Pris Empire used to define borders.


    When traveling across this continent, one would know exactly where the territory began because of rivers, mountain ranges,kes, canyons, and so on.


    Thirty-Three was riding her horse at high speed toward a small group camping there at the farthest point from the province where Vicente lived.


    Her horse was swift and never tired. A journey that would have taken eight days for people using ordinary carriages took her just over 40 hours.


    And so she arrived at the ce where her party was waiting for her to continue their journey out of this province.


    "Miss Death, I''m back." Thirty-Three said as she dismounted and knelt in front of a woman about five feet tall, dressed all in ck with a veil covering her face.


    Around the wooded area where the group had a fire, there were four other people, all Mages.


    The only Low-level Mage there was Miss Death herself, while the others were Mid-level and High-level Mages.


    "You took a little longer than we expected, Thirty-Three. Did you have any problems on your way to Millfall?" A man, the second High-level Mage in the group, asked her.


    Everyone there was dressed in ck, some with darkness surrounding their bodies, others without using their powers to hide their appearance.


    But upon closer inspection, except for Miss Death, they all had pale skin, dry lips, and deep circles around their eyes.


    They were all Dark Path magicians. Even those on the path who didn''t go mad or be stereotypes of their kind lived exhausting lives. Because they were so powerful and often killed more people than ordinary magicians, these people lived on the run and in hiding.


    The more they killed, the more vengeful people there were looking for their heads. Many of them could be ignored, but one or two would happen from time to time.


    Because of these rare sesses, people on this path had to be vignt, avoid cities, avoid unnecessary rest, and often train, meditate, and fight to the extreme.


    Given this reality, it wasn''t unusual for Dark Path magicians to have low vitality for people of their level and to age faster than Light Path practitioners.


    But Miss Death was different from the rest of her group, being much younger than everyone else and possessing a special power that was simply terrifying.


    While Thirty-Three exined what had happened to the group, Miss Death had her three pentagrams around her while her magical form condensed in front of her.


    Arge book with a ck cover and yellowed pagesy open in front of her at the height of her navel, and she used what looked like a ck quill to write something down.


    ''Paul Stewart...'' She wrote the name of a man whose portrait was on a wanted poster held by one of herpanions.


    Meanwhile, several such postersy on the floor, and the names of the wanted men depicted on them were written on the sheet of paper Miss Death was writing on.


    When she was done, she closed her book and made it disappear. "I have finished. We''ll be able to collect the rewards from these 10 wanted men in the next few days. I''ve left my mark on their bodies."


    "Hahaha, Miss Death''s power is truly fantastic. We don''t even need to face those damned opponents. As long as we''re near them, they''ll naturally die before Miss Death!" One of those people shouted when he saw that theirdy''s n was really very good.


    Months ago, their superior had sent them on a mission to train Miss Death. Their goal was to help her kill 5,000 people so that she could refine her killing intent and improve her understanding of their sect''s special spells.


    At the very beginning of the mission, Miss Death suggests that they hunt down criminal bounties and that she use her special power toplete the mission quickly.


    And it had worked very well. In the past year, she had killed more than 2,000 people this way without scaring the cities or attracting negative attention.


    No one cared about the convicts she killed with her Book of Death!


    Miss Death ignored herpanions''ments and said to Thirty-Three as she removed the veil covering her face. "It''s good that you got some resources in Millfall. For now, give me the Fear Anise. I''ll assimte its medicinal power before we leave this province."


    Thirty-Three looked at Miss Death''s beautiful face and saw the symbol of a scythe on the ck-haired beauty''s forehead.

 Chapter 395 Noble Funeral

    <h4>Chapter 395 Noble Funeral</h4>


    Another day has passed...


    Today was finally the day set for Vicente and Landon''s match at the association building.


    As soon as the day began, Nova assured Vicente that she would watch his match at the cksmith''s Association, not only because she wanted to see him in action but also because of her progress.


    Nova had been on the cusp of 2nd-stage for several days. With the situation in Millfall calming down and the emissaries from the capital about to arrive in the city, she wanted to use the next few days to enter seclusion and advance to 3rd-stage.


    If she wanted to continue to grow in the army, this would be an important step for her. So today would be thest day she would be at Vicente''s side before she went into seclusion until she made her breakthrough.


    Vicente took the opportunity to tell her that even if he won the challenge Benson proposed, he would be leaving town soon on business and wouldn''t see her for days or weeks. Depending on when she was released to hunt her next pentagram, he wouldn''t see her again until she returned.


    So they had agreed that after the fight at the association, they would have dinner and then go to her house for an evening alone.


    These were their ns forter. But by nightfall, each of them had a business to attend to, and they parted as soon as the sun rose.


    Vicente stayed at home and practiced his skills, which he had already refined to the point where he could produce items with between 80% and 90% efficiency using his "normal" skills.


    When he used his maic ability, he could go over 90%!


    But even with his ability from his first magical form, Vicente still couldn''t produce 2nd-grade items with 100% efficiency. It was too difficult, and he would still need some time to develop his understanding of forging to achieve such a feat.


    But he hoped to aplish this before the soldiers from the capital arrived to investigate him.


    In any case, he nned to continue with his identity as Vicente until he reached the 3rd-stage. After that, he intended to return as Cesar and try to develop his weapons further before setting out to rescue Jasmine and hunt down a green pentagram!


    That was his n for the next few days and weeks. After finishing his morning training at the forge, Vicente left his house and went to the local cemetery to rx a bit.


    Viscount Symons'' funeral was taking ce, and Shelby would surely be there. In search of a conversation with her, Vicente used this time of rest before his afternoon training, going to the Field of Souls, where many people were saying goodbye to the head of the Symons family.


    Neither the Viscount nor the members of the Symons family had been left whole. They had all been obliterated, so there was no evidence of exactly how they had been killed.


    But in the Seidel Kingdom, there was a culture of saying goodbye to the dead, of keeping their remains, or at least their gravestones, in a ce where they wouldn''t bepletely forgotten.


    The members of the Symons family were part of a noble house in the kingdom, so they had a special ce in Millfall''s highest graveyard.


    Thus, even without a body, arge funeral was organized to bury the Viscount, Marcus, and the wife of the Symons family head.


    Arriving at the Field of Souls, Vicente entered this ce for the first time. It was very beautiful, with well-organized and well-maintainedwns and tombstones, sculptures here and there, and arge tree in the central part of the cemetery.


    Under that tree were dozens of very well-dressed people, including all the nobles of Millfall and some of their rtives, there to fulfill their mission.


    As nobles, they owed respect to those of higher rank. Attending the funeral of a local Viscount was an obligation for all of them.


    That was also the case for the army soldiers who were there, led by Nova, who was in charge of the city at the time.


    Vicente saw Nova from a distance, while this woman with beautiful light blue hair spotted him easily.


    ''What is he doing here? Is it because of the business opportunity?'' She thought to herself as she looked at Vicente.


    But neither she nor he looked for each other. He went straight to a beautiful young woman with orange hair.


    "Shelby, my condolences on your loss." He said to his ally as Shelby''s family members listened as they watched him embrace her.


    It was bizarre for these members of the Staples family to see these two young people together, and they couldn''t help but think how wrong Vicente''s words were.


    Shelby ignored the looks in her direction and said in Vicente''s ear, covering her lips with one hand. "Thank you for everything. You''ve helped me a lot. I won''t forget it, Vice."


    "Don''t worry. We still have a lot to do together." He told her quietly.


    Previously, Vicente had been unhappy with how Shelby approached him and intended to get rid of her one day. But after so many things together, so many ns they had, he had begun to see this woman differently.


    He didn''t trust her blindly but didn''t want to eliminate her anymore.


    She asked him. "When will you deal with Snow w? The clock is ticking, and soon, the opportunity I told you about wille."


    "I''ll try to reach the 3rd stage soon, and then I''ll go to Ironcrest. After that, I intend to go after that person. I think there will be time."


    "Good, but don''t take too long, or we''ll miss our chance." She said in his ear before moving away from Vicente and raising her tone. "Thank you, Vicente. By the way, let me introduce you to my family. I don''t think I''ve had the chance yet."


    She indicated her family members with one hand while her father and brother looked at Vicente strangely, feeling that this young man shouldn''t be there.


    There were strange rumors about what Vicente and Shelby were doing in hiding... It wouldn''t do for them to be so intimate at her fianc¨¦''s funeral!


    The Staples patriarch said in disgust. "Kid, you never should havee to this event. Look at the peoplementing."


    Vicente looked over and saw several of the Symons family''s rtives talking to local nobles while they understood that Vice was for Shelby.


    The Symons family rtives naturally gave him ugly looks, not liking his audacity to attend this event.


    Vicenteughed inwardly but didn''t leave. He walked over to some of his local partners there while Shelby and Nova looked at him intently asionally.


    Amid this, Livia became aware of a local interest on the part of her great rival...

 Chapter 396 Making Contact During the Funeral

    <h4>Chapter 396 Making Contact During the Funeral ??</h4>


    "Who is this person?" Livia asked her advisor, who was already familiar enough with the local situation in Millfall, to talk about important local figures.


    "That person?" Her old advisor looked at Vicente, concentrating on this young man''s Magic Gem since Vice''s appearance didn''t resemble that of anyone locally important.


    He said after a long sigh. "I don''t know him."


    "Find out who he is. Shelby obviously has an unusual interest in him." Livia said as she watched Vicente talking to some local Barons while Shelby watched him from time to time.


    Men wouldn''t notice the way Shelby looked at Vicente. But Livia was different. She could see that her rival was interested in the ck-haired young man.


    Then Nics muttered. "I heard some rumors while I was offering my condolences to Shelby earlier. It seems that she and this boy are quite close. There was a strange rumor before the auction about them that even embarrassed young master Symons."


    "Oh?" A smile broke out on Livia''s face. "Don''t tell me Shelby is that kind of woman? But that wouldn''t be strange. Someone like that would rather have adventures with her chosen ones than stay with a single man to help her family. She''s very selfish!"


    Nicsughed but said nothing. He preferred women like his Livia, but he didn''t care how other people lived their lives.


    But Livia wanted to find a way to hurt Shelby. "I''m going to approach him. I want to see if he lets anything slip." She walked toward Vicente, leaving her fianc¨¦ and her advisors behind.


    "That''s..." The old advisor started to follow her but felt a hand on his shoulder.


    "Let''s wait. Livia likes to y, but she''s no fool." Nics said quietly to the Mid-level Mage.


    "But young master Grant... I thought we were leaving tonight. We''ve already stayed in this city longer than we should."


    "I know. I promise we won''t be here until dawn. But for now, let Livia have some fun. She won''t have that opportunity when we return for a long time."


    Meanwhile, Livia arrived, where Vicente talked to some of his local noble partners. Among them was Baron Irwin, with whom he had continued to do business even after the previous robbery.


    Vicente had attacked the Irwin family for two reasons. The first was raising money for his house, which had worked out well for him. The second was to prevent a force that could destroy him from learning of his actions against one of the family''s children and taking action against him.


    The Irwin family still existed but had lost any ability to harm Vicente''s group. They had lost much of their power after thest raid and had stopped investigating the death of the young man Vice had killed in Martell Vige.


    Meanwhile, the Mazzanti family had grown considerably and had overtaken such a local noble house entirely.


    Therefore, even though he hadn''t destroyed this family, Vicente had seeded in his first two goals, and he was currently using this family through his agreement with Baron Irwin.


    But if this family showed any strange thoughts towards him one day, he would mercilessly destroy them!


    While he was talking to Baron Irwin and another local Baron about the tragedy of that night and what would happen with the session of power, a tall, beautiful woman with green hair approached them.


    "My friends, I am sorry to interrupt your conversation. I would like to talk to this young man. Could I borrow him for a moment?" Livia approached them with a smile that quickly made the nobles understand who she was.


    The only one who didn''t know where she came from was Vicente, so the nobles talking to him immediately greeted her and moved away from the ck-haired young man dressed in an all-ck outfit.


    Vicente looked at the Low-level Mage curiously but let her say what was on her mind.


    "What''s your name, my friend?"


    "Vicente Fuller, and you?"


    Sheughed when she realized he didn''t know who she was and said. "I''m Livia Norris from Dryhaven."


    "Norris? Of the Norris family?" Vicente didn''t know who Livia was, but he knew the names of all the noble families in the province. "Miss Norris, meeting someone of your stature is a pleasure." He made an immediate gesture of greeting. "I didn''t expect your family to have ties to House Symons..."


    "And we don''t." She grinned, fascinated by the gem on Vicente''s forehead. "I''m here for an old friend. Shelby and I went to the same academy at Ironcrest."


    "Oh?" He looked at Shelby and immediately saw that this woman was looking at them.


    "Anyway, I feel we have a friend inmon, don''t you? I heard you were close, so I was interested in meeting you. Where are you really from, Vice? Are you rted to the Fullers of Chilldale?" She asked him with curiosity to find out if this young man was an ordinary person or a member of an ancient family of soldiers of the kingdom.


    Not every family with the potential to be noble earned titles. Some of the most powerful families in the kingdom were families of soldiers who, over the generations, sent many of their members to serve in the king''s army.


    That was the case with the Fuller family that Livia had in mind, a family that until recently had several soldiers in the army, some of them with the considerable rank of Colonel.


    Such a family was not a noble power, but it was stronger than some Count families!


    ''If you''re from that family, it makes sense that Shelby would be interested in you...''


    Vicente was interested in what this woman knew and said. "The Fullers of Chilldale? I really don''t know, Miss Norris. I lost my parents very young. What family is that? I''ve never heard of them."


    She sighed when she saw he wasn''t from that family and said. "This is a family from the Diamond Province. Chilldale is the thirdrgest city in this province and the closest city to the kingdom''s capital. As for the Fuller family, it is a house of soldiers, or rather, a house of knights of the empire. They have served the royal family for over a thousand years."


    Vicente found this interesting. "I see... It looks like an impressive family. But I don''t think I''m rted to them. My father was just a merchant."


    "And what about your rtionship with Shelby? How long have you known each other?"


    "A few months. We''re business partners. I''m a merchant like my father was."


    She pulled out what looked like a card and handed it to him. "If that''s the case, don''t hesitate to look me up in Dryhaven if you''re passing through in the future. If you have business with Shelby, I might be interested in doing business with you as well."


    "Of course." Vicente didn''t refuse and quickly put the item away in his storage.


    Livia saw that Shelby was watching them and asked. "Vicente, do you have some time now? My group is leaving Millfall tonight, so why don''t we talk some more in a more private ce? We could go to a restaurant."


    He looked at her and then in the direction she had pointed, where Nics and the old Mid-level Mage were.


    "I appreciate the invitation, but I have an appointment today. Besides being a merchant, I''m also a cksmith. I have a dispute at the association tonight, and I intend to spend the rest of the afternoon preparing myself for it."


    Vicente was under no obligation to exin himself to Livia. But this woman was stronger than him; she was a noble family member, and she wasn''t rude to him. So he didn''t refuse her request without giving her a good reason.


    He was a merchant. He couldn''t close a door that opened for him without a good reason!


    Livia''s eyes lit up with this information. "Then I won''t bother you anymore. Good luck with your dispute."

 Chapter 397 Competition Night (1)

    <h4>Chapter 397 Competition Night (1)</h4>


    Hours after the collective funeral of the Symons family, night came to the city.


    Vicente had finished his training, left his house for the association building, and was now entering the area where he wouldpete against Landon in a few minutes.


    Arriving there alongside Benson, Vicente saw many people in the arena, most of them cksmiths, but also people who had nothing to do with the profession.


    That was the case with Nova, who was already sitting next to Nina and Eve on one of the stands of the small betting tform.


    Bets like Benson and Henry''s weren''t thatmon. However, forging fights took ce here almost every day. That''s why there was a suitable ce for this bet to be contested in front of witnesses.


    Usually, between 5 and 20 ''fights'' would take ce in this small arena every day, depending on the day of the week and the season. But tonight, this would be the only contest, and almost all of the cksmiths free toe and watch the event were in the area.


    Watching peoplepete was not just an attraction enjoyed by the people of Pris Realm. It was a way for the weaker to learn from the stronger.


    As much as each person had their own qualities, and their powers were usually unique to them, there were things about apetition that could help people with simr abilities grow faster.


    To say that watching a fight was like watching a lesson wasn''t entirely wrong!


    So, it took Vicente a while to find his family in this ce, as he saw more than 100 cksmiths scattered around the stands in this area.


    But as soon as he saw Nova''s blue hair, a smile broke out on his face as he waved to the three most important women in his life.


    Nina stood up from her chair and waved back, a big smile on her face as she finally got the chance to see her big brother in action.


    But they weren''t the only ones to cheer him on in the evening''spetition. Not far from them, a gray-haired woman looked at Vicente with a strange smile.


    He felt this person''s gaze on him and immediately turned his attention to La.


    ''That woman...'' He suddenly clenched his fists at seeing his ally standing there, seeing that she had already discovered his identity.


    "Master, can you give me a moment? There''s someone here I want to talk to for a moment." He said to Benson.


    The old man looked at the gray-haired woman and understood what his student wanted. "Make it quick. Henry and Landon are already here. It won''t be long before we start."


    He nodded affirmatively before walking over to La under the eyes of Nina, Eve, Nova, Shelby, and Livia, those two who had just arrived.


    "Livia... What are you doing here?" Shelby asked as she saw the woman approaching next to Nics. "I thought you had left town."


    "I''ll do itter." The green-haired woman said. "First, I want to see our friend''s skills."


    "Our friend?" Shelby gave Livia an ugly look, not liking it at all.


    Liviaughed. "I think he really is a great talent. Otherwise, you wouldn''t react like that, and this ce wouldn''t be so crowded."


    Nics noticed the same thing when he looked around and saw the smiths excited about the uingpetition.


    Amid it, he saw Vicente approaching where they were, near La.


    Vicente arrived before La and said in a low but somewhat irritated voice. "What are you doing here? Get out of here! You''re risking our disguises!"


    La smiled. "Vicente Fuller... That''s your real name, huh? Now that I''ve had time to study you, I remember exactly where I''ve seen you before."


    Vicente came closer to her while several people watched them from a distance.


    He forced a smile, not enjoying this woman''s presence but putting on a happy face.


    Seeing him approach La like that, Nova clenched her fists, wondering who this beautiful woman was and what her rtionship was with Vicente.


    "You''d better stop, La. We are allies; don''t try to change that."


    La was quite bold with Vicente and wasn''t afraid to argue with him. She stood and stood inches away from him. "You were the boy in Saltstar City, right? The one who saw his sister being taken away?"


    Vicente felt his heart beat faster and squeezed a hand on one of her shoulders. "How do you know that? Were you there that day?"


    She smiled, enduring Vicente''s grip as if it were nothing. But she was really in pain. "No, but my organization has detailed information about that day. Your sister awakened a power from the Dark Path and was taken by a force dominated by magicians from that path. Since then, we''ve been watching everyone rted to her.


    You awakened your powers here in Millfall a few months ago. The same week that happened, the local temple cataloged your information and your connection to Lauren Fuller.


    It''s on your record the day your sister awoke in Saltstar City and how she was taken right in front of you. That''s how I know about it."


    "And Lauren?" He asked, seeing that this organization seemed to have information about her.


    La smiled at Vicente, recognizing his weakness. "You want revenge, huh? Do you want to save her? Is that why you''re doing all this? Is that why you left the path your father taught you to be what you are today?"


    "So what if that''s why? What do you care?" Vicente asked as he looked into her eyes.


    "Vicente, don''t get me wrong." She followed his gaze with her own. "Now that I know more about you, I trust you more. What happened that day was truly a tragic event for you and your little sister. So I know now that you are a much stronger and more reliable ally than I thought before."


    ''You are not a madman with nothing to lose and no goals. You know what you want and can''t take all the risks for your sister''s sake. Knowing thatforts me.'' She thought as he watched her.


    Vicente didn''t know how to deal with this woman right now!


    "What do you want, La?" He asked.


    "Just be honest with me. Since our lives are connected, let me know how I can help you, and don''t fuck with me." She got a little more serious. "I may not be as strong as you, but I have more experience, contacts, and information, Vicente. Is it too much for you to listen to me? I ask you to do so from now on. I have no reason to put you or your family in danger. I just don''t want you to fuck me over in your rush to power."


    He clenched his fists and said. "I can do that. But for now, I want you to leave."


    Sheughed and prepared to leave. "Good luck in your fight. See youter. We have much to discuss regarding your dangerous n."

 Chapter 398 Competition Night (2)

    <h4>Chapter 398 Competition Night (2)</h4>


    Nova was a little worried as Vicente watched La walk away, swaying her hips as she climbed the grandstand steps.


    "Who is that woman?" She asked Eve as Nina seemed distracted.


    "That person..." Eve hesitated, knowing who La was, but not sure what to tell Nova. "She''s an acquaintance of Vicente."


    "Why do they seem so close? Did they ever have anything, Eve? Be honest with me. Has Vicente been with anyone else before me?" Nova looked into Eve''s blue eyes somewhat seriously.


    "Not that I know of. You''re the only one he ever took to his residence, Nova. Don''t worry, it''s probably nothing. Vicente is too busy to have time for other women."


    "Is that so?" The blue-haired woman asked in an uncertain tone when she saw Vicente stop to greet Shelby and Livia.


    "What about those two? At the Symons family funeral, Miss Staples kept looking at him as if her life depended on him. Why is she acting like that? Does she like him?" Nova asked.


    "Shelby?" Eve looked at the beautiful orange-haired woman who was wishing her ally good luck. "Impossible. Miss Staples is not that kind of woman. Her business with Vicente is moremercial than anything else."


    "Are you saying that allies can''t be intimate? There are many instances of marriage between allies, Eve." Nova said as she red at Shelby.


    If looks could hurt, Shelby would be seriously injured right now!


    Eve smiled inwardly, seeing that Nova was having a jealous crisis over Vicente. She asked. "What if there''s something else? It''s not umon for talented young men like him to have rtionships with more than one woman, Nova. I''m not saying he does, but you have to consider the possibility that it might happen one day.


    When you''ve made up your mind about what you think is eptable and what is not, talk to him about it. Tell him what can and cannot happen in your rtionship. If he wants to be with other women and you don''t ept that, it''s best to let him go. Otherwise, try to deal with it without hurting yourself."


    Nova paled at the thought, for this was indeed a polygamous society. Her father had had several wives in his youth, and for a time, her mother had had to share him with others. Only after such a woman became pregnant with their first child did Nova''s father change and be utterly faithful to her mother.


    ''Could I bear to see him with another woman?'' She clenched her fists as she wondered.


    Meanwhile, Vicente had only stopped by to say hello to Shelby and Livia and then returned to Benson''s side after receiving their good wishes.


    Benson was already standing next to the 3rd stage smiths at this post, as well as Landon, Vicente''s opponent that night.


    Arriving there, Vice greeted his opponent with a handshake before gesturing to the elders there.


    "Elders..."


    They all nodded with smiles on their faces because everyone there knew that this young man was very talented. Not only that, but they thought there was no way Vicente could win so the local association could have him as their representative for years toe, even after their previous refusals.


    Henry asked him. "Vicente, before we go any further with you and Landon, I want to know if you agree to the terms of this challenge. Your master must have told you what''s at stake, but you must tell us that you ept these conditions.


    There''s still time to back out, but if you go ahead with this wager, there will be no turning back."


    "Thank you for the warning, elder. But I''m ready to go all the way. If I lose, I''ll represent the local association in forgingpetitions for years." Vicente said, showing that he was aware of the contest''s rules and was willing to follow them.


    Henry nodded his head in agreement andughed. "Very well. Since you agree, let''s get to the rules of this contest.


    First, this is a bet, not an exhibition. So you can and should make your artifacts with the best you have. In a normal forgingpetition, you can only use your skills. But in the real world, cksmiths use essory artifacts all the time. So, you are free to use your artifacts as long as they are limited to the 2nd grade."


    This rule seemed to put Vicente at a disadvantage since Landon was more experienced and had the support of the best cksmith in town. However, Benson had suggested this rule because his student wouldn''t show his full abilities, so he would have to use essory artifacts to defeat his opponent.


    "The second rule is that there will be no minimum time toplete your artifacts. Whoever can produce the highest number of winning items that night will win, no matter how long it takes.


    Third, you will create 3 items the Association''s Council of Elders has already selected. Whoever makes at least 2 winning items wins the game.


    That means the contest can end in the second round if the winner of the second round is the same as the first round".


    Landon and Vicente listened to the rules side by side, epting each one as they looked at Henry.


    Henry finished. "Finally, the winners will be chosen based on the quality of their final products. Do you have any questions?"


    "No." They both said.


    "Then you may begin to prepare yourselves. We''ll start the first round as soon as you''re ready."


    As soon as he said that, they greeted each other onest time before moving to the two corners of the circr tform, while everyone on the tform left the area and went to various ces in the surrounding area.


    The chatter in the bleachers died down, and people like Lukas stopped talking to pay attention to thepetition that was about to begin.


    Nova''s and Shelby''s groups also fell silent as they watched Vicente and Landon quickly prepare their tools while looking at their avable materials.


    The only thing the association had provided for them were the materials. All otherponents were part of a cksmith''s ability to use their skills to the best of their ability.


    Individual powers didn''t need to be exined. They were obviously the merit of their users, and there was no wrong in relying on them. But someone might question the use of support artifacts.


    However, support artifacts were part of the overall power of the cksmiths. The ability to gather influence and resources to obtain good tools was also a trait rted to the cksmith''s skills.


    Outside ofpetitions, these skills gave cksmiths an advantage, allowing them to advance faster and sell more.


    Precisely because this was apetition for the ability to grow quickly and sell very well, almost no one in the arena found it strange that both sides could use their essory items.


    When the two sides showed they were ready, Henry kicked off thepetition by saying that the first item of the night would be made.

 Chapter 399 Underestimating Your Opponent?

    <h4>Chapter 399 Underestimating Your Opponent?</h4>


    "The first item you will make is a shield. Now start!" Henry said as he signaled to the two, getting right to the point.


    The two cksmiths standing on the tform began to build their shields as soon as they heard the order, while the audience talked less to pay attention to them.


    Most were cksmiths, so the moment the two sides started producing their items, the 2nd and 3rd stage cksmiths realized that the difference between Vicente and Landon wasn''t as big as everyone thought.


    Before theymen there could understand the difference between the two, people began to murmur about the difference between them.


    "Wow... This Vicente Fuller really is a genius! I heard he only started learning the art after bing Benson''s student a few months ago."


    "I don''t know if that''s true, but his progress is truly incredible! I saw him at the evaluation for new 1st-stage cksmiths a few months ago. But now he''s already in the final part of the 2nd stage!"


    "It is incredible! Who would have thought that a young man who isn''t even 15 years old would reach the peak of the 2nd stage of our art?"


    "A genius, indeed. He''s probably already at level 5, which also means he''s a talent in cultivating mana."


    Nova, Shelby, and Livia had heard manyments like the above and couldn''t help but get a better understanding of his abilities and potential.


    Vicente''s level was hidden. He hid his power practically 100% of the time when he wore his primary identity. So it was impossible for someone like Nova to know his exact level and that he was Cesar Mazzanti.


    But the cksmiths there didn''t need to feel Vicente''s aura to know his level. He would have to be level 4 or 5 to demonstrate some of his moves.


    Judging by the understanding he needed to do what he did, everyone there felt that he must have the highest possible cultivation since he hadn''t had enough time to develop that much.


    In the world of magic professions, two things affect a person''s mastery of their field. The first was study time, and the second was the level of one''s magic. The higher one''s level, the less time it would take to understand specific rules. However, one didn''t necessarily have to reach high levels to understand certain things.


    For those who had no good talent or encountered difficulties that forced them to stay longer at each level, there was the alternative of continuing to learn and improve within their level. That, of course, was time, something that a 2nd-stage magician, for example, could use to reach 100% efficiency in their art if they were unable to reach the 3rd-stage.


    "Is he that good?" Livia overheard severalments around her and took a new interest in the young man with ck hair.


    Nics said to his fianc¨¦e, "This is truly impressive. I don''t know of any cksmith at his age who could demonstrate such skills. He must truly be a prodigy."


    Livia''s old advisor agreed as he stared silently at Vicente working on the tform. ''It looks like the youngdy got it right again. Even though she was in haste, she managed to contact such a prodigy.''


    Meanwhile, Nina was grinning from ear to ear, seeing that her brother was very talented at forging, the first major skill of his that she had learned.


    Nina had no idea of Vicente''s magic cultivation until that night. Given how he kept her in the dark about practically everything, she thought he was either an Apprentice or a newly promoted Acolyte.


    But when she saw him in action and read the lips of the surrounding crowd talking about Vicente, she discovered something new about her older brother.


    ''Could this be it? Could it be that the big brother is Cesar Mazzanti''s cksmith?'' She wondered, feeling that it made a lot of sense.


    Meanwhile, Nova smiled, proud of her boyfriend''s aplishment but rather curious as to why he didn''t show off his skills.


    ''Why doesn''t he do it like his opponent? Why doesn''t he use his skills to gain an advantage?'' She wondered when she saw that Landon was already using his magical form while Vicente was only using normal forging skills.


    Not only did she notice this, but so did practically everyone else near this battleground.


    "It seems that young Vicente does not take his opponent seriously." An old Mage said as he looked at Benson at the Council of Elders table.


    "This is really risky. Does he think he can beat Landon without using his special powers?"


    Henry looked at Benson as the eldersmented among themselves. "What are you up to?"


    Benson smirked at his old rival. "We''re not nning anything. Vicente won''t show his special power in public. So either he beats Landon like he''s working on, or he loses."


    "Are you serious? What''s the point? I thought you wanted to win." Henry raised his tone, feeling this was very disrespectful to him and Landon.


    In apetitive world, ''going easy'' on an opponent was a terrible thing, a significantck of respect. It was better to be beaten brutally than to lose narrowly to an opponent who wasn''t trying their hardest!


    Of course, Henry was annoyed to see that Vicente wasn''t taking the fight seriously.


    "We want to win." Benson shook his head. "Don''t think that just because Vicente isn''t giving it his all, your disciples will beat us, Henry. Vice is a lot moreplicated than you think. He''s only a 2nd-stage cksmith, but he''s already able to do things I can''t. He''ll soon surpass me."


    Vicente wasn''t officially a 2nd-stage cksmith. But it wasn''t wrong to call him that, just because he hadn''t taken the test of the association yet. His skills were those of a professional of that ssification.


    No one would be bothered by Benson''s casual manner, but all the 3rd-stage cksmiths present were somewhat surprised by the man''sst words.


    ''Is this serious?'' The man who had seen the entrance test Vicente had taken asked himself as he looked seriously at Benson, not doubting this guy.


    Benson had an excellent reputation and wasn''t known as a person who boosted his students'' achievements. He even had some strange ideas about smithing. Still, he had always been very reasonable when judging juniors.


    No one took his words as a joke!

 Chapter 400 Threatening Opponent

    <h4>Chapter 400 Threatening Opponent?</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, Vicente and Landon finished producing their shields with a difference of 10 minutes between them.


    Landon had finished his shield earlier because he was more experienced than Vicente and had used his special ability for arge part of the process.


    But Vicente didn''t take much longer than his opponent. He finished his shield after a few minutes, an item with 87% efficiency.


    That was a very good level of efficiency, something that only 10% of the cksmiths in this guild in Millfall could achieve while they were in the 2nd-stage producing 2nd-grade items!


    However, Vicente lost the firstpetition to Landon, who managed to produce a shield with 90% efficiency!


    That was Landon''s victory, but neither this cksmith nor anyone else around thepetition tform saw it as an easy victory for him or a guarantee that he would win.


    Seeing his student get so close to Benson''s student, Henry became a few degrees more serious, looking at Vicente with different eyes.


    ''This boy really is a monster. I wouldn''t be surprised if he wins one of the next two fights.'' The old local cksmith thought to himself. ''If he had used his skills, Landon might have lost...''


    Then, he advised his student in the middle of the break for the next fight.


    "Go all out against your opponent in the next round. I feel this young man could win the third fight, so you should finish this contest in the second challenge. If he beats you now, there''s a real chance he''ll win twice tonight."


    Landon swallowed his saliva, not believing that his master was worried about his situation. ''Is this young man really all that?''


    Landon hadn''t paid any attention to Vice during the previous match. After all, he was mostly focused on doing his own job. Not only that, but this guy had a hard time epting that a rookie was as skilled as he was, although he had been doing his art for over 25 years!


    Even though Vicente''s score was so close to his own, he felt that his experience would ensure his victory.


    But when he heard his master''s previous words, he couldn''t help but look in Vicente''s direction and reconsider his opponent''s level.


    Vicente stood next to Benson, receiving advice from his master as he waited for the potion he had just ingested to take full effect.


    When it did, he returned to thepetition tform before Henry signaled the start of the second round with a sword as the object of interest in what could be the final match of the evening.


    As the two got down to business, Benson looked at his fellow board members and made a suggestion. "I wanted to use this challenge as an examination for Vicente. Since we''re all here to see his skills, I don''t think he needs to waste his time retesting. His ability speaks for itself."


    Nobody saw a problem with it, and one of them said. "I''ll take care of it tomorrow. Vicente can pick up his 2nd-grade cksmith card in the afternoon."


    But then Henry said. "If he loses the next fight, he''ll enter the annual cksmith tournament that starts in a few days. He''ll be one of our 2nd-stage representatives at that event."


    Benson couldn''t say anything else and just smiled. "Okay. If he loses, he''ll do it. He promised himself he would represent the association for years toe."


    So they went back to watch the second round of this bet and saw Vicente and Landon fight even harder in this match than in the previous one.


    Many were impressed when they saw the beginning of Vicente''s movements in this second round, noting he looked better after just one fight!


    While Landon had improved by about 10% to 20%, Vicente seemed to have suddenly grown by 20% to 30%pared to the previous round.


    Shelby watched the final moments of this second round with interest, being one of the few in the area who knew who Vicente was and what his magical abilities were like.


    ''He is really good at forging. I didn''t think he was that good.'' She looked at Vicente''s strong arms, which were visible as he pulled the sleeves of his shirt over his shoulders.


    Sweat trickled down Vicente''s body, making his muscles look much more defined than they usually did, even though they were currently swollen from the work he was doing.


    Seeing him like that, Shelby couldn''t help but smile. ''This is perfect. Those who have more than one profession often find it easier to raise their magic level.''


    As she smiled, imagining that this man would lead her ns to sess, Nova looked at her but also at Livia, who also had a look of interest on her face as she watched Vice.


    ''Those two... Are they really my rivals?'' Nova worried, once again suspicious of these women''s intentions.


    She clenched her fists tightly as she turned away from her boyfriend to look at the two beauties. ''If you want him, you''ll have to go through me first. I don''t mind Vicente seeing other women when he''s away from me. Yet, I''m not going to take it easy on a woman like that if I find out about your affair with him.''


    She had already thought a lot about what Eve had told her. She felt she could ept Vicente seeing other women as long as it happened away from her and without her knowledge. However, she hade to the conclusion that when she was with him, she had to be the only one, or it wouldn''t work.


    ''I will investigate both of you. If you have any dirty secrets...'' The blue beauty''s eyes narrowed, while the people beside her couldn''t imagine what she would do to be her boyfriend''s only one.


    While some misunderstandings developed, Vicente and Landon finished the second round of the evening.


    The Council of Elders of this association took the artifacts created by the two 2nd-stage cksmiths and quickly evaluated them.


    "Vicente''s sword is 92% efficient!" One of the old elders said, causing the audience of cksmiths to stir as this was a significant improvement over thest artifact.


    Then Benson announced the result of Landon''s sword, which could end this dispute.


    "This sword is 91% efficient! Vicente Fuller wins this fight. We will now proceed to the third round of thispetition!" Vice''s master said loudly and clearly, stirring up the crowd in the area for the next match, which could be Vice''s victory or Landon''s reaction.


    Either way, this bet had just gotten livelier and more interesting to watch!

 Chapter 401 The Result of the Wager

    <h4>Chapter 401 The Result of the Wager</h4>


    At the start of the third round, Vicente and Landon stared at each other as they began their moves, sensing that this match would be much better than thest.


    The third and final artifact of this fast-paced contest was Landon''s strength, which Vicente had been aware of as he had studied his opponent over the past few days.


    Even though Vicente had won thest round, and historically, he had always improved whenpeting, that didn''t give him any certainty that he would win thisst round.


    ''I don''t want to have to participate in that cksmithpetition...'' Vicente thought as he looked at his opponent.


    As much as it was exciting and even fun for him topete with other cksmiths, something he had felt in the past and could feel now, it wasn''t his priority. He could learn a lot from other cksmiths, but for now, he could do what he thought was good enough for him alone at his master''s side without having to give up his freedom.


    But if he lost the next round, that would change, and he would have a permanent obligation to the local association.


    Still, he didn''t show his first magical form, which made some spectators even more curious about him and his powers.


    At this point in thepetition, few doubted that Vicente was already a better cksmith than Landon. He might even lose the bet since he didn''t use everything he had. But that in itself showed his level of skill in forging.


    So while theypeted, young people like Lukas and even experienced elders watched with great interest as the two yed for more than 40 minutes, watching their artifacts gradually take shape.


    Those who had nothing to do with thepetition simply enjoyed watching two 2nd-stage cksmithspete. However, Landon''s and Vicente''s supporters were quite tense in the contest''s final moments, as both sides cheered on their chosen one while watching their opponent with apprehension.


    During this crucial part of the evening, Benson and Henry focused on each other''s students, wondering if they would win or lose the bet.


    Henry would have to give up 10% of the rock he had recently purchased if he lost. If Benson lost, he would have to deal with Vicente''s frequent absences from town, which could seriously disrupt his ns.


    In this tension over the oue, Vicente and Landon finished their artifacts almost simultaneously, adding to the excitement of the entire audience on the tform.


    "Who will be the winner?" Nina asked with a smile, not knowing what was at stake and not caring much about the oue.


    Of course, she wanted her older brother to win. But just the fact he showed such good skills and was sopetitive in a contest with a well-known local cksmith was enough for this child.


    On the other hand, Nova had her fingers crossed, waiting for her boyfriend to win, something she wanted even more than Nina.


    While everyone waited for the results, the council elders quickly made contact with the artifacts of the two sweaty men staring at each other.


    Vicente and Landon were too exhausted to notice the quality of each other''s items. But no matter who won, each had the other''s respect.


    Competing at such a high level and ferocity was a rarity, and one could only respect the other. That was especially true for Landon, who hadn''t known much about Vicente until recently.


    Lukas saw this and clenched his fists, feeling that Vicente would win. ''It looks like he''s going to make it... I don''t know if I should be happy or sad.'' He thought since he was going to the province''s annual cksmith tournament. It would be great if Vice were there, too.


    Henry looked at Benson and sighed deeply. "Congrattions on getting such a talented apprentice. This victory is yours."


    With those words, everyone in the surrounding seats realized the winner of the final match!


    "Vicente Fuller wins the third round with a 94% efficiency item against the 93% efficiency of his opponent''s item!" One of the four members of the council of this association announced the result, confirming to everyone that Vicente and Benson had won this contest!


    Benson and Vicente were all smiles as their supporters in the area raised their voices andmented with great excitement on his heroic victory.


    "Hahaha, he turned the match around! He was losing and went for a win in a round that gave his opponent the advantage!"


    "Now that''s a real contest! That''s the kind ofpetition we must strive for in every match!"


    "Sigh... But how many cksmiths canpete that well? Anyway, we must take what we''ve seen here today with us. We may not see such a goodpetition for a while."


    "Tsk! It''s a shame we can''t take Vicente Fuller to the tournament this year. Otherwise, we''d have a chance to win one of the tests in thepetition."


    "It''s good to have had the chance to see someone like him in action. His methods are truly fantastic."


    Several cksmithsmented among themselves as Vicente greeted his opponent and the elders amidst their congrattions.


    "Thanks for the kind words. I was just trying to do the best I could." He said as he made a gesture of thanks while being watched by the four old men.


    Landon looked seriously at Vicente and asked. "Vicente Fuller, tell me something. Why haven''t you ever used your magical form? Doesn''t it improve your performance in the forge?"


    Some people had an affinity for certain professions, but their abilities didn''t give them an advantage in those areas. For example, Newton had several professions, but he didn''t really practice some of them, and he was just considered a schr because his skills didn''t really allow him to act faithfully as a professional in those areas.


    After being beaten by Vicente, Landon wanted to know if that was the case with this young man or if his opponent had taken it easy on him.


    He wasn''t a bad loser, but he needed an answer to the doubt in his mind.


    All the old men around them looked at Vicente expectantly.


    Vicente said. "It can help me. But I prefer not to use it inpetitions. It encourages me to improve my skills faster."


    The 3rd-stage cksmiths listened to this with sighs, feeling they had lost much more than they had imagined with Landon''s defeat.


    "So that''s it..." Henrymented. "No chance of you representing us in the annual tournament, Vicente? I''m willing to give you anything you want that''s within my means."


    Vicente closed his eyes and sighed. "I have nothing against the association. But I don''t fit into this kind of event. If there are other ways to contribute to it, I see no problem in getting involved. But I have too many things taking up my time right now to think about such contests."


    "I see..." Henry sighed.


    "You win. Here''s the 10% I promised." He tossed Benson a spatial ring with the part of the mineral under the bet.

 Chapter 402 A Warm Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 402 A Warm Farewell?</h4>


    After thepetition between Vicente and Landon was over, Henry''s group was the first to leave before the audience in the bleachers slowly began to leave.


    Benson and Vicente were pleased with the oue of the evening, both smiling as the white-haired old man ced a hand on his student''s head.


    "You outdid yourself tonight, Vice. After the first round, I wasn''t sure what would happen. But fortunately, your talent doesn''t disappoint." The old man said. "Anyway, congrattions on your victory. This is yours."


    Vicente looked at the ring Henry had given Benson and said. "You can keep it, master. We''ll use it to make the first robotic armor. All I ask is that you let me use it on my family until we can build more like it."


    "All right," Benson said as he put it away in his storage item. "What are you going to do now?"


    Vicente looked at the increasingly empty surroundings and saw Shelby and Livia getting up to leave while Nova, Nina, and Eve were still sitting, probably waiting for him.


    "I''m going to rest for the night and spend some time with my sister tomorrow. After that, I''ll stay away from my real identity for the next few days. In the next few days, I''ll secretly go to your estate to continue working on the robotic armor."


    "Okay, I''ll prepare an alternate entrance for you," Benson said before he let Vicente go.


    Vicente had already ordered all the materials he would need in the short term. He had also recently seen several books for 2nd-stage cksmiths, so he would be fine if he was away from this association for the next few days or weeks.


    As such, he wanted to return to his identity as Cesar, advance in level, and proceed with his ns to rescue Jasmine.


    Before that, he had these three girls in mind.


    "Thank you foring to see me tonight." He said as he smiled at Nova, Nina, and Eve, taking the little girl in his arms while the two adult women looked at him with pride.


    "Congrattions on your victory." The two said simr words, with Nina being the happiest, saying how incredible her older brother was.


    After a few briefments, Vicente looked into Nina''s eyes and told her. "I want you to go home with Eve. I will be busy with Nova and then have to prepare for a new journey. I''ll soon reach 3rd-stage, and it''ll be time for me to hunt for a new pentagram."


    Nina didn''t like being away from Vicente. Yet, when she heard that he was about to be a Mage, she could only be happier, knowing how incredible it was for someone of Vicente''s origin to reach the 3rd stage.


    "All right, big brother. Take your time. I''ll be waiting for you!" She said excitedly.


    Vicente smiled at her and went on. "I''ll be home before dawn so we can spend some time together. After that, I''m going to take care of this matter."


    With that, Nina and Eve soon left for their estate while Vicente went with Nova to her house.


    "You were fantastic tonight, Vice..." Nova said, avoiding looking into his eyes as she thought about the women from before.


    She didn''t want to ask him about them yet, but she couldn''t help but think about how he might be involved with some of those women or how he might get involved.


    Nova knew who La and Shelby were, so she knew they weren''t promised to anyone right now. On the other hand, Vicente was handsome, strong, and promising, so how could single women who were in some kind of rtionship with him ignore him?


    Even if he didn''t look at them inappropriately, that didn''t mean they didn''t look at him that way. If at least one of them had a more intimate interest in him, a lot could change quickly.


    Nova was a beautiful woman, but even she couldn''t deny the beauty of Shelby and La. How could Vicente resist their charms if they tried to seduce him?


    "I''d like to hear thatplimentter." Vicente teased Nova, making her blush as she understood the hidden meaning of his words.


    She practically forgot about her potentialpetitors as she looked at Vice in surprise, seeing how bold he was to say that as they walked through the streets of Millfall.


    "Vice! We''re on the street. You shouldn''t say things like that!" She said to him quietly, feeling nervous, as if they were talking about something very wrong.


    Heughed at her manner. "What kind of thing?"


    "Don''t y dumb. Let''s hurry home and don''t say things like that on the way."


    "Okay, ma''am." He felt her grab one of his hands and walk faster.


    As he followed Nova''s lead, she told him in a more serious tone. "I''m going into seclusion at dawn, so we won''t see each other for a few days or weeks. I don''t know what might happen in the meantime, but I''ll send letters to your family whenever I can."


    "Hmm, I''ll wait. When we have something definite about where you''ll be sent, I''ll see when we can see each other again. In any case, I''ll be leaving town soon, too."


    When they arrived at her house, they stopped talking about anything and quickly started kissing and undressing.


    They were both very good at unbuttoning and unzipping. Soon, they were both down to their underwear, both full of desire for each other''s bodies.


    Having seen earlier that Vicente could interest other women, Nova felt twice as interested in the man before her, as if she had to prove herself.


    Even though she hadn''t had any experience with Vicente before or even talked about intimate things with any of her friends, today, she took the initiative to do things he hadn''t seen before.


    Vicente was naturally surprised by the special treatment tonight and quickly realized that Nova could be very creative when she wanted to be...


    Sensing her creativity, he naturally loved every moment, letting her take the lead in that first moment, but already nning to take care of her for hours toe.


    So began this hot night between these two, a temporary farewell marked by bodily fluids and a lot of carnal heat.


    Vicente didn''t have to worry about a possible pregnancy because the mana of both the man and the woman could do the job of contraception. As long as one of the parties didn''t want to get pregnant, there was no way that such a thing, wanted or unwanted by many, could happen.

 Chapter 403 What Layla Knows

    <h4>Chapter 403 What La Knows?</h4>


    After a long night with Nova, Vicente said goodbye to her and went to spend time with his little sister.


    He would wake Nina up on this new day, help her prepare for another day at the academy, and then have breakfast with her and Eve.


    After dropping his sister off at the academy and giving her a note to give to Shelby, he leaves town to change his identity and reappear locally as Cesar Mazzanti.


    On his way back to his mansion on the east side of town, he would soon encounter a masked, grey-haired woman waiting for him.


    "La..." He saw this woman and remembered the night before when she had surprised him negatively by showing an unusual knowledge of him.


    She took off her mask as they entered the building and pointed towards Vicente''s office. "Shall we talk inside?"


    Rory wasn''t there, having left earlier to deal with the family''s daily problems. The person in charge of the building was a level 3 Acolyte, while Bart was resting on the roof, ready in case he had to act.


    Since La was already officially an ally of the group and couldn''t intentionally harm them, no one blocked her.


    Taking off his mask and looking into the gray eyes of that standing woman, Vicente was silent for a moment, feeling he should put this woman in her ce.


    "We have a lot to talk about." He took one of her wrists and led her into his office, making La smile as she epted the situation.


    "Sigh... Why do you act like this, Vicente? I don''t wish you any harm. I just want to know who I''m involved with. I bet your friend Shelby did the same thing. So why are you like this with me?" La asked as he closed the door to his office.


    "Why? Do you have the nerve to ask me that? You almost threatened me the other night!" He gave her an ugly look.


    "That''s not true. I could have kept quiet, but I went to you and showed you what I knew. Do you know why I did that?"


    "To show me that you can threaten me?" He asked in a sarcastic tone as he approached her.


    "That would be foolish of me." La shook her head negatively. "I told you because I want our rtionship to benefit both of us. If your story weren''t disturbing, Vicente, I would never have bothered to act the way I didst night. But what happened to you was terrible.


    It could have consequences not only for your life but for everyone close to you. I can''t ignore it since I''m not just an acquaintance but an ally who will be working with you for a long time.


    We have to talk about it because you don''t know what''s waiting for you if you continue your revenge ns. I have different information and knowledge than you, so I can''t help but try to discuss it with you."


    He stopped 30 centimeters away from her, staring into her eyes as he clenched his fists.


    But La''s words were too good, so he could do nothing about it right now. "You said I should listen to you, right? Well, I''m here. I''m here to listen to what you know and your advice."


    She sighed before sitting on a sofa in the middle of the room, crossing her legs as she settled in.


    Looking into Vicente''s eyes while he was still standing, she said. "You want to know about your sister, right? I told you that my people watch anyone who awakens the powers of the Dark Path. But it''s not that simple.


    Lauren is not a Dark Path magician without support or a known position. Years ago, when youst saw her, she was abducted by a member of a sect called Nis'' Shadows. That is a powerful organization from outside the Seidel Kingdom, with powerful members who are difficult to track.


    When the member of Nis'' Shadows kidnapped her in Saltstar City years ago, he had a brief fight with some people who were interested in Lauren before he managed to escape. Since then, we have no information on her whereabouts or current situation. At least, that''s what I had ess to. But maybe there is deeper information that only higher-ups have ess to."


    "So you have no idea of her current situation?" He asked as he sat down across from the woman, a little calmer than before.


    "That is the case. I would like to tell you that I know where she is and how she is, but I don''t really know anything about it. However, I can make some assumptions based on what my people know about Nis'' Shadows and its methods."


    Vicente''s eyes narrowed even more.


    She said. "What happened to Lauren Fuller is not unheard of. In fact, Nis'' Shadows is a sect that has been known to do everything in its power to bring talentspatible with their path over to their side.


    If invitations don''t work, they simply kidnap such people if they are not strong enough to fight them. If such people have power, they will try to somehow use the weaknesses of such a person to make them work for them.


    It''s not umon for them to kidnap entire families and keep them as coteral for the work of those they have an interest in having on their side."


    As she said that, Torne listened, hearing about a Dark Path organization that followed the ssic business model of the path''s practitioners.


    ''This woman''s words are reliable, master. Dark Path organizations usually follow these methods. They have no qualms about ckmailing their targets into joining them. After that, they do their best to dominate the minds of such people and conquer them forever.''


    La continued. "In Lauren''s case, she was weak, so they didn''t have to go after her rtives. I imagine that the kidnapper took her to one of the sect''s outposts and then put her through the basic training of Nis'' Shadows, which includes brainwashing..."


    She looked at him pitifully, feeling sorry for Vicente since his sister was probably lost.


    She wouldn''t tell him now, but it would be better for him to consider that Lauren had died.


    ''Poor family... Even if she survived the rigorous training of Nis'' Shadows, she is now a weapon of the Shadows. She probably doesn''t remember her past and has no feelings. Her only purpose is to kill for the sake of Nis'' Shadows.


    If she stood up to Vicente...'' She closed her eyes at the thought, feeling sorry for this person in front of her, feeling how cruel the world was.


    Cesar was a monster, powerful, talented, and full of potential. But underneath this imposing figure was a young man full of trauma, who only wanted to avenge his family and recover what could be recovered.


    Unfortunately, all of this was impossible from La''s point of view, making the sad reality even more mncholy.


    ''And then there''s that little girl...'' La thought to herself, feeling sorry for the family.

 Chapter 404 Time to Advance

    <h4>Chapter 404 Time to Advance</h4>


    La really felt sorry for Vicente and Nina. Especially for the ck-haired young man in front of her because he thought he could take revenge and maybe even get Lauren back one day.


    But from what she knew about Nis'' Shadows, the chances of Vicente seeding were slim, even considering his talent level.


    Achieving the goal of avenging his dead parents and rescuing Lauren wouldn''t depend on his level alone!


    Even if Vicente became powerful enough to destroy Nis'' Shadows one day, La didn''t know of a single case where someone from that force managed to return to their former self after being brainwashed by such an organization.


    It was very likely that Vicente would never get his sister back, even if he managed to free her from Nis'' Shadows and bring her back to his side!


    That''s why La felt sorry for him, almost to the point where she felt her eyes tear up, remembering a little of the pain she had felt in her own story.


    Everyone had their way of dealing with loss and problems. Still, having already lost a brother she loved, La could understand some of Vicente''s feelings.


    "Brainwashed?" Vicente muttered as his face paled, the dark circles under his eyes more visible than ever.


    Torne told Vicente the same thing La would tell him. ''Brainwashing is a method of indoctrination capable of erasing one''s old memories, including different desires and worldviews in that individual''s personality and manipting them to be something else, master.


    Brainwashing is something that even some Dark Path magicians shy away from because of how wrong it is. There are old cases of mothers who loved their families, children, and husbands, but after a single session of brainwashing, they were able to betray them, sell their children into very, and kill their spouses.


    For these people, their past disappears or instead changespletely, depending on the will of the person behind the brainwashing.


    Some of the cruelest individuals would not erase their targets'' pasts. They would manipte their targets'' old memories, allowing them to still recognize loved ones but making them think and act in entirely different ways, sometimes to the point where mothers hunt down, kill, and devour their own children.''


    Gulp!


    "... Ultimately, your sister may not even remember you or see you as an enemy. There''s no telling how she is or will be in the future. Brainwashing has a high sess rate on low-level people, as was the case with your sister when she was abducted...


    Sigh, I hate to say it, but don''t get your hopes up about a possible reunion with her. If you want to go to her and see her again, fight Nis'' Shadows. But don''t expect things to go back to the way they were before. That will never happen.


    I''m sorry." La finished speaking, being quite honest about what she knew.


    Vicente clenched his fists as he heard simr things from Torne and La, feeling more or less the same way he had felt years ago in the Awakening Temple in Saltstar City.


    "I see..." He murmured, remembering all the feelings of that time, how he had fainted under the attack of a member of that temple, only to wake upter to find that his father had died.


    ''Nis'' shadows... One day, one day, I will repay the debt we owe each other!'' He closed his eyes as he felt angry. He had never imagined that Lauren''s situation could be so bad.


    Until today, he didn''t know what kind of organization Lauren''s kidnappers were. Not only that, but he thought she would eventually return to being his older sister, and at least they would be a little bit like they were before that fateful trip to Saltstar City.


    But when he thought about what Torne and La had just told him, the future looked much darker for him and Nina.


    Feeling terribly ill, his hands began to tremble subtly while the mana in his body stirred, and his Magic Gems suddenly began to absorb the mana in the area.


    La realized something was wrong with Vicente and stood up, trying to understand what was happening. ''Is he going to attack me?'' She feared, sensing he was about to activate an ability.


    But Torne understood better what was going on. While in his cocoon in Vicente''s mind space, this ghost saw the darkest part of Vice''s essence stirring, bing very active, which rarely happened.


    ''It looks like he''s ready to move on...'' Torne looked and felt this was happening. ''The consciousness of his second magical gem seems to have recognized some feelings and is waking up.''


    He said to Vicente. ''Quickly, master, go to your cultivation room. It''s time for you to start your meditation to advance to the 3rd stage!''


    Vicente was still thinking about how frustrating it was not to be able to do much to help his family. So, at first, he didn''t understand what was happening. ''What?''


    ''Being on the cusp of the 2nd stage is no guarantee of quick and easy progress. It''smon for people in your situation to need weeks or even months of seclusion to make progress. But your second magical form is helping you now in a strange way, master. Take advantage of this opportunity. In a few days, you may be able to be a Mage!''


    Listening to Torne''s advice, Vicente tried to control himself and went to the cultivation area of his estate.


    "Thank you for your words, La. Go back to your ce and cultivate to try to be a Mage. I''ll do the same."


    With these words, he left the grey-haired woman behind and quickly went to where some of his men were meditating.


    Once there, Vicente ignored everyone around him and quickly sat down in a lotus position and began to control what his second magical form had started on its own.


    ''Lauren, I don''t know what will happen in the future, but we will still meet face to face! I''ll do my best to bring you back.'' He promised before pushing all non-magical thoughts aside and focused on himself.


    It was time for him to go into seclusion and move on to the 3rd stage!

 Chapter 405 Low-Level Mage

    <h4>Chapter 405 Low-Level Mage?</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, two days had passed since Vicente''s seclusion began.


    As one grew stronger, more mana and elemental affinity would be required for sessful qualitative and quantitative progress.


    Ordinary people would need one to three weeks of seclusion to achieve a breakthrough from the end of the 2nd stage to the beginning of the 3rd stage. However, Vicente was anything but ordinary, and in just 2 days of hard work meditating at the Mazzanti estate, he had achieved his breakthrough!


    Early this afternoon, the entire Mazzanti estate was thrown into turmoil as the surrounding mana stirred and the entire building shook under the influence of the family patriarch''s powers.


    The azure sky above the city closed in with heavy clouds as thunder rumbled for all the locals to hear the approaching storm.


    Amid Vicente''s influence on the local weather, his first pentagram evolved qualitatively, reaching the second pentagram ssification, orange!


    He was now standing in the cultivation room of the Mazzanti estate while his two pentagrams were circting in their surroundings. The first, smaller one, was a bright orange, with new inscriptions around it, things that had not been there before.


    Meanwhile, the second pentagram, therger of the two, was still yellow but had green lines and inscriptions here and there, indicating it was also evolving along with the rest of Vicente''s powers.


    It wasn''t yet time for this other essence of his to advance qualitatively. Still, it was clearly improving so that one day, it would go through what the first pentagram had just gone through.


    While these pentagrams showed Vicente''s new power and his possibilities, the men in the room watched him with wide eyes, some more anxious than the head of the family himself!


    But how could they not be anxious? Their leader''s power had reached such a level that the thought of expanding their operations throughout the province was no longer a distant dream but something within their grasp!


    As for Vicente, he received congrattions from Torne, who had regained much of his strength due to his master''s progress.


    Previously, Torne had been in a cocoon of mana within Vicente''s consciousness. Now, he was outside that cocoon, in his spirit form within his master''s consciousness.


    Torne said after congratting Vicente. ''Master, now it''s time for you to consider what your next power will be. Since your pentagram configuration is already exceptional, we must find a green essence for you. It won''t be as easy as finding lower-level pentagrams, so you need to discuss this with your men as soon as possible.


    But don''t worry about the stability of your powers. You already have three pentagrams in you. You can remain unaffected by new pentagrams until the end of the 3rd stage.


    I just don''t advise you to do that because it may take a while for us to find a green pentagram that fits you. So it''s best not to get too rxed.''


    ''I know. I already have a few people looking for it for me. Anyway, I will solve some problems in Ironcrest and follow my n with Shelby. If I don''t get any clues from a pentagram by the time this is all sorted out, I''ll concentrate on finding an essencepatible with me.'' He said to Torne as he felt his senses be much sharper.


    Vicente felt that his normal senses had more than doubled in capacity. But that was the least of it. When he felt his first pentagram, he realized he had gained a new quality in addition to the improvements to the old qualities of this essence.


    All of his abilities from that pentagram had evolved. For example, he could now manipte many more metals in his influence space and over a much greater range than before. His mana had almost doubledpared to level 5 of the 2nd stage. Still, due to the qualitative change of his first pentagram, he could now manipte more than four times as many metals as before.


    All of his old characteristics associated with the first pentagram had improved by that amount due to the qualitative change of the pentagram and the increase in mana due to his new level.


    But amid these improvements, a new quality had appeared!


    From what Vicente could sense, he could now create a maic core capable of repelling or attracting all metals within a certain range.


    He would still need to train this ability to understand it better and know how to use it skillfully. But soon after his promotion, Vicente could already feel what this new part of his powers would be like.


    As for his understanding of the elements of Earth and Lightning, as well as what he had learned about the forge, everything he thought he knew before had changed. Things he didn''t understand before had be clearer. And he could easily see mistakes he had made and even better ways to do things he had done well before.


    That''s how beneficial leveling up was for magicians in general!


    After talking with Torne for some time and looking at his new abilities, Vicente gathered his two pentagrams while controlling his mana.


    As he did so, Torne gave him some advice. ''Master, it will benefit you to leave Millfall as soon as possible. Your first gem is changing color. As you progress, your true talent will gradually reveal itself.''


    Vicente immediately focused on his yellow gem, seeing it had a greenish tint to it at the moment.


    Talents stayed the same after Magic Awakening. That''s what the literature said, and it had been observed countless times throughout the known history of the Pris Empire.


    However, Vicente had two magical forms, two gems, in other words, two talents.


    From what he had seen and heard, his talent associated with the Throne of Darkness was much greater than the talent associated with his first Magic Gem. His talent would remain the same as he grew strong, but his first gem would gradually show his greatest talent, that of the second gem.


    ording to Torne, this would happen when he could freely use the Throne of Darkness without worrying about negative consequences.


    If that were to happen, and Vicente saw that it would most likely happen, he would have to find a way to exin himself to his contacts, or he would have to move.


    It wouldn''t be possible for him to justify something that had never happened before, so moving to another city would be much easier.


    ''I know. I''ll make my preparations to move before I be Sovereign.'' He sighed, feeling it wasn''t close, but it wouldn''t be long before it happened. ''I intend to move here when Nina finishes the academy, so don''t worry. It''s already in my ns.''


    With that, he ended his conversation with Torne and left the cultivation room.

 Chapter 406 Almost at the Same Level

    <h4>Chapter 406 Almost at the Same Level</h4>


    As soon as he left the family''s cultivation room, Vicente found the main names of his family waiting for him.


    He saw Rory and some level 3 Acolytes, the first to join him, who were still standing on this Mazzanti family journey. Several of his family members had died on the way here, and only 4 men had managed to reach level 3 with the chances they had.


    Vicente smiled at his friend and most trusted soldiers, greeting them as he received their congrattions.


    "Thank you all. That is not just my progress but that of the whole family. Without the help of everyone here, I would not have reached this level so quickly." He said as he looked at his men with sincerity.


    Rory patted Vicente on the back and said. "Your advance relieves me, man. The soldiers from the capital are about to arrive in the city, and very soon, The Faceless Ones will react to the previous events. But with your advance, we''ll have a chance to survive it all."


    He looked at Rory, this young man who was close to reaching level 4, and said. "You should use one of our magic stones and go into seclusion for the next few days. Try to get to level 5 as soon as possible because I''m going to Ironcrest very soon."


    Rory and the level 3 men became more serious as they listened to their leader.


    "Won''t that be dangerous? Isn''t it better if we solve the situation with the soldiersing from the capital first?" One of them asked.


    "There is no time. If we try to solve one problem after another, we''ll fail." Vicente shook his head negatively. "I will leave before the soldiers from the capital reach the city. But first, I''m going to finish a certain project and improve the family''s weapons, which still need upgrading.


    Anyway, you won''t be defenseless. I''ll leave Rory in charge, and Bart will be at your disposal. And if you''ve done your job well, you won''t have to worry about soldiers in the short term. You did what I told you, didn''t you?"


    One of them said affirmatively. "Yes, boss. We''ve already started to spread the word about The Faceless Ones'' involvement in the deaths of the kingdom''s soldiers. In no more than two weeks, the Congregation of Revtion staff investigating the matter should notice these clues.


    As for the soldiers from the capital, they will probably notice the clues at the beginning of their local investigation. They won''t have much time to think about us when the disturbing clues about their men''s involvement in the deaths of Congregation of Revtion members arrive."


    "Perfect. Then, just try to stay quiet for now. After I leave, you''ll just have to stay under the radar. It''ll be a while before any of those soldiers from the capital try to harm us." Vicente said confidently.


    Things might turn out a little differently than he had nned. But given how disturbing it would be to realize the involvement of soldiers from the kingdom in the deaths of members of the Congregation of Revtions, it was more likely that the soldiers from the capital would be more concerned with the incident at The Vile Altar before they turned their attention to the Mazzanti family.


    With evidence that The Faceless Ones were there as well, it was very likely that the army would try to create some sort of story to distance themselves from the deaths of the Congregation of Revtion members, perhaps even using that Ironcrest faction as a scapegoat.


    In short, Vicente nned to let these three forces bigger than his family waste time on each other while he moved on to other goals.


    This gave him confidence.


    He said to his men. "I''m going to my master''s estate now to take care of some things, and I''ll be backter. In the meantime, prepare the family''s materials and weapons for when I return."


    "Okay." One of the soldiers said before they separated.


    The family had recently acquired a lot of resources, using their coins to buy items that could improve their strength and raise the level of the family members.


    Among these items were materials for the production of weapons, which the Mazzanti family could obtain without Vicente''s involvement due to a recent deal Rory had made with a local noble power.


    ...


    Vicente wouldter arrive secretly at Benson''s estate to show his master the changes he had undergone.


    Benson had been surprised by Vicente on several asions. Still, when he saw his pupil this afternoon, he was even more surprised to see a Mage with two pentagrams, one orange and one yellow.


    Normally, newly advanced Mages would have a red and an orange one, while those with the third essence would have a yellow in their third space. But Vicente waspletely abnormal.


    After the initial surprise, Benson watched Vicente show what he could do, gaining a better understanding of Vice''s new abilities and how they would affect the young man''s production of new items.


    After a moment of reflection on what he had seen, Benson said, forcing his student to stop meditating and listen. "Vice, now I want you to spend the next few hours getting used to your new powers by using them to forge weapons. Once you''ve had a few hours of experience, we''ll make our first attempt at robot armor."


    Vicente had not only shown Benson his special abilities bying to this estate. He had also talked to his master about how he saw the forging art now that he was a Mage and his opinions on his master''s theories regarding robotic armor.


    Considering what he had heard from Vicente, Benson felt that his student was prepared, having reached almost the same level of understanding as him on some points.


    Vicente would still have to study the 3rd-stage theory, which would take him at least a few weeks, but he already had some insights simr to Benson''s.


    Considering Vicente''s unique ability, Benson thought this young man could already seed in producing the robotic armor for the first time.


    "We won''t use the mineral that old Henry gave us yet, but if you seed, we''ll be able to use it in our third attempt within the next six days. Until then, I believe we can make some corrections to the original design to better suit your characteristics." The old man chirped.


    Vicente epted Benson''s advice, quickly grabbed the materials his master had given him, and began to use his skills to form new firearms.


    In the next few hours, he would create the first weapons and ammunition capable of killing Low-level Mages even when used by mere Acolytes!

 Chapter 407 First Version of the Robotic Armor

    <h4>Chapter 407 First Version of the Robotic Armor</h4>


    By the next day, Vicente had used practically all of the 2nd-grade materials Benson had on his property for his students to use.


    Vicente produced 100 new weapons and more than 5,000 bullets, all of which were 100% efficient, still 2nd-grade, of course.


    He had advanced one stage, but since he had not studied the theory of the 3rd stage and he had used 2nd-grade materials, it would have been difficult to produce items of the 3rd grade.


    In any case, these new weapons could withstand the full power of level 5 Acolytes and even be useful in dealing with Mages!


    Benson saw this when he tested one of Vicente''s weapons and saw the power of the things his student had created.


    As much as there were ws in the initial design of this weapon, something Benson had already shown Vicente, he couldn''t help but be fascinated by these weapons.


    ''They really are fascinating...'' He thought about taking one of them and pointing it at things around his forge. ''The Mazzanti family is here to stay. With weapons as good as these, it will be tough for any power in the province to get rid of them...''


    While thinking this, Benson noticed a problem and alerted his apprentice, who was having a bite to eat while resting after hours of work. "Vice, don''t let your men use these guns in public. Have them use them only when they are out of town or on a mission to kill without leaving witnesses.


    Even if the kingdom doesn''t ban or restrict the sale of weapons, this upgrade to your weapons could threaten even the royal family. If the royal forces discover that you have weapons that can kill Mages, it will only be a matter of time before someone more powerful tries to kill you or take everything you have.


    At that point, you will have nowhere to run. No matter how weak the Seidel Kingdom is, the king can influence even Paragons.


    The Seidel Kingdom was a state with an average power of 2nd stage, a ce where most magicians were Acolytes. There were thousands of Mages in the kingdom, but also a few Sovereigns. However, there wasn''t a single Paragon.


    But as Vicente already knew, coins spoke loudly in this society. Just as some Acolytes could use their wealth to influence Mages, there were Mages who influenced Sovereigns and Sovereigns who gave orders to Paragons.


    Even if this state wasn''t strong on the continent, the king had so many resources and people at his disposal that it would be rtively easy for him to get a Paragon.


    In the worst-case scenario, someone like Vicente could even be hunted by Paragons, which would be almost impossible for him to endure.


    He said to his master. "I will make it clear to them, master. I''ll only leave my most important men at headquarters with these weapons and those who carry out secret missions. My men will use simpler versions of my weapons in public operations."


    "Hmm, do that as long as you don''t have Mages to carry these weapons. Once there are Mages in your family, no one will mind seeing Mages with such powerful weapons." Benson said before he put one of Vicente''s weapons aside to finish the preparations for the robotic armor.


    Vicente had already done all the training he needed to better understand his current characteristics and just needed to finish recovering to start his first attempt at the robotic armor.


    The minutes passed quickly, and soon Vicente had put all the weapons away in his spatial ring. Since Benson had given him the materials used in the weapons as a parting gift, he volunteered to help his master with this project.


    "I''m ready," Vicente said as he looked at the materials, tools, andponents lined up around him.


    "When you''re ready, start making the basic armor pieces ording to what we agreed upon earlier. Once you''ve done that, you''ll join them together ording to the assembly order I''ve shown you."


    Vicente remembered the step-by-step instructions for assembling the robotic armor and soon began to use his special abilities, causing his Magic Gem to glow and his pentagrams to appear around his body.


    A few momentster, the minerals around him turned into metals and parts that were useless for Vicente''s process of interest, and he quickly began to shape them as he wished.


    It wouldn''t be a difficult job, but it would be tedious considering the amount of parts he would have to produce. However, after more than 3 hours of going back and forth between resting and working, Vicente would finish making this first part of the armor.


    He followed Benson''s advice and began assembling each smaller piece of the armor, using his skills to join the various pieces together in a way that only he could.


    Since there was no need for him to make joints between the pieces, he could proceed with this part of his work more easily than Benson had expected, taking no time at all toplete the assembly of the smallest parts of the armor.


    ...


    After more than 6 hours of working on the robotic armor originally designed by Benson, Vicente began assembling therger parts of this artifact.


    He was now acting on the advice of his master, who was actively using his skills to find ws and possible methods to improve the final quality of the armor.


    Meanwhile, Vicente carefully pieced together therger armor pieces, gradually giving it a sturdy and imposing body shape.


    It was veryplex. But despite the many parts, it wasn''t as bulky as Benson thought it would have to be to be functional.


    With Vicente''s special skill, he had made his master''s design much less bulky, creating something that looked like ordinary full-body armor from a distance.


    But inside this armor wereplex mechanisms that would give it various special abilities, putting it on apletely different level from ordinary armor.


    Vicente had a special feeling in his being as he finished assembling it. He felt a great affinity for this artifact with the same elemental affinities as his own.


    Not only that, even though he didn''t know if he had seeded in Benson''s project, Vicente could already see that this armor waspletely different from the metal doll that served as the butler of this residence.


    He honestly didn''t know if he needed to make any adjustments to make it better. But he couldn''t help but look forward to putting it to the test and seeing different things, things that Benson had imagined a long time ago and thought impossible until recently.


    After almost 10 hours of work on this armor, Vicente finished his work. He produced something wonderful, an armor that went from head to toe. It waspletely golden and had a kind of aura that only powerful items could have!

 Chapter 408 Testing the Armor

    <h4>Chapter 408 Testing the Armor</h4>


    When Vicente finished assembling the robot armor under Benson''s supervision, the two stood in front of the golden artifact.


    Vicente was exhausted and needed to drink some cold water before resting. But Benson was in a state of ecstasy, gazing with joy at this armor that looked like a doll from a distance but could be opened for individual use.


    From what he felt, this armorpletely differed from the wed one he had created before!


    He could sense it could still be improved and was still in the 2nd grade, but it already had some of the capabilities he had envisioned in such a project.


    It wasn''t ready to y the role he expected it to y, but it was clearly on its way to bing the artifact of this old man''s dreams.


    With some work, he and Vicente could improve the properties of this artifact and make it simr to or even better than the original expectation for this project!


    "We need to test it." He told Vicente, watching the young man drink a restorative potion not far from the armor. "But you can''t be the one to test it¡ªleast of all me. We need an ordinary person from the beginning of the 2nd stage. Someone like that will be able to show the true power of the armor."


    It seemed strange to say that someone weaker would show the true capabilities of a magical artifact. But given the context, it was true.


    Vicente and Benson''s robotic armor was an auxiliary artifact. In other words, it worked best on people who needed help.


    Vicente said to his master. "Let''s meet at The Rocky Gorge in an hour. I''ll stop by my building and pick up some of my men to test it out."


    With that agreed, the two went their separate ways to meet in that wooded area near Millfall in the next few minutes.


    ...


    Without much dy, Vicente did as he was told, picking up three men from the Mazzanti estate and making his way to The Rocky Gorge.


    These men included a level 1 Acolyte and two level 3 men.


    Since they were going to help test the robotic armor, Vicente deliberately chose a weak Acolyte and two opponents for this weaker man to fight while wearing the robotic armor.


    If all went well, such a person would win easily, even considering the difference in level and number between him and his opponents.


    When an hour had passed, Vicente met Benson in a part of The Rocky Gorge where there were few living beings, and the area''s relief gave the ce privacy.


    "Are these your men?" Benson asked as he looked at the masked men walking behind Vicente.


    Vicente nodded affirmatively before pointing to the weakest man. "rk, put on the armor that''s with my master. It''s not difficult to put on, so just do what you would do with other simr armor."


    As rk walked over to Benson''s side, where the beautiful gold armor was already waiting for him, Vicente said to the other two men. "You will fight rk. Don''t hesitate to use everything you have, including your old weapons.


    I''ll be watching your fight, so if there''s any danger for either of you, I''ll intervene in time to make sure nothing happens."


    The two were surprised by Vicente''s order, telling them to use everything they had. But since their boss was already a powerful Mage, neither of them doubted Don Mazzanti''s ability to stop the fight if necessary.


    "We''ll do our best." The two said as they watched rk quickly put on the robotic armor, both feeling slightly jealous of the man.


    They were all looking forward to putting on the robotic armor that their leader had developed with Benson!


    But how could they not? That was supposed to be the Mazzanti family''s next great weapon, surpassing firearms in power.


    Who wouldn''t want to try something new?


    So, while the two of them were jealous of rk, the man himself was grinning from ear to ear, curious to see what it would be like to use this new artifact created by his boss.


    As soon as he had finished dressing, he gave the signal to Vicente and Benson.


    Master and student looked at each other, and both moved out of the way of the three Acolytes.


    Vicente said to rk. "Our goal here is to test the armor you''re wearing. But don''t worry about doing anything other than what you would normally do in battle with your skills. I want you to remember that this armor will only do the defensive work that any such device would do.


    For now, you should try to defeat your opponents with your skills."


    "Okay!"


    "All right, start fighting!" He gave his order, causing the two level 3 Acolytes to move, one drawing a gun capable of killing even level 5 Acolytes while the other moved closer to rk.


    "Shit! These two aren''t going to take it easy!" rk tried to move to dodge the enemiesing at him.


    Bang!


    The moment he moved, the opponent, who had drawn a pistol, pulled the trigger and fired in the direction of rk''s right shoulder.


    rk went cold at the sound but soon realized he had escaped.


    No victim of the Mazzanti family''s guns ever heard the sound of a gunshot before being hit!


    Feeling no pain in any part of his body, rk cracked a smile while feeling a sense of euphoria inside himself.


    "That was fast!" The second level 3 Acolyte eximed in amazement after seeing rk move faster than he and hispanion.


    rk was only a level 1 Acolyte. But for a moment, he had moved at the speed of a level 5 Acolyte!


    It wasn''t enough to dodge a bullet. Still, since rk had moved quickly before his opponent pulled the trigger, he seeded.


    Realizing that his armor was helping him without him having to give it anymands, rk perked up as he understood Vicente''s orders.


    He then circted the mana in his body in his Magic Gem, quickly making his two pentagrams appear as he activated the abilities of the two.


    "Ronan, Easton, today I will defeat you!" He said in an immensely satisfied tone before jumping into the air towards one of the men, and a spirit weapon appeared in his hands.


    Seeing this, Ronan and Easton frowned, realizing that they really couldn''t take him lightly, or they would suffer in this fight.


    Seeing their opponent in the golden armor, the two changed their ways and quickly made their pentagrams appear as they began to use their skills and spells.

 Chapter 409 End of the Test

    <h4>Chapter 409 End of the Test?</h4>


    The first few minutes of the fight between rk and his two opponents would have been quite hectic as they took the fight to a level that would have killed them in other situations.


    But with Vicente and Benson watching them, they could fight with everything they had and trust that one of those two Mages would intervene if someone''s life were in danger.


    But even when those two level 3 Acolytes shot at rk''s vital points, this level 1 Acolyte didn''t need any help at any point in the fight.


    When he was prevented from moving in time to dodge his opponents'' bullets, the armor acted in his defense, creating an electromaic field that essentially stopped the bullet from hitting his head.


    That came as quite a shock to the two level 3 Acolytes, as this was their leader''s ability. However, by wearing the robotic armor, rk could experience some of his Don''s powers.


    The electromaic barrier wasn''t the only one of Vicente''s powers to show up through the armor. It had also generated lightning and used it against the two men at various points in the fight, helping rk with his attacks.


    At the same time, it gave him more speed when he moved, reducing the weight of his body and making him lighter.


    But as a suit of armor, its main purpose was to protect its wearer''s body, something it proved very effective at when it received one of the enemy''s attacks when rk had used up most of his energy and could no longer use the electromaic barrier.


    When he was hit by one of his adversaries, he felt only the contact of the adversary''s weapon with his back, not the pain or even the damage to his armor.


    Because of all this, even though he was weaker than his opponents and alone, he didn''t need Vicente''s and Benson''s help during the fight so far.


    The same couldn''t be said for Ronan and Easton, both of whom had needed Vicente and Benson''s intervention at least three times each.


    Now, at the end of the fight, they were tired, with bruises here and there, blood dripping from their lips, and looking rather pale.


    Their clothes were soaked with sweat, and the sound of their breathing was audible to beings tens of meters away.


    On the other hand, the level 1 opponent stood, his face covered by a golden mask that covered his entire face, with only two bluish areas at the level of his eyes that differed from the rest of the mask.


    Whether rk looked good or bad, there was no way to tell. All they knew was that their opponent was still standing, looking as if he had suffered no injuries, while they could barely stand.


    "This is a defeat for us..." One of them sighed as Vicente and Benson approached rk.


    Benson said. "Splendid! The armor worked very well, although it still can''t do everything we expected it to."


    "Hmm, anyway, it is on its way to bing as good as we nned," Vicente muttered as he watched rk remove the golden mask from his face, revealing a tired appearance but no signs of worry.


    rk had simply lost his energy while fighting.


    The robotic armor was based on Vicente''s powers and had its own essence based on his mana. However, it did not consume that mana to express its abilities. It depended on the mana of the person wearing it.


    Therefore, it was only useful as long as that person could sustain the mana consumption required to make it work.


    Even though that man was only a level 1 Acolyte and had used his innate abilities to fight those two level 3 men for a few minutes, he hadn''t exhausted himself that quickly.


    That was the main point of the armor Vicente had made. It had a rtively low mana consumption and could make a big difference in a fight without causing excessive damage to its wearer.


    After all, even after rk was exhausted and could no longer keep the armor''s special powers active, this defensive item still had the ssic characteristics of normal armor.


    In this way, even after thest attack by his opponents, which had hit him in the back, rk had no injuries to his being and was able to fight again after his mana had been restored.


    The situation was different for his opponents, who had used up much of their mana and were physically injured and mentally exhausted.


    "What now? What do we do?" rk asked with a sigh.


    Vicente answered him. "You can take off the armor, rk."


    As the man did so, his two temporary opponents approached him to ask how it felt to wear such a thing.


    Meanwhile, Vicente said to Benson. "Master, you should take this armor back to study it better over the next few days.


    I''ll try to join you in the next few days to understand what we did right and what can be improved. But I intend to leave for Ironcrest before the weekend."


    "That will be enough. Before you leave, leave this armor with one of your men. It will help keep your group safe in your absence." Benson saw no problem in keeping the item for a few days before Vicente took it with him permanently.


    With that settled, they headed back to Millfall separately, Benson returning to his estate with the robotic armor to study it further and Vice returning to the Mazzanti estate with his men.


    The three of them were naturally excited about the new armor and asked Vice on the way home if there would be more of them in the future.


    Vicente didn''t know if all of his men would have one, but he promised that there would be a squad of Mazzanti family soldiers armed with such armor.


    With that in mind, the three of them were more excited than ever, eager to improve their strength as much as they could in the short term to have a chance of being in such a group.


    Later, they would tell their fellow Mazzanti family members what had happened, while Vicente, as Cesar, would go about his business.


    Later that day, he would visit his hostage, Sarah Mercer, a member of The Faceless Ones faction, to arrange his uing trip to Ironcrest.


    Now that he had made significant progress in his forging skills, it was time to rescue Jasmine!


    He would stay in Millfall for the next few days, upgrading all of his family''s weapons, creating new models of weapons, and giving La a little more time to level up. But he would leave in no more than four days!

 Chapter 410 Leaving for Ironcrest

    <h4>Chapter 410 Leaving for Ironcrest</h4>


    Three days after the test of the robotic armor...


    Everyone in Millfall already knew that Cesar had be a Low-level Mage.


    With his advancement to the 3rd stage, his status in the town grew once again, and he was now recognized as the strongest and most influential in the area, even more so than Viscount Symons had been.


    The nobles who still shunned him changed their ways. At the same time, his old contacts sought to improve their rtionship with him, including making more favorable deals for the Mazzanti family.


    Amid the many invitations to meetings, dinners, etc., that came to the Mazzanti family, Vicente turned them all down without bothering to justify himself to anyone.


    Meanwhile, the army continued to watch the house from a distance, obviously suspicious of Cesar since the current Commander felt that all the problems in the city had to do with this man.


    In any case, without the reinforcements from the capital, which weren''t supposed to arrive in the city until next week, Nova couldn''t do anything against Cesar and only watched him from a distance.


    Vicente knew this and could onlyugh when he thought about howplicated his rtionship with Captain Bain was.


    He was at the Mazzanti estate right now, next to Rory and one of the family''s oldest soldiers, who would be wearing the robotic armor in Vicente''s absence.


    Why wasn''t Rory the chosen one? Because the Mazzanti family''s second-inmand had leveled up the day before, bing a level 5 Acolyte!


    Rory could still benefit from the 2nd-grade armor Vicente had produced. However, since he could fight stronger opponents due to his above-average talent, Vice thought leaving the armor with his best friend would be a waste.


    Rory was at level 5, so he could protect himself against all Acolytes. It would be much better for the family if someone else wore the item.


    Deputy Point knew this very well and didn''tin when Vicente said who would wear such armor while he was away.


    But right now, he, Vicente, and the level 3 soldier were paying attention to a ck-haired woman as they stood in their house''s basement, the building''s detention section.


    Facing them was Sarah Mercer, who had an angry look on her face as she had to deal with her enemies once again.


    "I''m not telling you anything, Cesar." She said as she looked at Vicente''s mask. "I may have told you things that are easy to find out about my people. But I won''t say anythingpromising about them. I''d rather die than give them up to you!"


    Vicente said to her. "We''ll find outter, Sarah. But right now, I''m not here forpromising information about your people. Earlier, we talked about theposition of your group and the kind of operation you''re involved in, among other things. But where do I find Jasmine? Where can I find your leaders?"


    "My leaders?" A teasing smile formed on her face.


    Her first thought was that Vicente wanted to die!


    After all, she was only the fourth strongest of The Faceless Ones, and there was even a High-level Mage in that group. How would a mere Acolyte deal with these people?


    Sarah didn''t know about Vicente''s advancement. As far as she knew, he was an Acolyte who relied on essory items to fight Mid-level Mages. So, his death against a High-level Mage would be almost certain.


    Sheughed and said. "What are you going to try? Talk? I don''t know exactly where Jasmine is, but she''s definitely with one of my superiors. She''s just too valuable for us to leave her with someone weak. If you want to see her, go to one of my faction''s three outposts in Ironcrest. Sooner orter, you''ll find what you want..."


    ''Death!'' She thought silently, feeling that ying this person against her leaders was the best way to eliminate him.


    She thought that Vicente woulde to her today to try to learn about her superiors'' weaknesses or find out somethingpromising about them. She was determined not to open her mouth to talk about such things.


    But Sarah really didn''t care about setting up a "meeting" between Vicente and her superiors.


    ''If Nash finds out what you did to me, he''ll kill you, Cesar!'' She thought of the leader of her faction as she felt her whole body ache.


    She had been tortured by Vicente and his men several times in thest few days. She now had wounds all over her body, her face was pale, and her ears were deep. At the same time, her hair was a mess, and she constantly tasted blood in her mouth.


    Thinking of the leader of her group, with whom she had had an affair in the past, she was sure that Nash would avenge what she had suffered and put an end to Cesar Mazzanti''s race!


    Rory looked at Vicente and asked in a quiet voice. "What are you going to do? It will be hazardous to follow this woman''s instructions. She may be trying to deceive you, and even if she is sincere, she is probably only doing so because she thinks you will perish at the hands of her allies."


    "I know... I''ll take her with me to Ironcrest," Vicente said. "She must think of her own life. If I fall into a trap because of her, I''ll make sure I kill her before I die."


    Sarah gave Cesar an ugly look, seeing that things would be difficult for her for a while.


    "I''m going to use you as a living shield, woman." He said, looking into her eyes. "I hope you''ll think carefully about your priorities during the next few days we''ll be traveling. Your life will depend on it."


    "Damn you, Cesar!"


    "We leave at dawn the next day. Be prepared to die if things go badly for me!"


    With these words, Vicente left Sarah behind while he advised Rory and the soldier next to him on what to do in his absence.


    After taking care of these two, Vicente went up to the roof of his estate to talk to Bart.


    "Bart, I''m leaving for Ironcrest tomorrow. I wanted you to go with me, but right now, the family needs you more than I do." He said to his mount, using his mana to change his voice so the beast could understand him perfectly.


    Mages could manipte their words to convey their meaning in a way that beasts could understand.


    The creature listened to its master and used the same ability to transmit its thoughts back to Vicente while the young man understood them.


    It was necessary to be at least level 3 for that as well.


    "Master, I''d like that too. I hope to carry you on future journeys."


    "For now, take care of these men. Some troublesome people wille to town soon, so be prepared."


    "All right."


    With that, hours would pass, and La would appear at the Mazzanti estate, having reached the beginning of the 3rd stage after several days of meditation!


    At dawn, Vicente, La, and Sarah would leave Millfall and head for Ironcrest, using Vicente''s abilities to move there.

 Chapter 411 Arrival in the City

    <h4>Chapter 411 Arrival in the City?</h4>


    At dawn on a new day, Vicente, Sarah, and La set out from Millfall to the east coast, where Ironcrest was located.


    Vicente had made this journey before with his family by carriage, and it had taken him several weeks to reach that coastal city. This time, however, he would travel using his special ability.


    Vicente could fly up to three times faster than an ordinary horse could move, even if he were to carry one of these women. As a result, their journey wouldn''t take as long as thest time he made this trip. Even considering the rest stops he and La would need, they would reach Ironcrest in four to five days.


    So Vicente set off from Millfall, flying while letting Sarah''s body keep up with him, as La used her super-speed to follow close behind.


    Since they were both Low-level Mages, there would be few problems on this journey, and time would soon start to pass more quickly for them.


    ...


    Three days after Vicente left Millfall...


    Nine people entered the city through the western entrance in three carriages bearing symbols known throughout the kingdom.


    As these carriages passed through the first of the city''s busiest streets, the locals immediately began to watch them, whispering to each other.


    "This is the symbol of the royal family..."


    "It looks like a group of important soldiers! Can you sense the level of the person in the second carriage?" An elderly-looking manmented to his grandson.


    "Yes, he''s a High-level Mage!" The young Apprentice had no trouble telling the difference between him and that Mage and was quite surprised to feel such an aura.


    Mages usually hid their powers in unimportant everyday situations. But that soldier and practically his entire group didn''t care.


    "What are these people doing here?"


    "It must be because of those Commanders who were in town recently..."


    While the people in the streets werementing on the arrival of this group, the soldiers sent from the capital to take care of Millfall''s affairs were also talking among themselves.


    Except for the High-level Mage in the second carriage, the others were all 3rd-stage magicians, with 3 Low-level Mages and 5 Mid-level Mages.


    "We''re finally here..." One of the weaker ones muttered as he struggled with the beast pulling the first carriage of the convoy.


    One of the Mid-level Mages in the first carriage then told his twopanions. "I don''t sense any particrly powerful aura except for a beast on the city''s east side. Could that beast be behind the deaths of our men?"


    "Unlikely." The most experienced man in the carriagemented. "It would be too risky to kill soldiers of the kingdom with a beast. It would be like asking to die."


    As powerful as beasts could be, they were not as good at hiding their actions as humans. Anyone with a modicum of intelligence would avoid using beasts to kill people whose deaths would be avenged.


    Meanwhile, in the main car in the middle of the convoy, a Mid-level Mage was controlling the beast of that car when he lowered the front ss of the cabin and said to the High-level Mage there. "Commander Derek, we are in Millfall. The local headquarters are just ahead of us."


    The person opened his eyes when he heard that, finally in this city after weeks of travel.


    The capital was far away from this area! Even using a 3rd-stage beast to pull their carriages, this group had taken several days to make their way from the capital to Millfall.


    ''Finally here... Now, it''s time to carry out His Majesty''s orders.'' This man thought to himself as he looked through the windows of his carriage, aware that he had many problems on the ground.


    The king had sent him on this mission to investigate the deaths of the four Commanders who had recently been killed during operations in Millfall''s area. He was also to choose a sessor to the position of Commander in that town, restructure the local army battalion, and deal with the situation of the Symons family.


    Halfway between the kingdom''s capital and Millfall, he had received amuniqu¨¦ about the fall of the Symons family with new orders from the king. As such, he would have to investigate the fall of this family and the possible involvement of other noble powers in the downfall of the Symons family.


    All this would be a lot of work for him, so he didn''t want to wait to start acting.


    He said. "Austin, go to the Martial Court in this city and get ess to the records of the Symons family''s demise. We''ll start investigating this incident from there."


    A Mid-level Mage in the third carriage of the group heard this and moved off, easily separating from his group, apanied by a Low-level Mage.


    Commander Derek continued. "Emmett, you''ll be in charge of investigating The Vile Altar. Go there and return as soon as possible. We won''t act until I know more about what happened there."


    How did Derek know about The Vile Altar if the forces in Millfall didn''t have this information before? It was because the local group had already investigated the route taken by the three Commanders who went to The Vile Altar that night after Vicente. Those soldiers had discovered the probable location of such people''s fall.


    That had only happened after several days of investigation, and this information had only reached this group of Mages a day ago.


    Since Derek didn''t trust the local investigators, he wanted someone from his group to go there personally to investigate the area again.


    With these orders, the second man and his assistant set off, leaving 5 Mages behind when they arrived in front of the army headquarters in this town.


    Just as they reached the entrance to the building in the center of Millfall, Nova opened the door to the battalion Commander''s cultivation room, leaving the ce after nearly two weeks of meditation in seclusion.


    But the time she had spent there had paid off, for she was now at the 3rd magic stage!


    ''Atst! I can finally be a Commander!'' She thought as she left her cultivation room, too happy to notice the powerful aurasing towards her.


    But before she could be surprised, a level 5 Acolyte alerted her. "Captain, the emissaries from the capital have just arrived! They are at the barracks entrance and want to talk to you!"


    "Oh?" She changed her expression, sensing that the time had finallye for the army to punish the criminals and delinquents in this city.


    With the help of the envoys from the capital, she would certainly be able to put pressure on the right people and perhaps get to the truth more easily!

 Chapter 412 Insistent

    <h4>Chapter 412 Insistent</h4>


    Nova quickly moved to where the soldiers sent from the capital were, stopping in front of them with other soldiers from that post and the soldiers temporarily waiting there for new orders.


    When they met the five newly arrived Meges, they all took official positions to greet these highest-ranking men in the organization.


    "Commanders, wee to the royal army headquarters in Millfall," Nova said on behalf of everyone there after stepping forward.


    Looking at the blue-haired woman who had obviously advanced recently, the man sent to handle this situation wasn''t that surprised by her level.


    It was expected that the person chosen to take temporary charge would be someone powerful and not far from a major breakthrough like the one Nova had just experienced.


    He got right to the point. "Captain Bain, congrattions on bing a magician. We''ll sort out your situation soon, and you''ll know your new orders. But for now, let''s deal with the local problems.


    What can you tell me about the situation in Millfall? What is the rtionship between the soldiers of the different battalions and the situation with the local powers?


    There were currently soldiers from four different battalions in Millfall, previouslymanded by the four men Vicente had killed.


    Nova replied. "The situation with the soldiers is going well. We''ve had some debates, of course, since we''re from different groups, and some soldiers don''t like taking orders from someone of the same rank as them. But nothing unusual or uneptable has happened.


    The military hierarchy of the royal army was extremely strict, and disobedience was frowned upon in that force. But differences of opinion and pride existed even within the army, and debates were not necessarily crimes.


    As long as they stayed within certain limits, differences between soldiers weren''t taken too seriously.


    That was especially true in situations like Nova''s.


    Until recently, she had been a soldier of the same rank as many of herrades, but she was temporarily inmand. It was only natural that there would be some friction within the group over her orders and visions.


    Since she wasn''t a Commander yet, none of the five neers saw a problem.


    She continued. "As for the local nobles, they''re also behaving within the rules and what we''vee to expect. None of them have shown any strange behavior sincest month, either with the fall of our Commander or the Symons family.


    The town has been fairly quiettely, with only one major problem, which was after the auction a few days ago when the Symons family fell. There were a lot of Mages in town that night, and we couldn''t do much but wait for the situation to resolve itself."


    In theory, Nova and the men under hismand should have acted and stopped the conflict that night. But none of these neers would me her for doing nothing.


    What could she and her party have done? The only result of fighting that night would have been deaths among the soldiers, which would have meant losses for the kingdom.


    One of the men from the capital group asked. "So there''s no clue that your group found about the incidents with our soldiers and then the one with the Symons family?"


    "We have no concrete evidence. On the auction day, many people acted, and some wore more or less simr camouge. The bodies of the victims were also disposed of. As for the four Commanders, we have no idea how they died.


    Only the death of Commander Christopher Hogan seems less mysterious. But even he hasn''t left us any significant clues."


    The strongest of the new arrivals asked her as she made her way to the postmander''s office. "Do you have any strange feelings about all this, Captain? Speak freely. From now on, we won''t officially consider what you tell us."


    False usations could have serious consequences. That''s why Nova couldn''t speak her mind without taking risks.


    But an unofficial conversation between soldiers might give her room to say some of her suspicions that couldn''t be used in the Martial Court.


    She smiled and said. "Commander Derek, I can''t prove anything I''m about to say, but based on my experience, I''m certain that Cesar Mazzanti is involved to some degree in at least one of these two incidents. Investigating and interviewing him could be quite revealing, in my opinion."


    "Cesar Mazzanti?" These people were hearing that name for the first time.


    She exined. "Officially, he''s a local mercenary. But in the shadows, he''s actually the leader of the local criminal underworld. He currently controls virtually all underworld operations in Millfall, from prostitution, bookmaking, loans, and parallel resource trading. In short, he operates on several fronts.


    He''s quite young and hasn''t been in power very long. A few months ago, two major factions controlled the local underworld. But then, he came to Millfall, grew up, and dominated those two forces, destroying one and taking power from the other.


    Today, he can be considered the most influential man in the city."


    "Oh? And even though he''s connected to so many problems, you haven''t found any evidence against him?" A Low-level Mage from that group of neers asked in a strange tone.


    Nova looked at him and said. "He is very cautious, and his skill is rather ridiculous. He dealt with his enemies without leaving any evidence or witnesses against him. At the same time, he expanded his business by acting within thew..." She paused at this part, inwardlyughing because as ridiculous as it was, it was true.


    Strangely enough, Cesar had never acted directly against innocent people. He mostly acted against other bandits, only defending himself or fighting back.


    But he almost always acted within thews of the kingdom, following the limit on the number of people in his force, acting as if he were an organization of mercenary groups, without criminally exploiting those with whom they were involved.


    The family''s main service was protection, for which they charged low costs and provided excellent services.


    As for the services inherited from the Defiant Tyranny and the Scarlet Syndicate, most were not forbidden by the kingdom, although they were socially frowned upon.


    "To say he''s a clean criminal is not wrong. But don''t let his banner fool you. He is a cruel person, capable of killing without blinking an eye. I can''t prove he''s guilty, but my instincts tell me he''s involved in most of Millfall''s recent problems." She finished.


    These soldiers knew that instincts were sometimes very good to follow, so they took what she had in mind seriously.


    Derek ordered. "All right, let''s keep an eye on this Cesar Mazzanti and his group. Where is he right now? What level is he at?"


    Nova didn''t know because she had juste out of seclusion.


    So another soldier who had apanied her and the Mages to themander''s office of this post answered in her ce. "He left town a few days ago after bing a Mage. We think he left to hunt for his next pentagram."


    Nova was surprised to hear this, not expecting Cesar to leave before her.


    "That''s a problem... If we can''t talk to him, it will be difficult to follow Captain Bain''s instincts." A mid-level mage said.


    Since there was no evidence against him, they would have to talk to him personally. But there wasn''t much they could do if he wasn''t in town!


    Derek said. "For now, we''ll investigate everything we can locally before we go after this person and his group. But let''s keep the Captain''s suspicions in mind."


    "Okay!"

 Chapter 413 Back to Ironcrest

    <h4>Chapter 413 Back to Ironcrest?</h4>


    The next day...


    The soldiers who had just arrived in Millfall were already at work, investigating the disturbing events that had recently urred in the city.


    With only one day''s work under their belts, some of the group''s investigators had already uncovered some clues. They were studying them, tracking down possible vitors of the royalws.


    While this was happening, another group of Mages arrived in town on the afternoon of that new day.


    This group hadn''te from the capital but from Ironcrest, and they were finally in Millfall to find out what had happened to their group after the auction a few days ago!


    The Faceless Ones faction had finally arrived in Millfall to deal with the deaths of three of their Mages and the disappearance of Sarah Mercer.


    But as soon as this group of Low-level and Mid-level Mages arrived in this city, they noticed a big problem on the ground!


    "Boss, what should we do? Soldiers from the capital are in town to investigate some recent events." One of the weakest of the group said to their leader after quickly gathering information about the many Mages they had sensed in the city center a few minutes ago.


    The number three of The Faceless Ones faction listened seriously, knowing it wouldn''t be easy to act under the observation of this group of soldiers from the capital.


    He said. "First, let''s look at the situation with the Mazzanti family. We need to find out what happened to Sarah and find a way to get her back. Even if we can''t destroy the enemies because of these soldiers, getting ourpanion back shouldn''t be too much of a problem."


    "Okay!"


    The group headed to the east side of town, where the Mazzanti family headquarters were located.


    Little did they know that soldiers from the capital had already found some of the clues left by Vicente''s men and were slowly getting closer to information about their soldiers'' involvement with The Faceless Ones and the deaths of members of the Congregation of Revtion.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vicente and his group had traveled almost all the way between Millfall and Ironcrest, even passing through the area of the Alpine Woodpecker Forest.


    He, La, and Sarah were now standing near the top of a mountain range, where they could see the ocean and their destination city.


    After resting in this beautiful ce, they would need a little over two hours to reach Ironcrest.


    Looking at this view he had seen a few weeks ago, he remembered that he was only a low-level Acolyte when he came to this ce and met Newton.


    Amidst this, he was calm about his family''s situation. Many things might have happened in Millfall, but he thought that even if his family''s enemies got there before the soldiers from the capital, they wouldn''t be able to act immediately.


    With Sarah in his hands, he had the guarantee that the enemy would try to investigate their situation before acting because this woman was important within The Faceless Ones.


    Of course, he couldn''t be sure, and all he had was the knowledge that the chances of his group still standing were high.


    But Vicente was different from the kind of person who felt the need to control everything 100% of the time. He did his best to keep things under his control as much as possible, but he knew that at a certain point, all you could do was wait and see how the situation developed.


    He had armed his family with weapons capable of killing Mages, left behind powerful armor, the 3rd-stage basilisk, and afortable situation in Millfall for his men. If all that wasn''t enough, he could only regret it.


    After all, his family was there to help him achieve his goals, not the other way around. They had to be able to support themselves in his absence and help him grow faster.


    Otherwise, there would be no reason for him to have a family!


    So, while he rested and regained his strength to continue the journey ahead, Vicente was at peace with the situation in Millfall, worrying more about Jasmine and what he and La would be doing very soon.


    The gray-haired woman was very worried and asked. "What are we going to do when we get to Ironcrest? Will we go straight to the ces this woman told us about?"


    "No. We''re going to separate. I want you to go to someone and give him a message. In the meantime, I''ll go undercover and check out the enemy posts." He answered her.


    "Who do you want me to meet? Do you really think it''s worth splitting up?"


    "Your skill is easy to detect. If you and I act together, someone will more likely recognize you. That would be bad for our ns..." He said, looking at the mask that hid the rest of La. "Your job will be to infiltrate the enemy base while I distract them, rescue Jasmine, and get away. So I don''t want you to be with me unnecessarily."


    She had nothing to debate since her ability was morepatible with what Vicente had in mind.


    He said. "But you will first meet a friend of mine to do me a favor. It will not affect our mission but help me with other things. We''re not going to act until at least next night, so you''re free until then."


    "Why don''t you go and talk to this contact personally? Would thatpromise you?" She asked. As much as she wanted to work with Vice, she didn''t want to be his errand girl.


    "That''s the case. I''ve already met this man with my current identity. If I do this now, I could be identified by our enemies." He said before handing La a closed scroll and an open letter.


    "You must give the scroll to the person I am talking about in this letter." He gestured to her as she began to read what he had written.


    Vicente didn''t know what might happen in the next few days, so he preferred not to reveal anything about himself to Sarah, who watched them with a sharp expression.


    La quickly discovered that Vicente was in contact with Newton, a provincial genius praised even by the king of the state.


    ''I didn''t expect that... When did he manage to make contact with this guy?'' She wondered as she looked at Vicente''s mask.


    "Okay, I''ll go to him and give him the parchment." She put it in her spatial ring. "Anything else? I can look into other things since I''ll be working as a message girl for you. How about we check out the situation at the local temple? I heard that the Mages of this outpost recently fell."


    La didn''t know everything about the people she was dealing with. Even though she was Vicente''s ally, she was in the dark about the fact that he had lured three members of the same organization as her to The Vile Altar, where they died.


    Even though Vicente hadn''t killed any of them, he had always caused the death of those three.


    He remembered that. "No, avoid this organization. Concentrate on the person I referred you to. You''ll find out from him if there''s anything else for you to do."


    With that, they would soon finish their rest and get back on the road to Ironcrest, where they would arrive in the early evening.

 Chapter 414 Female Advantage

    <h4>Chapter 414 Female Advantage?</h4>


    As soon as they arrived at one of the entrances to Ironcrest, Vicente and La split up, with him and Sarah going to the nearest of The Faceless Ones'' posts. Meanwhile, the gray-haired woman went to Rexnelts Academy, where she was supposed to meet Newton.


    It was evening in Ironcrest, but there was still movement on the streets and in the main local academy, which was located in the center of the city.


    La made her way to that ce without muchmotion but also a little hastily to position herself in rtion to Jasmine''s rescue and arrived in front of the building Vicente had visited weeks ago.


    She wore a white dress, a metallic white mask on her face, and her hair tied up in a bun.


    As soon as she appeared and walked towards the entrance of that Royal Academy, the surrounding guards made way for her while breathing more deeply.


    La didn''t have to show her face to these men for them to know she was a fairy. The guards could tell that she was a beauty from the silkiness of her skin, the shape of her hands, and her exposed heels.


    Not only that, she had a scent that was hard to ignore, capable of perfuming any room she entered.


    As they smelled her lovely perfume and imagined whaty beneath those clothes, some guards momentarily forgot their duties.


    Gulp!


    "Now that''s a woman! I wouldn''t even go to work with someone like that in the house!"


    "What is this goddess doing here? I hope she''s not after one of the brats from the academy..."


    As the men muttered among themselves, some making bolderments than others, one of them stepped forward and addressed La. "Mydy, where are you going? Let this humble guard escort you."


    La hid her level, so there was no way for these mere Acolytes to know that she wasmenting on someone who could kill them with a single blow.


    But she was not an unreasonable woman. There were advantages to being a woman, to being as beautiful as she was. As much as she and many others didn''t like to take advantage of situations because of men''s weak mentalities, she couldn''t help but use it to her advantage.


    In a way, good looks were also part of her powers!


    "Rose is looking for Professor Newton. Can you take me to him?" She said, forcing her voice to sound cuter and harder to refuse.


    It was a proven fact that men were more inclined to grant women''s requests when they spoke in a forced voice to sound cuter!


    Hearing an angelic tone, the level 4 Acolyte who had first approached her smiled broadly and pointed. "This way, Professor Newton is still working. I''ll take you to his office."


    The other men stayed behind with silly grins on their faces, imagining how lucky their friend was to be able to spend time guiding that goddess.


    For people like them, all they needed was a few minutes alone with a goddess like that to try their luck.


    Women could be quite difficult to read, sometimes harder or easier to win over. But most of the time, what got in the way of men getting the women they wanted was their own fear of rejection.


    Those more willing to take a risk, to flirt and ask a woman out, had the best chance of sess.


    Between an ordinary but brave man and a handsome but shy man, the first type definitely had more sess with women, even in the world of magic!


    Of course, other things could greatly influence this type of social interaction, but this was true for people in near realities, just as it was on Earth.


    And so, for the next two minutes, La would hear a courtship, with that man asking her a few questions,plimenting her more than before, and even asking her out.


    Of course, he wouldn''t seed in his attempts since the circumstances weren''t at all favorable for his attempt.


    In any case, it is better to try and fail than to regret never having tried!


    Seeing the man leave, La didn''t wait long before the door to Newton''s office opened, and she was confronted with one of the greatest geniuses of the province and perhaps of the entire kingdom.


    "Professor Newton." She said in a clearly excited tone as she made a greeting gesture.


    La respected Newton''s name. This man was so intelligent and capable that even her Congregation of Revtion had tried to recruit him as soon as he became famous.


    Not only the Congregation of Revtion but also several other continental powers had tried to recruit Newton, as he had a rare ability and could eventually revolutionize the continent.


    He hadn''t made up his mind for the moment, as he had made it clear to the many interested parties that he intended to stay in the Seidel Kingdom until he reached the limit he could go in such a state. Only then would he make a decision.


    Newton''s power was so great that even the Congregation of Revtion had decided to wait. At the same time, no one was interested in moving against him.


    As much as talents were often seen as a threat to the ruling order, Newton''s talent was exceptional. He was the kind of person who, if allowed to grow, would develop things that could benefit the entire continent, not just the force he was a part of.


    Since he wasn''t a warrior, there was no way he could directly threaten the sovereign powers. Therefore, the chances of anyone wanting his head were meager at the moment.


    His personality and neutrality were so remarkable that even publicly rival powers interested in him wouldn''t consider eliminating him if he chose an opposing side.


    Because of this, La respected and admired the man who had recently made a breakthrough and became a High-level Mage, the highest cultivation of magicians in Ironcrest.


    Newton looked at the woman dressed in white in front of him and asked. "Who are you, girl? Why are you after me?"


    Unlike the Acolytes, Newton could clearly sense La''s true level. That was an ability of more powerful magicians, something that made it impossible for lower-level people to hide everything about themselves from experts.


    La got to the point by showing Newton what Vicente had asked her to deliver. "I''m here on behalf of a mutual friend, Professor. He asked me to find you and give you this. You''ll understand when you read it."


    Newton immediately opened the parchment La had given him and began to read the contents of Vicente''s message. Meanwhile, he returned to his office and gestured for the woman to close the door and calm down.

 Chapter 415 The Quality of Education in the Seidel Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 415 The Quality of Education in the Seidel Kingdom</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, Newton read the entire message from Vicente, or rather Cesar Mazzanti.


    Vicente didn''t give all the details of what had happened to him since theirst meeting. But he described the most important things, saying that he had recently be a Mage and that his first pentagram had developed to the orange grade.


    These were things that anyone who saw him fight would notice, so telling Newton wouldn''t put Vicente in any danger.


    When he finished reading the letter, Newton had a very interested look, sensing that Cesar''s talent was even greater than it seemed.


    ''Could it be that his Magic Gem has developed some kind of consciousness?'' The white-haired man ignored the woman staring at him as he thought about Cesar.


    ording to some theories that Newton had studied, some Magic Gems capable of forming individual consciousnesses could hide their users'' talent levels to protect them.


    Not all gems known for their ability to form consciousness had this ability, but there were documented cases of it.


    Since Vicente was progressing much faster than someone of his talent level should, even considering well-fed geniuses, this teacher couldn''t help but consider this exnation.


    ''It doesn''t matter now. If he''s a Mage, his powers have significantly increased, and he needs a new pentagram.'' He went over to his desk, where various letters, scrolls, and books were.


    La watched as the man quickly searched through the many papers on the desk until he found a crumpled letter.


    He asked her as he looked at it. "Where is he now? How long will it take you to solve your current problems?"


    In the previous message, Vicente had told Newton that they couldn''t meet for a few days because he was solving a problem. However, he said he would speak to this professor personally once he had solved the problem. In particr, he made it clear that he would begin his search for a new pentagram shortly after their following conversation.


    La didn''t know what Vicente had told Newton, but she was sincere. "He''s in the city. And it could be two days or ten days. I''m not sure."


    He took something out of his spatial ring and handed it to La. "Give this to him. Tell him to talk to me through thismunicator while he''s in Ironcrest.


    I don''t know what kind of trouble you''re in, but use this if you need to get out of the city rapidly. I''ll give him directions then."


    "Okay," La said, finding it strange that Newton was so interested in Vicente.


    He continued as he sat next to the table full of documents and books, "Tell him I''ll do my best to find his third essence.


    I already have some preliminary information aboutpatible beings that could form the pentagram of our interest. But I''ll see if I can get more information, or at least better information, in the next few days."


    "All right, I''ll do that."


    "As for what he asked me, tell him I''ll look into it when I go to Millfall to see him. I don''t know if I''ll be able to fulfill what he expects of me since I''ll be changing posts soon." He said, thinking of the request Vicente had made in the message.


    Vicente had said that there was one person in his group that he wanted Newton to consider taking as a disciple.


    Newton didn''t have any disciples at the moment, but he didn''t mind doing so to have more constant contact with Cesar. However, he had recently reached the limit of what Ironcrest could offer him.


    Having already secured promotions within the royal forces, all he had to do was let his superior know when he wanted to move on and be transferred.


    "I''ll be a temporary teacher at the Royal Academy of Saltstar City soon after I pass through Millfall to see how he''s doing. After that, it will be difficult for me to meet his expectations without bringing such a person to my side. From his words, I sense he doesn''t want that." He said to La.


    "Are you going to Saltstar City?" She was surprised, considering that Newton had been in Ironcrest since beginning his journey within the royal forces.


    He exined. "I''ll stay in Saltstar City until I reach the 4th stage, and then I''ll go to the kingdom''s capital to join the Seidel Magic College."


    As weak as the Seidel Kingdom was on the continent, its college and Royal Academies did not lose to others on the continent!


    There were two types of teachers at the Royal Academies in this state. One was the assistant teacher, who would be an Acolyte, and the other was the main teacher, someone with 3rd stageprehension and cultivation. On the other hand, in the kingdom''s college, things were much stricter, and all the teachers there were Sovereigns!


    Because of this, even though the number of specialists in the kingdom was small, it had great professionals at the 3rd and even 4th stages.


    What made the kingdom different from other stronger states on the continent was that the natives didn''t go very far after reaching the level of Sovereigns. The few who could go further left the state sooner orter, often taking their families with them. In other words, they did not return to stimte local growth.


    But the same level of primary education for children, teenagers, and even magicians at the beginning of their adult lives that one would find in a stronger state, one would find in the Seidel Kingdom.


    Therefore, it wasn''t umon for people who took Newton''s path to stay in their home state until they had achieved as much as they could locally, and only then to leave for higher ces.


    Some didn''t because they generally believed they could grow faster in morepetitive environments. However, some preferred to grow safely and only move on to stronger ces when they had a solid foundation.


    La didn''t know what Vicente had asked Newton, but she replied. "I''ll let him know. Anyway, it''s a surprise that you are leaving Ironcrest. You''ve lived here since you were young, right?"


    "Not quite..." Newton muttered. "I lived in the capital for a while and passed through other provinces before returning to Ironcrest. It''s a long and boring story. You should go now." He walked to his office door and opened it for La.


    "By the way, give him this as well. That is a device that can hold a pentagram for a few hours. It mighte in handy on the hunt he''s going on soon."


    After storing this 3rd-grade device in a spatial ring, La said goodbye to Newton and left Rexnelts Academy, but without going directly to Vicente.


    Now, it was time for her to wait for him to contact her when she needed to rescue Jasmine!

 Chapter 416 Nova’s Chance

    <h4>Chapter 416 Nova''s Chance?</h4>


    The next day, Vicente and La hadn''t met, but they hadmunicated via a short-rangemunication device they had.


    She warned him about the things Newton had told her to pass on to him and informed him about the two things she had in her possession that she was supposed to deliver.


    Vicente wasn''t surprised by Newton''s approach or that such a man would soon be going to Saltstar City, a city much further away from Millfall than Ironcrest.


    So he understood why Newton hadn''t epted his request right away.


    What was that request? He wanted Newton to consider bing Nina''s master.


    But it would beplicated for that to happen in the short term since the master and student needed to be close to each other, at least at the beginning of the student''s journey. At the same time, Vicente wouldn''t allow Nina to live so far away from him.


    He put that aside for the moment and went back to observing the enemy outposts, having already surveyed two of the three ces Sarah had pointed out.


    He hadn''t decided to act yet, but he was gradually getting a better understanding of the enemies while formting his ns of action.


    ...


    While Vicente was investigating his enemies, the situation in Millfall became more tense.


    After the arrival of the group of emissaries from The Faceless Ones faction, there had been no fighting for the time being, but the army had made some remarkable discoveries about The Vile Altar incident.


    Not only had the army discovered disturbing things about the incident, but the Congregation of Revtion was beginning to understand the deaths of three of their Mages in the area.


    As a result, the soldiers from the capital who were in Millfall to set things right, to investigate this incident, to find the culprits and bring them to justice, were now very focused on keeping the army away from what had happened there!


    The envoys from the capital were so stressed after their recent discoveries that they had put aside the investigation into Christopher Hogan''s death to focus on solving The Vile Altar incident!


    Meanwhile, The Faceless Ones had be their primary target, the scapegoat, the punching bag chosen to take the me for everything that had happened in such a ce.


    The members of this group, who had recently arrived in Millfall, had already realized this and were also putting aside some of their old ns to deal with this situation.


    Amid this, the Mazzanti family was still under strain, but less so than two days ago!


    ...


    At the army headquarters in Millfall...


    Nova stood at the Post Commander''s office door, waiting for the order to go in and find out why she had been called.


    After reporting everything that had happened during her temporarymand, she left her temporary position and returned to her post as Captain.


    Even though she had moved up a stage, she still had to change her status within the army. Until that happens, her duties will be the same as when Christopher was still at that post.


    As such, she had been working on maintaining local security without getting too involved in investigating the emissaries from the capital.


    Therefore, she didn''t know why she had been called in this morning.


    "Captain, you may proceed. Commander Derek will see you now." A Captain, secretary to the Commander of the Millfall Battalion, told herpanion.


    Nova walked into the office, taking no time for a military greeting.


    Derek looked into Nova''s blue eyes and got right to the point. "Captain Bain, you''ve done an excellent job handling the city''s situation in a difficult time. What''s more, your record is impable, and all of your teachers at the military academy have praised you.


    Now that you''ve reached the 3rd stage, it''s time to receive the promotion you deserve." As he spoke, Nova found it harder and harder not to smile, very happy to hear all this.


    "In three days, your superiors from Saltstar City will arrive in Millfall. You must join their group for evaluation. The first part of your test will be to hunt for your next pentagram in the Wolfbane Forest. You will then be evaluated at the headquarters in Saltstar City. Your position will be determined based on your results."


    "I''ll do my best, Commander!" She said enthusiastically.


    "Given your background, I believe you''ll be a Commander soon. So, let me tell you, you will most likely be assigned to one of Saltstar City''s battalions.


    The Red Troop, one of Saltstar City''s battalions, used to bemanded by Arthur Hogan. That is one of the best positions for you, so it''s likely that you''ll be appointed to it." Derek said, helping Nova prepare for the future.


    The royal army assigned its soldiers to positions based on need but also based on the soldier''s potential and their performance in the test to rise through the ranks.


    This test was usually done in groups, which meant there waspetition between newly promoted soldiers.


    The better you did in these tests, the better your assignment.


    New battalions weren''t formed unless other groups were disbanded, so new Commanders usually took over vacancies left by soldiers who had changed ranks or died.


    If there were no such vacancies, these soldiers were sent to the capital to serve in other ways, sometimes as part of groups led by monarchs or even as special bodyguards for royalty. There were several possibilities, depending on the time, ce, and the person advancing in rank.


    But with the recent deaths of 3 Commanders within the Scott Province and Nova being one of the 4 soldiers who had recently advanced to the 3rd stage in the entire province, it was very likely that she would take the position of one of the 3 Commanders killed by Vicente.


    Derek knew how talented Nova was and expected her to take the best position, the one in Saltstar City.


    Nova clenched her fists as she listened to Derek but didn''t say anything.


    Derek sighed. "Anyway, before you go, I wanted to update you on the local situation since you''ve been behind this post for several weeks.


    I don''t know if we will follow your lead on Cesar Mazzanti. We may get something in the future and use that to deal with him. But right now, we''re more concerned about the people at the Awakening Temple in Saltstar City.


    Arthur, Alex, and Peter apparently died at The Vile Altar fighting members of the Ironcrest Awakening Temple... We can''t let the army get involved in this, so we''ll let it be known that these three betrayed the royal forces and were expelled from the army before their deaths.


    They betrayed us for offers from The Faceless Ones, so we won''t investigate them further, nor will we seek justice for their deaths.


    Christopher was Arthur''s brother, so he was most likely involved. Let''s consider his death as an action of The Faceless Ones to eliminate the witnesses of their crime!"


    Nova opened her eyes and mouth wide as she realized that the army would cover up everything that had happened, change reality, and me those four soldiers and The Faceless Ones.


    As for the real culprit, this one wouldn''t have to suffer any consequences for their actions!

 Chapter 417 The Rescue Mission Begins?

    <h4>Chapter 417 The Rescue Mission Begins?</h4>


    Two dayster...


    It was an afternoon in Ironcrest, and the sky was without a single cloud over the city, making it a great day to go to the beach and rx.


    The local beaches were more beautiful this afternoon, with emerald green waters and a calm sea, just right for ordinary people to go into the water without danger.


    But most of the local people were going about their normal routines without paying any attention to this beautiful day.


    Amidst the bustle of carriages, wagons, and people in the city center, La was in a local cafe, sipping a cold drink while sitting on a beautiful balcony.


    She had arge sheet of newspaper in front of her and seemed to be calmly reading the kingdom''s monthly magazine.


    In the Seidel Kingdom, news agencies reported on the most important events in a particr state or region. It wasn''t like Earth, where the average person could learn about small things that happened even on the other side of the world. But it was possible to keep abreast of relevant information within a given area on that continent.


    In the case of Scott Province, there was a monthly magazine that contained news from the province and the kingdom as a whole, usually about more relevant things such as the deaths of nobles or members of royalty, changes inws, the army, or the Martial Court.


    It wasn''t something that would bring life-changing information to ordinary people. Still, it could keep nobles and businessmen minimally up to date.


    But La wasn''t reading the newspaper in front of her right now because she was paying attention to something else.


    While she seemed to be reading the paper, her eyes were drawn to a beautiful, grand building in the center of Ironcrest, where several members of the organization she belonged to wereing and going.


    Looking at the local Awakening Temple from under her mask, La had a slightly curious expression, sensing that something wasn''t right.


    ''Have the investigators sent here found anything?'' She wondered.


    La didn''t know about Vicente''s involvement in the deaths of the three Mages who had previously been the main names in the local Awakening Temple. But she did know that three major figures in her organization in this city had recently fallen.


    Practically all the organization members in the province had been talking about ittely, so even she knew about her religion''s investigation into their deaths.


    Noticing an unusualmotion in this temple, she pondered the obvious and feared that Vicente intended to act tonight.


    ''I will look into it. Vicente will act tonight, so everything must be in order by then.'' She thought before leaving some coins on her desk and leaving the cafe.


    ...


    Hourster, the night was already falling over Ironcrest, and Vicente was standing next to Sarah Mercer in a dark alleyway in the north of the city.


    He and she were dressed in dark clothes thatpletely covered their bodies, while this woman had no items that could limit the movement of her hands and feet.


    However, she still had her mana sealed, so she couldn''t use her powers until Vicente freed her from the Seal of Spirits.


    He could stop her if she tried to escape, so Vicente left her more free, partly so he wouldn''t have to take care of her 100% of the time, but also to fool his enemies.


    While her wrists and heels were free, a metal piece was missing from her jaw under her mask so she wouldn''t talk.


    If someone saw her from a distance, it wouldn''t be hard to think she was an ally!


    Meanwhile, Vicente looked at the three-story building in front of him where Jasmine was being held hostage.


    Over the past few days, he had investigated all the outposts of The Faceless Ones in Ironcrest. He discovered the faction''s power level as well as Jasmine''s location.


    With his current abilities, he could easily sense the presence of people around him but also move discreetly. Combined with the woman at his side, he had managed to do so without attracting the enemy''s attention.


    Now, he was ready to act and finally free Jasmine from the clutches of the greatest threat to the Mazzanti family''s operation in recent memory!


    He watched the post where 50 people were standing around, including 35 Acolytes between levels 3 and 5, 12 Low-level Mages, 2 Mid-level Mages, and 1 High-level Mage.


    But as he watched some men changing shifts, he suddenly felt hismunicator with La vibrate.


    "Hi..." He said as he answered the call, thinking she was calling to say she was ready.


    "We have a situation with our targets." La got right to the point after taking a risk to find out why the local temple staff had moved suspiciously earlier.


    She continued when she heard Vicente''s silence. "The personnel sent by my organization to investigate the deaths of the three Mages from the local temple seem to have uncovered clues about their deaths. It seems that The Faceless Ones were involved, along with soldiers from the kingdom."


    "Oh?" Vicente''s eyes opened wider as a gleam appeared in them.


    "I don''t know exactly what''s going on. But it looks like the investigators who are in Ironcrest are trying to make a move against The Faceless Ones. Given the strength of this group, it won''t necessarily be an all-out assault. But there will be some kind of pressure or even assassination attempts.


    Let''s keep an eye on the movements of the local investigators. Anything they do could create better opportunities for us to act."


    Vicente couldn''t disagree with La''s thoughts and immediately dampened his mood by turning his attention to the surroundings of the area he was in, looking for other observers like himself.


    While doing so, he spotted some Acolytes acting a bit suspiciously about 100 meters away from the enemy post.


    ''It looks like there really are people watching this ce...'' He thought to himself.


    Torne confirmed it. ''Yes, those three Acolytes are watching the same ce as the master. Maybe you should wait another day or two. If the members of this religion at least try to intimidate this group, it will be enough of a distraction to greatly increase your chances of sess.


    He said to La. "Okay. Let''s wait a little longer before we act. In the meantime, try to find out more about the interests of this group of investigators. As much as they might subconsciously help us, we have to be careful. Jasmine definitely can''t be seen by them. Otherwise, we''ll have problems."


    "I will do my best. Wait for my return." She said before the call ended.


    The ns for tonight changed for both of them!

 Chapter 418 Danger at the Door

    <h4>Chapter 418 Danger at the Door?</h4>


    The next morning...


    Vicente was still guarding the post where Jasmine was being held hostage. He had changed his position to avoid attracting the enemy''s attention, moving to an unupied house near the enemy''s building.


    As he spied on The Faceless Ones'' outpost through the gaps in a window, he noticed more men arriving at the outpost under his observation.


    ''Something is happening... Have they discovered that the investigators of the Congregation of Revtion are already watching them?''


    ''That seems to be the case, master.'' Torne said to Vicente, who was also watching the ce intently. ''The High-level Mage on that estate seems to be very angry. He''s just received some bad news.''


    Torne couldn''t hear what the men of The Faceless Ones were saying inside the mansion, but he could practically see the expressions on the faces of the people there.


    His mastery of his mana and the elements was so strong that even more than 90 meters away from the enemy leader, separated by several walls, he could use the mana in the surroundings to read the facial expressions and movements of that and other men!


    He had once been a Sovereign, so even though he wasn''t one anymore, he could still do things only 4th-stage magicians could do.


    While Vicente watched the outside of the enemy post with Torne assisting him, inside the building, the leader of The Faceless Ones, Nash, was now as red as a tomato, almost exploding with hatred as he heard worrying things from his men.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me!" He shouted as he stood up and punched the table in front of him, not believing that the night had turned so bad for him and his group.


    Up until the night before, his group had been fine. They had Jasmine in their custody, and the group sent to Millfall was supposed to take care of the problems in that town before they could finally contact Sovereign Barber.


    However, in a single night, they discovered that not only were the Congregation of Revtion investigators in the city looking at their group, but so was the royal army!


    The subordinate who had just brought them some updates felt terrible but said everything he knew. "Our men in Millfall have just sent us information about the situation in that city. The soldiers sent from the capital to investigate The Vile Altar incident are plotting against us.


    They have recently issued a royal edict signaling the betrayal of four army soldiers and the conspiracy of three of those soldiers with members of our group to act at The Vile Altar.


    ording to them, the soldiers acted independently, and further investigation will be conducted to determine the culprits and bring them to the king''s justice.


    The two strongestrades besides Nash heard this with ugly expressions on their faces, somewhat surprised by the turn of events.


    They had also investigated The Vile Altar incident weeks ago. But at that time, they had found practically nothing relevant.


    However, things seemed to have changed a lot overnight!


    "How? Previous investigations said it would be difficult to find out exactly what happened there and who was involved in the incident!" The second strongest of the factionmented in disbelief.


    The man who brought the news shook his head negatively. "I don''t know either. But it seems that the soldiers from the capital discovered what happened at The Vile Altar very quickly after arriving in Millfall. The same thing happened to the investigators from the Congregation of Revtion, and maybe that''s why they reacted so quickly...


    It''s a fact now that these two forces are looking at us differently, bosses. I can tell you that the army battalions in our city are already aware of this information, and the investigators from the Congregation of Revtion are keeping an eye on us."


    The weakest of the three Mages in the room said. "If that''s the case, we have to be careful with these investigators from the Congregation of Revtion. As much as royal soldiers were involved in this, we''re the weakest link. They''ll try to attack us before they solve their problems with the royal family."


    That was the logical thing to consider, and the other two Mages couldn''t help but look at each other worriedly.


    "What are we going to do? If these investigators try anything against us while we''re with that girl, our situation could be untenable.


    All it would take is for someone to find out that we''re with the Sacred Devotee Barber''s daughter for the entire Congregation of Revtion in the Seidel Kingdom to turn against us.


    Even the Marquis would abandon us in such a situation."


    Nash clenched his fists as he felt sweat trickle down his body, apprehensive.


    Then he thought about who had put them in this situation. "And Cesar Mazzanti? That all happened because of him. Our men only went to The Vile Altar because of the weed he had. But he was the only one who survived that incident. Why are we only those targeted by the army and the Congregation of Revtions?"


    That obviously was because Vicente had been the one to facilitate the investigations of the Congregation of Revtion and the army to cover his tracks and turn these two forces against this Ironcrest faction!


    How could he manipte these two organizations without hiding his own existence?


    There was a way for these two great forces to discover his involvement in The Vile Altar incident. But after he manipted the investigation of the two groups, the chances of that happening were greatly reduced.


    Now that the army was trying to eliminate the problem with the Congregation of Revtion, no one in that royal force wanted to know about Cesar!


    As for the Congregation of Revtion, they didn''t know about Vicente''s involvement in all this, but this young man was just an Acolyte until recently. Meanwhile, Mages of The Faceless Ones were at The Vile Altar!


    "He left Millfall after reaching the 3rd stage. But we don''t know where he is now. The city''s forces believe that he has gone searching for his third pentagram." The subordinate of those men said before expressing his opinion. "It makes sense to me. He probably wants to take Jasmine back from us, but that could be dangerous. He''ll try to strengthen himself by absorbing his next pentagram before he looks at us."


    The weakest of the three Mages said. "We can try to put some of the me for what happened at The Vile Altar on Cesar. But that won''t be as effective. We''re still going to have some problems with the Congregation of Revtions and the army."


    Nash said in a harsh tone. "Do that. Spread the rumor that Cesar was responsible for this incident. He killed all of our men that day and may have been responsible for the deaths of the men from the local temple..."


    As Nash spoke, there was suddenly a loud banging outside his building as someone rushed into his living room.


    "Bosses, emissaries from the Congregation of Revtion are here! They demand to speak with you!" An Acolyte said in a nervous tone that made the three Mages in themand room turn cold.


    The enemy was at their door!

 Chapter 419 Tension

    <h4>Chapter 419 Tension ?</h4>


    Outside the outpost of The Faceless Ones where Jasmine was being held, 6 members of the Congregation of Revtions were standing at the front door now.


    Among these people were two males and four females, with 3 Mages and 3 Acolytes.


    They were all dressed ording to their position in the Congregation of Revtion. Still, they all had serious expressions on their faces.


    The Congregation of Revtion wasn''t a force that was constantly involved in situations on the continent. They especially didn''t show themselves much outside their temples.


    They spent most of their time preaching about their magic path of light, how mana was blessed, how everyone should work toward the summit to help their fellows, and so on.


    The Congregation of Revtions had wonderful messages and usually helped society, either with the daily Awakenings that took ce in their temples or with actions that benefited the magicmunity.


    If there were hidden motives behind this organization''s good deeds, few knew it, and it wasn''t the kind of talk one would hear on the continent.


    For this very reason, it was bizarre to see members of this organization moving around in the light of day on an official mission.


    Fights between its members or even between its members and people from other organizations took ce only in the shadows, discreet ces, and so on. Very rarely would one see a member of the Congregation of Revtion fighting or pressuring people while acting on behalf of their temple.


    When this did happen, it was usually in connection with grave matters, such as the actions of Dark Path magicians against ordinary people.


    In theory, it was the royal army''s job to ensure the safety of the people in their territory. But when it came to Dark Path magicians, the most reliable and suitable were the members of the Congregation of Revtion.


    Soldiers from the kingdom would naturally take action if a Dark Path magician started a bloodbath in a city within the kingdom. But even if the royal army took action, they would seek the help of the Congregation of Revtion to solve the problem.


    There were other situations in which this organization might be involved and act publicly, but all of them were very serious, the kind that would cause ordinary people to turn away just to see members of this force acting publicly against something.


    Vicente and other observers noticed the mood of the Congregation of Revtion members at the doors of The Faceless Ones and quickly understood the situation.


    ''It looks like this is your chance, master. Be ready to act.'' Torne warned Vicente as the young man picked up hismunicator.


    "La, stand by. Perhaps it''s time for us to act." He said quickly.


    Hearing this, La stopped what she was doing and looked in the direction Vicente was heading. "I''m going to you. I''ll wait for your signal."


    Meanwhile, other observers from the local powers were watching the situation around that outpost of The Faceless Ones.


    This factionpletely dominated the local underworld, with several noble powers on their side. However, that didn''t mean its members had the peace of mind to act without worrying about potential enemies waiting to take advantage of their mistakes.


    There will always be people interested in recing the dominant groups. At the same time, the same nobles who supported them were the ones who would abandon them in a storm.


    Once being with them was no longer advantageous, many of their supporters would easily stop supporting them!


    Some of the people who watched the ce were men of nobles'' powers who were careful of their positions and always kept an eye out for strange signs.


    One of these observers was a subordinate of The Faceless Ones'' biggest supporter, an emissary of the only local Marquis!


    ''It looks like Nash has gotten himself into some serious trouble. I must warn His Grace!'' The Marquis'' observer thought to himself as he picked up hismunication device.


    A few momentster, a deep voice came from themunicator.


    "Waylon, what is it? Has something happened?" The Marquis was the first to speak, knowing that this line ofmunication could only be used in serious cases.


    "Your Grace, we have a problem with Nash''s group. Members of the Congregation of Revtions are here at the door of The Faceless Ones. I think we''re going to have a situation here."


    "What? What happened?"


    "I am not sure. But sincest night, I have sensed several groups watching this ce. The local temple staff is also more agitated, and the army patrols have changed a bit this morning."


    "All right, I''ll send someone to investigate the situation further. Unfortunately, I''m not in the city. Otherwise, I would go there myself."


    While the observers in the area were trying to understand or prepare for the situation with The Faceless Ones, the front door to the estate opened, and Nash appeared.


    Seeing the Mid-level Mage temporarily in charge of the local temple, the leader of that faction smiled as he stopped in front of her, with two of his men a step behind him.


    "Sacred Devotee Keen, to what do I owe this visit?" Nash asked the blonde woman in front of the group.


    The woman didn''t change her expression now that she was facing Nash and got right to the point. "We have a few questions for your group. I''m afraid some of your men have been involved in the deaths of members of the local temple."


    "Impossible. My members would never do such a thing. And if something like that were to happen, it would be their individual decision, not mine. Such a thing would be taken seriously within my group. I would personally kill any bastard who thought dangerous things about the Congregation of Revtions!" He said in an irritated tone.


    One of his men said. "This is the stuff of that bastard Cesar Mazzanti! Sacred Devotee Keen, do not be fooled by possible doctored evidence. Some people would benefit greatly from the local temple and army turning against us. Don''t you find this all very suspicious?"


    "Cesar Mazzanti? That Acolyte from Millfall?" One of the women in the group asked, knowing who this person was, as they had already investigated many things about the incident at The Vile Altar.


    "That''s the one." The other Mid-level Mage said. "But he''s not an Acolyte anymore. The bastard recently became a Low-level Mage. You shouldn''t underestimate him. He wants to overtake our group for financial reasons, so I suspect he''s behind what you''ve been investigating,dies."


    Vicente heard this and narrowed his eyes, seeing that it was time for him to act, or many things could develop negatively for him.


    This group of women would not deal with The Faceless Ones alone, so it was possible that they would investigate him if nothing prevented it.


    ''Time to take my chances!'' He stood up before starting to move, using his ability to manipte someone.


    A momentter...


    Swooish!


    A person drew his weapon and charged at one of his opponents in front of The Faceless Ones'' building!

 Chapter 420 Invading the Enemy Outpost

    <h4>Chapter 420 Invading the Enemy Outpost?</h4>


    The moment Vicente moved, one of the men from The Faceless Ones suddenly drew the sword at his waist and charged at one of the weakest of the group at the door of that building.


    Everything happened very quickly. One moment, they were talking about Cesar, and the next, a level 5 Acolyte appeared in front of a woman of the same level and attacked her neck with his sword.


    Swooish!


    This attack was so unexpected that neither side moved at the first moment of the attack, watching as the man got closer and closer to a 2nd-stage Sacred Devotee.


    Just as his sword was about to strike the woman''s neck, one of the Mages from the Congregation of Revtion group of investigators rushed in to save herpanion''s life.


    But the Acolyte was already too close to seed, and the Mage who stepped in only managed to make the man''s blow miss the vital point of his target.


    "Shit!" The others in the Congregation of Revtions group shouted as they moved their mana through their bodies, preparing for battle.


    The men of The Faceless Ones paled at the movement of one of their own, moving their energy in self-defense as well.


    "Shit! What did that bastard do?" A Mid-level Mage raised his voice, while no one there noticed Vicente''s subtle maniption.


    They were so focused on each other, so preupied with the previous problem, that when they were surprised like that, no one there had time to sense Vicente''s movements and me others.


    Not only were they too focused on other things, but from the moment that man started attacking, the only thing on their minds was the level 5 Acolyte''s strange behavior.


    "Aaaaagh!" The woman felt the de of her opponent''s sword cut into her corbone while the man had a horrible expression on his face.


    But even after the Mage''s interference prevented him from cutting his target''s neck, the man didn''t stop. When he frighteningly saw the cut at the level of the woman''s corbone, he moved again to strike deadly once more.


    "Are you crazy?" One of the women shouted angrily.


    But at that moment, several other Acolytes of The Faceless Ones appeared in the surrounding area and attacked in the direction of this group of investigators.


    "Shit! It''s a fucking trap! They want to wipe us out!" One of the two men from the Congregation of Revtions group shouted.


    "No! That''s not what..." One of The Faceless Ones'' members was about to say when he felt one of the opposing Mages lunge at him, forcing him to close his mouth as he defended himself.


    ng!


    "You bastards! There''s no turning back for you now! We''re going to punish you, no matter what it takes!" One of the strongest of these women shouted as the others in her group began to fight with the opponents in the area.


    At this point, Vicente began manipting the weaker members of that group of investigators, getting the level 5 Acolytes to attack members of The Faceless Ones fatally.


    While doing so, he moved around the area to avoid making his position too obvious.


    ''I will let eight Acolytes of that faction die at the hands of these three investigators and then let the rest die.'' He pondered as he acted.


    Amid this, he saw La arrive near where the battle was unfolding.


    As she stopped to wait for the moment to enter the building, La realized what Vicente was doing when she saw how strangely some of her colleagues were behaving.


    ''Is he controlling them?'' She gave Vicente a strange look, not liking how he used people from the Congregation of Revtions.


    But she couldn''t stop him. He was using these people to their advantage so that the chances of them rescuing Jasmine would be better.


    Between Jasmine and those level 5 Acolytes, La gave her friend much more importance!


    Thus, in less than 30 seconds since the unexpected attack by one of the men from The Faceless Ones, 10 Acolytes were already dead in the vicinity of that building, most of them from that local group, but one man and one woman from the Congregation of Revtions had died there too.


    That further increased the anger of the stronger people, who were already using their best skills and spells to attack with the intention of killing their opponents.


    While exchanging deadly blows, most of them didn''t have time to talk amid the battle and show how strange the situation was.


    But Nash, the strongest among them, finally managed to notice something while facing the two strongest people in the group of investigators.


    ''Someone is behind this!'' He came to this conclusion while trying to find the person responsible for this strange and problematic situation.


    As he did this while fighting two women, he looked to one side of his building, ignoring the other people fighting nearby, and saw a crater there.


    From there, he could feel a disturbing magical fluctuation, something he could also sense in thest Acolyte of the group of investigators fighting there.


    "Damn you! You''ll pay for this!" He shouted as he ran towards the crater, leaving the two enemy Mages behind without much difficulty.


    He could leave this ce, or even kill the members of the Congregation of Revtion there, whenever he wanted. He hadn''t done anything like that simply because he didn''t want any major problems with that organization.


    But the moment he found the real culprit of this incident, he moved to capture him, leaving everyone behind.


    "Damn! A High-level Mage is really strong!" One of the two women said as she saw the enemy enter the building through a crater.


    "What are we going to do?" The other asked.


    "Stay here with the others. Try to subdue these people with as little killing as possible. I want to interrogate each of them afterward."


    "Okay."


    "I''ll follow that man to see what''s going on." The strongest Mid-level Mage went to the same ce as Nash, while more bodies appeared on the outskirts of this outpost.


    Of the six investigators who had knocked on the door of The Faceless Ones moments ago, only three remained. One of them was the woman who had just entered the enemy building, while the other two remaining Mages stood and fought their opponents.


    More than 15 people from The Faceless Ones had died in those moments of irrational conflict, and even two Low-level Mages had fallen in front of the Congregation of Revtions Mages.


    "Shit! What''s going on?" One of the several Mages from The Faceless Ones faction standing around wondered, knowing that this would cause them endless problems even though they had no intention of starting this battle.


    Looking at theirpanions in the area, the other Mages in this group were basically thinking the same thing. ''Kill these enemies and get out of here as soon as possible!''

 Chapter 421 The Battle of Vicente

    <h4>Chapter 421 The Battle of Vicente?</h4>


    They would have problems with the Congregation of Revtion one way or another. The best thing to do then would be to eliminate those who could pursue them in the short term and then flee as far away as possible!


    That was exactly Vicente''s n: to get his enemies to focus on each other, to self-destruct, to give him time and a chance to grow.


    He would soon realize that his ns would work in part, but in another part, they wouldn''t be able to escape from this ce without having to fight their enemies directly!


    "Be quick. I''m about to be reached by the enemy leader." He said into hismunicator, standing not far from where he had broken into this building a moment ago, while La moved quickly inside the building.


    While La understood what she had to do, Sarah was extremely dismayed at how Vicente had turned the situation around. She still thought he would die today, but even if that happened, The Faceless Ones were already seriously injured.


    With such a big problem with the Congregation of Revtions, there was only one fate for this group as it was today: disbanding!


    Even if there was a chance for the group''s most important members to survive, they couldn''t continue in Ironcrest, let alone use the name The Faceless Ones. From now on, the Congregation of Revtions would hunt them down, even if it wasn''t their fault.


    ''Damn it! What am I going to do? This bastard is leading me to my death!'' She thought, imagining he would kill her anyway and that there would be no group for her to return to.


    "Cesar, let me live! I''ll do anything for you!" She looked at his mask, noticeably changing her mind now that things were worsening. "If you guarantee you won''t kill me, I can tell you Nash''s weaknesses."


    "Really? What''s his weakness?" Vicente asked, feeling the enemy was only 10 seconds away from them.


    "Make a deal with me. I won''t talk until then." She said, afraid that she would give him such information and he would kill her anyway.


    "We don''t have time. Your old colleague is almost upon us." Vicente walked straight ahead.


    She looked in the direction Vicente had taken to get to where they were now, breaking into a cold sweat at the possibility of dying like a meat shield.


    But now that The Faceless Ones were doomed, she valued herself more than the man who would soon be on the run.


    "All right. Nash''s magical form is a tool, something he calls an ice cube. As the name implies, it''s based on the element of ice and thus has the weaknesses of ice. His body isn''t very resistant because all of his power is focused on his form. If you want to defeat him, or at least not lose to him, try to use something against ice and hit his body." She said in a nervous tone, speaking rather quickly but without being iprehensible.


    Vicente heard all this in 9 seconds until she finished speaking, and a middle-aged man, a High-level Mage, appeared in his path.


    ''She wasn''t lying. This man has an affinity with the ice element.'' Torne said to Vicente as this young man came face to face with the enemy.


    "Nash, I presume."


    Nash narrowed his eyes as he saw the masked Low-level Mage standing next to a woman he knew without having to see her face or feel her aura. Her natural scent was enough for him to recognize her.


    "Cesar Mazzanti... So this is your thing." Nashmented as he clenched his fists tightly, seeing that this enemy was worse than he had previously thought.


    Meanwhile, his three pentagrams appeared around his body as a basketball-sized cube of bluish-white ice materialized before him.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore. Now that I''m in front of you, I won''t leave a body behind!" He said as he moved forward, surprising Vicente a little with his speed.


    But Vicente was no fool. Showing off his shocking pentagrams, he caused various metal structures responsible for the solidity of the building they were in to emerge from the ceiling, floor, and walls, forming pointed weapons with Nash in their sights.


    Nash was quick enough to dodge the first dozen weapons thrown his way, but even though the first attack didn''t hurt him, he couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    "Damn you! These weapons can hurt me!" He realized how strong Cesar already was.


    Even though he was only a Low-level Mage, Don Mazzanti could take on an experienced High-level Mage like Nash!


    As Nash approached Vicente, trying to dodge the des in his path, Vice also approached him, manipting the metals of the building to attack his target. Meanwhile, he manipted more and more of the armor on Nash''s body.


    That was 3rd-grade armor. But even so, Vicente managed to manipte part of it, making it fit tighter over Nash''s body, causing the man to doubt himself.


    When he felt his armor shrink, the middle-aged man didn''t hesitate to stop advancing, stepping back as he tried to get it off his body.


    "Aarh!"


    He screamed in pain as he felt the armor crushing his body without him being able to get it off.


    The surrounding area froze under his special power, turning therge area on the side of the building into a giant freezer.


    While Nash tried to freeze parts of his armor so that he could shatter it with his strength, a part of him still tried to act against Vicente since not attacking would only make his situation worse.


    Maybe a precise attack would put an end to all this. So he couldn''t help but try to hit his target''s vital point while suffering from the enemy''s attack.


    Vicente moved while freezing shots came from the cube like aser gun.


    Not only that but every time the cube''s shots hit something, the things in the vicinity of the hit area would quickly freeze, as if that took all the heat out of everything in the vicinity.


    If a single shot from it hit Vicente, his whole body would probably freeze!


    ''It''s an annoying skill, but nothingpared to the power of Viscount Symons.'' Vicente thought as he moved from side to side, trying to avoid stepping on areas frozen by the cube.


    While Nash struggled to get rid of his armor and avoid being hurt by Vicente''s weapons, the young man tried to dodge the cube''s attacks. Just then, the blonde woman, a Mid-level Mage, reached the spot where the two were fighting, obviously shocked by the whole development.


    "Who''s that?" She asked herself, seeing that someone was taking advantage of the situation with The Faceless Ones to invade this ce.


    "Sacred Devotee, quick, help me deal with this man! He''s the one really responsible for what started between us! He''s the one who made one of my men attack yourpanion!" Nash cried out in pain.

 Chapter 422 Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 422 Rescue?</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the underground level of this outpost of The Faceless Ones...


    In the detention area of this settlement, the surroundings were dark, with about a dozen people in various cells.


    Most of them looked malnourished, dirty, bruised, and somewhat degraded. But one person in particr, who was in the cell closest to the stairs leading to the upper level of this building, looked less bad.


    She had dark circles under her eyes and seemed to be in a bad mood. But she had no injuries on her body and was well dressed and clean,pletely different from the other prisoners there.


    That was obviously Jasmine, who had been in this ce for a few days.


    She hadn''t expected to be rescued until a few moments ago. In her opinion, the group that had kidnapped her was too strong for Vicente. So she would probably stay there until she was released after the group got some kind of price for her.


    In her opinion, La, Cesar, and anyone else who had anything to do with her before the kidnapping were already dead. Her father was too strong, so any witnesses to what had happened would have to be wiped out.


    As such, she had no hope of seeing these people again.


    But a few moments ago, strange sounds of battle rose above the area she was in, drawing her attention to something she thought unlikely.


    ''Is that group fighting someone? Right now?'' Jasmine thought to herself as the people around her were actively talking, murmuring as they prayed for their captors to fall.


    Amidst the murmurs and evenughter, the front door opened, drawing the attention of everyone there.


    A momentter, a masked woman appeared beside Jasmine''s cell.


    "Jasmine, it''s me. Cesar is clearing the way for us." La said softly to her friend, relieved to see her safe.


    Upon hearing this and seeing La trying to open her cell, Jasmine''s eyes widened as her pale face flushed.


    She could barely believe what was happening!


    "La, is that you?"


    "Yes, now let''s go. I''ll have to carry you, so don''t worry."


    "Hey! Let us go, too!" Please, girl!"


    The captives begged one after the other, raising the noise in the area.


    Jasmine looked at these people, most of them ordinary individuals who would neither help nor hinder her. "La, leave the keys. If they''re lucky enough to escape, good for them. But let''s not waste our time here."


    La did as she was told and quickly handed several keys to the person in the cell closest to Jasmine''s. Having done so, she left her friend.


    After that, she let her friend climb on her back and didn''t hesitate to leave by an alternate route.


    She didn''t want to go to the ce where Vicente was because it would be too dangerous to go back there. On the other hand, given the situation of this post, most of the people there were already either in front of the property or where Vice was.


    Few people were standing inside the estate or looking for alternative exits.


    La could sense this and went to the back of the facility, where only a few Acolytes kept an eye on the area.


    "Time to go," Jasmine murmured with a smile, imagining that Cesar was more trustworthy than she had previously thought.


    "What about Mark? What happened to him?" She asked on her way out of the building.


    "He tried to kill me. But someone killed him first. This group betrayed him. In fact, they just wanted to use him from the beginning."


    "I see..." She regretted it because once she had thought positively about that man.


    "What about Cesar? Is he with your group here in this ce?"


    "He''s alone," La said while still wearing her mask. "But don''t worry, killing him will be harder than you think. He''ll still give us a lot of headaches."


    "Is that right?" A smile broke out on Jasmine''s face.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vicente had just bumped into a blonde dressed in clothes simr to those La wore when she was officially acting.


    In the middle of his fight with Nash, this investigator reached where they were fighting, and his enemy med him for the whole situation.


    The Sacred Devotee red at the masked man, not entirely doubting Nash''s words.


    "Did you really do that?" She asked, but the feeling that came over Vicente was quite bad and strong, something that made her think it was possible that he was to me for everything.


    "I do not know what this man is talking about. What I do know is that he has killed members of your force, Sacred Devotee. I, on the other hand, have never killed anyone from your organization." Vicente said as he manipted Sarah''s body, moving to avoid being hit by the enemy''s cube.


    "Nonsense!" Nash shouted. "I would never do that! That''s what young, arrogant rebels would do. Someone with my experience and position would never risk something so foolish!"


    The blonde woman tended to believe Nash and said. "Stop fighting and surrender, boy. If you''re innocent, I''ll guarantee your safety and future freedom. But right now, you have to stop fighting, or I''ll find you guilty of what happened."


    ''What are you going to do, master? If you believe this woman, the High-level Mage will kill you when you stop attacking. But if you don''t do anything, she will join the fight... After that, it will be impossible for you to eliminate them.''


    Vicente could see what Torne had in mind and felt that there was only one way. ''It will be hard for me to kill Nash, but this woman...''


    Thinking this, he stopped moving and concentrated all his avable power between his hands, causing space to distort as some of his mana seemed to leave his body.


    Seeing his strange behavior, the blonde woman realized he wasn''t surrendering but rebelling against her. She immediately changed her position and prepared to fight Vicente with Nash.


    Meanwhile, Nash finally got rid of his armor and found space to attack his target for the first time in this short fight.


    "Die, you bastard!" He shouted as he threw his ice cube at Vicente.


    When the cube was halfway to Vicente, strange sounds emanated from the building as the two''s spatial rings and other small metal objects on their bodies began to fall off.


    "Aagh!"


    The blonde woman screamed as she felt the ne around her neck break and fly towards the newly formed maic core in front of Vicente.


    He threw it forward, and an instantter, the ce''s walls, ceiling, and floor were torn apart by metal from practically all over the building.


    In the midst of this, the structure of the building creaked as it began to crumble!


    "Oh, shit!"

 Chapter 423 Escape from Ironcrest

    <h4>Chapter 423 Escape from Ironcrest?</h4>


    After Vicente formed the maic core, all metals within a radius of up to 50 meters from the core were strongly attracted to it.


    All metal structures in the building, on people, or even on the ground were drawn to the core, causing them to pass through anything in their way.


    The two Mages facing Vicente sensed something was wrong when they heard the building they were in range of, but also saw several walls being destroyed by metal flying towards the thing.


    Their instincts told them not to stay there, or terrible things might happen to them.


    But before they could flee, the building began to copse as more and more metal flew across the area, like ammunition of different sizes being fired at the same ce.


    "Aaaaaaagh!"


    The blonde woman opened her mouth to scream in pain as she felt several of those metal fragments flying by at high speed, oveing her defenses.


    She tried to move, but as she concentrated on keeping her defenses active to avoid being impaled by one of those projectiles, she felt the ground be soft and her feet sink into it.


    Nash felt the same, sensing the effect of the earth-based spell Vicente had just cast.


    "Damn you! Do you want to die here with us?" Nash shouted as he red at Vicente with hatred, trying to freeze the ground to improve his situation.


    Vicente said nothing, preparing for the building to copse.


    Crack!


    Amidst the blonde woman''s screams and Nash''s desperate attempt to flee the area, the sound of cracking grew louder and louder.


    Ten seconds after the maic core was activated, the three-story building began to crumble, with the walls and columns of the first floor copsing before the entire building was destroyed.


    Those outside the building would notice this when they looked back and saw arge cloud of dust forming at that location.


    Some were waiting for the results of Nash''s move to escape, while others were already on the run after killing the two remaining Mages from the investigators'' group.


    Now, it was time for them to hide!


    Seeing the building copse made Nash''s most trusted allies feel terrible, but they couldn''t risk their lives by staying behind.


    "Let''s go!" A Mid-level Mage said to hispanions who were still waiting for Nash. "If the boss survives, he''ll find us. But we can''t waste any more time here!"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay!"


    They made up their minds to leave this ce on the run, heading in the same direction as their otherpanions who had already left.


    Amidst this, Jasmine and La looked in the direction of that ce, already further away than the men of The Faceless Ones who were fleeing.


    "Will he be okay?" Jasmine didn''t know about Cesar''s improvement, so of course, she wondered about it, a little worried.


    Her rtionship with Cesar had gotten off to a very bad start. But when she was rescued, she couldn''t help but take a new interest in the man.


    Not only had he shown her that he was much more talented and capable than she had previously thought, but he was also braver, willing to get into trouble for the good of his group.


    These were remarkable qualities that could not be ignored in an ally!


    La looked back as she left Ironcrest at high speed. "I don''t know. Let''s wait for him at the ce where we attacked him earlier. If he survives, he''ll meet us there before nightfall."


    While those directly involved in the incident who were not in the building at the time of the copse fled, this faction''s observers were alreadymunicating with their superiors about what was happening.


    From one hour to the next, The Faceless Ones had begun fighting members of the Congregation of Revtion, and then that faction''s building copsed.


    Men from thergest local faction were already on the run, while several bodiesy at the edge of the now ruined building.


    "Shit! The Faceless Ones are finished! They attacked the fucking Congregation of Revtion investigators!"


    "Boss, cut all our ties with The Faceless Ones. From tomorrow, they will be the number one enemy of the Congregation of Revtion!"


    "This is the time to move! The Faceless Ones'' business will be free to take in no time! Tell the bosses that we must move quickly!"


    Several people moved away from the area, usingmunicators to let people know what was going on in this part of Ironcrest, hinting at the opportunities as well as the problems that might arise after today.


    No one wanted to venture into the unknown just yet, and investigating this dusty area was still not a priority for these people. At least until the dust settled, all observers and onlookers would stay away from this ce.


    That was exactly what Vicente needed to get out of the area safely!


    While everyone outside the ruined building thought that everyone there had died, Vicente was in the same ce as before.


    But his surroundings had changed considerably. Now, his freedom of movement was reduced to a sphere with a radius of 2 meters, just enough for him to stand and move his arms in this area surrounded by rubble.


    Beyond those two meters was arge amount of material parts of the walls, ceiling, and building structures that had been there before.


    But even after the building copsed and left Vicente''s surroundings in this form, he could hear human sounds of pain here and there.


    In particr, he could hear the sound of Nash, who was still alive despite being injured and trapped by fixtures, walls, and ayer of rubble more than 10 meters high.


    Vicente kept his powers active as he kept those materials from copsing on him, looking in the direction of where the blonde woman had been earlier.


    ''It looks like she''s dead...'' He felt that as he noticed several metallic objects impaled in the woman''s body.m


    "Perfect." He muttered, aware that he simply couldn''t leave her alive.


    She had seen him and knew he was responsible for today''s battle. She could easily turn the Congregation of Revtions against him and his family if she survived.


    But with her dead, even if Nash survived and tried something, Vicente wouldn''t have much of a problem with the Congregation of Revtions.


    With that confirmed, he used his powers, casting a spell based on the earth element to create a way out of these ruins.


    It didn''t take long for him to get out of where he was and reach the surface, where dust still surrounded the outskirts, a few dozen meters away from the center of the destruction.


    He made his way to the rendezvous point with La without hesitation.

 Chapter 424 Departure

    <h4>Chapter 424 Departure?</h4>


    Minutes after the copse of one of the buildings in The Faceless Ones, Vicente left Ironcrest and arrived at one of the nearby mountains, at the ce where he, Jasmine, and La had previously met.


    On one of his shouldersy the body of an unconscious ck-haired woman.


    It was obviously Sarah Mercer, Nash''s formerpanion, who had barely survived the previous copse due to her proximity to Vicente at the crucial moment.


    She had been hit by debris while trying to get to Vicente''s side and was unconscious now.


    In any case, her heart was beating, and Vicente would not leave this witness of his deeds behind.


    "Cesar?" A voice he hadn''t heard for weeks called his name as La got up from where she was to see Vicente again.


    "You survived another tough confrontation..." She said.


    Vicente felt more relieved to face these two, finally having confirmation that Jasmine''s rescue had been sessful.


    He looked at the pink-haired woman and asked. "How are you? Did they do anything to you?"


    She smiled, sensing concern in Vicente''s tone. "I''m fine. And they didn''t do anything to me. They couldn''t have. They intended to get something from my father, so it would be foolish of them to do anything to me."


    "Sigh... Good." Lamented as the three of them stood side by side, looking toward Ironcrest.


    Jasmine asked. "What happened? What''s the status of The Faceless Ones?"


    Vicente summarized. "The Faceless Ones will probably no longer exist after today. However, several of its members are still alive, including Nash, the group''s leader.


    I used a strategy to escape from Ironcrest, but that was all. I had no intention of killing this man, as that would be too much work and would greatly increase my risk of being caught.


    Then we must consider that he will also manage to escape, which could be a problem for us in the future. He''s not an easy man to deal with."


    The two became more serious when they heard this, for indeed, a High-level Mmage like Nash would be a problem.


    Now, he had lost his pack and was likely to be a lone wolf, someone tough to track down and neutralize.


    "The Congregation of Revtions will hunt him, and he will also be a wanted person of the royal army with a bounty on his head. That will limit him, but there''s a chance he''ll try to pay it all back." Jasminemented, pondering the matter.


    La said. "We have to be more careful from now on. He probably won''t act out in the cities, but every time we leave a city to travel, we have to be twice as careful."


    Vicente said. "If he''s smart, he''ll get out of the Seidel Kingdom. But I feel he''ll want revenge, so we''ll be as careful as you suggest.


    Anyway, I think he''s our only concern. I confirmed that all the members of the Congregation of Revtion died in that area before I left. So, there are no witnesses that could cause us any problems.


    Everyone will think that The Faceless Ones are solely responsible for the whole incident, so there won''t be any kind of investigation that could hurt us. Apart from the problem with Nash, we don''t have to worry about anything else".


    Jasmine sighed, not liking the idea of sacrificing another member of her organization but understanding the necessity of it on this day.


    "What now?" La asked as she looked at Vicente and the ck-haired woman he had ced on the floor in front of her.


    Vicente looked at Sarah and said. "I still haven''t decided what to do with this woman. We used to be enemies, but now her situation has changed a lot. She has nowhere else to go, and I made her a promise... I''m deciding whether to keep my word or do something else."


    "Killing her would be easier," Jasmine said, but she didn''t want Cesar to be too cold.


    If he was like that, how long would it be before he broke his promises to her and killed her?


    She said. "But keeping your words has an important weight. It can create a regret or a weakness that can hinder your progress. There are other ways to punish or keep someone in line."


    "I''ll think about that when she wakes up." He sighed before saying. "But for now, you should go to Millfall. It''s been a long time since you acted like members of the Congregation of Revtion. It can''t go on like that much longer."


    La took the things Newton had given her to give to Vicente and handed them to him as she spoke. "This is what we will do. We''ll try to get away from your problems for a while and act normally as normal members of our religion. But what about you? Are you going to hunt your pentagram now?"


    He looked into the eyes of this woman who was not masked now. "More or less. I have some business to take care of first." He put away the things Newton had sent. "So we won''t see each other for a while. But in the meantime, keep an eye on your fellow cult members. If anything happens rted to my group, try talking to my people in Millfall."


    "We''ll do that," La promised.


    Jasmine then approached Vicente and showed him one of her hands. "Thank you, Cesar. I know you rescued me to keep yourself out of trouble, but it came in handy. At the beginning of all this, I didn''t expect us to have a good rtionship, but today I think differently. I hope you won''t be put off by the beginning of our alliance. Let''s look at this day as a new beginning for our rtionship."


    He squeezed her hand, not disagreeing with what she had in mind. "That''s better." He smiled. "Now go. You must return to the city and start cultivating again. Try to reach the 3rd stage before I return."


    With those words, the two groups split up, with Vicente and Sarah staying behind on the mountain near Ironcrest.


    While the ck-haired woman was still unconscious, Vicente picked up themunicator Newton had sent and tried to talk to his contact in Ironcrest.


    A minuteter, Newton''s voice came from the shiny object in Vicente''s hand.


    "Cesar, is that you? Where are you?"


    Vicente smiled at the interest in the man''s voice and answered. "Yes, it''s me, professor. Unfortunately, we won''t be able to meet. I''m near Ironcrest, but I have to leave right away. So we''ll have to talk through this device."


    "Oh?" Newton didn''t need to hear Vicente''s report to understand everything that had happened. "I see. You must leave immediately. All right, I''ll tell you what I have to say right here."

 Chapter 425 Going to Free Snow Claw

    <h4>Chapter 425 Going to Free Snow w</h4>


    "Cesar, your next pentagram must be a green one. It would be a waste not to try to absorb something like that. Considering that your first two pentagrams are pure essences not generated by living beings, they can grow a lot with the addition of a green pentagram.


    If your first pentagram has not yet evolved to the orange level, it will certainly do so when you absorb the green pentagram. As for your second essence, it will probably reach the green grade when you be a Sovereign and absorb your fourth essence.


    So, you must work hard to ovee this challenge and achieve this incredible feat.


    Vicente listened to Newton speak without interrupting, seeing how intelligent this man was to estimate things that were already happening to him, even without him showing himself to such a professor.


    Newton continued. "Unfortunately, I don''t have any data on pentagrams of this ssification formed by the natural effects in the whole province. So you''ll have to look for a pentagram made by a living being. It''s not the best you can find, but it''s what 99% of magicians can do.


    So get to the Wolfrior Forest as soon as you can. That is thergest forested area in the province, home to a race of beasts with an elemental affinity simr to yours.


    I''ve heard that some of the Tempest Hawks in this area are on the cusp of the 3rd and 4th stages. Perhaps one of them has formed a green pentagram. Look for this tribe. Your new pentagram may be among them."


    "Tempest Hawks?" Vicente had heard of these beasts, for they were a race native to the Seidel Kingdom, usually found inrge forests far from human cities, especially in ces with special climatic characteristics marked by storms.


    "Yes, I know it''s difficult to hunt a beast that flies and isn''t slow, but I believe that a pentagram formed by a being of this species will be more than 80%patible with your powers.


    In particr, you may be able to gain mental power if your pentagrames from one of these hawks. Despite their tremendous physical strength, they are also known for their unusual mental abilities. I believe something like this would be crucial for you.


    Your greatest weakness right now is your mind."


    Hearing Newton''s voice, Torne couldn''t help but agree, "This man is right. Your greatest weakness is your mind, as long as you can''t control your second magical form. And Tempest Hawks certainly has that mental quality. It may be that a pentagram formed by one of these beasts will actually strengthen one of your weaknesses, master.''


    "Okay, I''ll try to hunt down one of them if I find one with a green pentagram. But what if there aren''t any?"


    Newton replied. "Then you''ll have to look for another animal. Even if a pentagram with mental ability is valuable to you, we must give priority to the quality of the pentagram.


    Other beasts in that forest have powers based on the Earth and Lightning elements. Search for them until you find a match. Finding a green pentagram won''t be easy, but your chances are not bad in this area. Newly promoted Sovereigns visit this area from time to time."


    "All right, I''ll do my best to seed in my visit to the Wolfrior Forest. I hope to have my third essence by the time youe to Millfall in a few months." Vicente said determinedly.


    "Me too," Newton replied. "I''ll see you in Millfall in three months at thetest. We''ll talk more about the girl you mentioned. That can be discussed in the future."


    "Hmm, thank you for your help, Professor. See youter."


    Vicente ended the call after that, no longer lingering in that area, picked up Sarah''s body and left from there, heading towards Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    Long Bay Correctional Facility was where Snow w was, the ce Shelby had told Vicente to go to take advantage of the shift change that was about to take ce to free this big provincial criminal.


    This facility was close to the Wolfrior Forest, so it was on the way to Vicente''s next pentagram hunt.


    He wouldn''t have to waste much time traveling once he got there, which was about a week''s journey from Ironcrest at Vicente''s maximum flying speed.


    ''Time to move on to thest part of my ns for Millfall...'' Vicente thought as he flew towards the center of the province.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at one of the exits of Ironcrest...


    A middle-aged man, tall but dirty with dust and blood, was moving through the city''s sewers, limping but quickly approaching one of the local sea outlets.


    Ironcrest''s sewer system emptied into one of the local coastlines near this seaside city''s harbor.


    There weren''t many people around, and with the pollution in the area, this was a standard route for criminals on the run.


    ''Damned Cesar! I''m still going to kill you! Just wait, and I''ll be back!'' Nash thought to himself, having fled the ruins of his old estate moments ago, following the local sewer system to avoid trouble.


    Now that everything had gone from bad to worse, he knew that the army would soon be hunting him down, and the Sacred Devotees would be sent to kill all members of The Faceless Ones faction.


    There would be no investigation this time. The me would fall on his group after this morning''s battle and the incident at The Vile Altar.


    Even if he tried to seek justice and show the world that he was ''innocent,'' he would never be able to rid himself of what happened in Ironcrest. Now, he could only run away and eventually seek revenge!


    His logical side told him it was too dangerous to stay in the province. But his heart longed for Cesar''s blood!


    The man was powerful and would probably grow stronger in the future. But Nash couldn''t help but long to return all that Cesar had given him.


    ''I''ll end your family, even if I can''t kill you, you bastard!'' He thought to himself as he jumped into the sea and began his journey to escape Ironcrest.


    As he fled, the royal soldiers in Ironcrest and members of the local Awakening Temple would soon begin to search where all the confusion had urred that morning.


    It was there that the bodies of members of The Faceless Ones faction would be found in the rubble, along with those of emissaries from the Congregation of Revtion. However, the main names of such a local underworld faction would not be found!


    From that day on, all known members of this group who didn''t leave bodies behind would be wanted fugitives, with huge bounties on their heads or even information about their whereabouts!


    That was the end of The Faceless Ones!

 Chapter 426 Near the Wolfrior Forest

    <h4>Chapter 426 Near the Wolfrior Forest?</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, a whole week has passed since the fall of The Faceless Ones.


    News of the fall of the secondrgest faction in the local underworld has spread throughout the province.


    Even the major powers in Saltstar City were aware of the matter, with some individuals interested in the power vacuum left by The Faceless Ones in Ironcrest. In contrast, others were simply curious about what had happened in the city.


    Why in the world would The Faceless Ones start a battle against members of the Congregation of Revtion?


    That was the question on everyone''s mind in the major cities of Scott Province.


    Amidst the rumors circting throughout the area, the Congregation of Revtions had already put out several bounties on the fugitives of The Faceless Ones and had begun moving their forces around the province.


    For the first time in a long time, a local power had dared to challenge the continent''s most celebrated religion. Now, this force wouldn''t stop until it had eliminated everyone involved in the problem!


    Given how it had happened, with witnesses seeing members of The Faceless Ones initiating the previous fight, there would be no more in-depth investigations. Such a faction was guilty and had to bepletely eliminated!


    At the same time, the royal army was following the same line of reasoning as the Congregation of Revtion, and the soldiers from the capital in Millfall had alreadypleted their investigations into The Vile Altar incident and the death of Christopher Hogan.


    The Faceless Ones had been found guilty of the deaths of the four army Commanders, and the Martial Court had already tried them and ced bounties on their heads.


    While groups of soldiers began searching for the fugitives from Ironcrest, the soldiers from the capital in Millfall still had work to do on the ground.


    As much as the mystery surrounding the deaths of the four Commanders had been "solved," there was still the fall of the Symons family for them to investigate. As a result, the group that had arrived in Millfall earlier was still in town and would remain there for some time.


    But their presence in Millfall would help the Mazzanti family more than it would hinder them!


    So, the city was at peace and without any significant power struggles to get in the way or create future problems for the people currently led by Rory.


    At this rate, the family was using their resources and growing stronger, improving their dominance over the city, while their rtionships with the local nobles were bing more beneficial to them.


    The situation for the family was so good that the family''s biggest ''enemy'' at the moment had left the city days ago and had no date to return.


    ...


    Somewhere in Scott Province, Nova followed a group of 11 people down a dirt road in a densely wooded area where the horizon was barely visible.


    It was the middle of the day, and the heat in this area was making even the High-level Mage leading this group of soldiers sweat.


    Several insects and mosquitoes were in the vicinity, causing some of these soldiers to use their powers asionally to chase them away.


    However, insect-like beasts were difficult to fend off, and these people could only bear the presence of these small creatures close to their bodies.


    Fortunately, such small beasts posed no danger to these 3rd stage individuals.


    All of the eleven people in the group were at the 3rd stage, and there were four Low-level Mage, five Mid-level Mage, and two High-level Mage.


    They were traveling in a carriage and 6 magical beasts, heading to the Wolfrior Forest, an area that was now only a day away from them.


    This was the group of soldiers that Nova had heard about a few days ago, who were going to Wolfrior Forest to start the first part of the promotion test for 3rd-stage soldiers.


    In this group of eleven, the four Low-level Mages were newly promoted individuals who would hunt their pentagrams in this forest area andpete for themander positions currently avable in the province.


    Whoever scored the highest in this test, which would end at the army headquarters in Saltstar City, would win the best battalion tomand.


    What did it mean to win the best battalion tomand? Simply, it meant living in a better city, where quality services and resources were easier to find and more affordable, but also having better growth opportunities.


    There was a big difference between being the Commander of a Saltstar City battalion and being the Millfall post-Commander!


    Therefore, the four Captains couldn''t help but look at each other as rivals while in the carriage with the supervisor of this test.


    That was especially true for one of Nova''s old acquaintances among the three, a blond fellow who had studied in the same ss as her during her early years in the army.


    ''Nova, Nova, Nova, you''ll pay for embarrassing me on our test in Dryhaven.'' The blond thought to himself, ''Let''s see how far you get this time... I helped you with the test to be a Captain, but this time will be different.''


    While this individual was thinking about dangerous things, Nova knew she had to be careful with the man in front of her.


    ''Does Eric still have those thoughts about me?'' She asked herself as she saw the young blond man looking at her mysteriously. ''Maybe I should tell him about my rtionship with Vicente? That way, he maybe will stop following me? No, I''d better not. The way he''s passionate, it''s possible he might try something against Vicente in the future. I''d better deal with him the way I always have.''


    Nova and Eric had been friends in the military academy. But he was in love with her, while she felt nothing for him.


    Thest time they had been together, Nova had made it clear to Eric that she had no interest in him and that he should get on with his life without thinking about her in that way.


    Unfortunately, this had happened in front of a dozen people because Eric thought he could easily win Nova''s favor after helping her hunt for her second pentagram.


    He had exposed himself because of his great confidence and ended up humiliating himself in front of many people.


    That might not seem like a big deal to many people, but Eric was someone who cared very much about his reputation and hated to hear bad things said about him.


    After such a situation, his opinion of Nova had changed 180 degrees!


    While these two were thinking about each other, the other two Low-level Mages who were preparing to hunt their next pentagrams were sitting next to Nova and Eric.


    One was a young man with brown hair, and the other was a blonde woman, the only one of the two who knew Nova and Eric''s story.


    She thought to herself. ''This will be my chance. Nova and Eric will probably have some kind of problem with each other on the hunt. That will be my chance to take over Saltstar City ce!''

 Chapter 427 The Hunt Begins

    <h4>Chapter 427 The Hunt Begins</h4>


    After a few hours in a carriage with people who would bepeting with her for the best Commander position avable at the moment, Nova felt the speed of the vehicle slow as the people outside the carriage spoke louder.


    "We''re here." The High-level Mage outside the carriage said, adding to the excitement of all four applicants.


    There were currently three vacancies for battalion leadermanders in the province. One of the four would be sent to the capital to serve differently, something they weren''t that interested in.


    Going to the capital could be considered the best scenario, but there was a big difference between going to the capital tomand a battalion and going to serve some nobleman or member of royalty.


    As much as there were advantages to the former, most soldiers, and these four were no different, preferred to have fewer opportunities but the freedom tomand their own group.


    As such, this was apetition to see who would get the best rank and avoid being sent to the capital.


    The worst performer of the three would have to be sent to serve someone else or be part of a group led by another Mage!


    While the four were feeling anxious, the strongest man of the group, who had traveled with them in the carriage, got out of it and said loudly. "All right, young Captains, let''s begin your test.


    You''ve already taken an ascension test once and know how we do things. My group and I will remain in strategic positions around this area to help you if necessary. However, we will interfere as little as possible," He said as the other High-level Mage threw silver nes at the four.


    As the four put on these nes, devices that could alert these supervisors if one of them was in great danger, the main supervisor continued to speak. "Your job here is simple. Hunt downpatible beasts and absorb the best pentagram you can.


    While in the area, you must guard the bodies of any creatures you kill and any resources you collect or find. All of this will be part of your score in this test to be a Commander."


    The other High-level Mage said. "This test doesn''t have a time limit but try not to make your hunts too long. Whoever gets the ''same'' score will have their rank determined by how long it took them to get back to us. If you all get the ''same'' result, but one takes 6 days, another 9, another 7, and another 11, the one who took 6 days will be the best ced.


    You should also avoid confrontations with beings that are too weak or ipatible with you. They will be worth very few points, and some may even lower your final score".


    Their purpose was to hunt pentagrams, so the rules served to prevent one of them from killing beings recklessly just to collect points. The army would only give value to those who really had challenges, so it wouldn''t be enough for one to have more fights to get more points.


    Everyone already knew the rules and nodded in agreement, saying they understood how they would be judged.


    "All right, this is the beginning of the test. Don''te back until you havepleted your goals in this area. Now go!" The strongest said before sending the four off in different directions.


    ...


    While Nova''s group started to hunt for pentagrams in the forest, Vicente was near the area, still at Sarah Mercer''s side.


    Days after leaving Ironcrest, Vicente had decided not to eliminate Sarah Mercer for the time being. He wasn''t going to release her just yet, but the risk to her life had been greatly reduced.


    Ever since the ck-haired woman had awakened from hera and learned what had happened to The Faceless Ones, they had been traveling together to Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    Today, they were about to reach their destination, which was only 20 kilometers away from the Wolfrior Forest, where Vicente would soon be hunting his next pentagram.


    As the two made their way to this royal detention center in this province, they spotted the ce they were headed for early this afternoon.


    They saw arge mountain about a few kilometers from their position, which had practically no vegetation on it, being mostly arge bare rock.


    But around this mountain were a number of small buildings, zones separated by railings with observation posts here and there, and men positioned over an area of more than 50,000 square meters.


    "Long Bay Correctional Facility... I never thought I''d end up in a ce like this." Sarahmented as she saw the worst nightmare of criminals like herself.


    Long Bay Correctional Facility was the final destination forwbreakers in this province. It was the highest-level facility in the area, where all those sentenced to long terms of imprisonment were sent.


    This ce housed murderers, corrupt people, thieves, rebels, traitors, etc. Every type of criminal that could exist in this province would eventually be sent to this ce to serve their sentence.


    With few exceptions, even those sentenced to death woulde to this ce before their execution, spend time here, and even be executed here.


    Given the importance of this facility, the security around it was better than anywhere else in the province, with many royal soldiers and mechanisms to make invasions or escapes difficult.


    Vicente heard his temporary travelingpanion''sment and joked with her. "Did you think you''de here escorted by the army?"


    She looked at him but didn''t disagree. "Yes, if I fell into the hands of the army one day, the Martial Court would probably send me here... And that would be the end of me.


    There''s no escape from Long Bay Correctional Facility. That''s why I''m telling you again, Cesar. Give up this absurd n. If you continue with your n, we''ll both end up trapped in this ce.


    Once inside that stone mountain, escape will be impossible. We''ll have to settle for spending the rest of our lives in such a ce!"


    There were few eternal punishments for transgressions in the Seidel Kingdom. However, once you enter such a facility, it would be almost impossible not tomit new crimes within the prison.


    ces like Long Bay Correctional Facility were extremely chaotic. Living in such a prison without getting into more trouble would be very difficult.


    From then on, new punishments would pile up on top of the old ones, eventually leading to almost all inmates living in units like this for the rest of their lives!


    That was one of the big problems with entering one of these prisons!


    "Besides, the infighting here is even worse than in the outside world, Cesar. If we fail in this suicide mission, we might not even have to worry about being locked up for the rest of our lives. Unprepared people could die in this ce in a matter of weeks!"

 Chapter 428 Shift Change (1)

    <h4>Chapter 428 Shift Change?(1)</h4>


    Vicente listened to Sarah''s concern, aware that her words were not exaggerated and that this was a genuine concern.


    "There are risks in everything we do, Sarah. But you haven''t stopped bing a part of The Faceless Ones, trying to kill me, and so on. You should be dead by now after everything you''ve done. If you think about it, you''re already working overtime in this world. What do you have to lose?" He asked, looking into the ck-haired woman''s eyes.


    "I know that, but..." She hesitated, being watched so closely by Cesar.


    "But what? I''m the one taking the risks here. You''ll follow me no matter what my fate is." He said in a thick tone.


    She clenched her fists, feeling terrible for apanying someone as crazy as Cesar. "So what did you have in mind? Getting into that facility won''t be easy. And if we get caught, I can tell you that the minimum sentence for breaking into a military instation is 200 years. Given the seriousness of this offense, we''d be locked up with the most dangerous people in this prison."


    Vicente ignored most of Sarah''sments and said. "There will be a shift change in the next two days. I will infiltrate this prison at that time. Or rather, we will infiltrate."


    Gulp!


    "Are you crazy?" She asked in awe, not wanting to have to do this.


    Vicenteughed under his mask. "The group that will be changing shifts is made up of soldiers from different parts of the kingdom. Many don''t know each other and will only meet in this prison when it''s time to change shifts. You and I will take the ce of two soldiers."


    The change of shifts in this prison was not an ordinary event. This moment that was about to happen referred to a great exchange of people, which had been happening in prisons all over the kingdom for decades.


    Why did this happen? To prevent corruption among the soldiers in charge of prisons, to reduce the contact of some men with certain bandits, and to increase the soldiers'' attention.


    The royal family of the Seidel Kingdom had developed many techniques to get the best performance from their services. After managing their prisons for a long time, they knew the chances of soldiers bingzy after being in the same role and ce for too long were greatly increased. At the same time, the longer the contact with certain individuals, the greater the chances of soldiers bing corrupted and even betraying the royal forces.


    For this reason, every decade, the soldiers in a given prison were sent to new facilities where different and unknown people were imprisoned, where one would hardly know many other soldiers.


    These exchanges usually maintained good efficiency of the royal forces in the state prisons and made the rates of problems rtively low.


    Before these measures, escapes and problems such as rebellions urred a few times a year. But since these measures went into effect decades ago, sometimes all the prisons in the kingdom have gone years without any significant problems.


    In thest 40 years, only 3 people escaped from the royal prisons in this state, while only 10 rebellions took ce.


    That was great, but, of course, it all came at a price!


    The price of this improved efficiency was precisely the risk during the big shift change when someone like Vicente might try to do something he shouldn''t!


    Even knowing that it was indeed possible to take the ce of soldiers from the kingdom, Sarah was a little nervous about what Vicente had in mind.


    "This will be very dangerous." She said apprehensively. "There is a possibility of taking a soldier''s position during a shift change like this. But the royal forces know this, and there are several ways to verify a soldier''s identity.


    My guess is that we''ll be recognized and arrested before we even enter it."


    "It''s hazardous to do what I have in mind." Vicente smiled. "Fortunately, I''m doing it with the help of wealthy nobles and powers."


    If someone tried to do what Vicente had in mind without any support, their chances of sess would be slim. But he had Shelby and all her contacts on his side.


    Shelby didn''t just have ambitious ns or suggestions for her allies to grow with her. She had detailed information on almost everything she was involved in.


    The n to free Snow w was something she had been thinking about since she was a student at the Ironcrest Royal Academy!


    Since then, she had been making contacts and buying secret information from the kingdom''s soldiers and Snow w''s former associates for this moment.


    Vicente knew everything Shelby had gained ess to so far. Because of this, he knew what he was up against when he infiltrated this military facility, who he would take over, and who to avoid when he entered it.


    Shelby already had the families of some of the soldiers who would be taking up positions in the prison under the custody of some of her allies. Vicente would just have to find the right people, take their ces, and get the keys and IDs before he could proceed with his ns.


    Shelby and her contacts had already done everything that could be done for that moment. Vicente was merely the executor of their group''s ns!


    "I know what to do to get into this ce safely." Vicente smiled as he looked toward the mountain where the prison bearing the surname of a great Colonel of the kingdom was located.


    "The problem will be getting out. Getting out will be difficult, Sarah." He was honest about this part of his ns. "There will probably be dangers in our escape, so be prepared for that moment."


    She broke into a cold sweat, feeling she had no choice but to follow Vicente''s crazy ns.


    "If I die, I''ll chase you out of the underworld, Cesar." She said since there was really nothing left to convince him otherwise.


    Heughed at her remark and said. "Watch your words. It would be a shame if someone as beautiful as you became a ghost."


    After this brief conversation, they would arrive at the staging area where Shelby''s group had told him to wait for their targets.


    ording to their original ns, he was to rece one soldier and work alongside two other soldiers who would be threatened and would have to help him. But he could include Sarah in his ns since a woman was one of the three people Shelby''s group was going to threaten.


    That way, Sarah''s presence wouldn''t interfere with Shelby''s original ns.


    The two would wait for their targets for several hours, but as the shift change approached, people would soon being their way!

 Chapter 429 Shift Change (2)

    <h4>Chapter 429 Shift Change (2)</h4>


    When a group of three soldiers appeared at the spot where Vicente and Sarah were hiding, he looked at the Low-level Mages whose appearance was identical to the portraits Shelby had given him earlier.


    ''That''s them.'' He thought to himself before signaling to Sarah that these were their targets.


    Looking at the three more seriously, Sarah felt a little unsure. "Is this really going to work?" She asked him. "How can I pass myself off as that woman? I''m stronger than her! What if someone knows her among those who will also be changing shifts?"


    Vicente said. "Your level is not a problem. Let''s say you found an opportunity on your way here and raised your level. As for your other concern, that won''t happen.


    These three were previously in a prison in the kingdom''s northernmost province. They were the only ones chosen from there toe here. And as I''ve said, my group knows everything about them."


    "How? Did you know who would be chosen toe here?" She asked, trying onest time to convince Vicente not to go any further.


    "No. My contacts investigated all the soldiers in that unit, and only when these three were selected did we start investigating them. Anyway, time to act." He said before he moved and appeared in front of the three soldiers.


    When Vicente appeared from a bush in the path of the three, they immediately stopped moving towards the nearby prison.


    At first, they were silent, but when they saw a Mid-level Mage appearing behind them, they understood what this was all about.


    The leader of the three said. "Do you know who we are? Do you know the risks of acting against royal soldiers?"


    "We know who you are, Oscar," Vicente said with a humorous tone.


    These people obviously knew nothing about him and the actions of the people associated with Shelby. But they didn''t need any advance information to understand what was happening.


    They were going to change shifts at the local prison, so there was only one possibility that people would want to act against them.


    ''They want to take our ces and infiltrate the royal prison!'' The only woman in the group thought to herself as she slowly put a hand on the weapon at her waist.


    Meanwhile, Oscar, a ck-haired man, felt sweat trickle down his back as he realized that the tall masked man knew his name.


    "Who are you? How do you know my name?" He asked.


    "Not only do I know your name, I know the names of yourrades here, Evan and Sophia. Not just them, I know the names of Hana, A, I, Octavia, Myles, Connor, Jayce, and little Mateo."


    "Mateo?" Sophia questioned as she took a step forward and drew her weapon.


    That was her son''s name!


    As she made a horrified expression, Evan and Oscar also showed their concern after hearing the names of their brothers, fathers, and other loved ones.


    "Wretch! What do you want?" Evan asked in a terrible tone.


    Vicenteughed. "Evan, don''t get upset. Everything will be fine as long as you do as we say. You have two options now.


    The first is to follow what we have in mind, which will keep your loved ones safe but will probably get you kicked out of the army for betraying the kingdom.


    The second is to fight here and now and try to disrupt us. That would make you heroes for the army, but you would die along with your loved ones."


    Vicente opened his arms as the weapons on the bodies of these three went out of their control, and their armor tightened over their bodies.


    Seeing Vicente''s pentagrams, all of the soldiers were scared. Even Sarah couldn''t help but sigh at the vista.


    Vicente finished. "The road ahead is terrible for you. If you don''t choose certain death, you all will be fugitives from the army. But try not to think of yourself. Think of your loved ones, who can have normal lives if you choose the right path."


    The three cursed Vicente in their minds for this terrible situation.


    They were loyal soldiers who had worked hard since their youth to reach their current positions. They had their dreams within the army and were doing well, ording to their possibilities.


    It was not easy to choose a path that would suddenly turn them into traitors!


    However, each of them felt that they had no chance. If they decided to stand against these two enemy Mages, they would die and even bring about the end of their loved ones.


    "They will probably kill us, but we have no choice." The woman said. "I won''t let my son die because of a wrong decision. It will be better for him to live as an orphan than to have no chance to live at all."


    "That..." Evan opened his mouth before he let out a big sigh. "You''re right."


    "Alright, we''ll do what you want," Oscar said, his expression grim.


    Vicente smiled as he saw that they would go ahead with his ns while he eased the tightness on their bodies he caused by manipting their armor.


    "You made the right decision!"


    "What do we have to do?" Sophia asked.


    Vicente looked into the woman''s brown eyes and came straight to the point. "Sophia and Oscar, you will give your information, passwords, codes, and belongings to mypanion and me. We''ll infiltrate Long Bay Correctional Facility using your identities, so we need to know how to do it without looking like infiltrators."


    "It looks like you''ve prepared well..." Evan said, clenching his fists.


    Such incidents have happened in the past. But almost all of them failed because the criminals failed to get the information they needed to assume soldiers'' identities.


    Later, when these three would enter Long Bay Correctional Facility, they would pass through five barriers that would confirm their identities. If they failed just one of them, all the soldiers about to leave that post would turn on them and arrest them for questioning.


    Because of Vicente''s earlier speech, the three soldiers realized that these two individuals were no mere adventurers. They knew what they were doing.


    "We can do this," Oscar said, looking seriously at Vicente. "But let me tell you, as much as the first three levels of identification can be ovee with the answers we''ll give you, thest two are not easy. You''ll probably die by the end of the day."


    "We''re willing to risk it," Vicente expressed as two artifacts in the form of bracelets appeared in one of his hands. "Put these on." He said as he threw them at Oscar and Sophia.

 Chapter 430 Shift Change (3)

    <h4>Chapter 430 Shift Change (3)</h4>


    The items that Vicente threw at the two were devices that could absorb the magical fluctuation of individuals and replicate their auras.


    Molly had given them to Vicente a few days ago when he was preparing to leave to rescue Jasmine, with ns to help Snow w escape soon after.


    They were going to use them against three soldiers during the infiltration of the provincial prison, so Molly had given Vice three such artifacts.


    ''Wretch! He has excellent contacts! Probably a traitor to the kingdom!'' Oscar thought as he put on the bracelet, knowing it would absorb his mana and disguise the enemyter.


    Meanwhile, he and Sophia gave their codes to Vicente and Sarah, telling them some important points about themselves, but without going into too much detail, since Shelby had already given Vice the detailed information about them.


    He had told Sarah everything he knew about Sophia in the past few hours. The information they had gathered now was things they could only find out by talking to the soldiers.


    There wasn''t much to talk about, so after 15 minutes of chatting, Vicente and Sarah knew all the secrets and important information these two had, things that could prove their identity as soldiers once inside the prison.


    "Even with our auras, you''ll fail..." Oscar was about to say when Vicente threw a device in Sarah''s direction and then turned away from them, quickly removing his mask and pulling what looked like a skin-colored cloth over his face.


    It covered his entire head and neck, while his hair slowly passed through small holes in the fabric, showing through as if it were nothing.


    In the blink of an eye, Vicente turned to these people, now looking older, with hair and facial shapes identical to Oscar''s.


    The same thing happened with Sarah. She gained Sophia''s appearance without any difficulty. If an acquaintance of such a soldier saw Sarah at this moment, there would be no indication that this wasn''t Sophia!


    "Shit! How did you get this?" Evan asked because this kind of device only worked if you got the face mold of your targets.


    "Evan, don''t ask what you shouldn''t," Vicentemented as he motioned for Oscar to give him back the bracelet that was on one of his wrists.


    Evan clenched his fists as he saw his two colleagues pale with fear. He asked. "What about me?"


    "You''reing with us," Vicente replied as he put on the bracelet that had absorbed all of Oscar''s mana. "You will assist mypanion and me in our goals within the Long Bay Correctional Facility. Your job will also be to help us make our identities as Oscar and Sophia more believable."


    That was the hardest job! It was much easier to be reced by these two and let them solve their own problems in this prison!


    However, Vicente needed someone like Evan, who knew how to get past some security measures he would have to deal with once inside the prison.


    Oscar and Sophia looked at their colleague sympathetically since he was the one most likely to be considered a traitor to the kingdom.


    "What about us?" Sophia asked.


    Before she could say anything, Vicente smiled as he attacked them, hitting them so hard that they didn''t even have a chance to scream in pain before they passed out.


    "You two will wait here for us," Vicente said after knocking them out, nning to keep them alive for now.


    He wouldn''t let them get away with all the information they had, but killing them now might be a waste. After taking them down, he sealed their powers with the Seal of Spirits he still had in his possession before binding their wrists and heels.


    After tying their mouths so they wouldn''t scream for help when they woke up, Vicente hid the two unconscious bodies in a ce he had prepared beforehand.


    With that done, he looked at Sarah and then at Evan. "We''re going to Long Bay Correctional Facility."


    Evan hesitated for a moment, but without much choice since Vicente had shown great preparation for this moment, he went ahead, returning to the path he and hispanions had taken earlier.


    ''Damn it! What am I going to do? Those two will probably dump me the first chance they get after I''ve finished my work.'' He thought, afraid to act and have his loved ones harmed, but also afraid to die without even trying to escape.


    He definitely couldn''t try to undermine their ns or even talk to army members about them. He was sure his loved ones were in Vicente''s people''s hands because this guy had prepared too well to bluff about it.


    But there was a big difference between getting in their way and running away after helping them!


    ''I must find a way to escape once they''ve achieved their goals. That''s the only way I can stay alive without exposing my family.'' He thought halfway to the entrance of the prison.


    They were already very close to the military facility, so after a few minutes, they arrived at the main entrance of Long Bay Correctional Facility, where more than 350 soldiers, divided into small groups like Vicente''s, were already on the outskirts.


    Most of them were people who already had experience working in the kingdom''s prisons, but there were also soldiers who had recently graduated from the kingdom''s military academies and would be doing simpler jobs in this prison on the shift that would start that day.


    Although many people were already crowded around the main entrance, there wasn''t much of a rush, with most people just chatting among their acquaintances.


    Most of them didn''t know 99% of their colleagues who would share the same habitat with them for the next decade, so they weren''t trying to meet new people now. With plenty of time ahead of them, they would wait to do so until they were in ce.


    In the rtive silence of this prison, arge group of about the same size as the neers stood on the other side of the unit''s bars, ready to change shifts.


    Among them were Acolytes, the weakest, who usually did mundane things like cleaning and preparing the prison''s food, and Mages, who were in charge of the unit''s general security.


    That was also theposition of the newly arrived group, which consisted of 12 High-level Mages who would be responsible for running the prison.


    As the two groups looked at each other, waiting for the time to change shifts, both sides felt a powerful auraing from the sky.


    Looking up, Vicente and Sarah saw one of the few Sovereigns of the royal family, the person who would take care of this shift!

 Chapter 431 Entering the Prison (1)

    <h4>Chapter 431 Entering the Prison (1)</h4>


    The Sovereign who was sent to do the shift change for Long Bay Correctional Facility didn''t want to waste any more time than necessary there.


    "Newly arrived soldiers, as of today, you will be in control of this correctional facility. You will now go through the five levels of this facility one by one before exchanging positions with the soldiers of this rank who are about to leave. If no one has any doubts about this procedure, please line up ording to your military ranks."


    Most people outside the military area quickly formed a simple line.


    There were many Commanders there, but the hierarchical levels within any organization were divided in the same way as their respective magical stages. Thus, High-level Mages went to the front of the line, with the oldest going before the youngest, which was usually the second rule of hierarchical differentiation.


    Older people usually had more merit, so it was verymon for two people of the same military rank and magic stage to be divided by age in terms of power within organizations.


    But there was no confusion in this differentiation. Symbols on each soldier''s ID made it easy to see whether they were above or below other people. It would be difficult for someone toe face to face with another soldier and not know whether to act as superior, equal, or inferior.


    Vicente followed Evan, along with Sarah, and soon joined the line in their respective positions.


    "Do you know what the entrance to the prison looks like?" Evan asked them quietly as the line began to move.


    "Hmm, don''t worry, I''m aware," Vicente said as Sarah remembered what she had talked to him about before they left Ironcrest.


    The entrance to Long Bay Correctional Facility had five levels, basically used to verify the identity of the soldiers taking up positions in the military unit in question.


    The kingdom knew that there could be problems with it and had aplex system to reduce the chances of infiltrators entering their prisons.


    Since this system had never had any major failures since its inception, it was sufficient, and after passing through all the levels, the chances of being caught in the act were greatly reduced.


    The first level consisted of primary identification, where the soldiers would give their data and crucial information for the registration of their IDs at the new post they would belong to for the next few years. At the second level, one would have to use a series of codes that only kingdom soldiers could know.


    These codes changed constantly, and when sent to a new post, soldiers would receive new codes on devices that would self-destruct after they read its contents. So, only those soldiers who received such devices could have it.


    But it was possible to extract this information from a soldier. So, thest few levels of these shifts were more thorough in checking the identity of the soldiers.


    The third level was basically a facial and biometric recognition test, as well as a tone of voice test, which waspleted in the fourth level when one''s magical aura was tested.


    Thest level was the most difficult of all, the interview with the Sovereign, who would analyze each soldier''s heartbeat by asking selected questions.


    Evan then told the two. "The first four levels should be easy for you, considering how prepared you are. But you''d better not use those camouge devices during the interview with the Sovereign. He''ll know you''re pretending to be someone you''re not."


    Vicente already knew this and nodded in agreement before looking at Sarah. "After the fourth test, you must find a way to take off your mask and stop wearing the bracelet with that woman''s aura. We''ll have to show the Sovereign our true selves."


    Gulp!


    "That will let someone very strong and dangerous know about our real appearances." She said worriedly.


    Changing one''s appearance was very easy with special equipment. All you needed was a lot of coins because this kind of device was very expensive and its sale was forbidden. In other words, there were devices for sale only on the ck market.


    But without such devices, it was practically impossible to change one''s appearance on this continent. Even Paragons couldn''t aplish that.


    The most they could do was improve their appearance and make them look younger than they were. But that only allowed them to maintain a youthful appearance, not change their appearance to look like someone else.


    Therefore, if they showed their faces to that Sovereign, he would have their true identities, which might get them into trouble.


    "Don''t think about it now. He''s a Sovereign, and he will leave this facility right after this shift change. If we don''t find him in the future, it''s very likely that he won''t be able to track us down." Vicente said, aware that even if a Sovereign''s memory was excellent, it would be difficult for that man to remember more than 300 faces and thus discover that they were the infiltrators who would cause the chaos that was about to happen.


    But he acknowledged that it could happen!


    "Tsk! You like living on the edge." She muttered to him, not liking it at all, thinking that she would die because of this crazy person.


    But she did what Vicente had in mind and soon entered the first level of the prison.


    Long Bay Correctional Facility had five levels between the outside of the prison and the area where the soldiers could move freely, live, and have ess to the wing where the inmates were held.


    On these five levels were the people who would check the identity of each of the soldiers who would rece those who were about to leave this military facility.


    The first people soon passed through levels 1 and 2 and arrived at level 3.


    While the strongest went ahead with their identifications, proving who they were, Sarah went ahead of Vicente and Evan since her level was higher than theirs.


    "Commander Sophia Aceron, you look a bit stronger than a few weeks ago when you left your previous post, don''t you?" A woman asked as a group of four people stared intently at Sarah.


    Although the device on one of their wrists showed Sophia''s aura instead of Sarah''s, the device was affected by the level of the person using it. So right now, this ck-haired woman''s aura would be simr to Sophia''s if this soldier were at the mid-level of the 3rd stage.


    "I was fortunate enough to find a promotion opportunity that suited me recently. When my party came to this province, we found a Magic Spring." She said, acting so as not to provoke suspicion.

 Chapter 432 Entering the Prison (2)

    <h4>Chapter 432 Entering the Prison (2)</h4>


    Magic Springs were special ces where the mana associated with specific elements liquefied to form special smallkes.


    That was a very rare phenomenon and could be found in less than 0.000001% of the area of Pris Realm.


    However, considering how vast the continent was, there were several known Magic Springs on the maind, and it wasn''t out of the question for a new one to appear.


    There were two kinds of Magic Springs¡ªthose that were PERENNIAL and those that were not. The difference was obviously in the continuity of these special areas, which could be renewed or not once they were exploited.


    It was because of this possibility that Sarah had used such an excuse.


    "Unfortunately, the Magic Spring I found was small and non-perennial..." She sighed, pretending to be disappointed that she could not return to such a ce to use its essence again.


    "Ah... It really is a shame. But where did you find this Magic Spring?" One of the soldiers asked.


    Even if such a spring had disappeared, it would be worth investigating the area to understand why a Magic Spring had suddenly appeared in such a ce.


    Sarah lied. "Beavergamau Wall, Pyke Province."


    The people there looked at each other and agreed they had to send this information to Pyke Province so that researchers could go to Beavergamau Wall to investigate the matter.


    Magic Springs were very valuable because liquid mana was a very easy way to absorb this essence inrge quantities.


    Mana was an ethereal energy that was difficult to absorb and was usually very scattered in the atmosphere or the soil. In its liquid form, mana could contain the amount of mana of a Low-level Mage in a 200-milliliter ss.


    That would be enough for a Junior Apprentice to use for weeks, allowing them to easily raise their powers to the 3rd stage with virtually no risk, using only 200 milliliters of liquid mana.


    There was no danger in absorbing this type of mana as long as the elements associated with it werepatible with the magician''s body. As such, it was a precious resource that could be used to promote safe progress through consumption or other methods.


    One could drink the liquid mana, which would take away one''s appetite for days or weeks but would eventually be one''s mana. One could also meditate in the Magic Spring, use the liquid mana to moisturize the skin, and much more.


    Depending on how it was used, there were additional benefits to increasing one''s power.


    Despite all this, these people couldn''t help but take note of Sarah''s report.


    ''Any investigation into this would take weeks, at least. But in weeks, I''ll be out of here or dead. Either way, it won''t make my situation any worse.'' Sarah thought before being cleared to proceed to the next level.


    ...


    Sometimeter, Sarah was already at the 3rd phase of screening in the prison unit she and Vicente were trying to infiltrate.


    Meanwhile, Vicente passed through the 2nd phase and entered a hut on the 3rd level, where soldiers were ready to verify his identity through biometrics, voice, and facial analysis.


    One might have thought that this would be the most difficult screening point for Vicente and Sarah. However, the items they used to alter their appearance were not affected by the items the soldiers used to assess this information.


    Shelby had spent a lot of time and coins investigating the workings of this prison. She wouldn''t send her best contact to this ce to fall for a simple check!


    If Vicente fell there, he could open his mouth andpromise her considerably!


    Therefore, she had purchased camouge items that could only be identified by artifacts or people in the 4th stage/grade and above.


    Without something of that quality, they couldn''t tell that something was changing Vicente''s appearance, voice, and biometrics.


    That was why Sarah had passed the 3rd phase of screening with ease, and Vicente would go through more or less the same situation and soon have his voice, biometrics, and face approved.


    "Commander Oscar Rose, proceed to the fourth test." The person in charge of this area said before calling the next person, Evan.


    Vicente looked back and saw the man, who was a bit nervous despite the seemingly calm expression on his face.


    "See youter." He said as he walked towards the 4th level.


    After a few minutes of waiting in line on the 4th level, Vicente would enter another tent where soldiers would take the screening test before letting him talk to the Sovereign.


    As soon as he entered the ce, he would have his aura checked. At the same time, the surrounding soldiers chatted among themselves without paying much attention to him.


    Even though there were several levels of screening in prison shifts like this, most of them went smoothly, with no problems during the screening or even afterward.


    Considering the rarity of problems in this kind of screening, most of the soldiers in this ce felt rxed while doing their jobs.


    Vicente observed this calmly, imagining he would have no problems entering this prison as nned.


    ''I should be able to reach Snow w without too much trouble.


    Considering how calm these soldiers are, I imagine that most of the new guards are the same way.


    The problem will probably be our escape. We won''t be able to do that without attracting attention.'' He nced toward the exit of therge tent, toward one of the few entrances to the prison''s detention area.


    The woman assessing him was the only one watching him closely, keeping an eye on the ck eyes of this soldier with a strong aura.


    ''Oscar''s aura is 95%patible with what we have in our records. Has he been to any special events recently?'' She wondered because the normal range was for soldiers'' auras to be between 97% and 99%patible.


    This test had a 1% margin of error, so the highest result was barely 100%. Since magicians were changeable beings, slight differences were always possible. That was especially true for soldiers who only had to update their auras every 6 months, as was the case with these individuals.


    But the 95% result was below the lower margin of error, something out of the ordinary.


    Fortunately for Vicente, it wasn''t a big enough difference to raise suspicions.


    The woman said. "Commander, you should update your spirit data after entering the prison. I think your aura is outdated. In any case, wee to Long Bay Correctional Facility. You may proceed to the final stage of screening."


    Vicente took a deep breath as he left this ce and headed towards the most dangerous point of his infiltration into this prison.

 Chapter 433 Entering the Prison (3)

    <h4>Chapter 433 Entering the Prison (3)</h4>


    Shortly after leaving the fourth part of the screening, Vicente met the Sovereign, who was in charge of this shift.


    He had already removed all the items from his body that could change his appearance, be it his face, biometrics, voice, or aura.


    The Sovereign could easily detect all of the artifacts responsible for these disguises, so he had already stored everything in a spatial ring when Torne told him to do so quickly.


    No one had noticed him making his changes. Since the soldiers working on the triage would leave this prison at dusk, the only ones who could really find something wrong with Vicente or Sarah''s appearance would be them and Evan.


    Even if some newly arrived soldier had seen them earlier, it wouldn''t caused them any problems. With so many newly arrived soldiers, one could simply think they were among the many people who hadn''t noticed them earlier.


    As for the two soldiers with different appearances who had disappeared, it would not be easy or quick to verify that they had disappeared to make way for two others.


    With that, Sarah was the first to pass through all the screening levels, managed to reach the inner area of the prison, and had already begun to orient herself about her future duties there.


    Meanwhile, Vicente stood before the Sovereign, while Torne was 100% focused on helping his master if the need arose.


    "Commander Oscar Rose, you''re from Oxfell, right?" The Sovereign in this areamented when he saw Vicente using amon military greeting.


    This tall, thin man with short gray hair had a smile as he looked at the file of the soldier in front of him. "I didn''t expect to find a fellow countryman here, hahaha. Have you left Oxfell long ago, young man?"


    As the Sovereign looked him in the eyes, Vicente felt his heart beat faster, realizing that the difficulty of this check had just doubled for him.


    But he had studied Oscar''s identity and had information to convince this Colonel of the royal army.


    "Yes, Colonel. I lived in Oxfell until I joined the army. After I started serving the royal forces, I went through a few posts in my home province until I found myself as a prison soldier. Because of my responsibilities, I never returned to Oxfell, but my family still lives in that small city."


    Prison soldiers were second only to the kingdom''s elite squad regarding responsibility. Given their responsibility to keep dangerous people locked up, these soldiers received some of the best pay in the army. In return, they had to abandon family and friends.


    A prison soldier couldn''t engage. That meant they couldn''t take long vacations or travel constantly. Their duties severely disrupted their lives, which kept them away from their loved ones most of the time.


    But that didn''t mean they were people without families or didn''t care about their loved ones!


    Just as there were intimate visits for prisoners on Earth, there were such visits for prison soldiers in Pris Realm. In addition, there was a city for soldiers called Military City, which was located near the kingdom''s capital. That was the only ce where such soldiers could stay when they weren''t working and where their families could go during their holidays.


    So, there were recreational opportunities for people like Oscar, although they were limited.


    That''s why the Sovereign didn''t find it strange that Oscar had left Oxfell a long time ago and never returned.


    "Sigh... It really is a shame. I haven''t been to my town for a long time either." This 4th stage fellow looked up at the sky and sighed, feeling a sense of nostalgia.


    On Earth or in Pris Realm, feeling nostalgic for the past was extremelymon.


    "Anyway, how''s the Rose Family? You''re the grandson of Old Tyrant Holden, right?" The Sovereign continued what he had to do, carefully checking Vicente''s heartbeat.


    Torne did the same, seeing how Vicente kept himself under control even while being interrogated by a Sovereign.


    But that wasn''t so difficult for Vicente. As someone who a former navy SEAL had trained to be ''immune'' to the polygraph, this young man could easily control his emotions in the middle of an interrogation.


    Vicente replied. "Yes, Holden Rose, the old headmaster of Rose''s Academy, is my grandfather. How do you know him?"


    The Sovereignughed. "Your grandfather is much older than he looks, haha. This Sovereign here was his student when your great-grandfather ran that academy, young man. Tell me, is the old man still as grumpy as he was in my day?"


    "Time intensifies everyone''s faults and qualities, Colonel." Vicente smiled subtly.


    "As expected... But don''t take my words the wrong way, young man. As much as your grandfather was a pain in the ass, he was the best teacher I ever had. You should be proud of him."


    "I am. One day, I hope to repay the opportunities he gave me and inherit his legacy."


    The Sovereign closed Vicente''s file, pleased to have talked to one of his countrymen.


    "Before you do that, achieve as much as a soldier can, Oscar. If you work hard, one day, you may be a Sovereign. Don''t think about paying your old grandfather back before then." He said as he opened the way for Vicente.


    After thanking the Sovereign for such words, Vicente made his way to where Sarah awaited him.


    Meanwhile, the Sovereign couldn''t help but look at the young man with interest.


    ''The Rose family seems to have produced someone with a unique Magic Gem... Whose son is he? Is it Max? Or is it Kade? I''ll find out when I get back to the capital. I want to know the origin of this magical shape.'' The old man thought to himself.


    Meanwhile, Vicente was in the dark about how dangerous the previous conversation had been.


    He had no idea what consequences such a conversation would have on his life, only that he had achieved his goal of infiltrating Long Bay Correctional Facility in the short term.


    As he listened to Torne praise him for his ability to lie to the face of a Sovereign, Vicente arrived at Sarah''s side, from where he and she would watch Evan walk past the Sovereign minutester.


    As the three of them gathered in this prison, with no more screening levels to go through, they would soon split up, as they would have different responsibilities in this ce.


    Until their moment of action, they had to carry on as if they were soldiers fulfilling their responsibilities.


    But they would have opportunities to meet at breakfast and dinner when they agreed to meet and discuss their ns in this ce.


    Until their ns were put into action, they would try to learn as much as they could about this ce!


    So began Vicente''s journey at Long Bay Correctional Facility!

 Chapter 434 The Plan of Rebellion

    <h4>Chapter 434 The n of Rebellion?</h4>


    Two days after the shift change at Long Bay Correctional Facility...


    After Vicente and Sarah joined this prison unit of the Seidel Kingdom, they performed their assigned duties without much difficulty.


    The work of soldiers like them was not difficult. Sarah had been assigned to guard one of the sections of the prison where the inmates lived together. Vicente''s work was more bureaucratic, and he had to read the criminals'' files daily to understand the prison situation and help the unit leaders better deal with the inmates.


    The inmates in most prisons werergely unknown. There were a few famous people like Snow w in ces like Long Bay Correctional Facility. As a result, it wasmon for the newly arrived soldiers to spend some time trying to understand who they would be dealing with for the next few years as soon as there was a shift change.


    To better manage the prison, it was necessary to know why certain men should stay away from each other, how to deal with certain inmates, and how to prevent problems.


    That was the bureaucratic work that Vicente was busy with these two days.


    Fortunately, this wasn''t just a tedious job for him but an opportunity to get to know the inmates in this unit and their locations within thisrge prison.


    Long Bay Correctional Facility was anything but small. The entire area inside the hill where this prison was built was upied by man-made structures where more than 300 soldiers lived and cared for the more than 2,000 inmates.


    Vicente still needed some time to find information about Snow w. Still, luckily, he had found the file of another inmate he wanted to rescue from this ce.


    Eve''s father!


    Eve''s father was still alive and imprisoned in this ce. Even considering his low level, he had resisted the criminals in this site and was in the least problematic wing of Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    That was a positive point, and Vicente was already creating his rebellion n!


    ...


    At dinner time on Vicente and his cronies'' second day inside Long Bay Correctional Facility, the three met in the main cafeteria and soon sat together, eating and chatting.


    "So? What did you get?" Evan asked, knowing they would not act until they had the information they needed.


    Evan was also looking for what he could to help them since he didn''t want to spend too much time with them in this ce. Since he was already a traitor to the kingdom, he wanted to get this over with as quickly as possible. The longer they took, the greater the chance that someone would find out what they were doing!


    Unfortunately, his role wasn''t very useful, as he was assigned to level 1 detention.


    That was the weakest level, where people like Eve''s father were kept.


    Hearing this question, Sarah shook her head negatively. "I''m keeping an eye on the maximum security area, but I haven''t seen our man, let alone anything that could help us. In the meantime, I''m keeping an eye on my colleagues who watch that area. I''ll know their positions and habits in a few days. Then we''ll be able to take some risks".


    Vicente heard this and said. "I haven''t found our man''s file yet. But I found some interesting information, and I''ve been thinking about a n of action."


    Sarah and Evan looked at him with interest, curious as to what Vicente had in mind.


    He told them as he ate as if he wasn''t saying much. "I discovered some interesting details. There are several people imprisoned in this ce who are from rival forces. Can you imagine what would happen if a security breach released an entire wing of the prison?"


    Evan understood what Vicente meant. "That would cause an uprising. But a single sector isn''t enough to cover our actions and escape. The soldiers on hand can contain a rebellion from a single sector."


    Vicente continued. "It wouldn''t be just one sector. You have ess to level 1 detention. If you take something I will give you to that ce, we could have a widespread problem across levels 1 and 2, maybe even up to level 3 detention."


    There were seven prison wings at Long Bay Correctional Facility, with the first six designated as levels ''x'' and the seventh as maximum security, where the most dangerous ouws were held.


    Each level was a prison floor, with maximum security on the lowest floor, in the underground area, the most challenging ce to escape.


    Vicente said. "With a rebellion on levels 1 and 2, and maybe some problems on level 3, we would have most of the prison''s attention on that problem. If that happened, I would be in the maximum security wing with her."


    Evan worried that this was all too risky, and once it started, there would be no turning back. Either they would seed and escape, or they would fail and have to do their best not to die.


    "It could work. But the risks are great." He said, looking into Vicente''s eyes.


    "There is nowhere to run. We don''t have much time to think of something better." Sarah said as she looked at Evan. "As risky as it is, we''ve been here for two days. If someone finds out that we have entered this ce, it will cause problems for us in a week at the most. So we have to act before then."


    They knew someone from the five checkpoints they had passed might investigate them further. As much as they had been approved, some curious person could investigate their magical forms or other things that might reveal their true intentions.


    That would take some time, but after a week, any curious person would have enough to realize that there was a security breach in this prison!


    So they had to race against time!


    Vicente said. "She''s right. I told you, getting in here was the easy part. Now that we''re here, we must take risks to free our target and find a way out.


    Let''s try to get ready to leave this ce in three days. Let''s continue with what we''ve already nned and act at dinner on our fifth day here. That will be the best time to act."


    "Okay." The two agreed, each with their own fears.


    It would be time for them to throw this prison into chaos in three days with a big rebellion!


    Vicente said as they finished eating. "Try not to overthink about how we''ll be discovered. Once a few men from the maximum-security wing are free, there will be too much chaos for any soldier to focus on us. It''s possible we won''t have any problems until we start our escape with our man."

 Chapter 435 Identifying Snow Claw

    <h4>Chapter 435 Identifying Snow w</h4>


    The next day...


    On level 1 of detention, Evan was walking down arge corridor that had cells on only one side of it.


    He was pushing a cart with several lunch boxes stacked on it, stopping in front of the cells from time to time to deliver water and food to the inmates.


    ng!


    He banged a metal club against the bars of a cell, drawing the attention of the inmates inside.


    When he stopped in front of the cell, he looked around and saw more than 20 inmates in the cell, even though the cell''s capacity was only 17.


    Some levels of this prison were overcrowded because of the high crime rate in the kingdom in recent years.


    Since the idea of this prison was to lock up hazardous people, there were fewer ces for less dangerous inmates, like the people in this wing.


    But it was the weaker people whomitted the most crimes. So this ce where there were thieves, people who had identally killed or damaged other people''s property, was overcrowded.


    But even with the overcrowding, Evan could see all the faces of the inmates in this cell.


    ''That must be the man Cesar was talking about...'' Evan thought as he saw a man with yellow hair and blue eyes.


    As he thought, he handed the lunch boxes and water bottles to one of the inmates who approached him. Meanwhile, he continued to observe the interior of the cell.


    The blond man was Eve''s father, whom Vicente had recently identified and wanted to save from this ce!


    He was lying in a corner of the cell, dressed simrly to his cellmates, very sweaty and with blood stains on his clothes.


    The inmates fought over all sorts of things. If a neer slept in someone else''s bed, ate before the senior inmates, or refused to do many things, it wasn''t umon for them to suffer as a result.


    Since all inmates had their powers sealed inside the cells, they all had more or less simr physical strengths depending on their level of incarceration and fights inside the prison could be just as dangerous as outside.


    Moreover, depending on the crimemitted by new inmates, even their history outside of prison could earn them beatings or respect.


    A man in prison for abusing women or children should suffer as much as possible for most inmates. If he made it to a ce like this in one piece, he would be the "ything" of the more active inmates and suffer every kind of punishment imaginable.


    The soldiers themselves favored this, and even if the new inmates tried to hide their crimes, the soldiers would find a way to tell the truth to the inmates in the same cells as the neers.


    But sometimes, someone who had been sentenced to prison for killing the murderer of a son or even the abuser of a daughter, in short, things like that woulde to such a ce. People like that came to prison with respect. They obviously couldn''t push their luck, but the inmates tended to "take it easy" on people like that.


    There was an ethic among criminals!


    Although there were always exceptions, there were certain crimes that even criminals abhorred!


    Soldiers in such prisons only acted when problematic situations arose with the possibility of a rebellion. But when criminals tried to punish other inmates, most soldiers looked the other way and pretended not to see.


    So Evan didn''t find the blood on the blond man''s clothes strange and imagined that if a personal problem didn''t cause it, there was a possibility that the blood came from other inmates.


    ''That''s the case...'' He sighed as he saw an unconscious body in the most difficult ce for him to observe in that cell, a man with a wholly bloodied face lying next to the wall where the metal bars of this cell were.


    One of the inmates there saw Evan''s curious look and asked with a smile. "Soldier, you''re new here, aren''t you? There was a shift change recently, right? Don''t be surprised. This guy is a piece of shit. He did things he shouldn''t have done with his own daughter and killed his wife after she found out. We''re going to keep doing things to him until the miserable bastard dies."


    Gulp!


    Evan heard this as he saw the unconscious prisoner''s pants being pulled down. ''Don''t tell me they...''


    He wondered what those inmates had done besides beating the man...


    The inmate who picked up the lunch boxesughed when he noticed Evan''s silence.


    "Hehe, not everyone has the guts to do that. But everyone here knows they must at least participate in the collective beating."


    That was another inmatew. It was eptable not to do everything necessary to punish newly arrived vermin. But if the group decided to beat a neer, everyone had to join in. If someone refused to, they would be seen negatively by the others and risked being beaten as well!


    "What about that guy?" Evan asked as he pointed to Eve''s father, seeing the others there distancing themselves from the man as if to avoid him.


    The inmate stopped smiling when he realized who the soldier was talking about. "That''s Mister Nico. He has nothing to lose. We don''t take any chances with him. But when he''s willing, he''s a good friend."


    "I see. All right, see youter." Evan was on his way to finish delivering lunch boxes to the inmates in this wing.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Sarah was in themon area of the prison''s maximum security wing.


    Although the maximum security wing was designed to hold the strongest and most dangerous criminals in the unit, these inmates didn''t live in solitary confinement 24 hours a day.


    They spent most of their time in individual cells, with as little contact as possible between criminals. But they were allowed to sunbathe, meet with prison doctors, and work inside the prison.


    The point of a prison was not to end the lives of all inmates but to make each inmate live as long as possible to pay for their crimes. What could be worse for a human being? To see their life end in a single, brief moment? Or to see decades or even centuries of their lives wasted?


    As much as some might think that killing was better, often the worst torture for criminals was to take away their freedom and make them watch their own demise slowly unfold in prison.


    That''s why this prison did its best to keep its inmates healthy so they could stay there for a long time!


    For them to have the physical and mental health to understand how their lives were being thrown away, ces like this allowed even the most dangerous bandits to have a minimum of socialization and regr meetings with doctors.


    But that didn''t happen in the maximum-security wing like it did in other areas of the prison. In this area where Sarah was watching, only four inmates a day had the opportunity toe to themon area.


    But as she did her job, she saw the inmate Vicente was interested in appearing for the first time since she had infiltrated this ce!

 Chapter 436 Preparing for the Rebellion

    <h4>Chapter 436 Preparing for the Rebellion?</h4>


    When Sarah saw one of the four men enter the living area of the maximum-security wing, she immediately turned her full attention to a purple-haired man.


    He looked young, with several tattoos visible on his arms, while he was unshaven and had a short head of hair. He had a strange look in his eyes as if he was concentrating deeply on something.


    The way he walked made him look very calm, while he had both hands in his trousers'' pockets as he walked towards his doctor, who was there to talk to him today.


    Even though his magical powers were sealed, Snow w still exuded a potent aura capable of attracting the eyes of anyone new to this ce.


    "Snow w... He is powerful." Said a soldier not far from Sarah, seeing that this woman, like him, was impressed by Jonah Keen''s aura.


    "Do you know him?" Sarah asked, pretending not to know who Snow w was.


    But how could she not know where Jonah came from? Under the identity of Snow w, this man had been the greatest enemy of The Ruby Devils, thergest underworld organization in Scott Province.


    Sarah had recently been a member of the secondrgest criminal group in the province, so she knew every detail of Snow w''s story, from the most absurd rumors to the facts of Jonah''s life.


    She couldn''t be called a fan of the guy, but she certainly admired him and saw what she wanted to be in such a person.


    The soldier beside Sarahughed. "That guy is an animal. Maybe you don''t know him because he''s less famous in your province. But he is a monster. Rumor has it that he can fight Sovereigns while being a Mage!


    It took three Sovereigns to capture him! He''s so tricky that even the Crown Prince joined the fight and narrowly defeated that bastard!"


    Sarah feigned astonishment when she heard this, knowing how Snow w had been arrested.


    The soldier next to her expanded on the Snow w story a bit. Still, it really had taken more than one Sovereign to get involved in Jonah''s arrest!


    And even against two Sovereigns, Snow w had managed to wound both of them before they fell!


    "Impressive!" She said to her fellow guardian. "What was his crime?"


    The soldier remained silent as he looked at Snow w, thinking hard about what to say. But this time, he was honest. "I''m not sure. I''ve never seen his file, and there aren''t many rumors about the crime that brought him here. There are only theories about how he got here.


    The most popr one is that he was close to The Ruby Devils and their followers in Saltstar City. But then there was a disagreement between him and the leader of that faction, which led to the situation that brought him here.


    But some people say that he kidnapped the eldest princess and abused her... But these are just rumors."


    "I see. He seems quite dangerous." Shemented.


    "Yes. You''d better not go near him. He''s already killed a dozen soldiers since he started serving his sentence here... Sigh, it''s a shame that such a bastard doesn''t get the death penalty. Unfortunately, soldiers like us will have to deal with him for at least the next 1,000 years." The soldier vented, knowing that Snow w was serving a life sentence.


    ...


    While Sarah continued her work, Vicente took over Oscar''s duties in an administrative area of the prison.


    In his working area, 15 others like him were studying the files of criminals held at Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    Long Bay Correctional Facility housed not only criminals from all walks of life but also men and women. Each wing of the prison had a male and female section, where inmates were separated not only by their levels and crimes but also by their gender.


    The female soldiers were in charge of the female prisoners, while the men were in charge of the male prisoners.


    However, some of the guards were in charge of all the prisoners in a particr wing, regardless of their gender.


    Vicente was standing in front of the group supervisor, trying to get what he wanted.


    "Commander Till, can you help me with this? I''d like to advance my work a bit. If you want, I can take on other more problematic taskster. But I wanted to get this done as soon as possible." He said to a woman with tanned skin and purple hair.


    This woman, dressed in women''s armor, something strange to see in an administrative area, looked into the eyes of the young soldier in front of her and asked. "Why do you want to promote yourself so much, Oscar? What''s in it for you?"


    "I want to attract the attention of my superiors, of course. As much as the administrative work is necessary, I''d like to move up and do other things. So I want to finish my analysis work as soon as possible to be assigned to other things," Vicente said.


    There were shifts in this prison. A soldier assigned to spend the next decade in a ce like this did not have to do the same job 24 hours a day for 10 years.


    Soldiers took turns asionally and had rest and work periods each day.


    "So you want to change jobs?" The supervisor smiled because it wasn''t unusual for soldiers to dislike certain jobs.


    What was unusual was for a soldier to try so hard to get his job done faster!


    The army did not give time off to soldiers who finished their chores early. So Vicente worked harder without a guarantee that he would get a break or be sent to another part of the prison.


    However, his justification was sufficient, and she epted his request.


    "Very well. But I can''t promise you that there will be no more work for you here. Not everyone can change jobs so quickly." She gave him a folder with the records of the most dangerous criminals under detention.


    Vicente thanked her and soon returned to his desk, where he flipped through them until he found the name he wanted.


    ''Jonah Keen...'' He opened the information dossier on Snow w, which contained all the relevant information on this dangerous inmate, from his cell to his magical form and the real reason he was in this prison unit.


    ''Let me see what I can find out about you...''

 Chapter 437 Problem

    <h4>Chapter 437 Problem?</h4>


    As soon as Vicente started reading Jonah''s long file, he found out where exactly the man was being held, the cell number, the shifts of the soldier guards there, the times for sunbathing, eating, going to the doctor, and so on.


    Everything Vicente needed to know about Snow w''s prison routine was at the top of this prisoner''s file.


    Vicente reviewed all of this information, keeping the most relevant in mind so that he could make the necessary adjustments to his escape n.


    But in addition to the escape he needed to n, he needed to know as little as possible about the person he was about to free. Unlike Sarah Mercer, Vicente didn''t know much about Snow w.


    He had first heard of such a provincial criminal from Shelby months ago and knew only a few rumors about Jonah.


    Sarah was already a criminal, a member of The Faceless Ones, when Snow w was arrested, and news of his capture spread throughout the province at that time. But Vicente hadn''t even been born yet then. The information he had was very different from that woman''s, and his impression of the subject was also different from hers.


    He trusted Shelby much more now than he had at the beginning of their rtionship, but still, Vicente didn''t trust her blindly.


    Then he carefully read Jonah''s entry, which told of his green-grade talent, an unusual magical form that allowed him to form a being of mana around himself. This magical form was described as phenomenal, capable of creating a giant of mana powerful enough to crush cities.


    As if the ability to create a mana giant wasn''t enough, this giant also had the special ability to reflect enemy attacks.


    Snow w''s magical form was such a being of mana. Each pentagram he absorbed added to the power of it.


    It had three special abilities in addition to its natural characteristics rted to its size.


    Some magical forms were particrly advantageous to their users.?For example, Vicente could create metallic objects by activating his power once. He or others could then use such items until they were damaged.


    In the case of a magician with a tool-type magical form, such as a sword, they could use their magical form whenever they wanted without using the powers of their pentagrams. Mana consumption would be minimal in this case, a clear advantage for such a person inbat.


    Jonah, for example, could keep his mana active for a long time if he didn''t use the powers of his pentagrams. He could even destroy cities without using too much of his power!


    That''s what made him so powerful that he could resist even Sovereigns!


    ''This guy is really out of the ordinary.'' Vicente couldn''t help but recognize Jonah''s abilities. ''He really fought Sovereigns and wasn''t far from winning! One of the two Sovereigns seems to have been badly injured after the fight.''


    ording to the file, arge part of his life sentence was for resisting arrest and fighting two Sovereigns.


    The crime that hadnded Snow w in prison was, believe it or not, non-payment of housing taxes!


    Even though he was someone who had killed countless people, Snow w had been pursued by royal forces because he hadn''t paid his housing taxes in Saltstar City!


    Vicenteughed when he saw this. ''This is obviously a plot against him. He must have pissed off someone powerful enough toe after him.


    But it shows how powerful he is! No one could find evidence of a more serious crime against him, so they made up this excuse to justify his arrest.


    Probably, they already knew how strong Snow w was and sent those two Sovereigns.''


    Vicente understood practically everything there was to understand about Snow w''s case, and he could see why Shelby was so confident that this man''s release would open up so many opportunities for them.


    Snow w hadn''t been arrested for anything he''d done. He had been the victim of a frame-up and had lost practically everything he had!


    Not only had he been arrested and lost all of his possessions and belongings, but he had also stopped being present for the few people he cared about because of his arrest.


    ording to Snow w''s records, his wife and only child had been murdered shortly after his arrest!


    A man could ept the misfortunes in his path if he had caused them. But epting unjust ''punishments'' was something else entirely!


    Having lost so much because of a plot he didn''t even know how it had started, Snow w would surely seek individual justice if he could escape from this prison!


    ''Well, I don''t think getting him released will be any problem. Shelby is right with her theories...'' Vicente thought as he finished studying Snow w''s case.


    With that settled, all he had to do now was make his preparations ording to what he had just learned in order to put his ns for this ce into action!


    ...


    The next day...


    While Vicente''s group was working on their rescue mission at Long Bay Correctional Facility, the Sovereign he had met days ago arrived back in the kingdom''s capital.


    Back in themand center of the royal army, the Sovereign quickly asked one of his subordinates to carry out a mission for him.


    "Colton, I need you to do me a favor. See if you can find Greyson Rose. I met someone at Long Bay Correctional Facility who was from the Rose family, but I found his magical form very strange. I wanted to know more about this young man and his exact background." The Sovereign said to his local subordinate, a High-level Mage.


    "The Rose Family? What a coincidence, old Holden is in the city, Colonel. Would you like me to bring him here? I don''t think getting him to find time in his schedule to meet with you would be difficult." Colton suggested.


    "Oh? Is the old man in the city?" The Colonel smiled as he hadn''t seen his old teacher in ages. "Tell me where he wasst seen. I''ll go and talk to him about it."


    "Okay, give me five minutes, and I''ll get back to you with that information." Thismander then left to find Oscar Rose''s grandfather.


    Meanwhile, the Colonel Vice had recently spoken to had a smile as he imagined how surprised his former teacher would be to discover who this Coronal had recently met.

 Chapter 438 The Rebellion Plan

    <h4>Chapter 438 The Rebellion n ??</h4>


    The next day...


    It was evening in the area where Long Bay Correctional Facility was located.


    Several soldiers were changing shifts at this time of day, with those who had been working for the past twelve hours going to rest while the others started work.


    On the first level of the prison, Evan was just taking up his position, while Sarah was leaving her position for someone else to take her ce. Vicente had also just finished his shift.


    As the young Fuller made his way to the cafeteria, he thought about everything he had already nned. At dawn, it would be time to put his ns into action!


    ''What do you think of my ns, old Torne? Do you think I''m missing something?''


    The old ghost said in Vicente''s mind. ''There aren''t many options here, master. You must leave this prison as soon as possible. As much as it''s possible to develop a n with fewer mistakes, there''s no time for that. Your n is the best you can do in the time we have.


    You just have to watch out for this man named Snow w. He could be quite a problem for you. Even though he''s ''only'' a High-level Mage, if his record is to be trusted, he''s someone the master can''t stand to fight.''


    ''I know. I''ll be careful.''


    Torne added. ''Try your best to carry out your n. Just be prepared for trouble in the next few days. Even if you seed in your escape, it will haunt you for a while.


    There will certainly be Sovereigns involved in the hunt for the fugitives.''


    That was obvious. If Snow w escaped, Sovereigns would have to get involved!


    Vicente didn''t disagree as he walked into the dining hall, where he quickly spotted Sarah.


    "Are we still going to act early in the morning? Are you sure?" She asked him as soon as they stood side by side and walked over to the table where there was plenty of food for the soldiers to help themselves to.


    "Yes. I''vepleted my ns, and there''s no point in wasting more time on this. Let''s get on with our ns for the dawn."


    She felt her heart beat faster and asked. "How do we start? And Evan? Unfortunately, they''ve changed his work schedule. That''s going to be a problem for us."


    Vicente smiled as he heard Sarah''s concern. "On the contrary. I''m the one who changed his shift."


    "Oh?"


    "Evan will take the first step in our ns just before the end of his shift. That will start our ns." He said, looking into her eyes as he sat down in a ce away from where most of the soldiers were.


    Sarah sat down across from him and soon began to eat while being watched by some of the men in the hall.


    She said to him as she put her hand over her mouth, "All right. I''ll be ready for action at the beginning of the day. What exactly will I have to do?"


    "My job will change tomorrow. Instead of working on bureaucratic things, I''ll be assigned to level 2 detention. I will start the rebellion on levels 1, 2, and 3. In the meantime, you should take the opportunity to go to Snow w.


    When you reach him, you must wait 5 minutes from the start of the rebellion to free him with something I''ll give youter. That is the time it takes for the prison forces to turn their attention to these 3 levels and move in to solve the problem.


    You must take advantage of this opportunity. If everything goes as I hope, you''ll have 2 to 4 minutes before someone powerful gets in your way. But in 3 minutes, Evan and I should catch up with you."


    "Then we would have to face opponents in the remaining minute..." She said with some concern. "What do we do next? How do we escape?"


    "Not exactly. A group will try to chase you the moment you free Snow w. But they''ll have to worry about the others in the maximum security wing. That will give us some breathing room." Vicente said, nning to throw the whole prison into chaos.


    He said. "One or the other might catch up with us. It will be difficult to escape without facing opponents. But that doesn''t mean much. We''ll be together, and we''ll have Snow w by our side. Anyway, I''ll lead our escape from the east side of the prison, where the defenses are weakest. I''ll use my skills to pave the way for our escape."


    "All right. I''ll try my best." She said as she finished eating.


    After they finished eating, they spent a few moments in the cafeteria talking to some of the soldiers they had interacted with over the past few days.


    Then, they would go to the dormitory area of this military facility, where the rooms of the 3rd stage soldiers were located.


    Only the soldiers at the end of the 3rd stage had individual rooms. However, most of the 3rd stage soldiers'' rooms had only two vacancies each. Since the soldiers had to work two shifts a day, it was difficult for one soldier to share their rooms with another during their rest period.


    So when he arrived at his room with Sarah, Vicente didn''t see the soldier he was sharing the room with.


    As soon as he locked the door, he looked into Sarah''s dark eyes and showed her a maic core that seemed to distort the space around it.


    "Use this on Snow w''s cell. It should be enough to free him and create chaos in the maximum security wing." He said as he handed it to her.


    "How will I store this without being noticed?" She asked as she took it from Vicente''s hands.


    He smiled at her and said. "Keep it in your spatial ring. That can be considered a mana condensation, simr to magical artifacts with their own mana or even magical stones. It can be stored in spatial rings and much more.


    Now, I will suppress it so it doesn''t affect the environment. And once it''s inside your spatial ring, it won''t affect anything because of the properties of storage spaces. But you must be careful. Once you summon it, it will affect your surroundings. So only do it when you''re in front of Snow w''s cell."


    "Okay."


    She quickly did what she was supposed to and stored the item in her spatial ring.


    She turned to leave and open the door, Vicente following her out of the room.


    However, as soon as they saw the corridor outside the room, they saw a soldier approaching them with a strange expression.


    ''Shit! Did he sense the aura from that?'' Sarah despaired, imagining that they would be caught in the act.


    Vicente thought the same while Torne spoke in his mind. ''Do something quickly, or you''ll be in trouble! The soldier had been looking in the direction of your room for thest few moments.''


    Feeling his heart beat faster, Vicente saw only one alternative. He grabbed one of Sarah''s wrists and pulled her toward him, frightening the ck-haired woman.


    "That..." She looked at him in surprise but couldn''t say much before she felt Vicente press his lips to hers.


    At that moment, he nted a warm tongue kiss on Sarah, making her jump out of this reality into a parallel world for a moment as he traced her body with his fingers.


    "What?" The soldier walking towards them changed his expression as he stopped in the middle of his path, seeing something he hadn''t expected unfolding in front of him.

 Chapter 439 Experienced Woman

    <h4>Chapter 439 Experienced Woman ?</h4>


    "Mmmmm~"


    Vicente and Sarah''s kisssted more than a minute as they stood in the doorway of his room, watched by a suspicious soldier.


    As he watched in shock as the two lovers kissed and touched each other in a wild way, the soldier, who had sensed something strangeing from this room a few moments ago, began to doubt his own senses.


    ''This... Are these two involved like this?'' He asked himself.


    No military rules prevented soldiers from having such rtionships with other soldiers. Everything was allowed as long as it didn''t interfere with their duties.


    As he watched Vicente squeeze Sarah''s beautiful buttocks, making the woman''s tight clothing entuate her slender body even more, the soldier considered it a mistake on his part.


    ''Were they having sex? Is it possible that the magical fluctuations of two Mages be more purple during sex? Is that what I felt?'' He wondered as he watched the two.


    Amid this, Vicente took an extra step and pulled his lips away from Sarah''s. "I don''t think I can let you go now." He whispered to her, but the soldier heard and understood his words.


    "What?" She asked as she swallowed her saliva, feeling quite warm now.


    "Let''s go back to what we were doing." He said as he pulled her into his room again.


    As he closed the door, he immediately began to remove Sarah''s clothes, making a show for the soldier outside the room, who obviously was scanning the room with his powers.


    ''It looks like that was it...'' The soldier let out a huge sigh of relief as a smile formed on his face.


    ''Those two... Trsk, why can''t I find a woman like that? Fuck, what a lucky guy!'' He turned his back and left, not wanting to ''see'' any more of what those two were doing.


    Meanwhile, in Vicente''s room, he was kissing Sarah again while this woman was now practically half naked.


    She had joined in the game and started to take off Vicente''s belt, having already unbuttoned his shirt.


    Then, just as she was about to remove his pants, he stopped and took a step back.


    "I''m sorry." Vicente took a calmer breath as he looked at the beautiful woman in front of him, her beautiful breasts revealing themselves. "Public intimacy usually makes people ufortable. I did my best to draw attention away from the soldier and let him know that we were doing other things earlier."


    Sarah looked at Vicente''s lips and didn''t feel bad. Come to think of it, his move made sense, and she wasn''t a pure virgin who would be angry about it either.


    "I know. You did well." She took a step forward, looking at Vicente differently. "But since we started this, we might as well finish it. It''s better if it''s real, or we might provoke suspicion." She suggested as Vice and Torne looked at her differently.


    ''That girl...'' Torne thought andughed from Vicente''s space of consciousness.


    Vicente was quite surprised, not expecting her to want to continue with this. "Are you serious?" He asked as he watched her take off her underwear.


    Sarah smiled at Vice. "Why not? We could be dead by this time tomorrow. I hadn''t considered doing something like this before, but this could be myst time. So I want to enjoy it. Do you have anything better to do right now?"


    Vicente agreed with Sarah. "I don''t have anything better to do, but..."


    She smiled seductively at him as she knelt in front of him and continued to undress him. "But what? Will you tell me that you already have a woman in your life?


    Cesar, we may die tomorrow. Even if we don''t, this is the adventure of a lifetime. I''m experienced enough not to fall in love because of an experience. And if we survive, it will only be the best memory of our time together".


    Looking at her from this position and feeling the temptation pulsing in his heart, Vicente agreed with Sarah. Looking at her sensual body, especially her strong port, her hips, he epted her advances.


    "I hope you don''t fall in love. I''m not like the others you''ve been with."


    "I''m looking forward to finding out..." She smiled at him, enjoying the challenge.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Evan had no idea what his two panions'' were up to.


    He had already received from Vicente something simr to what Sarah had kept in her spatial ring moments ago after he had no problems getting the maic core.


    Right now, he was patrolling the prison''s level 1 detention, thinking about what he should do in the next few hours.


    ''In a few hours, I might die trying to escape...'' He felt nervous, considering all the danger he would soon face.


    Unlike Sarah and Vicente, he didn''t have to worry only about the men in this prison unit. He also had to worry about them because they could kill him at any moment after the escape.


    ''I have to escape before we set foot outside this prison.'' He thought as he clenched his fists and looked ahead. ''We''ll probably be followed... I''ll use this to get rid of them. It will be dangerous to escape alone, but this is my only chance.''


    Thinking this, he stopped in front of the cell where Eve''s father was, then used his club to bang on the railing, drawing the inmates'' attention.


    "You there,e over here." He said to Eve''s father.


    Eve''s father had an ugly look, the kind you would see in the eyes of a man who felt he had nothing to lose.


    But how could he not express such feelings? He constantly received letters from his wife, who was forced to send reports describing her life in Saltstar City.


    Sometimes, this man had been forced to listen to guards or other inmates read the contents of such letters, which told of how Eve''s mother was now a much sought-after prostitute in Saltstar City.


    Eve''s mother had even been given a nickname by her master, who called her a soldier-killer because of the type of customer she mostly served...


    Every time he received these letters, Eve''s father felt as if spears were piercing him as he "bled out" bit by bit in this terrible ce from which he could do nothing.


    He hated himself. Unfortunately, he didn''t even have the right to die. His wife''s master had made it clear to him that if he killed himself, his daughters and wife would also die. His only destiny was to ept his wife''s debauchery and live in this ce until his days ended naturally.


    Through it all, he had that dead look on his face.

 Chapter 440 The Beginning of the Rebellion

    <h4>Chapter 440 The Beginning of the Rebellion?</h4>


    Eve''s father asked Evan, "What do you want? Any new messages for me?"


    "That''s right," Evan said, not knowing what kind of message this man usually received.


    Evan passed on what Vicente had written to the man while the inmates in that ce watched the old man with the white-blond hair open the message, his hands shaking.


    Some of them had long been there and knew what kind of message this man received...


    But while everyone in this cell thought that Nico was receiving yet another letter from his wife, this man tried hard not to show anything else.


    ''My daughters?'' He read the whole of Vicente''s letter, which said that someone would being to him soon with good news about his daughters. ''Is this really serious?'' He asked himself but didn''t express what he was thinking, following the rmendation in Vicente''s message.


    He closed his eyes and sighed, as he often did when he received messages from his wife.


    Meanwhile, some of Nico''s old acquaintances looked away from the man while shaking their heads negatively.


    It wasn''t easy to be ckmailed the way this man was. Even though everyone there was an ouw, some of these men couldn''t help but feel sorry for Nico. They didn''t want to be in his position!


    Evan saw that Nico''s look remained unchanged and said before he walked away. "Go back to your ce, inmate."


    ...


    Hourster, the day was slowly rising on the horizon as Vicente and Sarah left the room where they had spent most of their time on theirst day at Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    "Time to split up. Go to your post and do what we have nned. Don''t make any mistakes, or we''ll really die." Vicente told her as he walked beside her down the hallway of the dormitory where they had spent thest few hours.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll do as nned. You just have to do your part of the n." She said with a refreshed look on her face.


    As worried as she was for this new day, she was much more rxed than before!


    But how could she not be? She had done things that had satisfied her on a level she had never felt before!


    Even considering her more than 100 years of experience,st night had been a revtion for her, bringing her new experiences and different ways of seeing her body.


    If she were to die now, at least she wouldn''t go without having experienced the pinnacle of pleasure!


    Because of this, she saw Vicente in apletely different way, less as a terrible, crazy enemy and more as a guy who had his qualities when he wasn''t up to dangerous things.


    As she parted from him, she couldn''t help but smile and thank him. "Thank you for not rejecting me. Even though we both used each other, I think I had more fun than you. If we survive this experience, I definitely want to feel that again."


    He paused when he saw her walking in front of him, smiling at thement that had nothing to do with their current problems.


    "I haven''t even decided if I want to keep you alive." Hemented in a teasing tone.


    "My charm didn''t win you over?" Sheughed, aware that there were men who knew how to separate things perfectly but feeling no fear. "It''s like you said. I''m already working overtime. If you want to kill me, there''s nothing I can do. But that would be a waste."


    "I will think about your case. You''ve really shown me a new side of you..."


    The twoughed, although the topic was serious.


    They both went their separate ways soon after, Vicente going to level 2 detention while Sarah went to the maximum security wing.


    It was almost time for the shift change, so the two of them and many other soldiers made their way to their respective posts.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Evan waited for his recement in level 1 detention.


    ''Time to act!'' He saw his colleagues changing shifts as his recement approached.


    "Hi, Pyke, can you wait for me for a moment? I think I left my ID in my locker." Evan said as he greeted the soldier who would be taking his shift.


    "Go quickly. I''ll wait for you so we can make the end of your shift official." A balding man with the same magical cultivation as Evan said as he stopped at the entrance to level 1.


    "I''ll be quick." Evan ran in the direction of the cells in that area since the lockers were on the other side of level 1, where these soldiers usually worked during their shifts.


    Taking advantage of the change of shifts, the moment when the soldiers were temporarily not paying attention to the inmates, Evan went to where Nico''s cell was.


    ''It''s now or never!'' He looked at his watch and saw that he was on Vicente''s schedule.


    He hesitated for a second because once he took out the maic core Vicente had given him the day before, there would be no going back. They would have to start escaping from Long Bay Correctional Facility one way or another!


    After swallowing his saliva under the strange gaze of the inmates in this cell, Evan summoned the maic core in his spatial ring.


    "Oh, shit!"


    One of the criminals saw that this soldier was up to something and stood up from where he was sitting while the others opened their eyes wider.


    At that moment, everyone in Nico''s cell felt something terrible in their being as the maic core began to attract the metals around them.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vicente had just taken up the position of head jailer of level 2 detention.


    As soon as he took his position, he didn''t hesitate to head for the cell corridor, where he had just stopped moving when he felt a strong maic fluctuationing from the floor above him.


    ''Evan started it!'' He smiled, relieved that such a soldier hadn''t betrayed him at the most crucial moment.


    Then, as several inmates watched him with another soldier from that area, Vicente stopped walking and quickly moved his mana through his body, activating all his abilities as magic stones appeared around his neck.


    "Now it''s all or nothing! Time to rebel!" He muttered as his pentagrams materialized in the air.


    Everyone watching him widened their eyes as they sensed something bad would happen.


    At the same time, the soldier keeping an eye on Vicente realized there was a major security breach on this level. Apromised soldier was in close proximity to many dangerous criminals!


    "Shit! Red alert! Red signal!" The soldier shouted as he turned his back and looked toward the rm.


    But at that moment, not only him but everyone in the prison felt the entire interior of the mountain they were standing in tremble.


    Under Vicente''s maniption, the maic cores on levels 1 and 2 went into full activation, pulling metal toward them as they destroyed the cell bars not only on those two levels of detention but on level 3 as well.


    Thus would begin the great Long Bay Correctional Facility rebellion!

 Chapter 441 Widespread Rebellion

    <h4>Chapter 441 Widespread Rebellion?</h4>


    While Vicente was starting the rebellion, the vast majority of the soldiers in Long Bay Correctional Facility had no idea what he was starting.


    That was the case with the high-ranking Commanders who were in charge of running the prison.


    But that was about to change, and not just because of Vicente''s actions!


    While some of the High-level Mages were scattered around the prison, the two strongest men in the army there were in themand room receiving an urgent call.


    "Dere a state of emergency in the prison! Infiltrators have managed to disguise themselves as soldiers! They probably are acting to create some kind of rebellion or escape!" A soldier''s voice sounded from the mainmunication device in that ce, with a tone full of nervousness.


    The two High-level Mages in the room paled when they heard that, not expecting to have such a serious problem so soon after the shift change.


    "Is this really serious? But there''s nothing wrong here." One of them eximed, thinking about the possibility that this could be a mistake.


    "Impossible!" The voice said in a more serious tone. "We have already sent reinforcements to Long Bay Correctional Facility. But you''ll have to handle the situation on your own for the next two hours. Our Sovereigns won''t arrive until after that."


    "Sovereigns?" The two Commanders looked at each other, aware that this information could not be a mistake. Sovereigns only moved when something very serious happened!


    "All right. Let''s start the emergency protocols." The older of the two men said as he rose from his seat, determined to start vascrizing the prison.


    As the call ended and the two were about to give their orders, they felt the entire building inside the hill shake significantly.


    The paintings on the walls of thismand office fell off while themps on the ceiling shook violently. At the same time, the two Mages became a few degrees more serious as they stared at the ground with wide eyes.


    "It can''t be..."


    "Don''t tell me that..."


    The two muttered, feeling very bad about this day.


    ...


    Simultaneously with the discovery of those two soldiers, the first two levels of the prison were in total chaos!


    While the metal structures of the entire prison were shaking under the strong effects of Vicente''s maic cores, the bars of the cells on those two levels were simply flying toward the maic cores on those floors!


    Seeing such a thing happening in front of them, the more than 600 inmates on those two levels couldn''t help but notice the opportunity in front of them.


    "Time to escape!" Some of the smarter ones unconsciously shouted as they saw the metal objects in their path flying toward the maic cores in the cell corridor.


    But escaping wasn''t the only thing that interested these men. Most saw this strange event as an opportunity to solve their problems in this prison!


    Few of them had any hope of escape. Their situation was not favorable. Not only were there too many soldiers and defense mechanisms to prevent them from escaping the prison, but they were all out of mana!


    There were devices simr to handcuffs that had the ability to seal the mana inside a body. Prisoners were usually required to use this type of device when they entered the prison and moved around themon areas of the prison to which they had ess.


    But in addition to these devices, the cells at Long Bay Correctional Facility could repel mana. Thus, even without such devices, an inmate held in a cell could not absorb mana.


    All those hundreds of inmates who were now free to move around on levels 1 and 2 were exhausted and couldn''t activate their abilities to fight for the facility.


    Therefore, instead of thinking about escaping, many of these men had something else in mind.


    Revenge!


    No matter how slim their chances of escaping were, their chances of catching up with their enemies were great now that there were no cells in their way.


    "Green Faction wretches, I''m going to kill you!" Shouted one of these men on level 2, running toward the Green Faction members on that floor.


    At the same time, fights were breaking out here and there on the same floor, with several inmates running toward the guards with the intention of attacking these soldiers.


    A single exhausted magician would never stand a chance against an armed magician at their best. But even a soldier with those qualities would have trouble against 30, 40, or 50 opponents.


    Faced with the disparity in numbers, some of the guards soon began to flee in the direction of theirrades, not wanting to fight these rabid inmates alone.


    "Oh, shit! What''s going on?" One of the soldiers on level 1 shouted in fear.


    Meanwhile, Evan was already dressed in prisoner clothes and moving among the many prisoners on the floor of the prison where Nico was.


    It took him only 40 seconds from the start of his action to reach Eve''s father, and he quickly grabbed the man without giving him a chance to speak or refuse help.


    "I''m here to get you out of jail," Evan said into Nico''s ear as he stood behind the man, using one of his hands to hold Nico''s mouth shut. "The ones that want you out of here are rted to someone named Eve Ostell. I don''t know who she is, but the name must mean something to you."


    ''Eve?'' Nico stopped struggling when he heard that.


    Meanwhile, the prisoners on the outskirts were rioting on level 1 of the prison, having already spread to the living areas on that level but also to the ces where the soldiers were.


    Sounds of screaming and breaking furniture could be heard from all directions while fighting and desperate attempts to escape took ce on this level.


    Evan told Nico, "I''m going to let you, but don''t make a stir. I''ll take you to where we''re going."


    Nico nodded and agreed to follow the man, aware that this was his only chance to escape this ce and try to make something of his life.


    Evan gave Nico a restorative potion and said. "Drink this quickly. You''ll need to move faster than you can nowter."


    "Okay."


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vicente was in level 2, where a group of soldiers looked at him grimly as he helped the inmates attack the royal forces there.


    After starting the rebellion by freeing many inmates, he didn''t hesitate to give half a dozen potions to the strongest inmates and break down the defenses in the soldiers'' area.


    The soldiers there only had time to warn the rest of the prison about what was happening when Vicente and the inmates attacked them.


    In just one minute since the riot began, half a dozen soldiers had fallen in level 2, where blood-stained walls and human brains could be seen here and there.


    Meanwhile, the mana in the area was stirred as soldiers and prisoners struggled with their powers.


    With all the confusion in this ce, Vicente saw his opportunity. He didn''t hesitate to make his way to the deeper floor of the facility, from where he and hispanions would escape.


    ''Time to escape!''

 Chapter 442 Snow Claw’s Release

    <h4>Chapter 442 Snow w''s Release</h4>


    While levels 1 and 2 were inplete chaos, the situation on level 3 was terrible, though not as bad as the two floors above.


    None of Vicente''s maic cores had worked directly on this area. However, given its proximity to where he had acted, this ce had suffered, with much of the metal structure of doors and cells damaged.


    Although not all of the cells on this level had been opened, several had been damaged enough to allow some of the inmates to escape!


    Several men had done so and were now fighting either each other or the guards, acting like mad dogs let loose for the first time in a long time.


    They had no idea what was happening, but they were ying their part in Vicente''s ns for this prison.


    "Hahaha, you bastard! Let me see youugh at me now!" One inmate maliciously said as he attacked a soldier along with 30 other men.


    The soldier did his best to fend off the many opponents who tried to attack him with sticks and stones, things that had been damaged by the tremors a few moments ago and were now being used as weapons by the inmates.


    Meanwhile, he was all alone, surrounded by the only two ways he could try to escape.


    ''Damned inmates!'' The man thought to himself as he surveyed his surroundings, noticing that more and more bandits were leaving their cells as time went on.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers outside the cell corridor seemed to be hiding, noting out to help him even a minute after this riot started.


    ''It looks like something big is going on... I''m on my own!''


    ...


    Meanwhile, in themand area on the 3rd floor of the prison cell area, the soldiers there were receiving orders from themand.


    "Close all the hatches! Don''t fight the prisoners. Let''s close all the floors and solve one problem at a time! There are infiltrators in the prison, so be careful!" A soldier announced this message, which was beingmunicated to the rest of the prison.


    The focus of the prison at the moment was mainly on levels 1 and 2, but also on the maximum security area. It had all started on those two levels, and considering how daring it was to break into a prison, the infiltrators'' target had to be some high-security inmate. That way, they wouldn''t waste time on the ''smaller fishes.''


    It was a good n, but it wouldn''t necessarily be easy to put into practice!


    "That''s impossible!" The man in charge of this level 3 observation post said. "If we do nothing, at least half of the prisoners on my floor will kill themselves. Also, several of our men are in the cell area. They will suffer, and some will die if we do nothing!"


    "Unfortunately, we can''t help them right now." The voice on the post''smunicator said coldly. "Our priority is to prevent escapes and punish traitors or infiltrators."


    "Commander..."


    "That''s an order, Commander Tyler. Seal the hatches and follow protocol."


    "I understand." The man in charge of level 3 said in a defeated tone.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the High-level Mages of this prison moved into the maximum security wing, ignoring what was happening on levels 1, 2, and 3.


    The warden was at the head of the group, running up the stairs to reach thest level of the Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    "What''s the situation around the prison?" He asked his men as he walked.


    "Not good. Levels 1 and 2 are in shambles. We can''tmunicate with the observation posts in those areas, which means the riot on those two levels will most likely spread to other areas of the prison."


    They nned to block the exits from each prison level, concentrating only on the most important ones. But without soldiers to trigger the hatches on levels 1 and 2, inmates from those levels were already spreading to the rest of the prison.


    "Shit!" One of the High-level Mages said angrily.


    "What are we going to do? As much as these inmates aren''t that worrying, that could quickly change. All it takes is for one of them to gain ess to magical resources and special areas of the prison, and the current rebellion could reach levels 4, 5, and 6."


    "I want two of you to handle the situation on these two levels. Lead our men to contain the rebellion and prevent more problems from these prisoners." The group leader said.


    The group of 12 High-level Mages was reduced to 10, with those two going to levels 1 and 2.


    The group leader asked. "What about the situation in the other prison levels? Any strange signs?"


    "Nothing for the moment. They''re going into lockdown on our orders."


    "Perfect. Let''s take care of the problem before the reinforcements arrive!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Sarah had managed to arrive at Snow w''s cell after her shift change and was now face-to-face with Vicente''s target.


    Snow w stood before Sarah and looked at the woman with interest, having already noticed something was wrong at Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    "Are you here to deal with me?" He asked her, seeing the nervousness of this woman dressed as a soldier.


    Sarah looked at the watch on one wrist while nervously tapping one of her feet on the floor. It had been three minutes since the riot began. But she still hadn''t moved, waiting for the moment Vicente had indicated earlier.


    ''He''ll be here any minute... I don''t think I should wait any longer.''


    She looked at Snow w and said. "My group and I are here to rescue you. I hope you''ll cooperate. The prison must be in chaos right now, but the strongest soldiers here surely wille to prevent our escape."


    Snow w''s eyes took on a new sparkle at Sarah''s words while his heart began to beat faster.


    "Who are you?" He asked with a smile.


    "I am no one. I just follow orders. The person behind your rescue is named Cesar Mazzanti." She said, shying away from the responsibility.


    As much fun as she had with Vicente, she wouldn''t take responsibility in his ce just for the hell of it!


    Snow w liked the name he heard because he had never heard of such a person before. If it had been a well-known name, he would have doubted what those people were after, but since it wasn''t, he felt things might turn out better for everyone.


    "Very well, Miss. Do your job. I''ll clear the way for our escape when I''m free." He confidently said as he took a few steps back into his cell.


    Sarah did not hesitate any longer. She put away her watch and finally summoned the maic core in her spatial ring!


    Now, it was all or nothing!


    As soon as she summoned the maic core, Snow w saw the mass of glowing mana distort the metal bars of his cell while the entire concrete structure of the area shook.


    As had happened in the other holding levels of this prison, more cells were damaged, releasing more than one target!

 Chapter 443 Escape from Long Bay Correctional Facility

    <h4>Chapter 443 Escape from Long Bay Correctional Facility</h4>


    The moment Vicente''s maic core went into action in the maximum-security wing, Snow w watched with interest as his cell was destroyed by it.


    But he noticed that not only was his cell destroyed, but the two cells next to his had their bars destroyed as well, while two others were subtly damaged.


    As this happened, four inmates appeared outside their cells and looked around to see what was happening.


    When they saw Sarah standing there, three of them thought about doing something. But when they saw Snow w behind her, they all understood they shouldn''t move.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers in charge of this area had already realized the trouble Sarah had caused by seeing what the prison infiltrators really wanted. However, none moved, having already closed the hatches on this level.


    Unlike the inmates on the other levels, the maximum security inmates were all monsters. Even though they were out of mana, these people could easily fight at a high level and threaten even Mid-level Mages!


    The only ones who could stand up to them in their current state were the High-level Mages in Long Bay Correctional Facility right now!


    That was especially true of Snow w, who had a terrifying magical form even when he couldn''t use his abilities derived from his pentagrams.


    That was why the inmates around him respected him so much and why they changed their minds when they realized he was interested in the ck-haired woman.


    Snow w looked at the men and said. "Fellow prisoners, how about we escape from this damn ce together? Let''s forget about past feuds for now. Let''s settle our problems after consolidating our positions outside this ce."


    "What you''re suggesting isn''t bad, you old devil." One of the men there, a red-haired man with a long beard and mustache, agreed. "Let''s have a temporary truce. There''s no point in fighting under the present circumstances."


    "I agree. But how will we escape?"


    "I think so too." Thest of them said as Snow w looked at Sarah.


    He asked her. "Where is your group? What are your ns to get us out of here?"


    Sarah came straight to the point. "They''re on their way here now. They should be here in a minute. As for our escape, that will depend on the skill of the one above me. He nned all of this, so only he knows the answer."


    "Do you have any recovery potions? If we can fight with our powers, everything will be easier." One of them asked, not feeling bad about waiting a minute.


    "I have two potions with me... One of them is from Senior Snow w." She said, not liking the idea of giving the other one to one of those men. But she couldn''t help but think that it would be best for everyone.


    Snow w took a step closer and drank his potion without hesitation. Meanwhile, the three men looked at each other, Sarah''sst potion on their minds.


    While they were looking at each other and wondering how they would fight over such a resource, they heard a loud crashing from the ceiling a few meters away and quickly turned their attention to that spot.


    As soon as they turned their eyes to that spot, they saw three people entering the corridor through a hole in the ceiling.


    Of the three, one was obviously an inmate from one of the weaker levels of this prison unit, while the other two were Low-level Mages.


    One was dressed like an inmate but shouldn''t be an inmate, considering his current force, while the other was dressed in a prison uniform.


    "Cesar..." Sarah sighed when she saw that her group had made it to this ce.


    As much as she wasn''t confident about escaping from Long Bay Correctional Facility, she really believed that with Cesar around, there was a chance that they would seed.


    Vicente finally reached this ce after crossing five floors of this prison and meeting Evan and Nico halfway, happy to see that Sarah had improvised.


    They would have been in trouble if she had waited as long as he had asked.


    When he saw Snow w free, he didn''t want to waste any time and said. "We have to get out of this damn ce. The royal forces have discovered our infiltration and are locking down the entire prison! I feel that reinforcements are alreadying to this area, so we have to move fast!"


    Sarah swallowed her saliva in awe when she heard that while the four inmates of this level looked at Vicente with interest.


    "Kid, do you have any more restorative potions? We''ll help you escape if you give us magical resources." One of the three High-level Mages said.


    Even if they had their own interests in mind and only wanted to ensure their escape and their lives, they would help others whether they liked it or not. By escaping simultaneously, the soldiers would have to worry about more targets and eventually split up to hunt them down.


    That would be beneficial for all of them!


    Vicente looked at the three men. He had two 3rd-grade recovery potions, enough for the whole group, considering what he had given Sarah before they entered the prison.


    Torne advised him to take this route, considering the enemy Mages moving around the prison and the possible reinforcements sent from the kingdom''s capital.


    He made up his mind immediately. "All right. Let''s help them recover."


    With that, he threw two recovery potions to the men, while Sarah wasted no time in giving thest 3rd-grade potion to the remaining individual.


    The three drank their potions as they approached Vicente''s group.


    "How are we going to escape, Cesar Mazzanti?" Snow w asked as he looked at Vicente.


    Vicente remained focused on his surroundings, not looking at these Mages. "10 Mages of simr strength to you are on their way here right now. Almost the entire prison is under lockdown, so escape from above will be impossible.


    The only way out is underground. There are few defenses in the terrain below where we are. Given the area''s relief characteristics, natural tunnels in the local subsoil could help us. If we find one of these tunnels, we can escape with only the risk of encountering powerful beasts or being hunted."


    "And how do we get underground?" One of the four criminals asked while the rest of the group waited for directions from Vicente.


    "That will be my responsibility. You must protect our group from the pursuers while I lead the way to escape."


    "Okay." Snow w agreed just before he and the others saw Vicente go into action.


    They soon understood what had given this Low-level Mage the confidence to invade Long Bay Correctional Facility for this rescue!


    When they saw Vicente''s pentagrams, the men opened their mouths in shock as they watched him begin to degrade the ground beneath them, as if the concrete there were made of soot.


    The entire floor suffered from Vicente''s actions as arge hole formed beneath him and his temporary allies.


    Metallic objects formed around them, forming shovels that attacked the ground beneath them, elerating Vicente''s digging speed.


    As they watched him show his special pentagrams and an unusual magical form, the men also felt slight negative sensations in their beings.


    They couldn''t help but feel that the metals in their bodies were being subtly affected by Vice.


    "This is an impressive power." Snow wughed as he felt his mana return to its normal state.


    Thus began their escape from Long Bay Correctional Facility!


    However, they wouldn''t escape without running into trouble first, or rather, before being caught by the 10 High-level Mages chasing them!

 Chapter 444 Fight on the Run

    <h4>Chapter 444 Fight on the Run?</h4>


    After a few minutes of running, Vicente and his group reached one of the natural underground tunnels in the area they were in.


    With Torne''s help, Vicente knew which way to go. They easily reached a tunnelrge enough for all of them to run through.


    The region where Long Bay Correctional Facility was located had very extreme terrain. Some ces were more than 2,000 meters above sea level, while others were practically below sea level. Because of these differences, the underground of some areas led to the surface of others.


    But traveling underground wasn''t as easy as it might seem. Since such areas were virtually unknown and mysterious, all sorts of surprises could lie in wait.


    As Vicente''s group began to run through the tunnel in question, they sawrge worms, one of the many types of creatures that existed in ces like this, appear in their path.


    These worms weren''t much of a problem for them at first. Still, they signaled the possibility of encountering other beings on their escape route.


    "How strange..." Nico muttered as Evan carried him since he was the only one who wasn''t a Mage and, therefore, moved slower than everyone else.


    "Why are there no defenses in this area? I mean, this tunnel already existed, so why didn''t the royal forces put safety mechanisms here?"


    The people in the group, worried about their escape route or the ten High-level Mages who were already closing in on them, remained focused on what they had to do while Vicente answered the question.


    "First, you would have to get past the construction barriers that we made. Not many people have powers like mine and can open paths like that. Second, it''s not that there was no defense. It''s that I sabotaged the prison."


    Before being transferred to level 2, Vicente had worked with the bureaucratic part of analyzing prisoners. When he finished that job, he passed through the prison''smand center, where he left something near where the core of the prison''s defensive formations were located.


    When the riot began, the explosive device he left behind detonated, weakening the barriers of the entire prison, especially those that affected this underground area.


    "Third, there are certainly problems in tunnels simr to this one in the area we''re in. Before returning to the surface, we''ll probably encounter some problems with beasts or nts. These are the natural defenses of this area!"


    Nico understood why there was such a weakness underneath the prison.


    Under normal circumstances, it would be impossible for even someone like Vicente to do anything. After all, the inmates had their powers sealed and couldn''t do even 0.1% of what he did this morning. Only with an infiltration, something difficult and rare, could someone use this way to escape.


    But even with all of Vicente''s preparations, Shelby''s studies, and her allies, none of it was easy to put into practice.


    Even though the escape had gone well so far, it wasn''t going perfectly, and certainly not the way Vicente had nned.


    In his ns, the enemies would be distracted by the rebellion at Long Bay Correctional Facility while his group escaped. However, at that very moment, ten High-level Mages were following them, so close that one group could hear the voices of the other''s members.


    "Snow w!" One of the strongest High-level Mages in that group of soldiers shouted when he saw the purple-haired man on the run.


    The other soldiers felt a bit shaken when they saw the prisoner free and with mana coursing through his body.


    Considering what they knew about Snow w, they couldn''t help but feel a little afraid.


    But they were determined to pursue and stop these individuals, especially because Snow w was not in his best condition.


    "You''d better stop, or you''ll all die!" The leader of the soldiers shouted, looking especially at Vicente, as this young man was dressed in an army uniform. "Attempting to escape is expected of you, prisoners. Your punishment for this will not be too severe. Only traitors to the kingdom need worry. Snow w, Diamond Don, Wells the Rogue, Rober the Fang, you should give up while you still can. It won''t do you any good".


    The four highest-ranking fugitives heard the old soldier''s voice but obviously didn''t attend.


    They had waited a long time for an opportunity to escape. Now that they were so close to freedom, they wouldn''t give up!


    "Old man, were you drinking before you came after us?" Diamond Don shouted as he revealed his magical form, creating arge crystal while sending his mana through it.


    Seeing the enemy attack forming, the soldiers in pursuit moved to defend themselves, counterattack, or deflect the enemy attack, knowing that it would not be easy to fight one of these men head-on.


    The strongest of the soldiers said as he grimaced. "So you''re all going to die! That''s especially true for you, Snow w! The Sovereigns of the realm are already in the area of the Wolfrider Forest! Either you go back to prison, or you''ll lose your life before you even leave this area!"


    "Sovereigns?" Snow w muttered as his face turned dark. "I won''t spare the bastards whoe after me this time. Forget about my past with the army. Even if Adrian gets in my way, I won''t spare him this time!"


    This stronger soldier knew more details about Snow w''s capture than this man''s record revealed. Knowing that Adrian, the Sovereign who had captured Jonah, was an old acquaintance of this man, the soldier in question understood that such a person would be a problem for the kingdom if he escaped.


    "Then die here, you old devil!" The soldier shouted as he attacked Snow w, causing several ghostly figures to appear around him, looking in the direction of the purple-haired man.


    Snow w looked at them and saw monstrous figures staring at him, trying to prate his mind and torment him.


    The soldier''s power was of a mental nature, capable of creating dream demons that could lull their targets into illusions and even degrade their consciousness to the point of taking the battle into the spiritual realm.


    Snow w felt ufortable being watched by these imaginary demonic creatures while mana ghosts were attacking his body. But he stood firm as he fled.


    He clenched his fists in anger as a huge arm of mana materialized around him.


    This arm was about a meter in diameter at its thinnest point, glowing purple and as solid as the surrounding rocks.


    "Let''s see who dies!" Snow w said as he charged at the soldiers, scaring the men who were already being attacked by the other three High-level Mages who were fleeing with Vicente.

 Chapter 445 Time to Part

    <h4>Chapter 445 Time to Part?</h4>


    When Snow w attacked the 10 soldiers chasing the group, he showed everyone why the Sovereigns were necessary to arrest him.


    As soon as a fraction of his mana giant formed and charged at the soldiers, the chasing soldiers felt goosebumps on their bodies as they sensed the worst.


    The hand of that arm closed before striking at them, moving so fast that the sound of air being disced arose amidst the nervousness of the soldiers in the path of the fist.


    "Shit!"


    A soldier materialized a mana shield in front of him to defend himself, but the moment Snow w''s fist hit him, it immediately cracked as the fist threw the soldier away.


    After oveing the man''s defense, Snow w''s fist struck the opponent''s body, hitting him with such force that the sound of breaking bones came from the soldier as his armor crumpled.


    Vuup!


    Only the sound of his body flying could be heard until he crashed into one of the tunnel walls, already unconscious from the force of the blow.


    Meanwhile, those who had tried to dodge this attack had failed, making themselves easier targets for the other refugees to attack.


    "Sticky world!" One of the three men helped by Vicente and Sarah shouted as he gestured with his hands. His magical form turned the surroundings of the tunnel between them and their enemies into light brown mud, a very sticky substance.


    Meanwhile, the man with a diamond magical form focused his strength on attacking his enemies with shots that could melt the rocks in the tunnel.


    When he reached the first of his enemies from the beginning of the battle, this man saw his target had the base of his right arm melted down to just bone in that area of his body.


    "Aaaaaaagh!"


    The soldier screamed in agony as hisrades tried to fend off the criminals, attacking but worrying about their own defenses.


    While Vicente led the way with Sarah and Avan, watching out for the beasts and nts that tried to impede their escape, the four High-level Mages in their party were enough to keep the opponents upied.


    Snow w alone could fight off the entire group on a good day. But amid this escape, he was still able to deal with three or four of them with ease.


    Having already taken down two individuals at this point in the escape, Jonah greatly facilitated the escape of the group, but also the oue of his three fellow prisoners who had escaped with him.


    These three men weren''t easy either, and each could easily handle one of the soldiers alone.


    In the blink of an eye, only five soldiers were chasing them!


    However, as they got farther and farther away from the Long Bay Correctional Facility, the soldiers slowed down, giving the fugitives more space while continuing to chase them from farther and farther away.


    "Let''s just follow them! Reinforcements will be arriving in our area soon. If we keep an eye on them, we can eventually take them down." One of the remaining soldiers suggested as the magical forms on either side of this escape vanished.


    "If we keep fighting, we won''t get anywhere. Unfortunately, the enemies have prepared well and are very strong together." Another soldier agreed as he took care of some of the wounds he had received so far.


    If it were just Snow w, they would have a chance to stop Vicente''s group from escaping, at least for a while. They would probably die but dy their opponents and buy time for their reinforcements. However, these soldiers couldn''t do much against four extremely strong fugitives for their level.


    Having already lost half of their group, they made the only decision they could to preserve their lives and protect the army''s pursuit.


    While they continued to follow the underground tunnel from a distance, Vicente''s group was further ahead, with the four High-level Mages more focused on clearing the way now that the soldiers had moved away from them.


    Snow w took the lead, using his magical form and the body parts of his mana giant to make his way through this most densely popted part of the tunnel.


    Several giant insects, ranging from spiders, scorpions, and snake lice to earthworms, carnivorous nts, and fungi, stood in the group''s way.


    Most of them were limited to the 2nd stage. Yet, some organisms native to this tunnel were Mages with characteristics that were hard to ignore.


    But with Snow w crushing almost everyone in its path, the group''s situation improved significantly, and little by little, Vicente could feel that they were close to escaping this tunnel.


    ''It looks like you''ll be able to separate sessfully, master.'' Torne told him, feeling they were close to an exit on the surface.


    Vicente agreed as he continued to focus on the road ahead.


    He looked at Sarah and Evan and saw Nico on the back of this soldier of the empire. He said. "Evan, I know you want to escape. Don''t worry, I won''t stop you. You''re just asmitted as we are now, so it makes no difference if I deal with you."


    Evan clenched his fists as he looked at the face that resembled Oscar''s. Vicente and Sarah had shown their true faces only to the Sovereign days ago. After their brief interviews, the two returned to using their devices to hide their real identities.


    As a result, Evan didn''t know Vicente''s true appearance!


    Vicente ignored Evan''s look and said to Sarah. "As for you, I want you to bring Nico to my group. After that, you''re free to go your own way."


    Sarah looked at Vicente silently but nodded in agreement.


    "When we leave this tunnel, we should split up. Those soldiers will try to chase us, and there should be reinforcements in the area we''re in. It would be better for everyone if we went our separate ways without worrying about each other. Suppose any of you have something to settle between yourselves, leave it for when we don''t have soldiers following us.


    The four agreed again while Snow w looked at Vicente with interest, curious to know why this young man had saved him and who he represented.


    He asked. "Are you going to tell me where youe from or what this is all about? I can''t believe you''re my fan, and you did what you did for no reason."


    Vicente looked into Snow w''s purple eyes and said. "You''re right. The group of people I represent can benefit from the things you''ll do when you''re released, which is why we acted to save you, Senior Jonah. But that''s all. As long as you do what you want, we benefit. As for my group, maybe we''ll have a chance to get to know each other in the future."


    "Oh?" Jonah didn''t see a problem with that. He easily understood that Vicente''s group wanted a bit of chaos in the province.


    "Very well. If we meet in the future, show me this. I''ll remember you." Snow w gave Vicente a medallion with the symbol of a humanoid shadow.


    Soon, they reached the end of the tunnel. From there, Vicente would have to work to open a way out.

 Chapter 446 Arrival of the Sovereigns

    <h4>Chapter 446 Arrival of the Sovereigns</h4>


    While Vicente''s group was splitting up after leaving the previous tunnel, a group of soldiers not far from their location received an alert.


    In the middle of the great Wolfrior Forest, a High-level Mage felt hismunicator vibrate and quickly answered it while observing the group of soldiers hunting pentagrams nearby.


    "This is Commander Ross." He said as he answered the call.


    Then, a soldier''s nervous voice came out of themunicator in Ross''s hand, causing the man and a Mid-level Mage near him to change their expressions.


    "This is Commander North speaking directly from Long Bay Correctional Facility. This is a request for backup! I repeat this is a request for backup!


    A riot has just broken out in our unit. Inmates from the maximum security wing have escaped and are on the run!


    Pleasee as soon as possible to join the chase!"


    When he heard this, one of the escorts in Nova''s group widened his eyes, sensing the big problem that had just arisen.


    "What? How is that possible?" He eximed as his expression and tone of voice changed.


    "We don''t know for sure. But it seems that people have recently infiltrated our prison. Anyway, there''s no time to waste. Gather your group and go after the criminals as soon as possible!"


    "Okay!" Commander Ross turned off hismunicator as he red at his partner nearby.


    "How did this happen?" The soldier asked.


    Ross said. "I don''t know. But we''ve got to move." He dialed the ID of the other High-level Mage in his group.


    "Ss, we have a problem. We have to stop the trials of these four. Escapees from Long Bay Correctional Facility are on the loose nearby, and we''re going to have to join the hunt."


    "What?" Ss'' voice sounded on Ross''municator as the man expressed the same surprise as Ross had a moment ago.


    "I''m not surprised about the details. I don''t know either. But it''s a fact that a riot has broken out at Long Bay Correctional Facility. We have to act."


    "We can''t stop the trials of these four. They''re already close to finding their pentagrams. Besides, they wouldn''t be any help in this hunt."


    "So what do we do?" Ross asked.


    Ss said. "We leave Kyle and Kane in the area to ount for the results of those four. The rest of us will join the pursuit of the fugitives."


    Kyle and Kane were the weakest Mid-level Mages in the group, so Ross didn''t think their absence would greatly diminish their strength.


    At the same time, they were strong enough to help the group of four soldiers hunting for pentagrams in the area andplete this part of the rank promotion test.


    "Okay." Ross agreed before arranging with his partner for them to set off in the direction of Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the border between Scott Province and the area further west, a group of several men were on the backs of threerge birds, flying toward the area of the Wolfrior Forest.


    The men on the back of the first of these beasts were all Sovereigns, and one of them was none other than the one responsible for the shift change of the prison of this area days ago.


    On the other two birds were high-ranking mages from the army, but also two people from outside the king''s forces who were there because they had discovered the infiltration of Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    They were Oscar Rose''s grandfather and father, who were responsible for the Sovereign in charge of the shift at Long Bay Correctional Facility finding out about Vicente''s infiltration.


    After discovering that someone was posing as one of their rtives, the two joined the group of soldiers who had left the capital to join the reinforcements to deal with the infiltrators at that prison.


    They were now just over an hour away from their destination when one of the soldiers there shouted loudly for everyone in the three birds to hear.


    "What? An escape?" The man in charge of the group''smunications shouted, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Colonels, we''re in trouble!" This High-level Mage shouted as he looked at the group of five 4th-stage men standing there. "Five inmates and three supposed soldiers have escaped from Long Bay Correctional Facility and are on the run.


    We have some soldiers following in the footsteps of some of these escapees, but our men pursuing them are outnumbered. They split up as soon as they left the prison and are currently heading in different directions."


    The Sovereigns in the group continued with ugly expressions on their faces, especially the man Vicente had talked to recently, who that young man had made a fool of.


    Their leader, a Sky Sovereign, the highest level of a 4th stage magician, heard this and looked at the Earth Sovereign, the lowest level of a 4th stage magician. "I think you''d better make sure this is settled right here, Adams!"


    "I''ll do my best, Colonel White. I promise not toe back until I have the heads of the infiltrators." Adams said as the other Sovereigns looked at him in silence.


    "Colonel White..." The soldier from before said.


    "What is it?"


    "We have the list of prison escapees. Among them is Jonah Keen, aka Snow w."


    When those names were said, everyone on those three birds looked at that soldier while the sound of saliva being swallowed rang out.


    Only the Sovereigns there didn''t show such a reaction, but even they had worried looks after hearing such a thing.


    Jonah was no ordinary Mage. He was at the absolute peak of the 3rd stage when he was arrested decades ago. He would be an Earth Sovereign if he had a chance. And if that happened, it might be impossible to arrest him again.


    Not only that but considering the things that had happened since his arrest, it was very likely that Jonah would bring chaos to the province and even the kingdom!


    If he escaped from this area, problems could arise in theing weeks and months that could take away the king''s sleep!


    "Damn it! How did this happen?" Colonel White was the first to exim, sensing that this was much worse than they had thought.


    They hade to prevent a riot and an escape, but it had already happened, and the worst prisoner had escaped!


    Everyone felt terrible about this information, and the controllers of these birds began to make them fly faster and lower, feeling that they had to get to the prison as quickly as possible.


    That would be the arrival of the Sovereigns and the beginning of the hunt for the escapees from Long Bay Correctional Facility!

 Chapter 447 The Situation in the Wolfrior Forest

    <h4>Chapter 447 The Situation in the Wolfrior Forest?</h4>


    As the Sovereigns and High-level Mages moved through the area surrounding Wolfrior Forest on their way to Long Bay Correctional Facility, the four soldiers searching for their pentagrams werepletely unaware of what was happening.


    Days had passed since the start of these four''s military rank advancement test, but they were still in the midst of their search. An area asrge as the Wolfrior Forest might contain tens of thousands of living beings. This area was like an unorganized city, with life underground, on the surface, and in the air. With different races living there in their own ways, it could take a while for an individual to find their destination.


    Not every being would bepatible with them, and even among those who werepatible, they might not have the necessary quality.


    In normal situations, the best pentagram to be absorbed by a magician was the one formed by the body of a being that would pose a great challenge to them. This challenge wouldn''t be impossible to ovee, but it wouldn''t be easy.


    If the pentagram were the best that the magician could absorb at their level, then it would be a lot of work for them to get it if they fought alone.


    That was the case for the four soldiers who were searching for their essences in such an area.


    However, while some of them had already found traces of their desired targets, others were still a bit further away from their goals.


    ...


    In a cave in the east-central part of Wolfrior Forest, the body of a 3rd-stage beast was lying on the ground, and a dark liquid spilled out of it onto the floor of the shady cave.


    In front of this creature was a sweaty blond man, his armor damaged here and there and stained with not only his enemy''s blood but also his own.


    Despite his bad appearance, this man in the royal army uniform was not seriously injured, with only superficial wounds on his body. But he was pretty exhausted.


    ''I can finally go after that bitch.'' Eric thought to himself about one of hispetitors while he had just reached his third pentagram.


    ''After I absorb this beast''s pentagram, I''ming after you, Nova!'' He grinned mischievously, not wanting to finish his test before seeing his old academy crush again.


    He sat down to meditate, regain his strength, and absorb that essence after that thought, not intending to finish his test before going to that woman.


    ...


    While Eric was thinking about Nova, she cautiously followed one of her targets, a 3rd-stage birdpatible with her.


    Given the difficulty of hunting winged creatures, Nova acted as cautiously as possible, waiting for the right moment to make a final attack that would at least temporarily remove the enemy''s ability to fly.


    While she did this, she hid in the branches of arge tree, her uniform stained with blood and dirt, signs of the battles she had fought to reach this ce.


    Like the other soldiers in this promotion test, Nova didn''t know the location of herpatible beings in this forest. She had made a few mistakes at the beginning of her journey and had encountered groups of magical beings on several asions.


    But she hadn''t yet encountered beings capable of endangering her life, and she had reached this point unharmed.


    Her arduous journey brought her to the bird she was watching now, which she thought she could use toplete her test.


    ''It looks like you''re getting ready to sleep, huh?'' Nova watched therge bird open and close its eyes as if falling asleep.


    ''I''ll wait a bit longer and do something!''


    ...


    Meanwhile, a few dozen kilometers away from where the group of soldiers was hunting, Vicente made his way toward the Wolfrior Forest.


    After leaving the tunnel he had gone through with his fellow escapees, he separated from them.


    Sarah headed back to Millfall with Nico while the other five individuals went their separate ways, each with their own interests in mind.


    Vicente had been the only one who had followed the path of the Wolfrior Forest, with the intention of risking a little more in that area because his pentagram of interest might be there.


    He was currently heading at full speed towards the area Newton had pointed out, with no one following him for the moment.


    Since he could use his abilities to fly and the five High-level Mages who had started to chase his group were focused on the other fugitives, Vicente was practically out of reach of the soldiers.


    A soldier mighte across him, be suspicious, and decide to take action. However, tracking him after a few tens of minutes of flight would be virtually impossible.


    How could you track a person who left no trace?


    The disturbance to the free mana in the air caused by Vicente''s flight was minimal. After a few minutes, it would disappearpletely, returning to its pre-flight normal.


    Consequently, despite his speed, Vicente was calm about his current situation.


    So was Torne, who had been advising him on his way to the forest, showing Vicente alternative routes when more powerful beings appeared nearby.


    It wasn''t interesting for him to fight right now. As long as no Tempest Hawk was in their way, it was best to divert every 3rd-stage thing in their way.


    On their way here, they had already dodged a few powerful magical beings and even avoided a group of soldiers unnoticed.


    ''Master, when the timees for you to fight, let me help you a little. Your green pentagram will hardly be found in an ordinary 4th-stage magical being. You might have to fight a Sky Sovereign. Then I''ll do my best to help you win.''


    ''Can you do anything, old Torne? I don''t doubt you, but at your current level...'' Vicente thought.


    ''It''s not that easy, master. I''m really weakened, but all my instincts are still the same as when I was an Earth Sovereign. And even though I haven''t reached the upper level of the 4th stage, my nature as a ghost allows me to do things that ordinary beings can''t do.


    If we were to really hunt down a 4th-stage Tempest Hawk, I could use my mental characteristics to disturb it. Although the beings of this race are mentally strong, it may not be easy to focus on two opponents while fighting mentally and physically.


    Even though my level is currently at the 3rd stage, if webine our strengths, we can express a 4th level of magic.''


    Masters and ves in the situation of Vicente and Torne could temporarily ''fuse'' their magic cultivation and fight at a higher level.


    It had its weaknesses and negative consequences, but it could be done for a few minutes.


    ''Then I trust you...'' Vicente sighed. ''Anyway, how long until we reach the area where these beasts can be found?''


    ''Two hours at the most.''

 Chapter 448 Chasing and Fighting Sovereigns

    <h4>Chapter 448 Chasing and Fighting Sovereigns</h4>


    While Vicente was escaping to the area of the Wolfrior Forest, Sarah was heading in the opposite direction, going to Millfall.


    It would take her days to reach the Mazzainti family headquarters, but her path would not be easy!


    As she fled with Nico, a High-level Mage followed in her footsteps, at a disadvantage but still getting directions to where she was going.


    Sarah knew that a powerful Mage was after her and was worried and doing her best to escape.


    Nico noticed that his ally was getting more and more worried, realizing they were probably not in a good situation.


    He asked her. "Miss, will we be able to escape?"


    She remained focused on the path she was following but answered him. "Hardly. We may escape, but it will be tough. One of the five survivors of the tunnel battle is following us."


    "So we''re being followed by a High-level Mage..." He muttered, wondering what they could do. "If that''s the case, following the path ahead as we are doing won''t work. We''ll have to change our strategy."


    "What do you have in mind?"


    Nico was only an Acolyte, but unlike Sarah, he had spent years in prison. He had thought practically every day about what he would do if he had to escape from that ce and the possible consequences of an escape.


    A prisoner had a lot of time to think. They often exercised their imagination in a very analytical and creative way because in order to escape their problems, they would have toe up with very out-of-the-box ns.


    Nico then said. "The person following us is just following us and keeping track of our location. The moment he gets reinforcements, we''ll be taken down. We can''t afford to think that we can run out of the area. We have to hide somewhere.


    Do you have any way to cover our tracks? If we can create a false trail, we can hide and wait for the right moment to continue our escape.


    It doesn''t have to be something thatsts a long time. If we can get him away from us for at least a few miles, that should be enough to improve our chances."


    "Oh?"


    ...


    More than an hour after the fugitives had separated at the exit of the previous tunnel, Evan was currently in hiding, following a n more or less simr to Nico''s.


    There had been 5 soldiers following them when they left the previous tunnel. But counting them all, there were 8 people fleeing in 7 different ways.


    It was only possible to follow 5 paths, so the two weakest, he and Vicente, were temporarily left aside while those 5 soldiers pursued the stronger fugitives.


    Still, Evan was aware that reinforcements were moving through the area. After over half an hour since he had been separated from his fellow escapees, he found a good hiding ce where he had stayed for thest few minutes.


    From where he was, he could hide his aura and observe the area he was in with rtive safety.


    After more than 30 minutes of standing still, he had avoided fights with magical beings in the area and encounters with soldiers.


    Now, he watched the third group of soldiers pass by where he was and saw the first Sovereign of the night.


    ''Things are reallyplicated.'' He thought as he watched two Sovereigns go in the opposite direction of the Long Bay Correctional Facility. ''It looks like reinforcements have already arrived at the prison. They''ve probably already split up into groups and started searching the area for us.''


    He thought right. As the group of reinforcements approached the prison, they received new information, and the Sovereignsing into the area split up and went in different directions using their own powers instead of the bird from earlier.


    There were now Sovereigns on the trail of fugitives, while others were tracking down opponents in the area of this prison.


    ''Sigh... All I can do now is wait. When these soldiers meet up with some of the fugitives, the focus will shift to the found ones and less to the missing ones. I''ll try to move as soon as there are signs of fighting.'' Evan made up his mind.


    As he continued to stand still, he would eventually think about his two friends, wondering if they had already been found or if Cesar had gone to them to eliminate them.


    Either way, Oscar and Sophia were in terrible situations, too!


    ...


    In another area near Long Bay Correctional Facility, Snow w was heading north to return to Saltstar City, where much of his journey had taken ce.


    ''I will take my items from that ce and begin my revenge.'' He remembered a secret ce he had near Saltstar City, where he had always left resources to help him in the past.


    But as he fled at high speed, he suddenly noticed someone powerful approaching from behind.


    Looking back, he narrowed his eyes and saw two Earth Sovereigns chasing him.


    "Tsk! I thought I deserved more than this." He remarked when he recognized them, provocatively smiling.


    Neither Sovereigns liked that, as they were proud 4th-stage magicians.


    But they knew what Snow w was like, and one said. "Jonah, surrender! I know you had to try to escape. Anyone would have done it in your ce. But if you don''t want any more trouble with the kingdom, surrender now!"


    "If I don''t want any more trouble with the kingdom?" Jonah turned and stopped running. "You''ve got to be kidding me! Of course, I want trouble! King''s dogs, after I escape and deal with my problems, it''ll be time for that bastard on the throne to suffer for punishing me."


    "Wipe your mouth to talk about His Majesty!" The older of the two Colonels said in an irritated tone, not liking the man''s threats against the king.


    Jonahughed. "I went easy on that coward when we met decades ago. Next time, it will be different."


    "Son of a bitch!" One of the two Sovereigns could stand it no longer and stepped forward.


    Jonah finally unleashed his full power after several decades of being unable to do so, forming a mana giant over eleven meters tall with a body proportional to its size, as if it were a giant mana human.


    The giant''s formation was quick but gradual, with what represented the creature''s bones appearing, then muscles, skin, and finally armor.


    Jonah disappeared into the giant, while at the eye level of this magical form, glowing purple eyes opened.


    As one of the mana giant''s hands closed, the two Sovereigns felt the terror of the enemy as the space around them seemed to be crushed in their direction.


    "Shit! That bastard is everything the rumors said!" One of them shouted at the start of a battle whose oue few would ever know.

 Chapter 449 Spotting the Target

    <h4>Chapter 449 Spotting the Target</h4>


    An hourter, more battles like the one at Snow w broke out around Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    Soldiers and fugitives would fall in these battles this morning, marking an incident that would soon be news in the province and throughout the kingdom.


    The consequences of this day would be felt far and wide, reverberating for weeks or months in the lives of those who were involved and those who were not.


    Amid the fighting, some of the people left behind would be found and taken to prison, where they would soon be interrogated and punished.


    While this was going on, Vicente was practically the only fugitive who did not run into moreplicated problems.


    With Torne''s help, he finally reached the area where the Tempest Hawks were supposed to live, in the Wolfrior Forest.


    As he flew around, Torne told Vicente to change his strategy and walk on his own feet since winged beasts were usually more cautious with other creatures capable of flight.


    Following the old ghost''s advice, Vicente now moved through the branches of trees, gradually sensing stronger auras in the more central area of this immense forest region.


    ''Have you noticed any Sovereigns in this area?'' Vicente asked.


    ''Not yet, but we''re probably close. The 3rd-stage beasts are bing more and more numerous in the area. So we should encounter a Sovereign very soon.'' Torne said as he kept an eye out.


    ''Okay, keep an eye on everything.''


    ...


    While Vicente was moving towards his destination, Eric had already seeded in absorbing his third pentagram, having managed to absorb such essence in just under two hours.


    That was very little time, but for someone who had killed his target himself, who had a talent higher than the level of the pentagram he was absorbing and a well-trained body, it had not been difficult for him.


    Many factors influence one''s ability to absorb pentagrams and resources. Also, as one became stronger and added more pentagrams to their existence, the minimum time needed to absorb new essences would normally decrease.


    After finishing his quick absorption, Eric no longer hesitated and followed Nova''s tracks, having no difficulty finding his target after only a few minutes.


    Having already ced a tracker on her without Nova''s knowledge, Eric found her just as noon was approaching in this area of the Wolfrior Forest.


    Nova was sitting in a lotus position, meditating as a yellow pentagram circled her body.


    She had managed to defeat the beast she was hunting earlier and had begun to absorb this pentagram minutes ago.


    Eric couldn''t help but be impressed, sensing the quality of that magical essence.


    ''As much as this bitch is a sea of dishonesty and a terrible person, she''s really talented. I''ll give her that.'' He hid behind a tree and watched her.


    ''But my dear Nova, that''s not enough for you to escape me!'' He clenched his fists as his expression turned very ugly. ''As much as I personally can''t act against you in this situation, that doesn''t mean I can''t do anything!''


    He looked at a peak near the area where the waterfall was, just beyond the area where Nova was sitting on the rocks.


    There was a mighty and sharp auraing from that peak, something so powerful that the sky above that peak was always cloudy with stormy weather.


    Since Eric knew this area better than hispetitors in this promotion test, he knew exactly what kind of being lived at that peak.


    ''I can''t deal with you directly, but the Sovereign of Storm Peak can!'' Eric wickedlyughed, wishing the worst for Nova.


    Since she didn''t want to be with him and had even humiliated him, she deserved the worst!


    With his ns in mind, Eric didn''t hesitate to move towards Storm Peak, scattering items he had prepared beforeing to this ce.


    As someone prepared and eager to get his revenge, he had organized in many ways to deal with Nova in this trial. Given his circumstances, he followed his ''n C,'' scattering things along the way to make his target hunt down the blue-haired woman.


    He knew that Nova would finish absorbing her third pentagram in an hour at the most, so he moved quickly, reaching Storm Peak in less than 13 minutes.


    When he reached this ce, he climbed part of the mountain until he saw the Sovereign who lived there.


    At the top of that peak was a winged beast, three meters tall, withpletely gray feathers, yellow eyes the size of tennis balls, and a curved white beak as sharp as a needle.


    Its legs were long, over 70 centimeters long, and the ws on its two feet were long and sharp as scalpels. Its wings were closed, but when opened, they could easily be more than 7 meters long from one end to the other.


    But the most striking thing about this beast was not its exquisite and unique appearance but its powerful 4th-stage aura, which was a rarity in the area.


    In terms of mana, it was even stronger than some of the Sovereigns chasing fugitives from Long Bay Correctional Facility!


    Eric naturally swallowed his saliva, hesitating a bit since he was so close to this beast.


    This bird was so strong that even he could end up very badly for just trying to lure it to Nova!


    ''To the hell! That bitch humiliated me in front of everyone! I hope she dies!'' He plucked up the courage to provoke the creature.


    He threw an old Nova item he had with him in the direction of the beast, something that would leave a trail of the cause of what was about to happen.


    As soon as he had done so, he turned and began his hasty escape.


    Then...


    Ka-booooooom!


    A loud bang sounded from the top of Storm Peak as Eric dropped the detonating device with a Nova scarf around it.


    mes spread across the peak, while lightning and stronger winds formed around the area.


    Eric didn''t need to look back to know that he had provoked a terrible creature that was not in a good mood after such a gratuitous attack.


    He ran towards the path he had taken with Nova''s things, going to that ce to make sure this beast dealt with the woman and not him.


    As he fled, he heard Hawk''s scream. The creature pped its wings and appeared above Storm Peak, its body enveloped in lightning.


    Sensing the trail of its enemy, the Sovereign beast nced at Eric and Nova before flying toward them!


    Nova felt a chill run through her being, but she didn''t stop what she was doing, as this was a crucial moment toe out of her meditative state.

 Chapter 450 Death of a Soldier

    <h4>Chapter 450 Death of a Soldier ? ? ?</h4>


    While Nova felt a being far more powerful than she could handle, flying toward her at high speed, Eric was moving in the same direction.


    Even though he had used Nova''s old things to mark the items he had used to attack the Hawk, he had to make the creature discover his challenger before he could find an opening to escape. Until then, he would be pursued by the mighty 4th-stage Hawk!


    So he headed in the same direction as the bird, using his initial advantage along the way to get back to where Nova was.


    He tried as hard as he could, and after about 5 minutes, he arrived at the spot where Nova was meditating near a waterfall.


    Arriving there and feeling that his opponent was only three seconds away, Eric looked at Nova onest time and viciously smiled.


    ''Remember not to be a slut in your next life.'' He moved on to escape this area, not caring what would happen if he stayed behind.


    Nova didn''t have to listen to her old friend''s thoughts. As she felt the aura of a Sovereign approaching her with deadly intent, she noticed Eric''s ns.


    Before, the soldier had passed unnoticed because he was hiding. But now he couldn''t do that in the middle of his escape.


    ''Damn, Eric! I hope you pay for this.'' She thought as her facial muscles twitched.


    But she kept her eyes closed as she meditated, aware that no action of hers would save her. Even if she seeded in absorbing the pentagram right now, she would still die if she had to fight the 4th-stage Hawk.


    If she left her current state, she would suffer severe damage to her magic base, even if the Hawk ignored her.


    She continued to do what she was doing with the only hope that the 4th-stage beast would ignore her.


    But that wasn''t going to happen!


    The moment the Hawk saw Nova, it smelled the scent it had smelled earlier and remembered the bomb that had almost destroyed its eggs!


    ''Damn, you stupid human!'' This beast focused on Nova and used one of its wings to fling several sharp, pointed feathers at this woman''s body, meditating near a waterfall.


    Swooish!


    Nova paled even more when she felt this attack, seeing that her hopes were in vain and she would fall right there.


    ''Is this my end?'' She sat in the lotus position with her eyes closed. ''Unfortunately, I won''t be able to continue with Vicente. We won''t be able to have a family.''


    A tear trickled from each of her eyes in thest moment she had before one of those feathers hit her.


    All Nova could think about was Vicente and her wishes for the future. But it felt as if all her dreams were shattering.


    That went on for two seconds until she heard a strange sound, but she didn''t feel what she thought.


    ''What happened?'' She scanned her surroundings as she felt nothing cut her body. As she did so, her expression changed drastically, showing surprise, disbelief, but also relief.


    But how could she not show so much emotion on her beautiful face? Now, Eric''s body was standing in front of her, cut into several pieces by that Sovereign''s feathers, his parts slowly falling to the ground, wholly separated from the rest of his body.


    Several metal barriers were around Nova, and a new person involved in the situation was right behind her.


    ''Cesar!'' She thought of her biggest target as she felt Eric''s butchered body fall to the ground.


    In thest second Nova had before the feathers hit her, Vicente arrived at the spot after being led there by Torne. Seeing his girlfriend''s situation, he didn''t hesitate to use Eric as a human shield, throwing the soldier before Nova.


    It had all happened too quickly, and now Eric was dead, while Nova was fine but full of surprise at what had just happened.


    Nova had turned her face to him but was still working on absorbing her pentagram. Then Vicente said. "Finish what you''re doing. I''ll take care of the beast."


    Nova heard Cesar''s voice and felt terrible that she had to be saved by him AGAIN. But she was already determined to do it, so she didn''t do anything else and continued what she was doing.


    But even though she was saved this time, she honestly didn''t think it wouldst.


    The enemy was a Sovereign! That wasn''t the kind of enemy Cesar could face!


    ''Sigh... We''re going to die together. Who would have guessed such a fate?'' Sheughed as Vicente looked at the big beast now staring at him thoughtfully.


    ''This hawk really has a green pentagram on it. We were lucky, master.'' Torne said.


    Not every magical being of a certain level would form a pentagram of a simr quality. In other words, green was the 4th ss quality,patible with the 4th stage. But there were 4th-stage beings who made 3rd-ss pentagrams.


    To find such a being was more difficult than anyone could have imagined!


    Vicente said to Torne. ''Yes, but it will be a bit difficult to deal with. It''s a damn Sky Sovereign! How are we going to defeat it? Even with ourbined forces, I don''t feel confident at all.''


    ''Let''s try our best. I''ll help you fight it as much as I can. But if that''s not enough, the time wille for you to use your second magic form. It will be ourst hope.'' Torne said seriously and prepared to work together with Vicente.


    Vicente knew the risk and sighed. ''Old Torne, please lend me your strength.''


    As soon as he asked for it, Vicente felt apletely different aura growing within him, as a strange shadow appeared around his body, his eyes leaking darkness from themselves.


    His aura suddenly tripled in density, making Hawk and Nova feel what was happening to him.


    The Hawk became a few degrees more serious as it continued to observe the neer. At the same time, Nova was amazed at the changeing from Cesar''s body.


    ''What has he done? Is this some kind of sacrificial art?'' She wondered, feeling an aura that wasn''t as strong as Tempest Hawk''s but was very close to that being''s realm of existence.


    Vicente felt Torne''s power at his disposal,pletely mixed with his own, while the ghost himself felt Vice''s power more easily. In their state, they could both use their powers simultaneously or even control each other''s abilities!


    Given the seal that bound them, they could act as one magical being by merging their powers!


    Vicente smiled since he was the dominant part of his body in this state and, therefore, the greatest controller.


    "Let''s begin." He said as he moved, appearing behind Hawk in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 451 4th Stage Battle

    <h4>Chapter 451 4th Stage Battle?</h4>


    As soon as he appeared behind the Hawk, Vicente used the metals around him tounch several ground attacks at the creature while using his second ability to force the beast''s body downward.


    By affecting the creature''s electromaic field, he acted like a repelling ma, causing the Hawk''s body to move downward toward where giant spears were flying toward it.


    Simultaneously with these attacks, darkness appeared around the Hawk''s head, and Torne controlled the darkness to enter the beast''s body and corrode its mental structures.


    Tempest Hawks were known for their mental attributes, so this beast''s pentagram may itself have a mental ability. However, having a mental ability and beingpletely immune to such attacks were two different things!


    Torne was a ghost whose powers were very much focused on the mental part. As soon as he started to act against that Sovereign, he took some of the Hawk''s attention away.


    It felt something prate its mind and immediately focused on its own space of consciousness, where a ghost had just appeared.


    ''Ghost!'' The beast recognized the enemy in readiness as it formed a spirit body within its space of consciousness.


    Torne saw the green essence of that creature in that particr space and said nothing. He just moved forward to attack the pentagram!


    ''Damn you! I will destroy you and that human!'' The beast screamed as it ran to defend its essence.


    Pentagrams weren''t just for magicians to absorb after leveling up. Before these essences were condensed, they served as a source of magic power for creatures like this.


    In a way, before the pentagram was formed, what would eventually give rise to it functioned almost like a Magic Gem in beasts and other types of magical beings. If one of them had such an essence damaged, its fate could range from bing a crippled being to dying!


    Torne knew this and didn''t hesitate to attack the essence that Vicente wanted to absorb, knowing it wouldn''t be easy for him to destroy such a thing but that this was an excellent strategy to unbnce the beast.


    ''My master and I can maintain our union for about 30 minutes, even considering his magic stones and the Berserk Potion. In the meantime, we need to weaken him as much as possible!'' He thought, wanting to solve everything without relying on Vicente''s second special power.


    Meanwhile, he and Vicente could use the maximum of theirbined power simultaneously. While Torne could use the power of an Earth Sovereign fighting inside the consciousness space of that beast, Vicente could disy the same level ofbat in the outside world!


    That''s how impressive the melding of magical bases could be!


    While Torne fought inside the Hawk''s mind, Vicente skillfully moved to attack the creature''s body.


    The Hawk managed to dodge several of the spears that were about to hit it. However, while it had escaped, Vicente had better-mastered powers simr to Earth Sovereign''s.


    The amount of metals he could handle was more than four times what he could manipte at his true level.


    That was evident when he created massive weapons, as big as the beast dodging his blows.


    As he made huge spears, arrows, and swords attack the creature''s body, Vicente used his spells.


    "Earth Cage!" He moved his hands as he made the ground around him shake, andrge grids of earth rose from the ground into the sky, quickly forming a huge cage.


    As this cage closed, restricting his and the Hawk''s space, arms of earth erupted from the giant bars, heading toward the enemy like snakes seeking their prey.


    Vicente didn''t use his lightning element for obvious reasons. While the Hawk dodged his blows, this beast was covered with lightning, its element of great affinity.


    It would be a waste of mana to unleash attacks based on this creature''s power. As the weakest link in this battle, Vicente would never be able to hurt his target with lightning!


    And so the battle between the two unfolded over the first few minutes, with the giant beast working hard to protect itself mentally from Torne and physically from Vicente.


    If it weren''t for the two of them working together on these two fronts, the Hawk would probably have wounded them badly and ended the fight within the first 15 minutes of battle. However, because of their great efficiency in diverting their opponent''s attention, they were able to put pressure on the beast.


    But the Hawk wasn''tpletely passive. Even with thebination of the two of them and Torne''s efficiency in disrupting it, this beast was stronger than thebination of the two of them. It had managed to dodge and protect itself from the vast majority of their attacks and even hit them three times.


    Even though they had managed to hold off the enemy for a few minutes, Vicente and Torne had suffered injuries to their bodies or souls, while they had already used up more than half of their mana.


    Vicente''s magic stones had already ''gone out,'' and the effect of the potion he had drunk earlier had almost worn off.


    Meanwhile, the Hawk looked just as good as it had at the beginning of the battle, having only used up its mana but without any significant injuries or the same worries as those two.


    This creature wasn''t the least bit agitated as time passed, as it was a fairly intelligent beast. It saw that the enemies had time as their problem.


    ''I''m going to prolong this fight until you''re exhausted.'' It thought as it continued to deal with Vicente and Torne on two battle fronts.


    ''You probably want that woman to join the fight... But that won''t change the oue. I''ll kill you all if you exhaust yourselves or she joins the fight.'' This creature nned as it saw the end of this fighting closer and closer.


    Meanwhile, Nova finished absorbing her pentagram, aware of the high-level battle going on around her.


    The waterfall near her and several trees in this area of the Wolfrior Forest had fallen or had craters here and there, signs of this high-level battle.


    Feeling the effects of this battle, she couldn''t help but long for her meditation to end so that she could open her eyes and join the battle.


    If they were going to die, she wanted to at least have a chance to fight and die honorably, like a warrior!


    ''Just hold on a little longer, Cesar. I''ll be right behind you!'' She thought as the passive side of the confrontation slowly changed, and Vicente and Torne began to suffer more for the creature.

 Chapter 452 The Face Behind the Mask

    <h4>Chapter 452 The Face Behind the Mask ? ?</h4>


    Minutester, the pace of the 4th-grade beast confrontation had changed entirely from the beginning of the battle.


    Torne was no longer mentally harassing the 4t-stage beast, while Vicente had switched from offensive to defensive mode.


    He and Torne were close to their limit, now having enough mana to fight for just over a minute.


    After a dozen attacks from the 4t-stage Hawk, Vicente had dents and cuts all over his armor and body, his own blood staining parts of his clothing.


    His face was a bit pale, and his hair was sweaty.


    His breathing was ragged as he flew around on his sword, trying to dodge the swift attacks of the winged creature.


    Amid the feathered and wed attacks, the Hawk asionally used its extremely high-pitched scream to confuse its opponents.


    This Sovereign beast was no fool. It knew it wasn''t fighting a single opponent and used all of its power at the end of the battle.


    "You will pay with your body for getting involved in what you shouldn''t have, human!" It yelled at Vicente.


    Beasts didn''t usually talk to humans of their own free will. They only did so when those humans meant a lot to them or when they really wanted to remind them of something.


    In this case, that Hawk wanted Vicente to remember its voice before he died!


    It moved to try again to catch Vicente with its ws, passing by the objects in the area that such a Mage used to prevent it from reaching him.


    As he weakened, Vicente''s metallic creations weakened as well, and his spells lost much of their power.


    At this point in the battle, the Hawk didn''t even bother to dodge the many items Vicente controlled nearby. It went for the young man''s neck, intending to end the fight with its next move.


    It had considered leaving these two alive until the woman nearby had finished what she was doing. But since they had shown signs of exhaustion earlier, it went ahead with its ns!


    Vicente felt the bad feeling of fighting an opponent with the power to kill him, which became more and more severe as his whole body ached.


    He had already used almost every defensive device he had with him, from formations to shields and armor, things he had recently purchased after the auction. But his opponent had destroyed most of his defenses to the point where there wasn''t much left for him to do.


    ''I''m sorry, master, I can''t help you anymore...'' Torne said in Vicente''s mind as he returned to his previous ce, where his being was already returning to its cocoon-like state. ''I will use thest of what I have to give you another boost. I hope you survive...''


    Torne''s voice disappeared in the middle of his speech, and Vicente realized he wouldn''t see this guy again for a while.


    ''Old Torne...'' He felt his strength improve, realizing this was the same thing Torne had used to help him when such a ghost lost his 4th-stage magic cultivation.


    He clenched his fists and moved forward angrily, attacking the enemy while ignoring its ws.


    As the two fiercely attacked each other, Nova seeded in absorbing her third essence and opened her eyes to perceive her surroundings in apletely different way.


    She soon ignored thepletely destroyed part of the forest to focus on the only two beings fighting there: a Tempest Hawk, no longer as strong but without serious injuries, and a badly wounded magician, who was attacking his opponent practically hand-to-hand.


    ''Cesar...'' She looked at the man and couldn''t help but admire his courage.


    However, as she watched Vicente attack the bird''srge chest with a sword more than three meters long, she saw one of the creature''s ws sh Cesar''s face.


    The w sliced Vicente''s mask in half, slowly revealing a face she hadn''t expected to see there!


    Her eyes widened as her mouth fell open, and she felt her whole world shake.


    "Vicente..." She realized who the opponent she had been thinking about for so long really was, feeling a mixture of emotions all at once.


    Her heart beat faster, and she felt like she was suffocating, not knowing whether to be angry or happy to see that man.


    "Vicente!" She shouted at him, momentarily catching the man''s eye. He didn''t realize he was without his mask.


    Given his desperate situation, Vicente didn''t think the obvious, that he had been discovered. He was so used to being called Vicente and Cesar by Nova that he didn''t find it strange.


    "Don''t waste time! Come with me, or we''ll die!" He shouted at her.


    She felt like she had been pped back to reality and promptly looked at the 4th-stage Hawk.


    "Tsk! That''s right! This bastard wants to kill us!" She didn''t hesitate to move her mana through her Magic Gem, quickly showing off her new set of pentagrams with a red essence, an orange one, and finally, her newest addition, a yellow one.


    Her magic weapon formed in her right hand as she moved tounch a full attack with her three pentagrams simultaneously.


    Cross Cut!


    She made a vertical cut towards that creature while lightning and strong winds formed where this attack passed.


    "Huh! Courting death!" The creature red in Nova''s direction, seeing the audacity of this Low-level Mage to attack it.


    The Hawk flipped in the air, escaping Vicente''s grasp. Looking at Nova and remembering that all of this had happened because of this woman, this beast decided to eliminate the problem before it.


    Seeing the creature moving towards Nova and not having much energy left, Vicente clenched his fists. He was determined about his following move!


    ''No one who matters to me will die in front of me again!'' He transferred thest of his energy from Torne to his second Magic Gem, no longer hesitating to use the Throne of Darkness.


    In Vicente''s space of consciousness, an eye opened as the young man''s expression changed from its current excitement to a look devoid of any emotion.


    Darkness escaped from his body as a magnificent yellow pentagram emerged from the depths of his being, turning day into night in that area.


    "This again? I''ll help you this time. But don''t count on the next one." His lips moved, but only Vice heard the words as a huge throne of darkness formed behind him.


    "Learn the next move, young magician. I''ll give you this pentagram with the Supreme Suppression!" As Vicente''s lips moved, the consciousness of his second Magic Gem made hand seals, causing strange lights to appear on the throne of darkness.


    As he felt a cloak and crown of darkness form over him, Vicente felt the absolute power sealed within his body take shape.

 Chapter 453 The End of the Battle

    <h4>Chapter 453 The End of the Battle?</h4>


    While Vicente felt as if he was trapped inside his own eyes, he ''watched'' the consciousness of his second Magic Gem act, not losing consciousness as had happened before.


    The consciousness of his second gem was not simple. As a creature without feelings, who only existed to bring his gem to its peak, it didn''t take it lightly. As soon as it took control of Vicente''s body, it used as much as it could to eliminate the enemy.


    At that moment, Vicente''s body lifted one of his hands forward, covered by part of the cloak of darkness that covered his body.


    The hand closed, and both the Hawk and Nova felt as if time had suddenly slowed down considerably.


    Magic circles of different colors with many inscriptions appeared around the great beast''s body, appearing in a single instant and then adjusting to the body as if ropes were holding the creature.


    "Supreme Suppression!"


    Vicente''s lips moved, and a ridiculous amount of mana appeared from his position while the sizeable yellow pentagram glowed brightly.


    The magic circles quickly closed in on the Hawk, causing this beast to feel several levels of suppression surging through its body amidst its sudden weakness.


    "What the hell?" The beast screamed as it came face to face with the supreme predator, realizing its huge mistake.


    For a moment, it was about to win the fight and end the magician''s pathetic life, but then everything changed, and now it was facing death.


    Not only did the beast feel its elemental affinities slipping out of its control, but it also felt the darkness prating its being, heading for its soul to eliminate it.


    It could do nothing to stop what was happening to it. Feeling trapped by those magic circles, it could only think as it watched its own end unfold.


    ''Who is this person?'' It asked in agony. ''What kind of supreme power is this?''


    The Hawk was not the only one asking these questions. Nova watched everything with wide eyes, extremely pale and frightened.


    ''What is going on? What is this magical form?'' She asked herself, trying to ignore the sensationing from Vicente, which was stronger than when he had merged with Torne''s powers earlier.


    However strong Vicente''s aura was now, it could be exined somehow. But how do you exin a second magical form under his use?


    Considering how close she was to this man, Nova couldn''t help but feel strange as she watched Vicente kill the 4th-stage Tempest Hawk that had almost killed her.


    She knew that if Vicente hadn''t shown that strange magical form, she would have been reached by the Hawk and sliced into many pieces!


    Amidst feelings of frustration and fear, Nova watched as Vicente eliminated the Hawk.


    After only 40 seconds of strangely powerful action, Vicente''s magic circles solidified into tattoos around the giant bird''s body. At the same time, dark manapletely consumed the creature''s soul, gradually forcing a beautiful, magnificent green pentagram to emerge from its already dead body.


    Seeing it appear, the consciousness of Vicente''s second Magic Gem controlled it, drawing it toward its host''s body.


    Meanwhile, the brightness of Vicente''s second gem diminished while the first one gradually increased.


    ''That was thest time I helped you without a price. I won''t help you again until you start adding pentagrams to me. But don''t do it with essences of living beings.


    In any case, keep this gift. With what the ghost did for you before it fell asleep, you should be able to act for yourself now.''


    As the voice of the consciousness of Vicente''s second magical form faded in his mind, his space of consciousness returned to ''normal,'' a little shaken by the activation of the second magical form, but much better than thest time.


    Vicente had improved his level a lot since then. Not only that, but Torne was in his mind space to give him additional solidity, and he wasn''t as badly hurt as he had been thest time he had been forced to use his strongest magical form.


    Because of all this, he didn''t lose consciousness during the seconds in which the consciousness of his second Magic Gem had acted. As soon as he regained control of his body, he summoned the device Newton had sent him. He did not hesitate to save the pentagram forter absorption.


    He looked at Nova and said. "We need to leave the area. A lot of people wille here after what''s happened."


    Nova was in shock. When she heard this, she just continued to stare at Vicente strangely, full of doubt in her heart.


    "Nova! We''re in danger! Let''s go!" He said.


    He had escaped from the nearby prison just a few hours ago. There should be soldiers in this area, and someone would most likelye to this ce after such a high-level battle!


    He didn''t know how long it would take to absorb the green pentagram, so he couldn''t risk doing it in this ce. With that in mind, he was ready to flee, recover from his injuries and exhaustion, and then absorb his new essence.


    After a few seconds, Nova understood what he meant and approached him while she couldn''t help but question him. "Were you lying to me the whole time? Were you just using me, Vicente?" She asked him as they ran away from the area devastated by the fight moments ago.


    Vicente looked at her and sighed, knowing she had every reason to think so. "Nova, I love you. But I can''t deny that I had rational reasons for getting close to you. However, I tried to put them aside as soon as we started to get more involved.


    If you don''t believe me, think about everything that happened between us. I could have done many things if I didn''t have feelings for you and just wanted to use you. I wouldn''t have done a lot of other things either."


    She clenched her fists when she heard that, tears streaming from her eyes.


    ''What am I supposed to do? He clearly used me!'' She thought to herself in silence. ''Should I break up with him? But he saved my life so many times. I can''t do that! We should distance ourselves and end our rtionship?'' She felt her heart hurt in a way she never thought it would.


    As they fled with many things on their minds, experts in the area were already moving in on Vicente and the Hawk''s battle site!

 Chapter 454 Serious Talk

    <h4>Chapter 454 Serious Talk?</h4>


    One of the strongest Sovereigns in the group of soldiers chasing after the escapees from Long Bay Correctional Facility was now heading toward Vicente and the 4th-stage Hawk battlefield.


    A few moments ago, he felt a powerful aura emerge in the central direction of Wolfrior Forest, something so powerful that even dozens of kilometers away, this man felt the hairs on his body stand on end.


    As he looked into the area, he saw that night had taken over the day in this forest area, something extraordinary considering that the day had reached its halfway point, with a sunny day in much of the area.


    He was on the trail of one of the escapees from the maximum security wing. Still, when he realized this problem, he put aside his previous mission to focus on this concern.


    ''That was the aura of a Dark Path magician... No, that was the aura of someonepelling from the Dark Path!'' He thought as he broke out in a cold sweat, even though he was a powerful Sky Sovereign.


    As he flew towards the battlefield, hismunicator vibrated.


    "Colonel, did you feel that dark aura that just appeared in the center of the Wolfrior Forest?" Another Colonel who was hunting fugitives in the area asked into hismunicator.


    He replied. "Yes, I''ll check it out. You and the rest of the group should continue with your missions. Let me take a look at this ce."


    "Okay, I''ll pass it on to ourpanions. In any case, be careful. If it''s the kind of magician I think it is, you''d better not get too close. We may have to report this to His Majesty."


    "I know. Don''t worry, I''ll just observe what happened." He said, flying quickly as he gradually saw Vicente''s battle siteing closer.


    After switching off hismunicator, it would take this Sovereign only five minutes to reach where the darkness had not yet dissipated and arrive at the site devastated by a Sovereign level battle.


    Vicente had taken the body of the 4th-stage Tempest Hawk with him, and Eric''s body had been disintegrated during their battle. There was nobody left to tell the story of what happened there.


    Even so, the newly arrived Sky Sovereign could sense many things just by standing there.


    ''There is a monster loose in this area! It looks wounded. I must find him and eliminate him before he recovers and bes a problem for the entire kingdom!'' He sensed this and realized that the power behind what he had felt earlier was not that of an expert but someone special who had used some kind of technique that could temporarily make him stronger.


    ...


    Half an hour after leaving the ce where everything had happened, Vicente and Nova entered a cave in the mountainous area of the forest they were in.


    Nova hadn''t talked to Vicente much on the way there because she had spent most of the time thinking about what she should do, reevaluating her whole journey with this man.


    He had lied to her and probably manipted her. But he had saved her life several times, even when he didn''t have to. He hadn''t manipted her as much as he had been able to. Anyway, these were some of his many actions that didn''t make it easy for her to make a decision.


    "I know you''re angry with me right now, but this is not the time to fight, Nova." He said, looking into her blue eyes as he struggled to sit down on the floor.


    Although he had managed to get to this ce and was conscious, he had injuries and was very tired.


    He asked her. "Do you have any restorative potions? I''ll give them to you when we get back to Millfall. But right now, I have nothing, and I need your help."


    She put her thoughts aside to look into Vicente''s dark eyes. "Here it is." She didn''t hesitate to give him the only 3rd-grade potion she had with her.


    Even though she was angry with him, she wouldn''t deny this man such a favor!


    "But answer me something, Vicente. What happened earlier? Why did you show such strong auras? What about that magical form?"


    Vicente drank the restorative potion when he felt this other probleming up. ''I had ignored that...'' He sighed as he thought about how he had revealed his second magical form to Nova.


    As much as he trusted her, he felt that anyone who knew that about him would be in danger and could make his journey even more difficult.


    So he lied. "That wasn''t my magical form. I managed to subdue a weakened but very powerful ghost some time ago. I was lucky enough to force a very contract on him."


    "Oh? That happened?" She was surprised but thought it made sense.


    "Hmm, I found this 4th-stage ghost in a very sensitive state. Fortunately, I knew how to subdue it, and, of course, I did what was necessary. After I used up some resources, his strength improved greatly, and he started serving me, advising me, and sometimes even lending me his powers.


    That''s what you saw earlier. He lent me his powers."


    "I see..." She thought but then felt that this wasn''t quite right. "But I felt twopletely different things earlier."


    "That''s because he only lent me his mana at first. So, I just got stronger while using my own powers. But at the end of the battle, I saw that we couldn''t go on like that, or else you would die. So, I used his magical form... Unfortunately, he is now seriously injured, and I won''t be able to use him for a long time."


    Amid his lies, there was truth in Vicente''s words. Torne was in a delicate state, and the young Mage didn''t know when he could use the old ghost''s support again.


    "Sigh... I won a lot in thest fight, but I also lost a lot."


    Nova clenched her fists, feeling that this was all her fault.


    "I''m sorry, Vicente." She said, feeling doubly bad because while Vicente had sacrificed himself for her, she thought of distancing herself from him because of his lie.


    "Don''t be. It''s not your fault. I did what I had to do. I couldn''t let another person who was important to me fall right in front of me." He said with great weight in his voice as he looked her in the eyes seriously.


    Nova closed her eyes when she heard this. "I know, I believe you. I just don''t understand why you didn''t tell me the truth before. If you gave up using me, why didn''t you tell me everything, Vicente? Maybe we wouldn''t be like this if we had talked about your identity."


    "There are certain secrets better left undisclosed." He bitterlyughed as he said this, waiting for the potion to take effect so he could continue with his ns. "Unfortunately, you have seen my mask fall. But know that even now, nothing has changed for me. Even if you don''t want to have anything to do with me anymore, I will always protect you, Nova."

 Chapter 455 Facing Danger

    <h4>Chapter 455 Facing Danger?</h4>


    "Tsk! You don''t seem sorry at all!" Nova said in a louder tone as she approached Vicente. "Are you telling me that you wouldn''t have told me your secrets if you had the chance?"


    "Exactly," Vicente said bluntly.


    "You!" She felt like punching the guy in front of her, seeing how bold he was to answer her like that.


    "What about Nina? Does she know who you are? Are you hiding the truth from her as well?"


    "Of course. Nina is a child. Why should she know who I am? As far as I''m concerned, she will never know my identity as Cesar, just as I wanted it to happen with you. Unfortunately, I couldn''t protect you from this information."


    "Protect me?" She made a more irritated expression. "I don''t want to be protected that way. Besides, if I had known who you were from the beginning, you wouldn''t have had half your problems so far!"


    Vicente smiled. "Oh? Would you have helped me?"


    "No. I would have put you on the right path. Vicente, with your powers, you don''t need to sully your name by acting under Cesar''s identity! You''d be sessful at anything! Why did you choose this way?"


    "I did what I knew how to do. I was sessful, so why should I have thought of other things? I''m sorry, Nova, but not everyone wants to or can live to serve others. The things I want to aplish can only be aplished if I have my freedom and plenty of resources at my disposal."


    She knew this because she had already started investigating the situation of the names Vicente had asked her to look into earlier.


    She turned her back on him, not knowing how to debate it. "Then I could have at least advised you. If I''d known everything before, I could have helped you in some situations. Do you know I got you into trouble because of my mistrust of Cesar?"


    "I know."


    "That wouldn''t have happened if I had known who you were." She said.


    Part of the trouble she had gotten Cesar into hade from her instincts. She had no proof to make the situation difficult for him. She would still be a fine soldier if she hadn''t used her instincts in connection with those incidents.


    That would have made things easier for Vice and kept other soldiers from suspecting anything about Cesar.


    "That proves how much I didn''t want to corrupt you," Vicente said as he smiled at her, showing this woman that he had only made one mistake: hiding the truth.


    She couldn''t argue with that. "That seems to be the case... Still, I''m very disappointed in you."


    "I''m sorry. When we get back to Millfall, we''ll talk more..." He was saying when she cut him off.


    "I''m not going back to Millfall, at least not yet. I''m in the middle of my army promotion test. After absorbing my pentagram, I should return to the soldiers who are overseeing this test and prepare to finish my exam in Saltstar City.


    Once the whole promotion exam is over, I''ll have to wait for the results in that city and then go wherever they decide to send me," She exined.


    "I see... Then maybe we won''t have much time to talk about it. Sigh, I''m really sorry, Nova. I know I kept something important from you, but I did it for your own good. Knowing about my identity as Cesar could and probably will get you into a lot of trouble." He said what he had to say.


    ''Now you have to decide for yourself what will happen between us from now on.'' He closed his eyes, feeling he was almost ready to begin absorbing the green-grade pentagram.


    But before that could happen, not only Vicente but also Nova felt a powerful aura rising near them.


    As Nova left her conflicted thoughts to look at this newly arrived aura, the frontal rock that kept them hidden in the cave moved.


    As Vicente hid deeper in the cave, Nova saw the figure of a tall, muscr man in an army uniform appear in front of her, floating in the air.


    "Colonel!" She eximed as she saw the military rank of that white-haired, unshaven man quickly taking up a position of greeting.


    "Hmmm? Captain? Oh, I see. You''re one of the soldiers on exam in the area." The man who had just passed Vicente and the Hawk''s ce of confrontationmented as he realized the situation.


    "What are you doing here, Captain? I sense you''ve already absorbed your third essence. Why haven''t youpleted your test yet?"


    Nova replied as she looked down at the floor. "I finished absorbing my pentagram a few moments ago, Colonel. But while I was looking for the supervisors, I found my colleague injured. I decided to help him until he recovered. He also found a pentagrampatible with him, but he''s waiting for the right moment to absorb it."


    The Colonel looked in the direction where he had already sensed Vicente and noticed more deeply the young man sitting in a meditation position at the back of the cave.


    ''This young man is wounded and has only two pentagrams...'' He easily understood Vicente''s situation.


    "Where is his pentagram? Does he have a special storage device?" He asked Nova.


    "Yes, that''s the case. Fortunately, he managed to kill the beast that left him in this state."


    The Sovereign didn''t doubt it when he saw that Vicente was dressed in army uniform, which was badly damaged and stained but not bad enough to be unrecognizable to this expert.


    ''It seems that they really are just soldiers taking the promotion exam...'' The Sovereign believed Nova''s story, feeling that his senses had led him in the wrong direction.


    ''It seems that the person behind that other aura is better than I imagined.''


    He turned and said before he left. "Captain Bain, well done. Even though this is apetition, we must protect our army colleagues. I won''t forget your good deed today."


    After these words, the man disappeared, leaving Nova, who didn''t know what to do in this situation since she had probably protected an enemy of the army and still gained morale for it.


    She turned to Vicente and asked him. "Are you going to exin to me why you''re wearing an army uniform?"


    "No. I''d better not." He said sincerely.


    "Sigh... All right. Start absorbing your pentagram. I''ll protect you until you''re done. After that, we''ll separate."


    "What about..."


    She said. "We will sort out our situation in the future. For now, just give me some time to think about everything."


    With that, Vicente would wait just long enough for the Sovereign not to feel the green pentagram and finally start absorbing his third essence!

 Chapter 456 Preliminary Results

    <h4>Chapter 456 Preliminary Results?</h4>


    After leaving the cave where Nova and Vicente were, the Sky Sovereign continued his search for those involved in the great battle of a few minutes ago.


    If it had been an ordinary 4th stage battle, this man would have given up after a few moments of searching. But he couldn''t give up since somethingpletely out of the ordinary had happened, something that could even make this man worry.


    After searching for some time without sess, he picked up hismunicator and sent an order.


    "This is Colonel White. I want more reinforcements in the Wolfrior Forest."


    "More reinforcements?" A voice came from White''smunicator. "Colonel, I''ve already sent several Sovereigns and Mages. We can''t send..."


    Colonel White interrupted the person who was at the headquarters closest to this area, in the province adjacent to Scott Province.


    "Commander, it''s an order. Someone who can be a Paragon has just appeared in the Wolfrior Forest. I don''t know if this person has anything to do with the escape from Long Bay Correctional Facility, but we must find them and learn more about them. This person is a potential threat to the king''s peace!"


    The other side was silent for a moment but then replied. "I will send your statement to my superiors. We''ll see what we can do, Colonel White, but it will take a while for the higher investigators to get there."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve already lost track of them, so it doesn''t matter how long it takes. Just make sure they get here as soon as possible."


    ...


    A few hours after the fight between Vicente and the 4th-stage Hawk, the number of soldiers in the Wolfrior Forest area was several times higher than before.


    Out of the few soldierspeting in the area, now more than 70 Mages were scouring the area.


    But these were not the reinforcements that Colonel White had requested. These were the soldiers dealing with the great escape from Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    The rebellion in that prison had already been controlled, and the army knew the exact number of escapees and infiltrators.


    Of the 8 people who had left the prison a few hours earlier, only one had died while trying to escape. In contrast, all the others had managed to evade enemy pursuit.


    That had resulted in casualties for the army, with the deaths of two Earth Sovereigns and at least 30 Mid-level and High-level Mages.


    Several other soldiers were wounded, and army posts in cities near the area were already sending men to join the search.


    Not only that, but all the cities in the province with army posts were already aware of the escape of the dangerous criminals and had already raised their defenses to make it difficult for people to enter their cities.


    Snow w was on the loose! Soon, the army and various powers in the province would have to worry about him!


    Amidst all this, the only good thing the army had aplished that day was being in an interrogation room at Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    Colonel Adams now faced a man and a woman, Sophia and Oscar, whom he thought he had met a few days ago.


    However, the appearance and auras of these two werepletely different from those of Vicente and Sarah.


    "Are you Oscar and Sophia?" Colonel Adams asked with an ugly expression, seeing that he had been tricked into creating this whole situation.


    "Yes, Colonel. While we were on our way to change posts in this prison unit, we were stopped by two enemies who threatened us with our families. We had no choice but to obey them." Oscar said as he saw his father and grandfather standing behind Adams. "Unfortunately, we don''t know their identities. They wore masks before cing devices that mimicked our appearance."


    Oscar''s family looked extremely disappointed, although they understood that it couldn''t have been easy for Oscar to deal with all of this.


    "All right, since you''re willing to talk about everything that happened, I''ll be merciful to you. I won''t consider you traitors to the kingdom, but rather the weak links responsible for this security breach."


    "What?" The two men behind Adams shouted as Sophia and Oscar sighed in relief.


    "Colonel Adams, this is too much! Oscar only did what he could to save his family!" The young man''s grandfather shouted.


    Adams wasn''t bothered by the old magician''s words and said. "It doesn''t matter. It''s a fact that Oscar allowed three dangerous prisoners to escape. Not only that, he doesn''t know anything about the bastard who made the escape at Long Bay Correctional Facility possible!"


    Oscar''s two rtives hated hearing it but didn''t respond to Adams'' words.


    "Father, Grandpa, don''t worry. I was prepared to die. Paying for what the Colonel will charge us will be much better. Don''t argue anymore." Oscar said as Sophia felt she might be able to see her son again.


    "What happened to Evan?" She asked, attracting the attention of the stressed men.


    "Evan? The missing soldier?" Adams asked.


    "Yes, he was with us when we came in for the shift change. The two criminals threatened him too, but unlike us, he was forced to enter the prison with them and help them inside."


    Adams didn''t know that yet. But with this information, everything could change!


    ''So there was a soldier with them? Until now, I thought the three names of soldiers on our list were infiltrators!'' The Colonel clenched his fists, seeing that this was the way out for him.


    "We have no information on this soldier at the moment. He''s among the missing refugees. However, with your information, we will try to reach him, Sophia. If we seed, it might lead us to the real culprits of this security breach!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vicente was still absorbing his third pentagram in the same cave as before. More than five hours had passed since he started this absorption.


    Nova was still with him, watching the area so Vicente could safely finish his work. With each passing minute, however, she grew more concerned about him, feeling this absorption was taking too long.


    Naturally, a higher-quality pentagram would take longer for any magician to absorb. If a person were in the 3rd-stage, the absorption of their third pentagram would be faster if it was of lower quality.


    Since Vicente was absorbing something that only Sovereigns normally had, the process would take longer than what had happened to her and Eric earlier.


    However, Vice had suffered through the whole process so far, and it didn''t look like he was at the end of it.


    ''Will he be all right?'' She asked herself every ten minutes, not knowing how difficult it could be for someone with two Magic Gems to absorb such a pentagram.

 Chapter 457 The Third Power

    <h4>Chapter 457 The Third Power?</h4>


    Vicente had two Magic Gems that both "lived" in the same space. If he wasn''t careful in his meditation, he could identally absorb a pentagrampatible with one of his gems into the other, which would cause terrible problems.


    Not only that but since the pentagram he was absorbing was of a higher quality than what was suitable for people of his stage, he had to go through a few phases of absorption to make sure that nothing bad would happen to him.


    His current body was already much more prepared than when he had absorbed the yellow pentagram from his first gem. However, it still wasn''t like a Sovereign''s, which meant the green pentagram could kill him!


    That was why Vicente had suffered so much in the past few hours!


    However, he was no longer so fragile and was in a better condition than before. As he absorbed this essence, he had a better idea of what he needed to do and naturally acted to get the best result, something that took time.


    He improved his physical abilities and increased the quality of his entire first magical form, his first two pentagrams, and his mana density. Not only that but unlike the first two pentagrams he had absorbed, this third one had something else. It had the remnant consciousness of the beast that created it!


    Pentagrams from special life forms posed a greater challenge to those who attempted to absorb them. Part of the will of the magical creature before it died was lodged in its essence, leaving a challenge for its killer.


    Before fully absorbing a pentagram, someone in Vicente''s situation would have to conquer that remnant.


    He had already gone through several phases of absorbing the green pentagram and was currently battling the remnants of the 4th-stage Hawk''s consciousness.


    While Nova worried about him, Vicente was in his space of consciousness where Torne waspletely asleep in a cocoon, and his two Magic Gems were in their proper areas with their pentagrams.


    A green pentagram over Vicente''s first gem stood on it, resisting the power of Vice, which was directing it toward the Magic Gem and trying to ''bind'' it to itself.


    Meanwhile, the Hawk''s holographic body was not far from the pentagram, attacking Vicente in ast attempt before disappearingpletely and bing this magician''s ability.


    "Damn human! Do you think you can absorb my powers? If it weren''t for this damn magical form, I would have devoured you!" The bird screamed in frustration as it fought Vicente.


    It realized the power of Vicente''s second magical form. This bird wouldn''t have fought with its opponent if this young man had been strong enough to control such power and defeat it alone. That was such a supreme form that it was only fair that it fell to such a person.


    But since the gem''s conscience had acted earlier, that bird couldn''t help but feel that the result was unfair.


    "I will dominate you and take this body for myself. You damned human! I will be the one with these powers from now on!" The bird shouted angrily, but still without losing itsst hopes.


    What it had in mind was indeed possible. A pentagram with a remnant of consciousness could defeat the magician who tried to absorb it and take control of the opponent''s body.


    That was very difficult to do because the defeated side, the beast, would be weaker in the form of the remnant. Even if it was at 100% of its power, that being had lost, so how could it win, weakened, and on an unfavorable site?


    But it was quite possible, as long as the remnant was strong and mentally intelligent enough to do so.


    Usually, Sovereigns or stronger magicians had what it took, so Vicente knew this creature wasn''t just trying to scare him!


    With that in mind, Vicente began to push harder on the creature, causing fiverge triangles to fall on the green pentagram, forcing it to connect with his first Magic Gem.


    Having already ovee the five 2nd-stage triangles, he could use them all together to form the Mana Vortex, somethingpelling that increased the magical abilities of people like him.


    As soon as the five triangles merged over the green essence, the mana in the surroundings began to move wildly, forming a massive column of mana that moved rapidly with the gem at its center.


    Lighting emerged from the green pentagram, while others emerged from Vicente''s orange essence and green essence, connecting the Magic Gem and then heading for the green essence.


    As this happened, the Hawk''s spirit hologram became weaker and more transparent, making it easier for Vicente to fight.


    "Hawk, maybe you wouldn''t have died if you hadn''t targeted mypanion. In a different situation, I would have thought twice about challenging a beast that would demand so much of me." Vicente said as he felt his powers increase.


    At the same time, he became faster and stronger, striking harder and harder at the creature.


    His two weaker pentagrams grew in size, gaining new inscriptions around them, while his gem grew in volume.


    As the green pentagram gradually positioned itself in the empty space there for the moment, the yellow pentagram with green inscriptions around it pulsed like a heart.


    The moment the Hawk stopped shouting angrily in Vicente''s direction, that green essence solidified into Vice''s first gem, beginning the young man''s evolution.


    His entire body, muscles, bones, ligaments, and nerves, in short, everything reached its peak, while his second essence also qualitatively changed, transformed itself, and finally reached the next level.


    Vicente vibrated with happiness, intoxicated by the feeling of power in his being.


    In the blink of an eye, his mana increased by 10%, bringing him to the end of the first level of a Mage''s power!


    As long as he cultivated for a few more days, he would be a Mid-level Mage!


    Nova watched all of this from outside of Vicente''s consciousness, having spent nearly 14 hours observing this man''s evolutionary process.


    When he opened his eyes and stood up, three pentagrams appeared around him, one orange and two green, something shocking!


    Feeling and seeing this, Nova couldn''t help butugh, imagining how mighty Vicente/Cesar would be after this day.


    "Congrattions on sessfully absorbing your third magical essence, Vicente. You must now be the strongest inhabitant of Scott Province." She opened her mouth as she watched him contemte the feeling the pentagram gave him.


    The special power of his new pentagram was indeed mental, just as Newton had predicted.


    Psychic Immunity!

 Chapter 458 Psychic Immunity

    <h4>Chapter 458 Psychic Immunity?</h4>


    Psychic Immunity was a power associated with the lightning element. It basically created an electrical shield over its user''s mind and soul, capable ofpletely hiding and protecting that part of its user.


    With this new power, Vicente could, for example, resist Casey''s power to manipte memories and thoughts entirely. In fact, even a Sovereign capable of hearing thoughts would not be able to act against Vice now.


    That was the defensive part of the ability. But it could also be used to attack opponents mentally!


    Vicente could use this new ability inbination with his first power to manipte metals in the bodies of targets and transmit mental attacks into the bodies of enemies. Through the electrical nature of his new power and the ability of metals to transmit electricity, he could attack his targets from the inside out.


    He couldbine his powers to form an electromaic field with the ability to unleash mental attacks when invaded. Not only would this have the previous characteristics of repelling and attacking opponents, but it would also move the mental part of his targets.


    ''If I use this ability in conjunction with my other two pentagrams, I believe I can even control a Low-level Mage to act as if they were my puppet.'' He clenched his fists as he thought about the feeling he had.


    With the ability to control someone''s body and mind, he could make people move the way he wanted and even make them say whatever he decided!


    ''This is a supreme power!'' Vicente thought as he looked at his hands. ''It may seem simple at first, but it''s quite fantastic!''


    That was indeed a good power. It wasn''t sopatible with Vicente''s two powers, but that was to be expected. Pentagrams formed in magical beings weren''t as close to powers as those formed by special phenomena.


    Vicente''s first two pentagrams had much more affinity with electromaic powers, while this third one was more in line with the electrical nature of the lightning element. It waspatible with Vicente''s magical form and could bebined with the other two powers, but it wasn''t the best he could have.


    However, in this world, one depends on one''s luck to get the best, and 99.9% of beings in Vicente''s situation wouldn''t even achieve what he had just aplished.


    He had no regrets and was very happy with his new power.


    That was especially true since his second pentagram had developed, and he would now have even better abilities.


    The ability to manipte electromaic fields had evolved, and Vicente could now also use Electromaism Detection and Electromaism Generation.


    He could already use thetter to a certain extent, but it wasn''t a power of his own. Hence, he had to use spells that consumed a lot of his mana, and he had to use essory methods and special resources to achieve such effects. But now that he had acquired this new feature in his second pentagram, it would be much easier for him to use it in his weapons from now on.


    After realizing all this, he controlled his elements and powers and made his pentagrams disappear while the lightning around him vanished.


    The terrain of the cave returned to normal as he walked forward with a smile on his face.


    "Thank you for protecting me, Nova." He walked over to her, seeing the silly look on the beautiful woman''s face.


    "It was the least I could do after everything that happened..." She muttered as she watched him walk towards her in his underwear.


    He didn''t hesitate to embrace her and kiss her passionately without giving her a chance to refuse his affection.


    But after a few seconds of exchanging saliva, Nova resisted. "No. I want you to give me some space, Vicente." She said while trying to breathe. "A lot has happened between us. I need to think things over before we go any further."


    He closed his eyes and sighed, feeling bad about it but determined to respect her decision. "All right. But if you don''t contact me, I''lle to wherever you are. My intentions are still the same. Nothing has changed for me except the fact that you could be in danger now because of me."


    "Worry more about your situation." She grinned at him, pleased that he didn''t insist. "I managed to fend off the Sovereign, but he saw you, Vicente. I don''t know what you were involved in nearby, and I don''t know what such a Sovereign wants with you. But since you''re Cesar, you''re bound to have a lot of problems.


    Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine in the short term. Even if I know who you are, only the Sovereign knows what I know."


    "That''s what worries me." He sighed, even though he agreed with most of what Nova said.


    "Anyway, what are you going to do now?" He asked as he put on some new clothes.


    She watched him get dressed and replied. "Now that you''re done, I''m going back to my group. I''ve finished my absorption, so I''ll wait for the rest of the group so we can go to Saltstar City.


    What about you?"


    "I''m going back to Millfall. I''ve got some things to take care of in the city, some unfinished business, in short... Nina is nearing the end of her penultimate year at the academy, so I have to start thinking about her future after it."


    "That''s good. You should think more about Nina and act less like Cesar... But thank you for what you''ve done for my family."


    "Oh? Did they manage to buy the tuna brain?" Vicente quickly understood what Nova had in mind.


    "Hmm." She nodded at him, thinking that he had killed Viscount Symons.


    But Nova didn''t ask anything about it, not wanting to question Cesar''s identity any further. "Myra sent me a message before I left Millfall. She told me about it and asked me to thank you."


    He smiled at her. "It''s a pleasure to help."


    When he had finished dressing, he stopped next to Nova and took one of her hands, cing a spatial ring on it.


    "Don''t refuse, Nova. That is for an emergency. If you find yourself in a bad situation in the near future, use this. As much as it will lose its value over time, it could be useful until you be a Mid-level Mage."


    She picked it up, quickly realizing it was an arsenal of useful weapons for Mages, with enough ammunition to kill a battalion.


    Knowing this was Vicente''s specialty, she didn''t doubt its usefulness and thanked him before saying goodbye.


    Two went their separate ways, not knowing if they would ever meet again.

 Chapter 459 Fear in the Scott Province (1)

    <h4>Chapter 459 Fear in the Scott Province (1)</h4>


    A full day had passed since Nova and Vicente parted ways.


    Nova returned to the soldiers overseeing her group''s ordeal in the Wolfrior Forest and found out what had happened at Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    Still, she kept what she knew to herself, wondering what Vicente''s true motives were to justify that invasion and escape.


    Millfall was already under his control. What would change with the escape of a few high-level criminals?


    She wouldn''t get the answers to her questions yet. But soon, she and her group would leave for Saltstar City, for soon after she finished her test, the other two would finish as well.


    Even after everything Eric had done and the hours she had spent with Vicente, Nova was the first to finish her exam!


    She still didn''t know if she had an advantage in the exam since she didn''t know what kind of challenges the other twopetitors had gone through.


    So, the group just waited for Eric to leave. Out of self-preservation, Nova did not want to tell her group what had happened to the soldier. In any case, sooner orter, the superiors would understand what had happened, and they could continue with their test in the province''srgest city.


    While Nova waited for her superiors to decide to get back on the road, Vicente had already traveled a long way from the Wolfrior Forest.


    He hadn''t encountered any problems in the first few hours of his flight, so he had sessfully left the Wolfrior Forest area and quickly made his way to Millfall.


    Other army fugitives had experienced simr things in the past few hours, getting further and further away from their pursuers.


    With each passing hour, it became more difficult for the army to reach their targets or even get on their trail. As a result, the escapees from Long Bay Correctional Facility had a better and better chance of retaining their hard-won freedom.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at a point further northwest in Scott Province...


    A man wearing a ck cloak that covered his head and hid most of his body walked calmly through a forest, a piece of fruit in one hand.


    Under the hood of the cloak, a rtively young face was hidden, with a single lock of hair showing somethingpletely purple, like the man''s eyes.


    That was obviously Snow w, the reason for the whole incident at Long Bay Correctional Facility!


    After his battle with the two Sovereigns, Snow w had left them mortally wounded before continuing his escape route.


    He had been injured fighting those two, but his situation was not worrisome.


    ''Those two bastards... I hope they''re dead. They caused me a lot of trouble.'' He felt pain in many parts of his body.


    He watched a group in the distance and saw some interesting targets for him.


    He wasn''t a criminal who robbed travelers or acted against people who had nothing to do with him. But he didn''t care about those things in a time of need.


    Anyone who crossed his path was a potential enemy or target!


    ''Let''s see if you can help me get back on my feet faster!'' He didn''t care if they were important people or not, and he went on to find what he needed.


    Simr situations would ur with the other escapees from the maximum security wing of Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    These men were dangerous criminals on the run. They would do anything to achieve their goals, even if, in other situations, they wouldn''t be willing to do the things they were willing to do now!


    ...


    Amid the escapees'' travels from Long Bay Correctional Facility, news of the escape of criminals from the provincial prison had already reached the major local families and factions.


    In particr, the powers in Saltstar City had already begun to move with the disturbing newsing from the south of the central-western part of the province.


    That was the case of thergest local underworld faction, The Ruby Devils!


    The leaders of The Ruby Devils were now meeting to discuss the escape of their greatest enemy, Snow w.


    Snow w was a provincial-level monster that even thergest local faction couldn''t defeat on their own. The leaders of this faction had to conspire with high-ranking soldiers in the kingdom to arrange Jonah''s downfall.


    Now that he had escaped, the four High-level Mages leading this faction of Saltstar City couldn''t help but worry!


    "What are we going to do? Jonah wille straight to us. He''ll surely try to kill us." The only woman in this group of four said, while the dark surroundings of that office gave the ce a gloomy air.


    The oldest of the group clenched his fists while keeping his eyes closed. "Jonah will show no mercy. If hees to the city, we''ll be in trouble. We might not stand a chance even if we all fight him."


    "So what do we do?" The youngest High-level Mage in the group asked. "When we agreed to fight him decades ago, we knew that it wasn''t impossible that we would have problems with him now. But I remember we were confident we could neutralize him again if necessary."


    Then, the brother of the only woman in the group, the leader of this faction, aka Warmaster, said in a confident tone. "You should calm down. Jonah is a problem of great proportions. It won''t be easy to deal with him. But we have the means to act.


    He escaped from a royal prison and killed two army Colonels. Not only that, there are many people involved in the deaths of his loved ones. They will surely move as the news spreads.


    And after all that, we have contact with Nis'' Shadows. At worst, we can pay Miss Death''s price to solve the problem for us."


    "Is that woman capable of that? Jonah is not easy. He might decide to hide until he bes a Sovereign..."


    The conversations continued in this faction of Saltstar City, with even the notorious Warmaster worried about the current situation. Even with his greater confidence and calmness, he was disturbed by the situation created by Vicente and Shelby.


    But they were not the only ones disturbed by thetest news!


    In a pce in the center of Saltstar City, the Duke of the Province had just received disturbing information about the escape of dangerous inmates from Long Bay Correctional Facility!

 Chapter 460 Fear in the Scott Province (2)

    <h4>Chapter 460 Fear in the Scott Province (2)</h4>


    "What?" An old High-level Mage stood up from his chair and shouted in astonishment as he listened to the entire speech of one of his trusted men.


    Amidst Duke Scott''s surprised expression, his second bodyguard, a level 9 General, had a stern expression on his face, unable to believe what had just been said.


    He asked for confirmation. "Are you serious? Snow w, Diamond Don, Wells the Rogue, and Rober the Fang escaped from Long Bay Correctional Facility?"


    "Wells the Rogue died during the escape after being surrounded by two Sovereigns from the army." The Low-level Mage who had brought thetest news about the escape from Long Bay Correctional Facility confirmed what he had just said. "But Snow w, Rober the Fang, and Diamond Don are missing. The army has lost track of them in thest few hours, so they''ll likely manage to keep their freedom for the next few days."


    Duke Scott, an old, white-haired, unshaven man, continued with his mouth open, feeling that this was too much. Only Snow w had been such a problem for the whole province decades ago when The Ruby Devils had nned his arrest.


    But in his province, three notorious criminals from the kingdom were now on the loose!


    "What is His Majesty doing now? Does he know what has happened? What is the position of the army?" He asked, wanting to know more before acting on his own.


    The Duke of the Province had a lot of power. As someone who was hierarchically closest to the king, a Duke''s financial and military power was immensely greater than that of his fellow nobles.


    For example, a Duke didn''t have the right to raise an army like any other citizen. However, he had the right to have a guard of up to 400 men to guarantee the sovereignty of the Duke''s family over its territories and to provide reinforcements for the royal army in case of need.


    As someone with 3 High-level Mages and more than 40 Mages under his control, Duke Scott had several options for dealing with a situation like the current one.


    The subordinate replied. "There is still no official statement from His Majesty. However, the army is already moving to make it difficult for people to enter and leave the provinces'' cities. They also rmend that noble families increase their vignce in their respective territories."


    "Very well, let''s make it difficult for people to enter and leave my viges." The Duke decided to follow this course of action. "We will also ce guards on the busiest roads in the province. Any suspicion should be reported to me and the royal army."


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "In the meantime, contact our allies. Let''s see who''s most sensitive at the moment. I know Jonah has many enemies in the province. He will likely put himself in danger to get personal justice."


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Millfall...


    Virtually all local nobles were already aware of the situation at Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    With the army rmending that the noble families take action to make the situation more difficult for the fugitives, thetest news quickly spread throughout the province.


    That was the case for the Staples family, especially Shelby, who had just heard from her father about the major security breach at the provincial prison.


    After talking to her father and returning to her room, Shelby couldn''t help butugh out loud, almost as if she had suddenly gone mad.


    Molly watched in silence as her littledy rolled aroundughing on a bed, showing a genuine smile that few had ever had the chance to see.


    "Hahaha, I can hardly believe this is really happening, Molly! We''ve finally reached the main point of our ns!" She said as she felt the greatest joy.


    She was a virgin, but at this moment, she felt as good as a woman who had just realized most of her fantasies and achieved primal pleasure.


    But that was only natural for her to feel. After years of rage and nning, she had achieved the position she had dreamed of since the loss of her mother.


    Considering how difficult it had been to get everything she needed, thetest news was as good as an average person finding out they''d won the lottery!


    Vicente had made his moves, and now Snow w was free to disrupt the lives of the most influential people in the province!


    Molly smiled subtly and asked. "What now, miss? We''re at the part of your ns where you have to take a step with no chance of turning back."


    Shelby heard this and changed her expression, bing much less beautiful while looking like a crazy, power-hungry woman.


    She looked at her spatial ring and thought to herself. ''Ah, the time ising, my dear family...''


    As she thought this, the Mazzanti family firearms, the most modern version that existed, were there in her spatial ring.


    Then she looked at Molly. "We will move in three nights. Have our men create some distractions. By the way, set up a dinner with Nina at the Fuller residence. We''ll use that dinner as an alibi while everything happens."


    Molly sighed when she heard this and saw that her young miss was not going back on such dangerous ns. But she would go all the way with Shelby, even if it meant her death or imprisonment.


    As someone who owed her life and current situation to Shelby, Molly was willing to do anything for her, even cruel and inhuman things!


    "I''ll do my best."


    ...


    While the rest of Millfall''s most relevant powers talked it over, some adjusting their ns to the new local reality, two days passed.


    Vicente was still on his way to this city while the other fugitives continued their journeys without getting involved in any problems that could draw the attention of the relevant forces in the province.


    In the midst of all this, Sarah had alreadye a long way, having managed to escape with Nico after following several of Eve''s father''s ns.


    Now, the two were only two days away from Millfall, both traveling without fear of the forces that hunted the escapees from Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    Nico was looking forward to seeing his daughter again, while Sarah was already thinking about what to do after leaving Nico with the Mazzanti family.


    Too much had happened, and now she had nowhere to go. She had also been seen by Sovereign Adams, so she had to be careful.


    ''I think I''ll stay in this city for a while...'' She thought, imagining it wouldn''t be so bad to be around Cesar for a while.


    ''As dangerous as he was, he can be very pleasant...''

 Chapter 461 An Unscrupulous Woman

    <h4>Chapter 461 An Unscrupulous Woman</h4>


    Another day passed with no news of the escapees from Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    While the royal forces moved through the cities of Scott Province, with groups searching for the fugitives in the forests and dangerous areas, the noble powers were already taking care of their territories to make the situation more difficult for the fugitives.


    But there wasn''t much that could be done beyond what was already happening. The province was arge area with many possibilities. If someone powerful really wanted to hide, finding them in a short time would be challenging.


    So, while the search continued, most of the provinces'' powers tried to go about their business as best they could.


    Meanwhile, it was another night in Millfall, and the city was rtively quiet, as it had beentely.


    But that wouldn''tst long!


    ...


    At the Fuller family estate in the center of town, Shelby and Molly were there with Nina and Eve to celebrate the recent sess of Vicente''s little sister, who had been voted best student at the local academy.


    That''s why Shelby hade to the residence that evening, bringing gifts for her favorite student.


    "Congrattions on all you''ve aplished, Nina. If you keep this up, you may be able to help your brother a lot in the future." The orange-haired woman said to her student as she smiled and looked into the eyes of the girl in front of her.


    Nina felt excellent when someoneplimented her, but she liked it much better when her brother was involved somehow.


    Shelby knew very well that Nina wanted to be able to help Vicente so she wouldn''t fail in her praise.


    "Hehe, thank you, Miss Staples." She said with a goofy smile on her face.


    "Hmm." Shelby looked at her watch and saw that it was time to act. "Nina, what do you say I teach you something new? I recently got some more advanced books on non-elemental magic. Would you like to study some with me?"


    It would be strange for someone to offer a chance to study during a celebration on Earth. As valuable as it was, studying wasn''t all that exciting. Even schrs would see it that way in circumstances like Nina''s, celebrating after a long day at the academy.


    But in Pris Realm, things were different. Because of the value of magic in almost everyone''s life, opportunities to learn were highly valued.


    In a way, reading an old book about something that was rarely talked about in public was even better than partying or rxing!


    When she received the offer, Nina gave Eve a cute look and asked the woman to allow her to go.


    "Sigh... Fine, but I don''t want you to spend all night on it." Eve said as she gestured to Nina.


    Shelbyughed. "Don''t worry. I''ll be home before midnight. I guess that''s not much, is it?"


    "That''s right, it''s not much!" Nina said as she stood up, took one of Shelby''s hands, and led the woman to her room.


    Molly stayed behind with Eve while they went to study together, something that had happened more than ten times in thest few months.


    Considering how often this had happened, Eve and the Mazzanti family soldiers around weren''t too worried and naturally gave the two of them space to be alone.


    In the midst of this, Shelby took advantage of her opportunity!


    After a few minutes with her student, Shelby stood up and said. "Nina, I want you to read from pages 100 to 140. I know it''s a lot, but there''s something important in between, and I want you to go to bed thinking about it tonight.


    In the meantime, I will talk to Molly about something, and I''ll be back in a little while to talk about what you''ve understood."


    "Okay!" Nina easily epted.


    Shelby left the room, taking care to leave the Fuller estate without attracting too much attention.


    Vicente''s soldiers would notice her movements, but they would never testify against her, so she didn''t worry about them. Her point was hiding her movement from people outside this family and pretending she was still at the Fuller estate with Nina.


    The town had recently been under curfew and martialw. Still, as someone who knew the ce well and most of the local soldiers, Shelby had no trouble making her way to the Staples residence.


    Once there, she didn''t use any of the usual entrances. She used an alternate entrance to avoid attracting attention by entering her residence.


    ''It''s time,'' she thought as she found herself inside her family''s home, already with a gun in her hands.


    That was the Mazzanti family''s most advanced weapon, one capable of killing even Mages!


    She nned to massacre her own family with such a thing!


    ''You forced me to do it, Amy and my dear father. There''s no love in this family, so I can just change everything about it.'' She thought as she walked carefully with a mask on her face. ''From tonight on, I will rule this family!''


    Stopping in front of the dining room where her father, Amy, and other family members were, Shelby used a magical device to activate the Staples mansion''s defenses.


    She had been careful to alter the defenses of her property. It would now be impossible for anyone to escape from this ce!


    As soon as she had confirmed the activation of the estate''s defenses, she entered the dining room with her gun pointed at the people there.


    Baron Staples and Amy realized before Shelby entered that something had happened, while the two strongest knights in the family appeared in the room, wondering how the estate''s defenses had been activated.


    But soon after, everyone in the dining room saw a person dressed all in ck, with her identity hidden, appear in the room holding a Mazzanti family gun.


    "Shit, that can''t be!" The Baron eximed as he saw the gun barrel pointed in his direction.


    Then, there was a long "bang" as sparks flew from the barrel of that shotgun, with the first shot aimed at Baron Staples'' head.


    Shelby''s older brother, Amy, and the others in the room screamed in horror as they witnessed the Baron''s death, but they wouldn''t have much time. Soon after, Shelby would kill the people in her family one by one.


    She would kill her hateful stepmother, her cruel older brother, the family guards, and even the servants!


    That night, almost the entire Staples family of Millfall would perish at her hands, a terrible event that few people would understand.


    But of those who would know, they would all see Shelby in more or less the same way.


    An ambitious, cruel, and ruthless woman, capable of killing her own father to achieve her goals!


    That night, her ns would finallye to a head, and everything would change for her from then on!

 Chapter 462 Shelby’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 462 Shelby''s n</h4>


    A few minutes after Shelby broke into her own house, the entire more than 500 square foot property was silent as she stood in the dining room.


    She had started her action there and then circled the entire property to aplish her goals. But after she had done what she had to do and had ensured the death of almost everyone on the estate, she returned to where the brutalized bodies of her older brother, stepmother, and fathery.


    Looking at these three, Shelby had a peaceful look, neither happy nor sad. Sure, she was happy to have achieved her goals. But killing her entire family didn''t give her pleasure. It just gave her a strange feeling.


    ''You got what you nted...'' She closed her eyes and stared at Amy''s headless body and the two bodies withrge punctures on the left side of their chests. ''The sowingw is supreme. Everything you do has a return. I know that one day I''ll pay for what I''ve done here, but it''s not my time yet.


    I know there''s no love between us but rest in peace. Don''t be so terrible to those who should matter to you in the next life."


    She turned her back, ignoring the bloody walls littered with brains, bones, and other body parts.


    ''Amy... Don''t worry, I''ll take care of your son.'' A smile appeared on Shelby''s face as she arrived at a room on the residence''s second floor.


    Looking through the cracks in the bedroom door, she saw a little boy sleeping peacefully under the formations she had set up earlier in the room.


    ''Levi is essential to me. He''ll carry on your bloodline even though you''ve been a bitch, Amy.'' Shelby thought before she left, not hesitating to return to the Fuller family estate.


    ...


    Two hourster, it was still night in Millfall when many royal soldiers were already standing around the Staples estate, where minutes ago, a little boy had awoken from his sleep to find his home massacred.


    Leaving that terrified ce, Levi easily attracted the attention of the royal soldiers, for a curfew was in effect.


    Although Levi was even younger than Nina, he was well-known among the local soldiers, being the son of one of the few local nobles.


    As soon as someone spotted him, reinforcements were called to find out the situation of the Staples family, who had been almostpletely massacred!


    As he walked around the outskirts of the mansion, the Commandant, who hade from the capital to take charge of the local situation with his group, looked horrified.


    "Another noble family has fallen in this city?" Hemented to one of hispanions as he saw the bloody situation inside the mansion.


    More than 30 people had died for Shelby that night. Their bodies were scattered all over the mansion, with only a few rooms left untouched by her actions.


    "It''s really strange... But the Staples family hasn''t fallen yet." Another soldier from the capital said as he saw the strange punctures on the bodies there.


    As much as Shelby had used Vicente''s weapons in this massacre, she had used a model of weapon that few people in the Mazzanti family knew existed. And this model was certainly not known to the soldiers of the kingdom.


    Since the damage to the bodies did not appear to have been caused by bullets, the soldiers there didn''t even consider the possibility that the Mazzanti family was connected to this incident.


    One of the soldiers looked outside the house, where he could see a small boy crying and beingforted by soldiers. "That boy is now Baron Staples."


    "Him?" Another soldier sighed. "Not until he grows up. Until then, Miss Shelby Staples will be in charge of the family."


    Just as these soldiers were talking, Shelby arrived outside the building with a frightened look as she ran toward Levi.


    A soldier had just been to the Fuller family to summon her, telling her everything that had happened.


    Shelby was a good actress, and since she had a fantastic alibi, no one suspected her. On the contrary, when they looked at her, they could only feel sorry for this poor soul who had lost her whole family and now had to be strong to help the little boy who would be her responsibility from now on.


    "Levi!" She called out her brother''s name, the only person she had liked in that house until this evening.


    "Big sister!" The young boy saw Shelby and immediately ran toward her, feeling like he was in an endless nightmare.


    One of the soldiers from the capital saw Shelby in the area and went over to her.


    "Miss Staples, I am sorry for your loss. But time is not on our side, and we can''t give you time with your brother. What do you know about your family that would justify this night? Is there some great discontent that could cause this?" The soldier got to the point, giving Shelby and Levi no time to dry their tears.


    Shelby continued to act but answered. "I have no idea who could have done this. We have grievances like any noble family. But nothing that could justify such a thing, at least as far as I can remember now."


    "You were away from home at the time of the attack, but that''s not the case with Levi. Can you understand why your brother is still here?" He asked something critically.


    Shelby had expected this to be an important point in the investigation into her family''s unfortunate fate. "It must have been because of me. I often y with formations with Levi, so he has a dozen of these devices in his room. Maybe he activated some of them before the incident."


    She looked at Levi and asked. "What were you doing before you encountered the situation in our house?"


    "I was sleeping..." The boy said as he sobbed.


    "Did you activate any of the formations in your room?"


    "Hmm, I did because I was afraid of the dark monsters..." He said.


    Not only children on Earth were afraid of the dark and a variety of fantasy fears. But unlike Vicente''s old world, some legends and myths exist in Pris Realm!


    The soldier sighed when he heard Levi''s answer, realizing that a childish fear had probably saved the boy''s life.


    "Okay, that''s enough for now. We''ll talk again in the morning, Miss Staples. For now, you should rest and take care of your brother." The soldier said as Molly secretly sighed in relief.


    Shelby thanked him and took no time to lead her brother away from this ce full of people investigating the scenes of a massacre.

 Chapter 463 Province in Chaos

    463 Province in Chaos By dawn, the entire Millfall was aware of the events at the Staples estate, where yet another local noble family had suffered significant losses.


    Amid the current situation, some nobles couldn''t help but fear for the future. In the space of a few months, the Irwin family had lost much of their fortune, the Symons family had been wiped out, and now the Staples family had been massacred, leaving only two survivors.


    The seven remaining Barons in the city were very frightened, with all of them positioning themselves in more or less the same way at the beginning of the day, demanding answers from the army.


    The city was in chaos, and the royalws weren''t working. The army had to do something to bring peace to Millfall!


    That was the official strategy of virtually every local noble that morning. But while some were heading to the local army headquarters, others were looking for alternative ways to protect themselves.


    Two local barons were now at the Mazzanti family residence, where Bart was resting on the estate''s roof, and Rory was attending to the family''s affairs.


    ...


    "Your Graces, don''t worry. The Mazzanti family is willing to provide their services to even powerful local figures like yourselves." Rory said, wearing a silver mask on his face, as well dressed as the two old men in front of him.


    "Deputy, is there any chance that Cesar will sell us some of his weapons?" One of the Barons asked, sweat running down his face.


    Rory smiled at the level 5 Acolyte. He would have felt pressured by such a request in the past. But now, his position was much better than that of these nobles.


    "That is impossible. Everyone knows that only the Mazzanti family has these weapons. If we give them to others, how long will it be before the victims of our weaponse looking for us?


    But we can provide your groups with mercenaries connected to the family and with the weapons."


    "How much would you charge for each level 3 Acolyte?" The other old nobleman there asked, knowing that someone like that, armed with this family''s equipment, could protect them.


    Rory got right to the point. "20 gold coins a month. If Your Graces hire three men each and pay for their services in advance for a year, we can reduce the amount to 600 gold coins."


    The two nobles looked at each other, for this was no small sum for them to throw away casually. However, if the Mazzanti family fulfilled Rory''s promise, then these two could have three individuals in their families, each with more firepower than their families currently had, even taking all members into ount.


    That was a significant increase in power to achieve so easily!


    ''That could be the way for my family to gain the title of Viscount...'' One of them thought.


    Rory then added. "As much as my family is growing, let me tell you that we don''t have many level 3 men at our disposal. We will have more people in the future, but right now, we only have 10 mercenaries with the characteristics you want..."


    If there were only 10 individuals and they wanted 6 in total, then the demand for these men might soon be greater than the supply, which would inevitably raise the cost of such a deal.


    "If that''s the case..."


    ...


    While the Mazzanti family took advantage of the crisis to make coins and increase their influence among the local nobility, Eve knew exactly what Shelby had done the night before.


    After going to the woman with Nina to offer her condolences, she didn''t miss the opportunity to poke Shelby and question the woman.


    "You made good use of your study time with Ninast night, huh?" Eve asked as she pretended to hug Shelby in the hotel room where the woman and Levi were.


    Shelby didn''t hide it. "Are you judging me for this? You don''t know what I''ve been through because of them, Eve."


    "You don''t have to exin yourself to me, Shelby. Even if I don''t know what you''ve been through, I know what people, especially noble ones, are capable of. I just hope you don''t abuse your current position. Remember who put you where you are." Eve reminded her.


    "I know. I''m grateful to him. I''ll do my best to control a family with the title of Viscount and help him in the future." Shelby thought about Vicente and her goals for the Staples family.


    "Will you be able to achieve that title after all that''s happened?" Eve felt it would be impossible now.


    But she didn''t know the kingdom as much as Shelby.


    The orange-haired woman smiled subtly. "Before, the king might have appointed a nobleman from outside Millfall to the position left vacant by Viscount Symons. But now that this has happened, he will surely choose a local nobleman. That''s because the local powers are scared and angry. He needs to do something to control local tempers and ease tensions in the city.


    What better way to do this than to promote a noble? The appointment of a new local noble, the ascension of another, and the arrival of a new Commander in the city will bring some relief.


    Now that my family has suffered this tragedy, I only have a couple ofpetitors." "Still..."


    "If you lend me some of your men, I can quickly turn my situation around and make my family eligible for the position of Viscount. The king doesn''t really care about the names and origins of his vassals. As long as I can prove my ability to work, no one will give me any trouble because so many of my family have died recently."


    "We''ll see what we can do about that..." Evemented as Nina and Molly stood beside Levi.


    ...


    While the news from inside Millfall was terrible, the news from the province was even worse!


    Only a few days after the escape of several powerful inmates from Long Bay Correctional Facility, the first of the three sessful High-level Mages had been found murdered!


    Specifically, an old rival of Snow w''s who had facilitated his capture was found dead this morning. Much of the province was already frightened by his escape. But now, with the news that he had begun to show his vicious ws, even more extreme fears were spreading throughout the territory.


    Even in Millfall, where something terrible had happened the night before, the soldiers couldn''t help but be more concerned about the events surrounding the recent escape than the death of Baron Staples.


    At the local army headquarters, the soldiers of the capital were practically floundering over the current situation, with so manyplex problems to solve that they didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 464 Back in Millfall (1)

    464 Back in Millfall (1)


    One of the men in charge of the delicate local situation suggested to his superior in themand room of the army headquarters in Millfall. "Commander, let''s shelve the cases of the Staples and Symons families. There are no conclusive leads in either case, and we need to focus on other more important matters now.


    Also, the appointment of new nobles and the rise of others could bring some peace to the city and make our mission easier. But that won''t happen until we finish our work..."


    "How can we finish the case? We have absolutely nothing! His Majesty won''t ept that!" One of the men from this group of soldiers from the capital said. "Let''s say the two incidents are rted. These two families were engaged until recently, so it''s usible to say that the same enemy or problem caused their downfall. Given the timing of all this, it''s not impossible to link it to the criminal activities of The Faceless Ones in Ironcrest or even the escape from Long Bay Correctional Facility." Someone said,pletely guessing what had happened even though he didn''t know he was right and had no proof.


    "That can be epted. It''s not a bad idea to me The Faceless Ones. The Congregation of Revtion is already persecuting its members. We won''t suffer any retribution for adding it to that group''s list of crimes." Another soldier agreed.


    "What about the Mazzanti family? The Captain who was in charge of this post before had a lot of suspicions about him." The squad leader asked.


    He had a lot of experience, and when he had a ''feeling'' about something, he was usually right, and it would be a mistake to ignore it. Knowing that Nova had such a feeling about the Mazzanti family, he wanted to explore all possibilities before dismissing the case.


    "The Mazzanti family doesn''t seem to be involved in anything too shady. They''ve been working hardtely to take advantage of local opportunities. I doubt they have time to get involved in such sensitive matters." The soldier in charge of investigating this family said in a confident tone. "If they are involved in something, they are very good at hiding their movements and also stupid.


    In their situation, they don''t have to move much to grow. They just continue to do their work locally. And why should the family get involved in overthrowing noble powers? They would get absolutely nothing out of it. In fact, nobles are usually friends with people like Cesar Mazzanti!"


    This was indeed true. Nobles and criminals were usually two sides of the same coin, and one could benefit the other greatly.


    There could be reasons for such a rtionship to go very wrong. Still, it rarely happened because it could be hazardous for both parties to act in such an extreme way.


    The group leader agreed and said nothing against the soldier''s words. ''Was she wrong?'' He looked at the window of thismand room, more inclined to do what his men had in mind.


    ''I''m sorry, Captain Bain. You seem like a fair woman who tries to uphold the king''sws. Unfortunately, justice doesn''t always work. Without concrete evidence, we can''t do anything against this person, even if he is strange...'' He thought to himself.


    "Very well..."


    ...


    While that soldier was deciding what to do about the deaths of the nobles'' rtives and two nobles, hours passed.


    In thete afternoon of that troubled day, a woman with ck hair and a mask on her face arrived in town, apanied by a masked blond man.


    After a long journey and escape, traveling at the maximum speed that Mid-level Mages could travel and asionally stopping to hide, Sarah and Nico reached their destination.


    "Sigh... How long has it been since I set foot in a city?" Nico muttered as he saw people going about their business as he and Sarah walked towards the Mazzanti estate.


    Sarah heard this and sighed, having heard Nico''s whole story over the past few days. It was impossible to travel with other people for days and not hear something of their story. This was especially true for victims, people who had suffered things they shouldn''t have and often needed to talk to someone about their tragedies.


    Sarah hadn''t asked. But Nico had told her his story, gradually revealing how miserable his situation was.


    She had heard simr stories before, but it was still heartbreaking.


    "This is a new beginning for you. Enjoy it. Many others die without a second chance." She said when they were in front of the Mazzanti family home.


    Vicente''s men in the area recognized the woman''s aura, seeing that she had returned on her own despite everything.


    "Woman, where is my master?" Bart opened its eyes and looked at the Mid-level Mage, opening its mouth for the first time in days.


    While the surrounding Acolytes could only understand the roar of a beast, Sarah understood the basilisk''s words perfectly. "He and I got separated on our journey. I don''t know where he is."


    "Then what are you doing here?" Bart sensed she wasn''t lying, but it wanted to know more. "I promised to bring this person here. I''m keeping my promise to him."


    ''She smells like my master...'' When Sarah answered, Bart noticed that the smell came from something in the woman''s womb...


    It closed its eyes again, not wanting to interfere in the affairs of these strange humans.


    As much as Vice was its master, it couldn''t understand the current situation enough to interfere.


    ''I thought they were enemies... Why did he mate with her?'' The beast wondered, a look of doubt on its face.


    The other men of the Mazzanti family were surprised by Sarah''s return, but after Bart''s aura weakened, they didn''t make it difficult for her and allowed her to enter.


    Even without understanding that beast, it was obvious that it had allowed Sarah to enter!


    As soon as she entered the ce, she and Nico took off their masks just before Rory stopped in front of them with several questions in his mind.


    But when he saw the middle-aged blond man standing beside Sarah, the young redhead couldn''t help but put some of his questions aside and exim. "Mister Nico Ostell?"


    Rory already knew Nico''s appearance from Eve, of course.


    Nico looked at the young man''s face, trying to understand who he was and if he had met him before. "Young man, do you know me from somewhere?"


    "Mister Ostell, we don''t know each other. But I am a friend of your daughter, Eve. My friend and family leader rescued you in her name. She''s part of our group."


    Nico''s eyes lit up when he heard about Eve, whom he hadn''t heard from for years. "Eve?"


    "If you want to see her again now, please let me prepare everything. Just make sure you have a good shower and change your clothes. I''ll take you to her as soon as you''re ready." Rory smiled, feeling great about bringing these two family members together.

 Chapter 465 Back to Millfall (2)

    465 Back to Millfall (2)


    Nico quickly epted Rory''s offer, and soon, one of the Mazzanti family''s soldiers was taking him to get cleaned up and changed.


    Meanwhile, Rory looked into Sarah''s dark eyes and asked the obvious. "What happened? Why are you here?"


    Sarah had left as a hostage, to either escape when she had the chance or die when she lost her value. Why was she still alive?


    Sarah understood perfectly the thought of the men of the Mazzanti family looking at her strangely in the foyer of that mansion.


    Sheughed bitterly and said. "Cesar will tell you what happened when he gets back. But in short, after our whole journey, we made a deal that I wouldn''t betray him in exchange for my freedom.


    I helped him at Long Bay Correctional Facility and brought that man safely here. Now, I''m free toe and go as I please."


    "Then what are you still doing here?" Rory didn''t doubt it because he didn''t believe Vicente would let this woman get away. Besides, there was no reason for her to bring Nico to this ce unless there really was an agreement between her and Vice.


    Sarah looked in the direction of the training room and started walking toward the stairs. "I have nowhere to go after Cesar destroyed The Faceless Ones. Even if I didn''t take part in the battle that day, I would be hunted by the members of the Congregation of Revtions. I''d rather stay with you for now. That won''t be a problem, will it? The help of a Mid-level Mage should be of some value to your group." She said, causing several men to make surprised expressions.


    "You want to join us?" Rory was surprised, not expecting a former enemy they had severely damaged to join their group. "Are you serious?"


    "I have no choice. Among you, I''ll at least be able to hide and have resources... But don''t think I only have strength to offer, Deputy. I''ve been in The Faceless Ones for a long time. I can help your group expand its operations to Ironcrest!" She said as she stopped in front of the stairs and looked back with a sly smile.


    Rory''s eyes narrowed. ''That really has value. A Mid-level Mage and information about the Ironcrest area, its businesses, and influential people...'' "You can stay between us for now." Rory decided. "But don''t push your luck, Sarah. Walk the line until our Don returns. He will determine your position in the future."


    "Don''t worry. I don''t intend to leave or interfere in your affairs."


    ...


    After Rory and Sarah''s brief conversation, Nico returned to the entrance of the Mazzanti estate, already very well dressed and ready to see his youngest daughter again after years of not seeing her.


    Thest time Nico had seen Eve, she was smaller than Nina!


    But now she was a grown woman, in her sixteenth year.


    At this thought, Nico felt his heart racing and sweat forming on his hands.


    "Mister Ostell, pleasee with me. I''ll take you to where you can see your daughter." Rory said as he left the Mazzanti estate alongside Nico, both wearing masks on their faces.


    "Okay."


    As they walked towards their destination, Rory briefly exined the local situation so the man would understand what he could do in Millfall.


    "As of today, Mister Ostell will be a member of the Mazzanti family. You''ll soon understand who we are, but you''ll be responsible for more bureaucratic work, like a butler.


    The kingdom wants you, so you won''t be able to publicly show your face. But as a member of the Mazzanti family, you shouldn''t reveal your true identity either. We all wear such masks when we leave our headquarters. We do this to protect our real identities." Rory said, pointing to the mask on his face with his finger.


    "I see. You have to deal with forbidden things, I suppose." Nico guessed.


    "Yes, that''s why we don''t talk about our affairs with anyone who isn''t part of our group or our business." Rory nodded in agreement. "As for your daughter, Eve is not a member of the Mazzanti family. She''s the nanny for the Fuller family, a family who are friends and very close to us..." He didn''t go into unnecessary detail.


    "Good." Nico liked what he heard, already imagining that there were dangers associated with the Mazzanti family and that Eve would be better off outside the group he would be part of from now on.


    "You can see her whenever you want, but you must always be careful. Avoid being in public with her, even if you''re wearing your mask. Also, don''t talk to anyone about your rtionship with her. Except for me and about five others, no one else knows about you."


    "Okay."


    Pulling up to the Fuller estate, Rory stopped and faced the man. "Well, that''s all. I think you understand how delicate the situation is for all of us. When in doubt, try to act in a way that protects your daughter. That will be enough. Now go. I''m sure you''ll look forward to seeing her again."


    "Thank you, Deputy. Nico Ostell will never forget what you did. I am willing to serve you forever!" Nico bowed his head in appreciation.


    "Hmm, wee to the family."


    With those words, Rory watched Nico enter the Fuller residence, where this man would soon be reunited with Eve after all the suffering of their Ostell family.


    Eve''s mother was still missing, but after Nico''s rescue, the blonde woman became more confident that one day, she would have her whole family together again.


    ...


    As Eve and Nico reunited, shedding ''gallons'' of tears and soon beginning to talk about the things that had happened since they hadst seen each other, a man in a hoodie and beanie arrived in Millfall.


    Entering this city for the first time, this person had hidden his magical cultivation as he walked through the shadows, hiding from prying eyes.


    Behind the darkness of his face was a hateful expression, a look full of resentment, the look of someone who had lost everything and now wanted revenge.


    ''Cesar! So this is your city?'' This man, who had reached the end of the 3rd stage of magical cultivation, thought as he looked down at Millfall from the rooftops of an estate.


    ''I will soon return everything you gave me, you bastard! Don''t be surprised if your men fall into my hands one by one!'' He clenched his fists as an evil grin appeared on his face.


    ''When you least expect it, we''ll meet again!''


    A p of thunder sounded in the surrounding area, marking the beginning of a local storm as that person disappeared from the roof.

 Chapter 466 Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 466 Gratitude</h4>


    466 Gratitude Two more days passed...


    It waste afternoon in Millfall, and the day was beautiful, with ideal weather for taking a day off and strolling through the woods, going to theke, or just living in the moment. The city was peaceful, with some subjects hanging out in the local bars and meeting ces as usual, but without much concern for any incidents that might ur in the city.


    Although powerful criminals had escaped from prison not far from the city, the royal forces were well-positioned, and most of the poption had faith in the army''s efficiency.


    Sooner orter, the fugitives would be caught, and given how unimportant Millfall was, even if they remained free for a long time, the local situation was unlikely to be greatly affected.


    In the midst of all this, the poption continued to deal with their minor daily problems while the many soldiers in town went about their business of patrolling the streets and dealing with the peopleing and going locally.


    In the middle of one of the sorting stations at one of the entrances to the city, a young man with ck hair, a strange Magic Gem, and very well-dressed arrived alone.


    "Name?" A soldier asked.


    "Vicente Fuller." The young man replied with a smile. He was finally back in Millfall after days of traveling between the Wolfrior Forest and his city.


    It had taken him longer than he had nned to get here. But there were two good reasons for that. One was his advancement, something that had happened the day before when he solidified his magical cultivation at the Mid-level of the 3rd stage!


    The other reason was a group of soldiers in his way, which he managed to avoid, thus prolonging his journey back to Millfall.


    "Vicente Fuller?" The soldier in front of Vice soon found the young man''s registration. "Why are you alone? You were with a group of men when you left town weeks ago."


    "Yes, unfortunately, we had an incident, and they all died," Vicente said with a sigh. "Fortunately, I survived to tell the tale. But now I have to hand over their belongings to their families." He looked at his spatial ring as the soldier believed this story.


    "Any particr reason for hiding your aura?" The soldier asked. "I just don''t want to draw attention to myself. In my line of work, it''s better to look weak." Vicenteughed subtly. The soldier wasn''t suspicious of him, knowing that this young man was a merchant, the type of person who traveled a lot and who, if he weren''t careful, would suffer from robberies or ambushes.


    ''That makes sense.''


    "Okay, wee back to Millfall." The soldier handed Vicente his badge back before giving him instructions. "Try to find someone you know to exin the current situation in town so you don''t get into trouble."


    "I''ll do that. Thank you, Captain." Picking up his ID, Vicente made his way to the city center, feeling more relieved that he could pass through the entrance barrier without any problems.


    He was aware of the measures the army had taken around the cities of the province, so he hadn''t risked returning to the city with Cesar''s identity.


    Even though there was no concrete proof of Cesar''s connection to many of the recent incidents in the province, Nova had raised suspicions about him among the soldiers currentlymanding the city. In doubt, he preferred to operate under his real identity, which gave him easy ess to the city.


    ''It looks like everything is in order...'' He sighed as he walked along the local sidewalks.


    He was already so strong and capable that he could sense more than a third of the city from where he was, enough to reach the Mazzanti family headquarters and the Fuller residence.


    Sensing the auras of Nico, Rory, Sarah, Bart, and Eve, he realized that everything had gone well in their escape but also that the local situation was calm for his group.


    Things seemed to be going better than he had imagined. When he felt the Mazzanti family''s vault, Vicente noticed arge number of gold coins, which was somewhat unexpected after several days of travel.


    He had left behind a good amount of coins before. But with the investment in improving the strength of the family''s men and increasing the number of soldiers, it was only natural that such an amount would decrease as the days went by. However, there were more coins in the family vault than when he left!


    ''It looks like Rory''s been doing some good businesstely.'' He smiled, imagining that this was the only exnation.


    With that in mind, he pulled up to the Fuller estate, where he didn''t hesitate to enter and greet his men on the outskirts.


    When he encountered Eve, the blonde woman stopped what she was doing and jumped up to him, embracing him as if she were reuniting with a long-lost lover.


    "Vice!" She said with a lot of emotion in her voice, smiling as her face turned red and her eyes watered.


    Vicente understood why and didn''t refuse his friend''s affection, hugging her back. "I know. You don''t have to say anything." He said in her ear, imagining how happy this woman would be.


    He knew he would be very happy to see his father or mother again if he were in her ce. So he was happy for her as well.


    He couldn''t do to himself what he had done to Eve. But he could have the joy of helping those around him achieve the things he never could.


    That was enough for him!


    "Thank you, Vicente. You saved my father''s life when you didn''t have to. I''ll never forget that. I''ll be forever grateful to you!" She said as she smelled him and liked him even more than before.


    Vicente epted Eve''s affection, not caring how sexy the woman hugging him was. All he felt at the moment was happiness for her and a feeling very simr to when Lauren hugged him.


    When Eve pulled away a little, he wiped the tears from her face and said. "Let''s not talk about it anymore. There''s no need to thank me. Or rather, save your words for when I bring your mother back.


    I can''t guarantee that you will live as a family after that or that everything will be perfect. But I will do everything I can to give her back her freedom."


    "Okay." She smiled at him, no longer thanking him or expressing her fear of her mother''s return.


    "Anyway, congrattions on your promotion to level 3. You''ll be a Mage in less time than I thought." Vicente smiled at her, sensing the level she was at.


    Eve didn''t take these words to heart because she knew it would be difficult for her to reach such a level with her low talent. But she was happy because she knew he would give her all the support she needed, even if she failed repeatedly.


    "I am the one who congrattes you. You got your third pentagram, right? How was your hunt?" Eve asked.


    He smiled before sitting down to talk with her. "Troubled, I''d say..."

 Chapter 467 Current Situation

    <h4>Chapter 467 Current Situation</h4>


    467 Current Situation After some time alone with Eve, Vicente told her what he had to say about his trip, telling her about the new problems they might have after his weeks away. On the other hand, she told him about the local events, most of which were rted to Snow w''s escape and the fall of The Faceless Ones faction.


    In other words, the local events during his absence were all about him!


    If it had been possible to remove Vicente from reality during those days, then Millfall would have hadplete peace during such a period. But that wasn''t possible, and practically all the local issues involved him.


    "So the soldiers from the capital are more lost than I thought..." Vicente was relieved because what worried him the most were the problems with the royal forces.


    With La and Jasmine working for him in the local temple, he knew the chances of problems with the Congregation of Revtions were slim. The problem was the army.


    But it seemed that the soldiers were in so much trouble that they were unconsciously helping him bypleting investigations that could hurt him even without definitive answers.


    As for the situation created by Shelby, Vicente wasn''t surprised. He hadn''t expected his ally to kill so many of her own family, but he had expected her to act to take control of Millfall''s House Staples.


    Eve disagreed with Vicente and asked. "Is that what worries you the most? Aren''t you angry about what Shelby did?"


    "Shelby used us, which is not pleasant. But from the beginning, our rtionship was based on the benefits we could give each other. So it doesn''t bother me. There''s no way that incident could have hurt us. In fact, I think it helped us more than you realize, Eve." He said thoughtfully.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Isn''t it good that it''s drawing attention to other things instead of the local powers keeping an eye on us?"


    "Oh? Do you think this has taken the focus of powerful forces away from us?" She considered the possibility.


    "Yes, possibly. Not all of them, but enough to ease our situation. In any case, it''s for the best. Now we have a reliable aristocratic family to deal with." Vicente smiled because, with Shelby, he could make deals that weren''t possible with other nobles.


    "I understand," Eve murmured as she sighed. "I just feel sorry for the boy. What will happen when he grows up?" She asked about Levi, the youngest brother and the only survivor of that family besides Shelby.


    Vicente said. "She will do something to undermine him and continue to control the family. She''ll probably get her brother to impregnate someone she trusts. When the child is born, she''ll get rid of Levi or permanently incapacitate him..."


    11:39


    That was cruel, but it was the only thing Shelby could do to stay in power in the Staples family. Women couldn''t inherit families in the Seidel Kingdom, so Levi would naturally suffer the consequences of being the only surviving male child in that house.


    "This is so wrong... Even though she''s our ally, I think she should fall from her position." Evemented to Vicente, not liking the methods Shelby was likely to use in the future.


    "Not yet. She now has the chance to obtain the title of Viscount. It''s crucial for us that she seeds." Vicentemented. "But let''s not be too quick to judge her. Time can surprise us, Eve. Let''s give her a chance. After all, Shelby loves children. Maybe she''s not as cruel as I think she is."


    "I hope so."


    "What about Jasmine and La? Have you heard from them?" He asked.


    Eve answered him. "Yes, they both returned to town a few days ago. Jasmine has been in the local temple since her return. She''s in seclusion to advance to the 3rd stage. As for La, she left a week ago to hunt her third pentagram. We shouldn''t hear from her until the end of the month."


    "What about Casey?"


    "We haven''t heard from him. He''s still chasing his pentagram."


    Vicente narrowed his eyes. Pentagram hunting could really take a while. But Casey had been out of Millfall since thest auction. Vice himself had gone ahead, rescued Jasmine, escaped from Long Bay Correctional Facility, and even gotten his third pentagram in the meantime. But the man was still gone, with no news.


    "This is strange. I want the family to pay attention to his situation. If he doesn''t contact us for another month, we''ll assume something has happened". He said, a little worried.


    "Okay. I''ll advise the family..." She got up from where she was, but in the middle of it, she remembered something. "Oh, I almost forgot. Benson King left town in your absence. There seemed to be a problem with one of his students, and he went to Saltstar City. He left the keys to his house with me before he left town. He told me to give them to you." She handed Vicente a set of keys. "ording to him, everything is ready for you to continue the armor project. He said not to wait for him as he might be dyed on his journey." Vicente took the keys to the property with a strange expression. ''A problem with a student? What could it be?''


    Benson wasn''t the type to leave his property casually. For something to make him leave Millfall, it had to be a problem of colossal proportions!


    ''I''ll check it out at the association in the next few days...'' He thought as he put the bunch of keys into his spatial ring.


    With that decided, he would soon return to the Mazzanti estate with Cesar''s identity without attracting unnecessary attention in the city.


    ...


    "Vicente, congrattions on your breakthrough!" Rory said as he stood face to face with his friend, feeling this guy''s Mid-level Mage cultivation along with several men from the Mazzanti family.


    Besides Rory, there were more than 30 men on their knees around the Mazzanti mansion''s entrance hall, all feeling great awe as they saw and felt the power of their leader''s three pentagrams.


    The newest men trembled with excitement, unable to believe Vicente''s ridiculous set of pentagrams.


    Vicente stopped showing off his powers to his men and smiled as he looked at the strongest under hismand. "This is only the beginning, my friends. Now that Millfall is under our control, we will raise our level by advancing through the province.


    For now, we are few and weak. But in a year or two, much will change. Some of you were just Apprentices a few months ago, but now you are level 2, 3, and 4 Acolytes. If you continue to work hard, it won''t be impossible to reach the 3rd stage. In the future, you''llmand your own troops!"


    Those men''s eyes lit up at the idea, feeling more confident and ready.


    Vicente looked at Rory and said. "The next Mage in the family will be you. Strive to raise your level from now on. With me in town and our current peace, this will be your chance."


    "I won''t be left behind much longer." Rory smiled as he shook his friend''s hand.

 Chapter 468 Another Burial

    <h4>Chapter 468 Another Burial </h4>


    After talking to his men, Vicente met with Sarah Mercer, who noticed his return and quickly walked into Don Mazzanti''s office.


    "You''re still here, huh? I didn''t expect to see you again." Vicentemented as he took off his mask and looked at Sarah with interest.


    She smiled at him, curious to know how he had fared alone in the Wolfrior Forest.


    "You really didn''t expect me? After our day, I thought you''d want to see me again." She murmured. "But perhaps your journey in the Wolfrior Forest has changed you..." "In a way, yes," Vicente said, though not in the way Sarah had imagined. "But I am still interested in you. I think I can use you in a way that is ''pleasurable'' for both of us..."


    "Oh?"


    "Then I will open the doors of my group to you. A Mid-level Mage like you can contribute to the growth of the Mazzanti family."


    She smiled. "I''m ready to serve you..."


    "And you will. I want you to start working with Rory and the rest of the family. There are still things for my group to do to have absolute control over Millfall. But I want you to start preparing my group for the day when we expand our territory.


    You''ll be in charge of scouting out the following towns we enter and making sure we seed. Your rewards will not be small, so work hard."


    "I can do that." She stood and went to his side. "Shall I begin, or perhaps you would like me to do something else?"


    Seeing her bite her lips, Vicente closed his eyes and smiled, feeling a different sensation than he had with Nova. Sarah liked to y games and knew how to provoke the opposite gender. It wasn''t easy for him to ignore his tension with her, especially considering his current frustrations.


    "Did you lock the door?" He asked as he used one of his hands to take her onto hisp.


    "No." She said softly, sending goosebumps up her neck.


    Vicente moved one of his hands, and then the lock clicked.


    "We don''t have much time, but I''ll give you your wee gift..."


    Heughed as he opened his eyes, then kissed her fervently, returning to what they had done in the provincial prison.


    ...


    Forty minutester, Vicente and Sarah finished their business and separated to attend to their own affairs. She stayed at the Mazzanti estate to begin the work Vice had assigned her while he made his way to the local cemetery for the Staples family funeral.


    He already knew about the event scheduled for earlier in the evening, so he was in a hurry to clear things up with Sarah.


    After switching identities, he went to the gravesite and soon encountered several nobles and important local figures.


    "Miss Staples, I am sorry for your loss. But you must be strong now. That little boy will need you very much." Vicente said as he stood in front of Shelby.


    Hearing this, the woman stepped forward with a handkerchief in her hand, wiping the tears from her eyes. "Thank you, Vicente. People like you are all I have now." She said in a tone that made it hard to doubt her feelings as she slowly hugged him.


    "You''re really good at what you do..." He said just for her to hear, unable to stop praising her level of performance.


    Shelby said. "I have to be genuine. There are people who are suspicious of me."


    "Won''t you get in trouble hugging me like this? People are already looking at us strangely." Vicente muttered as he noticed this with his aura, his eyes closed.


    "What trouble could there be? At most, they''ll think that you and I are romantically involved. But now that I don''t have anyone to force me into marriage, that''s not a problem. I can be with whoever I want." She said, trying not to smile at him. "If I want, I can be your girlfriend now..."


    "That wouldn''t be hard to believe," Vicente mumbled yfully. "Our rtionship already seems strange to many people."


    She let out a smallugh that only he heard and then changed the subject. "Let''s leave our ''dating'' aside for now. How was your trip? Sessful? Were there any problems we should be aware of?"


    "I''d say my performance was about 80% perfect." "And the other 20%?" She worried as she pulled her face away from his, a little concerned.


    "I had to show my face and aura to a Sovereign before entering the provincial prison. If he sees me again, he''ll immediately realize who I am and what I''ve done."


    Gulp!


    ''That would be terrible!''


    "That is terrible! How can you tell me that so calmly?" She felt her heart beat faster.


    "Only if he finds me again. But I''m already a Mid-level Mage, and I don''t want to get into trouble for a while, Shelby. Maybe I''ll be strong enough to deal with him when we meet again." "I hope you''re right. Unlike you, I couldn''t stand the pressure of a Sovereign." She said in a more serious tone, but she was a little relieved to discover his current cultivation.


    "Sigh, but you''re right, there''s no danger for now. We''ve seeded in our ns, and now it''s time to reap the rewards. I''ll start helping you as soon as my position is solidified."


    "I know." Vicente smiled. Their agreement wasn''t just for her benefit. Not only was Snow w an enemy of the province''srgest underworld faction, which could help Vicente have one lesspetitor in the future, but Shelby would also work to help him on the side of the nobility.


    There were many things that only nobles could do or aplish in this kingdom. Therefore, bing the controller of a Viscount title would give her several advantages.


    "How long will this take?" He asked her as he turned away and looked into her eyes again.


    "A month at the most. I''ve heard from some informants that the soldiersing from the capital have already stopped investigating the deaths of my rtives and the Symons family. This means that the king''s envoys will being to town soon to appoint a new Viscount and a new Baron."


    He liked what he heard. "Very well, I''ll wait for that. I have some things to do that will keep me busy for a few days, so I''ll use this time without any problems."


    So their brief reunion ended, and Vicente soon joined the people mourning the loss of Shelby''s family members while the burial continued.

 Chapter 469 One Month

    <h4>Chapter 469 One Month </h4>


    In the blink of an eye, a whole month has passed since the escape from Long Bay Correctional Facility!


    This month, Vicente focused most of his time on improving his smithing skills, having studied the 3rd-grade theory of his profession on his own and improving the robotic armor he and Benson had developed earlier.


    With a much higher level of not only mana but also understanding, he easily fixed many of the ws in his armor, reaching the 3.0 version a few days ago, something that perfectly met Benson''s goals.


    Vicente used thest fraction of the mineral that Benson and he had won in the bet weeks ago and made the final and most advanced version of the robotic armor.


    He now had three pieces of armor, one of each version. However, due to ack of materials, he would need more time to replicate the 3.0 version.


    He had also produced more Mage-killing firearms over the weeks, adding to his family''s ever-growing supply.


    With nearly 120 men now, not only doing the group''s old jobs but also protecting nobles, Vicente needed plenty of weapons and ammunition.


    In addition to the Mazzanti family, there was the Scarlet Syndicate, a group that was getting better and better at pleasing their don.


    But many other things happened in Millfall or in the lives of people connected to Vicente in those weeks. Nina had finally had herst day of the academy for the year a few days ago and was now on vacation. On the other hand, Jasmine had finished her seclusion and advanced to the 3rd stage. She was at the same level as Rory, who had taken advantage of his friend''s presence in town to spend the entire period in seclusion.


    After advancing, he went hunting for pentagrams with Jasmine, La, and Sarah; the two women joined them to protect the two.


    During this time, Vicente received a letter from Nova and the results of her promotion exam. As expected, she had ced first out of the three surviving candidates from the pentagram hunt and had been assigned to one of the Saltstar City battalions, which had previously belonged to Arthur Hogan.


    As for Millfall''s post, it had been assigned to the woman who hadpeted with her, Eric, and the other soldier, an old acquaintance of Nova''s from her days at the military academy.


    This new Commander had not yet arrived in town to take over the local post. That special event would take ce in conjunction with the ascension of a new local Viscount and Baron, something that would happen in the next few days.


    That was why the soldiers from the capital were still in Millfall.


    But they had already finished their investigations and were only waiting for the arrival of the king''s representatives and the nobles who would take part in the ceremony that would conclude their journey in this town.


    Millfall continued its defenses and barriers to make it difficult for people to get in and out of the area, as the most dangerous fugitives from Wolfrior Forest were still on the loose.


    The army would not cease its efforts to recapture these individuals, so the situation regarding this escape remained more or less simr.


    But that was about to change!


    ...


    In a town to the west of the neighboring province to the east of Scott Province, there was an army post simr in size to the one in the town of Millfall.


    Here, the soldiers were excited when a man with a hood over his head was led down a long corridor, having just entered the post while being escorted by 3rd-stage soldiers.


    "Traitor!"


    "Death to the traitor!"


    "You treacherous bastard! You spit on our uniform!"


    Several angry voices sounded as many soldiers talked among themselves.


    "Is this the person who facilitated the escape from Long Bay Correctional Facility?"


    "Yes, he was caught this morning while moving near our town. Fortunately, a group of soldiers were searching for pentagrams in the area when they spotted someone suspicious... Who would have thought that one of the biggest traitors in the kingdom would fall like this?" A woman said as she worried about the traitor''s punishment.


    Meanwhile, a Sovereign that Vicente already knew rushed into the ce and quickly went to the room where the man would be held.


    "I''ve finally caught up with you, you bastard!" Adams said as he saw the hood being removed from Evan''s face, revealing the frightened face of this former soldier of the kingdom.


    Evan had been on the run for weeks, heading toward the border of the Seidel Kingdom and its western neighbor. Unfortunately for him, his journey had ended when he was only a month away from reaching his destination.


    He remained silent as he watched the angry expression on Adams'' face. This Colonel is in search of clues that would at least lead him to those responsible for the escape of Snow w and the other two High-level Mges.


    Sky Sovereigns were currently pursuing Snow w and the other two. Still, given their abilities, it wouldn''t be easy to recapture them. That was not the case for the other fugitives, so Adams was happy for the person in front of him.


    "Evan, you have betrayed the kingdom in many ways. If you don''t want to suffer and bring misfortune to your loved ones, tell everything you know about the bandits who acted against you, Oscar, and Sophia. This is yourst chance to redeem yourself," Adams said and began his work to convince this man to give up crucial information about Vicente and Sarah.


    Evan really knew more than the soldiers of the kingdom since he had lived with these people long enough to hear strange things, clues from the army''s point of view.


    "I know how to find them. But it won''t be enough for you to guarantee the future of my loved ones. I want a lighter sentence. Otherwise, I''d rather die with the information in my head."


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Millfall...


    Vicente left Benson''s estate at dawn, having spent thest few hours there honing his skills.


    He had spent thest few weeks searching for information about his master and what might have happened to cause him to leave town. But this student of Benson''s hadn''t found out much except for the name of his master''s other student, whom the old cksmith had left to help in Saltstar City.


    But Vicente would search the association again for information because thest time he did, most of the essential men from the local post were out of town for the annual forgingpetition.


    Thatpetition should have ended the day before, so in the next few days, people who might know more would be back in town, and he would try again to find an answer.


    Something else worried Vicente more at the moment. "Casey... What happened to you? Where are you, man?" He muttered on his way back to his residence with a worried look on his face.

 Chapter 470 The Professor’s Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 470 The Professor''s Arrival? </h4>


    470 The Professor''s Arrival


    Vicente wasn''t as worried about Benson as he was about Casey. Even after another month, Casey hadn''t sent anymunication or shown any positive signs to the group.


    Vicente already believed something terrible had happened, and his group had recently begun investigating Casey''s situation. Among their various actions, the Mazzanti family had sent out search missions to mercenary guilds throughout the province, offering rewards for information on possible sightings of Casey.


    Casey was an important Mazzanti family investment, but more than that, he was someone Vice respected. If something had happened to him, a rescue, or at least revenge, had to be taken!


    Unfortunately, that wasn''t the only problem on Vicente''s mind. As much as the Mazzanti family was growing with ease, increasing in numbers, strength, and profits, some headaches had recently arisen.


    Strangely enough, six of the family''s soldiers had died while traveling between Millfall and Martell Vige. At first, the group hadn''t paid any attention to the situation, thinking it might be an isted incident. But after the third problem with soldiers going in and out of that vige, Vicente and his people had noticed the issue and were worried.


    Someone seemed to be targeting their group!


    This might not seem like much. After all, the group was powerful, and with just a few of its members, it could now move against even the strongest in the province. However, it wasn''t so easy to deal with an enemy hiding and only attacking the weakest members of the family.


    Since this happened in the absence of Casey, Jasmine, and Sarah, people who could help a lot in investigating the problem, Vicente and the rest of the family were practically unable to get to the culprit.


    ''Sigh... Old Torne, when will you be back to advise me?'' Vicente thought of the ghost as he pulled up before the Fuller estate.


    Torne was still in a dormant state, unable to speak to Vicente. Even after the young man''s level had increased after absorbing his third essence, the old ghost''s situation had hardly improved.


    Vicente didn''t know what to do and waited for Newton''s visit to see the schr. That shouldn''t take long because it was about time that this man arrived in Millfall.


    Since the enemy hadn''t shown up and only weak Acolytes had been attacked, his chances of reaching this annoying opponent alone weren''t good.


    He was powerful, but a lot depended on the enemy deciding to show themselves to him before he could do anything!


    With a long sigh, Vicente entered his house, where Nina had just woken up for breakfast.


    "Big brother, have you been working?" Nina spotted Vicente and asked, looking forward to another day at his side.


    Since she was on vacation and there wasn''t much work for Vicente to do, given the rtive peace in Millfall, she had spent part of her days with him, learning.


    Vicente didn''t want Nina involved in his Mazzanti family affairs. Still, after much prodding from her, he had agreed to teach her a few things. It wasn''t anything particrly dangerous, but things that might make her less susceptible to being manipted by others, less likely to be tricked by people like Shelby, and better able to understand the options avable to her.


    These were basic skills for someone living in this dangerous society, something Vicente was willing to teach Nina so she could stay out of trouble.


    "Yes, I was at the Benson King residence. I''m working on my skills to get my 3rd-stage cksmith certification."


    Nina put a happy smile on her face and said. "Fantastic, big brother!"


    As they began to eat and talk about the topics they had been discussing for the past few days, one of the estate guards informed Eve of something.


    She smiled when she heard it and looked at the two, who were happily eating and talking. "Vice, your friend from Ironcrest has just arrived in town. I think he''s on his way here right now."


    "My friend?" Vicente stopped eating as he looked into Eve''s blue eyes.


    "Professor Newton."


    Reading Eve''s lips, Nina immediately rose from her chair, hearing the name of a genius that even the local children talked about.


    But how could they not talk about Newton? He was the professor of a royal academy, a ce where many children of nobles and wealthy people wanted to study.


    Since most of Nina''s ssmates fit the profile of potential students at real academies, they talked about many famous names associated with them.


    "Newton? The genius from Ironcrest? You know him, big brother?" Nina eximed in surprise.


    Vicente smiled at her. "Yes. I asked a friend to arrange our meeting... Anyway, you''ll meet him soon. Go and get ready. You have to look good to see him."


    Nina had just woken up and had messy hair and night clothes.


    She listened to her brother''s advice and didn''t hesitate to leave the table where she was eating to go to her room.


    Eve went after her to help her while Vicente quietly finished his breakfast.


    Before Eve and Nina returned, the doorbell rang, and he went to greet Newton himself.


    "Professor, wee to my home." He met the middle-aged, gray-haired man with a High-level Mage cultivation at his door.


    As soon as he saw Vicente, Newton became interested in this guy with a strange Magic Gem, as he had not yet seen what was behind Cesar''s mask.


    "You... Your magical form is quite interesting, Vicente Fuller." Newtonmented as he greeted the ck-haired young man. "No wonder Cesar wants to help you. You must have amazing skills."


    "Is that so?" Vicenteughed. "Thank you for thepliment."


    "Now tell me, what is your rtionship with Cesar? He seemed very interested in me helping your sister. Can you tell me why?"


    Vicente replied. "Let''s just say that he and I are very close. I know a lot about him, and I support him in the light of day. But I hope the professor doesn''t talk too much about him or that with my sister."


    "Of course. That''s an adult matter." Newton epted with no further questions. He was a man who knew when to push the issue and when not to.


    The young man before him was clearly powerful and influential. The look in his eyes said it all, and Newton wasn''t about to take any chances with someone he didn''t know.


    Soon, they sit in a living room where Nina and Eve would soon appear to greet the greatest genius in the province.


    The moment he saw Nina, Newton stood up from where he was and noticed several problems Cesar had already described in messages.


    "I see... It''s not for nothing that you''re worried about her. Her situation is not good, I must say. But give me a moment, Vicente Fuller. I will take a closer look at your sister''s situation." He said as he showed his pentagrams while Nina watched him with a twinkle in her eye.


    "Do what you have to, professor. You''re ourst hope."

 Chapter 471 Newton’s Guidance

    <h4>Chapter 471 Newton''s Guidance ? </h4>


    471 Newton''s Guidance


    Newton quickly examined Nina''s small body while Vicente and Eve watched him.


    When he finished his medical assessment, the middle-aged-


    looking man sighed, for Nina''s problem was indeed serious.


    "Your sister has suffered a severe trauma. It''s a miracle she''s alive. Whatever caused her deafness damaged a part of her brain. She almost lost her mental abilities as a result.


    Unfortunately, part of her magic nerve was affected. I''ll be surprised if she can awaken her powers and cultivate mana.


    But if she has a chance, it will probably be because of the Filipend Jaburan you gave her."


    Eve was surprised to hear this from Newton since neither she nor Vicente told him that Nina had consumed parts of this medicinal nt.


    Meanwhile, Vicente was very concerned about what Newton had seen in Nina.


    "Is there nothing we can do?" Vicente asked.


    Newton stopped using his powers on Nina and started walking, looking thoughtfully at the ground. "It''s not that there''s nothing we can do. The magic world is infinite and full of possibilities. I wouldn''t dare say the word impossible in your sister''s case.


    Higher-level magicians, like Paragons or stronger, might be able to look at Nina and find a quick and easy solution to her problem. However, there is a massive difference between my current abilities and those of a Paragon." Newton was realistic.


    "I can''t do anything to improve her situation on my own, Vicente Fuller. The only thing I can tell you is to look for special resources that can be absorbed by people without powers. You must focus on recovery or physical improvement-type resources.


    I can''t guarantee this will save your sister''s future, but it certainly won''t hinder it. And it may be that even if it doesn''t save her, it will give her a better quality of life. So if you have the means, do it." He instructed.


    Vicente clenched his fists as he looked at Nina and then at the floor, closing his eyes as he felt he had to be a Paragon.


    Newton was very experienced and quickly understood what was on the ck-haired man''s mind as he looked at Vicente. "Forget what''s on your mind. People with yellow talent can''t reach the 5th stage in the time it takes Nina to go through the Awakening." Newton said seriously. "Even someone with the legendary violet talent wouldn''t cultivate that fast."


    "Violet?" Eve opened her mouth, for in all of history, no one with a violet talent had ever appeared on this continent. In fact, even the talent inferior to violet, indigo, had never appeared in the Pris Realm!


    But Newton had studied the talent ranks in depth and had a mathematical model that told how long it would take to reach different stages with different talent grades.


    He said. "Yes, even the most gifted would need more time than Nina has... But in your case, you''ll hardly be a Sovereign when Nina awakens her powers, Vicente. Don''t pin all your hopes on being able to influence a Paragon. It''s not that easy."


    Vicente frowned while Eve took a step forward, thinking that such a person was wrong.


    "Bullshit." She said in a louder tone. "Vicente is already a Mid-level Mage! How can he not be a Sovereign in 5 years?"


    Newton looked into Vicente''s eyes and said. "To reach the Sovereign stage, a magician must have a solid magical foundation that his mana vortex turns into a manake. It''s impossible to achieve such a feat by advancing as fast as you have.


    It''ll take you a year to be a High-level Mage. But once you do, you''ll see the gap between the 3rd and 4th stages grow exponentially. Unless your magical foundation is solid, you won''t be able to advance even if you reach the required amount of mana.


    You''ve probably used various unique resources and methods to reach your current stage... That is impressive, but it can''t continue. You haven''t permanently damaged your magical foundation yet. Still, if you don''t want to be limited in the future, you''ll have to be more careful."


    Vicente remained silent as he listened to all of this, a little skeptical about Newton''s ims but notpletely in doubt because this man in front of him really was a genius and had done everything right so far.


    Vicente was worried about Nina, but he asked since Newton had started talking about him. "What do you suggest I do about my situation?"


    To help Nina, he needed to be well. It was just as important for him to be well as it was for Newton to give Nina useful alternatives!


    Newton sighed as he sat down across from the three young people in the living room. "Stop using essory resources to artificially increase your strength. These types of resources can be used asionally, but you''ve been overusing them since your Awakening. Ideally, you should stop using such resources until you be a Sovereign.


    Until then, cultivate mana using only your Magic Gem. By doing this every day, you will eventually be able to correct the instabilities in your foundation and not only be a Sovereign but also be able to use resources in your cultivation again."


    Newton could guess a lot about Vicente because he had studied this young man''s case before he arrived in Millfall and analyzed Vice''s body while doing so with Nina''s. Of course, he didn''t know everything. He couldn''t see some signs on Vice''s body that had to do with Torne.


    To him, it seemed like Vicente had misused a lot of cultivation materials. However, what he saw were the two times Torne had sacrificed his cultivation to Vicente to heal and not have deep injuries to his magical foundation.


    But Newton was right. Vicente''s magical foundation was unstable, and no matter how it happened, the only way forward for this young man was to do as suggested. Cultivate carefully for a while without the use of magical means.


    "I can do that," Vicente said, not in a hurry to increase his level despite his rush to help Nina.


    It was important that he was as strong as possible to help Nina and avenge the family. However, he was no longer weak and could continue to grow rapidly with his group. Even if he had to stay at the same level for 10 years, Vicente was sure that his influence and reach could grow greatly in the next few years.


    ''In another year, I''ll probably be able to influence powerful Sovereigns. After that, with everything I''ve built, I might be able to reach a few Paragons.'' Vicente thought as Newton turned to Nina.


    "Young girl, what are your ns for the future?" Newton asked Nina.


    "Professor Newton, I would like to be a schr like you. I know I won''t be able to learn as many professions as you, but I will be very happy if I can be an intellectual in one field.


    My brother is a cksmith, so I''d like to be able to help him in some way." She said, trying to sound more mature than she was.

 Chapter 472 Newton’s Position

    <h4>Chapter 472 Newton''s Position </h4>


    472 Newton''s Position


    After hearing Nina''s answer, Newton smiled at her, pleased to meet such an intelligent young girl. "You really are smart. To be a schr, you don''t need to be talented or powerful. You just have to be smart and to like studying."


    The profession of schr or theorist was less dependent on Awakening, something Nina couldn''t count on given her circumstances.


    Newton imagined that she had made this choice with her possibilities in mind, something remarkable. Not everyone had what it took to do what they could.


    Her wanting to help her brother was also amazing because it could give her opportunities since he would certainly help her. As remarkable as it was to grow up alone, it was also tough, and there was nothing wrong with taking advantage of the avable opportunities.


    Some stubborn young people would be reluctant to take advantage of the opportunities given to them by their families, but Nina didn''t have that personality and knew how to choose, even though she was so young.


    Newton asked her another question. "Would you follow this path even if you awakened a powerful magical form?"


    "Of course." She said as she stood up. "I already have my brother to protect me and deal with our family''s problems. Trying to go the same way as him wouldn''t add anything to the family. But things could be different if I can help him with spells and other things."


    Vicente and Eve listened to Nina''s answers as they watched her, both smiling at how determined this girl was.


    Newton liked what he heard. "Very well, I came here to evaluate you and consider epting you as my pupil. I''ve heard enough to make a decision.


    Nina, do you want to be my student? Apanying me means that you''ll have to stay away from your brother at some point. But that''s a path you''ll have to take sooner orter."


    Nina opened her mouth as she stared at Newton in silence, not expecting that the greatest genius in the province woulde to her house and offer to be her master.


    Vicente said to her. "Newton will soon be working at the Royal Academy in Saltstar City, but don''t worry, Nina, we will move to that city when you finish your term at the local academy."


    "Is that true? But Professor Newton will wait for me for another year?" Nina asked and looked at Vicente and Newton.


    Newton smiled when he saw that she didn''t want to leave. "Don''t worry. When you go to Saltstar City, we''ll begin our journey as master and student, Nina. However, from that moment on, you won''t be able to turn back. So be sure of your decision by then. Think it over and talk to your brother."


    "Okay, Profes... Master!" Nina said with a big smile while Vicente and Eve smiled.


    Nina''s situation was still worrying, but at least she could live an everyday life and still learn from the best professional in the province. They obviously wanted the best for her, but they were willing to give her a good life even as a mortal unable to cultivate mana.


    After talking with Nina for a while, Newton followed Vicente into the young man''s office, leaving the two of them behind.


    "Professor, I have a question I''d like to know if you can answer," Vicente said as he sat down in his office and thought about Torne.


    "There are many things I don''t know yet, but please tell me what you have in mind." Newton was curious.


    "It''s about very contracts with ghosts. Specifically, how do you help a ghost recover after a long ordeal?" Vicente came right to the point.


    "Ghosts? Let me see if I understand your question. You want to know how to restore a ghost that is connected to a master?" Newton asked.


    "Yes. I recently encountered this situation while traveling. I was fighting a man who had a ghost as his ve. In the middle of the battle, he and the ghost merge their powers and be many times stronger. But soon after, the effects of this union wore off, and I could feel the ghost ''disappearing.''


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t eliminate the two, so now I''m worried about the ghost recovering and that guying after me."


    "Oh?" Newton didn''t doubt Vicente, having heard and studied situations like the one the young man described.


    He said. "Such a thing is seldom witnessed. You were lucky to escape. But don''t worry. What you''ve just described has a name. It''s called Primary Realization.


    Primary Realization is very hard on both sides, but especially on the ve. Not only that, but when you feel the ve''s side disappearing, it means that it has given up a part of itself to help the master.


    In this case, the master should be fine after some rest, but the ghost will be in a special state that won''t change easily.


    Except for some very rare resources, only the master''s ascension can help it in any way. So this person will hardly be able to use the Primary Realization again in a short time."


    "Is that so? Then I''m relieved." Vicente smiled, but that only worried him.


    He and Torne had ns to go after the Cataclysm Order, but now that would have to be postponed.


    Since he wouldn''t be able to use magical resources again until he had solidified his foundation, only advancing to the 4th stage could help him recover Torne in the slightest.


    "Don''t worry about that. But what about Cesar? Have you heard from him? I''d like to meet him and see how he''s doing." Newtonmented; that was his main interest ining to Millfall.


    Vicente smiled and said. "You should find the Mazzanti family. They''ll be able to tell you when you can see him. But I can tell you that he was sessful in his hunt."


    "Is that so?" A gleam appeared in Newton''s eyes.


    He had probed Vicente''s body and felt the young man''s magical foundation. But since this young man was hiding arge part of his power, Newton could only see the most obvious: this young man''s foundation and mana density. But as for the special aura of the magical form or the pentagrams of Vice, this professor felt nothing at all.


    "Well, I''ll be on my way. I want to meet Cesar and go to Saltstar City." Newton stood up, smiling in anticipation of seeing Cesar.


    Vicente would soon see the man leave his residence. He still had many worries on his mind after this meeting, but talking to Newton gave him new things to think about and do.


    ''I must find time to see him with Cesar''s identity, but I must also order my men to look for resourcespatible with Nina.'' He thought as he returned to his office, with many things to doter today.

 Chapter 473 Royal Envoys

    <h4>Chapter 473 Royal Envoys? </h4>


    473 Royal Envoys


    Three dayster...


    After the meeting with Vicente and Newton, the professor met Cesar again the next day after he had seen and felt the current situation of the most extreme case he had ever encountered.


    He was shocked to see Vicente''s three pentagrams and imagined how strong this young man would be in the future.


    But he didn''t discover that Vicente and Cesar were the same person, although he had noticed that Don Mazzanti''s magical foundation was also unstable.


    He had expected this from Cesar since this mercenary had progressed quickly through the 2nd stage. So Newton repeated his advice, telling Vicente again that he should work more slowly to solidify his foundation.


    He also rmended that Vicente''s next pentagram should be a Cyan one. That would require Vicente to travel outside the Seidel Kingdom, as there were no animals with this type of essence in that area.


    After this meeting, Newton talked about the next time he would see Cesar before he left for Saltstar City, where he would live and work for the next few years.


    With that, Vicente returned to his business, dealing with the problems and situations in his two houses and working on the forge at Benson''s house.


    Nothing important happened locally, so he peacefully spent three days between these three residences.


    But two days after Newton''s departure, important people arrived in Millfall!


    ...


    A group of ten luxurious carriages and many men on horseback entered Millfall''s main avenue, moving at a moderate speed toward the center of town.


    Many people in the streets stopped to watch the convoy pass, with some wealthy locals noting the origin of these vehicles from the symbols on the carriages.


    ''This is the royal shield!'' A wealthy local merchant saw the carriage in the middle of the convoy and noticed the royal envoys'' vehicle.


    ''It is finally time to get a position from the king...'' Another wealthy local, someone who aspired to the title of Baron, thought to himself as he saw the convoy of carriages with several Mages among the passengers.


    As the citizens thought and talked about the new arrivals, the speed of the carriages slowed as they approached the Martial Court building.


    Meanwhile, inside the main carriage of this group, a woman and two men sat looking out the carriage windows, observing the city to which the king hadmanded them to bring his words.


    They were all High-level Mages, but the youngest of them, the ck-haired woman, was the group''s leader.


    She said. "Let''s resolve this situation quickly. I don''t want to stay here for more than one night. Warn the local nobles and the candidates for the positions of Viscount and Baron. I''ll announce His Majesty''s decisionster today."


    The group''s purpose was to bring the king''s word and make the promotion of two local families official.


    In addition, the new head of the city''s army had been elected and was in one of the group''s carriages to attend the event that the woman had nned.


    "We''ll make it quick, Your Highness." The two men said at the same time.


    Standing before them was none other than the First Princess of the Seidel Kingdom, King Seidel''s eldest daughter, Lina Seidel!


    As soon as Lina''s twopanions answered, they left the carriage while the rest of the convoy was already stopped in front of the Martial Court.


    There, a group of members of the Martial Court, dressed in their special uniforms, were waiting for Lina''s group, properly profiled ording to their positions.


    The Martial Court in the city of Millfall had 6 members with judge positions and 20 guards, so they could all easily fit in front of their building.


    But there were also the soldiers who hade to look after the local battalion, the group that had recentlye from the capital to investigate the city''s problems.


    When they saw the princess get out of her carriage, everyone in the area bowed their heads to officially wee Lina to Millfall.


    "Your Highness, wee to Millfall." The temporarymander of the local post and a 2nd stage judge said simultaneously.


    At the same time, the nobles and soldiers who had arrived in the other nine carriages of the convoy watched in silence while also gesturing in respect to Lina.


    In addition to Lina and her twopanions on this mission, Duke Scott, two Marquises, 4 Counts, and 6 Viscounts were in the newly arrived group, there to witness the audience that Lina would lead for the next few hours.


    Not every promotion within the noble hierarchy had to ur in the capital. Only a few nobles were weed by the king in his pce, where he threw a party and spoke words of congrattion from his own mouth.


    Such a thing was expensive and had to be prepared weeks in advance. Given Millfall''s situation and the king''s rush to choose the new Viscount and Baron of the province, he couldn''t wait for these people to travel to his city.


    That''s why the promotion of these two families would take ce in Millfall under themand of Lina, the king''s voice in this ce.


    "I hope the journey here was tranquil, Your Highness." Themander, who hade from the capital to take care of things in Millfall, said as he smiled at the princess.


    "Yes, it wasn''t bad," Lina said as she walked towards the inside of the Martial Court building. "Meanwhile, your local passage was a disaster, Adrian. I didn''t think someone of your stature would be so ipetent."


    "I apologize for my recent inefficiency, Your Highness." Adrian didn''tin despite Lina''s ''jab.''


    But then the Duke of the Province intervened on his behalf. "Your Highness, it''s not the fault of Commandant Warner and his group. The recent situation in the province and Millfall seems to be quiteplicated. It''s not surprising that he and his group have shown poor efficiency in their mission."


    Lina looked at the old Duke, a formerpanion of her father''s in the royal army. "You''re probably right, old Scott. Anyway, I''m not here to judge Adrian or the local soldiers."


    She looked at the three people around her and said. "Organize what''s necessary to resolve the local situation. I will promote Cora to lead the local battalion along with the appointment of the new Viscount and Baron. If all goes well, I''ll leave at dawn."


    "Yes, Your Highness." Adrian, the leader of the Martial Court in Millfall and a royal secretary, left immediately after Lina''s order, hurrying to settle the matter quickly.


    She looked at the nobles around her and said. "You have two hours to do what you want. After that, you must return and take your seats in the main courtroom of this Martial Court. You will be my witnesses."


    Several of the nobles who had apanied her here left immediately after her words, leaving behind only three young nobles who had been newly promoted after the death of their fathers.


    Being close to the princess was rare, so they didn''t want to miss this opportunity!


    She was not only beautiful but also single, avable for marriage, and capable of conceiving the king''s grandchildren.


    Achieving this would be incredible because she was beautiful, but it would also put any nobleman on the king''s side. As ambitious young men full of desire, these three soon began to court the beautiful Lina.

 Chapter 474 Beginning of the Promotion Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 474 Beginning of the Promotion Ceremony </h4>


    474 Beginning of the Promotion Ceremony


    Hours after Lina''s convoy arrived in the city, all of Millfall''s nobles and wealthy individuals were already aware of the First Princess'' arrival and her purpose ining to the city.


    It waste in Millfall, and all the relevant local powers were already preparing for the event that would take ceter that evening at the local Martial Court.


    Such was the case with Shelby and Levi, the survivors of the Staples family massacre, who were preparing for it now in thergest local hotel.


    They hadn''t returned to the Staples estate after all that had happened. Levi had a lot of nightmares almost every day at the hotel where they were staying, so going back wasn''t in their ns.


    Anyway, things were improving daily, and Levi was getting over his grief.


    Now, he was at Nina''s side while Eve and Molly helped him get dressed.


    On the other hand, Vicente was in front of Shelby, alone with the orange-haired woman in her room.


    "What do you think of this event?" He asked as he saw the woman''s beautiful dress that showed off her perfect body without being vulgar.


    Shelby saw Vicente''s eyes fall on her rear end and smiled, seeing that underneath Cesar''s mask and terrifying powers, there was a man''s desire in this 15-year-old fellow.


    "I think it''s going to be tranquil. Lina Seidel is a busy woman. She likes to fight, so this is a boring mission for her. She''ll try to finish her business and leave as soon as possible. In other words, she shouldn''t try to interfere in local affairs." Shelby said while putting some kind of product on her lips.


    The women of Pris Realm had their vanity, and there were beauty products. They were very different from what existed on Earth, and no level 5 Acolyte like Shelby would use much of it.


    Still, there were products with well-defined purposes, and women, in general, had their options, even if they didn''t use them daily.


    Shelby finished and turned to Vicente. "How do I look? Do I look innocent?" She smiled at him as she pouted and winked.


    "You look beautiful." Heplimented her, but Shelby''s beautiful appearance didn''t fool him.


    He knew what this woman was capable of!


    Shelby realized Vicente wasn''t looking at her like other men and took a step closer. "Tell me, what happened to your little girlfriend?"


    "She''s in Saltstar City. She''ll be serving in the city for a while."


    "Oh? So, are you still together? Or are you single again?" She stopped in front of him with a smile on her face.


    When he felt Shelby put her hands on his shoulders, Vicente understood what was on her mind. "As far as I''m concerned, we''re still a couple."


    "Is that so? Do you think there''s a future between you? How do you feel about marriage, Vicente?" She asked him.


    "I don''t care about that. Maybe I''ll get married in the future, but it''s not a necessity for me." He replied, seeing that Shelby had something on her mind.


    "I think differently. To me, marriage is a business. I''ll find pleasure and enjoyment in other ways." She looked at his lips provocatively.


    "I thought you didn''t want to marry for business..." He remembered Marcus.


    "I didn''t want to marry for the benefit of other people. But it''s different now. I choose my future so I can choose the right man for it." She found no contradiction in her words.


    "So that''s the case... Who do you want to marry?" Vicente narrowed his eyes. "It wouldn''t be me, would it?"


    Sheughed when she heard that. "It wouldn''t be, haha. I could have fun with you if you want... But I have someone else in mind." She looked at the door to her room while thinking of something that would surely frighten many people.


    Vicente was surprised to hear this. ''Who is she talking about?''


    "Aren''t you going to give me a name? After all we''ve been through together, I think I deserve to know." He smiled.


    ''If you knew what I had in mind, you''d be disgusted with me, Vicente.'' Shelby turned away from him.


    "You''ll find out when it happens." Sheughed. "It''s going to take a while. Maybe we won''t be close then. But I''m sure you''ll hear about it."


    He narrowed his eyes but didn''t say anything, finding her words rather strange.


    "Anyway, are we going to the Martial Court? I hear the princess is stunning." She showed him one of her hands.


    Vicente smiled. "Unfortunately, I can''t go with you. Take Nina and Eve with you and Levi. I''m going back to the Mazzanti estate."


    "Are you sure?"


    "It would be risky for me to show myself around the princess after everything that''s happened." He spoke before saying goodbye to Shelby, Eve, and Molly and leaving.


    Shelby didn''t insist and soon left with her group and the Mazzanti family soldiers currently serving House Staples.


    ...


    By the time it was evening in Millfall, the Martial Court building was full of local dignitaries, with emissaries from the Scarlet Syndicate, the Mazzanti family, and all the local nobles present.


    In the main courtroom of the building, Lina sat in the highest position while her trusted men were lined up around the area.


    The witnesses of the event were already in their ces. At the same time, all those who had sent proposals to the king sat in their designated positions around the area.


    There was also a small open space for citizens to observe the event since this was not a secret or closed procedure.


    However, given the power of the individuals present, only influential people were there, without rioting, waiting for the ceremony to begin.


    While many nobles chatted among themselves, Lina stood up, wearing army armor but also a crystal tiara on her head and a small wooden hammer in one of her hands.


    She tapped the hammer on the table in front of her and said loudly.


    "This ceremony is about to begin. Sit down and be quiet. Let''s get it over with quickly!" She said as she looked toward the people her father had chosen.


    Everyone took their seats as they stopped talking, thosepeting for the two promotions to be announced eager to hear the king''s decision.


    When there was silence, Lina sat down and got straight to the point, starting with the announcement of the new local Commander, Cora Brock.

 Chapter 475 Change of Status

    <h4>Chapter 475 Change of Status ? </h4>


    475 Change of Status


    After a few minutes, Cora Brock was officially appointed leader of the battalion previously led by Christopher Hogan.


    The other three squads that hade to Millfall with Arthur and the other two Commandants were still in town but would leave to return to their posts the following day.


    Cora, Eric, and Nova''s old ssmate at Dryhaven Military Academy, would lead only the local soldiers.


    After receiving her new position and being recognized by the king, whom Lina represented, Cora knelt before the bench where the First Princess sat.


    While everyone waited for Lina''s next speech, a masked man from the Mazzanti family looked at the woman. This person had a small green pentagram in front of his right eye.


    ''Is that the magnificent First Princess?'' Someone on the other side of town thought as he looked through one of the soldier''s eyes.


    Vicente wasn''t in that courthouse, but that didn''t mean he wasn''t following the event!


    Sitting in his office, he watched, listened to, and felt everything that happened in this important ce of the city, using his three abilities together for the first time.


    As he tested this power for the first time, he couldn''t help but feel excited, for this was truly an incredible power.


    Even though he was a few kilometers away from the court, he could not only use his soldier to act, speak, and do whatever he wanted, but he could also see, hear, and feel everything around this man.


    He looked at Princess Lina''s beautiful face and thought about her looks, but he was much happier about his individual powers.


    ''Shelby was right. She really is beautiful. Rory will be upset to hear that he missed the opportunity to see such beauty.'' Heughed as a green pentagram appeared in front of his right eye, and the other two circled his body.


    As powerful as he was, Vicente was a young man, and when he wasn''t full of problems, he talked about women with his good friend.


    ''Too bad for you, Rory...'' Vicenteughed as he watched the event continue in the building.


    After Lina''s words to Cora, she announced who would be the new Baron of the province, recing the nobleman who was leaving his title of Baron to be a Viscount.


    Felix Burt, the patriarch of the Burt family, which was the family of Shelby''s good friend, Mira Burt, would be the next local Baron, having sessfully persuaded the king to grant him the title.


    He and his family there at the Martial Court celebrated when Lina called his name, and Shelby watched with satisfaction as Felix was introduced and then officially made the new Baron.


    Now, she would have a much better time locally, with a good friend of hers bing more influential because of the rise of patriarch Burt, but her ally Vicente would also benefit, which could help her doubly.


    But as soon as Lina consecrated Felix, everyone in the courtroom fell silent, feeling the nervousness of waiting to find out who the new local Viscount would be.


    The fact that a local had be a Baron meant that someone from Millfall would be a Viscount instead of someone from out of town.


    That raised the expectations of the locals, especially one old man who felt he would easily win this ''contest.''


    ''The only one who could give me any trouble andpetition was the old Baron Staples. But with the fall of his family, I''m going to win thispetition!'' Thought a balding old man with a smile, preparing to stand up as soon as Lina called his name.


    Then Lina opened her mouth.


    "Levi Staples, stand up. His Royal Majesty has appointed you Viscount Staples, substitute and new owner of thends of the old Symons family." She said as she read the royal decree, not noticing the many nobles there looking at the young man on thep of an orange-haired woman.


    Shelby was one of the few to smile at Lina''s words, while the Barons of Millfall and some of the witnesses there couldn''t help but look at Shelby and Levi in shock.


    ''How?'' The man who had almost stood up with the name Levi Staples asked himself as his face paled and he red at the two of them.


    Meanwhile, the Duke of the Province looked at Shelby with narrowed eyes. ''It seems that this woman has some good cards up her sleeve. For her to get this position after all that''s happened, she must have had some help.''


    ''Is this an intervention by the main branch of the Staples family?'' A Marquis thought as Lina looked at Levi, surprised that the new Viscount was a child.


    She knew nothing about the local situation and was only there toplete her father''s decisions. She didn''t know that the king had chosen a child to receive the title of Viscount.


    "Your Highness, the Staples family has recently lost many members. Young Levi is the only heir left." One of herpanions whispered in her ear.


    "Why did my father choose a weakened family for promotion?" She didn''t understand the king''s choice.


    "I don''t know. Perhaps His Majesty knows something we don''t. For him to have chosen this young man means that the person responsible for Levi must have a lot of potential or influence. She must be the real reason for this appointment."


    "I see..." Lina looked at Shelby and then proceeded with the ceremony, appointing Shelby as Levi''s legal representative, with this woman taking the oaths in her brother''s name and receiving his noble title.


    Levi was too young to be responsible for anything, so his representative was the only one who could go through this process.


    Shelby did what she had to do and soon had the title of Viscount in her hands, with all the rights that had previously belonged to the Symons family.


    As she listened to Lina''s words, she couldn''t help but smile and remember Marcus.


    ''I would love to see the look on your face right now, Marcus... Did you expect this, Marcus? You thought you would dominate me and rece your father. But now it''s all mine, and you''re dead!'' She felt satisfied with herself, realizing her goals from years of hard work.


    She had finally reached the pinnacle of her life, reaching a position that only 26 other people in the province had reached, with enormous rights and powers in her hands, at only 21 years of age and at level 5 of the 2nd stage.


    With this title in hand, she had a lot of work ahead of her to reward her allies and enjoy what she had aplished.


    In this way, the next three months would pass quickly, not only for Shelby but also for her allies, who would reap great rewards from this final period of peace in Millfall!

 Chapter 476 Partners Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 476 Partners Meeting? </h4>


    476 Partners Meeting


    Three months had passed, but even with all the changes in Millfall, the Mazzanti family was still dealing with old problems.


    This early in the day in Millfall, all of Vicente''s associates met with him at the family headquarters to discuss thetest issues relevant to the group''s associates.


    They were in arge meeting room with an oval table in the center and 12 chairs around it.


    Vicente sat at one end of the table, with Rory in a chair to his right and Sarah to his left.


    In addition to these two, Jasmine, La, and Shelby sat around them, while 3 of Vicente''s business associates sat in the opposite corner.


    None of them wore masks, for everyone there had already seen each other''s identities and were too close to each other to care.


    But because of that, they could all see the concern in each other''s eyes.


    After the Staples family attained the title of Viscount and a new Commandant took over the local army battalion, much had happened leading up to this moment when this group had to meet to resolve their problems.


    Vicente began this meeting by speaking in a solemn tone. "Our ns for the future are ambitious. We have already expanded into neighboring towns, but our goal is the province. However, we won''t seed unless we have control over our own staff and headquarters city."


    Jasmine closed her eyes and murmured. "You did too many things at once. That was your group''s mistake. Trying to grow too fast."


    Shelby knew that Jasmine was right and felt that this woman was ming her for all of the group''s current problems that were affecting everyone''s lives.


    She said. "We wouldn''t have a position to worry about if we hadn''t done everything we did, Miss Barber. I know it seems strange to take risks for someone like you who has a guaranteed future, but people like Vicente and I need it."


    Everyone there already knew Vicente''s real name, where he was from, etc.


    La looked at the orange-haired woman, the only one besides Molly, who was still an Acolyte in the group. "That doesn''t change the fact that you brought this on us. Now we all have to deal with the damn army and this madman who''s been hunting us for months."


    The strange attacks on the weaker members of the Mazzanti family, which had begun after Vicente''s return from his escape from provincial prison, had continued ever since. The family had lost more than 60 members until now, and their expansion ns had been set back.


    Sarah thought that if it hadn''t been for those losses, the Mazzanti family would be operating in three cities besides the two they were currently in.


    It hurt the group, but they also had to worry about the army and their own investigations.


    In a way, the group was working exhaustively to solve their old problems!


    Vicente sighed, aware that Jasmine and La didn''t like Shelby and would naturally fight in this situation. Then he said. "Let''s not cry over spilled milk. There''s no point in whining and regretting what''s already happened. We must work on what we can change!


    The Woodyer issue still needs to be resolved, but we''ll be suffering from it for a while yet. The damned enemy only attacks the weakest in the family, and without clues, we can''t go after him."


    The Woodyer was what Vice and his associates called the person behind the more than 60 deaths of the family''s soldiers.


    Hearing this, Jasmine lowered her head, not liking having such a problem and not being able to solve it. She was the one whose job it was to deal with such things, but because the enemy was stronger than her, her tracking skills didn''t work very well against such a person.


    "Are you going to keep losing our men?" Shelby asked, ignoring Jasmine''s unhappy expression.


    "No. We will start having our men travel with the robotic armor and the most advanced weapons in the family. That will eventually bring the damned to their own end." Vicente''s eyes narrowed as he clenched his fists in anger.


    In the months that had passed, he had worked hard on his family''s weapons and armor, creating new versions of practically everything he had before and increasing the number of these items in his family.


    However, the most advanced armor and weapons were still in short supply, considering how difficult they were to create and how expensive theirponents were.


    But after weeks of repeated failures in his strategies to deal with the Woodyer, Vicente was ready to use his best weapons.


    Rory looked at his friend and sighed helplessly. "Unfortunately, there''s no other choice. If we could find this enemy, everything would be easier. But he only attacks our weakest and leaves no trace..."


    "This person wants to weaken us or hinder our growth," Sarahmented. "They are good at what they do. We must be careful. Enemies like this are more dangerous than powerful opponents."


    One of the merchants there agreed, as hemented. "That''s true. Sometimes, it is best to be cautious and go slow. Take Warmaster''s case as an example. Until recently, he was one of the province''s strongest and most respected men.


    But all he had to do was try to deal with Snow w alone, and he lost everything he had, dying alongside The Ruby Devils'' top men... This enemy of ours is different from Warmaster. They know that facing us head-on will lead to their own demise. So they act cunningly."


    The province was in chaos, just as Shelby had nned. Even more than four months after the security breach at Long Bay Correctional Facility, two of the escaped High-level Mages were still on the loose. Not only that, but these two individuals had already caused a lot of trouble, and at least 40 Mages and 4 Sovereigns had died in Scott Province in the past three months.


    Few people knew Snow w''s current situation, but there were rumors that he had reached the 4th stage.


    Whether it was true or not, no one in the room knew. But they didn''t care because the current chaos in the province was very opportune.


    Unfortunately, there were not only opportunities ahead of them. After Evan''s fall at the hands of kingdom soldiers, the situation around Millfall had be much worse with the presence of soldiers searching for Vicente and Sarah.


    As much as the Mazzanti family was growing, their leader had barely shown his face outside his headquarters in over two months!


    The kingdom''s soldiers knew that some of the invaders from that prison hade to Millfall, so they kept a close eye on the area.


    Even Sovereign Adams was nearby, waiting for the opportunity to catch the rat who had tricked him!


    If it weren''t for Vicente''s position, his special powers, and the caution of his allies in this room, Adams would have caught him by now!


    He said. "That''s the case... But let''s not get carried away. Myst strategy might work."


    Jasmine agreed. "Well, let''s see how it goes. If it doesn''t, we''ll either have to find Casey or wait for my promotion to Mid-level. We won''t be able to do anything else until then."

 Chapter 477 Not Many Alternatives

    <h4>Chapter 477 Not Many Alternatives? </h4>


    477 Not Many Alternatives


    Jasmine, as well as La and Rory, were currently at the beginning of the 3rd stage, with Low-level Mage magic cultivation.


    Shelby and Molly were at level 5 of the Acolyte stage. Still, both were close to advancing to the 3rd stage, which the group expected to happen this month.


    Vicente was still a Mid-level Mage, but he felt he would soon be a High-level Mage.


    In the meantime, he had finally felt what Newton had told him months ago, as he had perfectly noticed the state of his magical foundation after these months of hard work without external resources.


    They were all stronger than before, but Jasmine felt that she wouldn''t be able to detect or track the enemy with her skills until she reached at least Mid-level.


    The alternative was to use Casey''s ability. Unfortunately, the man still hadn''t returned, having been missing for over six months.


    Vicente''s group had been looking for him, and even Jasmine and La had been trying to help locate him since Jasmine''s pentagram hunt a little over a month ago.


    But they still haven''t had any results, and Casey''s situation remains unknown.


    Vicente had nned to leave Millfall to go after Casey on his own, but Sovereign Adams arrived near the town just as he was about to do so.


    Since then, he had been living in hiding between the estate and the Fuller residence.


    So when he heard Jasmine''sment, he couldn''t help but feel a burden on his conscience for not being able to do anything useful for his partner.


    "I guess we''ll just have to wait for you to move on." Hemented as he looked at the pink-haired woman. "Casey''s disappearance won''t be easy to solve. That''s how I feel."


    "What could have happened?" Rory asked.


    "It''s possible he''s still looking for apatible pentagram," Shelby replied. "But anything is possible. Casey''s past is asplicated as Vicente''s. He has a powerful desire for revenge, so maybe he''s in trouble."


    Everyone there looked at Vicente as they heard this, aware of Don Mazzanti''s intentions in dealing with some powerful groups from outside the kingdom.


    After those months, La, Jasmine, Sarah, and especially Nova had helped him better understand his targets, from the two Sovereigns who caused Kate''s death to the organization that took Lauren.


    He now knew the average level of these forces, their location, and what he would need to reach them.


    Incredibly, dealing with those responsible for Kate''s death would be easier than dealing with Lauren''s kidnappers.


    Nis'' Shadows, the force that took Lauren, was a power from the north of the continent and even had Paragons in its ranks!


    The sects of the two Sovereigns responsible for Kate''s death were powers from a state neighboring the Seidel Kingdom and were said to have ''only'' Sovereigns among their strongest elders.


    Armed with this information, Vicente nned to go after the two groups responsible for his mother''s death. His business with his sister''s kidnappers would be resolvedter when he could deal with Paragons.


    Vicente''s associates at this meeting knew so. If Shelby said Casey''s case was simr to his, the trouble this guy might have gotten himself into could be worse than they could handle!


    "Then it''s going to be hard to get him back," Lamented as she looked at Vicente.


    Vicente had already thought of that and said. "There is no easy way out. So, for now, we''ll rely on my n and have Jasmine as n ''B.'' Besides, there''s really nothing we can do about the Woodyer."


    Sarah nodded before asking. "What about the actual problem at hand?"


    The people there looked at Shelby as if she was the one who could do the most about the soldiers looking for Sarah and Vicente.


    Sheughed bitterly and said. "As much as I wield considerable power locally, I''m nothing like a Sovereign. Colonel Adams is thirsty for Vicente''s blood, so I have no easy solution."


    "I can''t do anything either, Vicente," Jasmine said as she looked into the young man''s eyes. "After everything that happened with The Faceless Ones, I had to work hard to prevent any problems rted to that faction from spilling over to us.


    Fortunately, I was able to dispel any questions about you among my organization''s investigators. But because of that, I''m working beyond my limit, and I don''t have time to get involved with the army."


    "I know. Don''t worry." Vicente smiled at her, aware of how much she had done for him since he had returned from the pentagram hunt with Rory and La.


    "Besides, I won''t be in Millfall for long. With my advancement to the 3rd stage, there''s no more room for me in the local temple. Soon, I''ll be sent to either Ironcrest or Saltstar City. That is if my father doesn''t intervene and send me to the kingdom''s capital." She said, not surprising to the group, who already knew that a 3rd-stage Nun wouldn''t stay in Millfall for long.


    "That''s another problem..." Rory said. "If you don''t move fast enough, you''ll be too far away from us to help."


    "Yes, but I''m leaving La with you. She''ll be able to help you and keep us connected."


    La and Vicente looked at each other while Sarah saw the look in the eyes of these two, who often got into friction with each other.


    "Anyway, if things go wrong, I''ll take care of Sovereign Adams. I''m confident I''ll survive now." Vicente said confidently, although he would rather not confront Adams as that would only cause him more problems.


    Without Torne and Benson to help him in any way, and with the problems of those two on his mind, he preferred not to add to his problems.


    Shelby looked at Vicente and said. "I have an alternative for you. If you''re willing, you can join my group as a bodyguard. You''ll be able to move around the city easily, and if necessary, I''ll be able to get you out of town whenever I want."


    "Thanks for the offer." Vicente didn''t think it was a bad offer. "We''ll do that if necessary. But for now, I intend to stay on my property. I''m about to enter the final part of my stage, so I won''t be moving anytime soon unless it''s necessary."


    "Really? I''m d. Your progress will help us all." Shelby liked that.


    Sarah saw this and gave a low ''humph,'' not liking such a woman and the things she knew Shelby and Vicente had already done.


    Vicente smiled back at Shelby before ending the meeting. "Anyway, Bart will be moving up to the High-level of the 3rd stage soon, so you should take care of your cultivations so you don''t get left behind. Otherwise, we''ll deal with the problems we discussed as agreed. We''llmunicate remotely until our next meeting if anything newes up."

 Chapter 478 The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 478 The Truth? </h4>


    478 The Truth


    After Vicente''s speech, Shelby, Jasmine, La, and Molly left with the merchants associated with the group.


    Only Rory and Sarah remained in the meeting room with worried looks on their faces.


    Rory sighed amidst the silence of his familypanions beforementing. "Vice,st night wepleted our investigation into the Hogan family of Saltstar City. We got some good important information for you, I''d say."


    Vicente''s gaze changed as he remembered the investigation he hadmissioned months ago after dealing with Arthur Hogan at The Vile Altar.


    "What did you find out? Does this family have anything to do with my mother?" He asked.


    Rory closed his eyes and nodded. "In fact. Arthur and Christopher''s Hogan family is the same as your mother''s. They were your cousins..."


    "So that''s it..." Vicente sighed, not caring that he had killed his maternal cousins but unable to stop thinking how small the world could be when it came to such things.


    He had lost his mother but then visited ces where her rtives were so close to him... Thinking about how things could have been different, Vicente felt a little strange, wondering if this had been the best path for him.


    Rory exined further. "The Hogan family of Saltstar City is quiterge and is one of the many families in the kingdom with a military tradition. Many of their members serve in the army.


    Arthur and Christopher weren''t the only soldiers in the family. There are currently at least 30 Lieutenants, 9 Captains, and 3 Commandants in the family. Most of them are near Saltstar City, but some are scattered throughout the kingdom in other provinces.


    As for your mother''s situation, she belonged to one of the secondary branches of the family. Her grandfather had been thest patriarch of the family. But while Christopher and Arthur were the children of the eldest son of the old patriarch, Kate was the youngest daughter of the second daughter of that patriarch.


    When he died 30 years ago, her father became the family patriarch, while your mother''s parents moved away from Saltstar City.


    You already know what happened after that."


    "I see..." Vicente understood the situation in that house and how his mother had probably had little or no contact with Arthur and Christopher.


    "What are you going to do?" Sarah asked, thinking Vicente had something in mind.


    He killed his own cousins. It wouldn''t be so strange for him to feel bad about it, even if those two had acted against him first.


    But Vicente didn''t care about that. He did feel strange because he had killed people who were so close to him without even knowing it. But what bothered him most was that he had kept his mother''s situation from her own family.


    He expected nothing from his maternal rtives. But as a son, he felt it was his duty to tell them what had happened to Kate.


    "I won''t do anything for now," Vicente replied as he looked at the table before him. "But I want to know exactly where my maternal grandmother lives and where the Hogan family headquarters are. If I get the chance, I''ll visit them to talk about my mother''s death."


    Rory said nothing, just kept thinking about what he should do to help his friend.


    But Sarah couldn''t keep quiet. "It''s okay if you want to do that. But you should consider the problems you''ll have to deal with if you contact them. Not only could they find out what you''ve done and try to get you into trouble, but they could also try to take advantage of you. You''re too valuable to a family like that, Vicente."


    "I know. That makes sense, but I''m not worried about it. I''ll just meet them once before I go. They''ll let me go without any unnecessary trouble if they''re smart." Vicente replied, determined to do what he had in mind.


    ''Sigh... What a stubborn guy.'' Sarah closed her eyes.


    She had been with Vicente long enough to know that once he decided to do something, he didn''t back down!


    "That''s a matter for the future. For now, it doesn''t change our situation at all." Vicente told them both, especially Sarah. "The most important thing right now is our expansion. How is it going?"


    Sarah smiled for the first time in several minutes. "Our expansion is the only good and easy thing about the Mazzanti family right now.


    Things are going well, I''d say. As much as we''ve fallen behind due to the constant loss of men, our ns areing along nicely.


    The family currently has nearly 200 members, and our branches outside of Millfall are beginning to show potential. In another three months or so, we could have a presence in five cities and significantly increase the group size.


    Unfortunately, we will have to deal with thepetition because we didn''t move fast enough to grow in Ironcrest because of our own problems.


    Vicente knew they had missed the best time to act, but he wasn''t upset. "That''s not a problem. We have time to grow up here."


    Rory looked at Sarah and asked since she was responsible for the family''s expansion. "Are you keeping the Mazzanti name away from these new groups?"


    Sarah nodded in the affirmative. "Of course. We don''t need any more family problems to interfere with our expansion."


    Not only did they not want to ''contaminate'' their groups by expanding their operations throughout the province with their problems, but they also did not want to attract the attention of powerful forces in the province or the kingdom.


    As it was already known, no army or militia was allowed to be formed in the Seidel Kingdom. Only the royal family and a few nobles were allowed to haverge and powerful groups of magicians.


    But the Mazzanti family and other underworld groups lived in the loopholes of the rules. That is, they were able to operate the way they did because, in addition to bribing the royal power''s members, they also operated almost like mercenary guilds.


    In other words, officially, the Mazzanti family was not a n trying to be stronger and more dominant. On the contrary, the family was an association of mercenaries who worked together for the collective growth of the group. The family''s soldiers had autonomy and were considered associated mercenaries, not mere subordinates.


    That allowed the group to operate in the light of day without having to deal with soldiers constantly looking for their end.


    But there was a limit to how far they could go. They would either have to evolve their facade or get into trouble if they went beyond a certain number.


    To avoid problems with thew and the royal forces, each Mazzanti family group operating in other cities would act as if they were autonomous factions.


    Only the members themselves and a few allies of the Mazzanti family would know that these groups were actually extensions of the arms of this alreadyrge family!


    "Perfect." Rory liked what he heard because it would be very important for them to dominate Scott Province silently!

 Chapter 479 High-level Mage

    <h4>Chapter 479 High-level Mage </h4>


    479 High-level Mage


    Two monthster...


    Vicente had spent the entirest month at the Mazzanti estate when he finally opened his eyes this afternoon in the meditation room of his headquarters.


    He had just raised his magical cultivation to the final part of the 3rd stage, having finally made his final breakthrough in the 3rd stage without the help of any external resources.


    Feeling the mana in his body much stronger than before, he felt like letting some leave his body, feeling stronger than he had ever felt.


    ''Newton was right and wrong... I really needed to cultivate more calmly, but one year to reach the High-level was too much. It took me less than six months.'' He smiled as he remembered the words of that genius. ''I will probably be a Sovereign before Nina awakens her powers.


    Perfect!''


    He got up from where he was and made his way to the upper levels of his estate, feeling that things were still going well for his family.


    The men there were, on average, one level stronger than when Vicente had begun his seclusion. That was the case with the family''s Acolytes and Apprentices. As for the Mages, they were still at the same level, but some of them were approaching their peak.


    Sarah wasn''t around, so Vicente immediately thought the family''s expansion must be going well. Hardly any trouble would cause her to leave, but the entry of the Mazzanti family''s "arms" into other cities would.


    "Vicente! Have you moved in yet?" Rory saw him as soon as he reached the second floor of the building, smiling happily for his friend.


    "Yes, how are things?" Vicente asked when he saw a calm expression on his friend''s face.


    Rory was already used to his friend''s easy progress and didn''t insist on the subject of Vice''s progress. "Same as before, I''d say. In thest month that you''ve been in seclusion, we''ve lost fewer men than before because of your strategy. But we still had some losses.


    I believe the robotic armor and more powerful weapons are useful in defeating our invisible enemy. But our soldiers must be stronger to use what they offer."


    "If that''s the case, we will defeat the Woodyer sooner orter." Vicente liked what he heard.


    "Yes, as for Casey, we still don''t have any information about him. Jasmine left town two days ago to go to Saltstar City, but she promised to continue investigating his situation there." Rory added.


    "And Sarah? Is she leading any more of the family''s expansions?"


    Rory nodded positively. "Yes. She''s gone to Ironcrest. But considering how dangerous it is for her to be there, she will be soon with us again."


    "No problem. As long as she seeds, it will be of great benefit to us."


    "Unfortunately, you''ll still have to be careful on the surface. Even though we managed to get Sarah out of the city safely, many powerful soldiers are still looking for you."


    "I see." He sighed as he walked to the kitchen of the building.


    "Get Shelby for me. I''ll follow the n she suggested and join her personal guard. I want to see Nina. I haven''t seen her in a few days." He said after a long sigh.


    "Okay, I''ll call her as soon as I can."


    ...


    Minutester, Vicente was in a carriage ahead of Shelby, heading for the Fuller estate.


    "Congrattions on your promotion. It won''t be long before you reach your goals, Vicente." Shelby told him with a gracious smile on her face. "You should leave the province soon, right?"


    "I will stay here until I be a Sovereign. There''s nothing to do here after that. If I stay here too long, I''ll have problems with my growth but also with my ns."


    "At that point, it will be time to part ways..." She muttered, knowing it would happen sooner orter but not liking that her direct rtionship with Vicente would be so short.


    He looked at her in silence, seeing that she really enjoyed working with him to regret such a thing.


    Then he smiled and said. "You have achieved your goals. There''s no need to risk anymore toe with me. Now you just have to enjoy what you''ve aplished."


    She smiled too. "Yes, I will. But one day you''ll hear from me, hehe. I won''t just hold a mere Viscount title in my hands."


    "I don''t doubt it."


    When their carriage stopped in front of the Fuller estate, they were getting out of the vehicle when one of Vicente''s men alerted him.


    "We''ve got trouble, Don Mazzanti."


    "What is it?"


    The soldier wearing the Staples family symbols replied. "There''s an army wagon stopped across the street. The soldiers are looking at us. I think they''re going to try something."


    Shelby thought this was strange, but when she looked through the ss to her right, she saw what the man had reported. "How strange... Why are they here? Is it because of you?"


    Seeing Shelby looking at him, Vicente put his mask back on and said. "I don''t know. Let''s keep going. We can''t hide, or it would be more suspicious. Maybe it''s nothing."


    With that in mind, the two leave the carriage, Vicente acting as if he were one of Shelby''s four bodyguards, and headed for the entrance to the Fuller residence.


    But in the middle of their way, a soldier from the army carriage called out. "Miss Staples, Colonel Adams wants to talk to you about something."


    "Adams? Vicente felt his temperature suddenly drop as he looked cautiously toward the carriage. ''Don''t tell me that...''


    As Shelby and the other soldiers looked at the carriage, its right door opened, and a man Vicente already knew stepped out.


    "Colonel Adams." Shelby greeted him as he stopped beside the carriage while Vicente and his men pretended to watch their surroundings, and he looked in the direction of the street, trying not to be noticed.


    Adams nced at Shelby but immediately focused, somewhat suspiciously, on the heartbeats of each of those guards and her.


    He had been looking for months for the people who had impersonated Sophia and Oscar at Long Bay Correctional Facility. But since he had found nothing in that city, he was inclined to believe they had either already left Millfall or were very well hidden.


    Before leaving Millfall, he wanted to rule out thetter possibility. Therefore, he followed thest thing on his mind.


    The soldiers from the capital who had been there earlier had passed on their doubts about Cesar Mazzanti to Cora, the new local Commandant.


    She had then passed the same doubts on to Adams, who had been monitoring the Mazzanti family''s movements for days.


    Unfortunately, nothing concrete had turned up, and few knew if Cesar was in town or not.


    However, Shelby had a strange rtionship with the Mazzanti family, and some local rumors said that she had a very good rtionship with Cesar.


    Given how quickly she had risen through the ranks of local power after the Mazzanti family arrived in Millfall, much suspicion fell on her.


    Adams was there for that very reason!


    "Miss Staples, if your father were alive, he would be very pleased with your progress to the 3rd stage." He congratted her on her recent progress.


    With all her current resources, it would be a shame for her not to easily advance to the 3rd stage!


    "Thank you." She smiled.


    "Do you intend to leave the city to hunt your pentagram? I''d like you to answer a few questions for me before you leave." He said, feeling the hearts of Vicente''s men beat strangely fast.


    ''There seems to be something wrong with these men...'' He noticed, but still with his eyes only on Shelby.


    "What do you want to know?" Shelby asked.

 Chapter 480 Against a Sovereign!

    <h4>Chapter 480 Against a Sovereign! </h4>


    480 Against a Sovereign!


    Adams narrowed his eyes and got right to the point. "What is your rtionship to Cesar Mazzanti?"


    As soon as his words were out of his mouth, Adams could feel Vicente''s men getting increasingly nervous, obviously frightened by his interrogation.


    ''It looks like you really are from the Mazzanti family.'' Adams thought to himself, confirming this local rumor. ''But this one doesn''t seem the least bit nervous... Why is that? Is he someone very well trained?''


    While Adams thought about Vicente, Shelby smiled and said. "Cesar is a local mercenary who asionally offers his skills to those interested in paying his price. I have a rtionship with him simr to that of dozens of people in this city, including other local nobles."


    Adams asked another question. "So you must know where he is, right? If you''re so close to him, it shouldn''t be difficult to know his whereabouts and the ces he''s been."


    "I know, but why is the Colonel asking? Certain things are one''s privacy. I can''t talk about it if he doesn''t want others to know where he is."


    Adamsughed. "But of course. I''m just curious about some rumors about him, Miss Staples. It would be interesting if you cooperate with me. There are a lot of strange rumors about you, but if you help me, those doubts might disappear."


    "Oh? I''d be grateful." She made a gesture of gratitude.


    "Do you know where Cesar was during the Long Bay Correctional Facility escape?" He came right to the point.


    He had suspected that Cesar had been involved in such an incident not long ago. Since he didn''t know where Don Mazzanti was, he decided to question someone who seemed close to that person but also interested in protecting herself.


    "I see," Shelby muttered. "I don''t know where he was at the time. He must have been chasing his third pentagram. Cesar had reached the 3rd stage days before this incident."


    "So that''s it..." He said, very interested in Vicente, the only one in the group who didn''t seem the least bit nervous.


    ''That person behaved like that in front of me, too.'' He remembered the fake Oscar. ''But this person seems to be stronger than my enemy... Is it because of his third pentagram?''


    Adams could sense Vicente a little, even though the young man was hiding. But the feeling he got from Vicente''s pentagrams was slightly different from the one he got from the fake Oscar.


    Still, he was suspicious of such a person.


    "Where are you going?" He asked. "By the way, may I know more about your guards? They seem quite capable. I''d like to know who trained them."


    Vicente nced sideways at Adams, ufortable. ''Did he recognize me?''


    Shelby replied. "I''m here to see my student. She''s an extraordinary little girl." After gesturing toward the Fuller estate, she pointed to her men. "This is Tyson, Dickson, Pyke, and Drew. But I don''t know much about them either. I hired them to rece some of the dead men in my family."


    "Drew, huh?" He looked at Vicente and showed one of his hands. "You look pretty strong, young man. Where are you from?"


    Vicente wondered if the enemy had recognized him, but he had no choice. If he remained silent or refused to shake Adams'' hand, his situation would only get worse.


    He shook Adams'' right hand and said. "I''m from Dryhaven. But I''m not as strong as the Colonel thinks."


    Adams squeezed Vicente''s hand, feeling something that told him not to let this young man go.


    At the very least, he had to examine him. It was unusual for humans to hide their emotions so perfectly from Sovereigns!


    Adams had only seen two people who could do that in his entire life. One was Snow w, and the other was the impostor who broke into Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    He squeezed Vicente''s hand tighter as his Earth Sovereign aura appeared, causing everyone around him to change their expressions.


    "Can I see your face?" Adams asked in a slightly different tone but still seemingly calm.


    However, no one there could believe that he was calm.


    "Colonel Adams, what does this mean?" Shelby eximed as she felt drops of sweat forming on her body.


    The army soldiers put their hands on their weapons as they prepared to act if necessary.


    Vicente''s men took a step back but also prepared to draw their weapons.


    All of them were level 4 Acolytes, armed with devices capable of killing Mages, like some of the men in Adams'' group.


    Adams ignored Shelby as he stared at the part of Vicente''s mask that hid the young man''s forehead. ''Could it be you? If it really is you, I have to kill you right here, right now!'' He thought, not wanting to let this person survive if this one really was his target.


    If this was the fake Oscar, he was ridiculously talented and should be killed before he became too strong to be stopped!


    Vicente felt trapped, unable to see a peaceful way out of this situation. ''Shit! This leaves me with no alternatives!''


    He said. "Colonel, have I offended you in any way? There''s no reason for you to take authoritative action against me. As a citizen of the kingdom, I have my rights."


    "Tsk! Either take off your mask for good, or I''ll take it off for you, Drew!" Adams said in a harsher tone, causing Shelby to turn pale and walk away from them.


    ''Damn it! What am I going to do?'' The orange-haired woman asked herself, very nervous because she had suggested that Vicente walk beside her when he wanted to get around town.


    But that was exactly why they were in this situation now!


    Vicente looked around in silence, feeling the number of witnesses to this situation.


    ''My three soldiers, Shelby, Adams, 7 royal soldiers, and 9 passers-by.'' He counted as his mana became more and more agitated. ''I must kill these nine people and then hide what will happen here.''


    Then he opened his mouth and let out augh. "It looks like it''s time for me to ovee myself, Colonel Adams."


    As his words left his mouth, three pentagrams emerged from him and slowly showed the 21 people in the surrounding area his two green pentagrams and one orange one.


    As the eyes of the royal soldiers widened and the jaws of the innocent bystanders almost dropped to the ground, the light in the surrounding area changed under Vicente''s maniption.


    Both for the people within a space of up to 60 meters from Vicente and for the people outside that space, the space seemed to have changed, with a dark sphere forming around that space.


    But there was nothing between that space and the outside. That was merely a maniption of the light in the area, with Vicente preventing light from entering the area where the current situation was develoking.


    "Unbelievable!" One of the royal army soldiers opened his mouth as their surroundings went dark, and they could no longer see the rest of the street they were on. They could only see what was within 60 meters of Vicente.


    Everything else seemed to have suddenly vanished!


    Adams was surprised by Vicente''s pentagram configuration but also by this disy of power, not caring at all what it meant.


    But he didn''t hesitate in the face of his opponent''s move, quickly attacking in the direction of Vicente''s face.


    At the same time, Vicente did what he had to do, making huge metal spears appear from the ground in the surrounding area, not hesitating to eliminate all witnesses not connected to him.


    "Since you''re here, I''ll send you to Yama!" He said as he took a step back, his mask falling from his face.

 Chapter 481 Battle in the Middle of the City

    <h4>Chapter 481 Battle in the Middle of the City? </h4>


    481 Battle in the Middle of the City


    Seeing the face of the young man who had just killed several innocent people, Colonel Adams opened his eyes wide and recognized the scoundrel who had tricked him in Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    Seeing that his instincts were right, this man moved toward Vicente while a trident-shaped weapon formed in one of his hands.


    "You bastard! I''ll kill you!" He shouted as he jumped at Vicente, causing his four pentagrams to appear while many spatial distortions appeared in the surrounding area.


    Weapons simr to the silver trident in Adam''s hands appeared, emitting powerful sensations that could make Acolytes faint.


    Two of the three Mazzanti family soldiers there fainted when Adams disyed his power, while the third remained standing, d in the 1.0 version of the robotic armor.


    "Bastards! Die!" The soldier pulled a revolver from his storage item and pointed it at the soldiers standing with Adams.


    Bang!


    When the first shot rang out, Adams was attacking Vicente, but not only him but everyone else there turned their eyes to the royal soldier hit by the first shot.


    That was a Low-level Mage, while the man from the Mazzanti family who attacked was only a level 4 Acolyte!


    When he didn''t see the head of one of his men at the level of the man''s neck, Adams opened his mouth in astonishment, almost losing his focus on the battle.


    Shelby saw this and broke into a cold sweat, realizing that she would be in grave danger herself if she didn''t join the fight!


    "Shit!" She yelled as she drew her own weapon, already aiming at the powerful enemies around her.


    Vicente had already killed the 9 passers-by in the vicinity. With the fall of the first royal soldier, there were 6 Mages, and Adams left for them to eliminate.


    Although they were outnumbered in this conflict, they were not at a disadvantage!


    Vicente ignored his only two allies in the area to focus all his attention on Adams.


    "You shouldn''t have done that," Vicente said as he looked into the man''s eyes, moving his mana as he ran around, dodging the tridents thrown by the enemy.


    "You must be Cesar Mazzanti. I''m going to take you down today, you bastard!" Shouted this Earth Sovereign, full of anger at Vicente for what had happened earlier.


    Unfortunately for Adams, Vicente was no longer the Low-level Mage who had broken into Long Bay Correctional Facility!


    Vicente was now a High-level Mage, and his magical foundation had dramatically evolved since he had passed through that prison unit.


    As he dodged Adam''s attacks, Vicente could feel the threat of this Sovereign very well. Such a man was strong, very strong, but if Adams made the slightest mistake, Vice would have the opportunity to take him down!


    ''I might not be able to kill you in a fair fight. But things are different here, Adams.'' Vicente''s eyes narrowed as he formed a hand seal.


    As Adams'' trident flew around, several metal weapons with the same trident shape appeared in the area,ing from the ground, the surrounding buildings, and the armor of the men around.


    No one there had prepared to fight Cesar Mazzanti that day. At the same time, Vicente''s soldiers always carried a lot of metal items.


    In the blink of an eye, Adams found himself surrounded by flying weapons trying to hit him, making it difficult for him to take direct action against Vicente.


    Even though he was at a higher level than his opponent, he couldn''t ignore Vice''s attacks. The young man''s attacks were already enough to seriously injure him!


    "Shit!" He cursed as he flew, hating Vicente even more for being so difficult to defeat.


    Vicente felt less pressured in this fight and increased the number of attacks and the power of each of his moves, causing lightning bolts to appear in the surroundings.


    Meanwhile, strange earth shapes formed on the ground, and firearms formed in their hands.


    ''What is he doing?'' Adams wondered at the sight.


    But before he could discover the truth, he suddenly felt a terrible sensation in his body and noticed an increasing difficulty in moving his limbs and breathing properly.


    ''What is it?'' He swallowed his saliva as he slowed his movements to deflect one of Vicente''s weapons around him, eventually being forced to defend himself to avoid suffering from the attack.


    He still managed to move to defend himself, spinning his trident so fast that the weapon attacking him was thrown away.


    Bang!


    As the shots from Vicente''s allies rang out, earth dolls fired their weapons at Adams, sending bullets that the man was unable to deflect or defend against.


    "Gotcha!" Vicente muttered as he saw the man hit by three bullets, one in one of his legs and the other two in his back.


    ''Your strength is very great, so much so that I wasn''t able to manipte the metals in your cells very much. But now I can put something of mine into you!''


    Vicente''s third pentagram glowed brightly as the lightning element in those bullets intensified to electrocute Adams.


    Amidst this man''s shock, he felt something else as he saw his surroundings distort as if he had suddenly be very drunk.


    "Damn!" He realized the trouble he was in as he felt his mental part being rapidly eroded by his opponent''s skill.


    With the first mistake of this fight, Adams felt the power of Vicente''s third skill, which was not a bit weaker than this Sovereign''s fourth skill!


    A mental attack could be fatal for someone inbat. If one didn''t have far superior skills, fighting on two fronts, mental and physical, would be impossible. In that case, the warrior would either have their mind severely wounded trying to protect themselves physically, or they would have their body mortally wounded trying to protect their minds.


    Either way, having one''s mind attacked was terrible and could mean death!


    Adams felt this in practice!


    While hisst men had already fallen on the outskirts to Shelby and the soldier in the robotic armor, Adams felt as if he had suddenly been cut off from reality.


    He lost control of his body as he tried to protect his mind from destruction.


    But in doing so, he made himself vulnerable to Vicente, giving the young man room to manipte metal weapons towards the Sovereign''s chest.


    Vicente could already be considered a 3rd-stage cksmith, though he had no such credential. By the time he had formed arge sword, it could already be considered a 3rd-grade artifact, not far from 4th grade.


    It sliced through the air, making a distinctive sound as it flew toward Adam''s heart.


    The Sovereign showed no reaction as it fell from the sky. As soon as Vicente made the final move with his de, it easily prated Adams'' body, piercing him right through the heart!

 Chapter 482 Dealing with the Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 482 Dealing with the Enemy? </h4>


    482 Dealing with the Enemy


    The moment the 3rd-grade sword pierced Adam''s heart, he felt the mistake he had made and turned his attention back to reality as a mortal wound was embedded not only in his body but also in his mind.


    He couldn''t say anything because his speech was impaired, and even his ability to think was severely damaged.


    But when he felt something thrust into his chest, he understood what had happened and realized he would die at the hands of a High-level Mage.


    He didn''t have much time. With his heart pierced by a de, he would lose consciousness in no more than five seconds.


    ''Death.'' That was all he could think of as he saw images of Vicente moving towards him with a trident-shaped weapon in his hands.


    Vicente had a neutral expression, no hate, but no reason to smile, either.


    "You lost." Those were thest words Adams heard before Vicente moved therge, sharp trident in his hands and severed the head of this Earth Sovereign.


    Thus had this Colonel of the royal army died!


    Puff!


    As Adams'' head rolled across the ground, Shelby and Vicente''s soldier sighed and looked at the mess they had made.


    There were 17 brutalized bodies and two unconscious men in the area, in addition to them, of course. The street was devastated, and some of the surrounding buildings were damaged from the remaining attacks of those involved in the conflict.


    Even though the entire battle hadn''tsted long, several Mages and even a Sovereign had fought there!


    With the attacks that missed their targets, many buildings within a few dozen meters of where Vice was standing were damaged.


    "What do we do now?" Shelby asked, worried about what they had just done.


    Not only had they initiated a confrontation with royal forces in the middle of the city in broad daylight, but they had left a site full of evidence of what they had just done.


    The fact that they had eliminated a Sovereign only made it worse!


    Surely, Sovereigns stronger than Adams would get involved in solving this incident, which meant more danger for them!


    Vicente closed his eyes and tried to breathe a little better, ignoring the tiredness in his body after the short fight with Adams.


    He said. "We don''t have many options here, except to try to hide what really happened."


    "How do we do that?" She asked as she gestured at the surroundings and all the bodies.


    He replied. "First, you two will escape through the local sewer system. I''ll create a passage for you two to take the two unconscious guys and go to the Staples estate.


    The logic that it''s impossible for you to deal with a Sovereign will help you keep your freedom. There are no witnesses to what happened, so no one knows you were here. Even if some soldier knew that Adams was after you, it wouldn''t be enough to bring you down."


    "What about you?" Shelby didn''t deny that she could escape if she followed this n, but she was worried about Vicente.


    Vicente sighed deeply. "Someone has to take the me for what happened. Cesar must fall from his position and die for us."


    "You... Will you give up your position?" The orange-haired woman eximed in surprise.


    "Not exactly. But let''s keep the danger away from our public figures and let the army investigate someone who will no longer exist." He said, not liking having to change his ns but seeing no other alternative.


    If he didn''t do this and tried to maintain his identity as Cesar with the Mazzanti family in Millfall, sooner orter, they would fall. The army would not stop investigating this ce and the suspicions surrounding Adams'' case. Acting locally would be much moreplex, and even Sovereigns would end up getting involved in all of this.


    It was too much for the current Mazzanti family!


    "Let''s forge the downfall of the Mazzanti family!" He said as he clenched his fists, thinking of the only way he could think of to keep the things he had won.


    Shelby''s eyes lit up, but she didn''t ask much more.


    Once Vicente had manipted the nearby terrain to clear a path for her and the soldier to take the other two men from the Mazzanti family through the local sewer, they left without looking back.


    Standing alone on the street where it all happened, Vicente felt the effects of a restorative potion on his body and didn''t hesitate to try to somehow change how bad the area was.


    But he would only do so to hinder the investigation of what had happened there. With the n to overthrow the Mazzanti family already in his mind, he didn''t bother trying to change anything that happened.


    It was impossible to do this with the degree of efficiency he needed to escape trouble, so he altered the surroundings only to the basics before putting his mask back on and disappearing with the bodies of the dead.


    As he stopped manipting the light in his surroundings, people nearby saw Cesar Mazzanti walking away from the ce that had beenpletely dark until a few moments ago.


    ''What happened?'' Someone wondered as they saw Cesar flying away and the surroundings of that darkened ce looking rather strange.


    ...


    While Vicente went off to sort out histest ns, the soldiers in his family were in the dark about what was going on and the consequences of today''s incident.


    Those in Millfall would soon learn of Vicente''s battle with a Sovereign, but some family members would take days or weeks to find out.


    Such was the case with the family''s 2nd stage soldiers who were making their way between Millfall and Martell Vige.


    In a Mazzanti family wagon, 6 soldiers moved quietly along the dirt road ahead of them, some chatting, others keeping watch.


    Meanwhile, not far from these men who were going to Martell Vige to settle things for Vicente, a person in a green hood stood on a branch of a tree and watched these people.


    ''More targets for me.'' This guy, a High-level Mage, thought to himself as an evil smile formed on his face, sensing that he could take down a few more men of his great enemy, Cesar!


    As the group of soldiers from the Mazzanti family was about to pass him, he activated a trap nearby. He cut down trees in front of and behind the group in that single wagon.


    As soon as he saw the six men from the Mazzanti family get out of the wagon, Nash, the former leader of The Faceless Ones faction, appeared in front of Vicente''s soldiers.


    The ground around him froze as Vicente''s men quickly understood that this person was responsible for the recent deaths of the family''s soldiers.


    As these mostly level 3 men grabbed their weapons, one of them took a few steps forward and looked at Nash with a serious expression on his face. "Are you the enemy that has been harassing ustely?"


    "And if I am? What? What are you gonna do?" Nash asked, wanting to see what these mere Acolytes would do.


    The Mazzanti family''s weapons couldn''t hurt him yet, so he wasn''t worried.


    "You''re going to die!" A soldier who had lost his brother to Nash in thest few weeks shouted as he ran at his opponent.


    "Fool!"

 Chapter 483 The Power of the Robotic Armor

    <h4>Chapter 483 The Power of the Robotic Armor? </h4>


    483 The Power of the Robotic Armor


    As heughed at the man running towards him, Nash saw the armor around the man change, with new parts growing to cover the uncovered parts of the soldier''s body.


    In a single second, the soldier''s armor covered his entire body, revealing a beautiful golden armor with a strange mana emanating from it.


    The man wearing it was only a level 3 Acolyte, but the pressure from the armor was no less than that of a Mid-level Mage.


    But it couldn''t be otherwise. That was the 3.0 version of Vicente and Benson''s robotic armor, the most advanced version Vice had made when he was a Mid-level 3rd-stage magician.


    Since the purpose of the armor was to mimic Vicente''s powers, it naturally had a pressure and fighting ability simr to that of a Mid-level Mage!


    Nash realized this immediately when he felt the Acolyte''s speed increase instantly as the armor finished covering his body.


    As a bluish light appeared in the armor''s eye sockets, Nash felt lightning form in the soldier''s fingers as he approached him and pointed one of his hands at his chest.


    "Shit!" Nash''s three pentagrams appeared around him as he immediately circted his mana throughout his body.


    He had fought a Mazzanti soldier with armor like this before. Still, those armors were a much simpler and weaker version than the man''s attacking him now.


    Not one to underestimate his opponent, Nash formed his ice cube as he prepared to counterattack.


    But before he could do so, he felt the effects of Cesar''s powers on the soldier, something terrible.


    "Shit! It''s like this bastard is standing in front of me!" He realized how simr the powers of this armor were to those of Cesar himself, while his heart beat faster.


    ''Should I run away?'' He thought.


    But while he thought this and was attacked by lightning, the five remaining men of the group sprang into action, firing their weapons from several directions.


    Nash sensed this and put an even uglier expression on his face. ''I almost forgot about these vermin!'' He dodged a few bulletsing his way, unable to run right away.


    "Gotcha!" The man in the robotic armor muttered as he flew through the air, quickly closing in on Nash.


    The robotic armor was imprable to bullets of the power of those fired by hispanions. So the soldier fearlessly stepped into his friends'' fire path and struck Nash with a fist.


    "You bastard! I''ll kill you!" Nash had no time to defend himself, as the speed of the robotic armor was extreme, and he was too busy trying to avoid being hurt by the lightning and bullets.


    The bullets from Vicente''s five men wouldn''t put him in danger, but they could cause pain and possibly take some of his attention away.


    That''s why he didn''t ignore thempletely, giving the soldier in the Mazzanti family''s special armor room to attack him!


    Pow!


    The soldier punched Nash in the stomach, making the High-


    level Mage feel a pain he hadn''t expected from such an attack.


    "Aaaagh!"


    Nash screamed in agony as his body was thrown against a tree trunk.


    Not only had the force of the attack been enough to break Nash''s ribs, but it also had the power to alter electromaic fields and unleash powerful electrical currents.


    As soon as the metal fist of the armor reached Nash''s stomach, several of the man''s bones broke as he felt his body being electrocuted.


    The momentum of the attack threw him away while his natural electromaic field changed shape, causing him to lose some of his physical control temporarily.


    ''What''s going on?'' He asked himself as he looked around and felt his limbs grow much heavier.


    "Kill the bastard!" The soldier in the robotic armor shouted to his colleagues, feeling that he couldn''t wear this powerful armor for much longer.


    The five men from the Mazzanti family didn''t hesitate to unload their weapons on Nash as the man in the special armor prepared his final attack.


    Since Nash had lost much of his defenses, his body became more vulnerable to the bullets from those men''s guns, as well as the normal powers of everyone there.


    Bang!


    As the first shots of the new wave of attacks reached him, he howled in pain even more as he felt the bullets pierce his body superficially.


    These were special bullets from the family''s most advanced weapons. When they reached their targets, they would unleash electric shocks capable of frying even Low-level Mages!


    Nash convulsed in pain under the onught of these men while the soldier in the special armor made his final attack, jumping high and then using arge sword in his hands.


    "Die!" He shouted as he fell upon Nash''s body, mercilessly attacking the man''s chest.


    Swooish!


    A deep gash appeared in Nash''s chest, and the man finally stopped shaking and screaming in agony.


    With his chest cut off at the level of his heart, Nash stopped breathing and was killed by a mere Acolyte.


    His goal was to take revenge on Cesar and ultimately destroy the Mazzanti family. But in pursuing his ns for vengeance, all he found was death!


    Few would know how this famous figure of the Scott Province had perished. Still, soon, Vicente and hispanions would understand the true identity and motivations of the Woodyer.


    With this death, this family''s problem was solved!


    "Get his body and belongings. We''re going back to Millfall." The soldier in robotic armor said as he took off his armor, too tired to carry the weight of it.


    "What about our mission in Martell Vige?" One of the soldiers asked.


    "Forget about that. It''s more important that we get back to the city and tell our leader what happened. That will take a load off his shoulders and guarantee us some recognition."


    The men there didn''t disagree and quickly gathered up the body and Nash''s belongings.


    Soon, they would be clearing the trees on their way back to Millfall, clearing the way for their return to the town.


    Hourster, they would arrive in Millfall in very different circumstances than they had left the day before.


    Drastic changes were about to ur in Millfall, and the mere news of Nash''s fall would not bring much joy or relief to the family.


    It was time for the family to forge their own end and leave Millfall forever!

 Chapter 484 The Fall of the Mighty Mazzanti Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 484 The Fall of the Mighty Mazzanti Family (1) </h4>


    484 The Fall of the Mighty Mazzanti Family (1)


    Two days after the death of a Sovereign in Millfall...


    A new day dawned in Millfall, but a new situation arose in the middle of the night, bringing new changes to the city at dawn.


    While families in much of the town were resting, royal soldiers were currently surrounding the old Mazzanti estate.


    As a few curious onlookers looked in the direction of the now burning estate, the soldiers guarded the area, some waiting for the mes to die down before entering it.


    Others observed the many signs of battle in the area, as well as the bodies of several men with masks on their faces and firearms in their hands.


    "Who would have thought something like this would happen?" Cora, the Commandant of the local battalion of the royal army,mented to her group as she looked strangely at the scene before her.


    "It was well deserved." A level 5 Acolyte said to the woman one step ahead of her. "This family challenged many dominant powers and got into a lot of trouble. Cesar, in particr, was a bastard who shouldn''t have been given the gift of life!"


    Cora looked sideways at the soldier, not doubting that it was all deserved. People like Cesar lived on the edge. To die suddenly or even to lose everything was easy.


    Still, she felt ufortable about it all. Until a few days ago, the Mazzanti family had been doing very well, their numbers growing and their strength improving.


    But a few hours ago, several battles involving family members had been spotted around Millfall until a major conflict broke out in the building in front of the royal soldiers.


    The army still didn''t have exact numbers. Still, the personnel of this royal force had already estimated at least 100 deaths the night before!


    A level 5 woman told Cora, "Commandant, we have to be careful. We don''t know if Cesar is still alive. We have to start searching, and if someone finds him, we must eliminate him immediately!"


    "Your advice makes sense. But why should we eliminate him? From the point of view of thew, Cesar doesn''t deserve to be hunted down by the army." Cora said as she looked into the woman''s eyes.


    "I agree. But Cesar is not an ordinary person, Commandant. He''s strong. He''s a danger, a time bomb. I believe the province or even the kingdom would be safer with his death. So if it''s possible to kill him without risking a dangerous fight for the army, we should take the opportunity."


    Cora lowered her head and ced a hand on her chin. "It makes sense. There''s a lot of suspicion under his name, and many strange things happen when he''s around.


    Very well, send soldiers to search the town for wounded or fleeing men. You should kill them all."


    Gulp!


    A soldier less willing to kill ''innocents'' asked. "Won''t that cause problems for us?"


    The Commandant smiled and said. "Not at all. We will me these deaths on the group that destroyed the Mazzanti family."


    The soldiers closest to her liked what they heard, and one of them soon left to give Cora her orders.


    Meanwhile, the mes on the Mazzanti estate had died down enough for the Acolytes to move in.


    Seeing the situation improve, Cora and some of her soldiers moved into the partially destroyed building, seeing a few brutalized bodies here and there, but also a ce that had been functional until recently.


    Noticing the damage around them, the soldiers realized that the Mazzanti family hadn''t expected a fight like this.


    "Their defenses were up, but you could see that the family was just having a normal day. Valuable ornaments and even a lot of gold coins are in the family safe." A man said this after a few minutes of examining the ce.


    A woman next to Cora sighed when she heard this. "So they really died here? I thought about the possibility that some family members might have escaped in time, but I don''t think they would have left any coins behind."


    "How many coins are you talking about?" Cora asked. "It could be a strategy to cover the survivors'' tracks."


    "I doubt it." The soldier searching the vault said. "There are over 6,000 gold coins in the safe in this building."


    "What?" Cora opened her eyes wide, for that was a significant amount.


    No one would leave so many coins behind to cover their escape. At least, that''s what most of those soldiers thought.


    Even Mages could live well for a few years with that amount of coins!


    "If that''s the case, then maybe there are no survivors... And even if there are, they''re probably weak or in so much danger that they can''t afford to worry about those coins." Coramented with a sigh, not knowing if that was a good thing or a bad thing.


    I''ll send a letter to Nova to talk about it. She''s been dealing with Cesar Mazzanti longer than I have. She might be able to give me some direction...'' Cora closed her eyes, trying to ignore the smell of ash and burnt human flesh from this building.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the headquarters of the Scarlet Syndicate...


    The men of this local underworld faction were already on the move, looking to take advantage of the Mazzanti family''s downfall.


    Unlike the royal soldiers, the leaders of this group had contracts with Cesar, something that could tell them the man''s vital situation.


    Magical contracts could indicate the vital situation of the parties involved because when one party dies, the others could feel the end of their obligation to fulfill their promises in the contract.


    Destroying the contract sheets also had this effect, although it didn''tpletely release the parties from their obligations. The party that destroyed their contract would still have to fulfill their obligations, but the other side would be free.


    That was a safety measure to ensure people didn''t intentionally destroy Magic Agreements. As a result, the party that destroyed contracts usually got nothing!


    Anyway, when the leaders of the Scarlet Syndicate realized that they were free of their obligations regarding the contract with Cesar Mazzanti, they soon celebrated the death of theirst leader.


    After ordering their men to take control of the Mazzanti family business and search for survivors from that house, the strongest men of the Scarlet Syndicate celebrated at their group''s headquarters.


    Now, five levels 4 and 5 men were drinking in arge hall where half-naked women were dancing for them while others were giving them massages, feeding them, or doing other things...


    "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect the Mazzanti family to suddenly fall!" Said one of the Acolytes, overjoyed at the fall of their former leaders.


    "Now it''s time for us to take over Millfall. The Mazzanti family has done us the favor of eliminating all localpetition. Now, all we have to do is reap the rewards that Cesar has sown!" The strongest of the group, their new leader, said loud and clear.


    Then, the most moderate of these men asked. "What if the high-ranking members of the Mazzanti family survived? Cesar is dead, but Deputy Point alone could wipe us out."


    "Don''t worry about that, Pyke. I have information that the Basilisk and Deputy Point were found dead in the Crow Woods by a group from the Awakening Temple a few minutes ago. There''s no one left to threaten us!"

 Chapter 485 The Fall of the Mighty Mazzanti Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 485 The Fall of the Mighty Mazzanti Family (2) </h4>


    485 The Fall of the Mighty Mazzanti Family (2)


    Minutes earlier, at the local Awakening Temple...


    "So that''s what happened..." Assistant Temple Master Sim muttered as he finished hearing from Sacred Devotee Bourne about what she and her group had found in the Crow Woods an hour ago.


    La stood in front of the leader of the local temple, looking out of one of the windows of this man''s office as she did her job of reporting what had ''happened.''


    "And where are their bodies? Cesar Mazzanti''s body is precious to us." Sim said, curious to know the man''s true identity and to give his organization a chance to study someone so talented.


    When a magician died, their Magic Gem and pentagrams crystallized in their being, leaving traces of what they were in life. Through autopsy studies of magicians'' bodies, much could be learned about a given individual''s magical form, potential, talent, and much more.


    But La would disappoint this man. "Nowhere." She said. "When my group and I got there, their bodies had just been consumed by mes. Cesar, his right arm, and the basilisk died without leaving a body.


    But I managed to bring back their spatial rings and the bodies of some of the 2nd-stage subordinates of the Mazzanti family."


    Sim sighed when he heard that but didn''t suspect anything. It wasmon for enemies to destroy the bodies of their opponents in situations like this.


    "That''s a shame. Cesar was a real monster." Hemented as he closed his eyes.


    La looked sideways at Sim but didn''t disagree. ''Indeed, he was. Who else would have nned everything he did? The damned Vicente ''burned'' more than 10,000 gold coins tonight to forge his family''s downfall.''


    "Anyway, I intend to leave for Saltstar Cityter today. I hope you don''t need me for anything else." La said as she turned and looked into Sim''s eyes.


    "You''re leaving already? Right now?" The man was surprised because he thought she would at least try to help them investigate the situation that had just happened.


    La replied. "I have been here a long time, Assistant Temple Master. Sacred Devotee Barber assigned me to apany Nun Barber. Now that she''s gone to Saltstar City, I can''t stay here any longer."


    "Sigh... All right. I''ll see what I can do about this problem. You can leave." Sim said.


    "Good luck."


    ...


    At the same time, Shelby was at her family''s new estate, a ce she had developed from scratch since taking the title of Viscount in Levi''s name.


    She was in her office, nervously looking out at the balcony before her, waiting for news.


    Then the door opened, and Molly appeared with a serious expression on her face.


    "So?" Shelby asked nervously, knowing how bold Vicente''s ns were.


    Vicente had nned to overthrow the Mazzanti family in less than 48 hours, a very short time to carry out an operation that could mean the future of everyone associated with the group.


    Vicente nned to set up battles around Millfall and a major conflict at the family''s headquarters against a rival organization of theirs.


    Everyone knew that the Mazzanti family was trying to expand its arms, so it was logical to think they would antagonize powerful people.


    Based on this logic, he wanted to justify his family''s downfall, which would be evidenced by the end of their contracts with many local citizens, which he would ensure by tearing up several of their contracts.


    On the other hand, La would be responsible for "witnessing" Cesar''s demise and delivering the confirmation of his death to the local temple.


    Her testimony would be enough since she was a 3rd-stage Sacred Devotee and "unaffiliated" with the Mazzanti family. From there, the local powers, including the army, would eventually learn of the deaths of Cesar and the family leaders.


    With the many items left behind, ranging from ammunition, weapons, coins, and resources, as well as the bodies of many men, the whole incident should seem quite real.


    But considering how quickly he had nned and executed it all, Shelby was a little concerned.


    "It worked," Molly said as she nodded approvingly. "Vicente managed to stage a great fight. He used his skills to control a group of men to stage battles all over the city and then fought a big battle in his old headquarters.


    Considering the many valuable items left behind and the information that members of the local temple are already spreading, it''s only a matter of time before Commandant Cora closes the case."


    Shelby sighed at the news, relieved that the Mazzanti family''s demise seemed credible. "What about Vicente?"


    "He is already out of town. He and some men are camping in the Crow Woods. They will wait for seven days and then join the Fuller family to leave for Saltstar City as nned." Molly replied.


    Now that Vicente had engineered the downfall of the Mazzanti family, it would be risky for him to continue living in Millfall. Continuing in this town could potentially jeopardize everything he had forged that day.


    So, he moved forward with his ns to leave for Saltstar City!


    "I see... That''s better." She said, feeling a little sad about the oue of all this, even though they had achieved what they had nned so far.


    She would have preferred Vicente to stay in Millfall until the end of the year, when Nina would be 10 and it would be time for them to leave the city for good. She enjoyed her rtionship with Vicente and felt she was growing up faster with him.


    Unfortunately, the previous incident with Sovereign Adams had a high potential to cause deadly problems for all of them.


    With thistest staging, the investigators of Adams'' death would have a dead suspect to pursue, which would give them all a good chance, including Shelby.


    It was toote now to think about how things could have been different, and Shelby was only sorry and worried about the things she would have to do from now on.


    "Are all the Mazzanti men in our group gone?" Shelby asked.


    "Yes. Only the old members of the Staples family and the new recruits are with us now." Molly replied.


    "Good. We''ll be weakened for a while, but our title of Viscount is safe. Let''s concentrate on maintaining our position for now.


    When Vicente settles elsewhere and regains control of Millfall, we''ll return with our ns to gain the title of Count."


    "Yes, Miss."

 Chapter 486 The Fall of the Mighty Mazzanti Family (3)

    <h4>Chapter 486 The Fall of the Mighty Mazzanti Family (3)</h4>


    486 The Fall of the Mighty Mazzanti Family (3)


    Later in Millfall...


    Rumors were already circting through the town, from the humblest local taverns to the local academies.


    Nina was beginning her final year at the academy, where she had been studying since arriving in Millfall, and had learned of the Mazzanti family''s downfall from her ssmates as soon as she arrived at the Academy this morning.


    Suspecting that her brother was Cesar Mazzanti, she was naturally concerned when she learned of the incident the night before.


    After talking with her ssmates for a few minutes, she rushed out of her ssroom and into the principal''s office, already aware that the principal had some sort of favoritism for her.


    When she arrived at the office, she realized she was right in some of her theories and became even more worried.


    "Tsk! Get that girl out of here!" The principal, who had been chosen by Vicente''s group to rece the former leader of the academy, said in an angry tone when he saw the girl he had been forced to favor for the past few months.


    He had received favors from Cesar to favor the sister of an ally of Don Mazzanti and some of the academy''s employees who were also rted to the Mazzanti family.


    But now that Cesar was dead, he did not need to keep his old promises.


    One of the principal''s guards grabbed Nina by one of her wrists and carried her out of the office while the principal barked orders to his group.


    "Since that damned Cesar has fallen, let''s no longer favor his friends. Tell the girl''s guards to leave my academy immediately!" He said loudly.


    Meanwhile, Nina listened to the principal''s words as she was dragged out of the office, her eyes watering.


    After several experiences and "investigations" of her own, she felt that Cesar and Vicente were the same person.


    If Cesar was dead, it was an awful sign for her!


    ''Big brother...'' She remembered her feelings from years ago when she had lost her sister, father, and mother.


    Thinking about it, she was in no mood to study and made her way out of the academy, intending to go home.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at River and Zander''s tavern...


    The two brothers who first did business with Vicente/Cesar were already at work this morning but without the Mazzanti family guards.


    They had heard the rumors circting locally and were naturally concerned, as the Mazzanti family had increased their profits greatly with their protection.


    But the two brothers didn''t believe that the Mazzanti family had fallen!


    As he listened to someone talk about the Mazzanti family case, River''s thoughts differed greatly from his clients''ments.


    ''Cesar isn''t dead... He faked his death.'' He thought, feeling that his contract was still valid.


    Vicente was no fool. He wouldn''t tear up his Magic Agreements with people who knew his true identity. If he did, it would only be a matter of hours before the army knocked on the Fuller family''s door.


    However, if he kept the contracts with those who knew his real identity, he wouldn''t risk exposing Nina, and he wouldn''t have any problems with his current ns. After all, people like River and Zander would have to fear him because he was still alive.


    Who would risk staying against him while he was still alive?


    Could they endure a possible revenge?


    Some men like Zander and River wouldn''t turn against Vicente because they liked the young man and were grateful to him. But others definitely wouldn''t do that for their fear of revenge.


    River then said to a customer who had just asked him a question. "Cesar is really dead. The restrictions of my agreement with him disappeared this morning... Sigh, that''s a shame. As much as some people thought he was a problem, he helped ordinary people like us."


    The middle-aged customer who had asked about the veracity of the news closed his eyes in regret. "I know." He said as he looked at theughing customers around him, who acted as if Cesar''s death was a great local relief. "How long will it take these fools to realize what we''ve all lost?


    Most of us here know very well what the city was like before Don Mazzanti. Thest four months have been the best in 99 years. But now we''re going back to the way it was...


    Sigh! What a shame!"


    River agreed, for even if Vicente were still alive, it was unlikely that he would ever operate in Millfall again.


    ''Anyway, I''m grateful to you, Vicente. You saved my brother and me from our debts and allowed us to grow. That was enough for us. I hope you can achieve your goals and have a good life.'' River thought as he looked out the door of his tavern, not being so selfish as to think that Cesar should risk himself for him to the end.


    It was a shame about what had happened, but he had already used Cesar''s services enough!


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the Crow Woods...


    Vicente, Rory, Bart, and Sarah were now hiding in arge cave in the forest, waiting for the right moment to go to Saltstar City.


    As much as the night before had been a great performance for their group, they had worked hard to make it all work and needed to rest now that everything was sorted out.


    But as they sat around the campfire, the four main names in the family were naturally worried about their performance and whether they would seed in their ns.


    "I wonder how things are in town?" Rory asked.


    There was no way for them to know the exact answer. All the men in the Mazzanti family, except for the Fuller family, had left town the night before.


    Most of the family went to the two cities where the family''s armies were already working, while two groups went to Saltstar City and the other to Martell Vige.


    The group going to Saltstar City was the one that would stay by Vicente''s side andmand the family there when they reached thergest city in the province. There was no need for them to stay behind with those four, so they were already on their way.


    As for the group going to Martell Vige, he would prepare the people there for the family''s new circumstances and then follow Vicente''s previous expansion ns.


    Even though they were leaving Millfall, the ns for expansion throughout the province remained the same.


    In fact, even Millfall was not out of Vicente''s ns!


    For the time being, the town would remain free and would likely fall under the control of the Scarlet Syndicate. But as soon as the dust settled, Vicente intended to send someone to take control of that group and take back their local business!


    This time, he would be the hand hiding in the shadows, manipting many puppets throughout the province!


    Vicente told Rory, "I imagine the town must be pretty hectic right now. But let''s not think too much about it. We''ve done what we set out to do masterfully. Now, all we can do is wait. If no soldiers from the kingdome our way in the next three days, we can continue our journey."

 Chapter 487 The Price to Pay

    <h4>Chapter 487 The Price to Pay</h4>


    487 The Price to Pay


    Vicente looked at Rory and Sarah and said. "Let''s stay here quietly. I think our chances are good, but let''s be careful.


    Anyway, we can''t go back to Millfall after today. Now we''ll have to find new people to represent us there."


    Sarah asked him. "When will we do that? If we wait too long, others will take control of what''s yours."


    "I know. The Scarlet Syndicate is probably already doing that." Vicente smiled bitterly, knowing that this group could not be trusted. "But they''re not capable of assembling Mages in a short time. Besides, we have Shelby in Millfall, so our chances of recovering what we lost today are high.


    We''ll just give the vultures some time to think they have hope, and then we''ll regain control of everything.


    Until then, we''ll settle down in Saltstar City and exercise some caution. As much as we faked our deaths, we won''t be able to appear in public or show off our abilities for a while."


    "I know." She said with a sigh.


    Vicente continued. "Once we arrive in Saltstar City, I''ll take care of the family in the city, and you, including Bart, will take care of our affiliated factions."


    The three of them easily epted this order until Rory thought of a problem and asked his question.


    "What about the family weapons? We left many of them behind. Even the Scarlet Syndicate people know how to make some basic models."


    Vicente saw the concern in his friend''s eyes and sighed. "We will have to give up the exclusivity of what we have if we want to continue to operate with our weapons. I''ve already given Lukas permission to manufacture and sell firearms in Millfall on our behalf.


    In the light of day, he''ll look like the old family cksmith who survived its fall and decided to start selling firearms. But in the dead of night, he''ll be acting on our behalf, protecting the future of firearms and passing on the operation''s profits to us."


    Vicente''s n was simple. If the Mazzanti family, especially Cesar, had fallen, then it would be reasonable to think that the guns would disappear. In addition to the weapons left behind, no new ones should appear on the market. If they did, suspicions about Cesar''s real downfall might arise.


    But Vicente didn''t want to be unable to use his weapons. As much as he could produce something better, these devices could make a big difference in the hands of weak magicians.


    In order to continue using his weapons without major problems, Vicente left Lukas behind to do what he had just said.


    Through the marketing that Lukas would do, he and his group would have a reasonable justification for having firearms in the future, even after the fall of the Mazzanti family!


    The downside was that these weapons would spread throughout the province, but that was the price Vicente had to pay to use such devices safely!


    "All this for the sake of a battle... Sigh!" Rory closed his eyes, seeing how quickly a person''s situation could change.


    Three days ago, everything was going well for the group. Two days ago, they had even managed to eliminate the Woodyer, which would have eased the pressure on the family in the short term.


    But suddenly, they had to give up much of what they had done and the exclusivity of their weapons.


    It was terrible!


    But they all understood that it was a necessary price to pay to avoid being hunted by the king''s forces, Sky Sovereigns, and perhaps even the Paragons.


    Vicente saw his friendment and understood what the young redhead was going through. At the beginning of his journey as a criminal on Earth, he had felt the same way.


    How many times had he had to give up everything after a single incident? He didn''t even know how many times it had happened.


    The first few times, he felt like Rory, quite frustrated, often thinking about how things could have been different, and hesitant to give up everything. But after a few experiences, he had learned his lesson and understood never to get too attached to his situation. Things could change at the speed of light, and someone who wanted to be prepared had to be ready for sudden changes.


    Because of his past experiences, Vicente didn''t feel so sorry for himself, even though he didn''t like the situation.


    For him, this was another change in his life, the beginning of a new path.


    ''You''ll get used to it, my friend.'' He thought to himself, ''This will happen more often. Just wait and see. This is the life of a mafioso.''


    ...


    Meanwhile, Nina returned to the Fuller estate, very nervous about what might have happened to her brother.


    "Eve! Eve, where''s big brother? What happened to him?" She burst into the house screaming, tears streaming from her eyes.


    "Nina?" Eve was surprised to open her eyes in the cultivation room of the Fuller residence and hear the voice of the girl who was supposed to be at the academy right now.


    But as she listened to Nina''s sobs and questions, the blonde woman who had finished her meditation sighed as she realized the problem.


    "Nina, what are you talking about? What does your brother have to do with Cesar and the Mazzanti family?" She asked as she saw Nina enter the training room.


    "Everything! I think you''re lying to me, and Cesar is my brother!" Nina said while her eyes were red.


    Eve opened her mouth in shock at hearing this. ''How did she find out?''


    But she didn''t want to confirm Nina''s theories. That was Vicente''s job.


    "Don''t be silly, Nina. Your brother and Cesar are two very different people." She smiled as she gestured. "And your brother is fine. Cesar died this morning, but Vicente is very well."


    "How can you be sure?" Nina asked, thinking that maybe Eve was wrong.


    Eve said. "Simple, I have a Magic Agreement with Vicente, you silly girl. If anything were to happen to your brother, I would feel my obligations to him disappear. But I can still feel the stability of my agreement with him, so all is well, Nina."


    "Eh? What? But didn''t Cesar die?" Nina stopped crying as she expressed her confusion.


    "Don''t be foolish. Cesar isn''t Vicente. I don''t know why you thought that, but I don''t want you to think that again."


    Eve finally hugged Nina as she sighed inwardly, worried about Vicente and what this little girl knew.


    ''I need to talk to him about this as soon as possible.''


    With that in mind, she would try to handle the situation in her own way, reassuring Nina and telling her that Vicente was preparing to move forward with their trip to Saltstar City in light of some recent opportunities for the Fuller family.


    Nina was perplexed but believed Eve and soon calmed down enough for her caretaker not to worry too much.


    She stayed home for the rest of the day, butter, Eve called Shelby to talk to Nina and make sure everything would be okay.


    With that, the first few days since the Mazzanti family''s fall would soon pass, with many local changes and preparations for the Fuller family''s departure.

 Chapter 488 Beginning of the Journey to Saltstar City

    <h4>Chapter 488 Beginning of the Journey to Saltstar City</h4>


    488 Beginning of the Journey to Saltstar City


    Five days after the Mazzanti family incident, a new day dawned in Millfall, with a skypletely blue by daybreak.


    The city seemed to have calmed down after the Mazzanti family''s fall, with citizens returning to their usual lives but stillmenting on the local changes.


    As local guards and early risersmented in hushed voices on the resurgence of the Scarlet Syndicate faction, a few carriages parked outside the Fuller estate began to move.


    Of the three carriages bearing the Fuller family crest, two contained the family''s luggage and the house''s official subordinates, while the middle vehicle carried Nina and Eve.


    After days of preparing for the family''s move from Millfall, this group was ready to leave for Saltstar City!


    Nina had already said goodbye to all her friends and colleagues, as well as Shelby. Now, she was looking forward to her new journey.


    She didn''t mind changing cities or academies. The most important thing for her was to be by her brother''s side. But she was nervous because thest time she was in Saltstar City, she went deaf and lost her mother, father, and older sister.


    So Nina couldn''t help but feel anxious as she sat in the carriage with Eve, a little pale and sweating profusely.


    Eve could understand the girl in front of her and said. "Don''t worry, Nina, everything will be fine. We''ll meet Rory and your brother right after we leave Millfall. They''ll protect us on the way to Saltstar City."


    "Hmm, I hope nothing bad happens," Nina mumbled, thinking that if something did happen, she''d rather not survive it.


    She didn''t want to have to deal with another tragedy! If something bad were going to happen, she would honestly prefer to be to her and not to her brother or Rory or Eve!


    Eve could feel how worried Nina was, which made her ache for this child''s reality. Despite having almost everything, this young girl had suffered a lot in her short life.


    As the two sat in silence in the carriage, their convoy soon arrived at one of Millfall''s exits, where a group of soldiers stood around checking peopleing and going from the town.


    "Fuller family..." A soldier spotted the symbol of this family and narrowed his eyes, remembering that the incident with Sovereign Adams had happened right in front of this merchant''s house.


    After the fall of Adams, the army was already on the move. High-level reinforcements had already left the capital toe to the city. At the same time, local soldiers already knew the basics about the battle in front of the Fuller estate.


    Because of this, there was some questioning among the soldiers as to why everything had happened in front of that estate...


    Of course, it wasn''t enough to connect House Fuller and Colonel Adams'' killers, but it was something to consider.


    "Fuller family group, what is your intention in leaving the city? And where are you going?" A soldier asked one of the men in the front carriage of the group while the other soldiers checked the three carriages for hidden people and strange signs.


    But there was nothing strange. All that was in the carriages were people who had nothing to do with the local problems and lots of luggage with ordinary clothes and personal items.


    The coachman of the first carriage replied when the soldiers there discovered that there was nothing unusual about these vehicles. "The Fuller family is leaving Millfall. Our youngdy has been epted as a student of a renowned Mage who currently resides in Saltstar City. Because of this opportunity, we are moving to that city."


    "Oh?" The royal soldier who questioned him was surprised, but it wasn''t a bad excuse. "Who is this renowned Mage?"


    "Professor Newton." Vicente''s man replied, knowing that this wouldn''t be a secret and would also help keep them out of suspicion.


    The idea was that they wouldn''t appear to be fleeing the city but moving to a better ce!


    "Newton? The genius from Ironcrest?"


    Several soldiers in the area asked themselves the same question, surprised that a young girl who was still at the basic academy had been epted as a student by such a person.


    "This is the one." The coachman of the first carriage smiled. "Anyway, there''s a problem. Captain? Are there any dangers ahead that we should be aware of?"


    "You should be careful. The province has been more dangerous than usualtely. In any case, you are free to go. Have a safe journey." The royal soldier said as he led the way for the group, finding no reason to stop them there.


    As the carriages continued, three of the various soldiers on their way out of the city joined the man who had just spoken.


    "Are you sure we shouldn''t question them further?" One of the Captains asked.


    "Say what else?" The group leader asked. "What can we learn from a group of Acolytes and Apprentices who left the city for a good reason?"


    "The man may have been lying."


    "No, what the man said was factual. Some time ago, Newton was seen in Millfall. He was visiting the Fuller family. So it may be true." The man said it because Newton was a very important figure, and whenever he entered a provincial city, the royal forces kept an eye on his movements.


    It wasn''t to keep him under control. It was to keep him safe because the king valued him, and it would be a shame if he fell in a king''s city.


    That''s why this group knew that Newton had visited Vicente, although they didn''t know that the professor had also visited Cesar!


    "Anyway, we''ll inform the Commandant. She''ll take care ofmunicating with the battalions in Saltstar City about it. If it''s false, we can act against the Fuller family and force them to tell the truth." The leader there said, ending the matter.


    Nina''s group left Millfall without further problems and soon made their way through the Crow Woods, where Vicente and Rory would join the group the next day to continue their journey to Saltstar City.


    Sarah and Bart would also make their way to Saltstar City. Yet, they would keep a certain distance, traveling hundreds of feet above the ground to not cause trouble for the group or signal to Nina what they shouldn''t.


    And so began the three-week journey between Millfall and Saltstar City!

 Chapter 489 Closing in on the Goals

    <h4>Chapter 489 Closing in on the Goals</h4>


    489 Closing in on the Goals


    Two weeks after the fall of the Mazzanti family...


    While Millfall was living its new reality, several people in Saltstar City were already aware of what had happened at the former home of the Mazzanti family.


    Newton had learned of Cesar''s "death," but the day before, he had received amuniqu¨¦ from Don Mazzanti himself, telling the professor to doubt anyone who talked about his death. Vicente didn''t exin what had happened, but his message was enough to calm the professor down.


    So Newton didn''t worry too much about the possible loss of a great provincial genius. He continued his work at the Royal Academy of Saltstar City, keeping his curiosity about what might be behind this recent news to himself.


    He wasn''t one to talk much unless he was being questioned or someone wanted his opinion on a matter. So not only did he not worry, he took life as it came.


    But it was different for Nova, who had received a letter from Cora the day before!


    ...


    In the big army headquarters in Saltstar City, Nova was sitting in her office, worried sick about Vicente''s situation.


    She still loved him as much as she had asked him to take some time to think about their situation. She still didn''t know how to deal with him after her earlier discovery, but she had genuine feelings for him and didn''t want to hurt him.


    When she found out from Cora''s letter that Cesar had died, Nova was devastated and thought that the worst had happened and that she would no longer be able to see the man she loved.


    That was why she had been locked in her office since the night before, too affected to do anything but think about how much she regretted it.


    She was sitting on the floor in front of her desk, her hair disheveled and ss jars scattered here and there.


    She had fallen asleep in this position after a terrible night, having spent thest few hours in this ufortable position.


    Dark circles under her eyes were huge this morning, while her lips were pale, and her nose was very red. There were no more signs of tears in her eyes, but one could see the traces of dried tears on her cheeks.


    She felt an itch on her nose and unconsciously moved one of her hands.


    As she did so, her eyes slowly opened. She briefly saw the surroundings of her office and felt quite strange.


    But the memories of the night before and Cora''s letter soon came to her mind, causing her to sigh deeply.


    She had cried so much the night before that she didn''t feel her eyes watering when she remembered everything.


    She tried to get up, thinking about what she should do. "I don''t need to make things worse for him. If he''s really fallen, then I''ll leave it at that. I won''t make his record worse or reveal who he really was." She muttered.


    If she wanted to, she could say everything she knew, reveal who Vicente was, and make the situation much easier for the army to at least try to take action against the Fuller family and take the family''s funds aspensation for everything that had happened.


    But she would never act like that after everything that had happened because it wouldn''t change anything about Vicente''s crimes, and it would also hurt Nina.


    At the thought of Nina, Nova''s heart ached as she remembered all the tragedy this girl had already gone through.


    ''I need to find a way to talk to Eve and Nina. They must be heartbroken.'' She thought about talking to them first, as she felt it was her duty to take care of Nina now that Vicente had fallen.


    After the terrible news of the day before, she used this to gather her strength to carry on and soon began to get ready for a new day''s work.


    Nova would send a reply to Corater, saying that she was sorry but that she didn''t know anything more about Cesar than what she had already said.


    She would send another message to the Fuller family of Millfall, inviting Nina and Eve to live with her in Saltstart City. As Vicente''s girlfriend, she was willing to take care of them as if they were her own family.


    Not having much free time to grieve, Nova would eventually get on with her army duties in Saltstar City.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vicente''s group hade a long way from Millfall after nearly 10 days of traveling, and they were already about halfway to their destination.


    Nothing particrly problematic had happened in those days, as Bart and Sarah took care of the group''s safety, while Vicente was already strong enough to scare off magical beings and criminals typical of this province.


    Fights like the one between the Sovereigns that led to Kate Hogan''s death did happen, but they weren''t frequent. Since nothing of that magnitude hade their way, they had traveled smoothly until then, with Nina gaining more confidence and bing more eager to return to Saltstar City.


    Vicente still had some pain in his heart for the city where he had lost so much. But Nina was younger and had an easier time oveing loss.


    Returning to Saltstar City brought back bad memories, but she thought more about learning from Newton and eventually joining a Royal Academy.


    That excited her!


    Anyway, the group would make asional stops on their way to the province''srgest city, traveling by wagon during the day and stopping in the woods or towns at night.


    In the towns, they would take the opportunity to make small purchases to not attract attention, but which would be enough by the end of the journey for Vicente to amass arge amount of resources.


    Although he had left many coins and valuable items behind to increase his chances of fooling his enemies, he still had more than 10,000 gold coins with him.


    With this amount, he could buy many things during his trip to Saltstar City while giving Nina a great travel experience.


    They would travel for another 10 days until they finally arrived near the province''srgest city, back in this ce after years since Andrew''s death and Lauren''s kidnapping.


    ...


    Seeing the beautiful city not far from his group, Vicente clenched his fists in determination, thinking of the many promises he had made over the years.


    ''I''m getting closer to you, Lauren. Sooner orter, I''ll catch up with you and give you your freedom back!'' He remembered thest time he had seen his older sister, determined to follow her after settling his affairs with Kate''s assassins.


    With his current level and wealth, he just wanted to settle down locally and sort out Nina''s situation before going on his vendetta!

 Chapter 490 Plans for Saltstar City

    <h4>Chapter 490 ns for Saltstar City</h4>


    490 ns for Saltstar City


    Upon arriving in Saltstar City, Vicente and his group passed through a royal army checkpoint, one of the remaining consequences of their escape from Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    Since the Fuller family didn''t officially owe anything to anyone, and since Vicente used a device to change the appearance of his Magic Gems, they had no problem passing through inspection.


    The magical device he had used to look like Oscar was very effective at fooling Acolytes and Mages. The less the user tried to change their appearance, the more effective the device became.


    Vicente wasn''t worried that someone would easily recognize his appearance but that they would notice his unusual gem. Hence, he protected only that information, leaving the rest of himself as he was.


    As for Sarah, she was apanied by Bart and would not enter Saltstar City with the group. She had not only the army pursuing her but also the Congregation of Revtions, which was still searching for survivors of The Faceless Ones faction.


    Eventually, she coulde and go from this city when the tensions subsided, but for now, she would stay by Bart''s side and wait for Vicente''s orders.


    So, the group of three carriages entered thergest city in the province, soon heading for the estate Vicente had already acquired through one of his associates.


    ...


    Arriving in the central part of Saltstar City, Vicente and his group stopped in front of a 400-square-meter property where a beautiful stone house resembling a small castle was.


    There was a garden in front of the house, where silver fences separated the property from the sidewalk, from where anyone could reach the city''s most important services in a few minutes'' walk.


    When Nina came across this property, she was delighted to see how incredible her house looked and its great location.


    "Beautiful." She murmured as she watched the ce and the men of the family clear the way for her and her brother to enter the property.


    As the guards unloaded the carriages, Vicente let Nina go ahead with Eve to explore the house while he walked further back with Rory.


    "This is a nice house," Rorymented, seeing that there was a swimming pool at the back of the house, a small outdoor fighting tform from which they could have privacy and a beautiful view of the beach.


    Vicente smiled at that. "I know. I chose it after looking at a lot of options. Anyway, this house is in old Cayden''s name. We''ll be his ''tenants''..."


    Hearing Vicente''s tone and the name of one of the merchants associated with their group, Rory smiled, seeing that his friend would be more careful at the beginning of this venture than he had been in Millfall.


    "That''s good. Do you intend to keep our activities more hidden here?"


    Vicente nodded to his friend as they entered the house through arge entrance hall where a beautiful light fixture hung over 5 meters high from the ceiling.


    He said. "Yes. Don Mazzanti is publicly dead, but his hands will secretly operate all our interests in the province.


    I intend to be who I really am as much as possible without appearing in public as the group leader. From now on, I will use you, Sarah, and Bart, as my voice and hands. I''m sorry, but I will have to make your job a little more difficult."


    Rory smiled, happy to be able to help. "Don''t worry about it."


    "You might want to cut your hair. We don''t want anything that might associate us with Deputy Point, do we?" Vicente suggested.


    "I''ll do thatter today... But what about our local ns? We''ve talked a lot about our current domains and how we will deal with Millfall. But what about this ce?" Rory changed the subject.


    "Well, Saltstar City has its importance. There are many strong people here, so for now, our goal will be to recruit people to work for us.


    It''s not ideal for you, Sarah, and Bart to be my direct representatives to the various groups that will be working under mymand. We''ll only do this until strong people are ready to take your ce.


    To that end, we''ll focus on recruiting more men and developing more robotic armor in Saltstar City. Otherwise, I don''t want to get too involved in local problems. We''ll gradually take over the province through the lessplicated cities and only deal with this ce once we have a solid foothold in the area."


    Rory liked what he heard because this way, they would be less likely to get involved in local disputes, which, of course, would increase their chances of local sess.


    "This is better. It will give Nina a more stable home and peace to grow up in." Rorymented in a low voice. "Sigh! Maybe it''s a good thing that we came here early. It will be easier for us to get good resources for the group and for Nina here than in Millfall."


    "Yes, that''s the big plus of all this." Vicente agreed as he looked in the direction where he could hear Nina''s excited voice.


    "As for The Ruby Devils, let''s let more of their members die naturally before we get involved with them. They lost some important members recently, but they''re stillpelling. I don''t intend to take their city now."


    Rory asked. "Do you want to let other opportunistic groups try their luck with them first?"


    "Hmm, let all sides interested in dominating the city weaken themselves. When everyone thinks everything is settled and stability is achieved, we''ll make our move." Vicente said confidently.


    With his current power, he was already confident that he had a good chance of seeding with his ns locally. But starting today, he would have to deal with dangers he didn''t want to bring near his group yet.


    Considering how he felt he would fare if he acted today, he was confident that his performance would be even better in a few months or even a year!


    "Okay, I''ll pass on your words so the rest of the group knows your intentions," Rory said, already thinking about the group that hade to this city before them after the escape from Millfall and the fall of the Mazzanti family.


    That group included the 25 strongest and most reliable men of the family, who were already waiting for them in Saltstar City.


    Vicente said to Rory as he saw his friend walking away from him. "Bring them here. Their identities were always protected in Millfall. So from now on, they''ll be guards, butlers, cooks, and gardeners for the Fuller family."


    Rory smiled, understanding that these positions would only be facades to hide the true number of guards in their group.

 Chapter 491 Nova’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 491 Nova''s Decision </h4>


    491 Nova''s Decision


    After Rory left to meet the 25 men of the family who were already in Saltstar City, the men of Vicente''s group finished unloading the group''s carriages.


    Meanwhile, Nina and Eve went through the entire estate, which had already been properly furnished, as Vicente had instructed his associate to do.


    Nina and Eve had already chosen their rooms from the 10 options on the property, while Vicente had taken the best room on the roof of this five-story building, three above ground and two underground.


    Although there were only 10 rooms in the family''s new home, twomunal rooms in the basement could amodate up to 40 people at a time.


    That was where the men of the family would live without having to worry about living elsewhere or even hiding.


    From now on, the group could act much more freely!


    ...


    After familiarizing himself with his new home, Vicente left Nina and Eve behind and set out to solve two of the many problems he had in the city.


    He already knew that La was in the city with Jasmine. Still, he didn''t want to meet them yet so as not to evoke unnecessary suspicion. Even if they weren''t public allies, it wasn''t impossible that some power of Millfall had noticed something and that such a contact so soon after their arrival in Saltstar City could damage them.


    However, Vicente had a publicly known rtionship with Nova and was a disciple of Benson King. These two were currently in Saltstar City, so he went looking for them on his first day there.


    After a few minutes of walking around downtown, using his device to protect the appearance of his Magic Gems, Vicente arrived at the grandiose headquarters of the army.


    Unlike the Millfall Post, which had only one battalion and one Commandant, the Saltstar City Post had a total of five battalions with six Commandants.


    The sixth Commandant was the overall leader of the post, above the leaders of the city''s five battalions.


    As a result, the building of this army post was huge, several timesrger than the post in Millfall.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" A soldier asked Vicente when he saw the young man standing in front of the entrance to this unit.


    Civilians were rarely allowed to enter army headquarters, so the entrance to this royal post was very well guarded, and the mere fact of approaching it was enough to attract the attention of many guards.


    ''This ce looks much harder to break into than Millfall''s...'' Vicente thought, considering how this might stand in his way if he ever needed to break into it. ''But I guess with my third skill, I could easily get soldiers to act on my behalf.''


    Then he replied. "Hello, my name is Vicente Fuller. I''m looking for Commandabt Bain. Could you tell her that I''m looking for her?"


    "Commandant Bain?" Surprised, the soldier immediately thought of Nova''s face, aware of this newmander who had just been transferred to this post. "What do you want with her?"


    "It''s a personal matter. We''re a couple. I wanted to talk to her about something important."


    "I see. Wait here for a minute. I''ll see what I can do." The soldier replied.


    Nova was beautiful, but as that soldier at the entrance had little talent and prospects, he didn''t have unrealistic dreams, much less would he stand in this person''s way.


    If Nova was engaged, that was one less option for a young Captain like him. But that wasn''t enough for him to worry about getting in Vicente''s way.


    After a few minutes of waiting, Vicente saw Nova appear at the entrance of the local headquarters,ing toward him with a surprised but delighted expression on her face.


    "Vicente!" She called as she ran in front of him, barely able to contain her happiness to see him alive and doing something she shouldn''t have done in that ce.


    "It''s good to see you, Nova. I hope I didn''t worry you too much." He smiled at her, understanding what she must have been thinking.


    Unlike other people who had agreements with him, Nova had kept her promises, and he had kept his duties concerned with their contract, which basicallypleted their Magic Agreement.


    Magic Agreements usually lose their validity when all uses are fulfilled. The only way to avoid this was to use special uses, something Nova wouldn''t ept in the agreement she had made with Cesar.


    That was exactly why their agreement was finalized when she sent the information Vicente wanted and why she had no way of knowing if he was alive or not after thetest news.


    Seeing her there, she was surprised and relieved, happy not to have lost this man she loved.


    They didn''t hug or kiss there, but their words to each other were enough for their first meeting after so long without seeing each other.


    "I''m sorry for the things I said earlier. I''ve thought it over, and I don''t want you out of my life, Vicente. I hope we can return to how things were in Millfall."


    He told her in a serious tone. "I''m the one who apologizes for everything. Including what happened recently." He spoke in a way that would be difficult for other people to understand. "I was forced into a bad situation and had no choice... That''s why I came to Saltstar City to live here."


    "Sigh... I know. I''ve heard some rumors about that." She stated, already aware that a Sovereign had died in Millfall shortly before the fall of the Mazzanti family, a clear sign of Cesar''s involvement in such a death.


    "Don''t worry about me. I haven''t done anything to hurt you." She said quietly. "We''ll talk more about itter, but whatever it is, I''ll stand by you."


    "Thank you for your understanding, Nova. I''ve been forced to do things I didn''t want or n to do. I hope to have a different journey in this city." He said sincerely, looking into her blue eyes.


    "Me too." She sighed, her heart finally settling a little. "I assume Nina came with you, right? Where is she? How is she with all this?"


    "She''s fine. She''s getting to know the new house." He smiled. "She''s also excited to start learning from her master and a little worried about the academy she''ll be studying at."


    "That''s natural. I''ll talk to her tomorrow... Actually, I''ll be busy untilter. So how about we meet in the evening to talk more privately?" She asked, wanting to do this as soon as possible...


    "That''s fine. This is the address where I''ll be staying from now on." He handed a note to her before saying goodbye, looking forward to seeing her againter.

 Chapter 492 Benson’s Problem

    <h4>Chapter 492 Benson''s Problem </h4>


    492 Benson''s Problem


    After saying goodbye to Nova, Vicente felt slightly relieved, as a weight had been lifted from his shoulders.


    He loved Nova, so the fact that he hadn''t seen her in person for months and that she was in the dark about the situation worried him.


    But with that out of the way, he left the army headquarters with a smile as he walked to the local cksmith''s Association.


    His interest nowy with Benson King, his master, who had been in Saltstar City for the past few months because of a problem with one of this old man''s students.


    He hadn''t learned much from the Millfall cksmith''s Association council elders. All he knew was that Benson had a problem with a disciple, and it should be rtively easy for him to find out by talking to the elders of the Saltstar City association.


    So he soon entered the association''s building in that city, a ce with a simr design to the one in Millfall but three timesrger, considering the number of cksmiths in Saltstar City.


    Arriving at the reception desk in the lobby, Vicente showed his identification as a 2nd-stage cksmith.


    "Mr. Fuller, what can I get you for your visit?" A well-dressed and gorgeous woman asked with a smile, not underestimating the young man in front of her.


    From what she had seen of Vicente''s identification, this young man was a genius at forgery!


    There was no way she could not favor him and treat him in a special way, with her beautiful smile and her bodynguage that told him he could do whatever he wanted with her.


    Vicente ignored this woman''s many signals and got right to the point. "I''m here to take my promotion exam for the 3rd-stage of my certification."


    "Oh? Do you want to be a 3rd-stage cksmith already? It seems your talent is even greater than what it says on your ID." Sheplimented him.


    Vicente smiled before he saw the ck-haired woman in front of him ce a form for him to fill out.


    "You don''t have to pay for your exam, Mr. Fuller. Given your impressive talent, the association will pay for the exam. All you have to do is fill out this form, and I''ll show you where your exam will be held."


    "Thank you."


    "I am the one who thanks you foring to our zone. Would you be interested in upgrading your membership to our city unit?" She asked, unsure if he would agree to transfer his registration to this branch.


    "Yes, do that," Vicente said, just before he received the contact from this beautiful attendant and her advice on where he should go.


    After throwing away that woman''s contact, Vicente would soon take his 3rd-stage certification exam, a precious and rare certification to have in the kingdom.


    Although Mages were far from the level of the strongest in the kingdom and on the continent, 3rd-stage magicians were respected and relevant.


    A professional in any field with a 3rd-stage credential would be highly valued everywhere, both for their skills and the rarity of such individuals.


    As such, the examination process for cksmiths seeking this certificate was much moreplicated and refined than the exams Vicente had taken at the Millfall cksmiths'' Association.


    Unlike lesser professionals, from the 3rd-stage on, the certificate was only awarded to the best cksmith in each weekly exam.


    In other words, the association only gave out four new 3rd-


    stage certificates per month, and it didn''t just depend on cksmiths reaching the minimum level required to produce 3rd-grade items.


    But there were daily tests for new cksmiths, the results of which were tied to the test rankings that determined the winner of the ascension test at the end of each week.


    Vicente wanted the 3rd-stage certification for many reasons. Still, the main one was to get the attention of the elders of this post so that he could have a chance to talk about Benson.


    With that in mind, it didn''t take him long toplete the various parts of his promotion exam, and he didn''t have to wait because there weren''t many cksmiths who took the exam every day.


    The average number was around 10 to 15 cksmiths per week, so an average of two people took the test each day.


    Less than an hour after arriving at the association post, Vicente finished his test and walked out of the examination room, leaving the assessor with a shocked look.


    Vicente was under 16, but not only was he already at the end of 3rd-stage, but he had achieved an average efficiency of 96% on his three tests in this promotion exam!


    With a score of 288 points, his name appeared at the top of the weekly ranking, with a wide lead of 33 points, something tough to beat.


    But not only his score was impressive. He did not use his magic form at any point in the exam, meaning he had reached this level in the hardest mode!


    ...


    "Young man, do you have time to talk to this old man?" A High-


    level Mage approached Vicente less than five minutes after the end of his exam.


    ''That was fast.'' Vicente thought to himself, pleased with the speed with which the elders of this rank sent someone to him.


    "Of course, I have an elder." He replied with a smile as he made a gesture of greeting.


    "I am Vicente Fuller, a student of Benson King."


    "My name is Cooper White, and you don''t have to call me elder. Just call me White or Cooper." The white-haired old man said as he smoothed his beard, surprised to meet such a genius.


    "So you''re a student of Benson King?" Cooper asked, already knowing the man''s name.


    "Yes. In fact, I''m looking for my master. He recently left Millfall and seems to have been in the vicinity of Saltstar City ever since." Vicente came straight to the point.


    "I see..." Cooper gestured for Vicente to walk through the building.


    He wanted to get Vicente on his side, but since Vice had shown local interest, he could help this young man and get his favor in return.


    Cooper got right to the point. "I know where Benson is and what his current situation is."


    "Oh?"


    The old man exined. "One of his students, Ronan Carlson, got into trouble by promising aplicated person something he couldn''t deliver. Now, he produces it by the end of the month, or he dies!


    Benson is in the city to help Ronan, but he gets into trouble he shouldn''t have.


    His apprentice has tricked him, and even if they manage to produce the promised product, they''ll still be in a very delicate situation."

 Chapter 493 Foolish Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 493 Foolish Disciple </h4>


    493 Foolish Disciple


    After hearing about Benson''s situation from one of the elders of the cksmith''s Association, Vicente got the information about his master''s probable location.


    After thanking the old 3rd-stage cksmith who spoke to him, Vicente set off in the direction of his master.


    Saltstar City could be considered arge city, so he had to make a few stops along the way to ask for directions. After 20 minutes of walking, he reached a poor residential area of the city, where there was a hill with many small houses built on it.


    Knowing where to go, Vicente scouted the area and soon found Benson in a house at the top of the hill.


    Arriving there, he pped his hands at the mansion''s front door and called for his master. "Master, it''s me, Vicente. Open the door. I want to talk to you."


    He didn''t have to repeat himself. Having released his aura as he spoke, Vicente easily drew the old cksmith into the house. He had to wait only a minute before the door opened for him.


    "Vicente!" Benson appeared shirtless, sweaty, and very dirty.


    This old man was working on some material, so there was no way he could look any different.


    Behind Benson appeared a man who looked older than Vicente but didn''t look like someone from the same generation as Benson.


    This guy had blond hair and green eyes, was 1.9 meters tall, and quite strong.


    Looking at the person behind his master, Vicente recognized the source of Benson''s problems. ''This is the disciple...''


    Meanwhile, the man behind Benson understood who Vicente was, having already heard from his master about the newest student the cksmith had agreed to teach.


    ''A High-level Mage? It looks like the old man wasn''t exaggerating! He''s only a child but already as strong as us!'' Ronan thought as he looked at the young man who stood a few inches taller than him.


    "Vicente,e in. Let''s talk in here." Benson quickly led his precious student into the house and closed the door and its many locks.


    Vicente saw the inside of the house, a ce that had its walls, a roof, a single bathroom, and two hammocks hanging from the ceiling. In addition, everything there was rted to the forge, including arge hole in the ground from which it looked as if the two were mining something from the hill.


    "What''s going on? Why did you leave Millfall and stay away for so long?" Vicente got straight to the point but without talking about what he already knew.


    Benson sighed as he looked down and shook his head in disappointment. He pointed to the young blond and said. "Vicente, this is Ronan Carlson. He''s one of my students, the penultimate student I epted before you."


    Ronan folded his arms over his chest andughed. "Since I''m the oldest student, you can call me Brother Carlson or Senior Ronan."


    Vicente ignored the blond man''sment, paying attention only to Benson.


    Benson continued. "Ronan needed my help to get out of the trouble he had identally gotten himself into, so I came to help him. Unfortunately, despite my experience and the good fortune of my recent progress, I still haven''t been able to help him.


    We have until the end of the month to produce a set of weapons for The Ruby Devils, and if we fail, Ronan will be dead... Unfortunately, we don''t have the necessary materials, which is why we''re in this house."


    "The Ruby Devils? Hasn''t this faction been in decline since the fall of Warmaster?" Vicente asked.


    Ronan replied. "They are weaker, for sure. But what they have is still enough to kill us many times over. Not only that, but when Snow w escaped from the provincial prison, The Ruby Devils hired Miss Death to take care of him.


    She didn''t arrive in time to prevent the deaths of the Warmaster and some of the leaders of that faction, but she''s nearby right now."


    Benson finished Ronan''s speech. "If we can''t keep our promise, all it will take is for Miss Death to hear Ronan''s name for him to die. This woman has the power of death and can kill without even approaching her victim!"


    Vicente saw Ronan''s concern at this part about Miss Death and easily understood that the situation for these two was truly drastic.


    He also remembered Thirty-Three, not expecting to find Miss Death there.


    ''This is going to beplicated...'' He sighed as he closed his eyes.


    Benson wasn''t going to ask Vicente for help since his student had no obligation to help Ronan.


    Even though they had the same master and were considered forge brothers, their rtionship was very different from that of disciple and master. Disciple and master were almost like father and son and had a bond that would naturally make one want to help the other.


    With rare exceptions, the master and disciple would usually try to save the other from a problem if they had the chance.


    That was the case with Vicente and Benson, but the white-


    haired old man wouldn''t ask Vice to get involved in this problem. In fact, he would prefer that this ck-haired young man go away after seeing that he was "fine.


    That would be best for Vicente!


    But then Vicente said. "What do you need? Maybe I can help you. As much as you two are also High-level Mages, I have some characteristics that you don''t have."


    Benson had recently ascended to the high level, so he was at the same level as these two.


    Benson didn''t say anything at first, but Ronan didn''t hesitate to speak up, not knowing if Vicente would help him but willing to receive any kind of help. "I promised The Ruby Devils a set of weapons and armor of the 3rd grade and with 100% efficiency. If I can''t deliver them by the end of the week, I''m dead."


    Vicente narrowed his eyes when he heard that. "Why? Isn''t it just weapons and armor? Why would The Ruby Devils kill a cksmith for not being able to make a delivery? Wouldn''t it be better for them to do business with someone more skilled?"


    Ronan was silent as he smiled bitterly, but Benson replied. "It''s because that fool tricked Warmaster! He promised to make those artifacts when he knew he couldn''t make items of that quality!


    Not only that, but he received The Ruby Devils'' coins in advance and spent them on things he shouldn''t have, which had nothing to do with forging those items.


    Now, The Ruby Devils are in a difficult situation, with few artifacts and many enemies. They can''t redo the deal with another cksmith because they don''t have enough coins or time. Moreover, no cksmith in the province can produce what that fool promised!"


    As much as he wanted to help Ronan, Benson knew of his foolish student''s many mistakes!


    He wanted to save Ronan, but that didn''t mean he approved of the man''s methods!

 Chapter 494 Help

    <h4>Chapter 494 Help</h4>


    494 Help


    Hearing Benson''s words, Ronan defended himself by speaking louder than before. "Don''t say that, master. I didn''t try to trick The Ruby Devils the way your words make it sound!


    I truly believed that if I made such a deal with them, I could use some of their coins to increase my strength a bit and thus gain the ability to produce items with 100% efficiency.


    But who was to say that I couldn''t do better after consuming several magical resources? I was already able to produce something with 95% efficiency! It made sense that I could close that gap and fulfill the agreement with them!"


    "Tsk! Say what you want, Ronan. It doesn''t change the fact that you made a deal with dangerous people without the ability to produce what they want." Benson said as he clenched his fists in anger at this foolish disciple of his.


    As close as 95% seemed to 100%, the truth was that the difference between these two levels was greater than the difference between 1% and 95%!


    That was not something numerical but qualitative. The closer one got to the peak, the more exponentially it had to improve.


    But because he had green-level talent, Ronan overestimated his abilities and mistakenly thought he could aplish what he had nned.


    Vicente sighed as he looked at the two dirty, sweaty men. "Alright, I''ll help you. What kind of weapons and armor do you need to make?"


    "Vicente, you don''t have to put yourself through this," Benson said. "I know that if I get involved, I''ll end up suffering like this idiot. But I''m his master, and it was my mistake to let him grow up this way. But you have nothing to do with it. Don''t get involved with The Ruby Devils because of him."


    "Master!" Ronan said, not liking Benson''s words.


    But Vicente said. "I will not do it for him. I''ve already lost my family. I''m not going to let anything bad happen to you, master. Besides, it''s easy for me to help you. I''m already able to produce 3rd-grade items with 100% efficiency."


    "Already?" Benson was surprised.


    Vicente hadn''t been able to produce 3rd-grade items thest time he was with this man!


    But in just a few months, he had achieved that ability and reached the top of the 3rd stage!


    Vicente smiled. "Yes. My hunt for my third pentagram has been very fruitful, and I''ve gained a lot from studying in peace in Millfall over the past few months.


    I''ll show you my results from these months of separationter."


    Benson understood that Vicente didn''t want to show off his skills in front of Ronan and nodded in agreement, curious to see his youngest student''s set of pentagrams.


    "All right then. I trust you, Vicente." Benson sighed as he tried to think that Miss Death probably wouldn''t be a danger to Vicente, as this young man had always been able to fight above his level.


    Ronan finally breathed a sigh of relief. As much as he didn''t know Vicente''s abilities, it was better to have someone else help him than nothing at all!


    "Here are the blueprints for the artifacts I promised The Ruby Devils." He handed Vicente a set of yellowed parchments. "We have almost all the materials to make these items. However, we arecking the mineral we discovered on this hill."


    "Is that why you work here?" Vicente asked as he looked at the blueprints for the promised artifacts.


    "Yes," Benson said. "Buying that mineral would cost us the week we have toplete this project, which would be the end of us. So we moved here after we discovered the mineralposition of this hill.


    Unfortunately, it will take us another two days to reach where the ore is supposed to be."


    "Can''t you dy the delivery a little longer?" Vicente asked.


    Ronan shook his head in the negative. "No. I''ve already dyed the shipment three times. But after what happened with Warmaster and the problems that have arisen for The Ruby Devils, the new faction leader told me that either I deliver your artifacts on thest promised date, or that would be the end of me."


    Deals like Ronan''s with The Ruby Devils weremonce. cksmiths or other types of magical professionals were paid in advance and given a deadline to produce all the items. Sometimes, problems would arise, and the deadline would have to be postponed.


    Considering the number of items and the difficulty of making each one, Ronan had managed to dy delivery for months.


    But that had been his maximum, and from now on, it would be impossible to repeat the feat.


    "Sigh... You took a big risk without having the slightest confidence in what you were doing." Vicente shook his head while Benson looked at Ronan.


    "But it''s okay, I can help you. These things aren''t asplicated as the robotic armor."


    Hearing Vicente''sst words, Benson remembered his project and put the problem with Ronan aside for a moment. "Did you manage to solve the problems with the robotic armor?"


    "Yes. After absorbing myst pentagram and improving my level as well as my knowledge, I was able to solve thest glitches. You were right. The armor problem wasn''t something anyone could solve. Only someone with my abilities would be able to make it work as you nned."


    Benson was pleased to hear this, for it meant not only that his design was functional but that the problem wasn''t his theoretical ability but his magical ipatibility.


    "That''s good. After we''ve taken care of that, I''d like to test the most advanced armor you''ve produced." He said in a relieved tone.


    Ronan listened to all of this, not understanding exactly what they were talking about but noticing that Benson was much gentler when talking about matters concerning Vicente.


    ''The master really likes that boy.'' He sighed, remembering how hard Benson had been on him decades ago.


    "Anyway, I''ll help you mine the metal you need. But you''ll have to wait for me outside." Vicente said as he put Ronan''s projects away.


    Benson understood why and quickly led Ronan out of the house.


    "Why?" Ronan asked.


    But neither Vicente nor Benson answered the blond boy.


    But Benson thought about the reasons.


    ''Vicente hides his gem with a special device. I can''t sense the device, but this is not his Magic Gem... He''s probably in serious trouble.'' The old cksmith sighed.


    As much as Vicente was smarter than Ronan, Vice got himself into just as much, if not more, trouble than Ronan!

 Chapter 495 Permanently Cursed

    <h4>Chapter 495 Permanently Cursed?</h4>


    495 Permanently Cursed


    Later that day, Vicente would finish mining the mineral Benson and Ronan were looking for.


    He would take all the materials from those two, along with Ronan''s projects, promising to return all the equipment in no more than four days.


    Vicente wouldn''t produce them there, let alone give Ronan a chance to see him in action.


    He could only produce 3rd-grade items with 100% efficiency when using his abilities, something he didn''t want someone like Ronan to know he had.


    If someone unknown or dangerous discovered his magical form or even saw his Magic Gem, he would be in serious trouble because of Colonel Adams.


    Colonel Adams had surely captured Vicente''s Magic Gem in some kind of portrait that should already be circting in the kingdom''s headquarters.


    To avoid the worst, he would hide his gems from now on and not show his abilities unless he wanted to kill the witnesses who were not bound to him by contract.


    So, after some reluctance from Ronan, he left that simple house, with Benson having convinced his oldest student there to ept.


    On the other hand, Benson arranged to go to Vicente''s house to talk alone for the next few hours, curious to see both the robotic armor and his student''s current abilities.


    He also wanted to know about Vicente''s situation in Millfall, why the young man was hiding, and if this was just a visit to Saltstar City.


    Vicente agreed to meet with Bensonter, but he was soon returning to his residence to settle Nina''s affairs.


    He had to enroll Nina in a local academy, but he also had to find Newton!


    ...


    It waste at night in Saltstar City when Vicente left his house with Nina and Eve and headed for the local Royal Academy building where Newton was currently residing.


    The Royal Academies of the Seidel Kingdom were quite different from the ordinary academies of the state. These institutions that prepared for the Seidel Magical College had full-time teaching, and their campuses always had dormitories for the students and viges for the teachers.


    Neither students nor teachers needed residences in the cities where they worked or studied at these institutions throughout the kingdom.


    Many of the professors and students at these academies came from distant ces, and their families did not live in the same city as their workces.


    After discovering that Newton lived in the Professors'' Vige, Vicente took Nina and Eve to that ce, having already arranged for his sister to attend a local primary academy.


    Although the academy year had already started and there were only a few months of sses left, Vicente managed to enroll Nina in a good local academy without too much difficulty.


    He had to pay an extra fee for this, but with this bonus, he solved his sister''s school situation quickly. Nina would be able to go to school tomorrow and would still have afternoon tutoring to make up for the days she had missed because of the trip between Millfall and Saltstar City.


    Anyway, as he walked alongside Nina and Eve, Vicente had a smile on his face, very pleased with his progress regarding his sister''s situation.


    As much as he was full of problems in his life, Nina was improving little by little. In a few months, she would graduate from the basic academy, and as Newton''s student, it wouldn''t be too difficult for her to enter the Royal Academy.


    If she followed this path, she would have a chance to get the best education she could get in this state and a real chance to get into Seidel Magic College.


    Even if she didn''t awaken her magical powers, it could give her a schrly career and guarantee her future locally.


    At the same time, Vicente''s staff had already ced orders for valuable medicines for her to consume, just as they had done in the previous months when Nina had already used various resources.


    Vicente didn''t know if she was improving her chances of Awakening her magical powers, but she seemed to be getting better and better, which was enough for him to smile with satisfaction.


    With good thoughts for Nina''s future in mind, he and his twopanions arrived at the entrance of the local Royal Academy, where they received information on how to get to the Professors'' Vige.


    The Saltstar City Royal Academy was located in the city''s center, less than a five-minute walk from the Fuller estate. It had arge area of more than 20,000 square meters where there were ssroom buildings, theaters, student dormitories, cafeterias, battlefields, experiment room buildings, and the Professors'' Vige.


    The Professors'' Vige and the student dormitory were the only two parts of thisrgepound that had their own exits apart from the main entrance/exit of the academy.


    Following the instructions of a guard, Vicente and his twopanions soon arrived at the entrance to the Professors'' Vige.


    "Good evening, I''m here to see Professor Newton," Vicente said as he stopped in front of the guardhouse, where army soldiers kept track of who came and went.


    A woman, a Low-level Mage, was standing there with a group of Acolytes, and she got up from where she was sitting when she noticed that Vicente had addressed his words to her.


    When she noticed how well-dressed he was, just like his twopanions, she felt that this was no ordinary person.


    "Young master, it''ste. You''d bettere back tomorrow. Our professors often don''t like visitors at this time." She said, not wanting to disturb Vicente but being sincere with the rmendation the vigers usually gave to the guards at this post.


    "Newton will receive us. The one beside me is his student, Nina Fuller." Vicente pointed to his sister, drawing the attention of all the soldiers at the entrance to the young woman next to him.


    "This girl?" The woman murmured in surprise, unaware that Newton had a student.


    Then, as the royal soldiers at the entrance looked at Nina with interest, curious about this young woman''s case, the voice of a neer came from behind Vicente''s group.


    "Nonsense! Newton has no disciples! I''ve known him for years, and he''s never had a disciple. Stop what you''re doing before you get into trouble you can''t handle!"


    Vicente and Eve looked back to see a white-haired man ring at them as if they were con artists trying to draw the soldiers in.


    "Professor Marks." The soldiers at the entrance said as they opened the passage for this man, a high-level mage, one of the three main professors of this academy.


    The woman there then said. "If you really don''t have a rtionship with Professor Newton, you''d better leave now, or you''ll be in trouble."


    Vicente smiled as he looked at the neer. ''I think the ne Jullian gave me has put a permanent curse on me... Why do I keep getting into trouble like this?''


    "Just report it to Newton and you''ll know if what I said was true or not." He said as he released the aura that had been hidden inside his own body.

 Chapter 496 Mistakes that Lead to Fights

    <h4>Chapter 496 Mistakes that Lead to Fights</h4>


    496 Mistakes that Lead to Fights


    The moment Vicente showed his High-level Mage aura to the people at the entrance of the Professors'' Vige, everyone there realized that despite his age, he wasn''t weak.


    The professor, in Vicente''s way, red at the young man but remained silent after feeling that aura.


    ''Tsk! If you''re so strong, why did you hide from us?'' This professor cursed Vicente in his mind. He had put himself in this situation because he thought these people were weak and were there to try something they shouldn''t have.


    But with the strength of this young man, it was quite possible that Newton would take them in!


    Meanwhile, the woman in charge of the post immediately changed her attitude and ordered one of her men to go to Newton''s residence.


    Soldiers had their arrogance, and what''s more, they often used their position to impose their will or even oppress people who got in their way. But even the most confident of the kingdom''s soldiers would hesitate in the face of a magician who was simply acting within thew.


    Why would anyone stand in the way of a more powerful being for no good reason?


    The Commandant''s behavior was natural, and she soon asked Vicente''s forgiveness for not recognizing him.


    "Commandant, Vicente Fuller and his family are wee at Professor Newton''s residence. He has asked us to escort you there." The soldier came running back a few moments after Nina''s group arrived.


    Hearing this, the professor, who was still standing there, tried to change how he had met these three.


    "In that case, I''ll take you to Newton''s residence. That''s all I can do to make up for what I said a few moments ago." He smiled and gestured to Vicente''s group.


    As reckless as this man was, he wasn''t aplete fool. Vicente was much younger than he was and had contacts with Newton.


    Trying to repair his rtionship with this ck-haired young man could greatly benefit him!


    As Vicente and his twopanions began to follow Marks through this vige of 15 houses, they heard this man apologize.


    "I''m sorry for talking nonsense before. Young people like you oftene here and tell lies to get close to the professors.


    We''re usually strict with people looking for them to avoid disturbing the rest of the academy''s professors." He said in a soft tone as he led them,ughing bitterly. "I''ve known Newton for a long time, too, and I didn''t know that he had finally epted his first student..."


    Vicente looked at the man''s back and liked what he heard. It took courage and intelligence to take a step back, acknowledge one''s mistakes, and apologize in order to repair a rtionship that had begun the wrong way.


    To err is human, so Vice didn''t believe everyone had to get it right 100% of the time. The difference between an idiot and a decent person is knowing how to recognize your mistakes and make amends.


    "Don''t worry, professor. We understand." He said without any hurt feelings in his heart from the little friction earlier.


    Taking a step back and repairing the beginnings of a rtionship was good not only for the erring side but also for the opposing side. Who knew what kind of problems they could get into by antagonizing a professor of Mark''s level?


    Having a peaceful or even friendly rtionship was definitely better for both sides!


    Vicente preferred to deal with people who were capable of doing what Marks was doing, so he naturally appreciated this guy''s words.


    "Here." Marks pulled out a card and handed it to Vicente. "This is a discount coupon for the main alchemist shop in town. I''m a friend of the owner of this establishment, and my contacts get 10% to 20% off their purchases, depending on the items they buy. Please ept this as an apology."


    "Oh?" Vicente took it without modesty. "I thank the professor. I hope I can invite the professor to dinner sometime."


    "Hehe, but of course." Marks was d to finally stop in front of the secondrgest house in the vige, where Newton currently lived. "Anyway, this is Professor Newton''s residence. Now that I''ve brought you here, I''ll say goodbye. Until next time."


    "Until next time." Vicente gestured to him while Nina and Eve watched with rapt attention as the man walked away.


    Nina didn''t know what her brother and the professor had said because it was night, and she couldn''t read their lips. But when she saw how Marks suddenly changed, she understood something important.


    ''It seems we need to know how to control our pride. Sometimes, admitting a mistake can be the best strategy.'' She thought, learning from what she had just witnessed.


    Meanwhile, Evemented to Vicente. "I didn''t expect this sudden change in behavior... He was arrogant and then humble."


    Vicente smiled at thement. "This man has no humility at all. But he''s intelligent enough not to insist on a mistake and capable of making amends. That''s the power of influence, Eva. Those who have power benefit even when they don''t seek it." He showed her the discount card he had just received.


    They knocked on Newton''s door and soon heard the professor''s voice saying that the door was open and that they should enter.


    When they saw Newton in a library in the middle of the 200-


    square-meter house, Nina and Eve looked around with twinkles in their eyes while the professor looked at Vicente with interest.


    "Professor, we''ve made some progress with our move to Saltstar City. From now on, this will be our new home." Vicente said, intending for Newton to start teaching Nina in preparation.


    "I thought that would be the case," Newtonmented as he climbed down from adder next to a high shelf of books. "I have some questions about the recent events in Millfall. But let''s talk about Nina first."


    He stopped in front of Nina and looked into her eyes. "Are you ready to be my full-time apprentice from now on, youngdy?"


    Nina saw Newton make signs with his hands, something he hadn''t been able to do before but had learned to do so that he couldmunicate better with her.


    She smiled happily and immediately agreed. "Of course, master!"


    "Then let''s formalize our rtionship." He said before doing what was necessary for Nina to finally be his de facto student.

 Chapter 497 The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 497 The Truth</h4>


    497 The Truth


    After doing what was necessary to formalize his rtionship with Nina, Newton said. "Nina, you arrived in the city with your sister today, right? So, I will give you three days to rest from the trip and familiarize yourself with the academy where you willplete your basic training. After that, we''ll meet every day after your sses at the academy. You will apany me until nightfall."


    That meant she would be under Newton''s tutge for an hour or two.


    "Is that all?" Nina asked unconsciously.


    "For now, yes. When you finish the basic academy and turn 10, we''ll increase it a bit. But it will be enough. You''ll see that in no time." He patted one of her shoulders twice before turning to Vicente.


    "Is that all right with you? Nina''s caretaker cane along with one or two of her guards. Saltstar City is not a safe city, so she must have reliable people to escort her through the local streets."


    Vicente agreed. "I know. I''ll ensure they don''t get in the way of Nina''s studies."


    Newton then looked at Eve. "Miss, why don''t you show Nina around? You can look at any of the rooms here. You''ll being here a lot in a short time, so familiarize yourself with the house."


    Eve took one of Nina''s hands and soon began leading the ck-


    haired young woman through therge residence while Vicente stayed behind with Newton.


    "So?" The professor asked. "What happened in Millfall? You left early because of the fall of the Mazzanti family, right?"


    Vicente expected to be asked about this and said. "Yes, we had to leave that city because we were deeply connected to the Mazzanti family. We may not have seemed thatmitted on the surface, but if we stayed there any longer, we''d have problems. So I decided to move forward."


    "What caused all the sudden changes in the town?" Newton asked. "If I''m not mistaken, Cesar faked his own end, right? What could have forced him to do that?"


    "As expected from the professor," Vicentemented with a smile on his face. "You''re right. He faked his own death. But it was for a good reason; he had problems with powerful forces, and if he stood still, he would be hunted down by the Sovereigns very soon."


    "Oh? Speak more frankly, Vicente Fuller. I won''t reveal this to anyone, even if Cesar has made a terrible mistake. My main interest is to see him grow and shock the continent." Newton understood that the young man before him was smoothing things over.


    Vicente sighed and said, knowing that Newton would find out sooner orter. "Cesar killed a colonel in the royal army. Sovereign Adams recognized him as a potential culprit in the escape from Lang Bay Correctional Facility and confronted him. Out of options, Don Mazzanti did what he did shortly after initiating a special protocol to forge the end of the family.


    Newton opened his mouth in shock when he heard this, surprised not at Cesar''s involvement in such an escape but that such an individual was already capable of killing an Earth Sovereign.


    But thinking about what Vicente had just told him, Newton quickly understood that it all made a lot of sense. The release of Snow w and other prisoners had caused quite a stir in the province over the past few months, diverting the attention of the provincial powers away from the problems surrounding the Mazzanti family.


    ''I understand. He wanted to grow up in peace and solve old problems by creating a bigger problem by releasing those prisoners. Good move, Cesar. Too bad it didn''t work.''


    "Did you know all this?" Newton asked.


    "Part of it. I found out the rest after Cesar told his associates what he was up to. Anyway, I don''t know where he is now, but he''s alive and well, that''s for sure. He has new ns, but he still wants to meet you in a few months, Professor. I''ll tell you how to contact him when the timees."


    Hearing that from Vicente, Newton felt relieved. "Then I thank you. As for what you told me, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone. As much as Cesar hasmitted a crime against the kingdom, I have no obligation to denounce such a thing just because I know about it.


    In any case, he must be careful. Sovereign Adams was close to the king, so even some Paragons from the outside sects maye to investigate his death. If that happens, it''s only a matter of time before Cesar''s actions are discovered."


    "Is that so? Then that''s worrying." Vicentemented as he swallowed his saliva.


    "Yes, I''m not joking. But Cesar must have some time to prepare or flee. As much as the king has enough influence to ask the sects for help, it would take time to get a Paragon. Most likely, only the Sovereigns will get involved in the short term." Newton said, aware of the royal family''s rtions with outside powers and the difficulty of getting Paragons to move.


    "Anyway, there are evils thate to good. Now that you''re in Saltstar City taking care of Nina''s future and staying out of trouble will be easier. As for Cesar, he''s strong enough to grow up anywhere. And in a way, there was no reason for him to stay in Millfall anymore." Newtonmented, trying to show Vicente the positive side of things.


    "Yes, I think that''s the case... Professor, I have an unrted question." Vicente said.


    "What is it?"


    "I would like to gather information about a group called the Bone Mountains. I know the basics about them, but I''d like more in-depth information. Do you know where I can get that?"


    "Bone Mountains?" Newton knew the name, although he didn''t know any profound details about the sect. "It''s a sect of the Chutha Dynasty. You should look into The Ruby Devils if you want information about them. This local mercenary group has detailed information about external forces relevant to the kingdom."


    "The Ruby Devils? Are they going to sell me that kind of information now that they''re in trouble?" Vicente asked.


    "Of course. That is an easy way for them to raise funds. But it won''t be cheap, so be prepared to lose a few hundred gold coins." Newton advised.


    "Hmm, that''s good," Vicente said as he looked at the ground, thinking he was close to his revenge.


    ''I will stabilize my situation locally and take a trip to the Chutha Dynasty. I''ll take down the Bone Mountains first!'' He clenched his fists with determination.


    And so their conversation ended just before Nina and Eve finished their tour.


    Soon after, they said their goodbyes and returned home to have dinner and rest after this long day.

 Chapter 498 Unnoticed Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 498 Unnoticed Meeting</h4>


    498 Unnoticed Meeting


    After the meeting with Newton, Vicente would return to the Fuller residence with Nina and Eve, where he wouldter meet Nova.


    The two of them exchanged bodily fluids again until they finally had time to talk about everything that had happened recently.


    Vicente exined to her what had forced him to act so drastically before migrating from Millfall to Saltstar City, not hiding the truth about what had happened.


    Nova found the whole story rather unbelievable and was frightened by her boyfriend''s current power level. But even though Vicente had presumed the murder of an army soldier, she wasn''t angry with him or felt terrible for her organization.


    She was honest, but little by little, she realized that at the end of the day, what really mattered was her family and those she loved.


    If she lived only for the army, she would have nothing and no one sooner orter.


    So she epted Vicente''s crimes and no longer intended to make things difficult for him as she had done before.


    She knew he wasn''t acting against the kingdom with evil in mind but rather to protect himself and his family. She felt he was a good person, so she wanted to stay by his side and help him not only get out of trouble but also avoid situations like the one with Adams.


    After listening to everything he had to say, she talked a bit about her local experience as a Commandant, which, by the way, had been quite boring.


    Usually, soldiers from the kingdom didn''t have to deal with the kind of problems that Vicente had to deal with all the time. The normal thing for a soldier was to stay in headquarters training, sometimes deal with minor local problems, and finally deal with beasts and other kinds of magical beings.


    Less than 20% of a soldier''s service time was spent dealing with problems simr to Vicente''s!


    As a result, Nova went a long time without any realbat and had the chance to see more of the corruption of the organization she was a part of.


    Apart from that, her biggest action since arriving in Saltstar City had been that night with Vicente...


    ...


    After a hot night with Nova, Vicente would spend the next two days focused on his mission to help Benson and Ronan.


    Nina would start her sses locally, while Nova had to continue her monotonous routine. Rory took care of the Mazzanti family''s business with Sarah and Bart, leaving Vicente free to deal with things unrted to the group''s ns.


    So he set about making the artifacts that Ronan was to deliver to The Ruby Devils, something he found not difficult, even with his unfamiliarity with his senior brother''s projects.


    The problem Ronan had gotten himself into was due to a sheerck of understanding on his part, something that probably had to do with the limits of his talent.


    Did this mean that Ronan would never be able to keep his promises? No, just that he wouldn''t be able to in the time he had. But he could train and study more until he reached the point where he could produce something of the 3rd grade with 100% efficiency.


    Since Vicente had already reached that level, all he had to do was familiarize himself with Ronan''s designs to produce them efficiently and easily.


    He made all the weapons he could from Ronan''s materials in two days, leaving the armor for the next days.


    ...


    As he finished thest weapon Ronan would deliver to The Ruby Devils in the next three days, Vicente looked at what he had just finished and couldn''t help butugh at his predicament.


    ''Who would know, huh?'' He asked himself. ''I''m now making weapons for the organization I want to bring down... Life really isplicated.''


    He took off his clothes and washed up, thinking he''d go to The Ruby Devils to find out what he''d talked to Newton about while he rested from hisst few hours at the forge.


    Soon, he was dressed in formal clothes, back to his refined appearance as a young merchant. Pushing aside his thoughts about his contradictory actions toward The Ruby Devils, he walked toward one of the group''s local outposts.


    He wanted information that this faction had for the sake of his revenge, and he produced items for this group for the sake of his master. That might interfere with his local power project to a certain extent. Still, his priorities were too clear for Vicente to hesitate in his decisions.


    He would rather strengthen The Ruby Devils a little more by acting as he was than put his master in danger or not have the information he wanted!


    After a few minutes of walking, he stopped in front of an ordinary grocery store, where he knew that one of the contact points with the men of thisrge provincial faction was in the back of the store.


    Making his way through the crowded aisles of this market, he soon came to a ce where people were peeling roots and fruits for sale.


    "I want to talk to The Cashier," Vicente said as he looked at the strongest man there, drawing the workers'' attention, who knew that The Cashier was not in charge of the market, but the code for talking to one of The Ruby Devils'' informants.


    "The Cashier is a busy man. He''ll only agree to talk to a stranger if it''s something really important." A man with tanned skin and peeling roots said as he looked at Vicente.


    "This is important." Vicente showed the man a small bag of gold coins.


    "So it seems." A smile appeared on the face of the Low-level Mage who was hiding among the mana-less people working there.


    The man said in a softer tone as he counted the coins Vicente had brought. "Young master, here we only direct our customers to the right ce. If you want to talk to The Cashier, go to The Book Emporium. That is a store in the central part of the city.


    When you get there, buy the book Phantoms With Pride and start reading it. The cashier wille to you as soon as he notices you. You''ll have to bargain with him to get the information you want. That was just a toll for you to get to him, haha."


    Vicente didn''t question this and quickly left the market to go to the shop.


    The Book Emporium was not far away, and soon Vicente would see the ce on the other side of the square on his way.


    On his way, he passed a woman dressed in ck with a veil covering her face, but he didn''t notice her because of the destination he had in mind.


    But that person, whom three other people in ck apanied, noticed the young man and couldn''t help but stop and look at him as he continued to cross the square.


    "That person..." The woman with the dark veil on her face said softly, drawing her group''s attention.


    "Is there a problem, Miss?" One of her assistants asked.

 Chapter 499 Miss Death Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 499 Miss Death Reappears</h4>


    499 Miss Death Reappears


    "That person who just passed us... I feel like I''ve met him before. His aura is no stranger to me." Miss Death continued with her face turned in Vicente''s direction, feeling something familiar about him as he calmly walked towards his destination.


    She couldn''t see him because she was blind. But with her magical powers, she could not only feel the familiar sensationing from this young man, but she could also smell him and feel Vicente''s facial contours to the point where she could form an image in her mind that resembled his real appearance.


    She didn''t understand where this strange and pleasant sensation came from but couldn''t help but be interested.


    "That brat?" One of herpanions watched Vicente and didn''t feel anything special.


    But the older man narrowed his eyes as he stared at Vicente in silence, thinking better of his young miss'' words. ''Is this person rted to her? If that''s the case, then she has managed to retain some of her memories from before the brainwashing, even if it''s only a vague feeling.


    I''ll look into it.''


    The white-haired man approached Miss Death and said. "It''smon to have feelings like the one you just experienced. Most of us members of Nis'' Shadows have a terrible past. That''s why we have our memories erased. But some remnants can remain and make us feel as if we''ve seen or met people we actually don''t recall.


    That could be a sign that this young person looks like an old acquaintance of yours, or it could be a mere mistake, a false feeling. Given his past, I doubt you''ve ever met him..."


    Miss Death frowned, feeling that the young man''s aura was so close to hers, but at the same time, she was disappointed. She understood very well how Nis'' Shadows worked. She knew that an elder had saved her from a terrible situation before she was brainwashed.


    "Sigh... Then it''s a mistake. I thought our sect''s brainwashing was perfect. Why do I feel so familiar with a stranger? Honestly, I''d rather not feel anything at all." She muttered, a bit annoyed.


    The only woman next to her said. "The secrets of the mind are infinite, Miss. I can tell you that your brainwashing was perfect as far as our theories and knowledge are concerned. You went through the experience at the right age, and the one who dealt with you was the sect master himself.


    If there''s anything left to make you feel this way, it''s in your mind. We can do nothing about it except tell you to ignore it."


    Brainwashing worked best the weaker the victim. Miss Death was about to advance to the 4th stage, so even the master of Nis'' Shadows would have difficulty correcting this problem, which was first noticed today.


    That''s why none of herpanions thought of taking her back to the sect to take care of this problem as a matter of urgency.


    But one of them looked at Vicente strangely, wondering if it wouldn''t be better to eliminate this young man.


    "Maybe we should take care of him for the Miss?" The man asked, knowing Miss Death needed a name to use her special powers.


    Miss Death looked at the man and said. "There is no need. That must be just an ordinary resident of Saltstar City. We''ll be leaving this city for good soon, so I''m unlikely to see him again."


    The woman agreed. "You shouldn''t suggest such things so easily. Don''t forget that we are Dark Path practitioners. If maind society thinks we''re persecuting ordinary, innocent people, we will be persecuted!"


    "There are ways to act without revealing that it was us..." He said to the woman. "But in any case, the Miss is right. Such a young man shouldn''t be a problem, so let''s ignore him for now."


    The eldest of the group remained silent, wondering if he should do something. The feeling she had felt might be stronger than she had indicated, and there was a possibility that this young man was an old acquaintance of hers.


    ''I will have someone from The Ruby Devils investigate this boy for me. If he''s connected to the Miss, I''d better eliminate him to avoid future problems.'' He thought to himself.


    Then Miss Death said. "Let''s continue with what we''ve been doing. Snow w is harder to catch than I thought..."


    They left with that in mind, as they were in this city to fulfill a mission that The Ruby Devils had paid Nis'' Shadows to send Miss Death on to kill Snow w.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vicente had no idea that he had just passed Miss Death''s side, let alone that someone now had malicious ns against him.


    He arrived at the ce he had been told about earlier, the Book Emporium.


    Entering the shop, he quickly chose the book Phantoms With Pride and paid for it.


    When he sat down where customers could read, he read a few pages until a man with another book sat beside him.


    "Don''t look at me. Keep reading your book." The man said before going straight to the point without looking at Vicente while pretending to read his book. "What information are you looking for?"


    Vicente did what he was supposed to do. "I want to know about the Bone Mountains. Especially information that is hard to get without good contacts or special investigators."


    "Bone Mountains of the Chutha Dynasty?" The man asked, just to be sure.


    It was possible that there were two sects/ns with the same name on the continent.


    "Yes, that''s the one. There''s a member of that group I''m also very interested in. He''s known as Dax, and he''s a Sovereign." Vicente said, adding another point to be answered.


    "I see." The man murmured as he closed his eyes for a second. "I know someone who has information about the Bone Mountains. I can gather more detailed information about this group and give it to you in a month at the most. But as much as I''ve heard stories about the one known as Dax, I''d have to investigate him before I could talk about him properly.


    I don''t know anyone who knows the real story of this guy, so investigating him could be expensive."


    "How much?" Vicente asked, willing to pay a lot to get information about one of his mother''s killers.


    "To investigate Dax, I''ll need between 5,000 and 10,000 gold coins. He''s a Sovereign, and as far as we know, he doesn''t live in our kingdom. So I''d have to leave Saltstar City, hire people from the Chutha Dynasty, and run into a lot of danger.


    But it''s very likely that I can get the information you''re looking for if you''re willing to pay the necessary amount. It will take me between six months and a year, but eventually, I''ll have what you want."


    That was a stratospheric amount of money for mere information. But this investigator wasn''t trying to take advantage of Vicente. It wouldn''t be easy to get information from someone like Dax, and the price would have to be very good for someone like him to put himself at risk for such a thing!

 Chapter 500 Solving the Problem

    <h4>Chapter 500 Solving the Problem</h4>


    500 Solving the Problem


    The amount demanded was too much even for Vicente. With something between 5,000 and 10,000 gold coins, Vicente could raise several Acolytes in his family until they became Mages.


    On the other hand, if he only got the information about the Bone Mountains, he could gather the information about Dax for himself once he went to the Chutha Dynasty.


    With that in mind, he asked. "And how much would it cost me just to get the information about the Bone Mountains?"


    "A thousand gold coins. The person I told you about already has that information cataloged because of another investigation he recentlymissioned into that group. So I just need to negotiate a price with him for the information." The man said, apparently reading the book in his hands.


    "He''s out of the city today, so I have to give you what he has within a month."


    "Okay, I''ll buy the information regarding Bone Mountain. I''ll put the Dax investigation on hold for now." Vicente said as he left an old spatial ring on the table and got up to leave.


    The man understood the gesture and said. "Come back in exactly 30 days. I''ll give you the results."


    Vicente left, leaving the man to analyze the spatial ring with exactly 250 gold coins inside.


    In contracts like this, 25% was paid at the time of the contract and the rest upon delivery. There was no need for contracts, which was risky, but that was how the underworld worked.


    Contracts formalized things that underworld criminals usually didn''t want to be formalized. Given the nature of their actions, men like this investigator used their words to guarantee their agreements.


    Why should anyone trust a criminal''s word? Simply because there are no other more reliable methods.


    Professional investigators who worked in the light of day were few and far between. Most were affiliated with powerful organizations or groups and did not offer their work to third parties.


    The few that did exist were busy, and their services were expensive.


    If someone wanted information quickly and cheaply, they would have to look for someone like the man Vicente had just met.


    But the risks were not as great as one might think. Even though the investigator hired by Vice could get away with this young man''s coins, it was more advantageous for him to close the deal.


    If he could get another 750 coins from Vicente, he would make a much bigger profit than 250 coins, even if he had to pay something to the other man with the information Vice was looking for. So it wouldn''t be worth it for him to cheat his new client!


    Confident of this, Vicente left his coins before heading back to his local affairs and visiting the local cksmiths'' association building.


    ...


    Two dayster...


    Vicente was on his way to meet Benson and Ronan, having finally produced all the items his senior brother had promised The Ruby Devils.


    Arriving in front of the house where he had met them days ago, Vicente knocked twice on the door before his master allowed him to enter the small building.


    Ronan was already sweating with anticipation and asked in a nervous tone when he saw Vicente. "Well? Did you seed? We only have until tomorrow to make this delivery, man."


    Vicente nodded affirmatively. "Yeah, I made it."


    "Let me see." Ronan forced a smile on his face, but he would only feel relieved when he saw what Vicente had done.


    Vicente gave Ronan a spatial ring containing all these artifacts to analyze. At the same time, Benson was relieved to see that his student and himself wouldn''t have to die.


    When Ronan tried to scan Vicente''s ring, he noticed all the 3rd-


    grade artifacts with 100% efficiency just before he felt something strange enter his mind.


    ''Never ask my master for help again, Ronan. If you make another mistake and seek him out, I will personally put an end to you.''


    Vicente''s voice rang in Ronan''s mind as he felt a powerful killing intent, not in the slightest doubting Vice''s ability to do what was promised.


    He looked at Vicente and saw the ck-haired young man smiling.


    ''Damn you! How did you manage to put that in my head?'' Ronan wondered, imagining that Vicente was much moreplicated than he appeared on the surface.


    He had threatened him in a very subtle and difficult-to-


    decipher way!


    Benson was standing next to them, but he waspletely unaware of what was going on, a sign of how fantastic what Vicente had just done was.


    ''Don''t worry about it. Think of your life. If you put my master in danger again, this will be yourst breath.'' Vicente said, smiling as if nothing had happened.


    Vicente could see in Ronan''s eyes that this guy was a walking problem. This person had probably already done things simr to what had gotten him and Benson into their current predicament and would most likely get into trouble again.


    ''Vicente! I''m your senior! Who do you think you are to threaten me?''


    ''I am the one who can kill you if I decide not to give you those artifacts.''


    Gulp!


    ''Tsk! All right. I''ll do whatever you want. I will no longer involve our master in my affairs. Is that all right with you?'' He smiled softly, trying to settle this once and for all.


    Vicente said aloud. "You should go and deliver the artifacts to The Ruby Devils today. Fulfill your obligation to them right away, and take this advice from me: get out of Saltstar City as soon as possible. These artifacts will relieve your situation, but after what you''ve done, they''ll look at you differently. Take advantage of your situation and the local tensions and get as far away as you can."


    Benson didn''t know exactly what Vicente was trying to say, but he agreed with the words. "That will be better, Ronan."


    Ronan clenched one of his fists but promised he would. "I understand. Then I''ll say goodbye to you both here, master and junior brother. I''ll hand over this equipment and leave town. I hope our situation will be better the next time we meet."


    Ronan left without further ado, leaving Vicente and Benson behind.


    Left alone in the house, Benson thanked Vicente. "Thank you for your help. Without your intervention, this fool would have died in no time."


    "Master, forgive my skepticism, but I don''t think Ronan will live much longer. I feel he hasn''t learned his lesson and will soon make the same mistake again." Vicente broke into his thoughts. "You shouldn''t help him in the future. It will only lead to trouble for you."


    "Sigh... I can''t do that. All my students are my responsibility. If Ronan is like this today, it was a mistake on my part." Benson sighed, feeling guilty about the whole situation.

 Chapter 501 Heavy Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 501 Heavy Betrayal?</h4>


    501 Heavy Betrayal


    Later that day, Ronan delivered the artifacts Vicente had given him, fulfilling his promise to The Ruby Devils.


    But after having them inspected by high-ranking members of Scott Province''srgest underworld faction, he wasn''t released as he had hoped.


    "Boss, why am I still here? Aren''t the artifacts exactly as you ordered?" Ronan asked in a nervous tone as he noticed people watching him in silence as he was surrounded in the middle of a building full of faction members.


    An elderly-looking man, sitting in arge chair in the hall where he, some faction elders, and Ronan were, yed with one of the weapons he had just received, finding the situation rather odd.


    "Ronan, you should have given us these devices months ago. Handing them over today will save you from death. I guarantee it. But don''t think you can juste and go after all this." The new leader of The Ruby Devils after Warmaster''s fallmented in a somber tone.


    Ronan broke into a cold sweat at the words. "What do I have to do? What more can I do to get you to release me? I suppose I made mistakes in our previous arrangement, but I''m willing to do anything to make amends."


    The grey-haired man took his eyes off the weapon in his hands and looked at Ronan. "Do not pretend that you made these artifacts. Do you think I''m not aware that you cannot produce 3rd-grade items with 100% efficiency? Tell me who made those artifacts! If you don''t, you will be one of my group''s ves starting today!"


    Gulp!


    Ronan looked from one side of the room to the other and realized there was no escape. As one of so many enemies, he would die there if he did more than he had to.


    "Will I be able to leave if I give you the name of the person who made these items?" Ronan asked, thinking of using Vicente and Benson''s heads to get away.


    The group leader smiled and nodded his head in agreement.


    "The one who developed these artifacts was Vicente Fuller, the youngest disciple of my master, Benson King. He helped me in the name of our master. So if you want to force him to do something, go directly against Benson." Ronan said without further hesitation, easily betraying his master and junior brother.


    "Vicente Fuller?" One of the Mid-level Mages nearby asked, looking in the direction of the leader of this group, which now had only two High-level Mages due to Snow w''s actions.


    "Oh?" The group leader understood. ''Isn''t that the name of the young man that senior asked me to investigate two days ago?''


    The old man apanying Miss Death had already asked this local group to investigate Vicente''s identity. The Ruby Devils knew who this young Fuller was that morning and had already sent someone to ry the information to Miss Death''spanion!


    They had been waiting to find out what would happen to Vicente Fuller from now on. Still, unexpectedly, this young man had appeared on their path earlier than they had expected.


    The leader of The Ruby Devils looked at one of his men, believing Ronan''s words as Vicente Fuller was a talented cksmith from Millfall.


    "You have your freedom, Ronan." This person said, just before Ronan felt something strange when he thought he was free to go.


    "Cough!" Ronan froze the smile on his face before coughing and feeling something enter his chest.


    Looking down, he saw a sword de piercing his chest at the level of his heart.


    ''That...''


    Puff!


    The group leader saw Ronan''s body fall to the ground without resistance while a Mid-level Mage stood behind him with a sword.


    "You''re free... Free for your next life!" The only High-level Mage presentughed maliciously.


    ...


    Simultaneously with Ronan''s death at The Ruby Devils'' headquarters, Miss Death''s old groupmate had just discovered Vicente''s identity.


    ''So this is the brother...'' The old man thought as he stood with his eyes closed in front of the man who had just caught up with him.


    The rest of his group was in a house while he was in an alley in a little-trafficked area of Saltstar City, having just heard the most disturbing news he''d heard in a long time.


    ''Who knew? After a few years, the two siblings would pass each other in this very city where it all happened.''


    He was thinking about the true identity of Miss Death, who had been kidnapped years ago in this city by a close friend of his.


    Miss Death was none other than Lauren Fuller, Nina and Vicente''s older sister!


    ''What should I do now? If this girl noticed the familiarity with her brother, maybe she''ll feel it even more when they have a more meaningful encounter or even if he recognizes her.'' The old man clenched his fists, feeling the need to act. ''The best thing to do now is to eliminate him! Miss Death will definitely be disturbed by him!''


    He made up his mind, thinking that he should act against Vicente in secret so as not to cause concern in his group and to eliminate a problem while it was still in its beginning.


    "Very well. I want your group to keep an eye on this young man 24 hours a day. I''ll deal with him personally as soon as I have some free time." He said before watching the emissary of The Ruby Devils leave.


    Unfortunately, he was in the middle of Snow w''s pursuit. If he left now, he might not only disrupt his group''s hunt but also leave signs of what he intended to do.


    Lauren didn''t remember Vicente, but if she knew that man wanted to kill the young man, there was no telling what she might do. So, this man preferred to be careful!


    ...


    The next day, Vicente spent a good night at Nova''s side, not having seen his master since he left Benson after meeting with Ronan the day before.


    Nina was already studying at an academy and getting advice from Newton, while Benson''s problem had been solved. With Rory, Sarah, and Bart taking care of the Mazzanti family''s expansion, he had practically run out of problems to solve locally.


    Now, he had to wait for the results from the investigator who had promised him answers in thirty days. Finally having some free time to do other things, Vicente nned to search for the Hogan family to fulfill his responsibility to inform Kate''s rtives of her death.


    He had talked about it with Nova this morning after she had told him where to find them in Saltstar City.


    After saying goodbye to his girlfriend and Nina at breakfast, he went to the wealthy part of Saltstar City, where the Hogan estate was located.

 Chapter 502 Great-Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 502 Great-Uncle</h4>


    When he arrived at the Hogan estate, Vicente paused momentarily, remembering his mother and that woman''s beautiful smile.


    He didn''t want to remember her the way she had died. As much as that incident motivated him to be stronger, he wanted to remember Kate as she was before theirst trip.


    ''The time hase.'' He thought as he took a step forward and opened his eyes, ready to fulfill his mission of informing this family.


    He honestly didn''t expect, let alone want, anything in return from House Hogan. That was just a gesture of respect for his mother and the family she came from.


    Vicente wasn''t nervous, so when he stopped in front of the property, he went straight to calling one of the guards there.


    "Good morning. I''d like to see the patriarch. My name is Vicente Fuller. I have a family matter to discuss with him."


    The guard who had caught Vicente looked at him and wondered if he should send the young man away.


    Guards often had to act this way to avoid unnecessary encounters for their leaders, in this way helping their bosses not waste time on nonsense.


    So when strangers sought out such encounters, the guards had to decide whether or not it was worth notifying their leaders.


    ''He''s well dressed and doesn''t lookmon.'' The guard analyzed Vicente''s figure. ''If it''s a family matter, maybe it''s in the patriarch''s interest...''


    "What exactly do you want? The patriarch is a busy man, and he won''t talk to a stranger who just says that." The guard said, trying to confirm that Vicente''s interest was justified.


    Vicente added. "I''m here to talk about the death of a member of the Hogan family."


    The guard was convinced and said. "Wait a minute."


    Two important members of the family had died months ago, and there were still no conclusions as to how they died or who was behind their deaths. A series of problems in the province had hindered the army''s investigation, leaving the family in the dark until now.


    If Vicente were there to talk about Christopher and Arthur, the patriarch would want to talk to him about his two sons!


    In less than five minutes, Vicente saw the guard return with a middle-aged man in military attire.


    "Vicente Fuller, are you here to talk about my children?" Said the patriarch of this family, Kate''s uncle, as he looked at Vicente with doubt.


    Vicente saw the doorway open for him and walked over to the patriarch.


    "Patriarch, I''m here to talk about someone else in your family. Have you heard of Kate Hogan?" Vicente asked as he stopped in the middle of thewn in front of the mansion.


    "Kate?" The old man found it strange that Vicente mentioned that name instead of his sons'' names. But he answered anyway. "I haven''t heard from her for a while. You wouldn''t be here to talk about her, would you?"


    "Indeed. I''m sorry if the patriarch thought I was talking about your sons. Kate happened to be my mother."


    The old man looked at Vicente more closely when he heard that, immediately imagining that this young man was there to ask for something.


    But he let Vicente continue. "Anyway, a few years ago, when my family was traveling here, we came across a battle of Sovereigns. Unfortunately, the battle caused irreparable damage to my family, including the death of my mother."


    Patriarch Hogan''s mouth dropped open at the news of what had happened to Kate.


    Sovereign battles were rare, but they happened here and there. Scott Province was not far from the Seidel Kingdom''s border with the Chutha Dynasty, a state with several Sovereigns in its ranks. Thus, fights rted to that dynasty often spilled over into this kingdom.


    Victims like the Fuller family could be found all over the continent because experts paid little attention to how their powers might affect their surroundings.


    The patriarch sighed. "I see. SoKate has passed away. I did not expect to hear this today, young man. I had no contact with her, so there was no way I could have known anything before you came here.


    I''m sorry for your loss. How are you doing? Is your family okay after what happened?"


    Vicente was only there to report his mother''s death and to find out where his grandparents were. So he didn''t go into details. "We''ve had some problems, but my sister and I are fine for now. Thank you for your words.


    But besides being here to inform the Hogan family, I''d like to know where I can find my maternal grandmother. I want to tell her what happened."


    "Hana?" The man thought of his sister. "Your grandmother is currently living with your grandfather in Dryhaven. They had another child after Kate. You can find her in that city."


    "Dryhaven?" That was a slightly different piece of information than Vicente had had before. "Is that theirst location?"


    Patriarch Hogan nodded affirmatively. "They''ve moved several times in thest 20 years. So it''s possible you heard different information. But I spoke to Hana three months ago, and she didn''t seem to be considering moving. You''ll find her there if you look for her within the next year."


    "Then thank you for the information." Vicente made a respectful gesture as the old man looked at him, seeing that this young man wasn''t asking for anything or any help.


    ''This young man is well-behaved. He must be less than 20 years old, considering when Kate left her parents to get married.'' The old soldier''s eyes narrowed. ''I can''t sense his magic level, which means he''s either as strong as me or stronger.''


    Magical beings with certain proximity in mana density could hide their magical fluctuations from other simr or weaker individuals.


    Vicente certainly had powers, as he had a Magic Gem on his forehead. So, the conclusion that this young man was hiding was obvious.


    "Son, where are you going now? What do you and your sister do for a living?" He asked, thinking it might be interesting to talk to this boy.


    "I''m a merchant, just like my father," Vicente replied sincerely. "I recently moved to this city, so I intend to do business here until I get my sister into a good Royal Academy."


    "Why don''t youe back here with your sister and get to know the family a little better?" The old patriarch suggested.


    Vicente didn''t immediately refuse. "That is possible. I have to travel for the next few days, but I''ll find a date and send someone to let you know. Anyway, thank you for the information. And I''m sorry that you thought I was here because of your children. I didn''t know about them..."


    "Don''t worry." The old man smiled at Vicente before watching the young man leave.

 Chapter 503 Unexpected Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 503 Unexpected Encounter</h4>


    After Vicente left the Hogan estate, the patriarch kept looking in the young man''s direction, puzzled.


    ''He didn''t ask for anything, even though my family is considered one of the richest in the area.'' Thought the patriarch.


    Even though the Hogan family was a house of soldiers, i.e., direct subordinates of the king, they had a long history in the army, which had earned them many privileges and resources over the years.


    Because of their history, the Hogan family of Saltstar City was as wealthy as some Count families, even though they had no noble title or territory to exploit!


    ''That young man is definitely strong or prosperous. I''d better investigate him further to know how to deal with him next time.'' He looked at his butler at the entrance of his house and went back inside.


    "Investigate that young man. I want to know who he is and if he''s worth bringing into the family. After the deaths of Christopher and Arthur, he may be our hope for continuing the family line." The patriarch said, while the middle-aged butler, a Low-level Mage, looked at him meaningfully, understanding what these words meant.


    "Patriarch, don''t tell me you want to..."


    "That is up to him. But in our current circumstances, nothing is impossible. Do as I say ande back with information as soon as possible."


    ...


    After leaving the Hogan residence, Vicente had one less weight on his shoulders, having told his mother''s family of her death and having learned thest location of his maternal grandmother.


    He didn''t mind possibly meeting the Hogan patriarch again in the future. As much as he didn''t want to have anything to do with that person, any kind of contact could be beneficial for a merchant like him.


    At the very least, he could maintain the facade of his business better if he were a more sessful merchant. That alone would be enough for him to consider meeting that man again and even doing business with him.


    Of course, that would depend on the patriarch himself since Vicente wouldn''t try to do business with the father of two of his victims.


    Vicente had acted against Christopher and Arthur to protect himself from people who wanted the worst for him. But that didn''t change the fact that he had murdered the two sons of the Hogan patriarch.


    So, he sincerely preferred not to use the patriarch or have a friendly rtionship with such an individual.


    But he would do all that if the patriarch himself insisted!


    Anyway, as he walked along the local sidewalks, he had in mind a trip to Dryhaven to meet his maternal grandmother and break the news of Kate''s death.


    ''I''ll see Nova and see if we can make the trip together. It might be an opportunity for me to meet the rest of her family while I end this matter.'' He thought, feeling that he should do this before avenging his mother.


    He was nning to take revenge against Bone Mountains in one to two years from now. Why so long? He felt that by then, he would be close to reaching the 4th stage, but not only that, but by then, Nina''s situation would be more stable.


    In a few months, she would graduate from the basic academy and it would be time for her to apply for a ce at the local Royal Academy. Even if she were epted, she would need time to adjust. So Vicente intended to be there for Nina during this adjustment.


    Only after that did he intend to take a trip further away from her to solve the first part of his revenge!


    So he still had a while to go before he left for Chutha Dynasty and would have enough time to go to Dryhaven with Nova.


    I''ll talk to her about itter...''


    He was thinking about that when he passed an alley in the middle of the city and saw something that caught his eye.


    As he stopped moving, Vicente felt his previous thoughts disappear from his mind as his warrior senses kicked in.


    His eyes glowed with mana, and he saw the field lines around him, realizing that someone powerful was nearby.


    ''Is it Snow w? Or is it the other fugitive who is still alive?'' His eyes narrowed as he associated the metal weapon he had just seen with this man.


    Vicente had just seen a metal weapon he had made during his escape from Long Bay Correctional Facility!


    That would hardly be considered a clue from a provincial prison escapee, but for Vicente, who had created such a thing, it was a clue that was hard to ignore.


    He walked over to where the daggery and picked it up, remembering when he had made it.


    "Hand over everything you have!"


    He heard this voice as he realized the strong aura nearby was there to rob him.


    Vicente felt the sharp point of a weapon at his neck and said. "You caught the wrong prey today. But I''ll give you a chance."


    The hooded man behind Vicente heard this and frowned as he felt the dagger in his hands crumble into tiny particles.


    At the same time, he felt a powerful aura emanating from Vicente''s body while an orange pentagram emerged from the young man''s body.


    "You!" He wasn''t frightened by his victim''s reaction but by the nature of this person''s power.


    "Cesar!" Saying the name louder, the hooded individual showed his face as he smiled at the young man who had rescued him from Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    "Snow w... I knew it." Vicente smiled back at the man he hadn''t seen in months. "I didn''t expect to find you in this ce trying to rob people."


    Jonahughed when he heard that. "You don''t know how much people let their guard down around beggars disguised like me... Anyway, what are you doing here? I thought you were dead."


    "I did what I had to do to keep unnecessary attention away from me."


    "Right. I should have done that when I killed some former enemies..." Jonah said, aware of the news of Cesar''s death and how a Sovereign had strangely fallen days before the Mazzanti and Millfall family incident.


    Soldiers from the capital were already in Millfall, investigating the fall of Adams. News of this investigation had already reached the ears of the entire province, including the infamous Snow w.


    "I hope you''ll keep my vital status a secret..."


    "Don''t worry. We have the same enemies, so I have no reason to harm you." Jonah said as he sat down on a log in the alley. "Since we''ve met, how about we talk about a partnership? I need an ally, and you''re perfect for that."

 Chapter 504 Partnership

    <h4>Chapter 504 Partnership</h4>


    "Partnership? What do you want?" Vicente asked as he cautiously looked at the man.


    The man before Vicente was still a High-level Mage despite the rumors that Jonah had be a Sovereign. Vicente couldn''t sense Snow w''s mana, but he could see the field lines around the man and tell that this was a Mage and not a Sovereign.


    ''A deal with you at this level would have to be very advantageous for me.'' Vice thought, imagining the many dangers Jonah must have around him right now.


    Snoww replied. "Yes. I intend to go into seclusion to raise my stage very soon. I need someone to protect me during this time. Considering how much stronger you are nowpared to our time in the prison, you should be able to deal with my enemies with some ease."


    "I''m not sure about that," Vicentemented. "I would rather not have to deal with Sovereigns. I came here just so I wouldn''t have any problems, Jonah."


    "I know. That''s why I''ll make up for the dangers you''ll ept for my sake." Jonah smiled confidently. "When I be sovereign, I''ll do three things for you. Whatever it is, I''ll ept anything. That''s what I can give you in exchange for your protection during my seclusion."


    "Oh?" Vicente pondered this proposal momentarily, for Snow w was already powerful as a High-level Mage... Imagine how much stronger this man could be as an Earth Sovereign?


    ''He could help me a lot with Lauren.'' Vicente thought, remembering that his sister had been kidnapped by a group that even included Paragons.


    "Since that''s the case, we can make a temporary partnership. I won''t help you with your local vendettas, nor will I carry out missions for you. I''ll protect you during your advancement to the 4th stage, and in return, you''ll owe me 3 favors."


    Jonah smiled as he showed Vicente one of his hands. "All right. We can sign a Magic Agreement with these conditions."


    Vicente shook Jonah''s dominant hand and agreed to proceed with the partnership.


    "When do you want to go into seclusion?" Vicente asked. "By the way, it would be better if we did it away from Saltstar City."


    "Yes, I already have a ce in mind... Anyway, I intend to go into seclusion in the following days. I have a few problems to solve before I can prepare for my advance, resources to buy, and so on. When I have everything, I''ll let you know.


    We''ll go to this ce here." He handed Vicente a piece of paper with the ce he wanted him to go to meet him when the time came for his advance.


    Vicente had already confirmed the agreement with him, so there was no risk in giving this young man such important details.


    As he put the piece of paper away in his space ring, Vicente asked. "Is there anything I should know about your situation? Anything that mighte up during your seclusion?"


    "A few things." Snow wughed. "There are Sovereigns hunting me all over the province. They think I''m hiding in some forest, so as much as I''m ''safe'' in Saltstar City, you might have to deal with some of them if I go further.


    In addition to the royal soldiers, The Ruby Devils are hunting me. They''ve hired Miss Death of Nis'' Shadows to hunt me down. So she and her group will be another problem that could challenge you to kill me.


    Vicente frowned when he heard that. "Nis'' Shadows? Is Miss Death a member of that sect?"


    Vicente didn''t know this information, so he couldn''t help but be surprised to hear this statement about the group holding Lauren hostage.


    "Yes, didn''t you know? Miss Death is the heir to the position of Sect Master. She''s the current number one disciple of that monster." Jonah said. "I''m trying to hide from her, but it''s hard to get away. That damned thing has a powerful death power.


    All she needs to kill is the name, the look, and the magical fluctuation of her targets. So be careful when you meet her. It''s enough for her to know your name and appearance to be able to eliminate you."


    "Is that serious? What is her magical form?" Vicente asked since he didn''t know much about Miss Death''s powers apart from her fame.


    Janah said. "Her magical form is the Book of Death. With the three pieces of information I told you about, all she has to do is write the name of her victim in her tool-like magical form and everything will happen as she ns.


    If she writes you''re going to die of a heart attack in one minute, no one will be able to save you unless you''re much stronger than her. If she says that a magical beast will kill you, the karma around you will change to make it happen.


    Sigh, to say that her power goes beyond death is not wrong. She practically has power over destiny!"


    Vicente was stunned by this, as he had never imagined such a challenging form of magic existed.


    "If that''s the case, we are in great danger." He muttered to Jonah.


    "If you think about it, the danger will be more or less the same as facing Sovereigns... Hide your face well if you have to face their group. However, rest assured that theirpanions will try at all costs to make you show your face and your magical fluctuation. That''s their job."


    "Okay, I''ll keep that in mind." Vicente sighed, imagining the dangers he would have to face if he wanted to win three favors from a Sovereign with Snow w''s powers.


    But he thought it would be worth it. Snow w was already able to fight and survive against ordinary Sky Sovereigns, so when he reached the 4th stage, he would most likely be able to resist newly promoted Paragons.


    "Well, I have other things to take care of. I''ll wait for your signal." He said, intending to leave so as not to be around this fellow in the city.


    "Okay, see you in a few days."


    With those words, the two of them parted, Snow w leaving the alley to hide elsewhere and Vicente going to the association where he would meet Benson and other local cksmiths.


    Benson intended to live in Saltstar City from now on due to Vicente''s move to the city, so the ce where this young man could most easily meet his master was the association building.


    But when he arrived there and met with one of the high-


    ranking elders, Vicente discovered something unexpected.


    ...


    "Is Ronan dead?" He asked the elder who had just informed him. "Where is my master? Where did he go?"


    "You should hurry. Benson said he was going straight to The Ruby Devils to demand answers!"


    "Shit!" Vicente hurried when he heard that, very worried about what might happen.

 Chapter 505 Surprise Attack

    <h4>Chapter 505 Surprise Attack?</h4>


    After leaving the association building, Vicente ran towards the headquarters of The Ruby Devils, acting a little nervous.


    Without knowing it, he let his guard down while someone watched him from a distance.


    ''What is he doing?'' A man dressed all in ck wondered as he stalked Vicente out of the shadows.


    As he followed the ck-haired young man, this person gradually began to understand where he was going.


    ''The headquarters of The Ruby Devils are in that direction... I''m curious if he''s discovered something.'' This man with wrinkles on his face thought to himself as he felt his heart racing. ''If that''s the case, I''d better act now while I still have the chance! If the Miss finds out what I have in mind, she might turn against me. On the other hand, if I don''t solve this problem, it might upset the Miss.''


    That was obviously one of Miss Death''s teammates who had found the time toe to Vicente after getting all the information The Ruby Devils could get about this young man.


    The Ruby Devils were very reliable when it came to investigating people. After the old man''s request, it took only a few hours for a dossier containing information on Vicente, Nina, and Lauren to reach this High-level Mage.


    Now, he had confirmation of his concerns and a history of Vicente Fuller''s meteoric growth.


    Thinking about how Lauren''s younger brother had be a Mage without any support, this man was sure that Vicente was powerful and wanted revenge.


    It was better for him to kill Vicente right now while he had the choice!


    Then he moved, using his mana on his Magic Gem as ck chains emerged from his hands, gradually revealing an anchor.


    As soon as his three pentagrams appeared around him, he fired his special weapon and sent it flying towards Vicente''s back.


    Die!


    Vicente ran, afraid that something worse might happen to his master. But as he was attacked from behind, it didn''t take him long to realize that someone was following him and trying to kill him.


    As he subtly turned his face back, he saw a strange weapon flying towards his heart.


    ''An enemy?'' He saw a person dressed in all ck, who was clearly a Dark Path magician, following him about 20 meters behind his position.


    "Tsk! Only a High-level Mage? I don''t know who sent you, but I will find out." Vicente muttered as he moved his mana through his body while making a hand seal.


    Just as the ck anchor was about to hit him, a wall of earth with metal tes inside appeared from the ground, blocking the passage of the weapon.


    The anchor hit the wall, causing cracks to appear in it, but without breaking it.


    "What?" The old man eximed when he saw this, not expecting Vicente to actually be at the same level as him.


    But when he opened his mouth, he felt several sharp stakes prating his body in different ces.


    "Aagh!" He opened his mouth to scream, but as a green pentagram appeared around Vicente, his mouth suddenly closed as he seemed to unconsciously swallow his scream of pain.


    "What the fuck? What''s going on here?" Asked the unprepared man, barely able to move his fingers due to Vicente''s grip.


    Vicente rushed in front of the old man, smiling as he brought one of his hands close to his opponent''s neck.


    ''He couldn''t have sensed my elemental affinity for darkness. ording to Torne, only beings stronger than me from the Dark Path should have this ability. Thirty-Three was able to sense it back then because our levels were so different. But this man is at the same level as me.''


    Vicente was worried about hiding his elemental affinity for darkness. He thought that maybe this attack had something to do with it, but when he remembered one of the conversations he had with Torne after the auction, he felt that this possibility couldn''t be behind this attack.


    ''So what is it?'' He asked himself as he squeezed the man''s neck. His green pentagram rotated his body, his mental power prating the old man''s body.


    ''Shit! He''s going to interrogate me!'' The old man was from an organization that was very clear about what its members should do in a situation like this.


    They should never reveal any information about their organization or origin, let alone things about theirrades!


    Feeling that he would lose all control over his body in the next few seconds, the old man used his tongue to move a small mechanism in a false tooth.


    Vicente saw the old man''s mouth begin to foam a momentter.


    "Fuck! Is he trying to kill himself?" Vicente eximed as he realized a tactic that also existed on Earth.


    Unfortunately, he was only a cksmith. Not knowing anything about alchemy or medicine, Vicente watched his enemy die in front of him with information that could be crucial for him.


    He shook with rage at losing his opponent like that after ignoring the possibility of suicide.


    "Fuck!" He cursed onest time before looking in the direction he was going and sighing.


    He quickly loosened the sharp metal stakes sticking out of the ground until they prated the convulsing standing body, causing the old man''s body to fall to the ground.


    In a hurry and sensing that witnesses would arrive at the scene, Vicente simply collected his enemy''s belongings before leaving the body behind.


    Why leave the body if it could get him into trouble? Because he wasn''t sure if today''s action was the work of one person or a group.


    By leaving the body behind, Vicente was alerting the entire city that Dark Path magicians were active in the city, which could put pressure on any of his potential enemies to be more careful in their actions. Besides, he had only been defending himself, so he wouldn''t have any problems with the authorities even if someone found out what had happened.


    He returned to where Benson had arrived earlier to interrogate the leaders of thergest underworld faction in the province.


    Arriving in front of the main building of The Ruby Devils, Vicente made his way inside, speaking loudly to get the attention of the men around Benson.


    "Master! I''m here! Don''t worry, I''ll help you!"


    Meanwhile, inside the same building where Ronan had died, Benson was currently on his knees, surrounded by several members of The Ruby Devils, while someone with a huge sword stood next to him, smiling.


    If Vicente had been two minuteste, he would not have been able to save his master!

 Chapter 506 Peaceful Resolution

    <h4>Chapter 506 Peaceful Resolution?</h4>


    When Vicente arrived at the mainpound of The Ruby Devils, the men in his way made way for him to pass.


    The leader of this faction, an elderly-looking man, had ordered his people to make way for Vicente, curious to meet this prodigy of the forge.


    He worked with the old man who had just died at Vicente''s hands. But he had no idea what had happened, or he would never have allowed the young cksmith on his property.


    Soon, Vicente was in the same hall where Benson had entered a few minutes earlierining, who was now in an extremely delicate situation.


    "Vicente!" Benson shouted at the sight of his student, ashamed to have caused trouble for Vice once again.


    He was there to seek an exnation for Ronan''s death; it was his duty as the fool''s master. But he didn''t want to put Vicente in danger because of his responsibility to others.


    "Master," Vicente said when he saw Benson''s terrible situation. He looked at the elder sitting in the leader''s chair and asked. "What are you doing? Are you going to start a rebellion in Saltstar City? If the royal forces find out you''re getting out of hand, not even your allies will protect you."


    Groups like The Ruby Devils had a certain amount of freedom to operate because some of the king''s regtors and the nobles took it easy on them. They were allowed to kill people from other groups like theirs or even from their own factions. But acting against ordinary citizens was something that crossed the line.


    The nobles and royalty had to keep up appearances. They couldn''t allow a group that was killing ordinary citizens to run wild in the kingdom!


    But the leader of this group wasn''t worried about that right now.


    He said as he looked at Vice and smiled. "Vicente Fuller, the cksmith who made our artifacts that Ronan delivered. I''ve been looking forward to meeting you."


    Vicente frowned, seeing that Ronan had betrayed him and his master before he died. ''Damned Ronan! You should burn in hell!''


    Vice said. "Let my master go, and we''ll talk."


    "Oh? You think you''re in charge here, boy?" A Mid-level Mage raised his voice.


    No one there knew Vicente''s exact level since he was hiding it.


    Vicente shifted his focus and looked at the tall, strong man who had just spoken.


    ''I could kill all of you here, but that would cause a fuss in Saltstar City that could disrupt my ns.'' Vicente thought.


    In Millfall, he acted wildly and killed many people. If he did in this city what he had done in that other ce, he would end up in the same situation of having to flee.


    He wanted to avoid the same thing happening again, so he decided to use a more peaceful alternative. ''If you don''t cross the border, I''ll let you live for now.'' Vicente thought to himself.


    He looked back at the group leader and asked. "What do you want to let my master leave this ce safely?"


    The old man smiled. "Straight to the point. I like that." Then he looked at Benson and said. "Your other student wasn''t like that, old cksmith. He was unscrupulous, tried to cheat people he shouldn''t have for profit, and even betrayed his own master. I killed him for all that.


    Trying to cheat The Ruby Devils was thest straw for him!


    But I have no interest in your head, old cksmith. What I am interested in is this young genius of the forge."


    "Damn you! Leave Vicente alone!"


    Then, the leader of the group made his suggestion. "Vicente Fuller, do you want your master to be free and healthy? Then make a deal with me. Everything will be fine as long as you work for me from now on."


    Vicente clenched his fists, wanting to kill all the people in this ce. But if The Ruby Devils disappeared so suddenly, it would provoke great suspicion in this city, and he would be in danger of being discovered again and having to flee.


    "What exactly do you want me to do? I have no interest in bing your full-time cksmith. I still want to be free to work where I want and go about my business."


    The faction leader said. "As long as these deals don''t involve products forged by you, I don''t mind. All you have to do for me is produce what I ask you to with the materials I''ll send you. You should also give me your exclusivity when ites to forging."


    Vicente narrowed his eyes. "Will I be able to produce items for my family''s personal use?"


    The group leader knew what the Fuller family was like at the moment, which, of course, was what Vicente allowed others to know.


    "Aside from 3rd-grade items, you can continue to produce items of all kinds for your family. Do we have a deal?" He asked as he rose from his chair.


    ''I''ll use your services as long as that old monster doesn''t act against you. You''re going to die soon, so I don''t mind giving you so much freedom.'' Thought the old man, thinking of the High-


    level Mage who had asked for Vicente''s information.


    Meanwhile, Vicente thought about what he would do. ''I''ll make sure that there is no use that prevents me from undermining the strength of this group. I''ll see what Jasmine can do to eliminate these people without exposing myself.''


    "Fine. But release my master first. Consider it an act of good faith." Vicente said while Benson remained silent, trying to understand his student''s motives.


    Benson didn''t know how Vicente would react in this situation. But he was sure that if his student wanted to, Vice could cause a lot of chaos there.


    ''Unfortunately, we still have to build new robotic armors... None of this would have happened if I had been dressed in the 3.0 version.'' Benson thought to himself, imagining a different oue if he had had the most advanced armor made by Vicente.


    Vicente had only made one of those, and it was being used by one of his men who was near Nina.


    Anyway, this group would free Benson, and Vicente would make a deal with the leader of The Ruby Devils.


    He would not be a subordinate of that faction but rather the group''s official cksmith, who would have to give them his exclusivity and create the items they needed within the timeframe given to him.


    For the time being, Vicente epted the demands of these criminals. Still, he was already nning how to end this agreement and the existence of The Ruby Devils!

 Chapter 507 Time to Act

    <h4>Chapter 507 Time to Act?</h4>


    Three days after the incident with The Ruby Devils...


    After dealing with the situation with Benson, Vicente left the Ruby Devils'' headquarters and tried to get back to his everyday life. He talked to his master about what had happened and his ns before receiving his first assignment from that group.


    The leader of The Ruby Devils thought that Vicente wouldn''t live more than 10 days, so he wanted to use as much of this cksmith as possible.


    When Vicente arrived hometer that day, wagons of materials and men from thergest faction of the local underworld were waiting for him with orders.


    The days that had passed since then were all the time he needed to produce all the ordered items, which he had only three more days to deliver.


    Luckily, his unique skill helped him a lot in producing the artifacts, and he finished his work in half the time. But he didn''t want to deliver the artifacts early. He had things to do, so he didn''t tell the faction about it.


    Even during the three days he''d been making the artifacts, he hadn''t stopped taking care of his personal life, ying with and helping Nina, talking about his business with Rory and the Mazzanti family, and also dealing with Nova.


    He had already talked to Nova about the trip to Dryhaven, and this Commandant of the royal army had agreed to go to her family''s city. She said she could ask for a few day''s leave from the army, and if he wanted, they could leave next weekend.


    He didn''t promise anything but told her he would see the best date for them to go to Dryhaven.


    So Vicente''s days passed until that afternoon when he finally saw La and Jasmine after weeks of not seeing them.


    ...


    "You have a fantastic ability to get yourself into trouble," La said as she red at Vicente.


    Jasmine closed her eyes as she leaned back in her chair in a VIP room at a local restaurant.


    Vicente had his eyes on the gray-haired woman in front of him who had recently be a Mid-level Mage.


    "La, don''t talk like that," Jasmine said before Vicente could reply. "It''s normal for someone like him to get into trouble easily."


    Vicente sighed and asked. "What can you do for me? I personally won''t be able to kill the members of this group, but nothing is stopping me from negotiating the end of The Ruby Devils."


    "Do you want us to help you destroy this faction?" La asked in a louder tone.


    "I want you to help me finish them."


    Jasmine opened her eyes and looked at Vicente, wondering why he hadn''t done it himself. "I know a way. There''s a group in the city that''s trying to get more power. If we give them the right weapons, they might try something."


    "Oh? Tell me more about it."


    She said. "I can try to connect this group with the cksmith Lukas. If they make deals for the weapons you left in Millfall, the fall of The Ruby Devils will happen much faster."


    Vicente''s eyes lit up at this information. "Then let''s do it. I''ve left 20 of the most advanced weapons I made with Lukas for him to trade when he gets stronger. But I can send him a message to trade them with this group."


    "But that would put weapons capable of hurting us into the hands of people who will eventually be our opponents," La said, remembering that Vicente wanted to dominate the province.


    They would have to eliminaterge groups to do that, such as a faction that acquired such weapons and defeated The Ruby Devils.


    Vicente replied. "That''s a problem for the future. Besides, my weapons require special ammunition. We can solve that rtively easily when the timees."


    "Very well. I''ll act as an intermediary between Lukas and this group to make the deal happen." Jasmine said. "I will also try to spread some information that will incite underworld groups to take action against The Ruby Devils. But it will take at least a few weeks for these actions to take effect."


    "I know. Don''t worry, I''ll work for them in the short term." He said, thinking about sending a letter to Lukas for such a cksmith to exin to the weapons buyers that they should be careful with such items and never use them against armor.


    ''I had to create defensive items that can withstand the power of Lukas''s weapons for The Ruby Devils. So, I must make those buyers smart enough to defeat people wearing such armor.'' Vicente''s eyes narrowed as he sipped his wine.


    But as he stood there, eating and drinking with these two beautiful women, one of his devices suddenly vibrated, drawing his attention.


    ''This...''


    Jasmine and La looked at Vicente as they realized something was wrong.


    "I have to go." He said without exining himself, while the item Snow w had left with him signaled that it was time for this man to move on to the next stage!


    Vicente left in a hurry, heading for one of the exits of Saltstar City.


    ...


    While Vicente was on his way, Miss Death''s group was still in the city.


    They were investigating Snow w and the disappearance of one of herpanions who had vanished three days ago. Vicente had left that man''s body behind, but royal forces had found the body before his teammates.


    It was only today that they received a message from their sect about the old man''s death.


    They were about to go in search of the old man''s potential killer when a woman dressed in ck with an aura of death around her appeared on their path.


    "Thirty-Three..." Miss Death said as she felt the powerful aura of this woman who was now an Earth Sovereign!


    Thirty-Three looked at her Miss and handed her a small crystal. "I have been sessful, Miss. Before returning to the sect, I was fortunate enough to find our goal."


    Those in Miss Death''s group smiled when they heard this, imagining that the crystal brought by Thirty-Three contained Jonah''s data, which would be enough for them toplete their mission.


    "Where is he? Can I finish him where we are, or must we move?" Lauren got right to the point, knowing that as long as she was close enough to her target, she could eliminate him using the information Thirty-Three had engraved on the crystal.


    "He''s in a forest near the city. We need to get a little closer to him, but don''t worry, Miss. Your mission is almostplete." Thirty-Three said in a soft tone. "He seemed to be preparing to advance, so he''ll be vulnerable for the next few hours."


    "Then let''s leave immediately." One of the group said.


    "What about what we were going to do?" One of them asked.


    Miss Death said. "I want one of you to go to The Ruby Devils and ask them what the old man said thest time they saw him. Thest time we saw him, he said he would settle a matter from our mission with this group."


    "I will do that." One of them said, just before the others left the city and went to the group from thergest local faction.

 Chapter 508 Terrible Power

    <h4>Chapter 508 Terrible Power?</h4>


    Minutes after leaving Saltstar City, Vicente arrived in a coastal forest area where several smaller hills surrounded thergest peak in the region.


    From where he had stopped, he could see a beautiful view of the sea, the forest, and the city where he now lived. He stopped there momentarily, not to admire the view but to find the ce he was looking for.


    ''I have arrived near the area indicated by Snow w. He must be cultivating somewhere underground...'' Vicente thought as he used his supernatural senses to search for Jonah.


    He hadn''t encountered any problems so far, and there wasn''t anyone hazardous around at the moment. So he didn''t have to worry about holding back, and soon he spotted a strange sign.


    ''That must be him.'' Vicente sensed an area devoid of mana, which was surely surrounded by magical items to camouge what was happening there.


    He took what Snow w had given him earlier and made his way to the ce, examining the terrain as he went.


    When he found some mechanisms at the entrance to a cave, he used the key he had received from Jonah and saw a path open for him.


    Entering a long, dark corridor, he saw an intense glow at the end of the path as he finally felt the aura of the items in this secret cave and Jonah.


    ''He''s advancing...'' Vicente sighed as he finally entered the ce and saw Jonah sitting in a lotus position, meditating in the middle of the area.


    He didn''t watch Snow w for long and soon began to observe the surroundings of this secret cave, where he would have to stay until Jonah''s progress to the 4th stage wasplete.


    The ce looked like a small shop!


    Many shelves reaching the ceiling divided the space of this underground chamber, storing magical resources, books, scrolls, spells, artifacts of all kinds, coins, and magic stones.


    There was an exciting amount of everything in there, from 1st-grade items to even a 4th-grade artifact, a rarity to be found in Scott Province.


    ''He is really rich.'' Vicente thought to himself.


    But that was only natural. Jonah was a High-level Mage who was about to be a Sovereign. He had lived many years, fought countless battles, and murdered more people than he could remember.


    He had amassed considerable wealth through his actions over the years. Since he had been imprisoned in Long Bay Correctional Facility for several years, his wealth had been lying idle in this cave for a long time.


    Vicente looked around until he got a real sense of the value stored in the cave and sat down at the entrance to guard the area.


    He had no greedy thoughts about the Snow w items. He had a particr interest in some of the things there and was already thinking about making a deal with Jonahter. But he would not insult the man for those riches. It would be much more valuable to have the support of a Sovereign than to have everything stored on those shelves.


    ''I hope nothing gets in his way, and I don''t have to get involved in any fights.'' Vice thought as he closed his eyes. ''Everything will be better this way...''


    Vicente was thinking this when suddenly something changed in Jonah, and he was forced to open his eyes awkwardly.


    Vice looked at Jonah and saw the man leave the state of meditation he had just been in as he coughed up blood and brought a hand to his chest.


    "What? What''s going on?" Vicente rushed to Snow w''s side, watching the man''s body shake as his eyes slowly closed.


    "Jonah! Jonah! What''s happening?" Vicente shouted, not understanding the situation, as he watched the man pass out in his arms.


    He checked Snow w''s pulse, and an ugly expression appeared on his face.


    "Shit! His heart stopped beating!"


    Sensing this, he began massaging Jonah''s chest, just as doctors on Earth would do to save their patients.


    Using his mana, he tried to get oxygen into Jonah''s mouth without having to put his lips on Jonah''s.


    ''It''s not working!'' His eyes widened as he continued, still trying to save Snow w''s life but already aware that this man had died.


    It was a disappointing death, so Vicente didn''t stop the heart massage right away. But how could he not be disappointed and angry? Snow w was one of the province''s strongest, if not the strongest! How could he die of a heart attack?


    Such a powerful warrior should die gloriously in the middle of a battle against enemies stronger than him, and only after seriously wounding or even killing some of them!


    It was unfair for Jonah to die like that!


    So Vicente continued what he had started for a while longer.


    ...


    Meanwhile, a few kilometers away from that cave, Miss Death''s group stood by a waterfall while she let her three pentagrams gradually disappear from her surroundings.


    Her Book of Death became more and more transparent. At the same time, the dreadful aura around the beautiful Lauren disappeared to the delight of the terribly frightened animals nearby.


    "He''s dead," Lauren told herpanions, confirming the end of their mission in this ce.


    Thirty-Three smiled in satisfaction for her Miss, for killing Snow w was no small feat. Even she, an Earth Sovereign, would find it difficult to kill Jonah. But Lauren had eliminated the man without even confronting him!


    "That''s great!"


    "I always get goosebumps when the Miss uses her powers. It''s always amazing!"


    "Hahaha, I can''t wait to see the youngdy in action when she bes an Earth Sovereign."


    "Tsk! You won''t see it, Thirty-Nine."


    Lauren took a deep breath as herpanions talked, feeling the weight of killing someone of Jonah''s level. As easy as it was for her to do what she did because she hadn''t put herself in danger, this death had cost her practically all of her mana.


    ''That man was really different. It''s a shame that I had to kill him. He could have be someone monstrous and known throughout the continent.'' She thought to herself.


    Jonah had died for her, but she was aware that this had happened because of a small difference between their powers. If she had been 2% weaker, he would have survived that deadly attack!


    He would certainly have been weak after surviving Lauren''s powers, but he would have lived to tell the tale.


    Lauren said after thinking about it and drinking a recovery potion. "Let''s collect his body before we go to The Ruby Devils."


    "Yes, Miss."


    So they headed for Jonah''s Cave, with Thirty-Three leading the way.

 Chapter 509 Face to face with Miss Death

    <h4>Chapter 509 Face to face with Miss Death?</h4>


    Momentster, Vicente gave up trying to revive Snow w, feeling that there was no way to bring that man back to life.


    He was just a cksmith. If he had been a 4th stage doctor, he might have had a chance to revive Snow w under those circumstances. But since he wasn''t, he epted his partner''s death just eight minutes after Miss Death''s action.


    Vicente had no idea what could be behind the man''s death, but after epting that his ally was dead, he quickly began to clean up the area, collecting everything from the shelves.


    He did so quickly and then picked up Jonah''s spatial ring, taking the man''s body with him to give it a minimally decent burial.


    Jonah wasn''t an enemy, so Vicente would see a minimally respectful grave for this figure.


    ''Sigh... Unfortunately, our business ended before it began.'' He felt how fragile life was, even in this world of magic. Aware of Jonah''s tragic story, he sighed with pity, for this man had lost so much in life and could not take revenge as he had wished.


    Because of the simrities he had with Jonah, Vicente felt doubly bad about this death. It could happen to him!


    He wasn''t afraid of death. For someone who had already died once, dying again was just a detail. But he didn''t want to die before he secured Nina''s future and avenged all those he had to avenge.


    With this strange feeling in his heart, he left the area as soon as he finished collecting everything there and cleaning up his tracks. He soon appeared at the entrance of the cave he had entered minutes ago.


    "Oh? Are you here?" But as soon as Vicente left the cave protected by the formations, a familiar voice reached his ears and sent shivers down his spine.


    "Thirty-Three! He looked directly at the woman who had just spoken and saw the Dark Path magician standing on a branch next to three people: two women and a man.


    ''Shit! That''s Miss Death''s group! Is she the one who killed Jonah?'' Vicente wondered fearfully, feeling he might have to fight terrible opponents there.


    Looking at the High-level Mage woman dressed in ck with a veil covering her face, Vicente sensed the danger ahead.


    Thirty-Three said. "Young Cesar, we meet again. I didn''t expect to see you here. You wouldn''t be at Snow w''s side, would you?"


    As Vicente swallowed his saliva, Lauren felt a familiarity with him again as she saw Thirty-Three''s demeanor.


    "Do you know him?" Lauren asked the woman.


    "Yes, he''s a powerful figure in Millfall. I met him a few months ago during the auction I attended on your behalf. He demonstrated formidable skills in the post-auction battle." Thirty-Three summarized.


    One of them asked. "Is he a friend or an enemy? You seem to respect him, but it''s not clear how you view him.


    Thirty-Three said. "I am not sure. But it would be better if we didn''t have him as an enemy. I don''t feel the same way about Millfall right now, but he had a malevolent aura about him that was hard to ignore thest time I saw him."


    "Oh?"


    Miss Death turned her senses deeper into Vicente before jumping down from the branch she was on and stopping 20 meters in front of him.


    The others did the same, staying on Vicente''s periphery as he assumed a fighting stance, ready to fight if necessary.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Lauren spoke for her group. "You have Jonah''s body? I killed him. Give it to me."


    Vicente clenched his fists, not liking it. But Jonah was dead, and he was alive.


    "Will you leave me alone if I do this? Jonah was a friend of mine, but I''ll do whatever you want as long as you let me go."


    "Huh! Kid, we decide everything here! If you don''t want to be beaten to death, do as we say without questions!"


    Miss Death raised a hand and motioned for the man to be quiet. She said. "Very well. I have no reason to be against you. Just give me his body. You can keep the things you''ve collected and go on your way."


    Vicente thought this was too good to be true and remained ready to fight. But he did as they asked and summoned Jonah''s body from one of his spatial rings.


    The weakest woman of the group collected Snow w''s body while the rest of the staff continued to stare at Vicente.


    Thirty-Three asked. "Aren''t you going to join us, Cesar? Don''t worry about this incident. We''re just doing business. Snow w was just a name on the Miss'' mission list. It wasn''t personal. If you join us, we''ll treat you like any other member of our team.


    "I feel that I would embarrass myself among such powerful people... Besides, I have things to take care of. I can''t give up my freedom yet." Vicente said as best he could without upsetting these people.


    "You can''t now, but what about in the future?" Lauren asked.


    Vicente couldn''t see her face, and Lauren''s voice was different. Moreover, he didn''t know his sister''s aura since he hadn''t awakened his powers when Lauren was taken away. Otherwise, he would have understood that he was standing in front of her.


    That wasn''t the case, so he just saw a dangerous woman a few meters in front of him.


    "Anything is possible," Vicente said, trying not to be angry.


    "All right, then I want..." Lauren was speaking when suddenly themunicator of one of the members of her group rang, and the voice of thest member of that group sounded.


    "Guys, I have some pertinent information. Vicente Fuller, the young man we saw earlier, seems to be connected to the death..."


    As such man spoke, Vicente''s expression became twice as dark, while Miss Death looked at him differently.


    Of all the people there, she was the only one who knew that the person in front of them was Vicente Fuller!


    None of them had ever seen Vicente''s face before. As much as they had passed him in Saltstar City, they hadn''t paid any attention to this young man. Only after Lauren had shown her interest did they observe Vicente''s back as he walked that day.


    But she felt the same way that day, so she knew Vicente Fuller was right before her.


    "Vicente Fuller? Did he kill the old man?" The man standing with Lauren and the group asked hispanions, ignoring Cesar for a moment.


    Lauren ignored herpanions and took a few steps forward. "Did you do it? Did you kill him?" She asked in a tone that made it hard to tell if she was angry or not.


    Seeing that he would be in trouble, Vicente felt that maybe he had better start fighting these people!


    So his pentagrams appeared around him as the atmosphere in this forest area became terribly tense.

 Chapter 510 First and Last Chance

    <h4>Chapter 510 First and Last Chance?</h4>


    When Vicente''s pentagrams appeared around them, the mana in the area changed, while the metals in the ground inside and outside the bodies around changed strangely.


    Immediately feeling that they would be threatened if they didn''t act as well, these people also activated their powers and made their pentagrams appear.


    But amid this, Lauren''s threepanions there couldn''t help but open their eyes and mouths in horror as they saw the totally unusual configuration of Vicente''s pentagrams.


    "Shit! What''s wrong with this bastard? Are those really two green pentagrams?" The only man there shouted.


    "Do you have any doubts?" The frailer woman asked. "This is clearly the magical fluctuation of a green pentagram! It''s the same as the sect elders!"


    "And he has two of them!" Thirty-Three felt even more frightened than those people, seeing a very different Cesar than the one she had known.


    ''He has two essences formed by special phenomena!'' She thought as she realized that Vicente''s second pentagram didn''te from a being. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have evolved to the green level.


    Lauren ignored her allies''ments as she stared at Vicente with narrowed eyes, seeing the most extreme person she had met so far.


    She had met Paragons before, but none of them had a pentagram configuration simr to Vicente''s.


    ''He is even more talented than Jonah...'' She thought to herself as her book formed in front of her, and her pentagrams circled her body.


    "It looks like you really killed him, huh?" She muttered as she looked at Vicente strangely. "Why did you do that?"


    Vicente had already created many weapons in his surroundings and had all the vital points of these opponents in his sights. In particr, he was ready to destroy Miss Death''s body as soon as he made up his mind!


    But he didn''t act desperately for fear of reprisals from this organization that held his sister hostage.


    If I kill them all here, those bastards might find out who I am and punish Lauren for it.


    He replied to Miss Death. "Yes, I killed him. I had no choice. He came after me and tried to kill me. So I did what anyone would do."


    "You bastard! We''ll kill you for this!" The weakest woman in the group shouted angrily.


    Meanwhile, the others also wanted to kill Vicente. Aside from the fact that this young man had already killed one of them, he had very extreme power. If he were going to be their enemy in the future, it would be better for him to die now!


    "Miss, use your power on him. We''ll hold him down so you can kill him!" The man shouted.


    "Don''t be rash." Thirty-Three said. "We don''t know his real name, and he''s wearing something to hide his real Magic Gem. If the Miss can''t see him without that device, her powers won''t work."


    Thirty-Three was an Earth Sovereign, so she could sense the 3rd-grade device covering Vicente''s forehead.


    "Shit!!!" The man there hadn''t noticed and sensed that this battle would be deadly and difficult for them.


    But then Lauren let her guard down by letting her pentagrams return to her body while her book disappeared.


    She said to Vicente. "He shouldn''t have done that. I specifically told him not toe after you."


    Vicente and these three people looked at her strangely.


    Lauren said. "Whatever your name is, I''m letting you go today. We won''t fight. Lower your guard."


    "Miss..."


    "Silence! The old man did what he wanted against my orders, so I won''t take revenge in his name." Lauren said in a deep tone as she turned her face to the woman.


    She couldn''t see but could make a virtual image of Vicente''s face with her powers. "That''s why I''m letting you go today. But when we meet again, you will have to make a choice. Either you join my group, or we will hunt you down. This time was your first andst chance!"


    Vicente frowned, not liking this threat. But he lowered his aura a bit, feeling that it was not yet time for him to confront Nis'' Shadows.


    If he acted against them now, he would probably kill one or more of them and seriously injure Thirty-Three. Not only would he risk being seriously injured as a result of such a fight, but the reprisals he would sufferter from such an organization would be even worse for him.


    For someone who had bowed his head to stay out of trouble with The Ruby Devils in Saltstar City, there was no way he could act any differently with these people from Nis'' Shadows.


    "If that''s all, I''ll say goodbye," Vicente said as he looked at Lauren.


    When he saw her waving for him to continue his departure, he flew away without further hesitation, while the others felt like following him.


    "Miss, I don''t know if this was a good idea. Cesar is very talented." Thirty-Three sighed as he lowered his aura.


    "We should neutralize him." The man theremented.


    But Lauren didn''t think so. "He is strong and talented. I also feel that he''s younger than me. So he is indeed dangerous."


    "Then why?" The other woman asked.


    "First, because you must understand that I am the leader of my group!" Lauren said in a threatening tone. "The next time someone breaks my orders, we won''t need an outsider to kill the traitor. I''ll do it myself!


    Don''t forget that I know your real names and appearances!"


    The three of them swallowed their saliva at these words.


    "Second, he has potential, but so do I. When we return to the sect, I''ll go into seclusion and make some progress before going after my green pentagram. As much as he can surpass me with his set of pentagrams, he doesn''t have the possibilities I have.


    Besides, she liked the idea of having someone as talented as she waspeting with her for power. Since she started cultivating, she hadn''t connected with anyone of her generation.


    But after meeting Vicente and seeing his power, she couldn''t help but be interested in her rivalry with this young man.


    While the others pondered their words, she looked in the direction Vicente had left.


    ''Vicente Fuller, or Cesar Mazzanti... Will you be able topete with me? Your talent is incredible, but you''re in Scott Province, and I''ll soon be in the richest region of the continent... Will you be able topete with me in a few years? I can''t wait to find out.'' Her lips curled as she clenched her fists in anticipation of the next time she would face Vicente.

 Chapter 511 New News

    <h4>Chapter 511 New News?</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, ten days passed since Vicente and Lauren had met near Saltstar City.


    In those days, Miss Death and her party hadpleted their mission, left Snow w''s head with the leader of The Ruby Devils, and collected their reward.


    Vicente kept a low profile until that group left, which was no more than a day after Jonah''s death.


    With Lauren out of the city, Vicente returned to his old routine of working with Benson and asionally meeting with Rory to discuss expanding the family and producing artifacts for The Ruby Devils.


    The Ruby Devils had previously ced arge order because they thought Vicente was about to die. But the young man was still alive after Miss Death''s group left. That faction then realized that he could be used for longer and lost its haste to send himrge orders.


    That was good for Vicente, as he would have less work and better deadlines to meet the demands of that group. That would give Jasmine time to do what they had agreed upon and also for Vice himself to take care of other local matters.


    So, thest few days had been rtively quiet, and he still found time to train and cultivate, as well as to study, take care of Nova, and asionally y with Nina.


    ...


    Now, Vicente was escorting a local Count out of his house at the Fuller family''s headquarters, having just closed an important deal for his group.


    In the light of day, Vicente''s focus was still on being a merchant. With plenty of resources and personnel to turn his family into arge merchant house, he had been developing the facade of his business since his time in Millfall.


    Previously, Vicente had few contacts with the nobility, doing business with only a few Barons. But now he had deals with 20 noble families in the province and had just made his first deal with a Count!


    "Your Grace, see youter. My men will bring your resources at the appointed time." Vicente said goodbye and watched as the local nobleman left with some guards.


    Eve was at Vicente''s side, as Nina was at the academy at that time, giving the blonde some free time for other things.


    Then she said to him, changing the subject. "Vice, La sent us some information about Casey while you were with that nobleman."


    "Oh?" Vicente looked into Eve''s blue eyes, finally getting some news about this ally of his group.


    "Casey doesn''t seem to have suffered an ident during his hunt as we thought. He supposedly found traces of his father and started following this man." Eve said seriously.


    Vicente narrowed his eyes when he heard this information. ording to Shelby, Casey had lost part of his family. However, unlike Vicente, Casey''s father had been the real culprit.


    After investigating Casey for months, Shelby discovered this after finding a letter from him in his home in Millfall that contained some pertinent information. She learned From that letter how much the man hated his father and wanted revenge.


    "Is this reliable?" Vicente asked.


    "The person who gave us this information did so after seeing one of our wanted posters for Casey in Snow Province. Since this person has received his reward, I believe it''s reliable." Eve informed.


    Rewards like this weren''t paid to the first person who came forward with information. Rewards like this were only paid upon proof, either physical evidence that showed what had happened or some kind of contract that forced the person to tell the truth.


    The rewards that Jasmine had helped Vicente distribute throughout the kingdom were mainly in the mercenary guilds. If someone wanted the promised reward, they would have to make some kind of agreement with these guilds that proved the truth of their words, and then the guild would make the payment before giving the information to the contractors.


    All the protocols had been followed so Vicente could trust the information.


    "So he was seen in the Snow Province..."


    "The information is recent, so maybe he''s still in Snow Province," Evemented. "What do we do?"


    "I can''t travel right now. If he was seen recently in Snow Province, then he''s still fine." Vicente said, a little relieved, although he was also worried. "But to avoid losing track of him, we''ll investigate the clues he''s following. Even if we lose him again, we''ll find him if we follow his father''s tracks."


    "I''ll make sure of that." She told him, feeling good that at least this partner of the group hadn''t died or gotten himself into worse trouble.


    Casey''s father was probably a problem. But that was an old situation, not something new that would spill over into their whole group.


    "I just hope he doesn''t leave before I get to him," Vicentemented, wondering if he would be so hasty if he found clues of his great enemies so close to him.


    Since he didn''t know the answer to that, he didn''t judge Casey for making such a rash move.


    Then he went back to his estate beside Eve and informed her. "Anyway, I''m leaving for Dryhaven in four days. Tell the rest of the group to watch for me during my trip. Tell Rory toe back and stay here to look after the family for me."


    "All right. I''ll let everyone know."


    Watching her go, Vicente went to his office to pick up a few things, not forgetting what he had to do.


    ''I still have to save Eve''s mother. But to do that, I''ll have to wait for The Ruby Devils to fall from their prestigious position.'' He thought of his promise to his friend a long time ago.


    Vicente hadn''t forgotten anything. He just wasn''t ready. He knew that Eve and Nico always thought about this woman after they moved to Saltstar City, but there was nothing he could do to help them solve the problem faster.


    If he didn''t want to run into problems like in Millfall, he would have to be more cautious and calm with his ns in this city!


    So, with the situation of Eve''s mother and Casey in mind, Vicente left his estate to the local cksmith association, where he had been gaining more and more prestigetely.


    Because of his prestige as a cksmith, his reputation as a merchant grew, so Vicente had recently been making better use of his forging skills.


    In addition, he had to get the items from The Ruby Devils ready for delivery in his absence, which would allow him to travel with Nova for a few days undisturbed.


    And so the day would soone when they would travel to Dryhaven!

 Chapter 512 Journey to Dryhaven

    <h4>Chapter 512 Journey to Dryhaven?</h4>


    A few days after receiving the news from Casey, Vicente left Saltstar City with Nova and began his journey to Dryhaven.


    For the first time in recent years, he was devoting his time to something unrted to the growth of his group and his quest for revenge. That was not a journey to improve the position of the Fuller family or the secretive House Mazzanti, but a journey for him to fulfill his filial duty and to meet his girlfriend''s family.


    Thus, despite the problems he had to solve, Vicente left Saltstar City with a smile, traveling with only Nova to the fifthrgest city in the Scott Province.


    ...


    After a day''s travel, Vicente and Nova were stopped in a forest near the province''s northern coast, where they made their way to Dryhaven.


    Dryhaven was not a seaside city, but it was close to the coast. It also wasn''t that far from Saltstar, which was only ten days away on horseback.


    Vicente used his skills to travel, so it would only take him and Nova three days to get to this city, even considering their stops for rest, fun, and meditation.


    Now, the day was dawning on the horizon as they took in the beautiful view from the cave where they had spent thest two hours.


    They were lying on a makeshift bed, covered by a thin nket, with no clothes on their bodies.


    Nova was wrapped in Vicente''s arms as she looked at the beautifulndscape in front of them, from where they could see part of the forest, the sand of a beach not far away, and the blue sea on what was sure to be a sunny day.


    They hadn''t slept at allst night, as they had used their time more wisely, meditating and then doing their few things...


    They had finished what they had been doing a few moments ago and were now resting so that they could continue on their way in a few minutes.


    While Nova waited to feel her legs again, they chatted about recent family matters, things she couldn''t keep up with daily due to her own responsibilities.


    "So that''s how Snow w died... I didn''t expect someone like him to end his journey like that." She murmured to him, feeling strange that someone so strong could fall so easily for someone else.


    ''There is always a higher mountain.'' She remembered the old saying.


    "But at least you have his resources, Vice. Your deal with him failed, but he left you a good legacy." She smiled at him, d he hadn''t fallen for Miss Death and was still collecting the things Jonah had left behind.


    Jonah had lost his family and was not a member of any organization. As such, no one would look for his belongings, so Vicente had taken everything back to his own family.


    And hell, the man had left quite an inheritance!


    If Vicente tried to sell everything on the ck market, he''d get at least 30,000 gold coins!


    He had no such intention, so he had only collected 8,000 gold coins as currency, having taken all the other items for his family members to use.


    There were potions, pills, magical herbs, special seeds, minerals, spells, formations, weapons, shields, and armor; in short, there was a bit of everything you could imagine.


    With these items, he could raise some of the men in his family to the 3rd stage, help some of his Mages advance faster, arm at least a dozen warriors, and even make his professionals work harder to produce new resources.


    The professionals Vicente had hired in Millfall were still working for him!


    Even though the Mazzanti family had fallen, his contracts with Lukas and the rest of the family''s professionals were still valid.


    Some of those professionals hade to Saltstar City with Vicente and the rest of the family, while Lukas had stayed in Millfall. Another professional had gone to one of the cities that one of the branches of the Mazzanti family had already taken over and was secretly working for Vice there.


    But these weren''t the only professionals in the family. Months after hiring Lukas''s associates, Vicente had hired more people and had five other professionals in various fields.


    Some of the ingredients he had collected from Snow w''s legacy were already on their way to these people to be used to create resources or artifacts for the men of the Mazzanti family.


    So Snow w''s death hadn''t been all bad, as Nova''sment suggested.


    "Yes, I gained considerable wealth from it." Vicente agreed with Nova, although he would have preferred the support of a Sovereign as powerful as Jonah would be.


    Nova didn''t know everything that was going on with Vicente''s business at the moment. Still, she did know how many coins he had collected from such an inheritance. Vice gave her resources under the pretext that they came from such an inheritance.


    Nova was reluctant to receive resources from Vicente because she didn''t want to appear to be a soldier bought with resources from illegal activities.


    She was willing to turn a blind eye to Vicente''s activities with the Mazzanti family these days, but she didn''t want to receive items from strange businesses.


    However, she didn''t mind receiving help from her friend as long as the items had a known origin, as was the case with the items Vice had collected from Jonah''s cave.


    Because of this, she had started absorbing the resources Vicente had given her a few days ago and was already in the middle of the 3rd stage!


    Anyway, after talking it over with Vicente and changing the subject to something lighter, the two got dressed and flew back to Dryhaven.


    They would continue their journey peacefully for the next two days. Nothing problematic would stand in their way, and they would both have a chance to meditate and eat in peace, as well as fulfill their responsibilities as husband and wife in their rtionship.


    Since Vicente''s aura was too strong for anyone from the area to risk being near them, they wouldn''t encounter any worrying problems until they saw the beautiful view of Nova''s hometown.


    Arriving in Dryhaven, it was finally time for Vicente to meet his girlfriend''s family, including her maternal grandparents.


    They watched the city for a while before entering it, each thinking about their reasons for being there and looking forward to their own.

 Chapter 513 First Business in Dryhaven

    <h4>Chapter 513 First Business in Dryhaven?</h4>


    "Where do we go first?" Nova asked as soon as she and Vicente entered her hometown.


    They hadn''t had any trouble getting into this city, unlike what had happened until recently after their escape from Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    News of Snow w''s death had already spread throughout the kingdom after The Ruby Devils had publicly disyed the head of their enemy to show their strength in the local underworld.


    In addition, thest escapee from the maximum-security wing had been captured outside of Scott Province, leaving Sophia and Oscar as the only loose individuals of concern.


    Nico had also escaped from the provincial prison. Still, he was only an Acolyte, not so dangerous that cities all over the territory would act to prevent his possible entry or exit from anywhere.


    Since there was also evidence that Cesar Mazzanti was responsible for the escape and that he had died along with nearly all of his party, forces from all over the kingdom considered the case closed.


    If any of those involved in this incident were on the loose, they would most likely never be caught, so there was no point in continuing to make it difficult for people to get in and out of the cities.


    Besides, the situation in the cities around Scott Province had recently returned to normal, making it much easier for Vicente and Nova to enter Dryhaven.


    Finally, Vicente answered his woman''s question. "I don''t know. What would you like to do first?"


    "We could go see your mother''s family first." She suggested. "You said you only wanted to notify your grandparents, so since we''ll be staying longer with my family, let''s leave that forter."


    "All right." He took something out of his spatial ring and gave it to Nova. "Do you know how to get here?"


    Nova knew Dryhaven like the back of her hand. When she saw the map Vicente had gotten with the location of Hana Hogan''s residence, she knew where to take her man.


    "Follow me."


    So, the two of them walked from the city entrance to a nice neighborhood in the south.


    That wasn''t a ce where the wealthiest people in the city lived, but from the quality of the buildings and services nearby, Vicente could see that socially well-positioned people lived there.


    Novamented to him. "Your mother''s family lives not far from my parents'' house. It is a very good neighborhood. For someone who isn''t a noble or doesn''t have the power to be one, this is the best ce to live in Dryhaven."


    "Oh? Then maybe your parents even know my grandparents." Vicentemented to her as he looked around, seeing a very different ce from Millfall and Saltstar City.


    Many cities in the province had very different architectural styles. Noble families fought each other in various ways, including influencing the architecture of their cities.


    Officially, the cities of the kingdom belonged to the king. However, there were private estates in these cities. Since most of them belonged to nobles or future nobles, this ss of wealthy people determined the appearance of cities throughout the kingdom.


    Vicente paid attention to the local peculiarities until Nova stopped in front of a white house surrounded by abyrinthine garden and silver fences.


    On the estate''s front gate was a coat of arms with the name Hogan in gold letters.


    Seeing this, Novamented. "This is the ce. I just wonder why your mother didn''t have your father''sst name."


    The name Hogan belonged to Kate''s mother''s family, a name that should normallye from the father. But as patriarchal as this society was, it wasn''t impossible to find people with their mother''sst name.


    Vicente also found this strange, but he already knew why. "My maternal grandfather was a simple man. He won my maternal grandmother''s heart and made her leave her family.


    Their rtionship must have been veryplicated at first, but they managed to stay together after some promises and agreements. These included thest name of any children Hana might have in her life."


    "Interesting." Shemented before he pressed the buzzer of the beautiful residence.


    After a few rings, a woman dressed in household clothes, her hair tied in a bun, and a beautiful smile on her mature face appeared there.


    "Right?" She asked as she looked at the tall, ck-haired young man and the beautiful blue-haired girl.


    Nova was a few years older than Vicente, but in person, no one would believe that, as he looked much more mature than her.


    When he saw the ck-haired woman''s eyes, Vicente got right to the point. "I''m looking for Hana Hogan. I''m Vicente Fuller, Kate Hogan''s son."


    After Vicente''s words rang out, the woman''s expression froze as she stared at the young man as if she had been electrocuted.


    "Kate''s son?" She asked after a moment, already feeling her heart beat faster. ''It can''t be... That girl already has such a big son?''


    This woman had worked for Hana Hogan for a long time. She had done all kinds of jobs for the woman, including breastfeeding Kate in Hana''s absence.


    Seeing Kate''s son in front of her, she couldn''t help but be shocked at how big he already was.


    It must be said that Kate was very young when she gave birth to Lauren!


    Normally, magicians like her and Andrew took a long time to have children since it wasn''t so easy to get pregnant in this world when you had mana in your body.


    But Andrew and Kate had been blessed with three children before their deaths, having produced so many offspring in less than 50 years of life!


    Thest time this woman had seen Kate before Vicente and Nova was 23 years ago when Kate and Andrew had started their journey as a couple.


    Vicente didn''t know about this person''s history with his mother and said. "Yes, I am. I''d like to see Hana Hogan. I have a very important matter to discuss with her. It concerns my mother."


    The woman finally left her state of astonishment and opened the door for Vicente and Nova, making room for both of them. "Of course! Of course! I''ll take you to Mrs. Hogan. Pleasee with me."


    The two followed the woman as she smiled and talked about Kate.


    "Young man, I didn''t expect to meet Kate''s son so soon. Did you know that I breastfed your mother?"


    "Did you?" Vicente made a strange face while Nova smiled.


    "Yes, if she hadn''t left with that young man, I probably would have taken care of you too." The level 5 woman said. "Anyway, who is this young woman with you? Is she your girlfriend?"


    "She is my girlfriend. Her name is Nova Bain."


    "Oh?" The woman looked at Nova. "From House Bain? The boating and fishing family from Dryhaven?"

 Chapter 514 Maternal Grandparents

    <h4>Chapter 514 Maternal Grandparents?</h4>


    "This is the one," Nova replied to the woman who was leading them.


    Her family was well known in Dryhaven. Having been in the fishing and boat business for many years, the House Bain had positioned itself well enough to be known throughout the city.


    The woman guiding them smiled at Nova and talked a little about the Bain family before telling Vicente to take good care of the blue-haired young woman.


    Vicente and Nova listened to what this person had to say until they reached the ce where a good-looking woman who looked to be in herte forties was tending a small garden at the back of the property.


    This woman was obviously much older than she looked. Vicente realized this when he noticed the many simrities this person had with his mother, even though she was his mother''s mother.


    Hana''s cultivation wasn''t particrly remarkable, so she couldn''t have been very old since an Acolyte''s vitality wasn''t usually high.


    Still, Hana must have been around 80 years old, although she looked very good, with a strikingly curvaceous figure that was hard to hide even in her baggy gardening clothes.


    Vicente stopped behind Hana, where she was tending to some flowers, and stood silently watching this woman, seeing a lot of his mother in her.


    Hana looked like an older version of Kate!


    Nova noticed Vicente''s behavior and sighed inwardly, feeling very sorry for her friend.


    "Lady, Vicente Fuller and Nova Bain are here to see you." The person who had led them there informed her boss before leaving, but not so much that she wouldn''t overhear their conversation.


    "Fuller?" Hana''s eyes narrowed as some memories from decades ago came back to her. ''Wasn''t that the boy''s name?''


    Hana stopped fiddling with her nts and stood up to look at Vicente, not needing to hear anything from this young man to know who he was to her. ''Kate''s son...'' She thought, a little hurt, remembering how her daughter had run off like a man instead of following her parents'' ns.


    But it wasn''t bad to see her grandson. After all, he wasn''t to me for his mother''s sins. So she decided to listen to him.


    "Son,e here." She smiled at him as she showed him one of her hands. "How old are you now? How''s your family?"


    Vicente kissed one of Hana''s hands, a Seidel Kingdom custom in which the youngest showed respect to the elders within their family.


    Though the mother''s family was often not officially considered part of the family, after Lauren and Nina, Hana was the closest Vicente had in this world in terms of lineage.


    For someone who valued blood as much as he did, that was enough for him to have some respect for his grandmother.


    "I''m 15. As far as my family is concerned, we''re doing as well as we can... Anyway, that''s what I wanted to talk to you about today, ma''am." Vicente said in a serious tone.


    She became curious and soon found a ce to sit in his garden.


    "Did something problematic happen?" She asked, wondering where this was going.


    "Yes, very problematic. A few years ago, my family, which at the time consisted of my father, mother, older sister, younger sister, and myself, were traveling when we came across a battle of Sovereigns." Vicente didn''t like to talk about it, so he always summed it up as best he could when talking about that day. "The result was disastrous. Lauren went blind, and Nina went deaf. As for my mother, she died on the battlefield."


    Hana received this as if she had been electrocuted, not expecting to be told of her daughter''s death in this way.


    Even though she had fallen out with Kate over her daughter''s choices, she still loved Kate and wouldn''t wish the worst on her daughter.


    Hearing Vicente''s words made her feel guilty and regretful, while a heartbreaking feeling arose in her heart. It wasn''t easy to lose a child, even in the world of magic!


    In the world of magic, people who were able to awaken their powers could usually live for centuries, sometimes over a thousand years, if they were lucky. So, it was quite normal to expect a non-warrior like Kate to live a long life.


    For someone like her to die so young because of something so unjust was an immense tragedy!


    "Sigh!" Hana sighed deeply as she closed her eyes. "So that''s what happened..."


    The woman who had been leading Vicente and Nova around the estate heard this and opened her mouth in shock as she felt a pang in her heart. ''Kate is dead?''


    She was saddened but quickly moved on and went to Hana''s husband''s office to inform him.


    Vicente said. "Ma''am, I havee to inform you of this. I don''t expect anything in return, not even help. Although my family has had many problems in recent years, Nina and I are well today.


    Sooner orter, we will take revenge on the people who caused our mother''s death. I will avenge my mother''s death."


    When Hana saw Vicente standing up, she felt even sadder. This "child" in front of her had not only lost his mother but also carried the full weight of revenge on himself.


    That should be the responsibility of her and her husband!


    They were Kate''s parents and ultimately responsible for their daughter!


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What are you going to do against the Sovereigns, son?" She said in a soft tone. "It is a shame that your mother died like that, but certain unexinable and unjust things happen. We can only mourn when one of us is affected by such things."


    As she spoke, a man who looked older than her, tall and strong, very well dressed, appeared not far from where they were sitting under a tree.


    "Hana, Kate..."


    "Yes, dear... Unfortunately, our Kate is gone." Hana confirmed what the man had just heard, making him feel his legs weaken.


    "That can''t be..."


    "Sigh... This is one of Kate''s children. He''s here to tell us about the tragedy." Hana pointed to the young man in front of her while Nova stood silently beside him, trying not to interrupt this touching moment.


    Vicente''s grandfather looked at the young man as he sat down next to his wife, seeing a lot of Andrew in the boy.


    "Son, where is your scoundrel father?"


    Vicente respected his old father very much despite the man''s terrible end. However, he understood the side of this family that had just discovered the loss of a daughter.


    Ignoring his grandfather''s way of speaking, he said. "My father died a few months after my mother. My sister Lauren was kidnapped after her Awakening, and he died soon after. Now it''s just me and Nina."


    The two old people felt even worse for their young grandson, seeing how "alone" he must have been.

 Chapter 515 Cold Interests

    <h4>Chapter 515 Cold Interests?</h4>


    "Did all this happen?" Vicente''s grandfather asked in a strange tone. ''What a shame. How could an innocent young man suffer so much?''


    He mourned his loss. Kate was his first child. But Kate was already dead, and her suffering had been momentary. Vicente, on the other hand, was alive and had been suffering since her death.


    "It happened, unfortunately." Vicente didn''t borate much, while both of them felt a mixture of emotions: grief, anger, regret, frustration, in short, many sensations that made them let go of their many years of experience and remain silent, not knowing what to say.


    "What now?" Vicente''s grandfather, Axel, asked his grandson. "I heard you talking about revenge. But think about it, boy. If I could, I would avenge your mother and save your sister Lauren. But we must know our position. Ordinary people can''t challenge Sovereigns."


    Vicente was anything but normal, but he had no intention of exining that to his grandparents.


    "I am aware of that. Don''t worry, I''m patient. I won''t act until I''m ready."


    The old man shook his head negatively but didn''t insist, knowing he had no right to tell Vicente what to do, having never been a part of this young man''s life.


    Hana said. "Then take it easy. Prepare well, son. Don''t act until you have everything ready and as much information as you can gather. There''s nothing more powerful than time. As long as you''re patient, you''ll be more powerful, more influential, more intelligent, and more prosperous. Time will give you the chance to get your revenge.


    Axel agreed. "We can''t do much for you except wish you luck and open doors for you. If one day you change your mind or need a ce to stay,e with your other sister. We will wee you into our home, even though we don''t have much to offer.


    These words touched Vicente. Considering the quarrel these two had with Kate and Andrew, he thought they would be different.


    But Axel and Hana had problems with Kate and Andrew in life. They had both died, so it was only natural that they wouldn''t carry on with their past disagreements. None of that mattered anymore!


    Besides, Vicente really had nothing to do with the "mistakes" of his parents. To these two, this young man seemed to be a good boy who was telling them something relevant, even though he was under no obligation to do so.


    "Thank you, son." Hana took her grandson''s hand. "We didn''t have anything that could show Kate''s vitality, so if you hadn''te to us, we would never have learned of her tragedy."


    "That was my duty," Vicentemented.


    "Thank you anyway." Axel squeezed his grandson''s shoulder.


    Then Hana looked at Nova and finally changed the subject. "What about this beautiful young woman? Is she your girlfriend?"


    Nova blushed, and Vicente replied. "Yes. Nova is a Commandant in the army. We met in Millfall some time ago and soon began our rtionship."


    "That''s good, boy," Axel said, seeing that Vicente had wasted no time in finding a catch like Nova.


    Nova was not only beautiful but also had a great future ahead of her. Neither of them had realized that she was a Mage since she hid her magic. But her future prospects were excellent if she was already a Commandant at such a young age.


    Vicente stood up and said. "We came to Dryhaven to inform you about what happened to my mother and also to visit her family. I''ll meet my inws after I leave here."


    "Oh? Good luck then." Axel tried to smile, even though he was still saddened by the story he had just heard.


    Hana said. "If that''s the case, I won''t stand in your way." She stood up. "But how abouting to our house for dinner before you leave the city? It will be a good opportunity to learn more about my two granddaughters."


    "Yes,e and have dinner with us." Axel agreed. "I''ll introduce you to your uncle, boy. Your uncle is about the same age as you, so maybe you have something inmon."


    Vicente had no reason to disagree and soon epted the invitation to have dinner with them on the eve of his and Nova''s departure. "All right. We''ll be leaving after our third night here. So let''s set it for three days from now."


    With that, he and Nova soon left the Hogan estate in that city, heading for the Bain family.


    As the two made their way, Hana and Axel stayed behind to watch the two, with their subordinate approaching them.


    "I hate to say this, but Vicente doesn''t look like his parents or you." She said as she took a step back from them. "I honestly don''t think he won a girl like that with his charm alone. He must be a Mage just like her."


    Hana realized this when she failed to fathom her grandson''s power. Every magician would try to analyze the strength of the people they dealt with. In a simple way, it served to know how respectful one had to be towards another. Still, it was also a method to monitor the progress of acquaintances, to give advice, etc.


    "I know." She said. "Maybe Kate''s choice wasn''t as bad as we thought." She looked at her husband.


    They wanted Kate to marry a local nobleman to increase their family''s influence. Kate was lovely, perhaps the most beautiful of all the young women who had awakened their powers a little over 20 years ago in the city where they both lived at the time.


    They soon moved to Dryhaven, where Kate''s beauty caught the eye of the only local Count within days of her arrival. Not long after, Axel and Hana received a marriage proposal from Count Grant.


    But just then, Kate met Andrew, who hade from the previous city where this family lived just to be close to his future wife.


    When Kate learned of the arranged marriage her parents were preparing for her, she ran away with Andrew, leaving only a letter saying she would never see her parents again.


    Now that they had met their grandson and thought about how strong he could be, they realized that perhaps they had made a mistake. They didn''t need to give their daughter to a Count to improve their position.


    If they had acted differently, perhaps Vicente would have been the one to take them to the top and make them grow as they wished.


    "Sigh... Let''s see how these three nights go. If we get the chance to get Isaac on his side, this will be our chance to correct our mistake." Axel said as Vicente and Nova disappeared in front of them.

 Chapter 516 Connected Problems

    <h4>Chapter 516 Connected Problems?</h4>


    Meanwhile, Vicente had no idea what was happening with his maternal grandparents.


    After a short 6-minute walk, he arrived in front of the Bain family residence, where he soon noticed Myra''s aura.


    Following Nova''s lead, he entered a beautiful house with a boat shape and various nautical decorations and went straight to where his girlfriend''s older sister was.


    "Nova!" Myra knew that Nova and Vicente wereing for a short visit, but she didn''t know exactly when they would arrive.


    When she saw her sister enter the main hallway of the Bain residence, she was overjoyed to see her little sister, whom she hadn''t seen in months.


    As she hugged her sister, Myra looked at Vicente and asked. "Why are you wearing something to hide your Magic Gem?"


    Magicians had very good memories. As she looked at Vicente''s face, Myra realized that he was concealing this essence of himself.


    Vicente said. "I''ve gotten into some trouble, and I''m using this to get out of it. I''d appreciate it if you could keep my true form a secret."


    She didn''t bother to go any further into this mystery and said. "All right. I''ll talk to Maxter so he doesn''t mention it to anyone."


    She was very grateful to Vicente for his words before she and Max left Millfall. Back then, they had given up on the tuna brain they wanted to buy, but because of him, they kept looking for the item, and it wasn''t long before they found it on the ck market.


    They had negotiated a good price for the tuna brain, which had recently greatly impacted the family''s ie.


    In her opinion, protecting his secret was smallpared to the debt she owed the young man.


    "Where are father and mother?" Nova asked.


    Myra looked at her sister and said. "Mother is in the back of the house preparing fish for dinner. As for father, he''s out sailing. He won''t be back until tomorrow evening."


    "Sigh... I''m d he''ll be back tomorrow. Vicente and I will only be in Dryhaven for three days. After that, I must return to my duties at the Saltstar City post."


    "Then don''t worry. We can have a big family dinner while you are here." Myra smiled as she walked towards her mother.


    Just as she reached the spot, she called out. "Mother! Guess who''s here? Nova and her future husband!"


    Hearing this, Nova''s mother stopped what she was doing and turned towards the entrance of therge kitchen where she worked.


    She had already heard a lot about the young man Nova was dating from Myra, but also from Nova''s own letters.


    When she met the tall, strong young man with ck hair, the blue-haired woman, who looked very much like Nova and Myra, smiled from ear to ear, happy to finally meet this man.


    "My child, you didn''t make a bad choice." She teased Nova. "If I weren''t married to your father, I''d steal your boyfriend!"


    "Mother!"


    While Novained, Myraughed, thinking more or less along the same lines as her mother.


    Vicenteughed humorlessly, seeing that Nova''s mother resembled Myra in appearance and personality.


    ''My father-inw must have problems with this woman...'' He thought to himself, looking at the bulge in his mother-inw''s clothes, which, even though they were dirty with fish and not so nice, still looked beautiful with her obvious curves.


    Her breasts were even bigger than Myra''s, while her hips matched Nova''s. In a way, Vanessa Morrow looked like the improved, more mature versions of her two daughters, and she practically oozed seduction.


    Keeping this woman ''quiet'' must take a lot of energy from the old Bain patriarch!


    ...


    While Vicente was meeting his mother-inw, two people he knew arrived in the city by carriage, returning after a few days away.


    Livia Norris and Nics Grant, the two young Mages who had been in Millfall for the previous auction and made a quick stop at the Symons family funeral, were back in their city after a recent trip.


    Both had been married months ago, even after the many incidents that had gued the province in the aftermath of the Symons'' fall.


    Their marriage had been arranged long ago and involved powers greater than those most affected by the fall of the Symons family. With this marriage, the Norris and Grant families had fulfilled an old agreement, and both houses now enjoyed their deepest partnership.


    As for Nics and Livia, these two loved each other despite their arranged marriage. As such, they had enjoyed their marriage and had been trying to conceive an heir ever since.


    That was obviously not the only kind of business the heir of House Grant needed to be involved in, so trips like the one they were returning from were normal.


    But after a recent trip, they both thought about the days of rest they would have in their city, with no moreplicated problems for them to get involved in, at least for the next few weeks.


    As the two of them settled into theirfortable carriage, Livia looked out of the vehicle with determination.


    "What are you thinking?" Nics asked when he noticed that something was bothering his wife.


    "It''s the Staples family," Livia said. "I''m pretty sure that bitch has something to do with the Staples family tragedy."


    "There''s no proof of that, Livia." Nics sighed, aware that his wife didn''t like the oue of the recent changes in Millfall at all.


    Shelby had gone from being a ''breeding mare'' for the Staples family to being the temporary head of a family with the title of Viscount!


    That had greatly changed the status of Livia''s rival, which had irritated this woman greatly.


    She had married the heir of a Count, but knowing that her rival now held the title of Viscount bothered her.


    And that, of course, made her suspicious of how Shelby had gotten to where she was.


    "Besides, even if she did, young Levi Staples will eventuallye of age and take the noble title off her hands," Nics added. "After that, she''ll have nothing and return to being what she was before."


    "Is that so?" Livia didn''t think it would be that simple. "Knowing Shelby as I do, she''ll probably find a way to control Levi."


    "Sigh... Even if she does, that''s her problem."


    "That''s where you''re wrong." Livia looked at her husband. "If she continues to hold the title of Viscount, sooner orter, she''ll want the title of Count. But to get that position, she has to knock someone out of it. There are only nine Counts in the province. Your father is one of them, Nics."


    Nics'' look changed at Livia''s words. "What do you have in mind?"


    "We must investigate her situation further. We must prepare for her greed. Your father is already old, so protecting his position is protecting us." She said, thinking of Count Grant.


    "Do you have any suggestions on where we should start?"


    She smiled. "Of course. Shelby was connected to Cesar. Cesar is dead, but that doesn''t change the fact that he killed a Sovereign of the army!"

 Chapter 517 Meeting Acquaintances

    <h4>Chapter 517 Meeting Acquaintances?</h4>


    The next morning, Vicente left the Bain estate next to Nova at the beginning of the day and went for a walk through the city.


    Dryhaven was a city surrounded by rivers, with a beautifulke in the central part of the city, where there was a beach, but it also gave ess to arge local river that went all the way to the sea, about 60 kilometers to the east.


    The view from this part of the city was beautiful, and Nova wanted to show Vicente the beauties of hernd during the day.


    He seldom had time to enjoy the moment without worries, so she wanted to give him such a day.


    Her father wouldn''t be back until the end of the day, so they had plenty of time to enjoy themselves until their next appointment.


    ...


    Later that day, Vicente and Nova had already strolled around the most visited ces in Dryhaven before heading to one of the best local restaurants.


    The two had entered the establishment a few moments earlier and ced their order. They were now chatting as they drank and waited for their food.


    "You have to try the fish I ordered. It''s delicious, Vice. You''ll understand when you taste it." Nova told him with a rxed and happy look on her face.


    Vicente was in the same mood as his girlfriend, quite rxed and content with this day off, which he had for the first time in a long time.


    But when he looked into Nova''s eyes, he suddenly felt something familiar in his surroundings.


    Vicente''s senses were very sharp, so when he felt something, he searched for the source of this sensation, quickly stopping his gaze toward a couple who had just arrived at the restaurant.


    Looking at the blond man who had sat down across from him, a few tables away from them, and then at the green-haired woman, he quickly recognized them.


    "Vice?" Nova was surprised to see the change in Vicente''s expression and quickly turned her face to see what he was looking at.


    "Don''t look," Vicente said quietly. "I know those two. They''re Livia Norris and Nics Grant."


    "Oh?" Nova knew them too, not only that, but she knew a lot more about their story than Vicente since she had grown up in the city of their families. "And what''s the problem?"


    "They met me in Millfall at the Symons family funeral."


    "I remember that..."


    "So they saw my Magic Gem that day. If they realize who I am, I''ll be in trouble." Vicente went straight to the point.


    "Would you like to trade ces with me?" She asked him, knowing that this would indeed be problematic since there was a wanted poster in the army with Vicente''s Magic Gem on it.


    Vicente was still free because he had had time to contact Jasmine and Nova and use their help to change the data the army and the Congregation of Revtions had on him.


    If it hadn''t been for their help, someone would have found out sooner orter!


    But in the current situation, only those who had seen Vicente in person would have any information about his real Magic Gem, thus putting him in danger.


    Livia and Nics were the two people who had that information, so he couldn''t help but worry when he came face to face with them.


    "Yes, let''s switch ces." Vicente quickly followed Nova''s suggestion.


    By switching ces, he would have his back to those two, which would be better for him to hide.


    If he left right after seeing them, people might get suspicious and ask questions they shouldn''t. So he stayed at his table, now with his back to the couple.


    "I didn''t expect to find them here." Nova sighed, feeling that this was her fault.


    "Don''t worry. You didn''t see iting." Vicente expressed. "Anyway, what are they doing? Do you think they saw us? You wouldn''t attract their attention any more than I would, would you?"


    Vicente didn''t know everything about Nova''s life, so he couldn''t help worrying that these two might also know Nova.


    "Don''t worry, they''re distracted by their own problems." She smiled at Vicente. "And no, I shouldn''t attract more attention than you. Even though I know them, they don''t know me.


    When I lived in this city, I heard a lot about their families and arranged marriages. In a way, they were as much talked about as Shelby and Marcus were back in Millfall.


    But they and I never had any contact with each other. The closest we came was at the Symons family funeral, but I don''t think that would be enough for them to approach us because they saw me."


    "I hope so..." Vicente sighed just before the waiter came to their table with their orders.


    With the food in front of them, he and Nova began to eat, interrupting their conversation to devour the orders they had ced.


    With Livia and Nics nearby, they left the restaurant as quickly as possible.


    Luckily, Nics didn''t notice Nova sitting not far from him while he concentrated on his business with Livia.


    Livia didn''t see either of them. Her back was to the table where Vicente and Nova were sitting.


    When the couple finished eating, they paid their bill and left the restaurant discreetly.


    ...


    Just after leaving the previous restaurant, Vicente and Novaughed about their nervousness as they walked back to the Bain estate.


    Halfway there, however, a group of armed men in armor stopped them in the middle of a sidewalk.


    "Mister Fuller?" One of the grim-faced guards looked at Vicente and asked, trying to recognize this person with the one they were looking for.


    "Right?" Vicente hadn''t thought these people were after him, but he answered when he was called.


    "Come with us. Count Grant is waiting for you at the family estate." The main guard, a level 9 General, said in a harsh tone, ring at Vicente.


    Nova frowned when she heard that and saw the expressions on the faces of the guards wearing the Grant family uniform.


    "What''s going on?" She asked.


    The men there didn''t know Nova, nor could they know that she was a Commandant in the royal army without seeing her credentials.


    One of them didn''t look at her but replied. "He''ll find out when hees with us."


    Vicente didn''t understand the situation either. He didn''t know Count Grant and had no dealings with any of the nobleman''s allies.


    `Could this be Nics and Livia''s doing?` Vicente worried. But now that these people had stopped him, he couldn''t ignore the fact. If there was a problem, he had to dig deeper and solve it before his situation got worse.


    `Shit!`


    He said, smiling at these people as if he didn''t owe anyone anything. "All right, please lead the way."

 Chapter 518 Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 518 Misunderstanding?</h4>


    After epting Count Grant''s ''invitation,'' Vicente asked Nova to return to the Bain estate.


    He didn''t know what was happening, but he didn''t want to get his girlfriend into trouble that might require him to use his powers.


    So, after agreeing to apany the Grant family guards, he left Nova behind.


    A few minutester, he arrived at the Grant estate in the city''s wealthiest area, where he soon saw one of thergest estates he had ever seen.


    Although this was only a family with the title of Count, this house was as rich as some of the powers with Marquises and even Dukes of the Seidel Kingdom!


    The family had many subordinates and peopleing and going from their estate. At the same time, there were a considerable number of Mages around.


    ''This family seems to go beyond the limits of noble houses with the title of Count...'' Vicente noticed this and couldn''t help but be curious. ''Is it because they also have the title of Viscount and have recently married into a family that also has the title of Viscount? Or is there more to it?''


    Vicente''s doubts didn''t just stem from the number of strong people around the estate. It also had to do with the fact that Dryhaven was one of the few cities in the province that didn''t have a known active underworld group.


    It wasn''t that there weren''t any underworld forces working locally. It was just that there wasn''t any known local group that did.


    If there was a group working in the local underworld, it was very well hidden, and no one knew of its existence.


    Because of this oddity, Vicente couldn''t help but think of a possibility.


    ''Could it be them?'' He thought of the possibility that Count Grant''s own family was behind the invisible underworld of this city.


    But he quickly put those thoughts aside when he saw a middle-aged, well-dressed man with the magical cultivation of a High-level Mage staring at him from the doorway of the estate''srgest building.


    "Andrew Fuller." The man muttered as he looked at Vicente from a distance.


    Vicente made a strange face and said. "I beg your pardon? Have you mistaken me for my father?"


    The guards around Vicente continued to give him ugly looks, but the Count''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Father?" The Count took a few steps forward, approaching Vicente to look into the young man''s face.


    As he looked more closely, the Count realized he had mistaken Vicente for Andrew. ''Your facial contours are simr, but this Magic Gem is different.''


    Vicente replied. "Yes, that was my father''s name."


    Despite his age and the fact that he had mistaken Vicente for Andrew, Count Grant was intelligent. "Was it?" His eyes narrowed as his anger subsided.


    Count Grant had almost married one of the most beautiful women he had ever met in his life, Kate Hogan. But a scoundrel named Andrew had taken her from him, fled Dryhaven, and never returned.


    Count Grant had searched extensively for Andrew and Kate, but after months of fruitless searching, he epted defeat.


    Still, he never forgot the beautiful Kate, and to this day, his men had orders to arrest Andrew if they spotted such a person.


    The day before, one of the Count''s men had spotted Vicente and Nova entering the Hogan estate, which had led to this reaction earlier in the afternoon.


    Eventually, the Count realized his men''s mistake and immediately signaled for them to disperse, quickly finding himself alone with the young man who looked like Andrew.


    Vicente answered truthfully. "Yes, my father died a few years ago."


    Count Grant was astonished by this information, for perhaps this was his chance. This young man hase to visit Kate''s parents... Perhaps she''s thinking of returning to Dryhaven?


    But he hid his joy and said. "Then I''m sorry for your loss. Andrew and I were not friends. I won''t hide that. But you had nothing to do with it, young man.


    By the way, what''s your name? How is the rest of your family?" He tried to hide his interest in Kate by talking about this boy''s family.


    "My name is Vicente Fuller. As for my family, I have an older sister who is missing and a younger sister who is studying at Saltstar City. As for my mother, unfortunately, she died years ago when we were traveling through the province."


    "What?" The old man stopped walking through the front yard of his estate and looked at Vicente strangely.


    "Sigh... That''s why I came to Dryhaven. I''ve been meaning to tell my maternal grandparents for a long time but never got around to it. I finally found some free time recently and decided toe to the city to deliver the news," Vicente said, imagining that the Count could easily find out all this.


    The old Count felt like someone was squeezing his heart while the world around him seemed to have lost some of its humor.


    He hadn''t imagined that someone like Kate would die so prematurely!


    Even after Kate''s elopement with Andrew, he still thought he would find her one day and get her to marry him. That would be easy when you think about it. Andrew probably wouldn''t live long, and sooner orter, that beautiful woman would be widowed. When that happened, it would be this man''s chance to act!


    But fate took unexpected turns for this man. Not only had Kate had many children in a few years, but she had died before he had his chance.


    Feeling the sadness of learning of his beloved''s death, the Count looked into Vicente''s eyes and again offered his condolences. "I''m sorry, son, these must have been difficult years for you."


    Vicente felt a big difference in Count Grant''s tone this time, seeing that he was truly sorry for Kate''s death.


    "Thank you for your words, Your Grace."


    The Count then gestured with one of his hands. "Let''s go inside and talk about this. Your mother was someone I had the chance to know, but I didn''t get the chance to be with her as much as I would have liked. Tell me more about what happened."


    Vicente followed the man into the estate''s main building and soon began to tell his story and how things had turned out for his mother.


    Now that the situation didn''t seem so bad to him, he felt he wouldn''t have to deal with such a big problem, so he preferred ending this worry with a casual conversation.


    If all went well, he would get off scot-free, and maybe he could find some opportunity in Dryhaven!

 Chapter 519 Threat and Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 519 Threat and Agreement?</h4>


    After talking with Count Grant for a while, Vicente was much calmer about his situation and felt that he could escape this estate without fighting and still with a very relevant contact.


    He had nothing to do with any of Dryhaven''s powers at the moment. But after this unexpected meeting with Count Grant, he felt he could turn it into ie for his family, maybe even start operating locally.


    However, not everything would go so simple for him there!


    As he finished talking to the Count, he heard footstepsing from the hallway of therge living room where he was with Count Grant, just before Livia and Nics'' voices reached his ear.


    "We need to deal with Shelby and frame her as being connected to Cesar Mazzanti. If we do that, we''ll be better able to protect our position."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already sent people to start the job... Now, let''s see who''s with my father."


    "Father, I heard that you''re with an old acquaintance. Is that true?" Nics'' voice rang out as Livia, and he appeared side by side.


    "We were passing by and got curious after hearing..." Livia was speaking when her eyes fell on Vicente, and she immediately stopped.


    Count Grant understood that these two had probably heard from his men that he was dealing with an old rival and immediately interrupted Livia.


    "Livia and Nics, forget what you heard. It was a misunderstanding. This one here is Vicente Fuller, a young merchant from Saltstar City. I thought he was an old acquaintance, but he''s quite an interesting fellow. Come and say hello." He said aloud as he stood up and motioned for the two toe and talk to Vice.


    Vicente felt his heart in his throat. He did not like this meeting with these two at all. ''Fuck! There was no point in me hiding earlier!'' He cursed the Count for wanting to introduce him to these two.


    "Vicente Fuller?" Nics asked, feeling like he had heard that name before.


    Nics would have remembered it instantly if the Count had said Vicente Fuller of Millfall. But since his father''s phrasing was a little different and Nics had only thought of Vicente that day at the Symons family funeral, he didn''t remember right away.


    But Livia recognized Vicente immediately when she saw her husband greeting the young man with long ck hair sitting on arge sofa.


    ''That person... Isn''t he Shelby''s friend?'' She thought, feeling that something wasn''t right with Vicente. ''That Magic Gem''s shape... That''s not his gen. Why is he hiding it?''


    As Vicente greeted Nics, he noticed Livia''s eyes on him. He felt his senses warning him that this woman had remembered him.


    ''It looks like you''re going to be a problem...'' His eyes met hers, and he suspected she would realize everything and cause him problems.


    At the same time, Livia struggled to remember Vicente''s Magic Gem, which was thest thing he wanted to happen.


    Gulp!


    ''It can''t be...''


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Livia Norris." He said as he greeted her, quickly taking something out of his spatial ring to give to her. "Please ept these earrings. Consider them a token of my respect for the Grant family, your husband and father-inw."


    Count Grant didn''t think Vicente''s behavior was bad, as this young man knew how to please and deal with the most diverse situations.


    He had been brought there not knowing what would happen, but he had made an angry man change his mood and even look upon him favorably.


    The Count was sad to hear of Kate''s death, but he was happy that the woman had raised a young man like Vicente so well.


    That obviously couldn''t be Andrew''s doing, he thought...


    As for Nics, he didn''t find Vicente''s gift strange. It wasmon for new contacts to give each other gifts to build stronger rtionships.


    Livia was suspicious, but she received the earrings.


    The moment she touched them, she felt something strange in her being.


    ''Cesar!'' She finally remembered Vicente''s Magic Gem and connected it to the wanted poster associated with Cesar Mazzanti.


    ''I didn''t expect to get caught like this, Miss Norris.'' Vicente told her, using his mental power like he had with Ronan.


    The Count and Nics were weaker than Vicente, so neither of them noticed what this young man was doing to Livia while they were talking.


    ''What do you want? What are you doing, Cesar?'' She asked, feeling her heart pounding in her chest. ''I tried to approach you earlier so that we could have a friendly rtionship. I don''t want to irritate you.''


    ''I hope not; otherwise, I''ll have to act.'' Vicente said to her as he continued his conversation with the Count and Nics, Livia smiling all the while. ''If you value your life or the lives of these two, you''ll have to give up your freedoms and serve me.


    If you''re not willing, I''m afraid I''ll have toplicate things for all of us here.''


    She felt on the edge of a precipice, fully aware that if this person was indeed Cesar Mazzanti, as Sovereign Adams had suspected before his death, then this family was in danger.


    Cesar could easily kill the three of them!


    Thinking of Cesar''s terrible powers that had made him capable of killing even a Sovereign, Livia feared the worst and agreed without much hesitation.


    ''I''ll do anything. Just don''t hurt us. We have nothing against you!''


    ''I hope not. The Count doesn''t know my identity, but your husband might find out for himself. I want you to convince him to make a deal with meter. I''ll let you live if you both promise never to tell the truth about me and agree to work for me.''


    ''How am I supposed to do that? If I tell him who you are, he''ll want to go straight to the barracks!''


    ''Leave your bedroom window open tonight, and don''t tell him anything until then. I''lle to you, and then you''ll convince him. I''ll show up at the right time with your two agreements.''


    ''All right. I''ll do what you want.'' She said as Vicente''s mental power began to fade.


    ''Perfect. Remember, if you betray me, I''ll kill you all. The Grant and Norris families will suffer the same fate as the Symons family. Even if you give me trouble, I''ll still manage to do all this before any Sovereign gets to me.''


    Livia knew this very well and could only agree to Vicente''s wishes.


    So Vicente, Nics, and Count Grant spent the next few minutes chatting casually, with only Livia aware of who was standing between them and the danger of being killed at any moment.


    Eventually, it would be time for Vicente to leave. Still, he would keep an eye on Livia, putting aside his affairs with Nova for the rest of the day to keep an eye on this person.

 Chapter 520 First Seed in Dryhaven

    <h4>Chapter 520 First Seed in Dryhaven</h4>


    Later that day, Vicente broke into Livia and Nics'' house after watching them for hours to make sure neither of them would talk about their identities.


    Livia had been too afraid of him doing anything against her to do anything dangerous, having tried to focus on other things while waiting for the deal with Vicente.


    With the deal, she and her husband could go on with their lives without too much worry, knowing exactly what they had to do and the dangers involved.


    Nics hadn''t realized that Vicente was the same young man he''d seen at the Symons family funeral, let alone that he was connected to the army''s Magic Gem wanted for escaping from Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    So when Vicente broke into their home that night, he didn''t get too rough with them. He made them sign Magic Agreements promising not to reveal his identity, not to mention the name Cesar, and to work for him in Dryhaven.


    The Grant family was one of the most powerful in the area, but it wasn''t just because of their noble position. They were behind every kind of illegal operation in and around the city.


    After hearing this from these two, Vicente wanted them to work for him to get the Mazzanti family involved in these arrangements!


    With that settled, he left the two in peace, having also made them forget their old problems with Shelby because, from now on, they were part of the same team.


    ...


    After returning to the Bain estate, Vicente met with Nova''s father after talking a lot with his inws at the dinner, to which he arrived a littlete.


    Even though he waste, he managed to arrive in time to sit through Nova''s father''s "interrogation," answering a series of questions and asionally hearing his father-inw''s threats.


    Vicente took it all in stride, and after a few hours, he was lying with Nova on her old bed in the house.


    "Sigh... I didn''t think such trouble would catch up with you." Shemented after hearing what had happened since they had separated earlier. "Who would have thought you would be mistaken for your father and then almost be found out?"


    Vicenteughed bitterly. "Something like that has a high chance of happening to me. I''m not very lucky. You should be prepared for that."


    "I know..." She sighed, having already noticed that for herself. "Anyway, do you think the local situation is resolved? You''ve been through a challenging time today. It would have been enough for Livia to say something strange, and everything would have turned out differently."


    "I know. Luckily, she was so afraid of me that she decided not to do anything. But things are settled now. The Grant family doesn''t know anything about me, and those two won''t be able to betray me.


    But even though I was almost forced to kill that family, it all ended well. With Nics and Livia''s help, I will be able to bring the family to Dryhaven, but not only that, I''ll have their direction to help me improve my shady business."


    Nova knew how important it was for Vicente to dominate the province. That was no mere whim of a power-seeker, but rather the level he needed to achieve certain goals.


    As one grew, the need for resources increased exponentially. To meet the needs of Mages or Sovereigns, one would need to have a business the size of a province or even a kingdom.


    If you couldn''t grow your business in such a way, sooner orter, you would face the problem that most magicians in the world faced: bottlenecks that kept them at the same level for too long.


    You might think that Vicente and his family were cultivating too fast. But no, they cultivated ording to what anyone with simr talents and resources could cultivate. The difference was that most of the key people in the family had good quality resources in a steady stream.


    That didn''t exist in other forces of equal or greater size than the Mazzanit family. The result was simple: people like Snow w, Adams, and many others would cultivate quickly at the beginning of their journey and then stay within a certain power range for a long time.


    Vicente didn''t want to go through that because he wanted to be able to take revenge and rescue Lauren as soon as possible. To do that, he needed an organization that could cover his needs for resources and those of some of hispanions.


    He was fully aware that he might not be able to do everything he nned on his own. Therefore, he intended to nurture hispanions and thus gain powerful allies for the future.


    Besides, he wanted Nina to have the chance to grow up in a ce dominated by him before she left for the ''outside'' world.


    That''s why it was important for him to dominate the Scott Province and make deals like the one he made today!


    Nova already knew all this and asked. "How big is the family in Scott Province? Now that the Mazzanti family has be invisible, I can''t analyze it myself anymore."


    He smiled and said. "We are in four cities at the moment. But with Livia and Nics at my side, we''ll soon be in Dryhaven."


    "What about Saltstar City?"


    "Saltstar City is our home. We won''t act until the ancient underworld powers of this area undermine each other''s strength." He smiled at her. "But that won''t take long, hehe. I won''t give The Ruby Devils six months to fall from their position."


    "Oh? That''s better. As long as you''re the hand behind the shadows, your business will be protected. Acting in public is bad. Anyone who wanted to be in your position would end up targeting you, trying to cause trouble, etc.... The best thing is to have power but also the freedom to act like an ordinary person.


    You''ll be more powerful than the king if you can do that without too much trouble." Shemented, using her own experience with Cesar toe to this conclusion.


    After that, they talked about trivial matters until they had satisfied each other''s wishes before bedding.


    ...


    The next day, Vicente and Nova would have no problems to worry about and would spend most of the day enjoying themselves in Dryhaven, with her showing him ces in her city.


    They would shop for the Fuller family and Nina, an opportunity for them since Vicente normally couldn''t show much buying power in Saltstar City.


    But since they were away from their current home, they could shop without attracting unnecessary attention.


    So the two of them would continue their stay in this city peacefully, with the day sooning when they would return to the local Hogan family for the promised dinner while they already had their departure in mind.

 Chapter 521 Dinner before departure

    <h4>Chapter 521 Dinner before departure?</h4>


    The time had finallye for dinner with Hana and Axel.


    Vicente and Nova were now walking through one of the corridors of the Hogan estate in Dryhaven, led to the dining room by the woman who had weed them a few days ago.


    Arriving at the beautiful dining room of this residence, Vicente and Nova met four people: Axel, Hana, a young man with brown hair and the same age as Vice, and a blonde woman of the same age.


    When they met these two strangers, Vicente and Nova didn''t have to ask who they were because Axel introduced them.


    "Vicente, this is your uncle, ke. Next to him is his fianc¨¦e, Khloe." Axel introduced them as he smiled at his grandson.


    Vicente and Nova greeted them before sitting down side by side in front of them.


    Meanwhile, Hana and Axel were at the ends of the six-seater table, where several trays covered the tes already set for this dinner.


    They soon exchanged a few words, joking a little about the fact that Vicente''s uncle was practically the same age as he was.


    But that was moremon than anyone could imagine. Since getting pregnant became more difficult with the increase of mana in magicians'' bodies, it was verymon for couples to have children with long intervals between births.


    Sometimes, this meant that new children were born after a couple''s first child was born.


    While they talked about this, Axel and Hana served their guests, but also young ke and Chloe.


    ke looked at Vicente and said. "So you''re leaving for Saltstar City already? Your local passage was so fast. I thought you would stay longer. We could get to know each other better."


    Vicente smiled and said. "Yes, I''m leaving tomorrow. I have responsibilities in Saltstar City, as does Nova. She took a few days off and can''t bete or ask for more time."


    "That''s too bad..." Hana said. "But ke, if you want to meet Vicente, you can go to your uncle''s house in Saltstar City." She thought of her older brother and used this as an excuse to try to get Vice to suggest that ke stay with him.


    But Vicente would never suggest something like that. ck was only an Apprentice, but he wouldn''t put someone who wasn''tmitted to him in his house!


    Vicentemented. "I wouldn''t advise you to go to Saltstar City just to see me. I travel a lot because of my responsibilities, and even when I''m at home, I always have things to do.


    Only on days like this would I be able to see you. But I don''t know when I''ll have such a quiet time again."


    "Really?" ke didn''t like to hear that because his parents had told him earlier that he could earn a lot of coins if he stayed at Vicente''s side.


    But Vicente obviously had no interest in that, and this young man, who had been raised as if he were the only child of these two, couldn''t help but feel bad.


    Axel changed his expression and asked. "Can''t you take some time off for your uncle? We''re a family, Vicente. We should be supporting each other. You have more experience than ke. Just one hour a day at your side would change your uncle''s fate significantly."


    Understanding that his rtives were trying to take advantage of him, Vicente closed his eyes andughed bitterly. ''If I give this stranger an hour, I''ll probably have an hour less with Nina... These people have no shame.''


    But this behavior wasn''t strange to him. Things like this happen all the time on Earth. He had experienced it himself in his family and hispanions'' families.


    Vicente decided to deal with the matter in a way that he knew would work. "If ke wants it badly enough, I can try to take him into my family as an apprentice guard. The weakest guard on my estate is a Senior Apprentice, while my uncle here is a Junior Apprentice.


    If he works hard, he might grow up enough to have time to work with me and learn."


    Everyone at the table except Nova and him expressed surprise at this. It was bizarre for people like them to be offered jobs like this when they were hoping for something better.


    ke clenched his fists, feeling insulted. ''He wants me to be an apprentice guard?''


    Neither ke nor his parents would like that. As good as this opportunity was, they didn''t know it and thought this young man could have a better fate working in the family business.


    Hana smiled bitterly and said. "Keep working hard, ke. Maybe Vicente will see your strength in the future. Let''s put that aside for now."


    Meanwhile, Nova sighed in disappointment when she saw that they only wanted to use him no matter how nice Vicente''s rtives seemed at first nce.


    That disappointed her but made her feel sad for him, seeing how bad this family was.


    ''I hope this dinner will be over soon...'' She thought as she felt the time passing too slowly.


    On the other hand, Chloe kept an eye on Vicente, curious about her friend''s nephew. ''Why are they so eager to send ke close to this young man? Is he, by any chance, very sessful?''


    She couldn''t sense Vicente''s magic, but Hana and Axel didn''t treat many people as carefully as they did Vicente.


    Her eyes zed over at the possibility in front of her as she looked at Vicente and sometimes at Nova.


    ''Tsk! I''m prettier than her... If I try something, maybe I''ll get someone better than ke?'' She wondered as one of her legs slowly moved under the table and towards the legs of the person in front of her.


    Vicente suddenly felt a small foot on his right thigh and looked at the blonde woman in front of him, who discreetly smiled as if nothing was happening.


    He sighed and closed his eyes, using a small fraction of his powers to move the woman''s leg back to where it should never have been.


    ''I hate women like this...'' He felt disgusted, aware that this woman was trying to move on to a better ''branch'' with a disgusting strategy.


    He didn''t think that every affair had to start slowly, and an affair that started in one night was not a decree that the man or woman had dishonest intentions. But the woman before him could only be interested in what he had to offer.


    Not only that, but she was so low that she dared to act in front of Nova, something Vicente found unforgivable!


    Even if he had already had an affair with another woman while he was with Nova, he would never do anything in front of her!


    So Vicente''s terrible dinner with his rtives went on for the next half hour until he and Nova finally saw time pass in a normal way as they left the estate with no intention of seeing those people again.


    The next day, they would leave Dryhaven, with their fond memories of these days off rting only to House Bain, which had truly weed them and taken Vicente into its family.

 Chapter 522 Cruel Desire

    <h4>Chapter 522 Cruel Desire?</h4>


    After leaving Dryhaven, Vicente and Nova once again had a peaceful time traveling without encountering any problems along the way.


    It would take some time for them to get over the disastrous dinner with the Hogan family in that city, which had disappointed both young people in many ways.


    Vicente''s grandparents hadn''t been insensitive to Kate''s death, which was the only good thing about it. But they were two parasites who wanted to use their grandson to benefit their son.


    ke seemed like a spoiled brat who had been told yes all his life and didn''t know the value of hard work. Meanwhile, this guy''s girlfriend was a slut who would dump him as soon as she found someone better than him.


    In short, this family was dirty, and getting involved with them would only lead to trouble.


    Vicente realized this and didn''t care about his grandparents. Having fulfilled his responsibility to deliver the news of his mother''s death, he had no desire to have contact with them again.


    Not only that, but the situation with the Hogan family of Dryhaven made him reconsider going to the dinner the Hogan patriarch had invited him to. He wanted to take Nina with him, but unlike him, his little sister wasn''t mature enough to notice certain problems.


    She could easily be manipted if he exposed her to people like Hana and Axel!


    But while Vicente understood why his mother had run away from the Hogan family, he saw that the Bain family was trustworthy and an interesting home for children to grow up in.


    The Bain family reminded him a lot of his family before the fateful trip where Kate died. The family wasrge and very close, with a mother and father who knew when to give freedom or pressure their children.


    This family saved Vicente''s trip to Dryhaven and gave him some good memories of those few days.


    ...


    Back in Saltstar City, Vicente and Nova didn''t spend much time together before each went to their respective organizations.


    Nova had to report to the army, while Vicente had some interests and responsibilities to attend to.


    So they split up as soon as they entered the city, with him soon heading to his estate to find out how things were going with the family.


    Arriving at the Fuller residence, Vicente found his family functioning within his expectations, as they had not gotten into any trouble in the days of his absence.


    There was no significant new progress for him to focus his attention on changing, but there were also no new problems that required his attention. In short, Sarah, Rory, and Bart were busy expanding the family, while Nina did well with her routine between the academy and meetings with Newton.


    But the family was stronger, with more men working and older members who had been strengthened by the resources from Snow w''s inheritance.


    With that, Vicente went to The Book Emporium, curious to see if the investigator he had hired earlier was ready to collect the promised data.


    ...


    After taking a seat in the reading area of the bookstore, Vicente opened the book he had bought a few days ago, which was the code to attract the attention of The Ruby Devils'' informant working there.


    After five minutes in that ce, the man Vicente had met days ago sat down in front of him.


    "I have what you wanted. Do you have my coins?" The man asked, pretending to read his own book.


    "Of course. Shall we make our exchange?" Vicente suggested.


    The man then handed over the spatial ring he had received from Vicente earlier, which now contained various documents and analyses rting to the Bone Mountains. Meanwhile, Vicente gave the man 750 gold coins,pleting their deal.


    "Good luck with whatever it is." The information vendor said with a subtle smile on his face. "If you need anything else or are interested in investigating the other person,e see me. I''ll give you the best price."


    Vicente nodded to the man before discreetly leaving the bookstore and heading home to study the information he had just gathered.


    With it in hand, he could begin to act against one of the forces connected to his mother''s death!


    He wanted to prepare himself for some time before he started to solve this matter, but having the information in hand was already a good start!


    ...


    Later that day, Vicente finished reading what he had paid a thousand gold coins for.


    Considering everything he could ess, Vicente thought his coins had been well spent!


    The information he had received was by no means old or superficial. It was very current, with news and facts about the sect from as recently as a few months ago. At the same time, it contained in-depth data, such as the number of members of this Chutha Dynasty faction, past and present problems, some secrets, and even the type of power of some of its most important and famous members.


    With this information from Bone Mountains, Vicente even understands more about the other sect responsible for Kate''s death, The Fallen Angels.


    The Fallen Angels and Bone Mountains were two sects from neighboring and rival states. The Chutha Dynasty and the Kenyth Empire were ancient enemies who had fought three major wars against each other in the past 10,000 years.


    These two sects followed the rivalries of their states and constantly had problems with each other inside and outside their respective territories.


    With this information, Vicente understood that the battle that had caused his mother''s death was one of the scourges of the disagreement between these two states.


    Of course, this didn''t make him feel any different about the whole affair. He felt exactly the same desire to go after Dax and Malik but also to go after their sects, their families, and perhaps their loved ones.


    Vicente didn''t usually act against innocent people of his own free will. But to avenge what his family had suffered, he was willing to get his hands dirty with the blood of those two men''s innocent rtives!


    No one had shown mercy to him, his sisters, his father, his mother, or the baby in Kate''s womb. So, he would show no mercy when he turned his powers against his enemies.


    He wanted them to suffer the worst before they died at his hands!


    With the information he had gathered today, he had a starting point, and now all he had to do was prepare for a few more months.


    He was in no hurry. Sooner orter, he would unleash his hatred on those responsible for the Fuller family''s misfortune!

 Chapter 523 Three Months

    <h4>Chapter 523 Three Months?</h4>


    After gathering the information about the Bone Mountains, Vicente would be contacted by the patriarch of the Hogan family for the dinner he had previously promised to attend.


    Formerly, Vicente didn''t see any problem in attending the proposed dinner. But after his recent visit to Dryhaven and his experience with his maternal grandparents, he couldn''t help but be suspicious of the Hogan patriarch''s intentions.


    He had already killed the man''s two sons, so he decided to stay away from the Hogan family from now on. By refusing to ept a message brought to him by a subordinate of that family, he made his position clear.


    He had no idea if this would cause problems for him in the future, but he thought it would be better for everyone.


    With that, he returned to his normal routine in Saltstar City, his business with the Fuller and Mazzanti families, his studies regarding forging, hisbat training, and his time with Nina.


    He still had to produce items for The Ruby Devils, but he felt that wouldn''t be the case for long.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, three months had passed since Vicente and Nova''s return from Dryhaven.


    In those months, Vicente still hadn''t reached the peak of the 3rd stage, so he still had some time to think about his seclusion in order to advance to the 4th stage.


    But while he hadn''t advanced, several relevant family members had advanced, and the family''s numbers had grown exponentially during that time.


    With the actions of Sarah, Rory, and Bart, as well as some new associates and soldiers, the family had doubled in size, allowing for a significant increase in the number of cities in which they operated.


    Millfall had been at the hands of Scarlet Syndicate''s men for only a short time. In thest month, Vicente''s new subordinates have made their way into the city and taken back control of the local underworld!


    But no one on the surface knew what had really happened!


    With the group''s strategy of controlling figures outside the family, everyone in Millfall believed the city was under the control of the Scarlet Syndicate.


    However, the Mazzanti family, now living in the shadows, controlled the town, just as they did with four other cities in Scott Province!


    During this time, everything had gone ording to Vicente''s ns, with the province returning to its former "tranquility" before Cesar''s rise.


    More than four months after Don Mazzanti''s death, practically no one in Millfall spoke of him. At the same time, the royal forces had already closed the man''s casepletely.


    That was exactly what Vicente wanted when he plotted Cesar''s death, so he was pleased as he manipted his many men from the shadows.


    With more cities and men working for him, he now had even more resources than before, contributing to the progress of the Mazzanti family members and Nina''s improvements.


    Nina had consumed three more valuable resources in those months, things that had already positively affected her life.


    Of the three resources, two could show immediate effects, while thest would be felt only after the Awakening. In any case, these two resources gave her back some of her mobility and improved her health.


    Nina had never had any serious health problems after her family''s tragedy. But that was because Vicente had followed all the medical advice of the many specialists who had treated her over the years.


    They advised him on many things, but they were all based on the same premise: that Nina''s body was weak and susceptible to disease and injury.


    Since then, Vicente has taken a lot of care of Nina, preventing problems but not changing her situation. However, with one of these two resources, she had significantly improved her immunity, resistance, and regenerative capacity.


    Apart from that, she had entered herst months of basic academics and was already thinking about the royal academy.


    ...


    After saying goodbye to Nina and Nova in the morning, Vicente heard the news of his group while still at the Fuller estate.


    "So Rory has advanced to Mid-level..." Vicente smiled, happy for his friend for getting a little closer to him in terms of power.


    Besides Rory, the others currently at the Mid-level of the 3rd stage were Jasmine, Sarah, and Nova, who had advanced on the previous trip, and La, who had also advanced then.


    Shelby and Eve had advanced to the 3rd stage during this time, and Bart had be a High-level Mage, the first of the group to do so after Vicente.


    The family currently had other Mid-level and Low-level Mages, but almost all of them were recent recruits from Saltstar City.


    Despite their newness to the group, these people were already solving important problems for Vicente, with one of them acting directly in Millfall.


    With the new additions to the group, Rory, Sarah, and Bart''s work had been focused on supervising the men who dealt directly with their many branches while also dealing with the expansion of the family.


    Vicente wanted his family to be asrge as possible, as he would need the resources to grow himself and some trustedpanions. To do this, he nned to dominate the Scott Province, a ce he knew and had local nobles working for him.


    With the help of Nics, Livia, and Shelby, his ns moved forward with great ease!


    But while he was profiting, these people were also growing bigger than ever. In addition to Shelby''s advancement, Nics and Livia had also recently improved their levels due to their partnership with Vicente.


    As much as they had been forced to work for Vicente, the young Fuller knew that he would reap better rewards as they grew. So, he provided them with resources and incentives to work harder for him.


    The soldier who had informed Vicente of Rory''s advance and that of some of the other soldiers in the family then said. "He advanced during his visit to Martell Vige. He spent a few days at his mother''s house before going to Ironcrest."


    Ironcrest was the city the group was currently focused on entering, where Sarah was already on her way to hand over control of the city''s underworld to Vicente.


    "Good. Keep an eye on her movements and let me know if anything happens."


    "About Casey, we have information that he has left the kingdom." The soldier, a level 5 Acolyte, changed the subject.


    Vicente''s eyes narrowed at this information. Following Casey inside the Seidel Kingdom was difficult enough, but doing it outside the kingdom would be even worse!

 Chapter 524 Salvation and Trauma

    <h4>Chapter 524 Salvation and Trauma</h4>


    The Seidel Kingdom was not a strong state. That was the first and most important problem with following someone''s footsteps outside of this state. If it were hard enough to do it inside the kingdom, it would be much worse to do it outside, with more dangers, expensive service costs, and much more.


    Not only that, but while there weren''t many special magical creatures in the Seidel Kingdom, there were areas outside of it where all kinds of creatures were present.


    From goblins to trolls to vampires, they were out there!


    If Casey wasn''t careful, he could die in the blink of an eye!


    That was the danger for Vicente''s partner. But Vice and his group also ran the risk of losing track of the man and having no way to move forward.


    Casey''s ability was too phenomenal for Vicente to give up on this guy, so upon hearing this information, Vice became concerned about the continuity of his ns.


    "Shit! Where is he going? Did his father leave the kingdom?" Vicente asked aloud.


    "That seems to be the case. Fortunately, our informants seem to be able to continue their work for now." The level 5 soldier, one of many the family currently had at that level, said with a sigh. "But that won''t be the case for long. We could lose any trace of him at any moment."


    "Sigh... I know." Vicente turned and looked out of his office window at the beautiful view of the city he had from there. "But there''s nothing to be done. I don''t intend to leave Saltstar City or the kingdom for at least another three months."


    Three months was all it took for Nina''sst year at the basic academy to end and her next four years to be determined. After that, everything would be decided for her, and Vicente finally nned to take his revenge.


    "I''ll make sure the group keeps an eye on him as much as possible until the end of this period, my Don."


    "Hmm, you do that."


    This man left just before a mature-looking blonde woman with green eyes entered Vicente''s office and brought him some drinks and snacks.


    This woman was dressed in domestic attire but looked extremely beautiful and seductive.


    Her curves were particrly blessed, with measurements that would make any man desire and fantasize about her.


    She had a beautiful smile that easily hid her dark past.


    Vicente saw Eve''s mother and smiled at her. "Thank you for your time, Mrs. Ostell. There''s no need for you to treat me so well."


    How could Eve''s mother be on the Fuller estate if she was supposed to be a prostitute for The Ruby Devils?


    Well, that was just one of the many changes that had taken ce in Saltstar City in recent months!


    Not long after Vicente and Nova returned from Dryhaven, enemies of The Ruby Devils made a deal with Lukas for firearms capable of killing even Mages.


    With such a deal in ce, it wasn''t long before battles and deaths involving The Ruby Devils erupted in Saltstar City, heralding the beginning of the end for what was once thergest faction in the province''s underworld.


    It wasn''t long before The Ruby Devils lost 70% of their specialists in just over a month of fighting against their enemies. After that, the weakest of the group who survived the local faction war fled, leaving only a few Mages behind.


    Some of Vicente''s friends acted on his behalf to hasten the faction''s demise, and in one night, all the relevant names of The Ruby Devils vanished from this world.


    With the fall of The Ruby Devils, Eve''s mother and many other women forced into prostitution were freed, with this woman before Vicente having been brought into this family by him about 3 weeks ago.


    The forces responsible for the weakening of The Ruby Devils didn''t care about the people who fled or escaped. They only cared about taking control of that faction''s business and territory.


    After years of being forced into prostitution, she had learned to cope with the job and even to enjoy it.


    She had been forced into prostitution after suffering much at the hands of her husband''s enemies and bad clients. But with the drugs she had been forced to take for several years, she couldn''t deny the pleasure of being forced to do things with people of practically every type and background.


    At some point, she had just given in to her enemies, thinking that since she couldn''t fight back, she could at least enjoy it...


    That led her to the depravities that tormented her husband during his time in Long Bay Correctional Facility, as he received regr updates on his wife''s situation.


    But even though she had learned to enjoy the life of a prostitute, this woman still had her rational side intact. She knew how degrading it all was and how happy she should be to be released.


    She had strange thoughts now and felt certain unusual desires, but she didn''t miss being a hostage or being forced to do all kinds of things. She knew how to behave in public and kept what she learned to herself or those close to her.


    Unfortunately for Nico, their marriage didn''t work out after all her experiences.


    But she and Nico ended their rtionship peacefully; he was relieved that she was now free and was less guilty that she didn''t have to torment her ex.


    Even though her marriage to Nico was over, she still slept with him almost every day, something she did with half a dozen different men these days...


    That was the biggest sequel this woman had won!


    Vicente smiled at her as she served him, as she did every day since she got her current position.


    As much as she felt and thought many obscene things about Vicente, she didn''t show it, didn''t dare to disrespect this person who had saved her whole family.


    Just thinking about what she would do to him if she had the chance wouldn''t hurt anyone!

 Chapter 525 Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 525 Reunion?</h4>


    A few more days passed...


    Today was the start of the Royal Academy of Saltstar City application period!


    Every year, the Royal Academy Application Office was opened in thergest cities of the kingdom, where young people and their families could pay the application fees and receive the information they needed for the selection process.


    The number of ces avable each year was limited, and the number of applicants far exceeded the number of ces avable. As a result, there was greatpetition to get into one of the Royal Academies.


    Saltstar City''s post was one of the most difficult to get into as the most prestigious Royal Academy in the entire province.


    ording to the academy itself, only 1 out of 30 applicants was epted!


    There were 200 ces in the academy each year, 20 of which were reserved for people chosen by the academy itself to enter their institution without passing the exams.


    These 20 ces were not for promising young people rmended by teachers but for the wealthiest and most important people in the state, the children of influential individuals.


    The Royal Academy of Saltstar City was among the five best in the kingdom, so even nobles from the kingdom''s capital asionally sent their children to study there.


    Therefore, not all of the 20 young people entering the academy this year would necessarily be the children of the nobles of the province.


    However, the remaining 180 ces were up for grabs by those who applied and paid the fee of 100 gold coins to participate in the two stages of the selection process.


    The two stages consisted of theoretical tests. In the first phase, a candidate must take a test with 40 discursive questions. In the second phase, they would undergo an interview and a randomized experiment rted to the theoretical knowledge demonstrated in the first phase.


    The 180 young people with the highest scores would be invited to enroll in the academy, which would take ce in about 3 months.


    The exams were scheduled for 10 and 12 weeks from today''s date, so registration was already open!


    ...


    Leaving home early with Nina and Eve, Vicente made his way to the majestic building of the Royal Academy of Saltstar City, where he intended to register his sister for the selection process of such an institution.


    Nina could enter the academy without having to go through such a process since Newton had a high moral standing with the heads of the academy and the king himself. But the professor and Nina thought it would be better if she passed the entrance exam.


    Vicente agreed because he liked the idea of his sister achieving something independently. It would give her a new kind of feeling, something that might lead her down the path of study that he wanted her to follow.


    Arriving at the academy''s entrance, they stood for a few moments gazing at the magnificent ce, looking at the golden fences separating the academy''s front yard from the sidewalks of this central city area.


    Nina excitedly smiled as she felt her hands tremble.


    Vicente followed Nina hand in hand as they walked along the same route as many other people, children, and their families.


    Royal soldiers stood guard on the outskirts while a few academy members, teachers, and assistants worked to guide people.


    As dozens of people passed by, Vicente suddenly met the clear eyes of a blond person and couldn''t help but stop at the sight of him.


    When this ck-haired young man stopped walking, with Nina and Eve looking at him strangely, the blond man who had made him stop looked back at him in surprise, not expecting to see Vice there.


    "Vicente?" The man in the academy uniform shouted as he made his way through the crowd.


    "Ian!" Vicente immediately remembered his good friend from his academy days in Martell Vige, who had split up with him and Rory almost six years ago when this young blond hade to study at the academy.


    Ian wasn''t rich, but he was astute. He had managed to get into the academy and had studied there until he graduated.


    He hadn''t gotten a full seat at the Seidel Magic College. Still, he had gotten an internship there, spent a year and a half studying in the capital, and then was sent back to this city.


    He was currently serving as an assistant, a position that could guarantee him a full-time ce at the college if he was sessful in his time here.


    When Vicente saw the guy who was at level 5 of the 2nd stage, he smiled in satisfaction, not expecting to see his old friend there.


    He had heard that Ian had left for the capital after finishing his studies at the Royal Academy of Saltstar City, so in all the months he had lived in this city, Vicente had never looked for Ian.


    Seeing Ian in front of him was a positive surprise. So Vicente smiled and hugged his old academy friend.


    "Man, I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "I say the same." The blond man said before looking at Eve and Nina, not recognizing either of them.


    Eve had not yet joined Vicente''s group at the time Ian was with him and Rory. At the same time, Nina was very small, enough for someone who hadn''t seen her for six years not to recognize her immediately.


    Vicente caught Ian''s eye and pointed to his sister and Eve. "This is my little sister, Nina. While this blonde beauty is my friend, Eve."


    "Oh?" Hearing that, Ian was surprised to see Nina so tall but also so healthy.


    He had heard about the tragedy of the Fuller family, and all these years he had wondered what might have happened to Vicente and if that young girl was okay. He med himself for never returning to Millfall during his studies at this academy, feeling that he could have given his friend some emotional support.


    But seeing how well Nina was doing made him feel less bad about his actions.


    ''She looks terrific. She''s different from Lauren at the same age but much better than I thought.'' He thought as he bent down and introduced himself to Nina. ''She reminds me of Mrs. Kate Hogan...''


    After talking to Nina and Eve, Ian said to Vicente. "Man, I''m sorry about what happened. It must have been a long way for you to get here."


    "Indeed it was." Vicenteughed bitterly.


    "Anyway, I can see that you''re okay, and that''s what counts. Shall we meetter to talk?"


    Vicente realized that Ian was busy and that he also had things to attend to. "All right. Let''s meet outside the academy at the end of your shift and then go get something to eat."


    They quickly agreed on what they would do before they returned to what they were doing there.

 Chapter 526 Children’s Competition

    <h4>Chapter 526 Children''s Competition?</h4>


    After Vicente said goodbye to Ian, he made his way alongside Nina and Eve, quickly arriving at the registration area for the selection process for the Royal Academy of Saltstar City.


    The registration hall was crowded at the moment, with many local Barons, Viscounts, and Counts there with their sons and daughters. At the same time, other wealthy people from the province also made their presence felt.


    Given the presence of powerful local influences, groups of adults quickly formed, with several individuals beginning to talk about business and other matters unrted to the day''s events.


    Vicente soon joined one of the lines that led to the leaders in the area, as he observed many locally known figures amongplete strangers to him.


    "I didn''t expect so many important people to be here today." Hemented to Nina and Eve as he watched the older peopleughing and chatting while the young people crowded around.


    Some of them seemed to be talking just like their parents, talking about their opportunities and future alliances. Others just talked about kids their age, the academy, where they came from, and how eager they were to join the Royal Academy.


    Nina looked at many of these young people and felt that she might soon be a colleague to some of them.


    As she did so, other young people looked at her, some curious about where this pretty girl came from, others not recognizing her figure and associating her with another who would fail the selection.


    The selection process at any Royal Academy was very strict. Few had a chance to seed. Not just anyone from the countryside had a chance to pass the Royal Academy selection!


    "Tsk! Does she think she can do well here just because she did well in that garbage town called Millfall?" A blonde girl looked at Nina with an angry expression on her face.


    Next to the nine-year-old girl were two of her and Nina''s ssmates from the academy where Vice''s sister was finishing her basic studies in this city.


    "Anything is possible. There are cases of people who passed the academy selection even though they came from viges..." A young blond manmented. "I don''t doubt at all that she will pass. She seems quite intelligent to me."


    "Are you crazy? She''s just a country bumpkin!" The young blonde said as she looked at her friend.


    "She''s pretty beautiful to me." The young manmented to his brown-haired friend, not letting the blonde hear him.


    The brown-haired young manughed softly and looked at the ck-haired girl. "You shouldn''t underestimate her, Lara. I have heard that her brother is quite capable. Not only does he have a great talent, but he also owns many businesses."


    "He''s just a merchant," Lara said. "He can''t bepared to our noble families with centuries of tradition!"


    The two young people looked at each other and said nothing, feeling that Lara was jealous because since Nina had arrived, she had be the center of attention in their ss.


    Because she was a deaf girl, some of the ss felt sorry for Nina. But Vicente''s sister was also a beautiful girl for boys who were already thinking about certain things at that age...


    Because she was Newton''s student and was considered intelligent by many teachers, even those who didn''t feel sorry for Nina looked at her differently, with a certain amount of respect and curiosity.


    But there were those like Lara who didn''t like Nina and thought she should never have joined their academy.


    "Tsk! You two are useless." Lara said as she walked over to Nina''s side while her mother watched from a distance as she chatted with the other women there to register their children.


    Vicente and Eve saw a blonde girl approach Nina but didn''t say anything. They just watched to see what it was all about.


    Nina''s expression changed at the sight of the blonde girl, who she knew wasn''t easy and certainly didn''t like her.


    "Lara."


    "Nina."


    The two said each other''s names, while their expressions were serious as if they were great enemies with a lot to fight for.


    "Good luck with your selection test. You''ll need it." Lara said after a moment of silence.


    "Luck is a crucial fact in the life of a magician. If I benefit from it, all the better." Nina said, aware that Lara was trying to say she was unprepared and only luck could help her.


    "Huh! If you fail, don''t say I didn''t warn you." Lara said as she clenched her fists and prepared to go back to where she came from after exining her provocation to Nina.


    "Lara, good luck." Nina smiled at the blonde, imagining that this blonde was the one who needed it.


    Lara looked at Nina angrily, but at that moment, her mother''s hand rested on one of her shoulders.


    "That girl has a lot of attitude... She''s as hot-headed as her father." The blonde woman said with a smile on her face as she looked at Vicente.


    Vicente understood his mother''s attitude and saw no problem. "This is children''s business. Don''t worry. I''m not interested in their little disagreements. As long as she doesn''t cross the line, Nina will deal with her challenges on her own."


    "I appreciate your understanding, Mr. Fuller." The woman said as she gestured a greeting to Vicente.


    Vicente thanked her before seeing the blonde girl give him an ugly look and thenin to her mother.


    "Mom, why did you embarrass me like that?" Lara asked as her mother pulled her away.


    "Tsk! Girl, don''t be stupid!" The blonde woman changed her attitude 180 degrees as she moved away from Vicente.


    Vicente didn''t know her, but this woman had heard of him, and she was strong enough to understand the difference between the levels of people in this area.


    Vicente was one of the eight people she couldn''t fathom out of everyone there!


    "That girl''s older brother is much stronger than me and your father! Don''t make trouble with someone you don''t know." Her mother advised, giving Lara a reality check.


    "This..."


    Meanwhile, Vicente massaged one of his sisters'' shoulders and said, "You handled the situation well. Other people will try to confront you in the future, even attack you. You always need to be calm and know how to behave.


    Sometimes, you can put people like that in their ce by using your power or influence. But sometimes you must put your head down and ept whatever it is. That''s life."


    "All right, big brother. I''ll remember that." Ninamented before it was finally her turn to sign up for the exam.

 Chapter 527 Friends Talk

    <h4>Chapter 527 Friends Talk?</h4>


    While Nina was answering the questions of the academy employee who was taking her application, Professor Marks approached Vicente and Eve.


    "Good to see you again." Marks said as he stopped before Vicente, remembering the first time he had seen them and all that had happened since.


    Vicente had used the gift Marks had given him that day, buying items at a discount because of this man''s ''coupon.'' After that day, Nina also ran into Marks a dozen times on her way to visit Newton.


    Marks had even taught the girl a few things during his visits to Newton, having recognized her potential as a schr.


    He also knew about Nina''s problems, which made him feel moved and more supportive of her.


    In addition, he had met Vicente a dozen times and managed to exchange favors, further improving their rtionship.


    They both had a lot of contacts and making friends made sense!


    "Professor Marks." Vicente shook the man''s hand. "When do the academy sses start? I''m looking forward to Nina starting her activities here."


    Marks smiled, not doubting that Nina had a good chance of making it through the selection process. The girl was really good!


    "In four months. She''ll be in my assistant teacher''s ss if all goes well." Marks said as he looked at Nina. "I''ll make some exceptions for her if necessary."


    "Then thank you." Vicente smiled. "For now, just help me take care of Nina at the academy. I''m going on a long trip as soon as she gets used to the new study routine. I hope you and Professor Newton can help me with her."


    "Oh? Don''t worry about it. But if you don''t mind, can you tell me what you intend to do?" Marks was curious.


    "A friend of mine was looking for his third pentagram, and then he disappeared. After investigating him for a while, I discovered that he acted purposefully after discovering clues from his father. I want to go to him and help him with this problem... Since he''s left the kingdom, I might be out of the city for a few months." Vicente replied, not lying, although that wasn''t his real goal.


    He would really try to help Casey on his journey of revenge!


    "I see... All right, I''ll do my best to help young Nina. But don''t worry; the first year at the academy will be very simple. It''s mostly theory and without too many disputes." Marksmented.


    "Hmm, that''s good," Vicente said before handing the man a spatial ring. "Keep it as a token of my appreciation."


    After this brief conversation, Marks saw Nina return to her brother''s side and leave after saying hello.


    Vicente wouldn''t be there much longer once he had sorted out his sister''s situation regarding the selection for the vacancies at the local Royal Academy.


    He would soon return to the Fuller estate with Nina and Eve, leaving behind the ce where several influential people were watching him.


    Some of them knew him because they had done business with him, while others had simply heard of him through their contacts. But even those who knew nothing about Vicente might be interested in him. He seemed to have a good rtionship with the head of the academy, Marks, which was remarkable and noteworthy.


    So even people from outside the province who didn''t know Vicente were interested in him.


    "Who is this person?" A young man with brown hair asked the two guards in golden armor standing behind him.


    "That person... We don''t know, but we can find out."


    "Then do it. See what you can find out about the girl as well." The young man said as he watched Nina limping out of the ce with her brother.


    "We''ll sort this out as soon as possible, Your Highness!"


    ...


    Later that day, registration for the Royal Academy of Saltstar City ended, and night slowly took over from the day.


    While Nina was at home caring for her anxiety, Vicente was in a tavern in a remote area of the city center, face to face with Ian.


    Having arranged this meeting earlier, the two had met and came to this ce where Ian had promised Vice that there would be some good drinks.


    They had just sat down and started drinking when Ian asked Vicente what had happened since their goodbye in Millfall.


    Vicente told his friend in detail about his tragedies and sesses at the forge until Ian could understand his old friend''s real situation.


    Hearing about events in other people''s lives from other people was never the same as hearing it from the person who had actually lived it all.


    "So that''s what happened... Sigh, it''s all crazy, man. Your life has gone from calm to chaos since we said goodbye. Even now, you still have so many things on your mind. I''m so sorry, man." Ian said as he sighed deeply.


    Vicente had only told him about his public stuff about the Fuller family that anyone investigating him could find out. But that was enough for someone like Ian to think Vice''s life was hectic.


    Compared to the life of Ian, who was basically studying and working at the academy, the life of a person who had to fight, travel, protect his business frompetitors, and deal with criminals was very agitated.


    The current chaos in Vicente''s life might be less than when he lost his mother, father, and older sister, but it was still something out of the ordinary for a guy like Ian.


    "Don''t worry. The worst that could happen has already happened, and now I''m used to my routine." Vicente smiled at Ian.


    "And what about Rory? Have you heard from him?" Ian asked, remembering that the young redhead had seemed intent on joining Vicente at that time.


    "Rory is fine. He joined me after I returned to Martell Vige. We''ve done a lot of things together, and now he''s taking care of my family''s business outside of Saltstar City." Vicente said. "The next time hees to the city, I''ll tell him about you and arrange a meeting. Are you going to stay here for a while?"


    Ian was happy for Rory and nodded. "Yes, I''ll be here for at least another year. If everything works out for me, I''ll return to the capital and finally get a ce at Seidel Magical College. After that, I don''t know if I''lle back, and I don''t know when."


    "That''s enough time for you to meet a few times... Anyway, I hope you seed. I intend to leave Nina here in Saltstar City until she graduates from the Royal Academy. Then I''ll send her to the capital. You can help her when she''s there." Vicente smiled.


    "I will certainly do that," Ianmented, not doubting Nina and hoping that what Vicente had said would really happen.


    Then, he became more serious, thinking of some rumors he had heard earlier at the academy. "But Vicente, seriously, what is your current level? I heard that you''re a High-level Mage. Is that serious?"


    Vicente smiled at his friend, seeing that Ian had found out his level. He said. "Yes, it''s true."


    "How?" Ian asked in disbelief. They were the same age and talent grade, but Vicente was almost ten years ahead of him in terms of power.


    Ian knew how difficult it could be to umte mana and resources, so he estimated that it would take him at least ten years to reach that level if everything worked out for him.


    "Well, with great misfortunees great opportunity. My businesses also generate good profits, so I''ve had ess to resources that few others have." Vicente was sincere but did not give details of his situation.


    "So that''s it... I thought you were getting involved in things you shouldn''t be." Ianughed, feeling relieved...

 Chapter 528 Discovery and Counseling

    <h4>Chapter 528 Discovery and Counseling?</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, another three months have passed since the Royal Academy of Saltstar City applications.


    Nothing problematic has happened to Vicente or his ns. On the contrary, his family has grown even more during this time, reaching 3 new cities and adding another 150 new members controlled by his subordinates.


    Now, more than 500 men work for the Mazzanti family. At the same time, 50 of them are public members of the Fuller family, the Mazzanti family''s parentpany.


    Of the 50 public members of the Fuller family, several had advanced in strength, with the emergence of the group''s first Mages in addition to those closest to Vice or those recruited already at the beginning of the 3rd stage.


    Among those who had advanced was Eve, who had finally be a Low-level Mage.


    She and the newly promoted family Mages still had to go out to hunt their pentagrams, but Bart and Rory were already organizing their hunt.


    Meanwhile, Vicente had improved his strength and finally reached the absolute peak of the 3rd stage!


    It would still take some time for him to advance to the 4th stage because advancing wasn''t just about reaching maximum mana. He also needed to have a good understanding of his elements.


    Vicente had a great affinity for his elements, but in order to advance, he needed to have insights and ways of using his elements to the maximum that a High-level Mage could have or use.


    That was very important for advancement and also the reason why magicians of the same level and affinity, as well as pentagram configuration, sometimes had very different magical abilities.


    One magician at a given level might be at the peak of understanding that they could achieve at that level, while the other might still have room to learn and use their abilities in a better way.


    That was what Vicentecked now. When he reached this requirement, he could immediately attempt to advance to the 4th stage and be a Sovereign!


    Given the level he had reached, he was naturally eager to set out in search of his revenge.


    But Vicente was still in Saltstar City, caring for his local affairs and Nina.


    Nina had graduated from the basic academy and turned 10. She had taken the entrance exams for the local Royal Academy and had ced 11th out of the 180 ces avable for new students this year.


    As such, she was already preparing to begin her studies at the local Royal Academy in theing days.


    In the meantime, she was on vacation, but she didn''tck things to do. She now spent many more hours studying with Newton than she had before.


    In addition to her almost daily meetings with that man, she had also been learning more and more from her older brother while apanying Vicente on some of his routines.


    In addition, Nina''s physique began to show signs of leaving childhood behind.


    Between the ages of 10 and 14, young people mature and go through adolescence. Therefore, it was natural that from then on, her body would show more and more feminine signs, with her curves bing more entuated while her charm would increase greatly.


    Vicente was aware of this, and every day, he looked at his sister and sighed, thinking that his little girl would soon be a woman who would give him some headaches...


    But she would give him more headaches than he expected!


    During those months, Nina had been spying on a meeting between Cesar Mazzanti and Professor Newton, learning about the man''s vital status and bing suspicious of certain things again.


    Because of that meeting about three weeks ago, she became increasingly interested in spying on her brother.


    ...


    While Vicente was working in the basement of his estate, Nina was now hiding there, watching him as he used his skills to forge weapons for his group.


    Vicente couldn''t notice Nina because she didn''t have much mana in her being, and he had no reason to always scan his surroundings.


    The Fuller estate was very well protected, not only by Vicente''s men but also by the defensive formations and metal structures that Vicente himself had created. That was a ce where he could rx enough to open gaps for Nina to explore.


    Just then, she saw her brother''s pentagrams and realized he had the same ability as Cesar.


    ''I knew it!'' Nina clenched her fists as she thought there was no way Vicente could deny who he was anymore. ''I was right! Eve and the others lied to me to protect him!''


    She wanted to help the family and get more involved in Vicente''s business, so with the confirmation of her theories, she took courage and stepped forward.


    "Brother!" She shouted, catching Vicente''s attention in the noisy, dark basement.


    Vicente felt as if he had missed something very important as he looked back.


    ''Shit!'' He saw Nina standing behind him.


    "Nina... What are you doing here?"


    Nina took something out of her spatial ring and threw it to Vicente. "This is yours, right? Are you the one behind Cesar''s mask, big brother?"


    Gulp!


    Vicente wanted to protect Nina from this, but now all was lost.


    "Nina, it''s not that simple." He said as he brought his pentagrams back to himself and felt the difficulty of having his identity discovered by a little girl.


    How would he exin himself to her? How would he exin to his sister that he was a cruel man with many deaths on his record? How would he tell her that he was a criminal?


    But Nina was different from what Vicente thought. "Big brother, tell me the truth. I just want to help the family. I don''t care about the things you''ve done."


    ''She''s right...''


    "Sigh... There''s no need to hide it now." Vicente said before offering a word of advice. "All right, Nina, I''ll tell you everything. But you must assure me that you''ll never spy on anyone again. What you did to me could have been very dangerous! Don''t do it again!"


    She smiled at him, eager to hear the truth. "All right, I promise."


    "I''ll believe you this time... Anyway, I started acting as Cesar to get resources while keeping my real identity protected. In our society, Nina, people will use other people''s weaknesses, like family, against others whenever possible.


    That''s why we must keep our identities secret when we do dangerous things. That''s how Cesar Mazzanti was born."


    "But why these methods, brother?" She asked him naively.


    Vicente said. "In this world, only family matters. The kingdom doesn''t care about you or me. The academy where you will study doesn''t care about you. Nobody cares about the suffering of others.


    Some powers want us to die. That would be best for them.


    So you only have your family. And then you have to do what is best for your family.


    I had the opportunity to do what''s best for us by doing what you know, so I did it. I don''t regret anything I did, and I''m willing to break thew again if I have to."

 Chapter 529 Lesson for Nina

    <h4>Chapter 529 Lesson for Nina?</h4>


    "So family is the most important thing... What about honor and loyalty? The academy always talked a lot about the honor of serving the kingdom and fighting for His Majesty." Nina asked her brother.


    "That is nonsense. Only fools believe it, Nina. Loyalty to your family and honor are important, but giving them to a stranger who just wants to use you is a big mistake." Vicente advised as he looked into his sister''s eyes.


    He asked. "What do you think would happen to Nova if she was crippled fighting for the king? Do you think the king would support her? Or would her family care for her?


    Who do you think suffers from a disturbed war hero? The state or their family, who have to deal with their traumas?


    The king doesn''t care about Nova or any of his soldiers, Nina. As long as they''re alive and serving him, fine. But when something happens, they are discarded and reced. Only the families of people like Nova will care about her and try to help her somehow.


    So I ask you, where does Nova owe her loyalty? To the king? Or to her rtives, to you, to me?"


    Nina was silent for a moment, never having heard such direct truths in her life. Children didn''t usually have such conversations.


    Of course, when she heard that the king didn''t care about his soldiers or subjects, she felt something strange inside. But since the person she trusted the most was the one who told her these things, she believed Vicente.


    "She owes her loyalty to us and to her parents," Nina answered Vicente''s question.


    Vicente liked what he heard. "Exactly, because we''re the ones who will take care of her if anything happens. And that''s what you should expect from people, Nina. Those for whom you''re willing to do anything must bemitted to you, not to other people or powers.


    As for those you don''t give your best to, well, they could betray you at any moment because they''ll be thinking about what''s best for them and not for you.


    Keep these things in mind. One day, you''ll see it all in practice."


    "I understand, big brother. I''ll do my best to protect the family, even if it means breaking rules." She said, clenching her small fists.


    Vicenteughed when he heard this. "Let me run the dangers that lie ahead. Just don''t let the others fool you."


    "Hmm, what about the Mazzanti family? Did you orchestrate their downfall, big brother?" Nina asked him.


    "Yes. Acting in public got me into a lot of trouble. So now we work behind the scenes without anyone knowing. That''s why we can live quietly here in Saltstar City."


    "I understand. I want to help the family, big brother!"


    "Then continue to study with Newton, get regr medical treatment, and dedicate yourself to the academy. When you turn 14, we''ll talk about it." Vicente told her, not wanting to turn her down, as this could be a pyre for everyone.


    He felt that since she had found out everything, he would better give her a mission to keep her out of trouble for the time being!


    "All right! I''ll do my best!" She promised before leaving the basement, leaving Vice behind while she went to get her treatment.


    Nina had not only consumed resources to improve her physical condition, but she had also followed a daily protocol given to her by Newton. This protocol served to stimte the little mana she had in her body to make her more sensitive to this special energy.


    Vicente sighed as he watched his little sister leave, feeling bad that she had discovered things he didn''t want her to know but also happy that he had the chance to teach her things he wouldn''t do if he wanted to keep her away from his secret identity.


    Every kind of decision has its pros and cons. The advantage of keeping Nina in the dark about what was happening in the family was that she could live a normal life without getting involved in dangerous plots. But this advantage also had a disadvantage because living like this, she would hardly understand the world as it was, which could lead to terrible losses in the future.


    The path she was about to take would probably end her innocence and lead her into danger. But at least she could prepare herself to deal with evil people and learn to deal with problems in the best way for herself.


    A naive person might believe the nonsense the academy taught and end up sacrificing themselves for the kingdom. But now, she would never believe such absurdity and would only sacrifice herself for the sake of those she loved and who were willing to do the same for her.


    "Sigh... Time really flies. In the blink of an eye, six years have gone by." Vicente muttered as he thought about the time that had passed between his family''s tragedy and now. "What must Lauren be like now?"


    He thought for a moment but soon returned to his work, thinking that the more he trained and worked, the faster he would take revenge on his targets and see Lauren again.


    ...


    After Nina discovered the truth about her brother, a few days passed without much happening for the Fuller family.


    With the passage of time, Nina''s sses had finally begun at the Royal Academy of Saltstar City, where a grand ceremony had begun a new cycle for the institution.


    After Nina''s first few days at the academy, Vicente began to prepare for her departure from the city, thinking about traveling to the Chutha Dynasty, where the sect of one of the enemies responsible for Kate''s death was located.


    He had information about the Bone Mountains, he was at the peak of the 3rd stage, he had prepared his family well for his absence, and Nina was now practically adjusted to her new routine.


    So, there wasn''t much left for him to do in Saltstar City or Scott Province, and he was already nning his departure for the next few days!


    Right now, he was at home with Nova, saying goodbye to the woman he would be away from for at least a few months.


    ...


    "Nova, take care of Nina for me if necessary. But don''t neglect your cultivation. I expect you to be a High-level Mage by the time I return." He said after finishing his daily ''practice'' with the blue-haired beauty in his arms.


    "I''ll try my best." She smiled at him. "But with the resources you''ve given me, I find it hard not to progress by then. You''ll probably be gone six months."


    The trip to Chutha Dynasty could take more than 2 months one way, so the minimum time he would be away from Saltstar City would be 4 months. But he would need more time in this state to settle his affairs.


    Vicente said to her. "Time will pass quickly. You''ll have a lot to do. Anyway, if you can, help my people. I doubt any problems rted to the Mazzanti family will affect my people, but anything is possible.


    All it takes is for one of my men to bump into the son of a local noble, and endless problem can arise."


    "I know. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything."

 Chapter 530 Moment of Departure

    <h4>Chapter 530 Moment of Departure</h4>


    After saying goodbye to Nova the night before, Vicente met up with Jasmine and La on the morning of this new day.


    "Vicente, take La with you." Jasmine got right to the point when she saw the dark-haired young man in the restaurant where they usually met. "She''s not far from advancing to the final part of the 3rd stage and could be useful in helping you gather information about Chutha Dynasty."


    Vicente frowned when he heard that and looked at the grey-haired woman sitting next to Jasmine.


    "You know I''ll be facing a sect with Sovereigns in their ranks, right? Will you be able to keep up with me?" He asked La directly.


    La said. "I n to help you gather information and escape from this state when the timees. I won''t be joining you in your battles over there. So I should be fine, even considering the level of your enemies."


    Vicente knew how useful La''s super speed was and how beneficial it could be for him to have her as apanion on this journey. So he didn''t refuse Jasmine''s suggestion, even considering theplex rtionship he had always had with the gray-haired woman.


    "Alright, we''ll travel together. But what about you, Jasmine? Won''t this cause problems with your father?" He asked the beautiful pink-haired woman in front of him.


    Jasmine shook her head negatively. "Not at all. My father has sent La to help me. But I can send her wherever I want. Besides, he won''t know anything. And in the worst case, I can just say that I sent La somewhere to get an important resource for me."


    "All right then." He looked at La. "Be aware that I''m in charge, so obey me when I say something. I don''t want any trouble on this trip."


    "Don''t worry about me. I know how to handle you." La smiled at Vicente, having had such experiences before.


    "So are you ready? I want to leave tonight." Vicente said, ignoring La''s boldment.


    "Tonight? I''m ready now. Why don''t we leave soon?" La asked.


    "I have a meeting with my family''s leaders outside of the city tonight. After the meeting, I''ll leave Saltstar City."


    Jasmine looked at La and said. "Get ready to apany him on this journey tonight. Don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine. I don''t intend to leave the city while you''re gone. And at my current level, few people in the province can stand in my way."


    La knew that. "Very well. I''ll join you tonight when you go to meet your people."


    "Perfect. Then I''ll see youter." Vicente said as he got up, intending to take care of some local business before this trip.


    He had already said goodbye to Nova, but he wanted to talk to his master and go to the local cksmith association to settle some matters he had been involved in over the past few months.


    Vicente had invested a great deal in his position as a cksmith. He had even reached a position of prominence in the city''s cksmith association unit. He was currently second only to the elders on the council, and as such, he was deeply involved in many of the affairs of the strongest local cksmiths.


    Since he was nning to go to the Chutha Dynasty, he wanted to take the opportunity to get materials, spells, resources, and other useful things to help him be a 4th stage cksmith.


    Since he intended to stay in Saltstar City until Nina finished the Royal Academy, he would need these things after he became a sovereign.


    Having such things would be beneficial not only for him but also for the unity of the association in this city, where he could contribute to local development.


    Therefore, his trip to the Chutha Dynasty would be financed by the local association, which would give him a strong alibi for his trip to that state, where he was supposed to go to learn and enjoy opportunities...


    So, shortly after saying goodbye to Jasmine and La, he found himself in front of the association building.


    ...


    Later that day, Vicente already had the funds that the elders of the local council of the cksmiths'' Association had given him for his trip when he picked up Nina at the Newton residence.


    He took her to a famous local restaurant, taking advantage of the fact that he would be away from his sister for months to teach her a few more things while he took her out.


    Nina had matured a lot in the months since she had left Millfall. As a result, she did not see her brother''s absences as badly as before. She really preferred that he stayed close by, but she understood that he had to go out to solve problems for the good of the family.


    So she tried to enjoy this time with her brother but was already looking forward to his return.


    After returning home with Nina, Vicente would say goodbye to Eve and Rory, who would remain at the Fuller estate to take care of his duties in his absence.


    "Have a good trip, Vice. I''m sorry I can''t help you more directly with your revenge. But know that I''ll be ready one day and help you with my best efforts to save Lauren." Rory said as he hugged Vicente at the door of the Fuller mansion.


    "You''ve already done a lot for me, don''t worry." Vicente smiled at his redheaded friend. "Take care of the family for me. Take care of Nina too. That girl is growing up and gradually figuring out how to fool Eve."


    Eve heard that andughed bitterly, already aware of the things that had happenedtely.


    Rory smiled at that. "I''ll do my best."


    "Well, that''s all. Now it''s my time to go." Vicente said as he looked at the sidewalk in front of his house, where a grey-haired woman was already waiting for him. "I''m going to meet up with Sarah and the rest of the staff and then continue my journey. See youter, my friends."


    With these words, he said goodbye to Eve and Rory and left with La for one of the city''s exits.


    After walking for a while, the two began to walk faster as they made their way to Vicente''s meeting ce with his staff.


    A few minutes after leaving Saltstar City, they arrived at a wooded area where Sarah, Bart, and three other Mages were waiting for him.


    After meeting these people, Vicente would soon give his orders to the group of Mid-level and High-level Mages.


    Rory was supposed to work with them. But since he would be taking over Vicente''s duties for the time being, he wasn''t there and had already reported to his boss and received orders.


    Vicente did the same with these five people as he had done with Rory until he saw some of them leave, with only Sarah staying behind to talk to him.

 Chapter 531 Leaving the Province

    <h4>Chapter 531 Leaving the Province?</h4>


    When Sarah stayed behind after the other high-ranking members of the Mazzanti family left, Vicente easily understood what she wanted with him.


    His rtionship with Sarah was very good, strange to some people in this society, but very simple. They didn''t love each other, but they had carnal desires for each other.


    Every time they met since Vicente moved to Saltstar City, they interacted more deeply than a boss and a subordinate should.


    Sarah was a wild woman who did things few women did, so she and Vicente always found a ce to spend a few hours together doing what they had started at Long Bay Correctional Facility.


    This night was no different!


    Even with La there, Vicente took Sarah to a minimally discreet spot in the woods near Saltstar City and soon tended to his and Sarah''s physical needs.


    Sarah was the type to make noises, so La couldn''t help but hear some sounds a virgin like herself had never heard before...


    ...


    After a while, Vicente said goodbye to Sarah and returned to La''s side, who was waiting for him a few kilometers away from where his intimate time with Sarah had taken ce.


    The grey-haired woman had an angry look on her face when she saw Vicente back; her fists clenched to the max.


    "I thought you had a girlfriend." She said in a tone that easily indicated her irritation. "By the way, couldn''t you have done this earlier? Why did you do it in front of me? Do you want to provoke me, Vicente?"


    Vicente smiled as he approached La. "It couldn''t have happened before. Sarah takes care of my family''s affairs outside of Saltstar City. I only see her once a month."


    "Then you could have scheduled me for dawn the next day. I wouldn''t have had to listen to the sounds of you two if you had done it that way!" She said to him.


    Vicente justughed. "My rtionship with Nova doesn''t stop me from being with other women. She made it clear that she didn''t mind as long as it didn''t happen before her. So you shouldn''t get the wrong idea."


    "Tsk! She''s even dumber than I thought." Lamented as she turned her back on Vicente. "If I were her, I''d never let something as absurd as this happen."


    Looking at La''s beautiful backside, Vicente approached the woman with a yful expression.


    "Oh? Have you ever wondered what it would be like to be in her shoes, La?" Vicente suddenly embraced her from behind, causing the woman to swallow her saliva and jump forward as soon as she felt his body touch hers.


    "What are you doing?" She asked as her face turned red.


    "Nothing. Let''s continue our journey." He shook his head at her nervousness, seeing that she was indeed a virgin.


    Seeing Vicente fly forward, La clenched her fists before running after him.


    She thought about his words for a moment and tried to defend herself. "Don''t think nonsense. I only said that I wouldn''t ept what Nova epts if I were in a rtionship with a man. That doesn''t mean I see myself in a rtionship with you!"


    "La, you don''t have to justify yourself to me," Vicentemented without looking at her.


    "Tsk! You get everything wrong! That''s why you''re always in so much trouble!" She said, not liking his attitude. "There''s no way I could be interested in you."


    "Right, you don''t have to convince me of that."


    "Tsk! Fuck off, Vicente Fuller!" She said before giving up on trying to justify herself and remaining silent, ring at him angrily.


    So began their journey out of Scott Province.


    They were going to the Chutha Dynasty, a state that bordered the western of the Seidel Kingdom. On the other hand, Scott Province was the easternmost point of the kingdom.


    Considering the maximum speed of the slower of the two, Vicente, they could travel from near Saltstar City to outside the province in about 8 days. The long part of the journey woulde after they left their home province and crossed two more provinces until they reached the border of the Chutha Dynasty.


    But his journey would not end there. As far as Vicente knew, Bone Moutains was nowhere near the Seidel Kingdom''s border. This sect was in the far northwest of that territory, which would make his and La''s journey at least two months.


    Even if people of their level didn''t need to rest that often, their journey would still be long enough that they would need to make a few rest stops even if they wanted to go as fast as possible.


    Not only that, but the two of them didn''t just want to travel fast. They wanted to continue cultivating mana and training their skills to raise their levels, so they would have to stop for more than just rest.


    With this in mind, they set off without rushing to reach their destination, determined to travel without stopping for the next 12 hours to get away from Saltstar City and take advantage of the best time to travel in ces like this.


    During the day, travel was safer, but there was a greater risk of encountering other groups. Travel was more dangerous at night due to beast activity in forests. However, there were usually fewer groups traveling at night, which meant the chances of encountering other groups were lower.


    Since Vicente and La were too strong for the level of danger in the Seidel Kingdom''s forests, they preferred to travel at night and avoid encountering groups that might cause them problems along the way.


    As dangerous as the beasts could be, most of them didn''t get involved inplex problems and only acted when threatened.


    ...


    The first few days of Vicente and La''s journey would go smoothly, considering how strong they were and how simple the region they were traveling through was.


    Since the province and the kingdom had been rtively quiettely, there weren''t many forces around the forest areas or even the cities to make life difficult for the travelers.


    Bandits and troublesome magical beings didn''t cause problems for strong people like them, so the only problem they had during these days of travel was the tension between them.


    Vicente constantly teased La, while the woman didn''t take his teasing so easily and often let herself be carried away by the words of her travelingpanion.


    The only times they weren''t estranged were when they talked about serious matters or stopped to rest and train.


    Otherwise, they were always honest and provocative with each other.


    They had also been practicing together during the first few days of the trip, which was especially beneficial for her.


    Anyway, the night before, they had finally left Scott Province and were now arriving at the first city they would stop at on their way, having already aplished as much as they could with a proper rest.

 Chapter 532 Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 532 Monsters?</h4>


    When they reached a city called Springfalls, Vicente and La went in search of an inn where they could rest.


    Resting in the woods was very bad and not suitable for people on the move. In other words, Vicente and La were in no hurry to reach their destination. Stopping in cities to rest wouldn''t go against their ns, so they nned to rest in cities whenever possible on their journey.


    The chances of both being attacked in cities were very low, and neither of them would easily get involved in old problems by stopping in cities on their way. New problems might even arise, but neither of them was interested in trouble until they reached the Chutha Dynasty, so even that had little chance of happening.


    When they stopped in Springfalls, a city of about 80,000 citizens, they found no problems and soon found a ce to spend the next 24 hours, enough for both of them to rest.


    There, they would take turns resting. While one rested, the other would keep an eye on his surroundings.


    Already very tired from the days without a good rest, the two soon went ahead with their ns for the city, with La going to bed first and Vicente staying to watch her.


    ...


    The following day, Vicente had just woken up from his 12 hours of sleep, fully recovered from the days he had gone without sleep until yesterday.


    When he woke up, he immediately looked at the gray-haired beauty staring at him, sitting not far from the double bed in this room.


    "Do you want to go shopping before we leave?" He asked her as he got dressed in front of her.


    La watched as Vicente took off his shirt and underwear, getting a glimpse of the skin of this man who had no shame in showing off.


    But she was used to Vicente''s manner and just answered his question. "That''s good. We won''t stop for another week. It might help to have something to eat and use in our training."


    "Then let''s go." He told her as he finished dressing.


    He was dressed formally, as always, something that didn''t hinder him in battle, as his clothes were made by renowned tailors, who made refined outfits that didn''t hinder their wearers in battle.


    La was also well dressed, but her clothes made her look more like a warrior than Vicente.


    So they set out from the inn where they had spent thest 24 hours, intending to do some shopping before leaving Springfalls.


    That was a simple city, considering Vicente''s financial and magical power level. Therefore, they wouldn''t have any problems with their purchases.


    However, they wouldn''t find anything very useful for someone of Vicente''s stature, as there weren''t even any Mid-level Mages in this city.


    However, they would get things for La to use for the next few days, as well as food, something neither Vicente nor she could prepare well enough to brag about.


    They both knew how to cook simple things so as not to starve, but if they had the option of not having to cook, they would both choose that alternative whenever possible!


    With that, and having bought enough food for most of the next few days'' travel, they left Springfalls and headed west again.


    ...


    Hourster, Vicente and La were a long way from Springfalls, in a hilly forest area where you could barely see more than 2 kilometers to the horizon.


    In addition to the area''s rugged terrain, thick fog and rainy weather obscured the view of anyone passing by.


    Vicente and La moved behind each other, one taking care of the back and the other the front.


    They were strong but not so arrogant as to think they were invincible, that nothing in the Seidel Kingdom could harm them.


    Even though they were moving at a high speed for people of their level, they were cautious.


    Because of this, Vicente suddenly stopped moving forward when he noticed something not far from the path they were following.


    La bumped into his body after he stopped abruptly, not having felt what he had just felt to justify stopping.


    "Why did you stop?" She asked, putting her hands on his back and bncing herself.


    Ignoring La''s shock at him, he said. "There are magical beings ahead. A whole group of them."


    "Magical beings? What kind of magical beings?" La asked.


    Beasts and humans were kinds of magical beings. But normally, people like her and Vicente didn''t call beasts and humans magical beings. They would simply say beast or magician for such beings.


    Talking about magical beings was the same as talking about special magical beings like vampires and fairies.


    "I don''t know. From the size of their bodies, they could be ogres or giants."


    Giants were usually muchrger than ogres of the same level and usually had less grotesque bodies than ogres. Ogres often hadponents that made them look like beast mixtures, with very sharp teeth, pig noses, ws on their fingers, and so on.


    However, Vicente had never seen either type of magical being. From the sensation he had just felt, he couldn''t tell what type of magical being was in front of him. The only thing he could say for sure was that the four individuals in front of him hadrge, strong bodies.


    From the amount of metal in the bodies of these four, Vicente could tell that they were between 3 and 5 meters tall each!


    La frowned when she heard that. "How strange. Why would we find ogres or giants in the Seidel Kingdom? These magical creatures are seldom seen outside their realm. But we''re far away from the area of Pris Realm where they have their territories."


    "A few months ago, I exterminated a group of goblins in The Rocky Gorge," Vicente told her.


    "Oh?"


    "I don''t know what''s happening, but this incident is not isted. Then you shouldmunicate with Jasmine and see what you can find out about special magical beings appearing in ces very far from their area. Maybe something worrying is happening on the continent." He suggested, aware of the danger this could pose to the humanmunity in weak areas like the Seidel Kingdom.


    Special magical creatures were also known by another name: monsters!


    Some of them were exceedingly terrible, like vampires, who were practically immortal, much stronger than those of their own level, and had almost all warm-blooded creatures as their food source.


    Magicians and monsters were enemies on the continent. If too many monsters got too close to a human city, unimaginable catastrophes could happen in the blink of an eye!

 Chapter 533 Natural Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 533 Natural Enemies?</h4>


    "I''ll I''ll send a letter to Jasmine as soon as we stop at the next city on our way," La said as she raised her guard and prepared to fight. "Do you think this could be a problem? Maybe these are creatures on the run or looking for something. It doesn''t mean that our cities will be attacked by monsters soon."


    "Anything is possible," Vicente said. "And there doesn''t have to be a horde of monsters for us to be in danger. A single vampire would be enough to bring down entire provinces."


    Vampires could suck the blood of their victims, absorbing their mana, understanding, elements, and even their vitality.


    Vampires were not true immortals. They could be killed. But because of their powers, they were called immortal because they had no life expectancy, as their vitality could easily increase by sucking the blood of new victims.


    The more blood a vampire sucked, the stronger, more talented, and more capable they became. As a result, a single one of them would be a true terror, even at a low level.


    For example, Vicente''s fighting ability was fantastic. Butpared to vampires of the same level, he was nothing. Only his second magical form could take away some of the disadvantages he would have against a being of such a race, which was the enemy of practically everyone else in the world.


    Vampires were one of the most feared of all special magical beings, but there were others that were simr in the terror they could cause.


    So Vicente''s concern was justified.


    "You''re right. If you''ve seen goblins near Millfall and now we have a group of ogres or giants in front of us, that could be a sign of something worrying. I''ll tell Jasmine when we get to the next city."


    Why couldn''t she do that now? The means of long-distancemunication in Pris Realm weren''t very good or efficient.


    La''smunication device had a maximum range of 50 kilometers from their position. They were already further than that from Springfalls, so she would have to use another method.


    The simplest and mostmon method ofmunication on the continent was letters. In cities all over the continent, one could hire the services of organizations that agreed to deliver messages within certain areas.


    In La''s case, she had in mind using the messenger service of the Congregation of Revtion itself. That would allow Jasmine to begin investigating the situation within a few days between La sending the message and her receiving it.


    Vicente stepped forward after alerting hispanion. "Let''s deal with these magical beings. Since they''re in our way, there''s no point in ignoring them."


    The idea was simple: these beings could do nothing against them now, for they were strong. But they might move on and reach Saltstar City and perhaps harm them. So it was better to deal with those monsters now!


    Vicente could sense that these creatures were only Mages, so he wasn''t afraid of them, even though he knew that some monsters were much stronger thanmon sense would tell.


    La followed without fear, for with her speed and the fact that veryrge creatures were slower than smaller ones of the same level, she had very little chance of suffering from such opponents.


    To say that she could defeat beings of the same level with the characteristics of giants or ogres would be very difficult. However, it would be very easy for her to escape from such a being and avoid injury.


    After a few dozen meters, the four magical beings in front of her finally noticed her and left their less attentive states to look at her with the eyes of monsters for their prey.


    Vicente finally saw the contours of their bodies and realized that they were dealing with ogres.


    The individuals with massive bodies in front of them looked like special types of beasts with humanoid bodies, yellowish skins, no clothes on their bodies, and cruel eyes that showed their low rationality.


    Giants were very different from ogres. They were more refined, more human-like, and even had a habit of disguising themselves.


    "Ogres," Lamented to Vicente when she saw the four Mid-level Mages in front of her.


    "What are you doing here, ogres?" Vicente asked, using his mana to change his voice.


    Beings of the 3rd stage and higher could modify their sound waves to trante their intentions, allowing them tomunicate with beings of many different races and origins.


    Because of this, powerful beings in this world had no need to learn more than onenguage since mana could solve any linguistic problem.


    "Humans, you are strong, but not strong enough to confront us like this." One of them said as he walked towards Vicente and La, carrying a staff that was longer than the young Fuller.


    Seeing that it was carrying something that looked like a tree trunk, Vicente noticed the famous arrogance of monsters.


    Monsters were famous for their audacity. They simply wouldn''t act against beings that were stronger and more numerous than them. However, if they were outnumbered by opponents of equal strength, they would often not fear the problems that would follow and would act to gain an advantage.


    Some monsters would simply try to kill their targets to devour their bodies and absorb some of the enemy''s power. Others would simply try to take their prey''s artifacts and magical resources.


    "Leave all your resources, and maybe we''ll let you go without further trouble." One of the other ogres said as it ran its big tongue over its huge lips.


    Ogres were the kind of monsters that devoured their victims in order to grow stronger!


    Their ability to grow by devouring their enemies was nothing like that of vampires. But it was a fact that ogres could grow stronger after devouring creatures of the same level or higher.


    That was one of the characteristics that made such creatures so feared and usually the enemies of practically all human groups.


    Vicenteughed maliciously. "Oh? Do you have the ability to say those words, you filthy ogre?"


    "Fucking human!" One of them got angry and jumped at Vicente with a staff in hand.


    Another characteristic of ogres was their low intellectual level, which caused them to get angry very easily. All it took was for someone to refuse to do something they said or to insult them, for one of them to lose their temper and attack.


    Seeing the creature leaping toward him and the other three preparing to act, Vicente revealed his pentagrams. At the same time, La moved to dodge her opponents'' attacks.


    The first ogre to leap at Vicente stopped in mid-air as the ground around the area shook under the influence of Vicente''s maic powers.


    "If that''s what you want, I''ll kill you all here, monsters!"

 Chapter 534 Leaving Bodies Behind

    <h4>Chapter 534 Leaving Bodies Behind?</h4>


    The moment Vicente uttered his words,rge chains with sharp points resembling anchors emerged from the ground and headed toward the vital points of his targets.


    These four beings panicked as they felt Vicente''s power and realized that the small ''rock'' they thought had appeared in their path was actually a huge mountain they shouldn''t have faced.


    If regret could kill, the four of them would die right then and there without Vicente having to do anything.


    But they didn''t have that chance!


    While the other three individuals behind the first attacker tried to move to defend themselves, which was difficult given Vicente''s action to immobilize their bodies, the ogre floating in the air was impaled by two chains.


    One of them hit him in the abdomen, running through his body to his lower back as if his body was fragile. But that was a false impression of the situation. Ogre bodies were usually powerful, something necessary to maintain their magnificent body structures.


    This creature''s body had virtually no resistance to Vicente''s action due to Vice''s strength and the fact that he could control the metals in his enemies'' bodies.


    Thus, he prevented the first target from doing anything that could increase its body''s resistance.


    With that, Vicente easily destroyed the creature''s torso, with the first blow destroying the ogre''s spine and intestines and the second finishing him off by piercing his back at lung level.


    The others saw the grotesque scene of one of theirpanions having its chest sliced open from the inside out while a huge chain ran through the ogre''s body, spilling the creature''s internal organs and blood all over the surrounding forest.


    "Fuck!" One of them ''managed'' to dodge one of the chainsing towards it, reaching a point where none of its other two remainingpanions could reach.


    The other two suffered from Vicente''s ability, one of them dying in the same way as the first, while the other lost consciousness a moment before its body exploded.


    Almost the entire surrounding area up to 60 meters away from the exploding ogre was stained with blood and guts, turning the two bodies impaled by chains and thest survivor of this group of monsters red.


    The remaining being felt like it was in a nightmare as it went through all this. But while it was distracted by how its colleagues had died and how it had escaped one of Vicente''s blows, it felt a sharp pain in its chest.


    Looking down, it realized that something was wrong with its heart and looked back to see what had hit it.


    Behind it stood a small, grey-haired woman who had her right arm entirely inside the ogre''s body, with her right hand pulling at the monster''s heart.


    The ogre screamed in pain but could do nothing after La ripped its heart from its body.


    Jumping off the creature''s back and away from it as quickly as she had attacked it, La saw therge creature fall backward without the strength to resist or do anything.


    She turned her gaze away from the body and looked at her right arm, which was covered in blood, while her hand held a heart the size of a basketball.


    Her fingers crushed the muscle as she released it, feeling the adrenaline rush of killing a being as strong as a Mid-level Mage ogre.


    Vicente had helped her, deliberately missing the ogre to give her a chance to take out one of the enemies on her own.


    He smiled at her and asked. "How do you feel? It''s not easy to kill an ogre. But you did it easily."


    "It would have been impossible without your help," La said because she had never killed a magical creature of the special kind, monsters.


    Vicente had helped her, but he knew she could have killed the ogre alone. "Don''t be so quick to say that. The way you vibrated your arm before you attacked the ogre, it could have been seriously injured even if I hadn''t been here."


    La''s ability was super speed. That meant that she could move any part of her body at high speed.


    By vibrating her right arm up and down at high speed, she turned that part of her body into an extremely sharp weapon.


    That allowed her to pierce the ogre''s back and reach its heart.


    By using her speed to pull her arm out of that body, she managed to rip out her target''s heart, given the immense force involved in elerating the movement of pulling her arm out of her target''s body.


    Vicente had helped her by not letting the creature counter La''s move. But her blow would have been fatal even if he hadn''t intervened. The only difference if he hadn''t been involved would have been that she might have had to deal with a counterattack before she could have seeded.


    She sighed as she felt tiredness spreading through her body. Unlike what Vicente had done against those targets, she had practically exhausted herself dodging the ogres and then delivering a deadly attack on one of them.


    She would be able to continue fighting if necessary, but now she would need a restorative potion or some meditation time to recover.


    That was different from Vicente''s situation, who was rtively well after using his powers the way he had.


    That was another point about the difference between talents and magic forms. Some powers consumed much more mana than others, even if they didn''t have such fantastic effects. Meanwhile, the efficiency of a more talented magician was greater than that of a less talented magician when it came to using their mana for their abilities.


    Vicente had done much more than La, but he was less tired than her and could restore his mana to its best state even without meditating or using a portion. It would only take a few hours without using his powers for him to fully recover!


    La looked around and asked. "What are we going to do with these bodies?"


    "We''ll collect anything of value and leave them here," Vicente said as he looked at the bloody scene in this area where all the fighting had taken ce. "As much as their bodies have some value, anywhere we take them will bring us problems I don''t want to deal with right now. On the other hand, it might be interesting to leave them here."


    "Why?" She didn''t understand.


    "We''ll let other human groups find them and recognize the lurking danger."


    "What if there are more of them, and they find these bodies?"


    Vicente smiled. "That would be even better. It means they''lle after us!"

 Chapter 535 Listening to Another’s Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 535 Listening to Another''s Conversation?</h4>


    Several days have passed since Vicente and La fought the ogres.


    In those days, they continued their journey west, encountering and even fighting some powerful beasts. But they hadn''t encountered any other kind of monster since the short fight against the ogres.


    They had stopped in a city in the Seidel Kingdom, but after leaving that ce, they were very close to leaving that state for good.


    After the next city where they stopped to rest, their next stop would be the Chutha Dynasty, in the far east of that great state in the west of the Seidel Kingdom.


    ...


    Vicente and La were finishing collecting a valuable medicinal nt they had found on their way earlier.


    Such chance encounters were quitemon in Pris Realm. The continent was huge, and mana was found irregrly in nature. In addition, just like on Earth, living beings could spread all kinds of nts as they traveled, leaving behind food scraps and so on.


    Many of these remnants would simply decay into garbage. But a few would seed in establishing themselves and evolving, sometimes producing things of value to many people.


    Even without the help of intelligent beings, nature could produce valuable resources almost anywhere. Therefore, there was a tremendous amount of wild resources all over the continent, and finding some of them during long journeys wasn''t such a challenge.


    Gathering these resources wasn''t difficult, and after doing what was necessary, Vicente stored the small nt he had just picked up in his spatial ring.


    He mastered it easily, and with it in his hand, all he had to do was wait until he returned to Saltstar City for someone to use it to produce pills and potions for his family.


    "Someone is approaching us." He turned from what he was doing to warn hispanion.


    "Enemies?" La was worried, for gathering any wild resource carried the risk of battling over it.


    Wild items had no owners, and as long as they weren''t stored, third parties could witness their existence, something that didn''t happen with properly stored items.


    Why would a particr individual fight a stranger for items they didn''t know one had? It wasn''t possible to know what was in a person''s spatial ring, so it was almost impossible to know a person''s wealth just by looking at them.


    But wild items had to be captured and removed from their ce of origin before they could be stored. In the time before it was stored, people might notice its existence and know at least one of the possessions of the person who harvested it.


    That could lead to disputes, so people in Vicente and La''s situation always had to be aware of their surroundings and be ready to fight!


    Vicente''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the group approaching him and La before he sighed, more rxed. "I don''t think so. They''re just newly advanced Mages. They''re probably out here hunting pentagrams."


    "So what do we do?"


    "Let''s move without attracting attention," Vicente said as he jumped to a branch that was 8 meters above the ground.


    La moved as well and began to move through the branches alongside Vicente.


    As they did so, they soon spotted the group of six Low-level Mages that Vicente had noticed, walking while standing in some sort of formation, ready to fight if necessary.


    But as these newly promoted Mages moved cautiously, weapons in hand and mana circting through their Magic Gems, they spoke in low voices.


    "Jace, is this rumor you heard really true?" One of the two women in the group asked a blond man walking ahead of them.


    "What rumor? Are you talking about The Skull City?" The blond man, who appeared to be middle-aged, asked.


    "Yes. About the opportunities that are supposedly avable there. I heard from Mateo that a Paragons of New Hope member entered that ce when he was a Low-level Mage. He left the area a yearter with a High-level Mage''s cultivation." The woman said, attracting the attention of two people a few meters above where they were walking.


    ''Oh?'' Vicente looked in the direction of that group with interest.


    The blond man nodded in agreement. "That''s right, it''s not just a rumor. After this breakthrough, this man received a grand prize when he returned to the Chutha Dynasty.


    He was a low-ranking elder when he learned about The Skull City on the border of our kingdom and the Chutha Dynasty. Less than three months since his return to the Paragons of New Hope sect, he has be a mid-ranking elder with the right to enter one of the four known Magic Fountains in that state."


    "That''s incredible!" One of the other three men in the groupmented. "Are you interested in venturing into The Skull City, Julia?"


    The woman who had asked about it replied. "Why wouldn''t I be? We''re only subordinates of Marquis Todd and Smith. It took me 180 years to reach my current level, while it took Jace 110 years, even though he''s the most talented of us.


    If we rely on our talents and the resources of our leaders, we will never be Sovereigns. We''ll die long before then."


    The other woman in the group agreed. "If we''re going to advance without special external resources, it would take us longer to be High-level Mages than we have to live.


    Even Jace will need at least 1,000 years to be a Sovereign. But he has 300 years left..."


    Ordinary magicians, without many resources to cultivate, without many artifacts, without the best medical treatments for recovery, and without special ces to train or people to guide them, usually needed the sum of their years of effort for each advance.


    If it took a person 100 years to be a Low-level Mage, it would take them 100 years to be a Mid-level Mage. If it took them 200 years to be a Mid-level Mage, it would take them another 200 years to be a High-level Mage. That would make such a person 400 years old when they became a High-level Mage, and they would not be an Earth Sovereign until they were 800 years old.


    But the average life expectancy of a Mage was only 400 years!


    Hence the women''s concern.


    It was crucial to cultivate quickly at the beginning of the magical journey. If one is slow at the beginning, it might be challenging to progress in the future, and one might die of old age before reaching their potential.


    The longer a person waited to cultivate, the slower their progress would be.


    However, this was true for cultivation without the use of any external equipment or resources, that is, just through regr meditation!


    Jace said. "That''s true. We will have to take a little risk if we want to break through the 3rd stage in the future. But for now, let''s focus on getting good pentagrams for ourselves!"

 Chapter 536 Ruins in Polaris Realm

    <h4>Chapter 536 Ruins in Pris Realm</h4>


    Listening to the group''s conversation, Vicente looked at La with an interested expression. "The Skull City? Have you ever heard of such a ce?"


    "I think it''s a ruin on the border of the Seidel Kingdom and the Chutha Dynasty." She said, trying to remember what she had read about such a ce.


    The Congregation of Revtions had information about many things in Pris Realm. Since La had served this organization in the Seidel Kingdom and had the freedom to travel around the kingdom, she had already studied a lot about the local geopolitics, maps, ancient history, areas to avoid, and so on.


    As a result, she knew many things that someone with Vicente''s simple background didn''t.


    "Are you interested in visiting this ce?" She asked him. "If the ce they talked about is what I think it is, then this ce is not easy at all.


    There are reasons why ruins like this exist. If they were ces where anyone could enter and collect opportunities, such ces would disappear soon after information about them appeared.


    But The Skull City has existed for at least 800 years..."


    "I wonder... It must be dangerous to go in there, right?" He asked as the two stood still, and the group of six had already moved away from them.


    "Most people who enter ces like this are weak people looking for opportunities. Most of them die before they achieve anything. As for those who seed, they often don''t have the chance to take everything they find along the way."


    There were two types of ruins in this world, and only one of them became famous as The Skull City.


    The first type was formerly inhabited ces that were partially destroyed by some kind of phenomenon. Such a ce would be abandoned and be a ruin with its dangers and opportunities. But usually, such a ruin didn''t have any extraordinary magical phenomena, which meant that someone strong enough would eventually appear to clean up such a ruin.


    The second type was more memorable. It would be ''born'' in a simr way to the first type, but for various reasons, it would develop a series of special phenomena and beings that would make it very difficult for living beings to enter or stay in there.


    Some ces simply wouldn''t ''ept'' the entry of magicians stronger than a certain level. In contrast, others would limit the number of gains one could make. In other words, after a certain number of victories, one would be expelled from the ruins somehow.


    In short, there were several options for the second type, and they were often known as magic ruins, the kind of ruins that became famous on the continent andsted for long periods of time, bearing fruit for magicians who challenged them.


    This type of ruin was almost perpetual, as most of the people who entered them died, leaving their resources for the next people to collect.


    The more time that passes since the discovery of such a ruin, the more corpses there will be in it, and the more resources from those corpses will be avable to people who seeded in such ces.


    Thus, The Skull City was not a ce where one could simply enter, be sessful, and take everything in their path.


    Lamented on what little she knew. "If I''m not mistaken, this ruin does not allow Sovereigns to enter. That''s why the Mage they were talking about left at the level of a High-level Mage. I also say this because there are no reports of Sovereigns going in there, and surely someone like that from the kingdom would try their luck there if it were possible."


    Even if such a ruin only offered opportunities for people weaker than Sovereigns, it might still be interesting for someone at the 4th stage to enter it and collect its resources. After all, almost everyone had subordinates, family, friends, associates, or even the need for coins.


    Therefore, if such a ce existed in a kingdom where there were Sovereigns, it was a clear sign that not everyone could enter it.


    "In addition, this is a ruin where there is a strong presence of negative elements and possibly special magical beings. In particr, I imagine that there are necromancers and ghosts there." La added, trying to show Vicente the dangers they would face if they went to such a ce.


    But she didn''t know Vicente had an elemental affinity for darkness and was naturally interested in such ces. ''Perfect! If I can nurture Torne''s soul in such a ce, I''ll already have a significant improvement, even if I can''t use the resources there to advance to the 4th stage.'' Vicente thought to himself.


    Torne knew the location of the Cataclysm Order altars and the ces where Vicente could find special resources for him and his family.


    The ghost''s return to help Vicente was crucial to his growth and Lauren''s eventual rescue!


    Seeing that Vicente wasn''t afraid of facing ghosts and necromancers, La frowned and narrowed her eyes. "Do you want to risk yourself in a ce like that? You might get nothing for yourself there. You''re already at the peak of the 3rd stage. Do you want to risk your life for something that won''t make you stronger?"


    The fact that The Skull City didn''t allow Sovereigns didn''t mean that the dangers in that ce were harmless to people at the peak of the 3rd stage. One thing did not affect the other, and that ce could have deadly dangers for High-level Mages!


    Vicente smiled at La as he pointed with one of his fingers. "You can improve. If we can raise your level to the peak of the 3rd stage, it will be worth the risk."


    She opened her mouth in surprise, not expecting Vicente to want to take the risk of a ruin to help her.


    "You... Are you serious?"


    "Of course. You''re mypanion. If you''re stronger, we''ll be able to deal with my enemies in the Chutha Dynasty faster and easier. That will mean fewer problems for us in this state." He smiled as he touched one of the gray-haired woman''s shoulders.


    "Very well. Then let''s go to The Skull City." She blushed as she turned her face in the opposite direction. "We are already close to the border of the Chutha Dynasty, so we can get close to such a ruin in about ten days. We won''t have to change our route much, so getting there won''t dy our original ns. Only the time we spend there will be wasted."


    "Don''t worry, my revengeing a few days sooner orter won''t make any difference. Unfortunately, my mother is already dead, and her situation can''t be changed."


    With these words from Vicente, they left this ce and headed for their new destination within the Seidel Kingdom.

 Chapter 537 Cursed Ground Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 537 Cursed Ground Ahead?</h4>


    A few dayster...


    Vicente and La reached the border of the Seidel Kingdom and the Chutha Dynasty, having slowed down hours ago to find the ruins of The Skull City.


    The Skull City was not a hidden ce that only a few knew about. Great powers within and outside the kingdom knew of its existence, which asionally resulted in subordinates and members ofrge groups moving to the ruins.


    What would happen if a specialist discovered a ce like the current destination of Vicente and La? There were two options. The first was to try to explore and collect the resources for themselves. The second, usually associated with stronger people finding lower-level things, was to show their powers of the possibilities in such a ce.


    That''s what a Sovereign or a Paragon would do when they came across ces like The Skull City:?give the opportunity to weaker juniors or subordinates.


    Some of the more famous ruins on the continent practically hosted contests and the like every few years. But in other ces like The Skull City, anyone coulde and go at any time.


    Usually, information about such ces would be easily essible to anyone who wanted to look it up, and you would be free to go to such a ruin whenever you wanted.


    But even though The Skull City was a well-known ce, La didn''t have a map of the area to know exactly where this ruin was. All she knew was that somewhere in the area where she was now, there were the ruins of this ancient city.


    She said to Vicente. "The Skull City is between the Brudercoln Canal and the Rising Tropics. Brudercoln Canal is 40 kilometers to the south, while The Rising Tropics is 30 kilometers to the north of where we are.


    The kingdom''s border with the Chutha dynasty must be between 30 and 45 kilometers to the west, so this area between these three points is where the ruin we''re heading for is located.


    Vicente looked around and saw nothing but the forest, densely popted with nt organisms that practically covered the view for kilometers.


    He suggested. "Let''s split up and search different areas. This area isn''t particrly strong, and with your skills, we can find the right ce in no time."


    Their short-rangemunicators would work perfectly up to about 25 kilometers, which wouldn''t make it too difficult tomunicate with each other if they were sessful.


    So they split up, with La heading south and Vicente heading north.


    ...


    After 20 minutes, Vicente''smunicator vibrated.


    "So?" Vicente asked as he activated hismunication device, bringing it close to his mouth as he poured his mana into it.


    La replied. "I will give you directions toe to me. I found The Skull City."


    "Oh?" Vicente eximed, eager to explore the ce.


    "Go back to where we left off a few minutes ago and go south for 3 kilometers. When youe to a hat-shaped rock, go southwest for 6 kilometers. I''ll meet you there."


    "Okay. Give me two minutes, and I''ll see you."


    After hanging up themunicator, he immediately followed La''s instructions to the letter.


    All people in this world were taught to know how to orient themselves spatially and geographically while still at the basic academy, even without the use ofpasses or other devices.


    La''s guidance was perfect, and soon, the two of them were together again, moving toward where she had found one of the entrances to The Skull City.


    La said to Vicente as they moved on. "There are people there. When I found the entrance I''m taking you to, I saw a group of people camped outside the ruins. I imagine a group from outside the kingdom is exploring the ce.


    We''ll likely find people inside the city."


    "No problem," Vicentemented. That might generate trouble, but it wasn''t enough to make him abandon his ns.


    After five minutes of moving around, they arrived at the entrance La had found, a ce that didn''t indicate that people had lived there before.


    Near the top of a hill, tworge t stones stood 5 meters apart, while pieces of wood connected them, forming an entrance portal.


    On these wooden pieces between the tworge stones were dozens of skulls, serving as decoration for the entrance to The Skull City.


    To one side of this entrance was a small t area of 100 square meters, where three huts and some people were camping, probably waiting forpanions who had entered The Skull City.


    On the other side of this entrance was a ravine where The Skull City was located.


    Vicente and La stopped in front of it and saw inscriptions on the two parallel stones.


    ''Cursed ground.''


    ''The home of damnation.''


    ''If you enter, you will regret it.''


    ''Punishment of the Paragon.''


    ''The eternal scourge.''


    Vicente and La read these inscriptions, most of them written by people who had managed to leave this ancient ruin.


    But there were also some ancient inscriptions in anguage Vicente didn''t recognize.


    La had studied ancientnguages in her organization, so she tranted for Vicente as she expressed her concern. "This is a cursednd, the origin of my enemies, and from this day forward, an infinite hell. Come in andpete for opportunities. The price is small. Punish my opponents or die to the joy of their corrupted souls.


    Professor Dirty Scout."


    Hearing La''s voice, one of the men in the area, a Mid-level Mage, said. "This is the cursednd of Deerfall. Seventeen thousand years ago, the people of this city fought a war against another independent city in this area.


    Back then, the Seidel Kingdom and the Chutha Dynasty weren''t centralized states like they are today. Many independent cities within their territories functioned almost like sects.


    The story goes that Deerfall drove Professor Dirty Scout to despair when his wives and daughters were raped and killed, and his sons were enved and eventually killed as well. Sometime after losing everything, he reappeared and destroyed the entire poption living in the area, casting an eternal curse over thend.


    Since then, the souls of his enemies have remained trapped in The Skull City, suffering in this cursednd where there are only two fates for those who pass through this entrance: to emerge victorious or to die and serve the darkness in this cursed ground."


    Vicente and La looked at the man in the beautiful armor who looked worriedly in the direction of the entrance to The Skull City.


    The orange-haired man said as he looked into La''s eyes. "Anyway, your knowledge of Eregean is excellent. Not many people speak this ancientnguage so well these days."

 Chapter 538 The Skull City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 538 The Skull City (1)</h4>


    La smiled at the man''spliment while Vicente muttered, "So there is such a history behind this area... But considering the origin of this ce, Dark Path magicians should search this area a lot."


    "There are definitely interesting things for Dark Path magicians in The Skull City." The orange-haired man said as his fourpanions watched Vicente and La. "But I don''t know if Dark Path magicians have ventured here. From what I know of the history behind these ruins, Professor Dirty Scout was originally a Light Path magician, while Deerfall was an area known for its Dark Path magicians.


    Professor Dirty Scout eventually bes corrupted, using unorthodox methods to increase his strength and gain dark powers in the process. But his hatred for Dark Path magicians didn''t change after he became one of them. So there''s a good chance there will be restrictions on Dark Path magicians in the area ahead or even punishments and challenges within The Skull City for people with a negative elemental affinity.


    I can''t prove how right I am, but theck of sightings of Dark Path magicians here should be enough to prove my point."


    Vicente''s eyes narrowed. "Interesting."


    "Anyway, are you nning on entering The Skull City?" The man asked.


    "Yes. Is there a problem?" La asked.


    "Actually, I have a favor to ask." The man smiled as Vice and La understood why he had told them about this ce''s history.


    Vicente didn''t like to owe favors and said. "Depending on what it is, we can try. What do you have in mind?"


    The man became more serious and answered. "Three of mypanions entered The Skull City four months ago. We''re still waiting for them, but with each passing day, our hope that they''re still alive diminishes.


    All I ask is that you take this with you." He summoned a device from his spatial ring, which could demonstrate magicians'' vitality by means of a me.


    The me was lit in the normal position, which in normal situations would indicate that all was well.


    ''The Skull City is a cursednd, so this device is probably showing an outdated signal.''


    Only by entering The Skull City with it could someone confirm the vital status of this group''spanions.


    "All I ask is that you take mypanions'' me of Life to The Skull City. If you return and we are still here, please return their me to us."


    The me of Life was special. It wouldn''t go out even if you put it under water or blew on it. It would only change when the life force of its target changed.


    Upon entering The Skull City, such an artifact would update itself to the actual vital state of the group''spanions, and when Vicente returned, the me of Life would show the actual situation of those three.


    "We can do this," Vicente said. "But why didn''t you do it yourself? Wouldn''t it be enough to go a few meters ahead and thene back?"


    A woman sitting on a rock shook her head negatively and exined. "No. Once you go through that entrance, you can''te back the same way.


    In a way, it''s not wrong to think of The Skull City as abyrinth. But when you enter thatbyrinth, there''s only one way out, and it''s not the same way you see here.


    So if you go through this entrance, you have no choice but to continue your journey to the end in that area."


    "So that''s the case." Vicente understood.


    La asked. "And where is the exit? You are waiting here for yourpanions for a reason, aren''t you?"


    The orange-haired man exined. "The exit from this ce is a spatial distortion. It''s somewhere in the area we''re in, so if you seed, you''lle out in this area here. But we don''t know exactly where that distortion is. Only a Paragon can identify it."


    ording to legend, Professor Dirty Scout was a Paragon when he created The Skull City. Therefore, only someone of his level could understand what he had done, and only someone stronger could permanently change this ce and its rules.


    There were only a few people like that on the entire continent, and most of them wouldn''t be interested in ces of influence for Mages. Therefore, these people didn''t know exactly where the way out of this ruin was.


    Vicente kept the mes of Life away from the threepanions in this group and said. "Alright, let''s try to find out if they are alive or not. I can''t promise you anything else, so don''t expect anything other than answers to your questions."


    "That''s all we want."


    Vicente took the initiative and went to the ce''s entrance, not hesitating to go through the Skull Portal, even though he was a Dark Path magician himself.


    But Vicente didn''t fear the oppression or hatred of the creator of this ce. As someone with the highest form of evil power, he was confident he would not be threatened.


    But that didn''t mean he wouldn''t be careful! Aware of his bad luck, he armed himself and prepared to fight as soon as he stepped through the portal.


    La followed him after waving goodbye to the people at the entrance to The Skull City and soon arrived at the canyon thaty beyond the entrance to this ruin.


    She felt a different sensation when she stopped and looked back, noticing a numbness in her lower limbs as the passage they had just passed through disappeared.


    Vicente felt nothing in his being but also noticed that some kind of distortion in space had ''erased'' the path they had just taken.


    Then he looked at the canyon in front of him, where there was an abandoned city full of stairs and ramps, a ce half the size of Millfall in area.


    But the buildings there looked much more sophisticated and beautiful. At the same time, the drainage system and water supply seemed to be better than in Saltstar City and Millfall.


    The view from the top of the hill was also surreal,pletely different from what one would expect in an abandoned and cursednd.


    Vicente immediately summoned the three mes of Life he had just received, curious to know the situation of thepanions of the group he had just seen.


    He and La narrowed their eyes when they saw that of the three mes, one was extinguished, and another was red, a sign that the person connected to it was in mortal danger or already mortally wounded.


    "One of them is alive, and the other is about to die..." La muttered.


    "If they''re both together, they''ll probably die in the next few minutes," Vicentemented as he put the devices back into his spatial ring. "Sigh, that''s not our problem. Let''s go."

 Chapter 539 The Skull City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 539 The Skull City (2)</h4>


    After Vicente had saved the mes of Life from thepanions of the people at the entrance to The Skull City, he carefully followed the path ahead, a long staircase with more than 3,000 steps.


    This staircase led through various parts of the ancient city that had been built on this hill, providing a view of much of this ruin, with many buildings intact but otherspletely destroyed.


    It wasn''t clear whether the destroyed buildings had been damaged by Professor Dirty Scout in his quest for revenge or by humans who had entered The Skull City in the past few millennia.


    So much time had passed since the creation of The Skull City that it was difficult to say who had caused what destruction.


    But soon, Vicente and La would realize this city could not be considered abandoned!


    No living creatures lived there, but many special magical creatures were currently residing there. Among them were ghosts, liches, and zombies.


    All of these creatures were the result of the powers of the curse that Paragon Professor Dirty Scout had ced on this area, a curse that could only be lifted by another magician more powerful than himself. Not even the death of such an individual could stop what had been happening in this ce since its creation.


    Thus, the city was full of negative beings.


    Seventeen thousand years ago, this ce had more than 20,000 beings who had been transformed into these three kinds of creatures by Professor Dirty Scout. In all those years, many people had gone there. Most of them perished, while only a few survived and left the ce after destroying some enemies.


    However, it was much harder to destroy those three kinds of beings than it was to defeat them. As a result, the poption of The Skull City has not decreased over the years, and there are currently about 24,000 dark creatures living there.


    Some of these creatures had a certain amount of rationality, so when Vicente and La walked down the stairs of this city, they could see beings doing ordinary things, as if they were living their lives there.


    However, most of the creatures acted like animals, hiding in the shadows and making grunting noises.


    The zombies used their noses to track their targets, raising their heads as they turned their faces toward Vicente and La.


    "I think we''re going to be surrounded soon," La said as she felt the stench of the area but also the negative aura of the creatures already moving toward her and Vicente.


    Vicente stopped walking down the stairs and looked at the zombies and lower-level liches moving towards him and La. Their auras were hidden in their own bodies, so the strongest in The Skull City would hardly be the first to act against them.


    ''These beings must not be able to sense my elemental affinity for darkness as well as Torne.'' Vicente thought to himself as he saw that he would have to use his powers to make his way through these monsters.


    He looked at the liches and the zombies, two types of beings that had simr origins but very different characteristics.


    The first thing that distinguished them was their bodies. Liches were basically skeletons, while zombies were corpses. Lichs didn''t devour the bodies of their victims, while zombies did. On the other hand, while zombies relied more on physical strength to fight and acted very much like chaotic animals, liches were more intelligent, even at a low level, and could use dark magic.


    Given the difference in their powers, liches had weaker bodies and were easier to destroy. They were stronger in magic and could fight from a distance. On the other hand, zombies were difficult to destroy with their bodies, but if you kept your distance, they were harmless.


    For Vicente, who could use the metals in a corpse''s body, zombies were the easiest opponent of all.


    "Let''s clear the way and search the city." He told La as he released his aura and made his pentagrams appear around his body. "This ce was once home to arge relevant poption. There must be old resource camps and medicinal ntations around here."


    A ruin became a ce of opportunity even if no great treasures were left behind. The dangers of ruins could cause people to die in them, leaving even more resources behind and creating valuable natural items.


    For example, a medicinal herb valuable to a 3rd stage magician might take 500 to 1,000 years to mature. Since The Skull City had existed for 17,000 years, many generations of herbs could have developed in this "abandoned" area.


    Ancient pills left behind could have contributed to the development of wild herbs or other types of special resources in this city.


    The magic world was not static or lifeless. It could change a lot, given the right amount of time. Strange things could emerge over the years in an abandoned ce like this, where conscious beings didn''t try to prevent certain natural processes.


    La agreed as she prepared to run and use her abilities. "How will we act? Do you have a n?"


    "You will search the terrain at a distance of up to 100 meters from me, moving at high speed. I should be able to help you at that distance if necessary."


    "All right."


    "You must remember everything you see and report to me all kinds of resources in the area, including those for Dark Path magicians. Don''t forget that resources can be used as medication and poison." He emphasized not wanting to miss anything due to La''s possible misinterpretation.


    She nodded positively, understanding what she had to do, and waited for him to clear the way by using his powers against the dozens of creatures that were already very close to attacking them.


    Vicente closed his mouth and demonstrated his powers to those creatures of darkness, quickly making metal weapons emerge from the ground as he pressed down on the zombies'' bodies.


    "Go!" Hemanded La as he moved against the low-level liches that formed dark magic attacks against him.


    Bang!


    He fired one of his weapons, not hesitating to use this trump card against the many opponents in the area.


    He might be strong, but the numbers weren''t in his favor. So, instead of exhausting himself to fight the more than 20,000 beings in this ancient ruin, he decided to use his equipment to make his journey easier.


    While he did this and overpowered the bodies of a few zombies, La ran at high speed through the area, searching for anything of value to them.


    As soon as she did, some of the strongest negative beings in the area realized that an even bigger problem than the humans they were chasing had entered The Skull City.


    ''That feeling...'' A peak 3rd stage ghost thought, ''Is that really a Mage? He looks like a Sovereign! How did someone like that manage to enter our realm?''


    This being then moved and went in search of the strongest negative beings in the area, who rarely appeared in the past 17,000 years!

 Chapter 540 Hundreds Against One

    <h4>Chapter 540 Hundreds Against One?</h4>


    Boom!


    Minutes had passed since Vicente and La had entered The Skull City. Explosions and the sounds of cracking and copsing buildings could be heard from the city''s outskirts as Vicente fought his many opponents.


    In the early moments of the battle, he mainly used his firearms to neutralize the liches in the area while concentrating on dominating the bodies of the zombies in his path.


    Each zombie he neutralized became part of his army, which necessarily increased the area in which La could move around in search of valuable items.


    As expected from a corrupted city full of dangers, this ce offered many opportunities, from spatial rings, coins hidden in houses, medicinal nts, rare stones, magic stones, and much more they hadn''t discovered yet.


    They didn''t take anything at first, as this first moment was just a scouting mission for them.


    But as Vicente fought, La discovered that there were things useful to Dark Path magicians and interesting resources for Light Path magicians like herself.


    It was an excellent opportunity for her!


    Over the past few months, Vicente had been very clever about giving resources to hispanions. He knew that pills and other types of resources could destabilize hispanions'' bases. So, he had interspersed such resources with magic stones, making his strongest allies stronger withoutpromising their bases.


    That allowed La to think about absorbing some of the resources she had found in thest few minutes and perhaps get closer to the end of the 3rd stage.


    While Vicente dealt with the five hundred enemies in his path, she ran through the surrounding buildings, staying rtively close to him.


    He moved as he fought so she could search in different ces, which was easy for him since he was stronger than 90% of the creatures in this cursed city.


    But as he used his skills to brutalize the many beings that tried to block his path, destroying the skeletons and rotting corpses in his way but also driving away the ghosts, he noticed something strange in the central part of the city.


    ''This feeling... He looked toward the center of The Skull City as the zombies he controlled took action against the dozens of opponents closest to him.


    ''Sovereigns!'' Vicente finished his thought as he identified the disturbing aura he had just sensed. ''It seems that this ce really has its dangers, even for High-level Mages.''


    As he looked towards the city''s center, a ghost and a lich at the 4th stage emerged from where they usually hid and appeared above a rooftop in that area to look at Vicente.


    "That human... He''s strange." The lich, dressed in a ck cloak covering most of his body,mented to the ghost at his side, who looked much like Torne.


    Ghosts were basically identical in appearance. The only thing that distinguished them was their powers, which gave each of them a unique and unmistakable aura.


    The ghostmented. "It''s no wonder that damned Deacon Thomas left us in a ce where Sovereigns can''t enter. He hoped that someone like this human would take us on one day."


    These two Sovereigns were the only 4th stage magicians from the ancient city that existed in this area 17,000 years ago who had been left to suffer in this hell.


    All the others had had their essencespletely extinguished by Professor Dirty Scout.


    "But this young man is no match for us! He may be strong enough to take on one of us, but he can''t defeat both of us!" The ghostmented as he flew towards Vicente.


    The lich didn''t stop there and soon moved his forces around the city to stop what they were doing and surround the area where Vicente and La were.


    Vicente stopped attacking the creatures around him, who also stopped chasing him and moved away from him to make room for their leader.


    The 4th stage lich of this citymanded all the liches and zombies in the area, while the ghost was the supreme leader of the others of his type.


    Each of these creatures took up their positions around a given area, ready to block only Vicente and La''s path.


    This woman sensed the problem and immediately approached Vicente.


    "Sovereigns?"


    "Yes. That seems to be why High-level Mages don''t stay around after a few victories. They probably weren''t driven out of the area by some strange phenomenon but rather ran afoul of these two." Vicente thought about the stories about this cursed city.


    "It makes sense. It would only take one of those two to show their aura to scare away any High-level Mage." She sighed. "What do we do?"


    "Just get ready to continue what you were doing. I''ll take care of these two." He said as he looked at the two Sovereigns that had just stopped 40 meters in front of them, both floating in the air.


    They were both Earth Sovereigns, but they were both at the peak of their level, not far from ascending to the level of Sky Sovereigns.


    "Those are very bold words, human." The lich opened his mouth as heughed.


    "Don''tugh so much. He has enough to be bold." The ghostmented as he looked at the more than 50 zombies that had changed sides and were on Vicente''s side. "You''re not trying to get those men back, are you?"


    The lichughed bitterly. "This young human''s control over my subjects is very good. It''s not worth it for me to wear myself out trying to get them back."


    Vicente stepped forward as the pentagrams circled his body. He said aloud. "Get out of my way, and I won''t fight you. Otherwise, I''m afraid today will be the end for at least one of you."


    "Daring!"


    The ghost said. "I say that to you, human boy. You''re powerful and out of the ordinary. It would be a shame for you to die, so I''ll give you this chance. Leave my city immediately, and I won''t attack you.


    Otherwise, we''ll consume your bodies and souls!"


    Seeing these two hateful beings with terrifying auras, La clenched her fists because she couldn''t understand how Vicente could look so calm in front of so many monsters.


    Vicente was strong, but shouldn''t he be at least a little afraid?


    She herself had felt her heart tremble with fear from the moment she entered this city and couldn''t wait to leave it.


    But thinking that Vicente had great determination to withstand the terror of this ce, she tried to concentrate on doing what he had ordered and preparing to run as soon as she had the chance.


    "I want to see how you''re going to do this, ghost." Vicente walked toward them as the ground around cracked with his footsteps, and lightning shed around him.


    "You must think you''re pretty good, but today, I''ll show you how a ghost screams in pain!"

 Chapter 541 Battle Against Two Sovereigns

    <h4>Chapter 541 Battle Against Two Sovereigns</h4>


    Vicente closed his mouth and watched the ghost and the lich move, having angered both of them so much that any chance of a peaceful resolution hadpletely disappeared.


    "Run, La!" He shouted to hispanion as he ran forward towards the two.


    La moved, concentrating as much of her power as she could to try to ovee the siege of ghosts, zombies, and liches in the area.


    More than two thousand creatures were already surrounding the area where they were!


    However, with her very high speed, she simply sliced through the enemy bodies, destroying the beings with material bodies.


    The rotting corpses and skeletons shattered as she passed through them, while she only dodged the ghosts, the only ones her powers would have no effect on.


    Some of the creatures surrounding her moved behind her as they saw her pass easily, but most stayed in ce, aware that the real threat was still within their encirclement.


    The two Earth Sovereigns ignored La, knowing that the real problem was Vicente.


    The ghost began to use its powers to hurt and exhaust Vicente, as it could only try to possess a body without resistance.


    Meanwhile, the lich moved its troops into the area, using the collective power of its minions to cast negative elemental spells in Vicente''s direction.


    Vicente initially ignored the lich, knowing he couldn''t deal with two Sovereigns at once. What he could do was dodge the attacks of one of them and concentrate on the other.


    He decided to deal with the ghost first, as it was the most difficult creature there, the one he would need to be at his best to defeat.


    Using Torne''s knowledge about ghosts, Vicente moved his mana through his body while forming spells based on his lightning element and mainly using his second skill rted to electromaic fields.


    Previously, in the ''battle'' against Torne, Vicente had been unable to do anything against that ghost and had only been beaten. But that situation was more due to Vicente''s low level at that time than because his powers weren''t useful against ghosts.


    Vicente''s powers were useful against ghosts. But he had to be at the right level to affect 4th stage creatures with the specific nature of ghosts!


    After all, ghosts were souls. That meant that anything that could affect souls could affect them. In other words, any condensed attack with enough mana to hurt a given soul should be enough to hurt a ghost.


    Vicente didn''t have enough mana to do this before, but now he did!


    Using his second ability and creating an electromaic barrier around him, Vicente saw the ghost trying to attack, failing to get close to him as Torne had done in the past.


    The ghost was surprised to feel something repel its body while noting Vicente''s mental solidity, able to withstand even the power of a being like it!


    Ka-boom!


    A huge bang sounded milliseconds after a huge sh appeared over The Skull City, and a bolt of lightning struck the translucent body of the ghost attacking Vicente.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    For the first time in millennia, the 4th stage ghost let out a scream of pain, surprising all the minimally intelligent beings in the area.


    "I told you you''d scream, ghost," Vicente said as he moved his mana up one of his arms while stretching it toward the neck of the creature in front of him.


    Meanwhile, the two of them flew around the area, the many metal artifacts mainly serving as shields to protect Vicente from the attacks of the liches in the area.


    Meanwhile, he didn''t hesitate to move his many des as if they were parts of a shredder, indiscriminately attacking all those controlled by the 4th stage lich.


    He didn''t need much to do this when dealing with the ghost, so he didn''t make it easy for those beings who tried to take him down with long-range attacks.


    "Damn it!" The 4th stage lich shouted in frustration.


    Even though it was a Sovereign, it had the weakness of beings of its race. It was very strong in spells, but its body was fragile, and it had to stay away from its enemies.


    Seeing how easily Vicente destroyed its subordinates, this creature became angry. It stopped controlling its people to concentrate on casting a spell of great power against Vice.


    "Souls of the Underworld!" It opened its mouth to shout as it made a magic circle appear around it, expanding as it brought the spell to ''life.''


    Skeletal arms emerged from the void not far from Vicente and moved quickly to attack him, grabbing his wrists, neck, heels, and more.


    Looking away, Vicente noticed the lich''s attack and moved many of his metal items to destroy it.


    His metal defenses turned into small shurikens, attacking in the direction of those arms and hands which were already wrapped around his body.


    Amidst this, the ghost tried to endure the pain in its body and hit hard against Vicente''s body.


    "Die, you bastard!" The ghost shifted its mana to its arms, making spears of mana appear from its skeletal hands and shing at Vicente''s neck.


    Two of Vicente''s pentagrams brightly glowed as his eyes became transparent, and the rest of his body gradually lost its contours and became invisible.


    "What the hell?!"


    Vicente disappeared in front of them as his mana vanished, and all the metal objects around him stopped moving under his control.


    Swooish!


    However, these objects did not lose their shape and continued to move as the energy associated with their movement still affected them.


    The shurikens, shields, and other forms of defensive and offensive artifacts continued on their way, some falling vertically. In contrast, others flew in parabolic, horizontally, and so on.


    Several skeletal creatures and corpses on the outskirts had their bodies destroyed and added to the pile of human remains without any sign of life or remaining intelligence.


    The 4th stage lich and the ghost looked at their surroundings with concern, neither feeling Vicente even though they were stronger in level than their opponent.


    "Shit! What just happened?" The ghost turned to the lich.


    "That must be some kind of cloaking ability. His power is rted to electromaism, so he must have some control over light." The lich pondered as it used its senses to search for Vicente.


    "But what about his aura? Howe none of us can sense it?"


    "That..." The lich couldn''t exin that part until it heard something strange not far from it.

 Chapter 542 Escape

    <h4>Chapter 542 Escape</h4>


    After looking back, the lich saw nothing but sensed that Vicente was right behind it.


    It raised its arms to defend itself, feeling its spine tremble, for a frontal attack on its fragile skeleton could seriously injure it.


    A lich was not apletely dead being. It had its life attached to its mana, consciousness, and body. As much as it was an undead being, it could be killed or, to a lesser extent, injured.


    "Shit!"


    This being feared its end as it controlled various skeletons and corpses to run or throw themselves in front of it.


    The ghost looked at the lich with concern and moved away, thinking that Vicente had changed his strategy.


    But just as everyone thought Vicente was about to attack the lich, this young man appeared behind the ghost, one of his arms covered in lightning and mana.


    Vicente didn''t hesitate as he crossed the ghost''s translucent body with his right arm while his third pentagram glowed around him.


    The ghost paused for a moment before feeling electrocuted and screaming in panic, taken by surprise by its enemy.


    Meanwhile, it felt something trying to corrupt its mind and weaken its defenses.


    Vicente smiled as the lich looked in shock at its fellow ghost, not expecting them to fall for such a basic strategy.


    "Human!" The lich shouted angrily.


    Unfortunately, it was toote for it to change what had already happened.


    Vicente smiled as he pulled his right arm out of his opponent''s body, feeling a bit exhausted, but not to the point where he couldn''t do anything more.


    He said. "Until next time, skeleton."


    With his words, he disappeared again, moving away from the area and leaving the severely wounded ghost behind.


    It was challenging to kill a ghost. Vicente didn''t want to exhaust himself doing it when there was still another Sovereign that could threaten him. So he just wounded the ghost badly and moved on, weakening his enemies, which was enough for him for now.


    "Aaaaagh!" The ghost screamed in agony as it fell to the ground. "The bastard tainted my spirit! Aaaagh!"


    "What do we do now?" The lich asked in doubt.


    The ghost screamed angrily. "Do I have to do everything here? Go after him, you wretch! If he escapes and recovers, it''s the end of us."


    "But if I do it alone..." The lich pondered.


    "Do it now or forget it in the future!"


    Just like that, the forces around the area where the battle had taken ce moved.


    More than a thousand creatures of darkness had fallen in that area forever, but this was not the end for this city!


    ...


    While Vicente moved discreetly to gain time to recover, La was far from where she had fled earlier.


    She had already searched many more areas during Vicente''s battle with the enemies, trying to ignore her worries while concentrating on finding things useful for them.


    She had just found something that almost seduced her: a bright red pill floating near what looked like an ancient altar.


    ''That pill...'' She swallowed her saliva as she felt her heart beat faster and her pores release sweat.


    As she approached the pill, red eyes watched her from the shadows of the area, silently waiting for her.


    She climbed the steps before it, slowly reaching one hand toward the pill.


    Just as she was about to reach it, a voice came, and she looked away.


    "Look out!"


    She saw bars fall from the ceiling, something that would trap her in this ce in a split second.


    She didn''t hesitate to move when she saw the zombiesing out of their hiding ces.


    ''Shit!''


    She acted quickly, narrowly slipping under the sharp-edged grate that had fallen from the ceiling to trap her.


    "You shouldn''t have done that, human." The only lich in the area said as it appeared among the zombies.


    But as the negative beings of this ce appeared from practically all sides of the area, a pale, very dirty, and injured woman with greenish hair appeared on the roof.


    "Run! Such traps surround all the valuable resources of this damned city!" The woman shouted as she moved across the ceiling, not interested in staying behind to help La any more than she already had.


    "Damn you! Kill this fool!" the 3rd stage lich shouted at the zombies.


    La watched as the woman disappeared from the ceiling, imagining that she must be one of the other survivors of the group waiting outside The Skull City.


    La would then move away from the spot, quickly dodging any enemies that tried to attack her and head towards the aura of the person who had helped her.


    La had a good heart, so she often returned favors. Leaving the area without further trouble, she would soon appear in front of the green-haired woman.


    "So fast?" The injured person eximed in surprise as she went back to her hiding ce.


    "Thank you for your help. Are you thepanion of that group outside The Skull City?"


    "Oh?" The woman opened her mouth in surprise. "You saw mypanions?"


    "Yes, mypanion and I saw them when we came here. They asked us to bring your mes of Life to check your vital status." Lamented.


    "Sigh, unfortunately, I am the only survivor. Two days ago, we were forced to split up after falling into an enemy trap.


    I was the only one to escape with the help of my friend, Ivan. But zombies and liches surrounded them... Now they''re probably dead." She said in a depressed tone.


    Lamented. "I don''t know what happened, but mypanion and I entered this city less than 30 minutes ago. When we entered, one of yourpanions was still alive. His me of Life indicated that he was in great danger of dying, but he was still alive."


    "What?" The woman looked at La in shock, not expecting one of them to still be alive.


    The me of Life was very special. If it didn''t go out, it meant the person marked by it still had a chance to survive.


    It wouldn''t show any sign of life if its target''s mind had been destroyed or something irreparable had happened. Any sign, no matter how bad, indicated that there was still a chance for that soul.


    "Shit! What have I done?" She asked herself as she stopped moving, thinking that she had abandoned herpanions when she could have saved at least one of them.


    La understood and said. "Don''t think like that. You couldn''t have known."


    "Even so... Sigh, miss, please help me!" She looked into La''s eyes and pleaded. "Please cover me. That''s all I ask! I''ll do the rest myself to save mypanion!"


    La clenched her fists. "Show me the way. If I can help you, I will. But if the danger is too great, we''ll have to part ways."


    That was better than nothing, and soon, the green-haired woman was on her way to the ce she had left days ago.

 Chapter 543 Underground City

    <h4>Chapter 543 Underground City</h4>


    While La was running through The Skull City with the woman she had just met, Vicente had gotten quite far away from the 4th stage enemies.


    He had already consumed one of his recovery potions. He was now hiding in an area far from where he had faced the two Sovereigns.


    His aura was wholly retracted into his body while he could feel his mana gradually approaching its optimal state.


    He observed his surroundings through the cracks in a window on the second floor of the residence where he was staying while remaining invisible.


    ''It looks like I''ve lost the enemy.'' He thought, after standing there for 10 minutes without seeing any worrying signs.


    Thinking this, he made a look of pain as he looked at one of his arms, feeling a slight numbness in the hand he had used to hit the 4th stage ghost.


    But it wasn''t a physical pain. It was a spiritual pain rted to the vibrations of the ghost''s mana.


    ''Fools are those who think that there''s no danger in passing through a ghost''s body...'' Vicente thought to himself, not worrying about his condition, as this sensation was fading with each passing minute. But he was aware that ghosts had hazardous characteristics.


    Then he put the window aside and sat down in a lotus position in the middle of the small room he was in.


    ''I have to go after La. Even if she''s fast, it will only take one of these two to reach her to finish her.'' He worried, already trying to concentrate on finishing his basic recovery as quickly as possible.


    He had seriously injured the 4th stage ghost. This being would be injured for the next few days and would definitely not be able to fight at a high level. But even injured, such a creature could still endanger the life of someone of La''s level.


    As long as La had enough mana to use her ability, she should be fine. But the moment she ran out of mana, she would be in a terrible situation if she came face to face with the ghost or, worse, the lich.


    Vicente would cultivate in that ce for 10 minutes with the description until he felt he could go back and fight the lich if necessary.


    He subtly moved while checking his surroundings, found a safer route, and didn''t hesitate to move toward the city center.


    As he walked for a few minutes, passing several streets and ces destroyed by old battles, he suddenly felt something change in the depths of his being.


    Vicente stopped where he was and looked at his surroundings differently. ''What is this?''


    Looking at the field lines nearby, he noticed some signs of powerful items near him, and for a moment, he remembered that he was there to take advantage of the opportunities of The Skull City.


    ''There is an interesting resource for me here!'' The expression on his face changed as he changed his ns.


    Following his instincts, he headed towards the strongest sensation in the area, quickly entering a partially destroyed building and descending the stairs to the basement.


    As he did so, he saw aplex structure of underground tunnels that existed in the city, practically leading to an underground city.


    Vicente looked into one of the tunnels he passed and saw several zombies, liches, and ghosts circting as if they were working in the area.


    ''What the hell?'' He saw skeletal beings and corpses carrying things, nting and construction tools, and some carrying boxes and carts.


    When he looked at the end of the tunnel, which looked like a sizeable underground street with several properties connected to it, he saw a strange gray glow and magical fluctuationing from that ce.


    ''I''ll see about thatter.'' He thought as he walked back into the underground area of the estate he had just entered, feeling that what had attracted his attention was in that ce and not in the underground part of The Skull City.


    Then he reached the top floor of that house, where he came across a small brown vial containing a powerful magical pill.


    The vial was in one of the corners of the walls of this dark and smelly ce, which had no natural light.


    Vicente sensed the trap thaty near the thing. ''It seems that the beings in this city use the resources as baits...'' He realized, imagining there must be creatures where he was, even if he couldn''t sense them.


    Anyone who entered The Skull City woulde for the opportunities and resources. On the other hand, the local monsters could grow stronger with ''new meat,'' something that might give them hope of one day getting rid of this ce.


    So, one side would try to bring down the other to achieve their goals, even though both parties might have known that this was exactly what Professor Dirty Scout wanted when he created this ce!


    But that didn''t bother Vicente. ''Then let theme to me.'' He smiled as he walked towards it, feeling it was valuable enough for him to attract the attention of his enemies.


    When he arrived in front of the vial and reached out a hand to pick it up, he felt a trap activate, and a grate simr to the one that had fallen on La earlier fell on him to trap him there.


    Vicente picked up the vial and looked at the device that had fallen on him, forming a 3 square meter cell.


    Immediately, a group of zombies and liches appeared in the area and headed toward him, making grotesque noises as they looked at their target.


    Vicente didn''t bother with these enemies. He just put a hand on one of the metal bars of the cell andughed.


    "You want to arrest me like this?" As he said this and pressed his fingers on the bar, it suddenly disintegrated in an instant.


    Vicente''s orange pentagram appeared around his body, causing the mana in this underground area to stir significantly.


    Metallic weapons formed in the air and shed at the negative creatures in front of Vicente, shredding them in milliseconds as he looked at the pill he had just taken from the previous vial.


    As he looked at the pill, he felt the strong negative energy and darkness there, which made the ghosts in that underground ce, the only ones still standing after Vicente''s first move, feel its power and take steps back.


    That was a 4th-grade pill, useful for practitioners of the Dark Path who had reached the 4th stage. When used, it could nourish the soul of the person who consumed it, increase its purity, heal soul wounds, and even increase the negative affinity of that being.


    However, if consumed by a practitioner of the Light Path, it was poison, something that would corrupt that person''s soul and body and lead them to a terrible fate!


    Such a person could go from exploding to insanely attacking everything and everyone around them.


    Knowing this, the 3rd stage ghosts around Vicente moved away from him, afraid of what would happen to him if he took the pill.

 Chapter 544 Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 544 Awakening?</h4>


    Swallow!


    Vicente felt the icy essence go down his throat and into his stomach. As soon as it reached his insides, the pill melted, releasing all of its medicinal power into his stomach.


    Almost immediately, a negative vibration spread through his body, something that would cause any other magician of the Light Path to suddenly change and express maddening pain.


    But Vicente expressed none of that. On the contrary, he remained still while something in his consciousness space absorbed the healing power of the pill, leaving no residue.


    Vicente felt an incredible sensation in his body, as if he had suddenly drunk ice-cold water after being thirsty for a long time.


    He opened his mouth and let out a soft sigh, feeling a part of himself grow stronger as he turned his attention inward.


    Looking into the space of his consciousness, he saw his second gem absorbing 70% of the pill''s medicinal power while the rest went into the cocoon where Torne slept.


    Torne''s cocoon shook, and cracks appeared around it, along with a purple glowing from inside the cocoon.


    Ten seconds after Vicente swallowed the pill, Torne''s cocoon exploded, releasing this ghost from itsatose state after several months since the battle that led to its previous state.


    ''Master...'' Torne murmured in Vicente''s mind, still quite weakened, showing the magical power of only a level 5 Acolyte.


    ''Old Torne, it''s good to have you back.'' Vicenteughed as he stood with his eyes closed, looking into himself. ''A lot has happened in the meantime. Luckily, I managed to wake you up.''


    Torne remembered how he had fallen asleep before and understood that his master had probably survived that challenge and several others.


    His senses were improving, and he more or less realized where Vicente was and quickly put aside his many questions.


    ''Thank you for helping me wake up, master. It looks like you''ve found a very interesting ce for us.'' Torne said as he took in Vicente''s surroundings.


    ''Yes, I heard about this ce during my trip to the Chutha Dynasty. Fortunately, I found a pill that helped me awaken you. But you still have a long way to go before you regain all your powers.'' Vicente told him.


    Torne could feel it only too well. ''Don''t worry. I only recovered a little because I was unconscious. If I had been conscious, I would have absorbed all the power of this pill and returned to almost my previous level.


    But because I was unconscious, your second magical form absorbed most of the pill''s healing power.'' Torne looked at Vicente''s second Magic Gem.


    ''His affinity for darkness is so high that anything negative that enters his body will be consumed by it. Luckily, I have a contract with the master, and I got a small part of that resource.''


    ''Really? Won''t that be a problem?'' Asked Vicente.


    ''Not at all. Your magical form is supreme, so it can absorb anything negative that enters your body. But because it is supreme, it won''t fight over small crumbs. As soon as I control the mana of the following resource the master ingests, I''ll be able to absorb it all.


    Of course, this won''t work with a high-level resource, but items of 4th grade or lower are mere crumbs for your second magical form, master.''


    Hearing all this from Torne, Vicente was relieved. ''Then, we''ll find more resources to bring you back to normal. This ce we''re in has a lot of interesting things.''


    ''Yes, I''m sensing somepatible resources nearby.'' Tornemented. ''But what do you want to do with these ghosts? I can help you to control or destroy them, master.''


    ''You really can?'' Vicente was surprised. ''They have more power than you at the moment, old Torne.


    ''It''s not that simple, master. Although my mana is weakened, I understand magic differently than these beings. Besides, my powers are connected to yours. As long as you lend me some of your power, I can expose the power of even a High-level Mage, even though I''m currently at level 5.''


    Vicente smiled as he opened his eyes and looked toward the 3rd stage ghosts in his path. ''Then dominate them all. Before I came to this ce, I wounded a 4th stage ghost who must be their leader. I don''t think that thing will be able to get them out of our control in the short term.''


    With Vicente''smand and permission to use his mana, Torne left his master''s body and appeared before the terrified ghosts.


    "Shit!"


    "There was a ghost in him! That''s why he survived!"


    The strongest ghosts shouted as they realized the problem, knowing that Torne could easily deal with them by using his own powers together with Vicente''s.


    They tried to flee the area, but Torne, with Vicente''s help, was too much for them.


    Within moments, all the ghosts in the area fell to their knees on the ground while glowing lines of mana connected their heads to Torne''s skeletal hands.


    If Vicente had tried this alone, he would have had great difficulty in suppressing these ghosts. But Torne was a ghost himself, and all he needed was more mana and understanding on his side to deal with beings of his race.


    Torne had been initially a Sky Sovereign when he became a ghost a long time ago, and Vicente''s mana was much more robust than that of the strongest ghost in the area.


    That was enough for him to carry out his master''s orders quickly.


    ''They will obey all your orders now, master.'' Torne said as he returned to Vicente''s mind space.


    ''Perfect. We''ll send them to watch our surroundings while we look for another resourcepatible with you, old Torne.''


    With that, Vicente left this ce, temporarily leaving aside the underground city he had discovered, to head towards the other resources he and Torne had already sensed near them on the surface of The Skull City.


    As they moved, Torne took the opportunity to catch up on everything that had happened since he had fallen into aa and gradually learned about Vicente''s experiences over the past few months.


    ...


    While Vicente was working with Torne after a while without the help of his ghost, La and the woman she had joined earlier arrived at the ce they were going to.


    The grey-haired woman had led the way to where she and her twopanions had gotten into trouble two days ago when they had been surrounded by High-level Mages of the three types of monsters of this city.


    They hadn''t had any trouble getting to this ce because, for some reason, many of the monsters that would normally hinder people like them had disappeared.


    La could imagine who was behind this, but the woman next to her ignored this reality and looked in the direction of where she thought herpanions had died.


    She said to the grey-haired woman beside her. "They should be behind this door." She pointed with one of her fingers. "When I left this ce, they were caught in an enemy trap and surrounded by monsters."


    La narrowed her eyes as she tried to scan her surroundings. "Let''s see what we can find." She took the lead.

 Chapter 545 To the Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 545 To the Rescue?</h4>


    As La moved, Be, the green-haired woman, also moved determinedly, thinking of the possibility that one of herpanions might still be alive.


    When they arrived at the door on their way to an underground part of The Skull City, they looked at each other and prepared to use their powers if necessary.


    La used her speed and quickly opened the door on her way to the inside of the underground building.


    The moment they entered the ce, they surprised the four zombies there, who were kneeling on the ground with their hands smeared with something red.


    When they looked closer, they saw the remains of someone who had recently died, a body that was open with many internal parts missing.


    One of the zombies there was holding the corpse''s lifeless liver, while another was eating the dead man''s brain like a dog eating its favorite food.


    One of them turned around and stared with his opaque white eyes in the direction of the two women, who were momentarily shocked by the scene.


    Gulp!


    ''Shit!'' La saw this and cursed the creatures, but without running away since they were clearly weaker than her.


    Leaving the immobile Be aside, she walked forward into the room, not hesitating to deal with those four monstrosities.


    Moving one of her arms like a sword, she easily severed the head of the first in her path before kicking the torso of her second target, breaking it in half.


    Zombies only really died when their brains werepletely destroyed, so the two zombies La attacked first didn''t die, they just lost their normal fighting state.


    Be returned to reality and finally moved, aiming for the head of the creature La had already knocked down while using her powers to form a bow and arrow.


    The two quickly exterminated all the creatures in the area until Be had a chance to identify the corpse that was being devoured.


    "It''s one of mypanions." She said regretfully after a few moments, feeling shame, disgust, fear, and remorse.


    She wasn''t sure if this was herpanion who had died earlier or if it was the one La had said was still alive until a few minutes ago. But either way, this was an old acquaintance of hers who had died horribly.


    La looked around and said. "There is no sign of any other bodies here... Maybe yourpanion escaped or was taken."


    Be looked at La, not knowing what to do but knowing what La meant by being taken.


    The monsters of The Skull City devoured some of their victims, while others died in various ways, leaving intact bodies behind.


    Even those that were devoured would eventually be ghosts or liches, whether or not they were devoured depended on the degree of gruesomeness of each victim''s death.


    Some would feed the zombies, but others would feed the ghosts with their souls or even the liches with their skeletons.


    There were at least half a dozen macabre rituals in The Skull City that were useful for every type of local monster!


    If Be''sstpanion in The Skull City was still alive, he could be in great danger of dying at any moment from one of the local macabre rituals!


    "If he''s been taken, we don''t have much time!" Be said in a cold sweat.


    "Where would we go? If he''s just escaped, he could be anywhere in the city. But if he''s been taken, he''s probably in one of the city''s central areas, where the strongest monsters are." Lamented.


    It was easy to find out where the strongest monsters were. After a short trip around the city, one could easily understand this from the frequency of powerful individuals in the different local areas.


    Since there were stronger beings near the city center, that was the most interesting ce to look for someone to be taken for a ritual.


    "We can only continue to look for him in more dangerous ces," Be said as she looked at La strangely. "Will you help me? I''m afraid of the dangers ahead. I won''t put you through it just because I warned you earlier."


    La clenched her fists, feeling strange because of what she had just witnessed in that underground ce.


    To see a human being being devoured was disgusting!


    Thinking about how the monsters in this city could vite her honor in so many different ways was enough to make her feel a strange sense of enmity and a desire to destroy those creatures.


    La said. "I''ll help you until it''s too dangerous for us to continue. From then on, you either fall back with me or stay behind to deal with your own problems."


    ...


    Minutes would pass, and the 4th stage lich searching for Vicente would finally notice some signs of its enemy.


    Some of its men were running around looking for La and the other human who had escaped from a trap earlier, but it wasn''t worried about them.


    Vicente was a great danger to it and its ally who ruled this ce, so it was worried about him and not those two.


    After hearing distant signs of where those two should be, it hurried to catch up with Vicente.


    Arriving at the spot where Vicente had ingested the pill that had awakened Torne, the lich saw what remained of the creatures the young man had destroyed and noticed he had arrived toote to have any trace of his target.


    "Damn human!" It felt the number of skeletons and zombies under its control dwindle and imagined that somewhere, Vicente was doing shit.


    Turning his skull back, it sensed where thest losses of its power hade from.


    ''I found you, you wretch!'' It moved, not hesitating to cast a spell in the direction that had just noticed the deaths of its men.


    As it did so, moving toward the area where it thought Vicente was, a purple bolt of lightning appeared in the sky,ing from arge magical circle created by the lich''s spell.


    A thunderous sound erupted from the purple bolt, which was not lightning but a special form of evil magic.


    When the spell hit the ground, all the skeletons and shattered corpses were pulled together, quickly forming arge dead giant.


    Vicente saw this from afar, as he had tricked his enemy into attacking in the direction where only ghosts operated.


    ''Wow, he''s created a monster simr to Victor Frankenstein''s creation!''


    Vicente opened his mouth in surprise as he saw the hideous giant emerge from the lich''s dark magic.


    Meanwhile, Torne was absorbing a new resource hidden with Vicente in a ''quiet'' area of the city.

 Chapter 546 Change of Plans

    <h4>Chapter 546 Change of ns?</h4>


    Arriving at the spot where its monster wasposed of several different skeletons and zombie parts, the 4th stage lich moved its head from side to side, searching for Vicente''s clues.


    It couldn''t express its frustration or anger at not finding its target there since there was no flesh on its face. But its aura was enough to show it.


    "Fuck!! Damned human!" It shouted as its power made the ghosts in the area feel like their spirit bodies wanted to disappear.


    The monstrous giant continued ravaging the surrounding properties, trying to find where Vicente might be hiding.


    But after 10 seconds of standing there in frustration, the lich moved on, leaving its creature to deteriorate. That wasn''t a creation but a spell that would lose its effect when deprived of mana.


    As the monstrous giant tore itself apart, the 4th stage lich slowly began to scan its surroundings, thinking that Vicente might be hiding nearby.


    Since it had moved to this ce, it would be a waste of its movement not to search for its target for at least a few moments.


    ''Where is this wretch?'' It asked, imagining the problems it would have with Vicente if this young man were allowed to grow up more in this city.


    It was unlikely that this would happen since Vicente was already at the peak of the 3rd stage, and if he advanced one level, he would be expelled from the city due to the localws made by the creator of these ruins. But Vicente could improve his strength to a certain degree and kill someone like this lich before leaving The Skull City.


    That was enough to worry this creature!


    ''If I don''t find him in the next 15 minutes, I will order all the liches and zombies in the city to collect the valuable items and take them underground. If he wants anything, he''ll have toe to me!''


    The underground of The Skull City was home to the local negative creatures and many ancient traps and curses.


    It would be much harder for anyone to seed in this city underground than on the surface!


    With that in mind, this magical being would soon give up its search for Vicente and pass on its orders to the liches and zombies of its city.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vicente was standing in a room of a small estate not far from where the 4th stage lich had left.


    He was sitting in a lotus position on a cultivation pillow, feeling the medicinal effects of a resource he had swallowed minutes ago to help Torne.


    Torne was the one absorbing all the mana and elemental power from that resource, so Vicente didn''t have to do anything but sit still.


    Since Torne wasn''t as powerful as Vicente''s second Magic Gem, it would take him much longer to absorb what Vice''s magical form had taken earlier to absorb most of the power from the pill that had awakened him.


    Vicente would have to stand there for four to six hours to finish absorbing it, so he concentrated on controlling his powers and keeping himself hidden for the moment.


    Luckily, he had half a dozen ghosts under his control that he could use from where he was without attracting attention!


    That was exactly what he was doing now.


    ''I will use this opportunity to make these ghosts collect as many spatial rings as they can find on their way.'' He thought to himself, looking at the belongings of the many adventurers who had entered The Skull City over the millennia.


    With so many more people entering this ce than leaving it, the wealth umted there must have grown throughout history.


    ''In the meantime, I''ll have one of them look for signs of La.''


    He hadn''t forgotten about his travelingpanion, whom he hadn''t seen for about an hour.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in a more central part of the city, in the local underground, two women were hiding in a small property in the underground part of the city, spying on the street ahead of them through the cracks in a door.


    "Something''s going on." The green-haired womanmented. "The underground passageways are getting busier. Something seems to be bringing the liches and zombies from the surface here."


    La noticed this and immediately thought of Vicente. "This must have something to do with mypanion. When I separated from him, he stayed behind to fight two Sovereigns."


    "Sovereigns?" Be stopped watching from the doorway and stared at La in shock.


    "You didn''t know?" La asked in surprise. "From what mypanion and I saw, there are two Earth Sovereigns here."


    "Shit! How could that be? So we had no chance to survive all this time?" Be felt desperate. "But that can''t be right. If there are Sovereigns here, how did several Mages manage to escape from this area in the past?"


    "Well, I can think of two exnations." La closed her eyes and sighed. "The first and least likely is that the survivors of this city are just like mypanion, people capable of fighting above their level.


    The second possibility is that the local Sovereigns won''t move unless these people threaten their existence or their forces in the city. So, at most, ordinary people like us would have to deal with the masses of 2nd and 3rd stage monsters."


    The logic behind this second possibility was simple. The damage that La and Be could do to The Skull City''s forces was limited. But Vicente could literally destroy the entire city if he desired to stay there long enough!


    The two Earth Sovereigns understood this and naturally felt that they had to take care of such an enemy.


    "Even if that second possibility is the case, how will we save mypanion if there are more monsters in the way?" Be asked, still sad. "We had a lot of trouble getting to where we are now when the monster movement in this area was much less. But the way it is now... I''m afraid we''ll get caught."


    La clenched her fists and said. "We have three alternatives in front of us."


    "What alternatives?"


    "First, yourpanion won''t survive, so we should leave him since we won''t be able to reach him without losing our lives," La said coldly. "By the time mypanion and I reached the city, yourpanion should have been seriously injured. But more than an hour has passed since then... He could be dead by now, and we could be risking ourselves for nothing."


    Be clenched her fists but listened to La''s other two alternatives.


    "But if you want to go through with it, we can consider the second and third alternatives. We can withdraw for now and wait for mypanion. He''s powerful and can handle the worst threats in this ce. If he agrees, we can search for your friend together.


    As for thest alternative, it would depend on my progress. I''m not very far from bing a High-level Mage."

 Chapter 547 Plans on Both Sides

    <h4>Chapter 547 ns on Both Sides ?</h4>


    "With the right resources, I could advance in less than two hours and get enough to find and perhaps rescue your friend. The only downside to this alternative is that I haven''t gathered any resources yet, and even if we found something, you''d have to protect me until I finished my advancement." La finished her speech and gave Be the only viable options for her.


    Be listened to everything and silently thought about what to do. She didn''t want to give up on herpanion because if it hadn''t been for the two people who had helped her earlier, she would be dead now.


    But she knew that if she insisted on going after thest remaining one, she would have to do it alone since La would certainly not go with her under the current circumstances.


    So it was up to her to find Vicente and get his help or wait for La to advance in level.


    She didn''t know if she could convince Vicente to save her friend. What would he gain by risking himself for her? But La seemed determined to do it as long as she advanced.


    "What kind of resources do you need to move forward? I collected some medicinal herbs, pills, and potions while exploring the city. I also found two dozen spatial rings that must have resources inside them. Perhaps one of them will have somethingpatible for you." She said as she clenched her fists, feeling that this woman wouldn''t act against her because she was talking about her ''riches.''


    La looked into Be''s green eyes and said. "I have an elemental affinity for the elements of wind and lightning. Any 3rd-grade resource with a focus on one of those two elements will be able to help me."


    "I think I have something like that." Be didn''t mind giving La something like that since it would be less than 10% of what she had collected.


    She had collected everything she could on her way through this city. Even things she couldn''t use, she had taken because she would be able to sell them for many coins.


    She didn''t have an elemental affinity simr to La''s, so she didn''t give up anything she could use in the short term to strengthen herself.


    La received a potion and a root from Be''s hands.


    Be said. "This root has strong properties of the lightning element. But it must also contain a strong poisonous effect, considering the type of terrain it was in. You''ll need to take this potion along with the root to absorb only the positive from this resource."


    La examined the two items and came to the same conclusion as Be, realizing that the green-haired woman was sincere.


    "This will really work." She muttered with a smile on her face.


    The magical resources in Realm of Pris were not so different from the remedies on Earth. On Vicente''s previous, sometimes a medicine would be used to treat a problem in one organ, but the medicine that solved that problem would end up endangering other body parts. In order to protect another part of the body from the medicine, the patient would take other drugs in conjunction with the main one to treat their case.


    Hardly anyone woulde out of something like thispletely unscathed if their problems were more serious. Still, it worked more positively than negatively.


    In Pris Realm, it was even more effective. Magical resources could cause good and evil at the same time, but by using the right essory resources, one could neutralize all or almost all of the coteral damage.


    "How long will it take you to get ahead with this root?" Be asked as she looked back through the cracks in the door next to them.


    La thought for a moment before answering. "I don''t know. At least two hours. If this root were pure, it would only take two hours. But since it has elements that would harm me, and I''m using this potion to control that negative part, the whole process will take longer.


    Anyway, I don''t think we''ll need much more than three hours. I need you to protect me during that period. I''ll check on your friend and rescue him if he''s still alive after that.


    At La''s current level, she could evade and dodge the attacks of the 4th stage beings in this city. Be had witnessed this in the past few minutes and knew that when this woman became faster, La would be able to challenge the strongest beings in The Skull City.


    She believed the gray-haired woman and soon took the position of observing this area while La ingested these two resources.


    Thus, La''s first few minutes of cultivation passed quietly while Be nervously observed the surroundings of the underground ce where they were.


    The ce became increasingly crowded with undead, some carrying valuable resources to the same ce.


    Meanwhile, most zombies, ghosts, and liches didn''t care about finding those two or even Vicente. They were just carrying out their orders to bring the city''s valuable resources to the ce where the strongest were already preparing to receive Vicente.


    ...


    At the deepest point of The Skull City''s underground, the 4th stage ghost was inside arge cocoon simr to the one Torne had left in Vicente''s consciousness space for a while.


    Meanwhile, the 4th stage lich was sitting on one of the two thrones in arge crypt where there were many chains running from the ceiling to the walls and passageways of the area, skulls of beings of different races in various sculptures, and also a smallke of magma.


    There, some undead were profiled as worshippers of some kind of taboo practice, while others simply left valuable resources in an area designated by the strongest lich.


    Meanwhile, the body of a living man was nailed to a cross, his blood dripping and pooling in a y basin beneath his feet, where the mightiest beings would asionally approach and take a few sips.


    ''How are our ns going?'' The one inside the cocoon near one of the thrones sent its thoughts to the Sovereign on the other side of the crypt.


    That skeleton said. "If the enemy wants riches, he wille to us sooner orter. When he does, we''ll finish him off here!"


    ''Perfect! Don''t hesitate to let the ck mes of corruption consume this ce! Even though he has hidden his negative affinity from us, he won''t be able to resist our evil mes!''


    The skeleton nodded in agreement.


    The evil mes were an ancient essence of ck fire that could easily kill Dark Path magicians. These mes could burn the elements associated with darkness and only extinguish themselves when those elements werepletely out of their reach.


    Using such a thing would be dangerous for everyone there, but those two Sovereigns were willing to do it to bring Vicente down and have the chance to enjoy his blood and consume his soul!

 Chapter 548 Time to Act

    <h4>Chapter 548 Time to Act?</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, three hours had passed since La had begun her meditation.


    Be had watched her temporarypanion for that time, not needing to move as they were hidden, and, more importantly, the local evil beings seemed interested in other things.


    Be had merely observed the situation around them while waiting for La''s progress.


    After three hours of meditating, La was showing signs of progress, having dealt well with the negative elements of the root she had ingested and harnessed the positive part of it.


    Lightning covered part of her body as her mana exploded inside her body, bringing her closer and closer to the high level of the 3rd stage.


    Sensing that La would advance at any moment, Be looked toward the gray-haired woman, anxious that this person would advance and save herpanion.


    Given the strange movements of the liches, ghosts, and zombies, she still hoped that herstpanion might be alive. But she knew that the chances of herst friend in this city being alive were diminishing with each passing minute.


    As she thought this, La broke through the small bottleneck she was in, suddenly increasing her mana more than humans could manage at the same level, bing much stronger in a single moment than she had been before.


    Her muscles vibrated as her mana reached a new level, and her understanding of reality improved a bit.


    As she felt this, La slowly opened her eyes, unable to contain the smile on her face.


    ''Now I''m a High-level Mage!'' La clenched her fists in determination, having reached this level much younger than she had previously supposed she would.


    Luckily, she was working with Jasmine and Vicente, people who valued the people around them and gave them opportunities. She would be a Low-level Mage at best if it hadn''t been for their help!


    She knew that and was grateful to them. But the moment she saw Be''s eyes, she put her thoughts aside and returned to what she had promised the green-haired woman.


    "Thank you for protecting me these past few hours. And thank you for the resources. Without them, I wouldn''t have made any progress." She thanked him before saying. "Anyway, what happened in the meantime? Any problems?"


    "No. I just kept watching the monsters move around. They are nning something strange. You should be careful when you move around." Be replied, looking at La with anticipation but also with fear that she was sending this person to her death.


    "I''ll keep that in mind..." La got up from where she was, stretching her muscles and preparing to do what she had to do. "I''ll go ahead with our ns and see if your friend is where we expect him to be. If he''s alive, I''ll bring him back. If not, I''lle back as soon as I confirm he''s dead so we can leave this ce."


    "All right." Be didn''t say much before she saw La leave quickly.


    ''Fast!'' The green-haired woman thought to herself, feeling the wind disced by La''s movement but unable to see any sign of La moving.


    One moment, La was with Be, and the next, she was gone!


    ...


    La was now fast enough to move without immediately attracting the attention of any beings in her path.


    Magical beings usually use mana, sight, or temperature to detect the presence of others around them. It was challenging to tell that someone was in a specific ce without using those three senses.


    La was so fastpared to beings below the 4th stage that there was no time for someone to sense one of these three signs before she was far enough away to be undetectable.


    Because of this, she moved quickly among many monsters, but none of them showed any signs of hostility toward her. They just continued to do what they were doing, feeling the discement of gases in their air but not noticing such a magician moving among them.


    In less than two minutes since she had left Be, La had searched several ces in this underground area of The Skull City and had seen several monsters preparing for something, excluding the ces where Be''sst friend might be.


    Amidst this, she was getting closer and closer to the core of this city, where most of the monsters were, as well as the local resources.


    When she felt a strong sensation in the direction of where the resources gathered by the monsters were, she couldn''t help but shift her focus to look at that ce.


    ''This... Are they gathering all these resources to lure Vicente?'' She wondered, seeing no other reason for this strange conduct.


    She approached the ce where the resources were and saw not only the pile of valuable items that would probably make even Sky Sovereigns greedy but also the two Sovereign monsters, the traps in that area, and Be''s friend.


    Gulp!


    ''They''re drinking his blood!'' She looked at the man fixed to a cross, who was very weak, pale, and shriveled like a balloon that had lost too much gas.


    Beneath the man was a container from which his blood was slowly dripping, a sign that he had already lost a great deal of blood.


    ''Poor man...'' La thought as she clenched her fists.


    She was part of an organization that had fought many Dark Path magicians. When she encountered creatures from that path, she naturally felt a strong hostility and a desire to act.


    Seeing that unconscious body was enough to make her angry, and she felt that it would be a shame to leave such a person behind.


    She didn''t know if that man was alive or dead, but even if he were, it would be a shame to leave his body behind to be consumed by those monsters.


    ''I will get his body out of here and take some of these resources with me. Maybe he can still be saved with the help of the right resources.'' She looked at the pile of magic items the monsters had collected to lure Vicente to this ce.


    Identifying the items with the greatest healing properties, life force, and positive elemental affinities, she decided what to take before leaving this ce with Be''s friend.


    ''I will attract the attention of the 4th stage lich one way or another. I''ll get the resources I need first. He won''t expect me to try to save this man.'' She thought to herself before finally entering therge crypt that housed the strongest of The Skull City.

 Chapter 549 Lich vs. Layla

    <h4>Chapter 549 Lich vs. La?</h4>


    As La entered the crypt, the ghost that was recovering from Vicente''s earlier blow and the lich immediately sensed her presence among them.


    They both turned their attention toward the woman, realizing that someone else had appeared to challenge them before the enemy they had expected to face.


    "Shit! Quick, neutralize her, or we''ll lose our efforts!" The ghost shouted from inside its cocoon, unable to do much against La while it was still wounded.


    The lich got up and tried to move towards the woman, already casting a spell over the area and making its monsters move.


    "Damned woman! Stop right there!" It shouted as it realized that La was too fast for it to hit her with any of its spells!


    It tried to hit her with some of its special methods, but all of its blows were missed.


    Meanwhile, the monsters that had moved first in front of La werepletely destroyed as she passed through them.


    Bones and body parts littered the area as La quickly gathered the items she had nned to collect.


    The lich didn''t dare to approach La, so it tried to stop her by using its spells on the area they were in.


    "I may not be able to hit you, but you still have to use the ground to move!" It said with a malicious voice, casting a spell and directing it at the ground.


    Immediately after it moved, the red earth in that area turned ck while the entire underground area of The Skull City shook.


    La saw the patch of ckened ground in her path and noted that she would have a problem if she were touched by the terrifying dark mist spreading around her.


    Then she looked at the walls of that ce and her final destination there. Having gathered everything she wanted, she left, running very fast across the untransformed area of the floor until she reached the walls there.


    As she ran in a spiral path along the walls and then along the ceiling, the ghost and the 4th-stage lich were shocked to see her appear next to the unconscious body of the human on the cross.


    "Shit! She can do that?" The lich shouted as it saw the unconscious man''s body appear on La''s back.


    La was so fast that even these Sovereigns couldn''t see her every move. Only parts of her movement were visible as she moved in front of them.


    ''Follow her immediately! If she warns the other of our ns, we''re screwed!'' The ghost said in itspanion''s mind as La left the area, passing through the bodies of the monsters there as if they were nothing.


    The lich had no skin, but it felt as if it waspletely sweaty and did not hesitate to move, using a special spell on itself to enhance its physical features.


    Then it ran after her, a little slower than La but fast enough to keep the gray-haired woman in its grasp for some time.


    As it moved, it cast spells at her, trying to block her path and make her movement less efficient.


    La saw several of the enemy''s attacks pass close to her as she dodged the obstacles in her path, expending much of her mana in the process.


    She was faster than her opponent and could keep up the pursuit for a while. But she had less mana than her opponent and was sure to run out before it!


    ''Shit! I''ve got to find Vicente!'' She thought, imagining she would be in big trouble in 10 to 15 minutes.


    ...


    La didn''t return to get Be out of the underground area. Still, the green-haired woman noticed what was happening as she witnessed part of the lich''s pursuit of her ally.


    She didn''t know if herpanion was with La or not, but Be was confident that whatever it was, there was nothing she could do.


    Then she left her ce and headed for the surface of The Skull City, as this area was naturally safer than the local underground.


    Be thought about leaving The Skull City and waiting for La outside this cursed ce, but she considered that her temporarypanion might need her helpter.


    ''I''ll wait 30 minutes.'' Be thought to herself. ''If La manages to lose the Sovereign andes to me, I can help her get out of the city.''


    She went to a ce where they arranged to meet in case of any trouble that might force them apart.


    ...


    While La ran and Be went to her waiting ce, Vicente was in the same ce as before.


    Inside his consciousness space, Torne finished absorbing the resource that Vicente had used hours ago to help this ghost.


    By now, Torne''s magic cultivation had reached the same level as it was before he lost consciousness at the end of the 3rd stage.


    However, he still had the opportunity to return to the 4th stage, so he was still focused on finishing the absorption of this power and reaching a more significant fraction of his real power again.


    He still wouldn''t reach his old strength with this resource, but he would be much closer and useful to Vicente as a ve again.


    Vicente smiled as he felt his ve''s improvements, but as he did so, he noticed something strange changing in his surroundings.


    ''What is it?'' He noticed a suppressive effect appearing around his body.


    It was still fragile, but it was enough for him to notice.


    As he changed his expression, trying to understand what could be behind it, Torne made his final move and reached the beginning of the 4th stage!


    The old ghost stopped meditating in Vicente''s consciousness space and answered his master''s questions. ''This is my fault.


    There may be 4th-stage ghosts in this ce, master. But 4th-


    stage magicians are forbidden here. Since I''m connected to you, this cursed city considers you a Sovereign.''


    ''Oh? So we have to leave?''


    ''Yes. You won''t be punished or expelled right away. But this oppression will gradually increase until the power behind the local curse expels us.'' Torne said to Vicente when he correctly read what was happening. ''Then we''d better leave first. That could make us vulnerable to the 4th stage beings.''


    Vicente sighed, but he didn''t regret leaving this ce so soon. However, his goal there was to strengthen La and recover Torne. He wasn''t sure how the woman was doing, but he had aplished the most important part of his goal.


    So when he got up from where he was sitting, he didn''t hesitate to stop hiding, to find La, and to leave the city.

 Chapter 550 Leaving The Skull City

    <h4>Chapter 550 Leaving The Skull City</h4>


    La was almost exhausted when she finally felt Vicente''s aura near where she was running.


    The 4th stage lich was still chasing her, still attacking her, making trouble appear in her path to force her to slow down and perhaps make a fatal mistake.


    She had run almost the entire length of the city to get to this point and was already very worried when she saw the ck-haired man appear not far from her.


    Seeing Vicente had never felt so good, and of course, her face became more rxed as she looked into his eyes.


    There was a special glow in Vicente''s eyes and hair now, and he seemed much stronger than before. At the same time, he seemed more handsome and less annoying than this woman usually considered him.


    "Vicente!" She shouted, trying to get his attention.


    The lich saw the human it had been trying to lure underground and sped one of its hands. As much as it had searched for Vicente for hours and now stood in front of such a human, it didn''t want to face Vicente.


    ''Shit! Why do you have to show up now?''


    It had used up half of its energy to chase La!


    Besides, its trap was underground in the city, with most of the monsters it could use against its targets there.


    Finding Vicente now wasn''t in this creature''s ns, so it unconsciously slowed down and thought about what it should do.


    The thought of taking La hostage and luring Vicente into the underground trap crossed the creature''s mind. But capturing La wouldn''t be easy even now, and there was no guarantee it could escape from Vice.


    Vicente seemed stronger to La, but he really was stronger!


    The lich could feel it very clearly!


    So, the monster didn''t go ahead with this n, thinking that its enemy''s greed might still give its group a chance to carry out their ns.


    Vicente flew toward La while looking at the 4th-stage lich, who was alone and wouldn''t be much of a threat to him now.


    "You seeded in your advance, La. Congrattions." He said to her as he stepped between her and the lich, satisfied that he had aplished all his ns in this city.


    "By the way, who''s that on your shoulder?" He looked at the unconscious body of Be''spanion.


    "I think it''s the one from the me of Life who gave the danger signal earlier. Anyway, we''ll talk moreter." She said while keeping her eyes open, but she finally stopped running.


    Vicente understood and soon turned his attention to the lich. "We meet again, huh? Creature, I''m giving you a chance; get out of your way now. We''re leaving, and I have nothing to gain by killing you here."


    "You''re arrogant if you think you can kill me!" The lich said as it looked at the two of them intently.


    Vicente would have a hard time killing a 4th stage lich like it. But it could happen, especially considering this young man wasn''t alone.


    ''If he immobilizes me, this woman could help him get rid of me...'' The lich thought.


    But its thought wasn''t enough to make it turn around and go back the way it came. Nothing could guarantee that Vicente wasn''t bluffing and would attack it as soon as it turned to go back.


    Vicente even seemed stronger than before, which didn''t make any sense since this young man was already at the peak of the 3rd stage, and any progress would throw him out of this ce.


    ''What happened to him?'' The lich asked itself amidst the silence on both sides. ''I feel he''s more threatening than before... Is it because he has a negative elemental affinity?''


    He knew that Vicente had taken a pill earlier that would be very dangerous for a magician of the Light Path. But nothing had happened to Vicente, which indicated a negative elemental affinity on the part of this magician.


    The lich didn''t know the exact origin of Vice''s affinity, but it sensed that the young man''s empowerment was rted to it.


    Vicente broke the silence. "Since you won''t listen to the voice of reason, leave your head behind."


    The moment the lich changed its mood upon hearing this, Vicente moved very quickly, surprising even La.


    "It can''t be!" The skeletal creature saw the human appear right before it so fast it couldn''t believe it was a mere Mage.


    Vicente really couldn''t be considered that!


    With Torne''s help, he easily raised several of his attributes to be strong enough to deal with the skeleton in front of him.


    Vicente stretched out one of his arms and grabbed the lich''s neck as metal quickly appeared around his hands, helping him crush the negative creature''s neck.


    The bones in the creature''s neck shattered immediately after Vicente''s movement, while the lich''s evil aura weakened dizzily.


    "What?" La shouted in astonishment, not expecting Vicente to actually be able to do such a thing.


    But just as she was about to ask her questions, Vicente started to run towards the end of the city as an ominous feeling rose in the surroundings.


    "Time to go!" He shouted to her after Torne told him to leave as soon as possible.


    By using some of a Sovereign''s powers to deal with the problem in his path, he had awakened the rules of this cursed city.


    Now, the city was against him, and if he didn''t leave immediately, he might have to deal with the punishment the creator of this ce had left behind.


    La had already seen Vicente be much stronger than he should have been for a moment, so she swallowed her questions and went after him to leave this ce.


    She had collected a lot of things and gotten a head start, so there was no reason for her to stay in this dangerous and disgusting ce any longer.


    But she remembered Be and quickly told Vicente they should take a detour out of the city to take the woman with them.


    Vicente told her to do so while he led the way, and soon, they reached the lower part of the canyon where the ruins of The Skull Cityy.


    Along the way, Vicente had to dodge a dozen curse attacks on the city, but since the city was only trying to evade him, the attacks were weaker at first and then grew stronger.


    By the time he was actually threatened, he was practically on his way out of the city. So he, La, and Be would soon pass through the spatial distortion in that part of the city. From there, they would arrive at the same ce they had entered earlier, where Be''s group was still waiting for her and herpanions.

 Chapter 551 Theories of the Beyond

    <h4>Chapter 551 Theories of the Beyond</h4>


    Be''spanions saw a spatial distortion appear in the area where they were standing at the entrance to The Skull City, and their expressions immediately changed.


    Some of them stood up from where they were sitting, their eyes widening in anticipation, imagining that theirpanions might be returning from the cursed city.


    And some of theirpanions did return.


    The moment they saw La and Vicente appear, the people in that small camp saw the body of an unconscious man on La''s shoulders while Be stood right behind Vice.


    "Be!" One of the women outside The Skull City eximed at the sight of her teammate.


    The others in the group approached them, worried that they could only see two of their three teammates and that one of them was unconscious.


    Vicente sighed with relief, having escaped the danger that had haunted him in this city, finally free from the problems of the curse behind the workings of THe Skull City.


    ''We''re safe now, master.'' Torne said as his master breathed more easily.


    La ced the body of the man she had carried there on the ground and exined to the group. "When we entered The Skull City, we saw that one of yourpanions was already dead. Be and I saw that man''s body being devoured by zombies, so I''m sorry."


    "It can''t be..."


    "Damn it!"


    "Damned monsters!"


    La finished her speech. "As for this person, I saved him from the monsters, but he had already lost a lot of blood. I don''t know if he can survive even if he uses some special resources."


    La had already realized that the man she had carried here was still alive, but he was fragile and could die at any moment.


    The people in the group surrounded theirpanion''s unconscious body, checking his vital signs, trying to understand what had happened and what they could do.


    "Jack is practically dead!" One of the men in the group said as he closed his eyes and sighed deeply.


    "But there''s nothing we can do?" Be asked fearfully. "La picked up some resources on her way to help Jack. Maybe we can get him out of danger..."


    Vicente said nothing as he sat down some distance away from the group, having already heard from Torne that this man was lost.


    Pris Realm magicians and humans of Earth had more inmon than one might think. For example, if you lost a lot of blood, you could only survive with a transfusion. On the other hand, if the brain was deprived of optimal oxygenation for too long, one ran the risk of brain death or permanent damage if one''s life was saved.


    That was Jack''s main problem at the moment. Could he be saved? Perhaps. It was not impossible. But he would have irreparable consequences that would lead to his eventual death, but also to a journey of suffering and dependence on others.


    Would any warrior prefer to live like a vegetable in a bed?


    With his sharp senses, Torne realized this easily, and Vicente, of course, had no hope for Jack.


    But not only Vicente was realistic. The leader of this group was as well.


    He saw La offering the items she had collected and said with a negative shake of his head. "Thank you for what you''ve done for mypanions. But it would be a waste of your resources to use them on Jack."


    "Boss..." Be felt her eyes fill with tears.


    The group leader said. "Guys, the Jack we know no longer exists. Even if we awaken him from his current state and get him out of danger, he won''t be even 5% of what he was before."


    The people there bowed their heads as they heard this, sad but aware that this man''s words were true.


    One of the women there said. "Jack had already made his preferences clear to us in the past. If he could no longer be independent and live as a warrior..."


    As this woman choked, one of the group finished. "He said that he didn''t want to be saved. That was almost all of us''s decision when we talked about it. We would rather die than save someone who doesn''t want to be saved."


    "But, but..." Be felt very bad because her twopanions had ended up very badly because of her.


    Then Vicente opened his mouth, "Look on the bright side. At least he''ll have the chance to die outside this city."


    Everyone looked at the entrance to The Skull City as Vice spoke. "Your otherpanion will sooner orter be a lich or a ghost. Then he will suffer in this ce for who knows how long.


    But your friend Jack will have the chance to die here and continue his cycle of reincarnation.


    Sigh! Let him go in peace. He must have suffered enough there and will soon be in a better ce."


    Be heard these words and said nothing more, wondering if reincarnation really existed and hoping that if it did, Jack would have a good second life.


    The cultures of Pris Realm had many different theories about what happened after death. Among these theories was the idea of reincarnation, an idea that few people on the continent believed in, as the main religion of thesends held a different theory.


    La''s beliefs held that there were two paths after death. Suffer on the continent as an undead, a thankless fate usually associated with punishment for the sins such peoplemitted in life. Or ascend to a higher realm where heroes and good people would have the chance to live in harmony for eternity.


    For those who believed in this, the idea of reincarnation was very bad because it meant that no matter how good someone was, they would still end up like the worst of the bad guys: reincarnated.


    La looked at Vicente when she saw that he believed in the nonsense of reincarnation but didn''t say anything out of respect for Jack and those people.


    Some believed in other things, but sensing that Vicente was saying that Jack would have a better fate if he died there, they took Vicente''sment positively.


    The group leader closed his eyes and took a deep breath before pulling a dagger from his spatial ring.


    "I''m sorry, Jack. I hope you can forgive me in your eternal life in paradise." He said before cutting Jack''s jugr vein and ending the man''s suffering.


    Vicente saw that everything was resolved and said. "Well, I''m sorry for your losses. But it''s time for me and mypanion to leave."


    "Hmm, bon voyage, my friends." The leader of the group wiped the blood from his dagger before making a gesture of thanks to Vicente.


    Everyone else did the same, no matter how sad they were to lose their friends.


    "I wish you luck on your adventures. If we ever meet again, we''ll drink and talk about your adventures after this day." Vicente said as he floated into the air, just before he waved goodbye and left the area.


    La looked at Be and smiled bitterly. "It was nice working with you. I hope to hear from you in the future."


    With that, she ran after Vicente and quickly disappeared from the sight of the people in this group.

 Chapter 552 Legendary Magus

    <h4>Chapter 552 Legendary Magus?</h4>


    After leaving The Skull City, Vicente and La would travel for three days along the border between the Chutha Dynasty and the Seidel Kingdom.


    Finally leaving their home state behind and entering the continent''s first rtively powerful state, Vicente and La would soon reach the first city in this new territory for them.


    They casually chatted as they walked side by side along a dirt road about a kilometer away from the first city in the Chutha Dynasty.


    "Vicente, don''t you believe in my religion?" La asked, having given the subject a lot of thought since Vicente''s words to the previous group a few days ago.


    Religion was a very sensitive topic in Pris Realm, given the wars and historical disputes that had shed so much blood across the continent.


    As much as there was a dominant religion, not everyone believed in the things it proimed, and there were different opinions everywhere.


    But after days of thinking about it, La couldn''t stand it anymore and asked about the subject that was bothering her.


    "No, I don''t believe in what the Congregation of Revtion preaches," Vicente said.


    He would not talk about this in public, let alone with Nina, because such a thing in itself could cause problems for his family. But La had a profound rtionship with him, and telling her the truth would be no danger.


    He continued. "I don''t rule out the possibility that your faith tells some truths. There may be more than one truth about life or the afterlife. But I have things that make me think that the idea that the Congregation of Revtion is promoting is wrong.


    I don''t know if it''s a sincere mistake or something else. But I can''t ignore the possibility that it''s a well-crafted lie by powerful people who can take advantage of it.


    Let''s not pretend there aren''t advantages to having the trust of countless people across the continent... There are many interests at stake." He smiled. "That''s a much better business than mine, I suppose."


    La didn''t like that as she looked at him thoughtfully. "Aren''t you afraid of being punished for speaking and thinking like that?"


    "The universe doesn''t care what someone as small as me believes," Vicentemented. "The only ones who care are beings with very specific powers and interests. But I doubt that there is any magician powerful enough to punish me looking at me right now."


    "Tsk!" She clenched her fists and looked away, not knowing if he was saying it to annoy her or if he was being sincere.


    "I hope you don''t haunt me when you die," La said. "Personally, I don''t think of myself as a saint. But at least I have a clear conscience. But you''ll pay for your twisted thoughts sooner orter, Vicente."


    "Oh? And acting alongside me won''t corrupt you?" He asked with a mischievous smile on his face.


    "Not at all. I''m trying to save your soul and direct you to the higher realm." She looked at him and said it with pure sincerity.


    "You believe that... Interesting." Hemented as he looked into her gray eyes before focusing on the cherry lips of this beautiful woman.


    He smiled and spoke. "But don''t worry, I think this is myst chance. If I die, I''ll disappear from this world. I feel like I won''t get another chance." He looked strangely at the sky, attracting La''s attention.


    He had experienced reincarnation, so he believed in it. But as someone who had been reincarnated once, he had no hope of being reincarnated again.


    What is wrong with him? La wondered, sensing that he wasn''t joking, even though he seemed so annoying on the surface.


    Meanwhile, Torne listened to their conversation and felt something different. ''With such a supreme magical form, maybe you won''t have to die.'' He looked at Vicente''s second Magic Gem.


    ''If you can be a legendary Magus, you will transcend life and death, my master.'' Torne thought to himself, remembering the old legends about the magical path in this world.


    The level of an Archmage was already legendary enough. In the entire history of the continent, there were only a few human beings who had reached such a level.


    Other races in Pris Realm had more Archmages than humanity, but even the most talented and monstrous races had no more than a few dozen Archmages in their history.


    However, there were legends that magic was infinite and that there was a level above that of an Archmage known as a Magus. ording to the stories, a single Magus could dominate the Pris Realm in a single day, turning the heavens upside down and changing thews of men.


    A Magus should have such high vitality that they should be considered immortals superior to vampires!


    In the legends, there were no names of people associated with this legendary level, which meant that no known person had ever surpassed the level of an Archmage on the continent. But given Vicente''s supreme powers, Torne did not doubt that his master would one day reach such a level.


    Never before had someone with two magical forms appeared on the continent, so Vicente had a better chance than any of his predecessors!


    But he didn''t say anything to his master because he didn''t want to disturb Vicente by putting distant ideas into the young man''s head.


    For now, he just wanted Vicente to focus on what he was already doing and eventually follow his advice to find the ancient sites of the Cataclysm Order.


    Vicente had already reached the level needed to go to certain ces associated with the Dark Path religion, but Torne was waiting for his master toplete his current mission and advance to the 4th stage to lead him to one of those ces.


    He had nned to do this earlier, but since he had been unconscious for a long time, he wanted to give his master time to finish what he was doing before leading him to such a ce.


    Anyway, while each of them had different thoughts in mind, Vicente and La passed the entrance of the first city on their way.


    It was a small ce of 35,000 inhabitants, a simple area located in one of the weakest areas of the state.


    The Chutha Dynasty had a very uneven distribution of power, but the areas bordering the Seidel Kingdom were generally considered weak, while the areas bordering other states were stronger.


    That was the case for the border with the Kenyth Empire, the dynasty''s great enemy, where many of the state''s strongest sects and families were located.


    There was almost no danger around the city Vicente and La had just entered, so the forces there were simpler and weaker.


    Still, this city had an average power simr to that of Millfall, a sign of how much stronger the Chutha Dynasty waspared to the Seidel Kingdom.

 Chapter 553 Torne’s Opinion

    <h4>Chapter 553 Torne''s Opinion?</h4>


    When they stopped to rest in that small city, Vicente gave La the chance to sleep first, while he took over the job of watching and protecting hispanion.


    After leaving The Skull City, they were quite tired, but Vicente wanted to talk about many things that Torne hadn''t had a chance to talk about because of La''s constantpany.


    With La almost always at his side and the risks of battle that came with every journey, it was impossible to have a quiet, uninterrupted conversation.


    Stopping there to rest, Vicente finally had the chance to talk to Torne more quietly while watching La sleep.


    ''You have seen my recent experiences... What do you think I should do, old Torne? Are there things that worry you?'' Vicente asked in his mind.


    The 4th stage ghost thought for a moment and told him. ''There are some things we should talk about. First of all, that man named Newton gave you some advice earlier that wasn''t entirely wrong.


    Of course, his diagnosis was wrong. But there was no way he could be right. He didn''t know about your second magical form, your true talent, let alone the origin of the instability of your magical foundation.


    Still, he gave you some good advice. He''s not bad at all, master.''


    ''Yes, Newton is a very intelligent person.''


    Torne continued. ''Your problem wasn''t caused by an excess of magical resources, as he thought. If that were the case, you''d really have cultivation problems advancing one stage, and you wouldn''t be a Sovereign for another two or three years, which is close to what he estimated.


    Two things caused your problem. Your own magical form is too strong for you to control on your own, and my intervention, which prevented serious consequences for you.


    The awareness of your second magical form also helped you in all of this by lessening the burden of the consequences of using your second magical form.


    In short, all of this made you stronger, but it also made your previously solid foundationpletely unbnced. This was not something that could be treated. Only meditation and ordinary cultivation could help you, as Newton rmended.


    Now you''re close to solving your problem. Before I woke up, you were about a year away from reaching the 4th stage. But with me here, it should happen in less than 6 months.''


    Vicente had already imagined many of the things Torne told him, so he wasn''t surprised by anything. The fact that Newton hadn''t been entirely right about his case didn''t bother him either because he was an unusual case.


    ''Six months?'' Vicente asked his ve.


    ''When I cultivate in your dimension of consciousness, I naturally help you strengthen your foundation. Even though my elements are different from the elements of the master''s first form, the very fact that I cultivate mana in this ce helps you to some extent.'' Torne exined.


    ''I hadn''t thought of that possibility...'' Vicente murmured, thinking that was pretty good. ''So having a spirit ve is a big advantage on the continent!


    ''Yes, the prominent families and sects give their young talents familiars for a long time. That is simr to what I am to the master, which naturally speeds up the cultivation of these people.


    Familiars were beasts who were deeply connected to their masters, and they served their masters simrly to Torne. The main difference would be that the beasts wouldn''t have as high a rational capacity as ghosts, but their raw power would be much stronger than a ghost of the same level.


    These familiars could also serve as mounts for their masters. They could be used freely without their masters having to fear reprisal.


    That was not the case with Vicente and Torne. He had to hide that he had a ghost at his side, or forces like La''s organization would look at him strangely.


    ''If so, I''ll find a rtive for Nina as soon as possible.'' Vicentemented.


    ''That can''t happen. Familiars can only be linked to magicians at the 3rd stage or higher. A familiar would cause problems for magicians weaker than that.'' Torne exined.


    ''But why did you and I get along?''


    ''The master''s case is special. You''re not normal, and I willingly submitted to you the moment I realized your greatness. Besides, I''m a ghost, not an animal. Our elemental kinship also contributed to our sess.


    In short, we work well because of many peculiarities that are difficult to satisfy. I wouldn''t expect the same with young Nina.''


    Vicente understood the problem and did not doubt Torne''s words. ''Then, I''ll look for a familiar for her when she bes a Mage.''


    Tornemented. ''The master can do that during the hunt for your next pentagram. You can get an excellent familiar then.''


    Vicente became interested in the subject as soon as he heard Torne and then asked him about it. ''Old Torne, do you know where I could find my fourth pentagram? It has to be Cyan, right?''


    ''That''s right.'' Torne sighed. ''You''ll have to go to the north of the continent. A cyan pentagram can only be formed by high-level phenomena and magical beings at the Paragon or Archmage stage.


    Gulp!


    While Vicente swallowed his saliva, Torne gave his opinion on the matter. ''Master, you shouldn''t seek your fourth pentagram until you be a peak Sky Sovereign. You already have 4 pentagrams counting your second magical form, so you won''t have any problems with the stability of your magical foundation.


    You need to be as strong as possible before you go after your fourth pentagram, or you will really die chasing pentagrams this time.


    The beings who can have such an essence are the strongest on the continent, so we can''t rush. We must raise our power to the maximum and form a properly prepared team before we go after them.''


    Torne looked at Vicente differently, feeling his non-existent heart beating harder with emotion as he simply thought about what he was about to say.


    ''But after you hunt your fourth pentagram, it will be time for you to go after the pentagrams of your second magical form.


    When you start adding magical essences to the Throne of Darkness, you''ll be able to control it masterfully and show its true power to the world. You will be a Paragon as strong as the continental leaders at that time!''

 Chapter 554 Continental History

    <h4>Chapter 554 Continental History?</h4>


    ''That looks really promising.'' Vicentemented to Torne with a curious expression on his face. ''But I''ll have to be one of the strongest. I''m sure I''ll be hunted as soon as I start to control my second special power.''


    ''It will happen one way or another. The consciousness of your second magical form is hiding it inside you. But at some point in the future, your progress will send signals to the continent''s experts. At that time, they will begin to hunt you down, even if you''ve lived a life of seclusion in the mountains.'' Torne exined.


    ''Your first enemies will be humans from this woman''s organization.'' Torne pointed in La''s direction. ''But they won''t be able to do anything against you once you fully control your second gem.


    Then, you''ll have enemies from the monstrous races of the continent. Vampires will sooner orter stand in your way, along with other monsters that are difficult to fight.


    These will be your real enemies, the ones who can make you use everything you have, master. You must be careful with them whenever possible. They won''t hunt you down because you''re a threat. They''ll do it to use you as a nutrient to grow stronger.


    Humans will eventually give up on you, but monsters like vampires will never do it. You have to be strong and cautious to defeat them. If you can do that, you will be able to reach the peak of the continent.''


    ''Reach the peak?'' Vicenteughed. ''I just want to save my sister.''


    ''The magical journey has no turning back. It''s like the cursed city you just passed, master. Once you start down that path, there''s no turning back. The only way is to go all the way and survive.'' Torne advised. ''If you want to avenge your family and then bring safety to Nina and Lauren, you''ll have to be invincible.


    As long as you''re not feared and invincible, enemies will use them to weaken you. They can take them away from you if you don''t know how to deal with such problems.''


    Vicente clenched his fists as he listened, imagining that he would have to do things to achieve his goals that would eventually attract the attention of enemies. After that, there would be no point in telling the world he didn''t want any trouble.


    He sighed in realization.


    ''I''ll do my best.''


    Torne liked Vicente for many reasons, but the fact that this young man was intelligent and listened to the voice of the most experienced was what pleased him most.


    He smiled from the space of this young man''s consciousness and said tofort his master. ''Don''t worry about it yet. It will take you years to reach such a level. You''ll still have the chance to see Nina be an independent adult before you have to fulfill your potential.


    Just remember what I''ve told you. It will be important for the future.''


    ...


    Vicente and Torne would eventually talk about everything there was to talk about after the long time they had been unable tomunicate.


    After a few hours that day, it would be time for Vicente to get some rest while La took care of his safety.


    The next day, they would shop in this border city before finally heading west, intending to travel for another week before their next stop.


    La had sent a letter to Jasmine in the city where they had stopped, telling her about the monsters they had encountered on their way.


    Apart from that, nothing important happened to them in that city. The journey over the next few days wouldn''t be that eventful for them either since the area they had just entered was one of the weakest in the state.


    It would only get busier next week when they enter the dynasty''s deepest parts.


    ...


    Six days after they departed from the small city near the Chutha Dynasty''s border with the Seidel Kingdom, La''s letter reached Jasmine in Saltstar City.


    Receiving such a message from her friend and protector, Jasmine learned a little about La and Vicente''s condition and how far they were from her current city.


    But she also read about something disturbing, hearing for the first time about the goblins between Millfall and Martell Vige and about the recent case of the ogres near the western end of Seidel Kingdom.


    These were two rare cases in those areas, but serious enough for someone like Jasmine to worry about.


    Human forces conquered the continent and became dominant in most of Pris Realm. But this had only happened after many ancient wars and theing together of many different races to form the Magic Alliance.


    The Magic Alliance was a non-exclusive organization that included most of the continent''s human powers. Its sole purpose was to deal with matters rted to the war against the monsters and the threat of new wars.


    In the distant past, it had given humanity victory in thest war against the monsters, bringing humanity out of hiding to dominate more than 65% of thends of the Pris Realm.


    Without the Magic Alliance, 80% of the continent''s current human cities would not exist, and the human poption would be much smaller.


    Given the history behind the continent''s current state, Jasmine didn''t underestimate La''s warning. As soon as she read the letter, she issued a warning to her organization to be on the alert for the presence of monsters in the Seidel Kingdom.


    In particr, she wrote a letter to her father detailing the disturbing sightings of monsters throughout the kingdom and the province where she currently lived.


    Finally, she sent amuniqu¨¦ to her organization''s headquarters, pointing out the possibility of a monster-


    rted problem on the continent.


    She didn''t expect an immediate response, but she wanted to alert the local forces at least that a serious problem might be lurking.


    If she could find out more in order to prepare her group, that would be great. But that was all she could do, for now, given her position.


    Either way, she warned the members of the Fuller family about Vice''s concerns and his current condition. She warned Rory and the others to be more careful.


    The sighting of a group of monsters was something that could happen. But two sightings in such a short time were very strange!


    ...


    With Jasmine''s movements, Vicente and La were sessful in their ns to prepare their people and alertrger forces to the problem.


    Meanwhile, they were approaching the next city they would stop in, the first major metropolis they would visit on their way to the Bone Mountains.

 Chapter 555 Genius

    <h4>Chapter 555 Genius</h4>


    Upon arriving in Eaglewind, Vicente and La couldn''t help but take a good look around this huge city.


    That was a city of nearly 300,000 people!


    For these two young people from the Seidel Kingdom, a ce where thergest city in the kingdom, the capital, had only 280,000 inhabitants, this was a veryrge metropolis.


    This ce was so big that it seemed to have no boundaries, like a jungle of blocks and stones.


    There were a lot of Mages there, unlike any other city the two of them had been to. Even some Sovereigns lived there!


    But the most impressive thing was not that this ce was rich and powerful but that it was still one of the mid-level cities of the Chutha Dynasty.


    If one traveled further northwest, one would eventually reach the strongest and richest area of the state, where even Paragons could be found if one looked hard enough.


    Few of the Chutha Dynasty''s forces had Paragons. However, the state''s ruling family and two continental organizations with branches in the dynasty had Paragons living locally.


    For this reason, the dynasty''s capital was an even better ce than Eaglewind, the city where Vicente and La had just arrived.


    As they walked along the local sidewalks, appreciating the local beauty and noticing the many opportunities in the city, the two approached the center, where they would spend most of the next few hours.


    They would stay there for a day or two to rest and do business, then continue on their way.


    "Are we going to a restaurant?" Vicente suddenly asked La. "I''m hungry. Let''s get something to eat before we find a ce to rest."


    La hadn''t had a decent meal in days, so she didn''t refuse.


    They arrived in the city''s center, looking for a restaurant with a smell that would catch their attention. Mages like them could sense scents dozens of meters away from its focus, so it was easy to find the best ce to eat.


    When they walked into a luxurious restaurant, they had no problem with reservations or anything like that. The two of them had learned to show their aura at the right time, and when they did, they easily got a table in that establishment.


    That was a city that had Sovereigns, but there were less than 15 Sovereigns there. Meanwhile, the number of High-level Mages was ten times the number of Sovereigns, but not all of them went out to eat at the same ce at the same time every day.


    Two of them looking for a seat in a renowned restaurant was enough for the establishment to make an exception and find a ce for them.


    Vicente and La soon settled into one of the best seats in the restaurant, overlooking Eaglewind''s central square as well as the rest of the restaurant.


    After ordering their respective dishes, they were served drinks and snacks until their attention was drawn to a group of new arrivals.


    A brown-haired young man, very well dressed and apanied by powerful women and guards, entered the area where Vicente and La were standing and immediately caught the attention of everyone there.


    Several people in the area stood up to greet the brown-haired young man, while others merely nodded in respect.


    La looked at the light blue-eyed man and opened her mouth in surprise.


    "A Sky Sovereign ?" She murmured as she felt the powerful aura of this young man who couldn''t have been more than 20 years old.


    How could she and Vicente know the age of a stranger? As people in the area greeted the young man and hispanions, some murmured pertinent things about this genius passing through the city.


    Kai Tillsley, 19, Cyan talent, poprly known as The Lion, the youngest elder of the Brass Crocodile Soldiers, was passing through Eaglewind on his way back to his sect afterpleting a mission.


    Hearing the murmur of the people around them, Vicente and La couldn''t help but stare in awe at the young man with the Cyan Magic Gem on his forehead.


    Even Vicente, who normally wasn''t very impressed, opened his mouth as he felt the magical fluctuation of this person, who must have been around Lauren''s age.


    ''There are people like that all over the continent, master.'' Tornemented, sensing his master''s surprise. ''In a way, this young man is not so different from you. That is the first time you''ve met a genius who can cultivate as fast as you, but that''s because such people are rare, not because they don''t exist.


    They exist all over the continent, and if you were to put them all in one ce, they would probably fill a ballroom. You''ll definitelye across a lot of them as you get stronger and venture into the northernnds.


    But the farther south you go on the continent, the fewer of them you''ll see. They are rare, so you cannot find them in simple, weak ces.''


    ''Is he really only 19? Is it serious?''


    Torne said. ''I can''t be sure of his age. Sovereigns can disguise their appearance very easily. But there''s no denying that his vitality is magnificent. He''s definitely under 100.''


    To be under 100 and already close to the threshold between the 4th and 5th stages was impressive!


    Anyone who achieved such a feat would be considered a genius throughout the continent!


    Paragons usually reached their levels between 500 and 1,000 years old. But to reach the 5th stage at the age of 700, for example, would already be a great achievement, considering that less than 1% of magicians with the potential to be Paragons reached the 5th stage.


    Vicente knew a little about the number of experts on the continent and how difficult it was to advance when you were already at high levels. That was why he couldn''t ignore the existence of this brown-haired young man and look at him in a different light.


    ''I see... Leaving the Seidel Kingdom is proving to be more enlightening than I imagined.''


    Torne said nothing when he heard thisment, knowing that it would be challenging for his master to stay in Saltstar City for long after this journey.


    The reason why most of the talented and powerful people who were born in the Seidel Kingdom left wasn''t just because the kingdom didn''t suit them. It was because after getting to know something better, it becameplicated to ignore some of the shorings of weaker ces and not wish for change.


    Some would definitely try to improve the quality of their city''s or family''s services to suppress these differences a bit, but sooner orter, they would have no choice but to leave their homnd behind.


    It was impossible to change the mana wealth of a region. Even if you increased the flow of valuable resources to that ce and attracted powerful magicians, it was impossible to change a ce permanently!

 Chapter 556 Dangers

    <h4>Chapter 556 Dangers?</h4>


    Torne knew that Vicente would leave the Seidel Kingdom sooner orter on his own, so he didn''t say anything to rush his master. As backward as such a state was, it was minimally good at protecting weak people from the dangers of the continent.


    "It looks like there are monsters like you all over the continent..." Lamented as she looked at Vicente. "I imagine you''ll be a Sovereign by the time you''re his age.


    What''s it like to meet someone like you?"


    Vicente smiled at hispanion. "The same feeling I get when I look at you or anyone else."


    "Really?" Sheughed. "You didn''t have that open mouth and shocked look when we first met."


    "I was too busy trying to protect my life," Vicente spoke as he corrected his posture and put aside his apparent shock. "But I can''t deny seeing someone so strong and young is a surprise."


    She stopped joking and sighed. "It''s like that on the continent. If you travel further north, you''ll find more and more people like him.


    But even then, people like him are only a fraction of those with the potential to reach this boy''s level. Most of them die halfway through when they''re Mages or Sovereigns." She turned her full attention to him. "Do you know why that is?"


    "The pentagrams?" Vicente asked, but he knew that was the right answer.


    "Yes, hunting pentagrams gets harder and harder as you go along. As much as we get stronger as we go through the levels, the quality of the pentagrams has higher and higher requirements as you go up the dder.''


    The higher the quality of the pentagram, the higher the power level of the being that created it. That in itself makes everything difficult, as the chance of a magician defeating a magical being with a pentagram of interest to them is 50%. Half will seed, while the other half will die in the hunt.


    But since humanity has won the war for control of the continent, our numbers have significantly increased, and we have more high-level people than there are magical beings capable of creating the best pentagrams for those magicians. That naturally leads to apetition for pentagrams among the strongest on the continent.


    In the fight for the best essence, some geniuses fall before bing Paragons." She looked back at the brown-haired young man. "That makes him even more impressive. Bing a Sky Sovereign can''t have been easy..."


    There were enough pentagrams for all the magicians in Pris Realm. But most people would rather fight over a good pentagram than look at an average or weak one. For this very reason, pentagrams with a green rating or higher were very difficult to find, and there were usually several people interested in each of these essences.


    Vicente had only not experienced this in Scott Province because there were no Sovereigns in that area. After all, only Sovereigns or stronger hunted green pentagrams.


    La looked back at Vicente and said sincerely. "That is why you must be careful. The chances that you will meet this kind of person from now on are very high. Eventually, you''ll meet people like him or stronger on your journey to find stronger pentagrams. So be careful."


    He nodded at her. "I will."


    They were silent for a moment until a waiter brought their respective tes.


    They ate in silence for a moment and then went back to talking about their local affairs. They needed to rest, but they also needed to do some shopping and selling in the city.


    La had collected some resources in The Skull City that would be of no use to them. Some could be used on Vicente''s family, but they had agreed to sell others to collect coins and buy other resources that could be useful to them.


    La hadn''t forgotten about her friend Jasmine and nned to bring some interesting things for the pink-haired woman when she returned to Saltstar City. So she had to do some shopping on the spot.


    On the other hand, Vicente had to buy resources for his family, study his forge, and buy materials for 4th-stage cksmiths.


    That was partly so that he could improve his forging skills when he became a Sovereign, but it was also so that he could report to the Council of Elders of the Saltstar City cksmith''s Association, something he had promised earlier.


    Until that day, they hadn''t been anywhere interesting for him to shop. But in Eaglewind, he could start shopping and get what he needed to justify his trip to the Chutha Dynasty.


    So, after chatting for a while while finishing their meal, they paid their bill and left the restaurant full of influential and powerful people.


    It was not easy to avoid the many guards and powerful magicians in the area without attracting unnecessary attention, but they would manage to get out of there and eventually find an inn to rest in.


    They wouldn''t resume their ns until the next day when they would split up to settle their affairs.


    ...


    The next day, La and Vicente left the inn where they had rested for 24 hours and parted ways.


    She went to the local Awakening Temple to send a letter to Jasmine, while he went directly to the cksmiths'' Association building.


    From these two locations, they nned to continue their ns for this city before meeting in front of Eaglewind''s central square to reunite and leave.


    Neither would encounter any difficulties on their way that day, and they would soon aplish their goals on the ground.


    At the end of the afternoon, they would meet in front of the downtown restaurant where they had eaten lunch the day before and begin their journey to one of the local exits on the west side of town.


    However, before leaving the city, a group of boys would stop on their way and hand Vicente an envelope, surprising him and La!


    ...


    "What''s this?" La asked as she looked at Vicente and the boys, who had stopped looking at them as if they were expecting something.


    Vicente read the contents of the letter strangely at first, but he soon understood what it was about, and his expression improved.


    He took out a gold coin and gave it to the boys, causing them to move away as they talked and smiled.


    He looked at La and said. "It''s about Casey. It seems that my investigators were in this city not long ago. They left this letter with the boys to give to me when I came by."


    "That..." She looked at him with doubt in her eyes.


    But Vicente''s investigators knew he would pass through this city on his way to the Bone Mountains. It wasn''t difficult to leave such a message since there were ways to target such messengers.


    "Are you sure it''s your investigators?" She asked him. "I don''t want to be pessimistic, but they could be criminals trying to trap us."


    "I don''t think so," Vicente said. "It could be, but to put the code I left with this group in that letter, other people would have to kidnap them and torture them to get them to talk."


    "That could have happened..."


    "Yes, but I don''t think so. In any case, it''s worth following the letter''s trail. Either my investigators are in trouble, or the contents of the letter are reliable, and we could be close to Casey''s trail," Vicente said confidently. "Either way, we have something to solve. And since the path this will take us on won''t take us away from our main journey, I don''t see a problem with it, even if it doesn''t lead to anything."


    With that, they left Eaglewind with a new destination in mind!

 Chapter 557 Investigator’s Findings

    <h4>Chapter 557 Investigator''s Findings</h4>


    Three days after his passage through Eaglewind, Vicente entered another city in the Chutha Dynasty.


    Following the instructions in the letter he had received earlier in Eaglewind, he went to the group of investigators he had hired to follow Casey''s father''s trail.


    This was thest point the investigators had reached, and they were waiting for him or new investigators on site to continue orplete their mission.


    So, La and Vicente soon found themselves face to face with the Mazzanti men.


    ...


    In a tavern in a small city in the central area of the Chutha dynasty, Vicente and La sat side by side, facing three men, Low-level Mages.


    The ce they were in was dark, lit by a few windows andmps. The smell of food was mixed with the smell of smoke, alcohol, and other scentsmon to simr ces.


    There weren''t many people around at the moment, but there were enough for the sound of several mixed voices to cover the area.


    Amid it, groups like Vicente''s could converse without fear of being overheard by onlookers.


    "So?" He asked as he looked at the three people in front of him.


    "Don, we''ve reached a point in our journey where we can''t continue investigating, or we''ll get into trouble." Said the man in charge of this group.


    "What happened?" Vicente asked.


    A bald man answered. "Several things. First, Casey probably advanced in level and became a Mid-level Mage. His father is a High-level Mage, so it was already bing increasingly difficult for us to follow them. With Casey''s advancement, the two have increased their movement speed."


    "That''s... That''s strange." La said. "As you put it, it sounds like his father intentionally increased his speed after Casey advanced."


    "That sounds like what happened." A blond man said. "We get the impression that Casey''s father knows his son is chasing him. But we''re not sure if our groupmate is aware of it..."


    A brown-haired man, the leader of the group, continued. "Anyway, Casey''s father stayed in this city for a few days. That gave us time to wait for you but also to try to find out what he was doing or where he was going.


    But we weren''t that sessful in understanding this person''s situation. I don''t know. His movements are pretty strange, Don." The man looked at Vicente strangely. "He did some local shopping but spent a lot of time on the ck market.


    He''d often just look at the products and not buy anything. If there was a big deal, it was very discreet, and we couldn''t see it."


    "What about Casey?"


    "We first saw him a week ago when his father was leaving the city. We tried to contact him, but it didn''t work. We were ''identally'' blocked by a group of drunken troublemakers who made us miss our only chance."


    "identally?" La narrowed her eyes as she looked at Vicente.


    Vicente asked. "You think someone got in your way on purpose."


    "Yes, his father probably knows about us too." The brown-haired man said before adding. "That makes us think he''s plotting against Casey."


    The bald man added. "It seems to me that Casey hasn''t found any trace of his father as we thought. He may have been guided by this man all along."


    "Why?" La asked. "Casey hates his father. Why would such a man attract him?"


    "We don''t know that." The head of the investigators said with a doubtful expression. "But we believe that this man is trying to lure not only Casey but us as well. If you follow hisst tracks, you''ll probably end up at the same ce as Casey."


    "All right," Vicente said. "I want one of you to apany me to the local ck market. I want to see the ces Casey''s father passed through before he left the city. Maybe there''s a clue to what he''s nning that you haven''t picked up on."


    "All right."


    ...The inception of this chapter''s publication is linked to N0v3lb11n.


    Later that day, Vicente and the brown-haired, apparently middle-aged man entered an area where there was a small harbor.


    The Chutha dynasty didn''t have ess to the sea. Still, it did have aplex river system with several rivers that could amodate ships and connect many parts of the state.


    The city Vicente was in today had arge port, although it was a small ce, where many crews passed through to rest or broker cargo exchanges.


    On one of the docks in the area, there was arge building with few windows, where shabby people stood around, and people of good social standing came and went.


    This was the local ck market!


    Vicente followed in his subordinate''s footsteps, leaving La and the others behind anding to this ce with as few people as possible.


    As he entered the building, he saw arge open area, with several cells in the center of the area where humans and special magical creatures were chained, but he also saw shelves along the sides of the building.


    There were small trading rooms in some parts of the building, while in others, business could be conducted in daylight.


    Vicente focused on what was most prominent in front of him: the trade in living beings and ck market ves!


    "So there is this possibility locally..." He muttered to his subordinate.


    "Yes, the Chutha Dynasty allows the trade of living beings, so the ck market in this state doesn''t hide its operations like in the Seidel Kingdom."


    In the Seidel Kingdom, the ck market also sold living beings and ves to anyone who wanted to buy them. But it was much more discreet.


    Someone new to a city wouldn''t be able to walk into such a ce in the Seidel Kingdom as Vicente had just done. In his homnd, someone interested in trading humans would have to make contacts and eventually move to private ces where such negotiations urred.


    Such ces changed hands frequently, so it wasn''t easy for someone to gain ess to such ck market deals.


    Debt bondage and some variations of it existed in the Seidel Kingdom. However, the parallel ve trade was forbidden in the kingdom.


    The Chutha dynasty was very different. There were no restrictions on the ve trade. The only major obstacle that made the ck market the biggest yer in the local business of selling living beings was taxes.


    There were official living being shops that sold ves in noble ces without any shame. But the prices in those ces were high.


    Anyway, as soon as they entered this area, one of the ck market officials approached Vicente and the young man''s subordinate.


    "Young master, what are you looking for today? We have some beautiful women with us here. We also have some special magical creatures that can do a lot of interesting things."

 Chapter 558 The Black Market

    <h4>Chapter 558 The ck Market?</h4>


    When confronted by the clerk of this particr store, Vicente handled the matter as if he was used to doing business there. "I''m not looking for anything in particr. But if something catches my eye, we can do business."


    "Oh? So the young master is interested in seeing our catalog?" The salesman didn''t find it strange.


    The ck market was not a continental organization but an association of groups that exploited the parallel trade in various things. Among them were items that were banned from official sale or at least restricted from sale. Not only that but items were also traded at a discount due to non-payment of taxes by the forces behind the ck market itself.


    But the ck market in Saltstar City and the one in this city weren''t necessarily part of the same organization. They followed simr practices, with the necessary discretion and offering of items that would move the official forces if their contents were made public.


    Each area had different groups behind the ck market.


    As a result, each ck market had a different product catalog, and the only way to know if you would find your items of interest in a particr ce was to go there and see it for yourself.


    ck markets didn''t advertise what they had. If they did, they would surely get into trouble with the authorities. They kept their products hidden in their stalls, where not everyone could enter.


    How did they choose who coulde and go from such a ce? That was the duty of the many guards who would guard any unit simr to the one Vicente had entered moments ago.


    Official forces would never be allowed to enter the ck market with identification or their public identities. But people who were unknown or hiding their identities coulde and go with rtive ease, depending on the type of item being sold in outposts like the one in this city.


    How could this not cause problems for groups like those behind the local ck market? Because members of the official forces needed to have groups at their disposal willing to sell special products without the high cost of the ces that paid taxes.


    The state itself had its rules and was harmed by forces using the ck market, but people in general benefited greatly from the existence of such ces.


    So, it wasn''t interesting for people from the official forces to fight against such ces.


    Since ck market businesses were often very discreet and unspoken, there was no evidence of their actions to justify the action of the official forces.


    Vicente knew how the ck market worked because his family had at least three ck market stores in Scott Province.


    The only business he wasn''t involved in was the trade of living beings, which, by the way, didn''t vite his principles. The only reason he hadn''t sold ves before was ack of opportunity.


    So he looked at the creatures in the market cells with interest.


    ''Most of them are human, but there are also some monsters for sale... I didn''t expect to find that.'' Vicente thought as he looked at three cells next to each other, where a Lamia, a Goblin, and a Minotaur were.


    Torne looked in the direction Vicente was looking and said. ''Magicians hoard all sorts of things, master. It may seem odd to buy a Minotaur, for example, but there are those who are interested in it.


    Some will simply force such creatures to serve them as warriors, which is easy to do with a contract of very. Others will use these creatures in battle arenas, where they can win prizes with their ves.


    Some individuals will do experiments with those creatures, eventually killing them and using their bodies for various purposes.


    In short, buying a magical creature is an easy and safe way to get a special creature that is useful in many ways.''


    Vicente understood this crucial point. Not everyone had the power to control a special creature, but many might be interested in using it. At the same time, there were certainly hunters who were willing to collect creatures to sell in ces like this.


    ''That makes sense. I''ve heard that Minotaur horns have excellent medicinal properties.'' Vicente looked at the horrible creature in one of the cells.


    ''Yes, not just its horns, its entire body. The eyes of a Minotaur can improve the eyesight of a sick person, its tongue can be refined into a powerful stimnt, and its testicles are said to be powerful and miraculous. Even a sterile old man might have a chance to regain his virility after eating the testicles of a Minotaur.''


    ''That''s a bit disgusting.'' Vicente joked.


    ''Magicians are people who would eat horse manure if they''re told it might benefit them, master.'' Torneughed.


    After walking around the ce for a while, Vicente tossed a bag of coins to the ck-market employee apanying him and asked.


    "My friend, an acquaintance of mine came through here several times recently. Can you tell me what he was doing here?"


    Vicente showed the portrait of Casey''s father to the man, who quickly changed his expression.


    "Young master, I don''t want any trouble." The man said as he put the gold coins Vicente had given him into his spatial ring. "But since you''re quite generous, I''ll tell you this. He was looking for humans. He didn''t find what he wanted and took something else instead. But I can''t talk about that."


    "I see..."


    "But I don''t know about this person, young master. He seemed strange. And the times he came here, he spoke to several of our ves, but only one of them spoke to him more than once."


    Vicente looked in the direction the man indicated, where the Lamia was.


    The woman-like creature, lying on the floor of her cell, had her eyes wide open, scanning her surroundings as if preparing to make a move.


    Vicente approached the creature, famous for its seductive powers but also for its monstrous abilities and thirst for blood.


    He looked at her in silence, noting that this creature''s 2nd-


    stage cultivation was capable of hiding her true face from those weaker than her, but not from someone of Vicente''s level.


    ''What would a creature like that have to attract Casey''s father?''


    There was no point in questioning this creature. It would only obey him if he bought her. However, the price of a 2nd-stage Lamia wasn''t low enough for Vicente to buy her just to answer that question!


    For 4,000 gold coins, Vicente would never buy this creature!


    The Lamia looked Vicente in the eye but was not impressed. Many men came to her without her trying to seduce them.


    ''That smell...'' She closed her eyes and took in the scent emanating from his body. ''That is the smell of a great talent!''


    "What do you want, human? Do you want my body or something else?" She asked, wondering what to do with this human. "Say what you want. I''ll help you make the choice you need."

 Chapter 559 Going to Casey

    <h4>Chapter 559 Going to Casey?</h4>


    Vicente didn''t want to ask this creature any questions because she had no reason to answer him. But since the Lamia was talking to him, he had no reason to ignore her.


    He showed her the portrait of Casey''s father and asked. "I heard that this man came to see you several times recently. What did you talk about? Do you know anything pertinent about him?"


    Looking at the portrait of Casey''s father, the woman narrowed her eyes, and slowly, a smile formed on her lips.


    "Him? Why do you want to know about him?" She looked Vicente in the eyes with interest.


    "I don''t know him, but he''s nning something against one of my men." Vicente didn''t lie.


    "He is indeed up to something, haha." Sheughed in agreement. "But boy, is it worth it for you? I''ll give you a tip because you are cute. Don''t get close to that person, or you''ll regret it."


    "Why?" Vicente made a strange expression.


    She gave him a smile and said nothing about what he wanted to know.


    "What did you talk about?" Vicente changed his question.


    "Nothing much. He was looking for preys. I told him about the people in this ce and led him to better preys." She looked around and said mischievously. "There are hardly any interesting people here. This ce sucks."


    Vicente clenched his fists when he realized she wouldn''t give him anything useful and turned to leave.


    But the Lamia called out to him. "Hey, kid, why don''t you buy me?" She smiled at him as she leaned seductively against the bars of her cell.


    Even though she was in this terrible ce, poorly dressed, she was still provocative enough to stimte the male desires of a man like Vicente.


    Vicente looked at her and realized why Lamias were so dangerous.


    "Not today, Lamia."


    Sheughed as she answered him. "I hope you don''t regret it... But don''t forget what I said, boy. Put this person aside and do something else with your life."


    After walking away from the cell where the Lamia was, Vicente''s subordinate took a deep breath and said to the ck market employee. "Damn. What''s wrong with this ce? Why weren''t that woman''s powers blocked by her cell? I was about to lose control of my senses!"


    The vendor bitterlyughed. "Actually, her powers are very much suppressed. If it weren''t for our formations, she probably would have hypnotized all of us."


    "Just looking at her, I feel something strange... She looks so beautiful." Vicente''s subordinatemented.


    Vicente looked at this guy and said. "If you were alone in a room with her, she''d devour your body, Peter. She doesn''t want you the way you want her."


    "I know. That''s why it''s so weird..."


    "Sigh, thanks for your help anyway." Vicente turned to the vendor and shook the man''s hand. "My friend and I have other local businesses to attend to. Maybe we''lle back another day and buy something."


    "Hmm, I hope to see you again."


    Vicente and his subordinate left the shop while Torne warned his master.


    ''That Lamia knew something.'' The ghost said in Vicente''s mind. ''She didn''t warn you to help you, master. She probably wanted to pique your interest to get you to go to that man. The Lamia must have sensed that your talent isn''t as simple as your gem shows.''


    ''Is that so? She didn''t seem to be lying.'' Vicente asked as he had analyzed various signs on the woman''s body, looking for something that would tell him if she was telling the truth.


    But he hadn''t found anything that said she had lied.


    ''It is possible that she used the truth to ensure that you would go to this person. Didn''t she talk about preys? Maybe she saw you as an interesting target for Casey''s father.'' Torne considered the possibility.


    ''It is possible...'' Vicente remained silent as he walked beside his subordinate. ''But Casey is precious. Everything will be easier if I can have him by my side when I go after Lauren.''


    ''Of course. The boy''s mental abilities are impressive. If he can be a Sovereign by the time you go in search of Lauren, he''ll be able to obtain important facts that even Paragons have difficulty essing.'' Torne didn''t disagree.


    ''That''s why I can''t give up on him now. When I realize that the danger of saving him is too great, I might even back down and give up. But now is not the time.'' Vicente felt confident to solve this matter. ''That Lamia may be plotting against me. But she doesn''t know my true power.''


    Torne said nothing more while Vicente''s mind was made up.


    ...


    After returning to the rest of the investigators in the city, Vicente did not hesitate to leave the city with hispanion. In contrast, the three investigators went in the opposite direction, back to the Seidel Kingdom.


    Vicente and La followed thest clues they had about Casey''s father. That was already one of the strongest areas in the state, so the two of them had to be more careful from now on.


    In this state, the number of ces where 4th-stage magical beings existed was much higher than in the Seidel Kingdom.


    While there would be one or two areas where Sovereigns could be found in each province in the Seidel Kingdom, there were Sovereigns in practically every forest and area that was not inhabited by humans in the Chutha Dynasty.


    One had to be very careful when making long journeys in this state. People traveling between cities usually had to use roads, as alternative routes were too risky.


    Vicente and La hadn''t used roads for part of their journey to thest city they had stopped in. But from now on, they would do so whenever possible, already aware of the great risks of the area they were passing through.


    And so the next few days of their journey would pass quickly. Without knowing it, they were getting very close to Casey!


    But they weren''t just getting closer to Casey. As they deliberately follow thest traces left by Casey''s father, the two naturally get closer to this person.


    Casey had no idea what he was being drawn to, and even if Vicente and La were suspicious, they had no idea what they were in for.


    But at this point in their journey, they could do nothing to change their fate. In the next few hours, they would finally face the problem they had been lured into for the past few weeks!

 Chapter 560 Bad Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 560 Bad Feeling?</h4>


    In the middle of a fog-covered forest area, the night seemed rather evil that day, with moderate rain falling over one of the many forests in the central mountains of the Chutha Dynasty.


    In one part of this forest, there was a ce where there were hardly any magical beings around a peak that was about a kilometer high between its lowest and highest points.


    In the middle of the peak, which covered an arearger than Saltstar City, was a rtivelyrge cave with torches partially illuminating the surroundings.


    As one moved further into the cave, one would see blood flowing from the inside of the cave toward the exit, where rain washed away the blood flowing down the side of the cave.


    Meanwhile, screams of pain wereing from inside the cave, where a man with long white hair, tattoos on his body, and tanned skin was standing, waiting for the words of the man behind the screams and blood in the area.


    If Vicente hade face to face with this man, he would have been shocked to see someone so simr to Casey!


    The only difference between Casey and this person was his age, visible in the man''s experienced eyes, but also in the signs of his wrinkles and white hair.


    As he waited, an evil voice came from the cave''s depths. "Joseph, thest group you brought me is far below my needs. Perhaps you have lost your value to me?"


    Joseph shuddered as he heard this and replied. "Not at all! I''m bringing the master a few more people. They should be here soon."


    "But will they make up for thistest failure?" The voice asked. "If it doesn''t pay off, I''ll have to use you next time."


    Gulp!


    "It will pay off for sure." He replied, trying to stay where he was. "I am an old man without much time or opportunity, master. But the people who areing to us are young and full of vitality. You will not be disappointed with the next group."


    "Let me know when they arrive. Let''s see what your next gifts will be."


    After that, the screams inside the cave resumed as Casey''s father appeared outside the cave, ignoring the rain.


    ''Casey, you should have forgotten about me.'' Joseph thought to himself, "Since you haven''t forgotten me, help your old man live a little longer!


    ...


    Meanwhile, not far from the cave, Casey was climbing the peak he had just reached, following in his old man''s footsteps.


    Casey was currently a Mid-level Mage and had the ideal configuration of pentagrams: a red, an orange, and a yellow.


    That was nothingpared to Vicente''s set of pentagrams, but it was excellent for a man of just over 20.


    Since his ability was very unusual, it had given him a lot of confidence, which made him go in search of his father as soon as he had finished absorbing his third pentagram.


    On that day about a year ago, he had sessfully strengthened himself with a new pentagram and found traces of his father after years of not hearing from the man.


    As someone who wanted his father dead as much as Vicente wanted revenge on those responsible for Kate''s death, Casey didn''t hesitate to begin the journey that was about to end.


    As he climbed the peak, he couldn''t help but remember his little sister killed by Joseph, feeling stronger as his heart shook with hatred for his father.


    ''Joseph, just wait for me! I''ll turn you into a vegetable, just like you did with Ruby!'' He clenched his fists in hate and walked off into the rain, not caring about the terrible feeling in the surrounding area.


    ...


    As Casey was approaching the cave where his old man was waiting for him and Vicente''s men, Vicente and La started to climb the peak.


    ''Master, something''s wrong.'' Torne alerted his master when he felt an evil aura that even he felt threatened by.


    But Torne didn''t have to say anything. The moment Vicente and La started to climb the peak, they noticed the same sensationing from that ce.


    Vicente felt less bothered by the sensation, but even he noticed that what was there was not simple.


    As for La, as a magician of the Light Path, she was the most affected of the three, and she immediately began to tremble at the sensationing from the cave where Joseph''s master was.


    "What is it?" She looked at Vicente in doubt, as she had never felt anything like this before. "This is worse than what we felt in The Skull City. It''s like death itself is on this peak!"


    Vicente looked at the peak in front of him, seeing only a few meters ahead due to the fog in the area. "This feeling... What kind of magical being could create that?"


    Then he remembered what the Lamia had told him and realized that she really had told him the truth.


    "What has Casey''s father gotten himself into?" He worried.


    But then Torne said in his mind. ''I found your friend Casey, master. He''s a little ahead of us. But he''s already too close to the source of this evil feeling. We can no longer save him without risking ourselves as well.''


    Vicente clenched his fists, feeling the doubt between abandoning Casey after all the way here and risking a little more.


    ''Damn it!'' He closed his eyes and said to La. "You should go back. I''ll keep going."


    "What? Why?" She asked, not understanding why he wanted to go on alone.


    "It will be too risky, La. You''d better not go with me."


    "What about you?"


    "I owe Casey a debt. He helped Nina in the past, so I''ll help him this time."


    La grabbed one of Vicente''s shoulders and said. "That''s not proportional at all. Casey wouldn''t ask you to do this."


    "But I''m going to do it anyway. If I can save him, I can benefit from his help in the future." Vicentemented as he took a step forward.


    "Then I''ll go too." She stepped forward as well, making Vicente stop and look into her eyes.


    "I may not be able to protect you."


    "Tsk! Are you worried about me?" She looked into his eyes, so close to Vicente that she could feel his breath.


    "You don''t have to risk your life for me." He said seriously.


    "If I don''t have to do that, what kind ofpanion am I?" She asked him seriously. "I may not agree with you on many things, but as long as we''re traveling together, I''ll do my best to help you, just as you''ve already done for me.


    If you''re going, I''m going too. There''s no debate about it. Either we go back together, or we go on together!"


    Vicente smiled when he saw the determination in the gray-


    haired woman''s eyes. He moved closer and touched one of her cheeks while his other arm went around her waist.


    "If we survive this, I''ll make you my woman."


    Having said that, Vicente kissed La''s pink lips, surprising her. She hadn''t expected it, but she didn''t refuse. When she felt his tongue enter her mouth, she let go for a moment and kissed for the first time in her life.

 Chapter 561 Casey’s Origin

    <h4>Chapter 561 Casey''s Origin</h4>


    After kissing La for a full minute, Vicente pulled his lips away from hers, causing her to open her eyes and stare at him after all the sensations she had just noticed in her body.


    La blushed. She was a virgin without experience. Being teased like that makes her nervous.


    "That''s..."


    "We''ll sort it outter. Right now, it''s time to get Casey out of here." He let go of her waist as he looked straight ahead.


    La stopped to think about other things than the negative sensationing from the middle of that peak, which quickly brought her senses back to reality.


    "What are we going to do? It looks like Casey''s father is involved in something sinister." She asked.


    "Let''s find him and run," Vicente said before moving forward, already hovering on a sword-like artifact.


    La no longer hesitated and followed Vicente, heading towards the area where the ominous feeling wasing from.


    That was the direction of the tracks left by Casey''s father, where they thought they would find their target.


    "You''ll get him out of this ce when we find him," Vicente said as he flew closer and closer to where they were going. "You should be on your way to our other target. I''ll join you as soon as I''ve lost the enemies."


    "What about Casey? Will he just ept our intervention?"


    "You''re stronger than him, so he won''t have much of a choice. If he doesn''t like it, just let him talk to himself and take him away. His father is involved in something that could even put me in danger, so he won''t be the one to do anything about it." Vicente''s words were dry.


    He understood Casey''s motivation and wouldn''t stand in the man''s way if the situation were different. But he had the feeling that something was very wrong in that ce, something that could even lead to the death of all of them.


    In that case, he couldn''t let Caseyplete his revenge!


    And so, they would soon meet this guy again!


    ...


    Not far from the cave where Joseph''s master was, that long-haired man stood and looked at the young man who looked just like him.


    "Casey..." He murmured as a smile formed on his face, seeing his firstborn after years since theirst face-to-face meeting.


    Casey stopped and stared in silence at his father, the man who had caused the deaths of the people he loved most.


    To make matters worse, Joseph was the father of one of his own victims. That infuriated Casey the most. For this reason, he was there for his old father''s head!


    "Joseph!" He said after a few moments as his breathing rate increased and the veins in his neck became more visible.


    "May I ask what you are doing here, Casey?" Joseph asked sarcastically, sensing how strong his son had be.


    "You miserable bastard! You ask me that?" Casey raised his voice in anger. "I told you I''d kill you one day, you old devil. What you did to my sister was unforgivable."


    Joseph maliciouslyughed when he heard this. ''You are such a fool, Casey. This is exactly what I wanted! Look how strong you are! You''ve grown up well with the hatred I''ve instilled in you!''


    "Casey, today we''re going to settle our affairs. But not in the way you imagine." Hemented as he made a calming sign to hisst living child. "But don''t be in a hurry. Some guests are arriving for our reunion. I''ll let you discover the truth together with them."


    Casey looked around, afraid that these guests might be Joseph''s allies. But as he did so, he soon noticed two people he knew flying towards this ce.


    ''Vicente? What are you doing here?'' He asked himself before looking back at his father and realizing this was a trap!


    ''Damn it! Did he take me to this ce?'' Casey hadn''t realized that his father was leading him, as he had thought he was pursuing in his old man''s footsteps.


    But Joseph was very calm. He seemed to be waiting not only for him but for people who were on the same path Casey was on, who he had no idea were following him.


    In that moment of realization, Casey saw Vicente and La arrive at the spot.


    But they weren''t the only ones there. Just as Vicente and La saw Casey standing a few feet from Joseph, someone else arrived.


    A man, six feet tall, thin, with ashen white skin, white hair, and red eyes, appeared next to Joseph, holding a staff in one hand.


    He was dressed in ancient clothes that covered most of his body but not enough to hide his skin, which shone like diamonds in the daylight.


    Vicente, La, and Casey wasted no time looking at each other. As soon as this man stopped beside Joseph, all three of their eyes were focused on such an entity.


    That was only a Low-level Mage, but his evil aura, the blood on his clothes, and the look in his eyes were enough to make even Torne stand on guard in fear of this being.


    ''Shit! A vampire!'' Torne shouted in Vicente''s mind as soon as he realized what the man next to Joseph was.


    Vicente had already noticed this since vampires were among the darkest monsters in the Pris Realm, and even poor children were taught to recognize such creatures.


    La and Casey opened their mouths in amazement, not expecting to find a legendary vampire in this part of the continent.


    ''There must be something wrong with the continent.'' La thought, trembling with fear as her three pentagrams appeared around her. Casey did the same as she and Vicente.


    "Damn you, Joseph. Did you sell your soul to a damn vampire? You lured me here to give your master your own son as a gift?" Casey screamed as he realized what was behind his reunion with his father.


    Joseph grinned at Casey as he looked at Vicente and the young man''s unusual pentagrams. "Don''t be an idiot, Casey. You and your sister have only served me as a way to please my master from the beginning. You wouldn''t even have been born if it wasn''t for him.


    I just didn''t expect you to not be the main dish of the evening."


    The vampire smiled as he looked at Vicente, seeing the strangest creature he had ever seen among humans.


    "You truly have brought me something of great value, Joseph!" The vampire said as heughed evilly, extremely happy to have met someone like Vicente.


    Vampires could be stronger and live longer by sucking the blood of living beings. The more powerful, talented, and younger their victims were, the more the vampire would benefit!


    Vicente was just perfect for this creature!

 Chapter 562 Hard to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 562 Hard to Kill</h4>


    ''Old Torne, how do I kill this creature?'' Vicente asked as the vampire looked in his direction. ''For some reason, I feel I won''t be able to escape from this ce like I had nned with La.''


    ''Yes, you won''t. Vampires are powerful, master. Even though this creature in front of you has a lower cultivation level than you, it has much more experience, special fighting techniques, powers, and a virtually indestructible body.


    Like magicians, every vampire has a special ability. In addition to their ability to cast spells, vampires also have very strong bodies, are agile, intelligent, and have the innate ability to suck the blood of any magical creature and steal their victim''s strength and vitality.


    It is not easy to destroy the body of such a creature. But even if you seed, it''s no guarantee of anything. Vampires have excellent regeneration; even after being blown up, they can recover and return to their best condition.'' Torne said quickly amid the tension of the moment.


    ''The only way to kill them is to burn their souls. To do that, you need a way to reach that creature''s soul and make it leave the corpse they call a body.'' Torne expressed seriously.


    Vampires were undead creatures. They were not like zombies or liches, but just like those creatures, they had a dead body and a living soul.


    In the case of zombies and liches, destroying their bodies was enough to kill them since they were normal undead beings.


    They became zombies or liches after they died. But vampires mostly became undead while they were alive. By being infected by a vampire or being born from a pure vampire lineage, these beings would pass from the living to the undead ssification without going through death.


    Their bodies would stop aging, and they would no longer have vital points. Their characteristics in terms of strength, agility, intelligence, and the ability to absorb the characteristics of their food would gradually emerge after their ''infection.''


    Because this whole process happened differently, the souls of these beings didn''t depend 100% on their bodies, which allowed them to do many things. Among them, their bodies were not one of their weaknesses.


    ''How am I supposed to do this?'' Vicente asked, fearing that he couldn''t kill such a creature.


    ''You don''t.'' Torne came straight to the point. ''You should destroy his body and run. He will eventually recover ande after you. But that will buy us some time.''


    Another characteristic of vampires was their ability to track. When a vampire set a target on someone, it was almost impossible for them to hide or run for long.


    Torne did not doubt this would happen if Vicente did what he indicated. But all they needed was time. Even if they had to face this creature again in the future, it wouldn''t be as bad as dealing with him now.


    Vicente clenched his fists in anger at not having efficient enough methods to endanger that being''s soul.


    That wasn''t a problem of skill, by the way. Any magical skill could do what Torne had in mind. But while some skills might be more or less effective against such creatures, the most important thing was the difference in power between the vampire and the one trying to eliminate him.


    Vicente was currently stronger than this vampire in terms of level, but such a vampire had many different methods to protect himself or even endanger the magician''s life.


    If Vicente could destroy the vampire''s body and force the creature''s soul out of it, he could threaten him by using his mana to extinguish the vampire''s soul. But for that to work, he would first have to be able to threaten the vampire to such an extent that the creature would have to expose himself to him in a moment of weakness.


    Torne didn''t see how his master could do that at the moment, so he didn''t think it was worth it for Vicente to get into a deadly confrontation with the vampire.


    ''I can join you in trying to kill him, but our chances of winning without major losses won''t be high. But if we can immobilize him for a few hours, we might gain enough time for you toplete your current ns for this state and for me to take you to one of the Cataclysm Order''s outposts.'' Torne said to Vicente.


    His thoughts were simple. If he risked fusing his powers with Vicente''s, as he had done before, he would run a significant risk of slipping back into an unconscious state. But if he remained unconscious, he wouldn''t be able to help Vicente reach the hidden locations of the Cataclysm Order.


    On the other hand, even if he sacrificed himself in such a way, Torne wasn''t sure if Vicente could kill the vampire in front of them.


    Vicente''s first magical form was very good, but it was especially weak against vampires. Other powers on the continent would have been able to kill this vampire with much less power than Vicente. However, that was his reality against such an opponent, something he couldn''t do much about now.


    His second magical form would probably be good against the vampire. Still, after thest use of it, Vicente and Torne knew that he could no longer use it casually. If he did so before adding his fourth pentagram to the first magical form, he would suffer terribly in a way he had never experienced before.


    ''All right, let''s do what you suggest.'' Vicente made up his mind as the creature looked at him with a thirst for blood.


    "Young magician,e to me." The vampire said as he gestured to Vicente, while his surroundings distorted and he became infinitely more seductive than he had been a moment ago.


    Even La and Casey, who weren''t in this creature''s sight now, noticed that he became much more pleasing to their eyes, as they felt that they could trust this creature.


    Gulp!


    ''What a strong, seductive power!'' La moved to avoid falling into the enemy''s trap.


    Casey had a strong mental power, so he also saw through the enemy''s power. Still, he couldn''t help but be shocked by the creature''s unusual ability to manipte the mind.


    "Vicente..." He muttered as he looked at his friend.


    Vicente then shouted. "Casey and La, you should work together. It wasn''t my n, but let''s face these two!"


    La understood what this meant and didn''t question the fact that these were different orders than before.


    Casey''s father activated his abilities when he saw his son moving and said. "Stand still, son. You''re here to be my master''s food!"


    "Fuck you, you old bastard! I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 563 The Vampire’s Powers

    <h4>Chapter 563 The Vampire''s Powers?</h4>


    The vampire ignored La and Casey as he walked towards Vicente, concentrating on this strange person''s body.


    "You are precious. I feel like two monsters are in front of me, even though I''m a vampire." The man said as he waved a hand in Vicente''s direction.


    A huge mana hand hovered over the area where Vicente was standing. The young man raised his arms above his head, trying to protect himself from the overwhelming pressure of this opponent.


    He looked into the eyes of the vampire trying to attract him and asked. "What do you want? Why would a vampire be in this part of the continent?"


    "Trying to buy time?" The vampireughed but didn''t bother to answer Vicente. "Young monster, the blood of the people in this state reminds me of a girl I had a rtionship with in my youth. Being here brings back good memories."


    "Just for that?"


    "And isn''t that enough? These things have value to beings who have lived as long as I have, young monster." The vampire smiled, each step he took towards Vicente unleashing new attacks against the young man.


    "How old are you? 50? 30? Less than 20? I''ve been in this world for over 7,000 years. There''s nothing better than tasting the blood of my beloved Eleanor''s people!" He said eloquently.


    Then, this vampire looked at Vicente even more maliciously while licking his lips. "But tonight, I''ll have something else for dinner. I look forward to tasting your blood!"


    The vampire moved quickly towards Vicente, so fast that only La could follow his movement.


    "Shit!" She saw this and shivered in fear, afraid that this creature would easily kill or infect Vicente.


    But Torne was at Vicente''s side to help him. The moment the creature appeared behind the ck-haired young man, Torne alerted his master.


    Vicente couldn''t keep up with his enemy but moved in time to avoid the creature''s bite.


    A vampire''s bite not only gave them the ability to suck blood from their targets but also released toxins into the prey''s body. Depending on the vampire''s power, these toxins could do different things to the victim. But every vampire had the ability to release a toxin that would cause their prey''s body to lose its ability to move.


    Therefore, a vampire''s bite could be their most powerful attack!


    As Vicente dodged the creature''s attack, the attacks he had prepared for took shape, with several spears appearing in the area and reaching the creature''s body.


    The vampire was quick and managed to move as he felt the attacks around him. As he felt Vicente''s weapons move against his body, heughed and easily dodged some of them.


    "Your power is interesting. It will be handy to me when I suck out all your essence." The vampire said aloud.


    Vampires couldn''t use the powers of their victims the way those beings could in life. Such a thing would vite the magical rules of this world. But they could gain the magical affinity of their victims and eventually use powers simr to those of their victims.


    That would be a weakened power, of course. Still, in the hands of any vampire, it could make a difference and give them abilities that would make them even harder to defeat.


    Vicente noticed this himself as he tried to hit the creature. He was swift and had several elemental affinities, giving him the power to cast all kinds of spells.


    In just 30 seconds ofbat, the vampire used spells and abilities based on lightning, earth, fire, air, water, and wood, as well as some of their mixtures.


    Some of them the vampire used only to protect himself or to deflect Vicente''s attacks. Although his life couldn''t be threatened by damage to his body, he could be restricted if his body was immobilized in any way.


    In addition to defending himself and dodging Vicente''s attacks, the vampire attacked Vice a few times, generating powerful residual attacks in the area that had already hampered Casey and La as they tried to act there.


    La tried to find a way to help Vicente while helping Casey fight Joseph. But their ns didn''t work out, and they were pressured by Casey''s father, who was taking great advantage of the fact that his master was fighting over there to deal with these two.


    "Don''t pay attention to other people''s fights!" Joseph shouted with a broad smile on his face. "You two are no match for me, so don''t even think about messing with my master!"


    "You wretch! You sold yourself to a vampire! I''m going to kill you, even if it takes my life!" Casey shouted while his magical form was fully active, with his third eye open on his forehead in ce of his Magic Gem.


    Joseph demonstrated a simr power to his son, with the same configuration of pentagrams, but with different characteristics due to the origin of their pentagrams, as well as mana density and magical understanding.


    Meanwhile, La was running around, trying not to get caught by the vampire''s or Vicente''s remaining blows, while trying not to be affected by Joseph''s mental powers. Her job was to support her twopanions, but she couldn''t find space for anything else at the moment.


    As much as Vicente''s group had the numerical advantage, they weren''t doing so well! With all their group members under pressure, saying they were losing this confrontation would not be wrong!


    Vicente then used his electromaic field powers on the vampire, temporarily immobilizing the creature for the first time in this battle.


    "Deal with this!" Vicente said as he sent many of his artifacts flying at high speed around the area toward the creature under his control.


    Chains and shackles of earth moved from the ground toward the vampire''s heels, while at the same time, a bluish beam descended from the sky toward the creature''s head.


    Just as the creature was about to be struck, Vicente saw a malicious smile appear on the pale creature''s face. His various attacks reached the creature but didn''t even scratch the vampire''s diamond skin.


    As Vicente watched soberly, the vampire clenched one of his fists, held by a chain of earth, and everything around him that was charged with his opponent''s mana disintegrated.


    "Is that all you can do? If so, I''m afraid you''re going to die here." The creature said as he disappeared and reappeared closer to Vicente, while a bluish-green pentagram appeared in his surroundings.

 Chapter 564 Final Attack

    <h4>Chapter 564 Final Attack?</h4>


    The moment the bluish-green pentagram appeared, everyone around realized that the vampire was beginning to take this challenge seriously.


    Vampires were one of the magical beings that possessed Magic Gems in the Pris Realm. But unlike magicians, vampires didn''t need to hunt for pentagrams on their journey. The only pentagram they had was the one that came from their Magic Gem, which would evolve as they grew stronger.


    Killing a vampire wouldn''t give anyone the vampire''s special powers because those powers were associated with their Magic Gem, which would naturally be lost upon their death.


    In any case, vampires usually had a lot of offensive abilities to use in a fight, and they usually didn''t use their own powers unless they wanted to take the fight seriously.


    Seeing this essence on its way to bing a Cyan pentagram, Vicente felt his heart beat faster while his mana consumption made him rethink his strategy.


    But Torne reassured him. ''We have to do it this way, master. If we don''t do what I told you, we won''t be able to neutralize this opponent.''


    ''Will it really work?'' Vicente asked, feeling the sensation of the vampire''s special power.


    ''Of course it will. Just do as we agreed, master. There''s no way this vampire can withstand ourbined attack!'' Torne assured before sending a mental message to La.


    ''Concentrate on Joseph. Attack him!'' He said, using Vicente''s voice in the woman''s mind.


    La looked in Vicente''s direction, surprised to hear his voice in her mind. ''What is it? Am I imagining things?''


    ''Attack him! Don''t hesitate any longer!'' Torne said again, trying to get the two to gain some leverage against Joseph as he prepared for the decisive moment of this fight.


    Once he had achieved his goal of temporarily neutralizing the vampire, they would have to flee without dy or pursuit. Only in this way could they temporarily escape the terrible creature that would surelye after Vicente.


    La no longer doubted that Vicente had ordered her to act and stopped looking in his and the vampire''s direction to focus on Joseph.


    The vampire was focused on attacking Vicente with everything he had, so the remaining attacks from him and Vice in the area diminished, giving La, Joseph, and Casey more room to fight.


    With all of her attention now focused on Joseph, La watched the mental battle between the two men as she covered her body with her own mana, preparing her offensive.


    ''It''s all or nothing,'' she thought, confident that Vicente was up to something and that she and Casey had to take Joseph down.


    Preparing to deal with his mental power, she ran as fast as she could towards his back.


    When she appeared behind him and attacked him with one of her hands, Joseph realized the problem and shifted his focus away from Casey for a moment.


    "Are you trying to catch me off guard?" He angrily asked as he looked at the beautiful woman who was about to attack him.


    "Don''t underestimate me, you old devil!" Casey shouted as he took a step forward, ignoring the blood dripping from both of his eyes.


    His eye-shaped gem glowed even brighter, attacking Joseph''s mind with more force than before.


    Joseph sensed this and found himself at a crossroads, not knowing if he should try to protect himself from both attacks at once or prioritize one over the other.


    He certainly couldn''t dodge any of them. La''s speed was too high for him to do that, while mental attacks usually worked within a certain range. In other words, moving within that area wouldn''t make a difference and wouldn''t give you a chance to dodge their attack.


    He then decides to defend himself against La since this woman is stronger than Casey.


    "I''ll take you down first, gray bitch!" He said as he looked into La''s eyes and attacked her.


    La shivered as the glow on the man''s forehead reached her eyes, but her attack had already formed. Even if she was brutally attacked by Joseph, she would still reach his body!


    Casey saw it happen. The arm she had aimed at Joseph''s heart pierced the man''s back, missing his heart by a few centimeters due to the man''s movement against her.


    Even though he hadn''t suffered a mortal attack, Joseph couldn''t help but scream in pain as his attack on La and his defense against Casey weakened.


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    "Gotcha!" Casey said as he finally found an opening in his father''s mind and attacked him mercilessly, not hesitating to manipte the man''s mind, erasing old information and filling Joseph''s head with false memories.


    "Damned you!" Joseph felt that, while La felt a sharp pain in her head but came back to her senses, not having lost much of her essence with the previous attack.


    "You old devil!" She angrily shouted as she looked at the body of the man, furious that he had tried to erase memories that were important to her.


    If it hadn''t been for the pain he had felt when her arm had prated him and Casey''s attack, he would have sessfully changed into an important part of La''s essence!


    She then focused all her remaining powers on moving her arm across Joseph''s body as if that part of her body was a saw.


    "Die, old traitor!" She screamed as she moved her arm, causing Joseph to scream even more.


    Casey didn''t miss the opportunity and made his final move, trying to destroy his old man''s mental faculties. He didn''t want to kill Joseph. He wanted to make his father feel the same way his little sister had felt when all her memories were erased.


    While this was happening, the vampire made his decisive attack on Vicente, using his extraordinary power to ignore all forms of his opponent''s attacks as he approached the ck-


    haired young man.


    Vicente''s weapons, spells, and special abilities disappeared when they came into contact with the area under the influence of the vampire''s unique ability, disintegrating into particles of mana and elements.


    Meanwhile, Vicente seemed exhausted and more and more afraid.


    "I will remember you, young monster." The vampire said as he stood a meter and a half before Vicente. "Your powers and talent will bring me closer to increasing the purity of my bloodline. I thank you for that."


    Then he stretched one of his hands toward Vicente''s neck, intending to finally taste the young man''s blood.


    Just as he moved his arm, the vampire noticed a subtle change in the young man''s expression.


    Vicente borrowed Torne''s power andbined his three powers by grabbing the vampire''s neck and squeezing it.


    "Not today, vampire."


    BOOM!


    Then the vampire''s eyes bulged out, and a momentter, his whole body exploded like a bomb!

 Chapter 565 Escape

    <h4>Chapter 565 Escape?</h4>


    As the creature''s entire body exploded, spilling its guts all over the forested part of the peak where the group was, La and Casey looked at Vicente in shock.


    "You..." La muttered as she opened her mouth, thinking that Vicente had killed the creature.


    As Joseph''s body fell lifeless to the ground, stained with his master''s mortal parts but also with his own blood, Vicente said to his two nearly exhaustedpanions.


    "I didn''t kill him. I just destroyed his body." He said as he walked towards Casey. "Anyway, let''s run. He''ll need a few hours to recover, but eventually, he''lle after us. If we don''t get far enough away, we might have to face him again in a few days!"


    La and Casey understood the problem since they had both learned the basics about vampires the same way Vicente had.


    They knew that vampires had great tracking abilities. Once one of these creatures was trapped by their opponents, they would be much more cautious.


    In short, the same strategy as today would not work twice with this creature, and if the group had to face it again in a few days, their situation would be much worse than it was now.


    Vicente had used almost everything he had today and still hadn''t been able to kill the vampire... If they had to fight again before one of them could advance a level, the result of a new confrontation would be no better than today!


    So Casey didn''t stop Vicente from attacking him, while La soon started running after them, using what little energy she had left to get away from this area.


    While she drank a potion, Vicente gave Casey a simr restorative item. "Drink this and recover. I have the energy to move like this for the next 40 minutes. After that, we''ll have to take turns moving west."


    "West?" Casey asked, not expecting Vicente to want to go in the opposite direction of the Seidel Kingdom and Scott Province.


    Vicente quickly exined. "I''m on my revenge mission. I''m going to the Bone Mountains in the northwestern part of the Chutha Dynasty. I will take revenge on one of the two Sovereigns who caused my mother''s death and my family''s tragedy."


    Casey clenched his fists as he remembered Vicente''s story and said. "Then let me help you in any way I can. You saved my life today, Vicente, and I hope I can help you with that and much more.


    You don''t have to worry about our old agreement. After today, I only ask that you give me enough to survive and move on. Other than that, I''ll serve you full-time."


    After carrying out his revenge because of Vicente''s help, Casey was very grateful to this man!


    "Hmm, thank you for your intention." Vicente didn''t refuse. "Anyway, you and La will support me in my goals in this state, but you won''t act directly on my side at the decisive moment. That would be too dangerous for you.


    But let''s not worry about that right now. First, we have to think about our escape from the damned vampire."


    La sighed. "How are we going to guarantee that? I''ve heard stories about vampires that say these creatures be stronger when their bodies are injured or destroyed. Won''t he be harder to deal with in the future?"


    "Most likely." Vicente nodded, having already heard from Torne that it was very likely that this vampire would indeed be stronger when he recovered.


    Such a characteristic had nothing to do with the simple fact that the vampire had had his body destroyed. Vampires grew stronger in various ways, including by sucking the blood of their prey. But it took a while for the essence they absorbed to change their strength and give them new abilities.


    That happened little by little, but there was one exception that elerated the speed of the process of bing stronger by consuming blood. That was when their bodies were destroyed!


    When a vampire''s body was destroyed, what made it regenerate was the vampire''s soul. But when the soul rebuilt the body, it transformed all the essence it had consumed into its power. In other words, if it took the vampire days or weeks to get stronger from hisst meals, it would happen immediately after such a huge recovery.


    Of course, there was a cost to this. It usually made the vampire more restless and violent, which could make them even stronger. Still, it also made them more careless, which could put them at risk of being discovered by beings capable of killing them.


    In short, there were pros and cons that would make vampires avoid such a situation as much as possible, but once it was out of their control, they could only deal with what came their way.


    Vicente expressed. "But as well as being able to be stronger, we also have an advantage that we can''t ignore. Vampires are hated by most races on the continent. He''lle after us in a few hours but won''t be able to use the same routes as us.


    While we''ll be able to enter cities and operate without hiding, he as us.


    While we''ll be able to enter cities and operate without hiding, he must take precautions that will waste his time.


    That''s our advantage, and we must use it as much as possible!"


    "Do you want to change our ns?" La asked.


    So far, they had traveled as much as possible through forested areas, stopping only in towns to rest and shop.


    Vicente said. "Yes, from now on, we''ll stay among humans as much as possible. That will slow us down a bit, but it will make it much harder for the vampire to reach us.


    He''ll have to investigate us in cities, which means he''ll have to waste time hiding. This will give us the time we need to grow stronger andplete our mission."


    "I see... All right, let''s do it." She agreed while Casey remained silent, feeling that it all made sense.


    But then he sighed and said. "I didn''t think we''d have to deal with a vampire in our way... Hell, my damned father had surrendered to that creature!"


    "I was shocked too," Vicentemented as he looked at the man he was carrying with one of his swords. "But it''s not so strange for a vampire to control a human''s mind... Anyway, this is the third monster I''ve seen in this southern part of the continent."


    "It looks like something extraordinary is going on," Lamented. "I wonder what Jasmine will find out."


    Vicente replied. "I don''t know, but it could be that in a few years, the continent will be even more agitated... We have to get stronger and increase the strength of the family. Times are changing!"

 Chapter 566 King Seidel

    <h4>Chapter 566 King Seidel</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, another 10 days had passed since Vicente''s encounter with the 3rd stage vampire in the Chutha Dynasty''s east-central region.


    As he traveled with La and Casey to the northwest of the dynasty, a concern from Vicente''s allies had reached the royal throne hall of the Seidel Kingdom!


    ...


    In the royal throne hall of the Seidel Kingdom, a brown-haired man with a beard and mustache of the same color sat in the most important position in the state, dressed in the royal robes and crown of the local leader.


    Next to him were two people. One was a mature-looking and very well-behaved woman dressed all in ck, the king''s right-hand woman. The other was an elderly-looking man dressed in armor bearing the symbol of the royal family, with his arms behind his back and a sword at his waist.


    There were ten steps in front of them, from which they could see the entire throne hall, where royal guards from the highest ranks of the army were in position, and a group of three people stood in the middle of the area, knees bent as they went about official business.


    "Your Majesty, this humble fellow is here to ask for your help. Given the current situation in the Mysterious Wilderness, I cannot fulfill my responsibilities. Therefore, I''m here to request 10 royal guard members." One of the people there said while looking at the ground, not daring to look at the king even though he was a Count of the Seidel Kingdom.


    This man and his twopanions were only Mages. Apart from them, no one from the 3rd stage was in this hall!


    There even was someone there who was already at the 5th stage, a man hiding among the royal guards!


    King Seidel, Ethan Seidel, a Sky Sovereign, heard this and didn''t find it challenging to understand this guy''s situation. "I''ll send 6 royal guards to your territory, Chase. They''ll handle the situation in your area and return to the capital. That should be enough."


    Count Chase smiled when he heard this, satisfied with the number of guards that would return to his territory at his side.


    The royal guards were no mere army soldiers. They were the most prestigious members of the king''s forces, and they were all Sovereigns!


    Since these guards had no battalions of their own, they were at the king''s disposal, and only the monarch could move them within the state.


    After Count Chase had thanked the king several times, he left the royal throne hall while most of the guards there escorted him out of the area.


    Leaving only the two people at the king''s side and the Paragon hidden among his personal guards, the king sighed and said. "What that girl from Saltstar City''s Awakening Temple was seeking seems to be something bigger than we thought." He said as he looked at the Paragon, who belonged to a friendly sect of his state and was there to protect him in case of need.


    The woman next to the king, a Sky Sovereign just like him and the old man in armor, asked. "Is this wave of monsters in the south of the continent rted to the Seven-Day Tsunami?"


    The king and his left-hand man looked at that Paragon, who sat quietly cross-legged on the ground, not bothering to speak.


    After about 20 seconds of silence, the expert said. "It is possible. But it could be something else."


    The three kingdom natives opened their eyes wider, realizing that if it wasn''t the Seven-Day Tsunami, then it could be something dire that could endanger even the kingdom!


    The Seven-Day Tsunami was an event that had urred in the north of the continent for thousands and thousands of years. It happened every 100 years when certain special conditions co-urred, and the monsters in the north of the continent would go into berserk mode for days.


    The weaker and potentially more vulnerable creatures would flee during the event to be less affected and to escape the stronger ones that would act against members of the same or different races.


    During the event, chaos would reign in the areas with the most sightings of special magical beings, usually bringing bloodbaths that are difficult to see on the continent in normal times.


    The Seven-Day Tsunami was terrible, but it was a known natural event that the human powers of the continent knew how to deal with and prepare for. There were still five years until the next such event, so if that was the case, the current problem might not be so bad because the problems that had already reached them wouldn''t get much worse. And after the end of that period, things would return to normal.


    But if there was something else behind these monster sightings, then maybe they should be worried!


    The Paragon saw the expressions on the three faces and said. "Emancipation Day is just around the corner. You know that, right?"


    The king frowned. "Yes, but what does the anniversary of the human victory in the war against magical beings have to do with it?"


    "The Purification." That was all the Paragon said, but it was enough to alert the three to something deeplyplex about the monsters in the north of the continent.


    "Are you serious?" The old man in armor to the king''s left stepped forward, sweat dripping from his brow. "Are those monsters really willing to do this?"


    "Demonix is willing to do anything."


    The woman and the old man looked at the king, a little pale at hearing the name of the most important vampire n on the continent.


    "Your Majesty..."


    "If vampires are behind this, we can''t doubt it." The kingmented as he swallowed his saliva. "We must prepare for the worst.


    "Your Excellency, how much time do we have?"


    The Paragon looked at the king and narrowed his eyes, seeing images of hoursses forming behind the three people. "Not long enough. If you want to prepare, you have until the Seven-


    Day Tsunami. If what''s happening is connected to the vampires'' ns, that''s the maximum time before they act."


    "Shit!" The king cursed as he rose from his throne, somewhat worried about the future.


    "You two, run and prepare our army. Raise the threat level to the state and free resources from our reserve for the most talented soldiers." He ordered, not taking lightly what might happen to the state if The Purification was actually behind these reports of monsters in his state.


    The Purification referred to a great sacrifice ordered by the vampires, something that, ording to the legends, would bring hell to the Pris Realm and would be the beginning of a new era for the continent. In particr, it would be the end of human dominance!

 Chapter 567 Change of Plans

    <h4>Chapter 567 Change of ns?</h4>


    Meanwhile, in an area further northwest of the Chutha Dynasty...


    The vampire who had met Vicente earlier was moving around, trying to throw off some humans who were hunting him.


    He moved through the shadows of a forest, cautiously acting while wearing an ugly expression.


    ''Damn human!'' He thought to himself as he formed the image of Vicente in his mind.


    After recovering from the previous explosion, he started to follow Vicente''s footsteps in order to absorb the powers of this super-talented young man. However, his journey since then has not been easy!


    Not only was Vicente using a problematic path for this creature, but the young man was also leaving trouble in the vampire''s path daily.


    Thetest of these problems was the group that was currently hunting this vampire in the forest area where he was moving.


    Due to the various Sovereigns in his path, this now Mid-level Mage vampire who had advanced after his recovery couldn''t help but deviate a bit from his goal to try to escape these experts.


    ''I''m going to get you, Vicente! Don''t think that one fucking ghost is enough to help you escape from me!'' He said in his mind before disappearing into that area to hide from the people hunting him because of the rumors of a vampire sighting that had spread through nearby cities.


    ...


    While the vampire felt how difficult his journey to Vicente would be, this young man and his two travelingpanions were already very close to reaching Vicente''s ce of interest.


    After several weeks of traveling since their departure from Saltstar City, Vicente, and La were only three days away from the headquarters of the Bone Mountains, a sect located near the northwestern border of the Chutha Dynasty.


    The next city they stopped at would be where they would spend as much time as Vice needed to prepare for his revenge!


    So he couldn''t help but look at the horizon on a peak where they had just stopped and felt different, thinking about how close he was to his revenge.


    Casey and La were with him, and they could both feel the difference in Vicente''s mood.


    "Is everything going to be okay?" She murmured to Casey, worried about facing the Bone Mountains, a sect with many Sovereigns in its ranks.


    Casey knew how important revenge was to people like him and Vicente and saw it differently than La. "Our targets could wipe us out in the blink of an eye. So, no, it''s not going to be okay. But that doesn''t matter to him. All that matters now is dealing with his enemies."


    "Sigh..." She already knew that subconsciously. But since she had started a strange rtionship with Vicente since they had rescued Casey, she couldn''t help but worry about him.


    "It would be good if he waited to be a Sovereign before we act..."


    Vicente didn''t hear Casey and La''s words as he looked over the horizon, feeling as if his body was on fire, craving the blood of his opponents.


    ''Old Torne, I hope you''ll lend me your strength for the next few days. I will try to prepare myself as much as possible so that I don''t have to face too many Sovereigns. Still, I may have to flee from several people capable of killing me after I have taken my revenge.'' Vicente said to the ghost in his mind space.


    He wasn''t stupid to think he could wipe out the Bone Mountains. And that wasn''t his goal. He wanted to eliminate Dax, the man''s family, and anyone with a good rtionship with such a person.


    Overthrowing the Bone Mountains might be interesting, but it would beplicated even if Vicente was already a Sovereign. But he was still a High-level Mage, so such a thing was out of his hands.


    ''Don''t worry, master, I''ll help you get the best result. But since we''re already close to the Kenyth Empire, why don''t you take revenge on Malik of the Fallen Angels in one fell swoop? The journey between Bone Mountains headquarters and The Fallen Angels'' is only about 10 days. If all goes well, you can take care of Malik in about 3 weeks and return to the Seidel Kingdom with these vendettas already settled.'' Torne suggested.


    Vicente had only considered settling his vendetta with Bone Mountains on this trip. He had prepared himself with information about the dynasty and the sect and was ready to finish his investigation of Dax when he got close to the man''s city. But he hadn''t prepared at all for the Fallen Angels.


    ''Do you think this is a good idea?'' He asked.


    Torne exined. ''The Fallen Angels are a bit stronger than the Bone Mountains, master. The Kenyth Empire is also a bit stronger than the Chutha Dynasty. But the difference isn''t significant, and by the time you''ve finished your business here and gotten the information you need in Kenyth Empire, you''ll already be a Sovereign.


    So why don''t you take advantage of the fact that we are already very close to this sect and finish your revenge in one trip?''


    Torne knew these two powers of the Chutha Dynasty and the Kenyth Empire well. He had died a few thousand years ago, but back then, these two sects already existed and were positioned in exactly the same area as they are now.


    So he knew where they were and the level of their forces.


    Things may have changed, but ording to the information Vicente had gathered about the Bone Mountains, the current situation of these two forces should be the same as it was a few millennia ago.


    Therefore, he was confident that he could lead his master to take full revenge.


    He added, "Besides, thepletion of your revenge isn''t the only thing I have in mind. If we travel to the Fallen Angels, we''ll probably be able to buy you even more time in Saltstar City before that vampire finds you.''


    ''Oh?'' Vicente knew it would be ideal for him to keep moving while the vampire was after him. But he also didn''t want to be away from Nina for too long, so he wanted to return to Saltstar City and prepare for the vampire there.


    ''Also, one of the ancient ces of the Cataclysm Order that I wanted to take you to in the future is in the Kenyth Empire, master. If we can make this little detour in your original ns, we might be able to get some resources to make us much stronger.


    After you be a Sovereign, your magical foundation will be solid, and you''ll be able to consume resources to strengthen yourself quickly!''

 Chapter 568 Arrival at the Bone Mountain Headquarters

    <h4>Chapter 568 Arrival at the Bone Mountain Headquarters?</h4>


    Listening to Torne''s n, Vicente felt it could be worthwhile for him to go through with it, even though he hadn''t prepared himself to do all his revenge in one trip.


    He agreed with Torne and said to his twopanions. "We''ll take care of the Bone Mountains and then go to the Kenyth Empire to deal with the Fallen Angels."


    "What?" La said as she stepped forward, aware that this hadn''t been in their original ns. "You didn''t n this before. Where did thise from?"


    Casey remained silent as he watched Vicente answer such a question. "Think about it: what will happen after we attack the Bone Mountains? Whether we like it or not, we''re going to kill an elder of that sect and put them in a state of emergency.


    There''s no guarantee what will happen, but some of the strongest people in that sect will certainly move or even get hurt because of our actions. Who could benefit from our action?"


    Casey didn''t have detailed information about the powers in this area, but he wasn''t stupid. "The enemies of the Bone Mountains might decide to act because of our action. There''s nothing better than attacking an enemy confused by a third party''s attack."


    "That''s the point." Vicente smiled as he pointed to Casey. "It''s possible that the Fallen Angels will move as we flee. That could open up the possibility that I have to deal with Malik, an elder of that sect.


    We''re already very close to that force, so it would be a shame not to take advantage of the opportunity. That''s why I want to act and kill two birds with one stone!"


    La narrowed her eyes when she heard that, aware that there was logic in Vicente''s words, but she was still a little annoyed.


    "You didn''t investigate anything about the Fallen Angels because you didn''t prepare to deal with them before this trip. Do you, by any chance, intend to make your way to them without knowing anything about their powers?"


    Vicente looked into the eyes of this woman he had already conquered and said. "Who could have the best information about the Fallen Angels, La? We''ll soon be at the seat of power in the Bone Mountains. There''s nothing stopping me from buying information about the other sect and making my n before we act against Dax of the Bone Mountains."


    "That makes sense," Caseymented. "It won''t be hard to buy that information about the Fallen Angels. And since you had already nned to investigate Dax when you arrived in the city we''re going to, it won''t add much time to the preparation of our action."


    Vicente affirmatively nodded while La sighed, having nothing to say to get the group out of this unnecessary hurry.


    Then she said. "I hope that when we get to the Fallen Angels, you don''t change your mind and decide to go after Lauren as well."


    Vicente bitterlyughed when he heard that. "Going after Lauren will cost me much more than dealing with those forces. So don''t worry. After I take care of Malik, we''ll split up to return to the Seidel Kingdom."


    "We''ll split up?" Casey asked.


    "The vampire chasing us is actually on my trail," Vicente replied, justifying the group''s separation before he headed to where Torne wanted to take him. "If we go straight back to the kingdom, he''ll get to Saltstar City faster than we''d like.


    So, I''ll take the long way around to slow him down. In the meantime, it would be good if you returned to the group and reassured everyone in my family about my status."


    Casey already knew about all the changes that had taken ce since he had left Millfall several months ago to go in search of his third pentagram. Vicente and La informed him of everything that had happened in those months, and he was aware of all thetest ns and actions of the Fuller family and their associates.


    He and La understood Vicente''s n and agreed to follow his orders when the time came.


    With that decided, they set out once again to advance their goal in Chutha Dynasty.


    The next few days would pass in the blink of an eye, and soon, they would enter the city where the Bone Mountains sect was located!


    ...


    Upon entering Oldbarrow, Vicente, La, and Casey made their way on foot along the local sidewalks of this city of over 250,000 people on the border of the Chutha Dynasty and the Kenyth Empire.


    This ce was even stronger than the cities they had passed through on their way here, being a ce where at least 100 Sovereigns lived locally.


    Bone Mountains was not the only sect in Oldbarrow. There were two other local forces with Sovereigns in their ranks, though Dax''s sect was the strongest nearby.


    But besides the many Sovereigns living locally, the number of High-level Mages in the city was impressive. There were so many at the same level as Vicente and La that they couldn''t even count them when they felt so many auras.


    But they were used to the powerful cities of the Chutha Dynasty, so they didn''t act surprised in Oldbarrow.


    Upon arrival, they quickly headed to the city''s ck market, a ce they already knew where it was located from their investigations in other cities they had passed through.


    What were they going to do at the local ck market? Quite simply, to find someone who had information about the Fallen Angels and Dax of the Bone Mountains!


    They wouldn''t act until they had the information they needed, so the most urgent thing to do in this ce was to go to the ck market and find someone willing to sell them that information.


    Soon, the group found themselves in a darker part of town, where things were done outside thew at almost any hour of the day.


    They were already used to going to shady ces and paying for information, so they would have no trouble reaching the people they needed to talk to to get to the person who would sell them some of the information they wanted.


    The investigator from Saltstar City, whom Vicente had previously thought of hiring to gather information on Dax alone, had previously charged him 10,000 gold coins for that service alone. But in just three hours of running around Oldbarrow, Vicente found two people willing to sell him all the information he wanted for only 4,500 coins.


    This information would take between 5 and 15 days to get into their hands, so after paying the first installment of the total amount agreed upon with these men, he and hispanions would find a ce to stay in Oldbarrow while they waited.


    Casey was not far from reaching the peak of the 3rd stage with the resources Vice had given him, so this would also be an opportunity for the group to better prepare for the moment of their action against Bone Mountains!


    And so it was that they arrived at Oldbarrow, the home of Bone Mountains and Dax, Vicente''s great enemy!

 Chapter 569 Local Reconnaissance

    <h4>Chapter 569 Local Reconnaissance</h4>


    Three days after Vicente''s group arrived in Oldbarrow, Casey was meditating in a special cultivation room in the city.


    Inrge cities and influential ces, there were always institutions that rented out their cultivation and meditation rooms to those willing to pay the high costs. That was amon business all over the continent, where one side made money by offering high-capacity training and cultivation rooms, and the other side got good ces to train and cultivate for "moderate" prices.


    These rooms were prepared to withstand the powers of the magicians without suffering too much damage from their powers. On the other hand, they were especially rich in mana and various types of elements.


    For magicians like Vicente, Casey, and La, there weren''t many such rooms in the cities, even in the Chutha Dynasty. However, for a thousand gold coins, Vicente had managed to get the room where his party was now staying for the next seven days.


    Thanks to Vicente''s financial power, the group was on the fifth floor of one of the three cultivation towers avable in Oldbarrow.


    Casey was in a deep state of meditation in the 45-square-meter room, which included a bathroom and kitchen as well as a training and meditation area.


    After consuming some of the resources La had collected in The Skull City, he was trying to break through to thest part of the 3rd stage.


    Meanwhile, Vicente and La were now standing in the kitchen of this room, both eating and chatting.


    "I''m going out to get to know the city better," Vicente said as he looked into her eyes. "Do you want me to bring you anything?"


    "No. Just be careful. You can easily get into big trouble in a city like this." She said seriously.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t get into trouble until I have the investigation results we ordered." He smiled at her before leaning close to one of her ears and saying quietly. "When Casey finishes his advance, you and I will go somewhere alone."


    At the feel of him squeezing her waist and speaking into one of her ears, La shivered as her heart beat faster.


    He had done what he had promised and made her his woman. After showing La a ''new'' world, she had be so ustomed to the new experiences Vicente had introduced her to that she liked and wanted to be with him.


    She couldn''t help but smile when she heard his words, a little anxious for more time alone with Vicente.


    "You''re terrible, Vicente Fuller. How can you think of such things when we''re in so much danger?" She asked as she looked into his eyes, close to his face.


    "Am I the only one like this?" Heughed as he remembered something. "Have you forgotten that..."


    As he spoke, she put a hand over his mouth and looked at him shyly, her face flushed. "Hey, don''t talk about that!"


    Vicente put aside what he was about to say and couldn''t help but reach for La''s lips, then began to kiss her vigorously, taking her breath away as he explored that body full of curves that women of all types and ages would envy.


    La felt hot but resisted the temptation, knowing that it would do her no good to let him take her now that there was nothing they could do about it.


    "You like to tease me..." She said as she parted her lips from his, trying to catch her breath. "Go and do what you nned!"


    He smiled before leaving the room, walking down the stairs of the building until he reached the entrance hall, where many people wereing and going.


    He ignored the many people there, most of whom were wealthy locals with magic cultivations between the 2nd and 3rd stages, those who could afford to go to a ce like this.


    When he reached Oldbarrow''s main square, he bought some snacks from a shop along the way, and soon he was walking slowly, observing his surroundings and eating slowly.


    He saw some of the town''s major establishments but also noticed members of some of the local forces.


    That city was close to the dynasty''s border with a major enemy of the state, so the presence of magical powers there was significant.


    There were many men from the Chutha Army on the streets, while the presence of Mages and Sovereigns was noteworthy, to the point that everywhere Vicente went in Oldbarrow, he would see people wearing the uniforms of one of these forces.


    After only 30 minutes of walking through the city center, he saw 4 Sovereigns and 66 High-level Mages, a surreal amount of powerful magicians to encounter on a casual walk.


    ''If I attack Bone Mountain openly, it''s possible that I''ll have problems with many local forces.'' Vicente considered this possibility, which would be terrible for him and his group.


    ''The master must operate in the shadows without attracting attention. The local forces will see your actions as the actions of an enemy of the Chutha Dynasty, such as the Fallen Angels. So any action in daylight will be replied not only by the people of the Bone Mountains.'' Tornemented as he scanned Vicente''s surroundings.


    ''It is also interesting that you do everything you have to do in one night or you do your attacks in two moves separated by a few days. You can''t just act one day and continue the next. The local forces should be used for one-off attacks, so they''ll stand guard after an attack. But after a few days, they should be back to normal.''


    That was the nature of intelligent beings. It wasn''t so easy to stay focused on something. That was especially true in situations like the one Torne was talking about.


    You couldn''t keep a group of powerful people on alert for enemy attacks forever. After an attack, those people would be sensitized for a while, and it wouldn''t be interesting to act against them during that time. But after a while, such powers would lower their guard because attacks usually didn''t happen as often many days or weeks after the first attack.


    There was usually a period of a few days after the attack when new events were more likely to ur. But after a few days, the observation history of many forces across the continent said that the chances of new attacks happening were greatly reduced.


    Experienced people who were aware of this data rxed after a while, which was bound to happen sooner orter, as it was the nature of intelligent beings to get used to their situation.


    Once the tension subsided, they would let their guard down!


    But that didn''t mean that everything would be easy and the local forces would be vulnerable. It just meant that the ns of someone as powerful as Vicente wouldn''t be as hampered by the attention of the local observers.


    ''Hmm, let''s go with the second option. That will give Dax time to suffer a bit.'' Vicente decided.

 Chapter 570 Information

    <h4>Chapter 570 Information?</h4>


    A few more days passed with Vicente''s group in Oldbarrow.


    In that time, Casey had reached the level Vicente and La were at, bing a High-level Mage!


    La was a little ahead of Casey in terms of strength coupled with the density of her mana, but the difference between them was tiny. She had advanced a few weeks before him, so their strengths could be considered quite simr from the point of view of their cultivation.


    But of course, in terms ofbat skills, they were very different since La had a special movement skill, while Casey had a mental one.


    Both of them could fight and be considered warriors. Still, while he was a long-range fighter, she was a short-range fighter who preferred closebat, unlike him, who kept his distance from his opponents.


    As for Vicente, he was at the threshold between the 3rd and 4th stages, already very close to advancing. He wouldn''t advance anytime soon, but from now on, 15 to 30 cultivation sessions should be enough for him to advance.


    Just going into seclusion wouldn''t guarantee his breakthrough for the time being. Since neither Torne nor he knew for sure when his breakthrough woulde, they preferred to act in Oldbarrow right away.


    Why not? Why not wait? Simply because there were advantages and disadvantages to waiting for the advance.


    The advantage was obvious: more power for Vicente. But the downside was attracting more attention, reducing the chances of being underestimated, and losing opportunities to act sooner.


    Specific ns may only work if they were immediately made because if they were dyed, they might not work due to some conditions that could not be met.


    Vicente and his group would soon learn this was the case with their current situation!


    Either they acted in the next few days, or it would be much more difficult for them to go ahead with their ns!


    ...


    In a medium-sized restaurant in Oldbarrow, Vicente, La, and Casey sat on the same side of a table in a dark and secluded part of the establishment.


    There weren''t many people around, and candles illuminated the area, leaving most of the surroundings in the dark.


    In front of them were two masked men, both wearing objects that covered their faces from their chins to their foreheads.


    Vicente and his twopanions also wore masks, though they had ck cloaks over their bodies to hide their silhouettes.


    "This is the information about The Fallen Angels you asked for." The man in front of Vicente said as he handed him a three-centimeter thick book. "There''s a lot about this sect, so I''ve cataloged all the relevant information here."


    The man in front of Casey said just after hispanion had finished. "There''s not much information about Dax, so I didn''t catalog what I found out about him.


    Anyway, Dax is one of the 36 elders of the Bone Mountains. That''s obviously not his real name, but a nickname he''s earned on his journey as a magician.


    He joined the sect sometime between 300 and 350 years ago and has since risen through the ranks, passing through all the possible positions for a warrior-necromancer like himself.


    Thest time he was seen in public was four years ago when he was a peak Earth Sovereign. He may have advanced to be a Sky Sovereign, but I can''t say for sure.


    He doesn''t have many family members. His parents had already died when he joined the sect, and he only had one brother back then; this person died 29 years ago. But he does have a wife and a son who live here in Oldbarrow.


    His wife''s name is Olga, and she is a High-level Mage. As for his son, his name is Gavin, and he''s a Low-level Mage."


    Vicente listened to this information with interest, seeing that he would have people to target.


    The informant continued. "He doesn''t have many other people with close blood ties to him, but he does have some friends.


    There''s a woman rumored to be his mistress, Eloise, another elder from the Bone Mountains. She is a newly promoted Earth Sovereign. And there are two men, old friends of Dax''s. One is Chase, an Earth Sovereign the same age as Dax, and the other is Caleb, a Sky Sovereign close to the sect''s leadership.


    These three are quite capable of leaving their posts to help Dax in an emergency, just as he is.


    Despite his reputation for being cruel and brutal to deal with, Dax definitely has some good rtionships with those closest to him. He doesn''t show it much in public, but the fidelity and loyalty these people have for him suggests the opposite of what a less thoughtful analysis would say."


    "Is he in the city?" Vicente asked.


    "No. I tried to probe the Bone Mountains for business with Elder Dax and discovered he had left the city a few weeks ago. But the reason for his movement didn''t seem to be anything serious orplicated. He should be back soon. Elders like him don''t stay away for long." This informant said.


    "What about his friends and family?"


    "His son, wife, and two friends are in the city. But Elder Eloise traveled with him..." The man said in an amused tone, sensing that the rumors about those two were true.


    "I see..." Vicente paid the two and then left with the information about The Fallen Angels on his spatial ring while he thought about what he had just discovered.


    ''You must use this man''s absence to move against these four people, master.'' Torne said as La and Casey walked beside Vicente. ''Wherever he went, he''ll be back in the city soon, even if we don''t act. And he may hurry if something happens to these people.


    So you should act against those people and then wait for him to return.''


    Vicente felt that this was the case. Dax had a lot of powerful friends, so it would be difficult to take action against him with everyone he cared about in Oldbarrow. But with such a target and his mistress out of the city, it would be easier for him to act!


    "We''ll act tomorrow night," Vicente told La and Casey, determined to start his revenge!


    Gulp!


    "What are you going to do?" La asked worriedly.


    "I''ll tell you my ns when we return to the cultivation room. In any case, we must take advantage of his absence in the city to act." He looked at Casey and said. "I need you to take care of those two informants. Make them forget the work they did for us."


    "Okay!"


    With that, the group split up, with Vicente and La returning to the cultivation room while Casey went to do the job.

 Chapter 571 Breaking into a Sect

    <h4>Chapter 571 Breaking into a Sect</h4>


    ?The next day, Vicente and hispanions were already on their way as the sun set at the end of the day.


    Casey had already taken care of the investigators who had done thepromising work of gathering information regarding Dax for them, having erased their memories of the past few weeks.


    Killing someone on sites like Oldbarrow had the potential to cause a lot of headaches. Erasing memories was always preferable.


    With that done, the group prepared to move on to Vicente''s evil ns.


    Vicente was not a soft-hearted man or incapable of making difficult decisions. He may have seemed like a good man to those less observant and aware of his actions, but he was a typical mafioso.


    If he had to kill an entire family for the good of his group, he would do what was necessary without blinking an eye!


    When La and Casey heard that he nned to deal with Dax''s family and friends first, they were both a little taken aback, especially this woman who saw the world a little more "pink" than her two travelingpanions.


    Casey understood the pain Vicente had felt at losing his mother and seeing his family devastated by someone else''s struggle. So his surprise was less than La''s, and he fully understood his ally. Not only did he understand Vice, but he agreed with the ns!


    Casey''s surprise was rted to the fact that he hadn''t foreseen that Vicente would go down this bloody path!


    Anyway, now the three of them had their ns for the night in mind and were ready to act as soon as the opportunity arose!


    ...


    In a remote part of Oldbarrow, there was arge piece ofnd the size of a neighborhood, with about 15% of the city''s total area.


    This ce had wooded areas inside, but even from the outside, you could see buildings of all kinds, where there were residences, ces for teaching and research, and areas for training and recreation.


    That is what a sect or the headquarters ofrge organizations with thousands of members looked like!


    The headquarters of such organizations sometimes resembled towns and even had their trade andws.


    The ce in question was the headquarters of the Bone Mountains sect, a medium-sized sect considering the power level of the continent.


    More prominent sects, such as the organization that kidnapped Lauren, might have headquarters five to ten timesrger than this ce, sometimes owning entire cities where only their members and allies coulde and go.


    But for people who had never seen the headquarters of an organization asrge as this one in Oldbarrow, the Bone Mountain headquarters was enough to make the three stare at it open-mouthed for a few moments.


    As they stood in front of this ce, Vicente and his twopanions observed thisrge estate, looking not only for the signs they had to expect but also for howrge and magnificent this area was.


    "They say the headquarters of my religion is like this, but on a muchrger scale," Lamented to her twopanions, a twinkle in her eye.


    Since joining the Congregation of Revtions, her greatest dream was to one day serve in the organization''s headquarters, where the Temple Master, an Archmage,manded the most influential religion in the Pris Realm!


    The City of Angels was home to the most powerful of the Congregation of Revtions, a ce only members of the temples of that religion could enter or live.


    Casey looked at La and then at Vicente. "Getting into this ce without being noticed won''t be easy. The area is huge, so there are many ces where we could be seen."


    "That is a possibility. But because the area is sorge, it will be easier for us to get in." Vicente said as he looked toward the observers near where they were.


    They were hiding in one of the trees on the road in front of the sect''s entrance, all dressed in special clothes with cloth masks on their faces.


    Vicente saw the sign of the changing shifts of observers in this area, something they had studied in their observations of this ce over thest few days.


    "Time to act." He said quietly before addressing the two. "Don''t worry so much about being noticed. With La''s speed and your mental abilities, your chances are very good."


    With that, Vicente moved off, quickly disappearing as he controlled the light in his surroundings and flew towards the inside of the area at the moment of the shift change when there was an opening in the area''s magical defenses.


    La quickly carried Casey on her back as soon as she saw the moment to act, quickly passing the entrance to the headquarters where a shift was in progress.


    The sect members in the area only felt a rtively strong gust of wind when she passed by them.


    However, no one was too surprised by the situation, and soon, the exchange was over, and the defenses of that area returned to their imprable state for those with cultivation up to the 4th stage.


    The Bone Mountains were a force with many enemies in the 4th stage. As such, their headquarters was protected by several 4th-grade formations!


    Unfortunately, the formations only worked as long as they were activated, and it was impossible to keep them activated 100% of the time. People had toe and go from such posts, which naturally weakened their defenses at certain times of the day.


    Vicente''s group managed to get into this sect, with Vice soon following his ns there, while La and Casey made their way to Sovereign Dax''s residence together!


    ...


    After separating from his twopanions, Vicente went to the residences of Dax''s two great friends in the sect.


    Chase and Caleb, an Earth Sovereign and a Sky Sovereign, respectively, were two of Dax''s friends he would undoubtedly miss, both because of their history together and because they were the kind of friends willing to do anything to help theirpanions.


    As such, Vicente wanted to act against both of them to cause Dax pain and weaken his enemy when he returned to Oldbarrow in a few days.


    Chase and Caleb lived in the same area of the sect, in one of the noblest and richest parts of this headquarters, where the Sovereigns and their families of this organization lived.


    In a way, La and Casey were also moving into this area since Dax''s residence was there as well. However, the area of the Sovereigns was quiterge, and the residences of Dax''s family and those two men were separated from each other.


    Chase and Caleb lived closer together, so Vicente would soon be close to both of his targets.


    With Torne''s help in locating these men, and the portrait of them he had also received from the investigator who had given him Dax''s information, he soon decided whom to target first.


    ''I will deal with Caleb first. He''s the strongest and the hardest to eliminate, so I must deal with him before Chase.'' Vicente thought to himself as he moved in the direction of the man''s residence, using Torne''s help to hide his aura even more than he could on his own.

 Chapter 572 Killing Night (1)

    <h4>Chapter 572 Killing Night (1)</h4>


    Moving under his invisibility, Vicente soon found himself in the residence of Caleb, a Sky Sovereign.


    The estate of Dax''s friend was neither small nor simple. With a built area of more than 300 square meters and three floors, this man''s residence was quiterge and had many people in its vicinity.


    Many weak subordinates took care of the man''s residence, including some sect members and Caleb''s disciples.


    As someone who was among the strongest in the sect, Caleb had a long history with the organization, with many talented disciples from several generations.


    His disciples ranged from young Acolytes to High-level Mages.


    In addition to these subordinates, disciples and other sect members who regrly visited the elders'' mansions, as well as magical beasts and other elders, were also at the mansion.


    Some of them were stationed around the mansion, probably to protect Caleb from trouble and to keep watch.


    Caleb was strong enough to protect himself, but elders like him didn''t have to get involved in every problem that came their way!


    Vicente saw all the advantages of being an elder in this ce and couldn''t help but be interested in what sects offered their strongest men.


    ''That''s impressive. This guy lives like a king here!'' Hemented to Torne as he saw how there were people there to take care of practically everything for Caleb.


    Caleb''s only responsibility was to cultivate and train. Other than that, he would only have to act if someone of an equal or higher level than him appeared to challenge the sect or if the sect itself nned to act against others of an equal or higher level than him!


    Tornemented in Vicente''s mind. ''The best positions on the continent are to be the leader of one''s organization or to be one of the pirs of forces like sects and ns.


    Maybe it''s even better to be one of the pirs. An elder like Caleb doesn''t have as much responsibility as you, master, but he lives better than you. His value to this sect is enormous, and his benefits far outweigh his responsibilities.


    When you reach the same level as him, you''ll certainly have ess to more things than him. But your level of responsibility will be infinitely greater than that old man''s.''''


    ''Speaking like that, it sounds like you''d prefer me to be the elder of some sect or n.'' Vicente joked with Torne.


    ''That wouldn''t be bad.'' Torne surprised Vicente. ''There are organizations all over the continent that give their elders the chance to have their own organizations. If you became a member of such a force, you could continue your business with the Fuller/Mazzanti family and still have the privileges of someone like Caleb.


    In fact, you could even use members of the sect to perform services for your family for free. There are many advantages to joining arger force and not being in charge of it, master.''


    ''I didn''t know you had such an opinion on the matter.'' Vicentemented as he approached Caleb''s position, unnoticed by everyone around Caleb''s estate.


    ''I don''t think it would be a good idea for you to join a Light Path force without at least one Archmage in its ranks. But I''m not against you doing what I said if you find an organization that gives you those freedoms and is strong enough to have one or more Archmages.'' Torne revealed his honest opinion.


    ''Archmages? Do you think there are organizations on the continent with more than one of them?" Vicente asked doubtfully.


    The only Archmage known throughout the continent was the leader of the Congregation of Revtions. So, for people like Vicente, there weren''t many organizations with 6th-stage specialists and those that did rarely had more than one of them in their forces.


    Torne smiled at Vicente''sment. ''Archmages can easily live for more than 10,000 years without using any resources to increase their vitality. Do you really think there are so few of them on the continent?


    There certainly aren''t many, but there''s definitely enough for some organizations to have two or three of them.''


    ''I see. I didn''t think there were that many peak experts. There''s hardly any news about people above the 5th stage,'' Vicentemented.


    ''This is natural. Most of these experts can live for thousands of years. While their lives are long, the people who know them rarely go far. When the people who know them die, they are often practically forgotten.'' Torne exined. ''Also, many of them have a habit of spending decades cultivating, and when theye out of their istion, they don''t interact with many people who can understand their greatness.''


    ''That makes sense... The continent is probably a dark room full of monstrous creatures.''


    ''That is the best analogy for understanding reality.'' Torne agreed with his master''sment.


    After he said this, they stopped exchanging ideas when Vicente was finally one door from his destination.


    Caleb was meditating in his cultivation room, where only an Earth Sovereign was standing in front of the entrance to this special room.


    ''Old Torne, are you sure you can help me?'' Vicente asked before he made hisst move, for once made, there would be no turning back.


    ''Don''t worry. If the old Sky Sovereign before you had his guard up and was looking for us, it would be difficult for me to hide our auras. But I used to be as strong as him, and he''s not very attentive now. He won''t notice either of us until you act.''


    Vicente calmed down and made his move.


    He didn''t hesitate to use his newly acquired ability to control the mind of an Earth Sovereign sitting next to the only door to this cultivation room.


    With a small fraction of Torne''s power, Vicente''s level was practically the same as that person''s.


    The man realized that something was wrong, even if he couldn''t see what it was.


    "This..."


    Although he could take Vicente''s action at first, he soon became silent as a cloudy look appeared in his eyes, and Vice managed to suppress this person''s consciousness.


    After controlling this person for a few seconds by squeezing his neck, Vicente moved away, leaving room for him to walk toward the inside of that cultivation room.


    When he ordered the man to enter the room, he followed behind the man, so close to this individual that even if he wasn''t invisible, it would have been difficult to see him.


    As soon as the door to the cultivation room opened, Vicente moved in a different direction from the man, who went to Caleb''s side as if he was there to deliver a message.


    "Huh?" Caleb noticed the presence of his personal guard and opened his eyes in curiosity.


    But just then, he felt something pass through his left chest!

 Chapter 573 Killing Night (2)

    <h4>Chapter 573 Killing Night (2)</h4>


    ?Feeling something in his chest, Caleb looked back and saw nothing. But he was a Sky Sovereign. As soon as he circted his mana through his eyes, he noticed the disturbance caused by Vicente''s ability.


    "This..." He opened his mouth as blood spurted with his saliva.


    He tried to activate his pentagrams to act against Vicente, but his own subordinate attacked him and slit his throat with a sword.


    Caleb hadn''t expected this and was surprised by a cut six centimeters deep in his throat.


    This time, he couldn''t say anything as he felt his surroundings darken, not believing he would die in his own training area like this.


    That was a dishonorable way for someone like him to die!


    But he had no choice in the matter!


    As he pulled his spear out of Caleb''s body, Vicente saw the man fall face down to the ground, already unconscious.


    Caleb wasn''t dead yet, but in no more than 30 seconds, this man would be beyond what 4th-stage doctors could do to save him.


    ''Tsk! It may look easy, but it cost me 60% of my powers!'' Vicente sighed as he looked at the heavily bleeding body while Torne kept an eye on the surroundings.


    Vicente was at the absolute peak of the 3rd stage, but to deal a fatal blow to a Sky Sovereign, he would have to use up all of his power and still rely on the enemy not to be on guard.


    Fortunately, he had Torne''s help and didn''t have to use all of his strength. Otherwise, his night''s work would have ended with Caleb''s death.


    ''Time to go, master.'' Torne warned Vicente before the young man made Caleb''s guard return to his post and act as if nothing had happened.


    He turned invisible again and headed for Chase''s property, which was two blocks away from Caleb''s residence.


    Vicente had already identified this ce before he came to act against Caleb, so when he finished his business with this man, he quickly moved on to his second target.


    ...


    While Vicente went to Chase''s property, La and Casey had already taken action against Dax''s son and wife.


    Unlike Vicente, they didn''t want to kill their targets but to kidnap them.


    It would be much easier for them to reach their targets and take them away from the sect than to kill them. Not only that but killing those people might cause even more turmoil in the sect and make it dangerous for them to escape.


    After breaking into Dax''s estate, they quickly caught up with his wife and son without encountering any difficulties.


    There were Sovereigns there to protect the estate and Dax''s two family members. However, with Casey''s mental maniption and La''s speed, it didn''t take them long to reach their targets.


    Casey easily manipted their minds to make them walk out of the building with them as if it was just another regr action on their part.


    So he and La followed Dax''s wife and son while acting as if they were the servants of these people.


    The sect still seemed to be in the dark about their invasion and Vicente''s actions, so the two left this ce without hesitation, thinking that he hadn''t acted yet or hadn''t been discovered.


    However, the situation at Bone Mountain headquarters was about to change!


    ...


    As Vicente entered Chase''s building and was about to reach his destination, distress signals began to appear on that building and elsewhere in thatrge headquarters.


    ''It looks like we''ve been spotted.'' Vicente said to Torne, imagining that Bone Mountains had already learned of Caleb''s death.


    ''Time to pick up the pace, master.'' Torne said. ''This man is weaker than the other, so just destroy him quickly. We don''t need to catch him off guard as we did with the other one.''


    Feeling Torne''s mana flow through his body, Vincent no longer moved cautiously. He quickly picked up speed as his pentagrams appeared around him.


    He was still two corridors away from Chase, but with his powers and Torne''s support, he focused on the enemy and brought the metals around that person under his control.


    Chase was in his office when he jumped out of his chair, rmed by the emergency rm that had just gone off.


    ''Has something happened?'' He worried as he looked out of his window.


    He did so for only a second but soon shifted his focus as he felt the mana in his surroundings disturbed by an external force.


    "Who''s there?" He asked aloud as many metallic objects around him floated in the air and changed shape.


    That happened very quickly, and soon, several of these items were flying at him in the form of small des.


    Chase was inside his residence, so he had no armor on his body now.


    That didn''t help him at all. 4th-grade armor wouldn''t be under Vicente''s control and would protect him. Since he had nothing like that with him, the des that could damage even 4th-


    grade artifacts attacked him mercilessly.


    He raised his defenses, but his strength was not his defense. As an attack-oriented warrior, he was much better at attacking targets.


    But without a target in the first moment of this fight, he could only move to dodge the desing at him.


    ''Shit! These des are really annoying!'' He thought as he felt cuts on his arms and legs.


    But as he moved towards the exit of his office, he suddenly felt it difficult to move, as if his body was strangely out of his control.


    That caused him to miss a step and then be hit by half a dozen weapons controlled by Vicente, all of which hit his vital points!


    "Aaaaaagh!" He screamed in pain as he tried his best to move and resist these injuries.


    However, being injured and having the metals in his body manipted by Vicente, he didn''t resist when the young Fuller finally entered the office and used his mental ability.


    Knocked unconscious in front of Vicente, this man would soon fall into the darkness of death as he was physically and mentally destroyed!


    Thus ended Vicente''s night of killing and began his escape from this now-alert headquarters.

 Chapter 574 A Bloody Gift

    <h4>Chapter 574 A Bloody Gift?</h4>


    When Vicente left Chase''s estate, he encountered many magicians moving around the area where the sect''s experts lived as Sovereigns'' auras grew stronger.


    Many didn''t know exactly what had happened, so when they noticed the emergency rms, they didn''t go directly to Caleb''s house, which had generated those signals. Some moved toward the sect''s core, while others remained in position, waiting for word from the sect''s leadership.


    Vicente wasn''t being hunted yet, so he moved, using what little mana he had left to hide his movements.


    With Torne''s help, he followed the path with fewer powerful people between him and the exit of this headquarters.


    Getting into this ce had been easy, but getting out would be a few levels more difficult.


    ''How are we going to leave this ce, master?'' Torne asked Vicente, feeling unsure of what to do when faced with a problem for the first time.


    But Vicente was a former bank robber and a specialist escaping from Earth''s prisons. Pris Realm might be much moreplicated than Earth because of the existence of magic, but since he had his own powers, he wasn''t too worried about it.


    Vicente had already drunk a recovery potion, and his mana reserves gradually improved as he moved. Then he said to Torne. ''The Sovereigns will be very busy finding out about Chase and Caleb''s deaths in the next few minutes. I''ll use that to my advantage to control the guards at one of the exits from this ce!''


    ''That will leave traces of our passage, master.''


    ''Not if they kill themselves after I leave the area!''


    With that, Vicente would soon arrive at one of the exits of this sect, where the group of guards in the area were already on alert for the sect''s internal problem, having alreadypletely sealed off the ce with formations capable of isting this area from the rest of Oldbarrow.


    ...


    Forty-five minutes after Chase''s death, La and Casey were nervously waiting for Vicente outside of the city in a cave where they had agreed to meet after the action that night.


    With them were Dax''s wife and son, both bound and sitting on the floor in a dark part of the cave.


    The two masked youths paced back and forth nervously, worried about Vicente.


    But as they did so, the sound of footsteps suddenly came from the cave entrance and caught their attention.


    "Vicente!" La said as she ran towards the tall, ck-haired man who had just arrived.


    "How was your mission?" Casey asked, looking into Vicente''s eyes as he removed his mask.


    Vicente sighed, feeling rather tired after fighting several people that night. "It went well, I''d say." He sat down on a rock in the cave and looked in the direction of Dax''s rtives.


    "The two Sovereigns didn''t expect to be attacked on their residences, so I managed to get rid of them after some effort. In the end, I narrowly escaped from that sect. They didn''t expect an intruder to break into their home and attack two elders...


    But they still reacted quickly to my attacks. If it weren''t for my invisibility and ability to control bodies, I wouldn''t have been able to escape." He said, happy that these two had managed to leave the headquarters before things gotplicated.


    If they hadn''t been quick in their mission, they wouldn''t have been able to escape!


    "Sigh, good." La sighed when she saw Vicente looking at them. "What do we do now?"


    "We''ll go somewhere else and hide for the next few days," Vicente replied, thinking that they couldn''t just stay there but that they would also have to move every few days.


    The vampire was after them, and the Bone Mountains forces might have magicians who could find something to bring them. So they had to move whenever possible.


    "As soon as we find another ce, let''s get some rest and take care of these two," Vicente said, clenching his fists.


    He and his twopanions had drunk restorative potions. But this kind of magical resource only restored some of the mana used by its users. Mental fatigue was in no way affected by this type of potion.


    All of them, especially Vicente needed some rest, so he didn''t focus on the two hostages right away.


    ''I''ll let you live a little longer... Enjoy it. Soon, your dear Dax will see you again.'' Vicente thought as he had an evil look, feeling nopassion for these people and no hesitation in doing what he had nned.


    Someone might think these two were innocent, and he was wrong to go after them. And that was right. Dax''s son and wife had nothing to do with the man''s fight with Malik years ago.


    But Kate Hogan was also not to me for what had happened to her, nor was Lauren, and yet she had lost her sight. Then there was Nina, who had lost her hearing; Andrew, who had lost the will to live and left orphans in this cruel world; and finally, Vicente himself was a victim of Dax and Malik''s actions.


    Vicente would not do what he had nned to do to punish Dax''s son and wife. He would do what he nned to inflict pain on his enemy!


    He had no scruples and was willing to do anything to achieve his goals!


    ''Dax, just wait. I''ming!''


    ...


    Seven days after the deaths of Caleb and Chase, Dax returned to the Bone Mountains, having been warned of the deaths of his two great friends.


    Not only that but when he learned of the disappearance of his wife and son, the man rushed back to Oldbarrow full of hate.


    Arriving in the city that afternoon with his mistress, Eloise, he went straight to his sect''s headquarters to demand an answer.


    "Sect leader, what''s going on?" He entered the elders'' hall with a loud voice while a blonde woman stood beside him with a worried look.


    Dax was currently a Sky Sovereign, so when he entered and questioned the sect leader, no one in the elders'' hall thought his strong words were inappropriate. And he had every right to be angry!


    "Dax, you''d better get ready. Someone ising for you." The Sect Master, an old man with long, thick white hair and a voluminous mustache, said as he looked at the man seriously.


    Dax didn''t have time to question that Sky Sovereign when two boxes appeared in front of him.


    The Sect Master said. "These two boxes arrived for you yesterday morning."


    Dax and Eloise stepped forward until they saw what was inside the boxes.


    They were the bodies of his son and his wife, mysteriously ced in square boxes with edges only 50 centimeters wide.


    Their bodies were crumpled inside these boxes, with their heads turned up, giving off the terrifying look of people who had surely suffered before dying.


    Seeing this, Eloise looked at herpanion and saw his eyes turning red with rage, his aura rising, and the veins in his head trembling.


    Something was written on the foreheads of his two family members.


    ''I''ming, Dax!''

 Chapter 575 Earth Sovereign

    <h4>Chapter 575 Earth Sovereign</h4>


    It has been ten days since Dax returned to Oldbarrow.


    In those days, he and the Bone Mountains sect began an extensive search for those responsible for the deaths of his wife and son.


    The group didn''t have much sess in catching up with Vicente and hispanions during this time. These three young men from the Seidel Kingdom didn''t take any chances in the early days of the search led by Dax.


    And why should they move? Their destination was furiously searching for them!


    But the group from the Scott Province hadn''t shown up in Oldbarrow for another reason. While they were hiding in the forests of this frontier area of the Chutha Dynasty, asionally moving to new hiding ces, Vicente had reached the turning point in his cultivation.


    Two days ago, he had achieved what was necessary to begin his attempts to advance to the 4th stage!


    Having reached this point, since he had already waited until this moment to act against Dax, dying his revenge for one, two, or three more days wouldn''t make any difference to him.


    So he was in seclusion, trying to get to the beginning of the 4th stage, meditating in a cave away from those who wanted his head, with only La and Casey with him.


    As time passed, Vicente got closer and closer to the point where he would no longer be a High-level Mage but an Earth Sovereign!


    ...


    It waste afternoon in the Oldbarrow region, where Vicente''s group was hiding in a forested area of the northwestern mountains of the Chutha dynasty.


    La and Casey took turns watching the entrance to their cave in a spot lit by torches and a few fluorescent objects.


    But right now, the two of them were talking side by side at the entrance to this ce, from where they could better sense the beings near the cave.


    "Are you and Vicente together?" Casey asked, having already noticed that La and Vice seemed to do strange things when he wasn''t around.


    She blushed but didn''t hide the truth. "Yes, it happened after we rescued you. He said he''d make me his woman."


    Seeing La lower her head in shame at saying that, Caseyughed. "Well then, I wish you luck. Just be careful not to mix things up. That can prevent problems for everyone."


    She understood what he meant and said nothing, aware that work and feelings had to be kept separate. That didn''t stop her from having a rtionship with Vicente, but she would have to be careful not to hurt herself or those connected to her and him.


    "Anyway, soon he''ll move on, and it''ll be time to move again," Caseymented, changing the subject. "I wonder what his next pentagram will be like... He already has two green pentagrams. I wouldn''t be surprised if he chooses a cyan one now."


    "A cyan pentagram?" La looked into Casey''s eyes. "That would be impossible for him to get since he is only at the 4th stage. ording to rumors within my organization, only Archmages have cyan pentagrams."


    "Oh? You don''t trust him?" Casey looked at her with interest.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust Vicente. I just don''t understand how he can hunt a magical being at the peak of the 5th stage or the beginning of the 6th stage when he himself will be at the beginning of the 4th stage." She was being sincere.


    Casey also didn''t think it was possible for Vicente to get something so valuable while he was only at the 4th stage, so he didn''t push La any further. "That''s true. If he chooses a green pentagram, he''ll be fine. He''ll be able to evolve his first pentagram a bit more, and he''ll be an even worse monster than he is now."


    "Hmmm..."


    "Lucky for us, we''re partners with someone like him," Caseymented. "When we advance to the 4th stage, we''ll be able to get green pentagrams easily if we go hunting with him."


    La agreed, knowing that it would take 18 to 36 months to be an Earth Sovereign, even though she was now a High-


    level Mage with several resources at her disposal.


    Sooner orter, they would reach that level if they continued alongside Vicente, so the thought of the green pentagram she would absorb when she became a Sovereign wasn''t too far away for her not to think about it.


    Reaching the 4th stage would be the fulfillment of dreams for these two natives of the Seidel Kingdom, where the strongest were individuals with the magical cultivation of Sovereigns.


    La clenched her fists when she realized how far she hade in such a short time, but she didn''t see only the positive side. There were still many dangers and challenges ahead of her to keep moving forward!


    While she and Casey were thinking about different things, they both felt a sudden change in the concentration of mana in the cave. They both turned their attention in the direction where Vicente was meditating, smiles quickly forming on their faces.


    Vincent was about to enter the 4th stage!


    As he sat in the lotus position under a cultivation pillow, theke of mana that currently existed in his space of consciousness suddenly increased in size, turning from a mereke into a seemingly boundless ocean.


    When one became a Low-level Mage, they would form a mana vortex after condensing the five magic triangles of the Acolyte stage. Then, the mana vortex would turn into ake at the end of the 3rd stage, when one became a High-level Mage.


    As one progressed from the 3rd stage to the 4th stage, theke would grow to all the boundaries of the magician''s consciousness space, bing a great ocean.


    This ocean would eventually give rise to a single point of mana condensation, which, upon reaching the 5th stage, would form a soul avatar.


    Vicente was still far from the birth of his soul avatar, but he was getting closer to this important moment in a magician''s life.


    As he formed the ocean of mana, his strength rapidly increased, with all of his characteristics doubling in power and his mana reserves reaching a level 100% higher than what he had as a High-level Mage.


    While his endurance, strength, speed, intelligence,prehension, magical power, and many other traits developed significantly, his natural-origin pentagrams once again began to evolve a little closer to the next level of quality.


    His second pentagram only gained a few cyan lines at its edges, indicating that it would one day evolve to that level if he continued to improve his strength.


    But Vicente''s first pentagram, which had previously been an intense orange, changed significantly, gaining several yellow lines and inscriptions around it.


    It didn''t reach the point of a qualitative breakthrough and became a yellow pentagram. Still, it did reach the threshold between orange and yellow.


    If Vicente were to undergo a new qualitative evolution after today, this pentagram would immediately reach the yellow grade!


    In this way, he would enter the beginning of the 4th stage and be an Earth Sovereign!

 Chapter 576 Face to Face with the Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 576 Face to Face with the Enemy</h4>


    ?''Congrattions, master. You are now an Earth Sovereign,'' Torne said with a pleased tone.


    Vicente looked at the ghost within his consciousness and felt an unprecedented power coursing through his existence.


    Advancing one stage was always excellent. Whenever one advanced one level, one''s strength would grow tremendously, and one''s previous level would seem extremely insignificant.


    The feeling of euphoria after advancing wasmon, but even though Vicente felt it, he still thanked his ve. "You''ve helped me a lot, old Torne. You even seized the moment to advance to the end of the 4th stage! Congrattions on bing a Sky Sovereign!"


    "I was lucky. Some of the essences from the resources I consumed in The Skull City were still in my spirit body. When the master evolved, I felt something change in me, and I took the chance to be a little stronger as well," Tornemented. "Anyway, now we can proceed with our ns much more smoothly, master.


    With your progress, I think you''ll be able to use some of your Throne of Darkness without getting seriously hurt. But now that you''ve advanced, I can feel how incredible your second magical form is, master."


    "Oh?"


    "Even with your advancement to the 4th stage, you still won''t be able to use the Throne of Darkness casually," Torne said as he looked in the direction of the magical form that still dominated Vicente''s space of consciousness, even though his first form grew in size with every advance this young man made.


    Vicentemented. "I expected this. When I awakened my powers, I was under the impression that I would not be able to use this essence until I reached my fifth pentagram."


    "That won''t be necessary," Torne said. "That would indeed happen if you had an ordinary pentagram configuration. But after you reach your fourth pentagram, you will most likely have a yellow pentagram, two green ones, and a cyan one. That will give your magical foundation a simr quality and solidity to what a normal person with 5 pentagrams would have.


    So, I think you''ll be able to start using your second magical form without any problems once you get your cyan pentagram. Until then, it''s best not to rely on it. You''ll still have problems using this magical form.


    That''s how powerful your Throne of Darkness is!''


    Vicente kept these words in his mind while he couldn''t help but feel excited that his total power would be no longer limited.


    He opened his eyes back in the cave where Casey and La were at his side; they were both curious to talk to him.


    "Congrattions on your breakthrough, Vicente," Casey said with a smile, looking at the guy in front of him and not being able to believe that this guy was between 16 and 17 years old.


    La said something simr as she hugged her man, feeling happy for him but also motivated to push herself to get stronger and reach the 4th stage.


    "Thanks for the words. Now that I''m in the 4th stage, our chances of achieving our goals here have greatly increased. My strength has improved a lot as a result." He smiled as he felt each of his pentagram-rted powers grow stronger.


    His first pentagram had notpleted its evolution to the yellow grade, and the second pentagram was still far from the cyan grade. So, he didn''t gain any additional abilities with this advancement to the 4th stage.


    However, the range of his powers, the mass of metals he could affect, and the extent to which he could affect the metals in the bodies of living beings all evolved significantly with his advancement!


    His ability to manipte thoughts had greatly improved, and thebination of his powers would be even more efficient from now on.


    "When will we act?" Casey asked, eager to leave his hiding ce.


    "Tomorrow," Vicente answered directly. "I''ll familiarize myself with my new stage, and then we''ll go and deal with Dax."


    "What are we going to do?" La asked.


    "You will wait for me outside the city. I''ll fight Dax and possibly the elders of the Bone Mountains sect. It will be dangerous, so you''d better note with me." He thought about how these two could best help him. "But be prepared to act. I may need you two to help me cover my tracks when we flee to the Kenyth Empire."


    The two agreed and soon began to prepare for this action.


    Now that Vicente had advanced, time would pass quickly, and soon, it would be time for them to part!


    ...


    While La and Casey made their way to the ce where they had agreed to meet Vicente, this young man made his way all the way to Oldbarrow, easily entering the city.


    He went straight to Dax''s sect, hiding his level while disguising himself as a delivery man.


    When he arrived at the entrance to the Bone Mountains sect, he walked straight up to one of the guards.


    "Good morning, friend. I have a delivery for His Excellency Dax Lewis."


    The mages near the entrance soon checked Vicente for suspicious signs while someone warned the elder Dax about this delivery.


    "Where is this package?" One of the guards asked. "The elder said he will receive it."


    Vicente pulled an arm-sized box out of his spatial ring and handed it to the guard. "There is also this letter. The person who sent it said to deliver it with the box."


    "Hmm, well, I''ll do that." The guard said before he took Vicente''sst present to Dax.


    As he watched the guard leave, Vicente smiled, imagining that this would be enough to draw his enemy to him.


    Then he left the area and quietly went to a ce he had already chosen to deal with Dax, not caring that members of the Bone Mountains were following him.


    ...


    After receiving one of the body parts of his son and wife that were missing from the previous gift, Dax didn''t hesitate to leave his sect''s headquarters and head toward Vicente.


    In the letter he received, Vicente invited him toe to him and finally settle their differences.


    Furious at his enemy''s provocations, Dax left his property without thinking much about what would happen, while his men who stayed behind could only imagine the worst.


    Soon, other elders of the sect would learn of Vicente''s gift and Dax''s departure, and the Sovereigns would set out to deal with the problem.


    But before people less connected to Vicente''s problem with Dax could get to them, the two would face each other for the first time in their lives!


    Vicente didn''t hide his appearance or his level now, so when he saw this young man, Dax couldn''t help but be surprised, as he had never seen such a person before in his life.


    Why would someone like that tease him?


    "Brat, who are you? Are you responsible for the death of my wife and son?" Dax asked as he stopped in a wooded area near one of Oldbarrow''s exits.

 Chapter 577 Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 577 Revenge?</h4>


    "Dax, you don''t know me, but I know you well," Vicente said with a look that was a mixture of anger and satisfaction.


    Taking revenge for his mother''s death wouldn''t bring her back. But it would bring her justice, and he would feel less weight on his shoulders by eliminating the jerk that caused his family''s suffering.


    It was a son''s duty to take care of his parents and bring justice in their name!


    This satisfied Vicente, even though he knew he would still be living without his mother and father after taking care of Dax and Malik.


    "About six years ago, you faced an enemy in the Scott Province of the Seidel Kingdom. On that day, a carriage full of weak and innocent people was passing underneath where you and Malik were fighting."


    As Vicente spoke, Dax narrowed his eyes and remembered that day.


    He hadn''t just fought Malik once in Scott Province. They had fought three times over three days, and thest battle between them had ended in Dax''s victory.


    Malik didn''t die, but he escaped badly wounded. Since then, Dax had received no news of his rival leaving the Fallen Angels'' headquarters.


    As for himself, he had won the battle but suffered injuries that took him more than a year to recover from. Fortunately, after his recovery, he found an opportunity for advancement and reached the level of a Sky Sovereign.


    Vicente continued. "In that carriage was a family of 5, or rather 6. Of these 6, only 4 survived, one of whom was deaf and another blind." He said as he made signs with his fingers to show Dax what had happened.


    It wasn''t hard for Dax to understand that people who were important to the young Earth Sovereign had probably suffered the consequences of his fight with Malik.


    "Brat, what happened to those people is not my fault! I fought Malik! If something happened to third parties, it was just a terrible coincidence!" Dax shouted angrily, seeing that his wife and son were killed for something so small.


    "A coincidence?" Vicente raised his tone as his aura grew stronger. "Among the victims were my mother and the baby in her womb. My older sister went blind, and my younger sister went deaf. Do you think it was just a coincidence?"


    "Tsk! Don''t give me that shit. Why didn''t you protect them since you''re so strong?" Dax shouted.


    He felt no guilt for the deaths he might have caused along his path to this day. He honestly didn''t intend to cause the deaths of weak magicians and believed that it wasn''t his fault.


    Not only fights between powerful magicians could cause idents like the one that happened to Vicente''s family. Sometimes, natural phenomena could trigger reactions that could lead to disaster for many families.


    Would this young man me nature and fight mana if his family had died because of something like that?


    "I was in that carriage but hadn''t awakened my powers yet," Vicente said as Dax''s expression changed.


    "Oh? It looks like that was very good for you, brat! That incident made you incredibly determined and got you to the 4th stage in what? Two or three years?" Daxughed mischievously.


    "But you shouldn''t have dragged my family into this, you little shit! Now I have to eliminate a magical genius!"


    Saying these words, Dax moved, his four pentagrams, one orangey-red, one orange, one yellow, and one green, appearing one after the other, while parts of a huge skeleton appeared behind him to attack Vicente.


    Vicente didn''t move as his pentagrams appeared, and soon, the look on Dax''s face changed again, this time into absolute shock.


    At the sight of a yellowish-orange pentagram and two green ones, the middle-aged-looking man couldn''t help but open his eyes and mouth wide.


    "What?" He eximed in surprise, not expecting Vicente to be so monstrous.


    "Dax, you''re wrong," Vicente calmly said as he raised one of his hands in the air, making Dax feel his whole body grow heavier while the armor suddenly grew tighter.


    "You are not the one who will kill someone. I am the one who will do it! I killed your wife and son so you could feel a little of what I felt when I lost my mother. But I also eliminated your friends Caleb and Chase. Finally, I will go after your mistress, Eloise, so don''t worry, everyone you care about will die and go to the same ce as you!" The look in Vicente''s eyes became as dark as night, while the feeling in the surroundings became even dimmer.


    Vicente didn''t use his negative elements, but as he gave his hate speech, he couldn''t help but bring the negativity of the surroundings closer to him.


    Dax felt the hairs on his body stand up as he realized he was facing a monster capable of killing him.


    Unfortunately for him, it was toote. Being too close to Vicente, his body was almostpletely immobilized by the metals in his cells that Vice manipted to prevent him from moving.


    Amid the feeling of being face to face with death, he couldn''t concentrate on the fact that the person in front of him had killed almost everyone he cared about and was still nning to deal with his lover.


    He could only stare at Vicente in horror, watching the malicious smile on the young man''s face grow as the armor on his body began to suffocate him.


    Vicente was in no hurry to kill this person quickly. As he used Dax''s armor to eliminate this man, he acted as cruelly as he could, letting his enemy feel his own body being crushed as he watched the smiling face of the enemy who would kill him.


    ''Old Torne, can I guarantee that he will be a ghost?'' Vicente asked with something in his mind.


    ''I can try something. But it''s not guaranteed. What do you have in mind?'' Torne asked while he couldn''t help but feel a chill running through his core.


    ''If this guy turns into a ghost, I''ll have him attack his own organization while we''re on the run.'' He got right to the point.


    His words to Dax weren''t entirely true. He had no intention of going after Eloise alone. He had even thought about killing this woman to make Dax suffer, but on second thought, he wanted someone else to suffer for this person''s death.


    He wasn''t sure if Eloise would fulfill this mission, but he was willing to bet on her as he didn''t want to get into deeper problems with the Bone Mountains.


    He was strong now but not strong enough to challenge a sect the size of the Bone Mountains on his own.


    So Torne understood what his master wanted and soon left Vicente''s body to help him achieve his goals there with Dax''s death.

 Chapter 578 Flight to the Kenyth Empire

    <h4>Chapter 578 Flight to the Kenyth Empire?</h4>


    In the end, Torne manages to transform Dax''s soul into a ghost after his death. He used an ancient ghost technique to force the creation of new creatures of this type.


    That was not the best way to obtain a ghost, as it diminished the power the being had in life. However, Torne did it to please his master and soon gave Vicente another ve.


    Vicente didn''t want one of his mother''s murderers by his side, so before leaving the area, he ordered Dax''s ghost to go after any members of the Bone Mountains who appeared there.


    Ghosts couldn''t go far from where they were created, so Dax''s ghost couldn''t go to the Bone Mountains headquarters to wreak havoc.


    But Vicente had already expected the elders of that sect to go to the ce where he had dealt with Dax, so the limited range of this new ghost wouldn''t be too bad for his ns.


    Soon, he was out of that area, heading for the ce he had arranged with Casey and La to meet and head north to the Kenyth Empire.


    Vicente, of course, collected Dax''s spatial ring, just as he had done with Chase''s and Caleb''s rings, as well as the wife and son of his enemy killed moments before.


    ...


    "So? How did you do?" Casey asked Vicente as he looked at his friend and saw that he didn''t look exhausted or have any signs ofbat on his body.


    Vicente didn''t look like someone who had fought a Sovereign, so not only Casey but also La was concerned about the sess of their leader''s mission.


    Vicente smiled with satisfaction as he showed Dax the spatial ring. "I did it. He''s dead."


    The two were happy for him, both smiling back and offering their congrattions.


    "Anyway, let''s continue our journey and cross the border," Vicente pointed north, eager to get to the Fallen Angels and deal with Malik.


    The two agreed and soon headed for the border, a few dozen kilometers from the Oldbarrow area.


    Vicente used one of his swords to make Casey fly alongside him, while La could move at almost the same speed as him without much effort.


    "How do we cross the border between these two states?" Casey asked Vicente and La. "The dynasty and the empire are enemies. Won''t it be difficult to cross their border?"


    "There are points on the border between these two states that are guarded by forces from both sides, where anyone who crosses the area will run into problems with both sides or possibly get involved in other people''s battles," La exined to Casey.


    "However, there are passes between the two states for merchants and ordinary civilians. As much as the two states are enemies, they each have their special businesses and resources to sell or trade.


    The repressive forces of both states make a lot of money from the tolls paid by ordinary people crossing the border, so there is a corridor of peace between these two states, where people like us can go to the empire by paying the fees charged by both sides."


    Vicente finished La''s speech. "Fortunately, I have coins to pay for it."


    "I didn''t expect that. It seems that coins are above even historical rivalries." Caseymented.


    "Absolutely." Vicenteughed. "But that only works for civilians and merchants. If a member of either side''s force tries to cross the border as we will, no matter what level that person is, they will be arrested by one of the two sides.


    Either the forces of that person''s own state will arrest them for the crime of treason, or the forces of the enemy state will arrest them for the crime of espionage.


    Except for people with special permits, members of the relevant forces on either side cannot cross the border casually."


    "I didn''t expect the situation to be thisplex," Casey muttered as the group could already see in the distance one of the peaceful corridors of the great border between these two states.


    In the next few minutes, they would pay a fee to leave the Chutha Dynasty and then another fee to enter the Kenyth Empire, which would cost the three of them a total of 3,000 gold coins.


    Vicente agreed to pay the fee because of the delicate situation they would be in if they stayed in the Chutha Dynasty after killing five members of Bone Mountains.


    Thus, the group safely escaped from the Chutha Dynasty and entered the historical enemy of that state, which bordered the Seidel Kingdom to the north of the home kingdom of the three youths traveling together.


    ...


    Meanwhile, near Oldbarrow...


    The elders of the Bone Mountains, who had been moved by Dax''s strange behavior minutes ago when he received a new gift from his enemy behind the deaths of his family members, arrived at the ce where he had died.


    Upon arrival, Eloise and three other high-ranking members of her sect looked around while narrowing her eyes in concern, feeling something disturbing.


    ''That feeling...'' She thought to herself as she noticed an evil aura lingering in the area. The elders next to her also realized that something was amiss.


    While they tried to understand what was behind it, a ghost unexpectedly appeared from the ground beneath one of the elders. Dax''s ghost didn''t hesitate to attack the weakest of those elders, trying to weaken that target and possess that body.


    "Aaaaaagh!" A scream came from the man''s mouth, catching the attention of the others around until Eloise''s eyes widened as she looked at the ghost.


    Ghosts didn''t have the same appearance as the souls behind them before they became ghosts. However, the aura of a person and the ghost they could create were notpletely different.


    There were differences that had to do with the natural negativity of ghosts and the changing characteristics of that being''s powers based on the soul left behind after a living being''s death. But a close acquaintance of such a person could recognize the soul-generated ghost!


    When she looked at that awful creature, Eloise understood what had happened.


    "Shit!" She screamed as her eyes turned red, and she retreated a few meters away from Dax''s ghost. "Someone killed him!" She said to those nearby. "That''s his ghost!"


    "What?"


    "How is that possible?" Asked the man who was trying to escape the attacks of Dax''s ghost.


    "Only other ghosts could do that!"


    Eloisemented as she felt her heart pounding in her chest. "If that''s the case, we could be in serious trouble. One of us needs to go back to the sect and put everyone on alert. We could be on the verge of a massive attack."


    "Elder, you should go back. Old Lee and I will take care of Dax''s ghost." The man said as he prepared to attack the creature that was trying to weaken Lee.


    Eloise clenched her fists, feeling bad about Dax''s death and what the old man intended to do. But Dax was already dead, and it would be better if they eliminated the ghost.


    So she set off to warn the sect, while no one there bothered to follow Vicente''s tracks for the time being.

 Chapter 579 News Flies

    <h4>Chapter 579 News Flies?</h4>


    Four days after Vicente''s group escaped from the Chutha Dynasty, they were still making their way to the Fallen Angels'' headquarters, which was ten days away from Oldbarrow.


    They hadn''t been pursued because they had managed to enter the Kenyth Empire before the people of the Bone Mountains began to investigate the traces of those behind Dax''s death.


    On the other hand, the sect had to deal with a Sovereign-level ghost to clear the space where they could begin their investigation, which hindered them and helped Vicente even more.


    Four days after Dax''s death, Vicente''s group finally noticed movement near the empire''s border due to his actions.


    ...


    Not far from one of the main crossroads Vicente and his group used, they could see several specialists flying in the sky in the opposite direction of where they were going.


    Looking in the direction of this flying group, the people in Vicente''s group couldn''t help but notice the high level of magical cultivation of these people. Not only that, they all noticed the same symbol engraved on their armor.


    "The Fallen Angels," Vicente muttered as his group slowed from running to walking as he watched them pass.


    La ignored the bridge about a kilometer away from them and asked. "Could this be because of us?"


    "Probably." Casey nodded in agreement. "Vicente was right. The death of a sect''s experts is an opportunity for the organization''s enemies. It will probably make our journey easier."


    Vicente smiled, imagining that this was the case. "Perfect. It will give us time to n our actions and deal with Malik like I did with Dax."


    La looked at him and said. "We must be careful, Vicente. The Kenyth Empire has more Paragons than the Chutha Dynasty."


    "I know. Don''t worry. I won''t kill more than I have to or take unnecessary risks. But everything will be fine if things go as well in this state as they did in the dynasty. I''ll be at peace with my revenge mission." He said soberly.


    "I hope so..."


    They walked on until they passed a bridge between two waterfalls in the area, where there was a beautiful view of part of the empire''s border with the dynasty but also of the empire''s interior.


    The Kenyth Empire had fewer forests than the Chutha Dynasty. It was a ce characterized by high peaks and rock formations where life could hardly thrive.


    There was a desert zone on the state''s border with the Seidel Kingdom, while ciers were on the border with the northernmost state. In the more central parts of the state, rocky reliefs stretched across much of the state. From the small forests of this state came the many local rivers, creating waterfalls like the one near where the party was passing.


    Given these characteristics, the empire had a number of peculiarities that made it specialize in certain areas, such as forging, engineering, and other areas that made great use of minerals.


    Once they passed that point, they would encounter the empire''s soldiers and several groups of travelers passing through the area, but they wouldn''t have any problems there.


    They would pass through the area and continue on their way to the headquarters of the Fallen Angels sect.


    ...


    As Vicente and his group went to Spiritbell, there was a ce built in the mountains of that city where the headquarters of thergest local force was located.


    This ce was as big or bigger than the headquarters in the Bone Mountains, and it had buildings built around the hills and underground, making good use of the rocky terrain.


    The green areas there adorned thisrge area, while living quarters, training grounds, and a battle arena were located around these areas, near the entrance to the sect''s headquarters.


    On the highest peak of the area, there was arge 30-meter statue withrge wings, the symbol of the Fallen Angels sect.


    In one of the most beautiful areas there, built on one of the peaks, was the residence of the sect''s elders, from which all the residences had a beautiful view of Spiritbell.


    In one of the 50 houses built on that side of the highest peak in the area, a middle-aged man with gray hair was lying on a bed while a few people kept himpany in his luxurious bedroom.


    Among these people were his three wives and his eldest daughter, each doing something for him, while two of his friends sat on chairs to the right of his bed.


    These two friends had just arrived with news for him.


    "Malik, it''s always good to see you, but today, we''re here to talk about something important." Said one of the two men, while he and the friend sitting next to him couldn''t stop smiling.


    Malik smiled at the two men and asked. "What is it?"


    "You won''t believe this, but bloody Dax was killed near Oldbarrow a few days ago!" The other man said.


    "What?" Malik, who had been slowly recovering from his injuries since the battle with Dax, almost got out of bed when he heard this.


    But as he moved, he felt a sharp pain in his back, which he quickly expressed on his face and made the women there move to help him.


    "Kane, why have youe to bring this news to my father?" Asked the beautiful blonde woman sitting in the chair on the other side of his old man''s bed.


    She looked like Malik in many ways, but she had the curves of her mother, who quickly climbed into bed to help her husband.


    Kane just smiled at Malik''s beautiful young daughter while the man couldn''t help but look at Kane and his other friend with a question mark on his face.


    "What happened? As much as that bastard is my rival, or rather was my rival, he wasn''t easy to deal with!" Malik said, clenching his fists.


    He wanted to kill Dax himself. Their history was long, beginning more than 400 years ago, when both were mere Acolytes who participated in an annualpetition for young people up to the age of 20 in a neighboring state that was neutral towards the empire and the dynasty.


    Since then, they had met and fought on many asions, with one of them even stealing the other''s wife and impregnating her.


    That woman was there today with Malik and the rest of the family, so when she heard about her ex-boyfriend''s death, she couldn''t help but be interested.


    Even though their rtionship had ended over 250 years ago, she had been with Dax for over a decade.


    Kane exined what had happened to them. "I don''t know exactly how it happened or who did it. The people of the Bone Mountains think it was someone from the Dark Path... Anyway, the fact is that this murderer killed his son and his wife before luring him to the ce of his death with parts of their bodies. Then he was killed and turned into a ghost."


    Everyone in the room opened their mouths in shock when they heard this, for all these things that had happened to Dax''s family were quite cruel. Even though he had been an enemy of theirs for a long time, they couldn''t let on that it was all wrong and undignified for a magician as strong as that man.


    "Too bad I couldn''t kill him." Malikmented, closing his eyes and smiling. "But his death ends our differences. After all, I outlived him..."

 Chapter 580 Malik’s Information

    <h4>Chapter 580 Malik''s Information</h4>


    ?Another six days passed...


    Vicente, La, and Casey finally arrived in Spiritbell, theirst stop before at least some of them returned to the Seidel Kingdom.


    As they passed one of the entrances to this city, built on several hills close together, the group followed the city''s main avenue while observing the ce.


    Most of the cities in their kingdom were built on t areas, so this ce was unlike anything they had ever seen. The only ce they could think of that looked like this was The Skull City, but Spiritbell was much bigger than such a ghost town.


    Spiritbell had more than 300,000 inhabitants and covered arge area, although most of the buildings were very close together, just like inrge urban centers on Earth.


    From the city''s main avenue, they could see many local neighborhoods built on the adjacent hills, where several properties built at different levelspletely hid the hills they were on, making it look like a jungle of blocks and concrete.


    There were many staircases throughout the city, while many ramps made way for carriages and four-legged animals.


    Despite the sizeable built-up area, the lower, tter part of the city, where the local business center was located, was extremely busy, a sign of the local peculiarity that the neighborhoods in the hills are predominantly residential.


    While observing the local peculiarities, Vicente''s group arrived at the city''s central square, a beautiful tree-lined area where many people came and went, with several others settling on the outskirts of this 10,000-square-meter area in the heart of Spiritbell.


    The group quickly found their way to the most interesting ces in the area: an inn where they could stay, a ce where they could rent cultivation and training rooms, the cksmith Association building, and a ce where they could buy information.


    The group already had a lot of information about the Fallen Angels from the research Vicente hadmissioned when he arrived in Oldbarrow. So he didn''t need any more information about the sect.


    All he needed was details about Malik''s personal life and current location.


    With that in mind, Vicente and his allies quickly found someone in this ce willing to do this little job for them.


    ...


    "I see... You want information on Elder Malik." Said a local informant, a member of the Fallen Angels sect himself, who sold information on the local ck market.


    "I know a lot about Elder Malik. I know one of his sons, so I have the information you need in my head. I can tell you everything now if you''re willing to pay my price."


    Vicente nodded as he listened to the heartbeat of the man in front of him in the secluded room of a local auction house. "Name your price."


    "500 gold coins."


    Vicente ced the coins on the table between him and the person and pushed them towards the young man.


    The Mid-level Mage smiled as he took the coins. "Well, to start with the most important thing, elder Malik is in the city. In fact, he hasn''t left his estate since he returned from hisst battle against Dax of the Bone Mountains. He was severely wounded by his opponent and barely escaped with his life back then.


    Since then, he has been undergoing treatments at his home to heal his body and the wounds in his soul.


    To tell the truth, he has improved a lot in the past few years. However, he''s still not at his best and is still resting. As far as I know, it might take another five years for him to truly recover and return to his former level."


    "Oh? I didn''t expect that." Vicentemented with surprise, not knowing if he liked it or not.


    Honestly, he preferred to deal with this opponent at that man''s best state. He wouldn''t feel so good about killing a fallen and wounded dog...


    But that wouldn''t change his ns. It would just make him feel differently about his revenge against Dax.


    "Yes, his situation is not so good. Fortunately, he''s a very well-


    ced elder in the sect who has already made many contributions. The sect master has helped him a lot and made it possible for him to recover." Said this young member of Malik''s sect.


    "Anyway, as for the people close to the elder, well, there are many people." He smiled. "The old man is a born womanizer. No wonder there are rumors that he has already stolen the wives of at least three famous Sovereigns in our region...


    But back to the point, he has six women, four of whom are his de facto wives and two of whom haven''t earned that status yet but live with the family. He has a total of 8 children with these wives.


    The youngest is 17 and is a level 5 Acolyte. The oldest is 150 and is an Earth Sovereign." His eyes narrowed as he thought of this woman, one of the most beautiful in the sect, with whom he had had some experience in the past but no longer had any hope of ever acting on the same level again.


    "A lot of people..." La looked at Casey, realizing they might have to deal with a veryrge group.


    "Yes, elder Malik''s family is quiterge. In addition to his wives and children, he has a living brother and rtives outside of Spiritbell. But I don''t know much about them.


    In addition to these rtives, he has three close friends in the sect. One is called Kane, and the others are Poul and Milo. They are all Sky Sovereigns.


    I heard one of them had arranged an engagement with one of Elder Malik''s three daughters, but I don''t know if it''s true." The young man leaned forward and spoke quietly. "There are rumors that the elder''s family follows the old forbidden practice."


    Casey and Vicente didn''t understand, but La couldn''t help but open her eyes wider as she wondered if he was talking about a disgusting practice that existed in some parts of the continent.


    "You''re not saying that they have inbred sexual rtions, are you?"


    The young manughed as he nodded affirmatively. "Rumor has it that the elder gets along very well with his daughters, haha. I don''t know if he''d really give one of them to one of his friends."


    "Really?" Vicente asked, looking at the man in surprise.


    He knew of cases like this on Earth, but on his homeworld, such things were frowned upon and even forbidden in some ces. As for Pris Realm, he had never heard of such cases here, so when he heard about it for the first time, he couldn''t help but be surprised.

 Chapter 581 Ancient Family Practice

    <h4>Chapter 581 Ancient Family Practice?</h4>


    Lamented when she saw Vicente''s reaction. "Consanguineous rtionships are notmon on the continent, but there are cases like this everywhere.


    In some areas, traditional families have followed this practice for millennia, marrying cousins, uncles and nieces, aunts and nephews, etc.


    That is a powerful practice for keeping a family''s lineage pure and strengthening certain traits. For some powerful ns, this practice is vital to their existence and perpetuating their powerful magical abilities."


    Unlike on Earth, inbreeding in Pris Realm didn''t have the adverse risks of producing offspring with degenerative conditions and so on. On the contrary, this practice was able to merge the best genes from the same family and create extraordinarily pure and powerful bloodlines.


    But most people couldn''t ept siblings having rtionships with siblings or parents having rtionships with their children, so most people on the continent didn''t follow such practices. However, there were no rules against this type of reproduction almost anywhere on the continent, and such things were rtively easy to find when traveling through these vastnds.


    The young informant at the front of the group nodded in agreement and said to Vicente. "Consanguineous rtionships between mothers and sons aren''tmon because of the strong presence of the patriarch, but the other rtionships are prettymon.


    In any case, don''t talk about it too openly. Although many families on the continent follow the old ways, many keep these things secret or at least don''t like others to talk about them.


    While some use these methods to keep the family line pure, others just do it for fun, haha. These people will still try to sell their daughters as virgins to make alliances with other powers, so it''s best not to talk about it too much." Heughed as he looked at the three in front of him.


    La, Casey, and Vicente couldn''t help but feel disgusted when they heard this.


    Vicente loved his family and couldn''t imagine how family members who grew up together could do what Malik''s family seemed to practice.


    Casey had an almost identical opinion on the subject. At the same time, no matter how much she knew about the practice, La also found it disgusting. She didn''t have any siblings, but the idea of having a rtionship with one of her rtives seemed extremely repulsive.


    That informant then said. "Well, that''s all I could ess about him. Whether there''s a little bastard or two of Malik''s with one of his daughters, I don''t know. I only discovered their rtionship by ident. Few in the sect know about it, so it''s quite possible he has more rtives."


    "That''s enough," Vicente replied, having already heard many names and targets.


    They said their goodbyes, with Casey going after the informant to erase the critical memories he had of them, while Vice and La went in search of a private ce.


    "What do you think of all this?" La asked.


    Vicente took the question the wrong way and said. "It''s pretty disgusting. I couldn''t imagine that people would be willing to sleep with their own daughter or other close rtives... I mean, there are so many men and women on the continent. Why do that with someone you grew up with and share blood ties with?"


    La smiled and said. "Maybe that''s what attracts these people... Anyway, that''s not what I meant. What are you going to do about this family? The conditions here are very different from what we saw in Oldbarrow. Malik is in the sect, and his family is quiterge..."


    "Oh? Well, I think we''re going to do a raid." He answered her question. "Malik is lucky. He will suffer less than Dax."


    "Will we be able to deal with all of them without causing a major conflict in the Fallen Angels?" She asked him as they entered a local inn.


    "We''re going to strike at a sensitive time for this family." Vicente narrowed his eyes. "I imagine at least some of them will have to gather sometime during the day. I''ll attack them alone at that time.


    You and Casey will help me with my attack. I''d like to remove as many of Malik''s friends and family as possible, but I can''t do that without causing a bigger problem. So I''ll settle for his family.


    But it may be that our n will have to be changed a bit in the middle of our journey... Anyway, we''ll see when we invade the Fallen Angels."


    "And when will that be?" She asked him.


    "We will investigate this ce in the next few days and discover how this sect''s forces are faring. I have a feeling that some of the most important members of this organization are out of the city, but I need confirmation... But I n to be out of this ce in a week at the most!"


    They went into a room, and Vicente quickly locked the door. Looking at La''s curves, he put his problems aside and made the wild smile of someone who was hungry for something only she could give him right now...


    In the blink of an eye, they were clinging to each other, she undressing him and he undressing her as their lips connected.


    "Mmmmmmm~"


    The two quickly had nothing covering their bodies and were already lying on the only bed in the room.


    For the next few minutes, they would enjoy the time alone, both seeking the pinnacle of pleasure as they deepened their rtionship.


    ...


    After some time, Vicente and La finished their intimate business and went to wait for Casey at the ce they had agreed upon.


    From there, they would eventually split up to go and observe the Fallen Angels sect''s headquarters to study this organization''s real situation and connect the information they had with what they would find in the next few days of action.


    Over the next few days, they would find out who the sect''s strongest elders were in the city, their current positions, and what an attempted invasion of the sect would look like.


    In addition, the group would take time to meditate and train. Vicente would go a little further and dedicate one hour each day during this time to his study of forging. He had purchased several books and 4th-grade forging techniques on his trip here.


    He would buy more study and training materials in Spiritbell for his evolution as a cksmith, but with only one hour a day, he wouldn''t be able to develop his skills to the point where he could produce 4th-grade items for himself and hispanions.


    In any case, he wasn''t doing this to use these skills in his current ns but to continue his progress toward a higher position that he could use to help his family in the future.


    And with that, the day of the attack on the Fallen Angels sect would soon arrive!

 Chapter 582 Family Reunited

    <h4>Chapter 582 Family Reunited</h4>


    ?Six days after Vicente''s group arrived in Spiritbell, they finally took action against the Fallen Angels!


    After discovering how "weakened" the sect was due to the movement of several 4th-stage specialists toward the Bone Mountains, the group found their opportunity to act.


    Once Vicente could sufficiently investigate the enemy headquarters and find out where and how they would infiltrate the ce, the group decided to act on the afternoon of their sixth day in Spiritbell!


    It was almost always better to act at night because it was easier to hide, because of the ambient light, and because there was less movement of possible witnesses.


    But each case had its own peculiarities. Vicente wanted to make Malik suffer before he died, so he had to act when most of the man''s loved ones were gathered.


    After a few days of studying the Fallen Angels sect, he discovered that the most important time for Malik''s family was lunchtime when all of his wives and some of his children usually went to his residence.


    How did Vicente find this out? He infiltrated the sect three times in thest few days and observed his targets closely, noting some of the family''s moremon habits and any problems he might encounter.


    As a result, he adjusted his ns with La and Casey and finally began infiltrating the sect this afternoon!


    After taking advantage of the gaps in the Fallen Angels'' defenses, the three of them made their way to the hill where the sect''s elders'' homes were located and reached their targets without any problems.


    Vicente was very good at getting in and out of protected ces. Even when he was only a High-level Mage, he could enter ces protected by people and devices of the highest level. But now that he had advanced, he found it even easier to deal with 4th-grade defense items and 4th-stage experts.


    Since the sect''s headquarters hadn''t been attacked for a long time, some of the men weren''t as aware of certain weaknesses, which made the group''s journey to Malik''s residence even easier.


    Once there, Vicente used La to lure more of Malik''s family to the ce, sending her to deliver false messages to those outside the estate at the time, while Casey manipted the minds of some of the estate''s servants and guards.


    Neither Casey nor La would be directly involved in the attack Vicente was nning, but they would be crucial to his ability to get the maximum number of casualties there and then escape the area safely.


    ...


    Inside Malik''s mansion, the man rose from his bed with some difficulty and was soon dressed in nice,fortable clothes.


    As he walked slowly toward the dining and party room of his residence, he had a smiling look on his face as one of his guards helped him walk.


    His wives would do the job if he let them, but he preferred to have one of his servants do it.


    As he made his way to the part of his residence where he could smell the pleasant aroma of food, he soon stopped in front of the entrance to the room to enjoy the view of his dining room full of his wives and children.


    Malik was a man who liked his house full of women and children. He wasn''t in the best of health, but as soon as he recovered, he wanted more children and women in his house!


    Seeing all his wives there, his three daughters, and two of his sons, he couldn''t help but feel happy to have almost his entire family there.


    "Father..." Said one of the two young men sitting next to his favorite sisters, two twins who were on the same level at the start of the 3rd stage.


    Malik''s eldest daughter, a beautiful blonde with full breasts and wide hips, approached her father and hugged him, having not seen her old man for some time.


    "Lena... I thought you''d left your old man." He said into her ear as he left the support of his subordinate to lean on his eldest daughter.


    Lena smiled as she felt one of her father''s hands move down her waist to one of her buttocks. "You know that''s not the case. I was focused on a sect mission, and I had to cultivate for a while to recover from some battle wounds." She justified herself. "But I''m back now. As soon as you recover, we''ll resume our training, haha."


    A mischievous look appeared in Malik''s eyes, but he soon sat down in one of the chairs at therge table full of dishes and plenty of food for his family.


    "Let''s eat. I''m starving." He said as he took a ss of wine and smiled at the sight of the girls and boys there.


    Lena sat down next to her father and asked. "I heard that Dax died. Is that true?"


    He looked into her green eyes and nodded. "Yes, some Mages from the Dark Path eliminated him for us... It''s a pity that I didn''t get the chance to do it, but still, it''s better for him to be dead than alive. Because of that, the sect elders are now moving to take advantage of the current weakness of the Bone Mountains."


    Lena looked at her mother and said. "That''s good. We''ve had many battles with Dax''s people over the years. Now we can concentrate on other things."


    Lena''s mother, a woman very simr to her daughter but with some more pronounced traits of maturity, smiled at her, not bothered by the death of her ex-boyfriend.


    She had betrayed Dax with Malik, so there was no reason for her to mourn the man''s death. She didn''t exactly want Dax dead, but the man''s long negative history against her family made his death a positive thing even for her.


    While the people around the table chatted in cheerful tones, taking advantage of the return of some of them who had received messages that their father would announce something important at the end of lunch, a man in ck suddenly appeared in the doorway.


    When Vicente appeared, Malik was the first to see this strange person, frowning without understanding what it was all about.


    Vicente did not hesitate to use his special ability to show himself to Malik. In a single instant, several metallic objects emerged from his body and then attacked the vital points of everyone in the room, except Malik.


    Malik saw this as he tried to get up, quickly turning pale with fear as he saw a man suddenly appear in front of him, weapons zing in the air towards his family members.


    Unfortunately for him, Vicente was too fast for even the strongest and in their best condition in the area. It wouldn''t be Malik, wounded and weakened, who could stop what was about to happen!

 Chapter 583 Revenge Fulfilled!

    <h4>Chapter 583 Revenge Fulfilled!</h4>


    Malik saw the bodies of his daughters, sons, wives, and subordinates in that dining room being brutally attacked by Vicente in various ways.


    Vicente was ruthless in his actions, using bloodier methods to deal with Malik''s daughters, who presumably had intimate rtions with him.


    He blew off the heads of Malik''s three daughters while driving swords through the bodies of the man''s children at the level of their hearts.


    Large axes cut the bodies of three of Malik''s six wives in half, while guillotine des severed the heads of the other three women.


    All this happened almost simultaneously, while only Malik suffered nothing as he watched his entire family being ughtered in front of him.


    He didn''t bother to pay attention to the deaths of his subordinates around him, but he couldn''t help but try to get up from his chair in deep shock.


    "NOOO!" He shouted with what little strength he had, his face turning ashen and his hands shaking considerably.


    In an instant, most of hisrge family was gathered there with him, and then they were all dead!


    Vicente looked into Malik''s eyes, who had nothing to cover his face. He waved a hand in the man''s direction, and Malik immediately felt like someone was squeezing his neck.


    "You bastard! Who are you? Who sent you?" He asked with difficulty as he looked at Vicente, full of anger. But he had no foolish hopes. This person would surely kill him. He just wanted to know what this was all about before the situation ended.


    Vicente made sure that his enemy knew the origin of these deaths and exined with a calm look on his face. "About six years ago, you fought Dax of the Bone Mountains in the Scott Province of the Seidel Kingdom. Your fight that day caused the death of my mother, was primarily responsible for the death of my father, caused the blindness of my older sister, and the deafness of my younger sister.


    I eliminated Dax and everyone he cared about before I came to you, Malik. Now it''s your turn to leave this world and pay for your crimes."


    Like Dax, Malik had no idea at the time that he had caused casualties in his fight against such a man. They were too focused on hurting each other to pay attention to anything around them.


    "I see..." Malik murmured with difficulty as he closed his eyes. "Finish what you came for."


    He didn''t want to ept his death or the death of his family members. But the disaster caused by this revenge was already irreversible, and he had no power to avenge his beloved family members or defend himself.


    As a warrior who had lived for many years and knew what revenge was, he knew Vicente had the motivation to act against him. There was no need to argue.


    Since the situation was as it was, he could only ept his end.


    It wasn''t what he wanted. It wasn''t what he would do if he were at his best. It was simply his destiny.


    He could cry out for Vicente''s mercy and try to take revenge one day. Apart from the fact that it wouldn''t work, he didn''t know if he wanted to live in this world after seeing the death of almost everyone he loved.


    The enemy also looked quite young, so did he have a chance to get revenge?


    Malik was a reasonable person. When he heard Vicente''s answer about his motives, this man didn''t say any more than necessary.


    Vicente clenched a fist when he saw the man''s reaction. He wanted to see a little more pain in his opponent''s eyes. But his intuition told him that Malik was at rock bottom, suffering greatly from the losses he had just suffered.


    "It''s a pity I don''t have much time. Otherwise, I''d leave you to live with this bitterness, Malik." He said, remembering the pain he felt when he lost his mother. "Consider it your good fortune. Goodbye!"


    With those words, Vicente squeezed the air with the hand controlling the muscles around Malik''s neck, destroying that part of his opponent''s body instantly.


    Malik''s head separated from his body as he flew into the air while Vicente fulfilled his revenge, his attempt to bring justice in his mother''s name.


    He collected all the spatial rings from the bodies in the dining room and walked slowly through the bloody area, thinking of Kate and Andrew.


    ''Mother... Father... I kept my promise. I brought justice for your deaths!'' He felt something inside of him change, while his murderous intent didn''t seem to diminish.


    In Vicente''s space of consciousness, Torne sensed this as he watched his surroundings, seeing the two gems move as the stronger one seemed to be connected to the weaker one by a trace of darkness.


    ''That...'' Torne looked curiously, seeing his master taking another step towards the Dark Path.


    Until that day, Vicente''s first Magic Gem had been yellow. But as the young man walked among the brutalized bodies of his targets, the darkness of his second gem suddenly prated the first, making itrger and stronger in his space of consciousness.


    As this happened, not only did Vicente''s murderous intentions grow stronger, but traces of negative elements were infused into the gem while its color changed to a brilliant green!


    Torne said nothing to Vicente as he watched with curiosity, having never seen anything like this in his life. But Vice was a magician with two Magic Gems, so he assumed that someone like that could disy different talents as they grew stronger until they revealed their true talent with the stronger gem.


    ''The master''s powers will be even more decisive...'' He thought to himself until Vicente left the mansion and quickly ran into Casey and La.


    "Time to go." He said as he made his friends turn invisible next to him.


    Meanwhile, some men from the Fallen Angels sect led the three of them to one of the exits of the sect, all controlled by Casey''s mind powers.


    La and Casey didn''t say anything to Vicente after his return. They just followed him to the exit.


    They would use the early advantage to get away from the scene of Malik''s rtives'' deaths, and only when they were close to the sect''s main exit would rm bells start ringing around the headquarters.


    "I wonder what''s going on?" One of the sect''s guards at the entrance to this ce wondered when he heard the rm bells indicating that they should lock down the entire organization.


    "Evan, let me through. I''m following Elder Malik''s orders. Part of his family was attacked, and he asked me to check on his other children." Said one of the men under Casey''s control.


    "What? Are you serious?" Asked one of the guards standing in the way of Vicente''s group.


    "Open the passage! Or do you want to exin yourself to the elder?"


    With this question, the passage opened for them before closing again.


    With this simple movement, Vicente and his two allies sessfully left the headquarters of the Fallen Angels!

 Chapter 584 Going Their Separate Ways

    <h4>Chapter 584 Going Their Separate Ways</h4>


    After leaving the headquarters of the Fallen Angels, Vicente, La, and Casey followed under Vice''s invisibility until they left Spiritbell.


    As they left the most dangerous part of their escape, they began to move faster, with La using her powers to run away while Vicente flew away, taking Casey with him.


    They would continue to move east for about an hour, moving away from Spiritbell as fast as they could.


    After that time, they would begin to slow down a bit until they stopped near the banks of a river in the middle of a wooded area of this sparsely forested state.


    "Well, time to say goodbye." Vicente smiled at La and Casey, feeling that it was finally time for them to return to the Seidel Kingdom to help his family and report on what had happened so far.


    Casey and La looked at Vicente, both a little reluctant to part with him but aware that it was necessary to get the vampire as far away from Saltstar City as possible.


    Casey took a deep breath and squeezed one of Vicente''s hands, feeling that they would both have less weight on their shoulders from now on.


    They had both taken revenge on their enemies and solved past problems!


    "Good luck on your journey back to the kingdom, Vice. When you return, let''s have a drink and talk about your experiences." Casey said sincerely, smiling at his friend.


    Vicente nodded to the man with the long ck hair and assured him this would happen. "Of course."


    La hugged him and gave Vicente a tongue kiss, not caring that Casey was there.


    After a moment, she told him. "Be careful. I don''t know what you''re nning but remember you have a sister to take care of in Saltstar City. Don''t think you can risk it now because you have nothing to lose."


    "Don''t worry. I still have too many goals to risk myself for no reason." He smiled at her concern.


    "Will you hunt your fourth pentagram now?" She asked curiously.


    "No. It will be difficult for me to get a good pentagram in my current situation. I''ll wait for more family members to be stronger, and when I be a Sky Sovereign, I''ll see about that."


    "Won''t that be risky?" Casey asked.


    "No. I should be fine until then. My magical base is pretty strong." Vicente said, reassuring them both.


    "Then I''ll try to help you with your future hunting," Casey said before La said something simr.


    Vicente didn''t doubt that they could help him because even if their talents weren''t as high as his, they could advance quickly with good resources. Of course, this would be more difficult from now on due to the amount of resources they could find in the Seidel Kingdom and the fact that they were very close to the level that people with their talents normally reached.


    Talent didn''t limit how far you could go. Still, after the 4th stage, it would be difficult for those two to keep improving by cultivating hard or using resources.


    But the main difference in terms of talents was how well you could use their skills to disy characteristics outside of the curve.


    For example, Vicente could fight against Sky Sovereigns when he was a High-level Mage. On the other hand, La could, at most, run away from an Earth Sovereign at this level, but only because her skill was focused on speed. If she had Casey''s skill, for example, she would hardly be able to do that at the same level.


    Even if they didn''t have talents as high as his, Vicente felt they could help him if they could raise their levels a little more with his support.


    Even if they couldn''t fight much above their level, they could undoubtedly do support work that few others could do!


    Vicente gave them some spatial rings with resources for them to consume and others for them to give to Rory before they finally parted ways.


    Leaving Vicente, the two of them would walk at a more moderate speed since Casey couldn''t move at the speed Vicente flew or La ran.


    As they moved, he suddenly asked something that had caused him some doubt moments before but which he hadn''t brought up in light of their parting.


    "Hey, La, is it just me, or was Vicente''s Magic Gem green?" He asked.


    "Huh?" She looked at him as she thought about Vicente''s face, slowly realizing this fact that she had ignored.


    "That''s right. His gem was green! But it should be yellow!" She muttered as she thought of that face she had seen many times when they were intimate...


    How could she have missed something so important?


    "I wonder what happened?" He asked her.


    "I have no idea. Maybe it''s one of his abilities?" She tried to think. "He can manipte the light around him to make himself invisible, so maybe that''s it."


    "So, was he showing us false information, or did he finally show us his real talent?" Casey asked.


    "I don''t know. But it''s very likely that his talent is not yellow. Maybe his real talent is green."


    The two continued to discuss this and soon disappeared into the forest.


    ...


    As he watched La and Casey disappear over the horizon, Vicente looked at the area he was in, where a small river flowed toward a waterfall not far away.


    The medium-sized trees filled with colorful leaves swayed in the rtively light breeze that was blowing through. At the same time, the sky waspletely blue in the middle of the afternoon.


    ''What now?'' He asked Torne.


    ''Now we can go to the ce I told you about, master. But first, I must inform you that your powers must have mutated somehow earlier. Your first Magic Gem is now emitting a dark green color.'' Torne said, drawing his master''s attention to this fact.


    ''Huh? Really?'' Vicente walked over to one of the riverbanks and looked at his reflection.


    ''I can''t exin what happened. But your second gem must have affected the first one to change and be stronger. Your powers should be a bit stronger now.'' Torne exined before returning to the matter he had to solve with Vicente.


    ''But do you want to go directly to the location of my old organization? We''ll reach that ce in about 15 days if we move without stopping.''


    ''Hmm, please lead the way.'' Vicente agreed.


    With that order, Torne soon led Vicente to the first Cataclysm Order outpost they would enter.


    Vicente didn''t expect much, nor did he have many ns for the Cataclysm Order, but with this experience, his ns for the future would change!

 Chapter 585 New Mount

    <h4>Chapter 585 New Mount</h4>


    ?After a few days of travel, Vicente had covered most of the distance between his previous position and the Cataclysmic Order post to which Torne was taking him.


    That ce was on the southeastern coast of the Kenyth Empire, just four days away from the state''s border with the Seidel Kingdom.


    Vicente had traveled there for most of his journey without encountering any high-level problems, and until the previous day, he had only fought against early 4th-stage beings.


    But today, as he approached The Vile Altar that Torne had taken him to, he encountered ate 4th-stage magical creature.


    It wasn''t just a 4th-stage creature; it was a special magical being from the Dark Path!


    The strength of this shadow creature was not just limited to its level!


    Vicente was currently fighting against this creature, a kind of dark bird that looked very simr to a giant crow, with four eyes and a pointed horn on top of its head.


    However, this creature had special powers. When it fought Vicente, it would asionally use its element of darkness to create a ck mist in the area, camouging its movements and reducing its target''s visibility.


    This bird''s scream was terrible. Every time it opened its mouth to scream, Vicente had to protect himself from the ultrasonic noise, which could injure even someone with his qualities.


    ...


    ''Damn it! That''s an annoying animal!'' Vicente said to Torne as he moved through this mountainous area of the empire''s coast.


    Several shields hovered near him, lessening the power of the bird''s ultrasonic attacks while preventing any attempt by the bird to attack him directly.


    With its beak open, this bird was dangerous, but with its beak closed, it was even more so. Its beak was as long and sharp as a dagger!


    ''That is a good challenge for you, master.'' Torne said, not surprised by the presence of this negative creature in this area. ''Other abandoned ces in my old organization will probably have beings simr to this bird.


    Negative entities are attracted to ces like The Viel Altar. ces like that have a higher density of negative elements than other ordinary ces.''


    Vicente moved against the bird, not holding back after just over a minute of being attacked by the creature.


    His other two pentagrams appeared as the darkness around him suddenly diminished in the presence of these two essences.


    The bird that flew to attack Vicente''s body then changed the look in its eyes as it not only felt the electromaic fields in the area change perceptibly but also felt a negative sensationing from Vice.


    That was the kind of feeling that only assassins or Dark Path magicians emitted, so this beast immediately understood the kind of opponent it had chosen.


    As it tried to change its trajectory, this bird encountered Vicente, who flew toward it and quickly closed in on it while several metallic weapons followed him against the bird.


    Swooish!


    The bird narrowly dodged one of Vicente''s des, but soon after it felt its wings pping without changing its position.


    It had escaped a deadly attack aimed at its heart but had fallen into Vicente''s trap!


    As its electromaic field was drawn towards Vicente, the creature had no choice but to try to dodge.


    One of Vicente''s hands reached for the bird''srge neck while he controlled the metals in the creature''s body to make it more vulnerable to him.


    "I will not kill you, beast. You''ll serve me better as a mount!" Vicente''s three pentagrams moved from his body as he began the traditional method of taming beasts when one was not a professional tamer.


    By using his pentagrams to leave a mark on the giant crow, Vicente made it scream in agony and rage as the bird tried to break free and run away.


    As strong and impressive as it was, this creature had nowhere to run, being so close to Vice. As soon as he began the process of marking it as his mount, the beast realized that its free fate was over.


    But when Torne left his body and showed this young man was not of the Light Path, the bird didn''t feel so bad, feeling that at least it wouldn''t be dominated by an individual who would weaken it with a path different from its original one.


    Dark and light path beings could live together and work for the same purpose. But the kind of environment that was positive for one was usually harmful for the other. Not only that, but if there was some kind of master-animal, master-ve rtionship between the parties, entering certain locations could be positive for one and negative for the other.


    Not every special ce worked this way, but there were ces where the elements associated with light would attack those associated with darkness, which could work as medicine for some but as poison for others.


    If two beings were connected, like Vicente and Torne or Vice and Bart, when one of the parties entered such a ce, the other being would be affected in some way.


    Usually, the master''s side, being the dominant side, would never be harmed, so the ones who usually lost out in such rtionships were the beings in that bird''s position.


    Seeing Torne was a relief for it because, unlike Vicente, this creature knew that not just any being would agree to give a ghost a home!


    Only someone with an even stronger affinity to negative elements than a ghost would ept such an existence.


    The bird stopped resisting, and after two minutes, the rtionship between the master and mount was established between them.


    "Master." The bird lowered its head, feeling a bizarre sensationing from Vicente that made it want to lower its head even more.


    It hadn''t felt that before. Otherwise, it would have run away in fear. It understood that it had made a mistake and underestimated the great being that would now be its master.


    Vicente looked at the bird with interest and asked. "Crow, from now on, you will be called Onyx."


    "Onyx is at the disposal of the master." It readily epted Vicente''s decision and gave up its old name to ept the new one.


    "What have you been doing in this area, Onyx? Did you find any interesting ces for your elemental affinities nearby?" Vice asked, for although Torne knew that there was a post of his religion in this area, he did not know the exact location, as the terrain was different from thest time he had been there.

 Chapter 586 Entering an Abandoned Altar

    <h4>Chapter 586 Entering an Abandoned Altar</h4>


    The surroundings of this coastal area had changed in the centuries since Torne had passed through. Much had happened in the meantime, with the fall of the Cataclysm Order, and then the time had caused vegetation to cover previously open ces.


    The bird heard Vicente''s question and used one of its wings to indicate a spot ahead. "There is indeed an interesting area nearby, master. I''ve been living in this area for about a year, and this morning, I couldn''t help but try to defend my territory against a stranger..." It looked at Torne and then asked. "Are you going to that ce by any chance?"


    "Hmm, lead us there, Onyx." Torne agreed and told the beast to lead them to their ce of interest.


    Tamed or enved magical creatures followed a natural hierarchy based on length of service and power level. Since Torne was at the same level as the bird and had served Vice the longest, Onyx obeyed him immediately and set off for the ce Vicente was looking for.


    Onyx soon stopped in front of an area covered with mud and some creeping nts facing the coast.


    From a distance, no one would notice that something was hidden there. But when he looked closer, Torne recognized some details in the surroundings.


    "This is the ce." Hemented as he momentarily observed the state of this former secret ce of his organization.


    In Torne''s time, there were basically three types of Cataclysm Order sites. The mostmon of these were ordinary altars, which usually contained magical awakening tforms and not much else. These were simply ces to help families of Dark Path magicians so that they would have ces nearby to awaken their family members'' powers.


    The leastmon of all was the secret altars, where the religion usually kept small groups and plenty of resources in case of serious problems. Finally, there were the public altars, where members of the organization usually went to help other practitioners of the Dark Path, sometimes acting in daylight to defend their cause.


    The first andst types of ces of this religion were the most attacked in thest war before the end of this organization.


    The ce that Vicente had found in Torne, in the province of Scott, was of thetter type. As such, that ce had been attacked and swept away by the forces of the Congregation of Revtion.


    As for this ce in the Kenyth Empire, it was one of the organization''s secret outposts that might not have been attacked because only members important to the religion knew about these ces.


    Such individuals would rather die than give up theirpanions or secret locations that might one day be useful to possible survivors.


    The members of the Cataclysm Order hated the Congregation of Revtion deeply. So, if there were any chance of revenge, the elders of that force would not spoil their chances by opening their mouths to talk about these secret ces.


    In short, the only possibility that this ce had been explored or destroyed was if some survivor of the order hade to this ce after the war or if some enemy had followed some survivor there.


    However, these things would be difficult to achieve, as few people knew about these ces, and even fewer had the keys to enter such altars.


    "Master, please summon your Cataclysm Moon Pendant," Torne said to Vice after scanning the area around the ruins.


    Vicente did as he was told, and then Torne exined it to him. "All the secret ces of my religion were properly locked after the guards left their posts. Only with a special key could one enter one of these posts."


    "And that''s what this ne will do?" Vicente asked


    doubtfully.


    Torneughed and said. "Of course. As the most valuable item


    in our order, this ne can give you ess to all ranks of


    my order, master. After all, this was the artifact that only the


    Master of the Order could wear casually!"


    "Oh?" Vicente followed Torne as he made his way through the


    metal artifacts floating around him.


    Onyx followed behind them towards the entrance of the


    ce, not finding it difficult to use the same path as them.


    Although he had a ''giant'' body, it was nothingpared to


    what birds normally looked like. Onyx was only a little taller


    than Vicente. And with its wings retracted, its size was much


    less, so it could keep up with its master and Torne.


    They soon passed the main entrance to the altar. This ce


    was hidden in the crevices of the rocks in this area, and few


    things in the surroundings indicated that this was no simple


    abandoned ce.


    Only someone with Torne''s knowledge or Onyx''s elemental


    affinity could understand its value.


    Passing through the entrance, which was not very obvious


    from the outside even if it weren''t covered in undergrowth,


    Vicente and his twopanions reached the passage that


    would lead them to the secret location of the Cataclysm


    Order in this area.


    Entering what looked like a well-crafted cave, Vicente and his


    twopanions soon found themselves in front of arge


    round metal door.


    On the door were a series of symbols and entrances through


    which the mechanisms could be moved either with the


    appropriate password or by using one of the keys to this post.


    Torne said to Vicente. "Master, put some mana into the


    Cataclysm Moon Pendant."


    Vicente did that until a gray glow emerged from the object


    that looked like a crescent moon.


    As he did so, every mechanical and non-mechanical structure


    in the area shook as the mana inside stirred, making Vice and


    Onyx realize how right Torne was.


    Torne clenched his skeletal fists as he felt this, finally back in a


    ''preserved'' ce of his religion after millennia!


    After about 20 seconds, Vicente''s ne stopped emitting


    the glow, and the round door in front of him began to roll


    aside, revealing a dark passageway to them.


    Torne said. "Keep your ne around your neck until we


    leave this ce, master. It''s not a good idea to wear it for a


    long time, but the Cataclysm Moon Pendant will do you good


    in this ce."


    Vicente draped the pendant around his neck and then walked


    down the passageway that opened before him, following


    Torne while Onyx trailed behind, watching his back.


    Torne quickly spread his senses over the area, taking in the


    good and the bad. There were things they could use to


    strengthen themselves and prepare for the future, but not as


    much as this ce had once held.


    "It seems that somepanions came here before us, but


    they did us the favor of leaving things for us. There are some


    things here you need to see, master."

 Chapter 587 Cataclysm Order vs. Congregation of Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 587 Cataclysm Order vs. Congregation of Revtions</h4>


    After realizing that the ce they had just entered had been visited before, Torne moved on to the underground levels of the area.


    This outpost was a ce where groups of the order could temporarily stay below the radar of local forces and, if necessary, act quickly and decisively in support of the order''s interests.


    It was also a ce to store the group''s resources so that members of the order would have an option in desperate times.


    As such, this secret altar had a total of four levels below the entrance, one of which was the living and sleeping area for the members who previously lived there, another was the training and cultivation area, and thest two were rted to the resources of this post.


    Torne led the way for Vicente to the third level of the basement, passing some interesting ces in the building until he reached what looked like arge vault.


    Just beyond the stairs that led to this ce was a metal door, 10 meters high, 8 meters long, and at least 40 centimeters wide.


    Passing through it, after opening the entrance for Vicente, the three of them entered an area of 100 square meters where several shelves divided the space.


    On one side were two of the four walls, and the shelves closest to those walls held the magical artifacts that remained there. Meanwhile, on the other two walls and the shelves closest to them were potions, pills, crystals, minerals, in short, a variety of raw resources or those prepared by professionals.


    On the shelves between the two parts of this area were some special resources, scrolls, and the like.


    ording to Torne, ces like this were always full of resources and artifacts when the order was in ce.


    At the moment, the ce was about 35% full, with a few items of each type here and there, but not so many that one could pick and choose.


    "I think the group that was here before the Cataclysm Order took some items with them before they left. After that, someone must have returned to this ce." Torne said to Vicente and Onyx.


    Vicente looked at the items there with interest and saw that although there were few things there, everything was between the end of the 3rd and the end of the 4th stage. The artifacts'' efficiency was quite high, while the consumables had reasonable purity rates.


    "Why would someonee to this ce and leave things here?" Onyx asked the obvious.


    Torne said. "Only high-ranking members of the order knew about such ces. And even someone like me didn''t know where all the secret locations of the group were.


    Those who knew about these ces were very loyal to the order. If they could somehow help the ordere back to life, they would certainly do so."


    "Do you think whoever came here before us intentionally left things for those who came after?" Vicente asked with interest, seeing that these people from the Dark Path who belonged to the order were not simple.


    "Of course. The order has fallen. That''s a fact. Even if there are survivors, bringing it back to life is a difficult task that cannot be done by one person.


    Whoever came here left things behind that they probably wouldn''t miss, and that could help give the order a ''breath of life'' if someone else found the opportunity." Torne gave his opinion.


    "It could also be that the person who came here was looking for a specific item. For example, every secret outpost has maps with the locations of other secret outposts.


    No such outpost has all the locations of the others, but they do have the locations of different ces that can lead members of the order to different resources and opportunities." He exined as he watched Onyx and Vicente scan the items avable on this level. "Whoever came here might have picked up the map information and some resources before leaving."


    "What is the purpose of the Cataclysm Order, old Torne? For that matter, what is the purpose of the Congregation of Revtions?" Vicente asked as he stored some items from the area in his space ring.


    Torne thought for a moment. "The order was born out of the need for representation for the magicians of the Dark Path. Since ancient times, Dark Path magicians have been seen as viins, representatives of death and evil.


    Some are truly consumed by their powers, bing abominations that spread terror wherever they go. But many are in control of their emotions, have wishes and desires, have families, and don''t want to fight or hide all the time.


    Darkness exists naturally in the world, so eventually, a cult for the darkness magicians was born as a form of defense and alliance. But eventually, it became much more, gaining prestige and new goals.


    There was no goal of domination behind the group, but there was a will or desire for change. We had been on a crusade for millennia, trying to show the continent that we were an essential part of the stability of Pris Realm. We wanted to change the influence of the religions of the Light Path and avoid the unjust persecution of the magicians of the Dark Path simply because of their elemental affinities.


    To do this, we would have to stand behind governments and have our own spheres of influence, of course. But we didn''t want to destroy our rivals.


    The Congregation of Revtions is different. This group has always wanted to dominate. Their purpose is not to cultivate mana on the continent nor to breed powerful new magicians. You''ve probably heard the Temple Master talking about how he hopes to meet the next Archmage of the continent, right? That''s nonsense.


    The temple members keep a close eye on those who have the potential to be Archmages. Those who can be of use to it are allowed to live or are even brought to its side. But those who can harm it are eliminated without anyone knowing."


    Torneughed at that part of the story. "They say we Dark Path magicians are mad killers. It''s not a lie. But the Light Path magicians of the Congregation of Revtion have killed at least ten times as many creatures on the continent as we have."


    He paused for a moment while Vicente watched him and then finished. "The Congregation of Revtions aims to choose the leaders and ''gods'' of Pris Realm. Their goal is to control everything on the continent, from life and death to the most trivial things.


    Vampires are terrible, but if the leaders of the Congregation of Revtions could do 10% of what vampires are capable of, they would have enved almost the entire continent and would be as bad or worse than vampires."

 Chapter 588 Vicente’s Next Pentagram?

    <h4>Chapter 588 Vicente''s Next Pentagram?</h4>


    "You were very lucky, master. If your true talent had shown up after your Awakening, you''d probably be dead by now, or you''d have been brainwashed by the Congregation of Revtions and be one of them." Torne finished his speech while Onyx stared at him, mouth agape, aware that this force was not a good thing but worried about being around people who clearly had dangerous ideas or inclinations.


    "Brainwashed? Does the Congregation of Revtions use that kind of taboo method?" Vicente asked, stopping what he was doing.


    Torneughed. "Not with ordinary people, because it''s not worth it. But with someone who has the potential to be an Archmage or even something more powerful, you can bet on it. The temple members will do anything to maintain their power and influence.


    If you get the two women, the Nun and the Devotee, to give up critical information about the Congregation of Revtion, you''re sure to find some terrible things... I wouldn''t be surprised if they were hiding secrets about the path to the 7th stage, what lies beyond Pris Realm, and other critical issues."


    Vicente narrowed his eyes. "Do you think someone with this information should release it to the public?"


    "Hell, no! But if they were the order, they''d never pretend to want the best for the continent if they had such important information for the progress of the continent''s magicians... The worst thing is not the selfishness of those behind the temple, master. It''s their hypocrisy. Many think that the temple is what protects the continent, but is it? Who can guarantee that the temple isn''t actually the great parasite of Pris Empire?"


    "A crook who stands by what they do is more trustworthy than a lying politician who does the same secretly," Onyxmented to Vicente and Torne.


    "That''s the point."


    "Sigh! We''ll see about thatter. You have many reasons to hate the people of the temple, old Torne. But I don''t doubt you. La''s organization certainly hides a lot. I''ve sensed that even before my Awakening." Vicente sighed as hemented on the subject.


    "I am relieved that the master understands the reality. I have my reasons for cherishing the order and hating the temple. But I don''t think I''m influenced by the way I died. I sincerely believe that the order is morally superior to the temple and must be reborn from the ashes." Torne said as he gestured with his skeletal hands.


    "Only you can do that, master."


    "Rebuild the order?" Vicente looked at Torne with a smile on his face. "That would be difficult."


    "Not as difficult as you think. With the Throne of Darkness, it''s only a matter of time before a legion of Dark Path magicians follow you. Eventually, you will have no choice but to have your own Dark Path group."


    "That''s a conversation for another day, old Torne. I haven''t met any Dark Path magicians yet, except for the people from that damned sect." He went back to analyzing the items around him, most of which were suitable for Dark Path magicians.


    The absorbable resources would be very good for beings like Vicente, Torne, and Onyx but not so much for members of the Fuller family in general.


    Torne said. "Keep that in mind. With the Cataclysm Moon Pendant and my help, even without using your Throne of Darkness, you can create a group that will work for you through the shadows of your family.


    There are unimaginable benefits to having your own Awakening Altar and religion with potential followers across the continent. I''m sure that every day newly awakened Dark Path magicians are looking for ces willing to ept them.


    Most of these ces have something to do with the bad reputation of our path. If there were another ce for this kind of magician, many woulde to us without us even trying."


    "I will keep that in mind," Vicentemented as he finished collecting the resources in this ce, leaving nothing for a potential visitor to see after them.


    "I''m not leaving anything in this ce, old Torne. The non-


    absorbable items here are precious to my family, and the others could be useful to the three of us but also to Nina." Vicente said to his ve.


    "Yes, your sister probably already has an elemental affinity for darkness. Some of these resources can be used now to try to improve her condition, but the others might help her to be stronger in the future." Torne agreed with Vicente.


    He didn''t want to leave anything for others. If Vicente went through with what he was nning, they would bring the order back to life and they would need resources like this inrge quantities.


    Torne didn''t know what might happen in the future, so it was better to take everything with them.


    So, after Vicente finished collecting the coins and crystals that were on this third level, they went down the stairs at the end of this area and descended to the final underground level of this secret altar.


    Once there, Vicente and his twopanions encountered another series of defenses on their way to the most valuable area of the entire altar.


    But with the Cataclysm Moon Pendant around his neck, Vicente had no trouble disarming the defenses and barriers in front of him, and he soon gained ess to a small spherical area where a small bridge led to a stone in the center of the area.


    On the stone were some inscriptions and a small pocket where the most valuable resources of the ce were kept.


    Vicente stopped in front of it and quickly read the small text engraved on the stone before seeing a small old map below the text.


    "These are the locations of other secret altars like this one, master," Torne said as he memorized the locations.


    "And what''s here?" Vicente pointed to a shiny metal object that contained a rtively strong spatial distortion for a space ring.


    "Some resources can only be preserved under special conditions, master. There is a higher form of spatial storage that can contain life. This device in front of you has a small spatial dimension that can hold living beings.


    It''s not a lot of space, but it''s enough to hold magical nts, small animals, and even a magician.


    In the case of the device in front of you, I don''t know what might be inside. It probably contains some powerful nts and herbs, probably at the 4th stage."


    The purple glow on Torne''s neck grew stronger, and he said. "It''s not impossible that there''s a living being within it with a pentagram that''s useful for someone like you, master.


    All you have to do to find out is put some of your mana into this device."

 Chapter 589 A Good Start

    <h4>Chapter 589 A Good Start</h4>


    After hearing Torne''s answer, Vicente poured some of his mana into the device on the stone and closed his eyes.


    Then, in the middle of the darkness, he gradually felt a space of about 200 square meters with his mana. At the same time, he felt a miniature version of it appear in his mind.


    The details of what was in that small pocket of space didn''t take shape right away. What was most powerful there first appeared in this mental 3D image in Vicente''s mind, like stars appearing in the sky.


    For a moment, that area seemed to have nothing, and then Vicente felt 10 powerful auras appearing.


    While he was feeling this, he saw some of the area''s surroundings, where there was grass and a smallke, as well as enough atmosphere for the environment to be sustainable.


    Noticing the smallest details of the area, Vicente felt small insects, some small animals like birds, trees, and ordinary vegetation incapable of absorbing mana.


    Not everything in this world had that ability. Even in a magical world, normal things without this ability were necessary to maintain the bnce of things.


    "Interesting..." Hemented to Torne and Onyx. "There''s a sickle-shaped weapon in this ce. Why would someone keep that in this ce?"


    "Oh?" Torne wondered as he put some of his mana into the device to see what it was.


    "That... I see. This weapon is special, master." Torne said when he understood what it was. "This is an evil weapon. It has a special will and can do things ordinary weapons cannot do. Even though it''s ''only'' a 4th-grade item, it''s probably a match for ordinary 5th-grade weapons.


    If it were stored outside of this space, it would possibly turn this area into a den of ghosts, negative beasts, and other beings that would alert the empire''s forces to the presence of this secret location.


    So it was stored in this pocket space to not expose the secret altar."


    "Oh? And what is it capable of?"


    "Because it has a will of its own, this weapon should be able to affect its surroundings, even without themand of its owner or user.


    When used directly by someone, it is likely to cause two types of special damage to its targets: energy drain and inability to heal. If you are injured by it, you will quickly lose your mana and be left with a wound that can only be healed by a special type of healing magic.


    As for the weapon''s wielder, they should receive an aura of protection from the darkness when wielding this weapon. That can be very good during a battle, as it gives the individual an extrayer of defense. Still, in other situations, it can cause problems because of the weapon''s aura.


    Either way, it''s a pretty powerful weapon."


    "It really seems to be," Vicemented as he focused on the other items in this space, where there were two special beasts with pentagrams in their essences, while the rest of the seven interesting items there were special gems and magical nts.


    Torne saw what Vicente was looking at and said. "Magic Gems are found in nature like this before they are integrated into magicians, master.


    When a magician reaches the 4th stage, they have enough mana to use their powers to refine these gems. Once refined, the gems can be stored in ces simr to the Awakening tform, where you awaken your powers.


    There are all kinds of gems on Awakening tforms. But in nature, they are very scattered and usually have very specific affinities. In the case of the gems in this ce, they all have a strong affinity with the elements of the Dark Path."


    "That makes sense. Your people have awakened the powers of magicians in the past." Vicente muttered.


    "You will be able to do the same in the future, master."


    Vicente smiled but said nothing before opening his eyes and seeing the surroundings of the spherical area they were in.


    "Can I enter a ce like this?" He asked Torne out of curiosity.


    "I wouldn''t advise it," Torne replied. "It''s possible for any magician to survive in such a space, as long as they don''t destroy its ecosystem. However, something inside that pocket space can''t get out independently.


    That is to prevent living things from escaping it.


    So if you were to go in there, master, you wouldn''t be able toe out on your own because only someone on the outside could get you out. But that would be too risky, and you might end up stuck in that ce for much longer than you''d like.


    But you don''t have to. Use the Cataclysm Moon Pendant and connect this device with you. That will give you omniscience over this space and also the ability to have it without attracting attention."


    "I can wear something like that?" Vicente looked at the thing, which didn''t look like a spatial ring and was rather conspicuous.


    "That kind of thing we wear on our wrists, master. It looks shy now, but that''s because it has no recognized user as its owner. The moment you connect your aura to it, you can control the aura it emits and make it look like a simple, unimportant bracelet," Torne exined.


    Vicente promptly did what he was supposed to do, wearing the Cataclysm Moon Pendant and easily showing the item that it belonged to the Cataclysm Order and that he would keep it from now on.


    High-level artifacts like that couldn''t just be taken. If you weren''t strong enough to destroy the previous owner''s mark or didn''t meet other requirements, the best you could do was gain ess to a fraction of its properties.


    This bracelet belonged to the Catraclysm Order, and even though there were no other magicians'' marks on it, only the order''s leader could move it.


    When Vicente identified himself as such while wearing the ne, he quickly gained ess to the essence of the item, and it didn''t take long for him to leave his mark on it and take possession of it.


    Then the bracelet floated in the air in front of Vicente, flew to his right wrist, and settled there without Vice having to make any effort.


    Feeling his connection to it grow exponentially, Vicente sensed what Torne had said he could do and promptly disguised the item by making its aura disappear.


    A smile broke out on his face as he fulfilled his purpose there.


    "Old Torne, I don''t know if I''ll ever be able to revive the Cataclysm Order as you knew it. But I will look for other ces like this. The resources of your old organization are interesting."


    Torne just smiled. This was a great start!

 Chapter 590 Qualitative Evolution: Climate Control

    <h4>Chapter 590 Qualitative Evolution: Climate Control</h4>


    ?After deciding to go after other Cataclysm Order outposts in the future, Vicente didn''t leave this secret order outpost right away.


    He had gathered some exciting resources for himself, Torne, and Onyx, and this was a ce with enough security levels for them to stay longer and take advantage of the opportunity.


    After collecting the special bracelet, Vicente went with Torne and Onyx to the second level of this outpost, where this secret altar''s training and meditation area was located.


    Once there, Vicente didn''t hesitate to tell Torne and Onyx about the bestpatible resources for them before selecting other thingspatible with his two gems.


    Vicente, Torne, and Onyx were very different, even though they all had an affinity for darkness. Torne was a ghost. Onyx was a beast, and Vicente was a magician. How magical resources affect them would vary greatly because of their particr characteristics.


    In Torne''s case, magical essences capable of strengthening the spirit would have the most positive effect on him. In contrast, items capable of improving the body would not affect him at all.


    Onyx would benefit from the opposite of Torne. Items that could strengthen his body would be much better for him than those that could strengthen his mind.


    Vicente could be positively affected by both types of resources. Still, he had a greater affinity for items processed by magicians, such as potions and pills.


    There was a reason why magicians had developed so many magical resources that were artificially altered. It wasn''t just an endeavor to create a greater variety of options but also an attempt to improve the sess of magicians in absorbing resources.


    Magicians couldn''t process the essence of magical herbs as well as beasts. They used special techniques and skills to create pills and potions to make the most of magical resources.


    Thus, Vice was left with some pills and potions, while Onyx was basically given two types of herbs to eat and use to his advantage.


    As for Torne, Vicente gave this ghost a crystal capable of nourishing the spirit.


    With these resources in hand, each would enter into their own particr forms of meditation in the altar''s special cultivation area.


    ...


    A few hours after the three began their little retreat in the secret outpost of the Cataclysm Order in the Kenyth Empire, Vicente


    experienced several improvements in his abilities rted to his two Magic Gems.


    His level hasn''t changed, but the density of his mana has increased dramatically, and his ocean of mana has be more concentrated.


    However, his most important improvement was not rted to his energies but to his ability to understand and control his elements.


    After consuming pills and potions that could increase his abilities rted to the elements of darkness, earth, and lightning, he felt something different in his gems, while his pentagrams of natural origin trembled with the qualitative changes he was experiencing.


    He was still meditating, so his improvements were ongoing. However, after a few hours of meditation, he approached an important point where he would once again change one of his essences.


    While he could more easily perceive the earth and lightning elements around him, something natural as one bes stronger, he felt his first pentagram begin its evolution to the next qualitative level!


    The ground below where Vicente stood began to change around him as small bolts of lightning shot from his body into the surrounding area, making Torne and Onyx feel the changes in their master.


    But neither of them stopped what they were doing, confident that these changes would not harm them, as they were somehow part of Vicente''s powers.


    As they continued their meditations, the phenomena around Vicente intensified, affecting practically all of the surroundings, while metallic objects began to form in the vicinity without Vice doing so.


    At the same time, the electromaic fields in the area changed, and the sunny day over the area where Vicente was suddenly changed, and thunderstorms began to form.


    Vicente and his group didn''t know it, but that day would bring a significant climate change to the entire coastal region they were in, something that would affect an area of more than 200 square kilometers.


    But all of Vicente''s attention was on how his essences were changing with the resources he was ingesting: his second pentagram was getting new lines and cyan symbols, while the first was turningpletely yellow.


    Crack!


    When he reached the point where he could go without a bigger change in the first pentagram, Vicente felt like something had broken in his body.


    The previously orange pentagram changed as if it had been reborn and glowed an extremely beautiful golden yellow.


    But the most remarkable thing was not its appearance but the fluctuation that came from it, which was now much more like the sensation that came from the first pentagram of Vicente''s second magical form.


    Following this advance, Vicente felt his first gem gain more power and space within his consciousness as he suddenly noticed its new abilities.


    ''Atmospheric Control...'' He gave his new ability a name.


    He noticed the maic storm over the area they were in, causing the aurora borealis to appear near the area while heavy clouds condensed there.


    The changes brought about by these phenomena caused other local climatic features to change, forming the storm that was already rapidly affecting this coastal part of the empire.


    As he felt this, Vicente also felt a change in thend around that area, feeling more mana around him than was normally the case.


    Now, he could affect the atmosphere around him, even bringing rain to arid regions and temporarily increasing the mana density of certain areas!


    He opened his eyes as he finished his progress, feeling that his level was much closer to the highest point an Earth Sovereign could reach.


    He would still have a long way to go to be a Sky Sovereign, as the differences in levels grew exponentially with each advancement. However, he was now much closer to the next level than he was at the beginning of the 4th stage.


    ''It looks like it won''t be long before we see each other again, Lauren.'' He thought of his sister as he clenched his fists with determination.


    ''I have already avenged our mother, now my next mission is to get you out of the clutches of those damned Nis'' Shadows!'' His eyes sparkled as he imagined the future when Nina would be less dependent on him and he would have everything ready to go after Lauren.


    He wasn''t in a hurry, but with this improvement, he couldn''t help but feel closer to that goal than ever before!

 Chapter 591 Rain in the Desert

    <h4>Chapter 591 Rain in the Desert</h4>


    Five dayster...


    Vicente was on his way to the Seidel Kingdom, passing through a desert region between the Kenyth Empire''s and the kingdom''s borders.


    However, in the middle of his passage, while flying on Onyx''s back, Vicente caused amotion that would be curious to anyone in the area.


    Amid the aridnds of this region, heavy clouds hung over this area that hardly ever received rain or moisture.


    But as Vicente passed by thiste afternoon, not only were there purple clouds hanging over the area, but strong winds were blowing while lightning was forming in the loweryer of the atmosphere.


    ''That''s quite a skill, master.'' Tornemented to Vicente as he noticed the atmospheric changes Vice caused using the new feature he had recently acquired.


    Torne and Onyx were still at the same level as before. Still, they were both stronger due to the opportunities Vicente had given them at the secret altar they had left days ago.


    Neither of them had be as strong as Vicente during their time at The Vile Altar, so both couldn''t help but congratte their master on his new abilities.


    ''If you use this with your friend Rory''s me Avatar, you could create a strong storm to wipe out a city.'' Torne thought about thebination of their powers.


    There was nothing to stop twopatible powers from working together to create something greater. Combinations like the one Torne mentioned weremon across the continent, and there were even magicians who lived and moved together because they were stronger that way.


    Vicente could fight those of a higher level than him, but there were also people in Pris Realm who could fight magicians of higher levels by joining their forces.


    ''Yes, I can imagine.'' Vicentemented as he stopped using his powers and let his yellow pentagram return to his body.


    He was testing his new power of atmospheric control. What better ce than a desert to test his storm-inducing abilities?


    As soon as he stopped using his powers, he turned his attention to the storm already raging in the area, realizing that even after he stopped using his ability, the atmospheric change could no longer be reversed. Until the ongoing storm released all of its ''power,'' there would be no ''peace'' over these arid bordends.


    "The mana in this area is denser than it should be. It seems your ability has control over mana as well." Onyxmented.


    Then Torne''s voice came from inside Vicente''s body. "No, his new ability doesn''t directly affect the free mana in the world. It affects the minerals and magical stones underground. When theposition of the terrain changes, it''s natural for the mana in the area to change somewhat.


    However, this effect does not have the potential to make the area grow in mana density. What our master can do now is, at most, draw from the free mana in the vicinity. In other words, the effect will be small if there is little mana in the atmosphere. And the effect can be quite interesting if there is a lot of free mana in the air. Unfortunately, it''s not a long-term solution.


    In a day or two, the weather in this area will return to normal. The mana here will also return to normal in a simr amount of time."


    Onyx said nothing. Aside from his ignorance of certain things, he could see reason in Torne''s words.


    "Better than nothing." Vicente smiled after a moment of silence from his twopanions. "If I can only improve the mana concentration by 1% so that my men can cultivate better, that''s good enough."


    ''Yes, it''s better than nothing.'' Torne agreed. ''But you have to be careful with such storms in the cities.'' He watched as the sandbanks changed shape, with various eddies forming here and there.


    ''A storm generated with most of your power would be enough to cause problems in almost all of Saltstar City.''


    ''I know. I don''t intend to y with my new power from now on.'' Vicenteughed. ''But it''s a good skill for me to cover my tracks. It''ll be hard for that damned vampire to catch up with us if we fly and use it a few times on our way to Saltstar City.''


    ''Yes, it''s possible that it might even get him lost, and he won''t be able to find us by following your tracks.'' Torne agreed, aware of Vicente''s new possibilities. ''But I don''t think we''ll be away from this enemy forever. He knows Casey and La were with us. If he can''t go after you, he''ll go after them.''


    Vicente frowned as he thought about it, worried the vampire might reach Saltstar City before him.


    ''Don''t worry, that won''t happen. I''m sure he''ll follow our tracks to the altar of the order that we left recently. It will take him about ten days to get lost and realize that the only way to reach us is through those two.'' Torne said, confident in his assumption. ''It will take him weeks or months to find the trail of those two and then continue on to Scott Province.


    By then, you''ll have been in Saltstar City for some time. You will be prepared to receive him.''


    ''I hope so...'' Vicente sighed. ''I don''t feelfortable going home with this vampire following me, but it would be worse to try to act otherwise.''


    ''As risky as your n may seem at first, it''s actually the best you can do. If you leave the Seidel Kingdom behind, the vampire might eventually go after your loved ones to make you stop running and go to him. That would be worse for Nina and the rest of the staff.''


    That was why Vicente was returning to Saltstar City, knowing a vampire was after him. With him in the city, he could at least try to protect his sister and stay in a ce where the enemy woulde to him and not try to force him to do something else.


    "Sigh... I hope I can kill the bastard when the timees. As much as I''m much stronger now than before, I don''t know, that vampire was very strange." Vicente muttered as he watched the great desert being ''watered'' on this strange day.


    ''That is normal, master. Vampires run away frommon sense. But don''t worry, even if we don''t manage to kill him, we''ll be fine this time. Just keep doing what you''re doing and getting stronger, and eventually, we''ll achieve all our goals.''


    ''I hope so.'' Vicente thought before dropping the subject and enjoying the journey in silence.

 Chapter 592 Road to the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 592 Road to the Capital</h4>


    ?Another ten days had passed, and Vicente had returned to his home kingdom, having left the desert between the Kenyth Empire and the Seidel Kingdom a few days ago and made his way through the strongest area of the kingdom.


    The Diamond Province was the richest and most powerful region in the entire kingdom, home to the capital city, Grandis, a city asrge as Oldbarrow and Spiritbell.


    Grandis was a coastal city in the south of the province, a rtively distant ce from the border Vicente had recently crossed.


    Even at his current speed, it would take him another 14 days to reach Grandis if he just stopped to rest and meditate.


    But the capital was not only a prominent and influential ce in Vicente''s eyes, but it was also the shortest way to Saltstar City, considering the area where he had entered the kingdom. So he nned to pass through Grandis and get to know the city better.


    In particr, he had an old agreement with someone who lived in Grandis that he wanted to fulfill as soon as possible so that he wouldn''t owe that person anything.


    He was traveling along the main road leading to the capital, following a rtively safe route.


    The roads of the kingdom were ces where there were nondlords. They all belonged to the kingdom, so you wouldn''t run into any beasts or magicians who would attack you for trespassing where you weren''t supposed to. Of course, this was no guarantee of safety, but it was less dangerous to travel on roads than through forests.


    Flying at a low altitude under Onyx, Vicente hadn''t encountered any problems so far, and he was currently flying about 30 meters above the ground, over the dirt road that led to the capital, and past the city that was currently in his sight.


    "Chilldale," Vicente muttered as he looked at the city in front of him, a ce that was simr to Saltstar City in its size.


    "Do you know this ce, master?" Onyx asked as he looked at the city before him with his long-range vision.


    "I''ve never been to this area. But I''ve heard rumors about a certain family of soldiers from the kingdom of this city." Vicentemented, remembering a conversation he''d had with Livia Norris a while back about a Fuller family of Chilldale.


    ''Are you going to go after them?'' Torne asked, aware that Livia had cast doubt on Vicente''s parentage when she first spoke to the young man.


    ''I''ll y a bait. If nothinges of it, we''ll continue on our way. My father is dead, and I have no interest in assembling my father''s family.'' Vicentemented.


    He was a person who valued blood ties, but that didn''t make him blindly believe that rtives should help each other and were necessarily trustworthy. Vicente liked the idea of having arge family and people he could count on. But he had this desire to know his and his sisters'' origins for more selfish reasons. If something happened to him, he wanted Nina and even Lauren to have people or a ce to go in a tragic situation.


    The Fuller family he was developing served that purpose, but Vicente wasn''t arrogant enough to think that there was no possibility that his house might fall down one day. If it did, he sincerely wanted an alternative n for his sisters.


    Knowing the origins of his father and mother was especially useful for that!


    So he and Onyx wouldnd near Chilldalle before heading ind to look for a possible connection between Andrew and the local House Fuller.


    Beasts of Onyx''s level could easily reduce their body size by 30% to 50%, so even though he was a big bird, he entered the city alongside Vicente on one of his master''s shoulders.


    At the same time, even though Onyx was a Dark Path beast, he wouldn''t be a problem for Vicente. It wasn''t only Dark Path magicians who possessed such beasts. It wasn''t umon to see Light Path magicians with creatures simr to Onyx.


    It was verymon to enve creatures that were defeated in battle rather than simply killing them.


    Rtionships between light and dark beings were usually not mutually beneficial, and one side would always lose out in such rtionships. But masters were unlikely to lose anything, so cases of beasts and masters from different paths were not umon.


    Even so, when Vicente entered Chilldale with a 4th-stage beast, several people who could sense some of the bird''s power couldn''t help but look at him.


    Unlike Vicente, who couldpletely hide his cultivation, Onyx couldn''t hide the part of his power that was rted to his physical strength. And because of this essence of his, it was impossible for him to hide from the local Mages and Sovereignspletely.


    Chilldale was a strong and important city, so several people had 3rd and 4th stage cultivation there. In the blink of an eye, several local experts would notice that Vicente was passing through.


    ''A lot of people are watching you, master.'' Torne warned him.


    ''I know. That''s to be expected.'' Vicente walked on until he reached the center of the city, where there were several headquarters of powerful organizations from the kingdom and the continent.


    He found the Chilldale cksmiths'' Association, which he didn''t hesitate to enter with Onyx.


    "This friend, how can I help you? Are you looking for a cksmith to help you?" Someone from the post immediately approached Vicente with a smile on her face.


    Seeing this blonde woman who exuded a powerful aura and was clearly a cksmith, Vice greeted her and said. "No, I make my own artifacts. I''m here in search of some materials and information."


    "Oh? Are you a cksmith?" She asked with interest, not expecting this young man to actually be a colleague.


    She thought he was a wealthy and influential young master who hade to do business. Yet, the situation was quite different from what she had assumed.


    "Hmm, I work at the forge in my spare time." Vicente smiled.


    "Which association do you belong to, friend?" She asked with interest.


    "Saltstar City."


    "I wouldn''t expect to find someone like you in that ce." She said as she looked at Vicente''s beast, clearly considering this creature to be the most powerful one there. "Well, if you''re a cksmith connected to our state, I''ll be happy to help you. What exactly do you need?" She asked as she motioned for Vicente to follow in her footsteps.


    Vicente quickly handed over a list of materials forte 3rd and early 4th-stage cksmiths. "I need these resources. I know I won''t be able to get them in Saltstar City, so if you could help me collect them and send them to the association office in that city, I''d be grateful."


    Looking at the paper he handed her, the woman frowned, seeing arge amount of resources that were hard toe by even in this area.


    "That''s a lot of stuff, my friend. Do you work for all the experts in Saltstar City?" She smiled as she considered the amount of each item Vicente wanted. "Hell, there''s stuff here that can be used to make artifacts for Sovereigns."


    Vicente smiled as he looked at the bird on one of his shoulders. "It doesn''t matter what it''s worth. I''ll pay for anything. Just help me gather these resources, and I''ll owe you a favor."


    "Oh?" She looked at him before entering his office in the building, afortable ce with various medals and trophies she had collected over the years.


    "What else do you want?" She smiled at Vicente. "Information?"


    "Hmm, I have a matter I''d like to take up with House Fuller. Can you tell me where this family''s headquarters are in Chilldale?"

 Chapter 593 Solving Family Secrets

    Chapter 593 Solving Family Secrets


    ??"House Fuller? The family of soldiers?" The woman before Vicente was surprised to hear that he wanted to know about this family.


    For someone with a Sovereign Beast, it was a bit disproportionate to seek information about the small House Fuller.


    This family was not poor, let alone insignificant. Butpared to someone capable of influencing Sovereigns, it was simple and small.


    "Yes, that one." Vicente nodded before he heard his answer.


    "The Fuller family of Chilldale lives south of the city. If you look for thergest and most beautiful estates in that area, you''ll find their headquarters sooner orter."


    "Do you know that family?"


    She smiled and said. "In a way, yes. I know them. I''m neither friend nor foe. But when you spend a lot of time in a city like this, it''s impossible not to know the local yers.


    Anyway, about this family, they''re good people for the most part. They are centered individuals, loyal to the kingdom and faithful to their ideals. If you hear a promise from one of them, it''s likely that whatever it is, it wille true sooner orter."


    "Sounds like a good family... Are there people in this family who have moved away and cut their ties?" Vicente asked, remembering that his father had grown up as an orphan next to the merchant who had raised him and taught him everything he had passed on to Vice.


    The cksmith in front of Vicente narrowed her eyes, trying to remember things from the past. "Someone who left the family? I don''t remember anything like that, but like I said, I''m not close enough to them to know their secrets. If there is someone like that in the family, it''s something only one of them can answer."


    Vicente stood and ced a bag of coins in front of the woman. "I knew a man with thest name Fuller. He was also a good man, loyal to his own and very strict about his ideals. I respected him. In fact, I still respect him in spite of some of his faults.


    But he thought he was an orphan without a family. I wonder what could have happened..."


    Seeing the serious look on Vicente''s face, the woman looked at him in silence, sensing a mystery in front of her.


    "Thank you for your help. I hope these coins are sufficient. I can pay more in Saltstar City when my resources are sent."


    "Hmm, don''t worry, I''ll make sure you get what you asked for. It may take a few months, but your resources will eventually reach your city."


    Vicente left after hearing this and waved goodbye, following the woman''s directions to the Fuller family estate.


    Along the way, he encountered some of the city''s magical powers watching him, but none of them made a move to approach him.


    After 23 minutes of walking, Vicente stopped in front of an estate with exactly the same coat of arms his old father had used when he was alive.


    ''It looks like my suspicions weren''t wrong.'' He thought as he looked at the property for a few minutes, remembering Andrew, who this man was in his memories, but also the sad and undignified way he had died.


    Vicente didn''t remember his father as the weak man who had died of grief. He remembered Andrew as the man who was at home, as a merchant, and as the head of his family.


    As he watched the front of that house, some of the stronger men there noticed something powerful standing in front of their estate and couldn''t help but move to see what it might be.


    An old man, white-haired but with a very lived-in look on his face, walked up to the front gate of his residence and saw from a distance the young man who didn''t look much like Andrew and who had the powerful being on one of his shoulders.


    "Young man, are you interested in my Fuller property?" The old man asked as he stopped twenty meters before Vicente, one hand on a sword hanging from his waist.


    Vicente put aside his sentimental thoughts about his father and looked at the man who looked very much like an older version of Andrew.


    A bow formed on his lips as he met the man''s eyes. "Elder, don''t get me wrong, I have no ill intentions. I''m just admiring the view..."


    "You can admire the view from other ces. Don''t just stand there, young man. You''re scaring people." The old man said, not too hard, but not too soft in his words.


    "Elder, is everyone who wears this symbol rted to you?" Vicente pointed in the direction of the symbol on the front gate of the building. "I knew a man in Scott Province who wore that symbol. But he thought he was an orphan..."


    The old man closed his eyes and smiled bitterly. "Nothing prevents people outside my family from wearing this symbol. But those who know us would never do so.


    What was this person you met like? Was he a soldier of the kingdom?"


    "No, he was a merchant. He was a good man with a beautiful family. He looked a lot like you. Seeing you in front of me now, I can''t help but think that you two are rted." Vicente said as the guards of the estate looked at him strangely.


    "Who was he to you?" The old man asked.


    "Someone I respect."


    "And why are you so curious about his background? Will it help you in any way?" The old man approached Vicente, curious about this strange young man with such a powerful mount.


    "It won''t help me, but it might be relevant to this man''s daughters. Elder, did someone leave your family 50 years ago? I imagine that''s when his father or mother left the family if I''m correct in my analysis." Vicente asked, eager for confirmation that Andrew''s rtives were still alive.


    Depending on the old man''s answer, Nina and Lauren could have a refuge if his ns went horribly wrong!


    The old man sighed and removed one of his hands from the grip of his sword.


    ''Daughters, eh?'' The old man thought of the people who could be his nieces. "Yes, there was one who left us. He met a woman who made him follow her and leave the family for a while. Maybe it''s the father of the man you met. He died not long after leaving the family, so it fits with the fact that this other person grew up an orphan.


    Where is he, young man? What about those daughters? If possible, I''d like to meet them and see if they are my nieces."


    Vicente stopped smiling, but he didn''t show his negative feelings. "He''s dead."

 Chapter 594 A Mans Responsibility

    Chapter 594 A Man''s Responsibility


    ??"Is that so? Then I''m sorry for him and his daughters." The old man shook his head negatively and regretted it.


    As much as he had no proof that these people were his rtives, he had no reason to question anyone''s death, let alone appreciate it.


    This man''s brother had left out of passion in search of the woman he loved so that one day he could return and have a family of his own. But somehow, his journey had gone wrong, and he had died months after leaving Chilldale.


    He had not been banished or estranged from the family. He had simply gone on a journey and not returned. The people of this house had no reason to hate him, and this man couldn''t help but be interested in the situation of those rtives who might be alone in this world.


    The people of this world followed the lineage of the father''s family to define responsibilities and emotional attachments, so these daughters of Andrew were, in a way, responsibilities of this house. Therefore, the man''s words were not empty.


    Vicente said. "Thest time I heard from them, they were persevering to win in the absence of their father and mother. I''ll tell them about this ce if I ever see them again. Will you receive them? Will they have any problems if theye to you?"


    The man noticed the seriousness in Vicente''s gaze and noticed that he seemed to care about these girls.


    "I will. If they''re part of my family, I''ll make sure they have a ce to call home, and I''ll help them find their own destiny. Even if they''re unrted to me, I''ll wee them into my home and guide them." He said as he saw Vicente show him one of his hands.


    "My name is Vicente. Thank you for your words. It relieves me." The young man with the ck bird on his shoulder said as he shook the old man''s hand.


    "Vicente?" The man looked at him with interest, wondering who this person really was.


    "Goodbye, Patriarch Fuller." Vicente showed the man a fraction of his aura as he made a metal object with the Fuller family symbol appear on one of the man''s fingers.


    When he felt this, the Fuller Patriarch of the current generation looked at Vicente in amazement, feeling a power even stronger and more vicious than that of the bird that had attracted his attention so far.


    When he felt his hand being released and saw Vice walking away, the old man was even more intrigued. ''Who is this person? Did he owe any favors to my unknown rtives?'' He asked himself as he looked at the ring Vicente had formed on one of his fingers.


    But this was no ordinary ring, and the man soon realized that there was great power in it.


    "This..."


    "Patriarch, is there a problem? Did he do something to you?" The surrounding men approached the old man after Vicente left, each of them sweating with concern.


    "No." The old man got right to the point. "He just showed me that we have more of us scattered throughout the kingdom." He looked at the strongest men there and gave new orders. "Watch for the arrival of women with the surname Fuller in our city. If such women ever arrive at our doorstep, be careful and kind and bring them to me or the family patriarch immediately."


    "Yes, patriarch!"


    Meanwhile, Vicente left for the Chilldale exit, not at all interested in staying there until the next day.


    "Sigh... Now I''ve sorted out all my responsibilities as a son and brother." He muttered as he felt one less weight on his shoulders.


    He still had to save Lauren, but even if he fell before or after that, Nina wouldn''t be helpless. She would have a family to help her!


    He had also avenged his parents and reported their deaths to their respective families.


    "Why didn''t you tell this man about yourself, master?" Onyx asked Vicente, knowing enough of his master''s history to know that the old man was probably Vice''s great-uncle.


    "To protect Nina and Lauren," Vicente replied sincerely, remembering his failure with the Hogan family. "Unfortunately, humans are selfish and exploitative creatures. They will try to take advantage of the situation at the slightest opportunity.


    I couldn''t risk thest alternative I might have had to ensure the well-being of my sisters. If this man knew who I was, would he wee them with open arms because of my power or because of their origin?


    I don''t want theirst alternative to be someone selfish who would treat them badly if I were not in this world. That would be the same as not nning anything. That''s why I couldn''t let that man know I have the same blood as him. It''s the only thing that can help Nina and Lauren."


    Onyx understood his master, aware that humanity really was dirty.


    "But anyway, it''s all settled now. That man will never know my true origin, and he''ll always have open doors for Lauren and Nina. If the worstes true, I trust they''ll at least get a second chance". Hemented to Torne and Onyx, making them both look at him in silence.


    They both had their freedom of thought and didn''t have to agree with everything Vicente said just because he was their master. But even though they were free in their thoughts, they couldn''t help but respect this man.


    Someone who cared so much about his family and would do anything to ensure their future, even thinking about his possible death, was unusual.


    Most people were selfish and would do good for those close to them as long as it benefited them or didn''t get in their way. But in a moment of desperation, most would abandon their past and their families and be whatever it took to survive.


    Vicente wasn''t like that. He would sacrifice himself for his family if he had to, and since he didn''t know when he might face a desperate situation, he prepared himself to ensure the continuity of his family even in his absence.


    That showed his devotion to his family but also his humility in realizing that even though he was already so powerful, he could still fail and die.


    ''Yourmon sense and humility are your most important weapons, master.'' Torne thought as he clenched his fists. ''Talented people are born every day all over the continent. Monstrous creatures like vampires are scattered throughout thesends. But because of their arrogance, only a few have a chance to prosper and ovee certain limitations.


    You are different. You have the greatest talent of all, yet you see a future in which you will die and fail.'' Torne felt different and couldn''t help feeling happy. ''I just hope I''ll still be here when you rule thesends and ascend to the next realm.''

 Chapter 595 Seeking to Keep a Promise

    Chapter 595 Seeking to Keep a Promise


    ??A Few Days Later...


    Vicente was walking through the central streets of the capital of the Seidel Kingdom, the beautiful Grandis.


    After a few days of trouble-free travel, he had arrived in this city this morning.


    As he made his way through the local streets, he saw some of the true power of the Seidel family, seeing a ce much more powerful than one would find traveling through most of the kingdom.


    About 5 cities in the kingdom, including the capital, had Sovereigns and looked more like cities of the Chutha Dynasty or the Kenyth Empire than the Seidel Kingdom''s cities. But that was it. The rest of the kingdom seemed much simpler and weaker.


    Vicente understood why. The kingdom wasn''t strong, but most of the local experts lived in the capital or in the cities closest to the capital.


    Grandis was second only to the capitals of the dynasty and the empire in terms of strength and development. But this city would not palepared to many of the ces Vicente had passed through recently.


    "This ce has a lot of Sovereigns.'' Tornemented to his master as Vicente walked towards argeplex of buildings on one of the capital''srgest estates.


    Seeing the Seidel Magic College from afar, Vicente agreed with Torne. ''Most of the power of the state is here, old Torne. The king is a public figure. He needs his men at his side. It''s not like someone like me living in the shadows.''


    ''Living in the shadows isn''t bad. Your family probably has more control over Scott Province today than the royal family.'' Torne said jokingly but also sincerely.


    ''Probably.'' Minosughed before entering the area that housed thergest magical training facility in the entire kingdom.


    As soon as he entered one of the main buildings in the area and arrived at a reception hall, a well-dressed, good-looking woman approached him with a smile on her face.


    "Senior, how can I help you?" Asked this woman with red hair and an appearance thatbined youth and maturity. She didn''t look old, but she certainly wasn''t young.


    "I am looking for a man who attended this institution until a few years ago. I believe he has already graduated, but you should be able to lead me to him or to teachers close to him." Vicente said before handing the woman a piece of paper with the names and portraits of the people he had met at Ironcrest years ago.


    "Is Joshua the one you are looking for? June was his friend, and Alice was one of our teachers who apanied them?" The woman asked after reading what Vicente had given her.


    "Hmm, that must be the case. Maybe he and June aren''t here anymore. But any information about them will help me. Professor Alice might know something, so talking to her would help me a bit." Vicente replied.


    Then she gestured for him to follow her and quickly went to arge counter where several employees of the institution were working.


    The Seidel Magic College had over 14,000 students, 500 teachers, 400 guards, and 800 administrative staff.


    It was a small city within the capital, a ce where many people came and went, and as such, there was aplex registry that could help someone like Vicente.


    After watching the woman for a few minutes, she wrote something on a piece of paper and said. "Professor Alice Philips is at the college today. If you follow these directions, you''ll get to her ssroom.


    As for June and Joshua, all we know is that they graduated about two years ago and left the college to join the royal army. Where they are or what they might be doing is something only the army or close friends can tell you."


    Vicente took the paper with the directions to Alice''s office and nodded his thanks to the woman in front of him. "Thank you for your help."


    ...


    After a few minutes of walking around therge grounds of the college, Vicente arrived at a small building that contained several amphitheaters, the usual type of ssroom at this institution.


    There were no doors to block the way to any of these rooms, so upon entering the building, Vicente would soon find the ce where Alice taught her students.


    Vicente stopped at the entrance and watched for a moment as the purple-haired woman lectured to a group of 35 magicians who were between levels 1 and 3 of the Acolyte stage.


    Some of the young people there, who were, on average, a year younger than Vicente, looked at him, which soon drew Alice''s attention to the ce''s entrance.


    When she stopped talking and looked at Vicente, Alice was silent for a moment, trying to remember if she had ever seen that face before. She was an excellent physiognomist, so it didn''t take her more than a few breaths to conclude that she didn''t know him.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" She asked him as she walked to his side.


    "Vicente Fuller." He muttered to her before asking with a smile. "Can we have a word?"


    This woman was a High-level Mage, so she couldn''t sense Vicente''s cultivation. However, there was no way she wouldn''t notice the beast on one of the young man''s shoulders.


    "Hmm." She nodded to him before turning to her ss and telling them to continue without her.


    "Vicente Fuller... Are you of the Fuller family of Chilldale?" She asked him as she reached the corridor that gave ess to her ss and three others in that part of the building.


    "No, we just share the same name." He smiled before touching one of the woman''s shoulders. "Alice, you don''t know me, but I know you. In particr, we have a contact inmon that I''d like you to help me get in touch with."


    "Who is this person?"


    "Joshua Lambton. If I''m not mistaken, a good friend or girlfriend of his is named June Evans. A few years ago, you three traveled through Scott Province looking for something." Vicente gave no details since he had met these people under Cesar''s identity.


    Although he was no longer afraid of the royal family of that state, he preferred not to have any problems with the army. It would still be a big headache for him to deal with problems from the royal family.


    Alice immediately remembered the trip and the two students she had apanied to Ironcrest. "I remember them. Even though I wasn''t very close to them, I taught them for a year and traveled with them for a few months on that trip to Ironcrest. But how do you know that?"


    Vicente smiled at her but didn''t answer the question. "Do you know how I can find him? I need to talk to him about something that might interest him."

 Chapter 596 Information

    Chapter 596 Information


    ??"I don''t know where he is right now. After graduating from college, he joined the army and was sent to Snow Province. That was about two years ago. If he''s been transferred elsewhere in the meantime, I don''t know where he is.


    If you want to find him, you should visit his family in Magewatch or go directly to thergest city in Snow Province. You can search for the local army post and get information about him there," Alice exined.


    She wasn''t obligated to help a ''stranger'' like Vicente, but it was always good to have the favor of someone who could walk alongside a Sovereign Beast.


    "Couldn''t I get that information from the army post here in Grandis?" Vicente asked.


    She smiled at him as she shook her head negatively. "I wouldn''t suggest that. The army doesn''t give out information about the location of its soldiers to strangers. You''ll get into trouble here in the capital if you try to go to the army headquarters.


    But if you go to his family or to the post in that province, your chances are good. Everyone in those ces will want to please someone like you, and they won''t deny you what you''re looking for."


    There were Sovereigns at the army headquarters in Grandis, but there were no 4th-stage magicians at the army post in Snow Province. Anyone in that ce would avoid displeasing a magician of Vicente''s level!


    "I see. What about his girlfriend, June?" He asked about the pink-haired woman who had been with Alice and Joshua that day.


    "June was dating him back then, but for some reason I don''t know, they ended their rtionship. She joined the army, too, but she''s serving in one of the troops directly under royalmand. I doubt she''ll be able to help you get to Joshua." Alice said sincerely.


    "Thank you for the information." Vicente made a gesture of gratitude and said. "If you ever need anything,e see me in Saltstar City."


    When he first met Alice in Ironcrest, that woman had given him a hard time. But Vicente didn''t hold a grudge or want any trouble because of that day.


    Cesar Mazzanti was dead, and this woman had just helped him. If she ever needed anything from him, he would sincerely help her and turn their rtionship into something more positive and beneficial for both sides.


    "Saltstar City, huh?" Alice watched Vicente leave, curious to know the real story behind this person.


    Saltstar City was too simple for someone like Vicente to live or stay in for long. She smiled and thought that if she ever went looking for this offer of help, it wouldn''t be this man she would find.


    ''Well, better than nothing.'' Smiling, she returned to her ss.


    Vicente soon left the building and walked across the college grounds.


    ''She seemed sincere, master. What are you going to do? Go to Magewatch? That city is a bit out of our way back to Saltstar City, but I think we''ll have an easier time if we go to his family instead of looking for him in an army headquarters.''


    ''That must be the case.'' Vicente agreed, as Joshua''s family most likely knew his whereabouts and would give that information to Vice without difficulty.


    ''Let''s make a quick tour of this city.'' Vicente decided, then grabbed one of his state maps to plot a route to Magewatch.


    Magewatch was in Diamond Province, where he was at the moment. But while Grandis was near the coast, which was the quickest way to Saltstar City, Magewatch was further into the continent, from where the journey to Vicente''s city would naturally be longer.


    ''We will extend our journey by a week beyond what it would have taken ording to our original ns...'' Vicente did his calctions and came to this conclusion.


    "When do we leave, master?" Onyx asked when they stopped in front of the college.


    "Now."


    "Aren''t we staying longer in the capital?" The bird on one of Vice''s shoulders asked.


    "We would if Joshua were still around. It would be to our advantage to settle this matter and take advantage of the opportunity to be in the capital. But I don''t see the point of staying in thisplicated ce with Joshua so far away." He murmured to his mount as he looked around, noticing several eyes watching him from the shadows.


    ''The risks are truly great. The longer we stay in cities like this, the greater our chances of getting into trouble.'' Tornemented.


    "Let''s go," Vicente muttered as he headed for the eastern exit of Grandis, walking down the city''s main avenue in a hurry but without running or attracting unnecessary attention.


    In the middle of his journey, he woulde across the carriage of Princess Lina Seidel arriving at this ce and would meet his eyes with those of this beautiful woman.


    From inside the princess''s carriage, she looked at Vicente and frowned. ''This person...? Have I met him before?'' She asked herself.


    "This is a fascinating beast." An old man in front of Linamented to the princess as he looked in the same direction as her. "I wonder where this boy came from?"


    "I don''t know, but I feel like I''ve met him before, but I can''t remember where." She replied, her eyes shing in a strange way.


    "Huh? Are you sure you''ve seen him before? Wouldn''t it be the case that you will meet him in the future?" The old man had always apanied the princess but had never seen that face before. However, her words were no mere mistake of a confused person.


    "Your premonition can sometimes make you think that you''ve already seen something or someone, but in reality, it hasn''t happened yet. It''smon for people of your lineage to confuse their feelings about the future with past experiences, Your Highness." The old manmented.


    "Perhaps." She didn''t deny it, curious to know what she would have with this person if that were the case. "Remind me of that next time I see him."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll keep an eye on things." The old man smiled as their carriage sped toward the center of Grandis.


    Vicente had no idea what the people keeping an eye on him might be up to. As soon as he reached one of the exits of the capital, he headed for Magewatch.


    He would be traveling with Onyx for the next few days, going to Joshua''s family to find out his current location. That wouldn''t be a problem for him, and he would soon have the man''s location in his hands.

 Chapter 597 Joshuas Problem

    Chapter 597 Joshua''s Problem


    ??A few more days passed...


    Vicente had just arrived in the city where Joshua was supposed to be working, a ce in the interior of Snow Province where Joshua''s family had told him to go.


    Upon arriving in Oakenfort, Vicente went to the local army headquarters, which he quickly reached after a short walk.


    Oakenfort was a medium-sized city, smaller than Saltstar City but more powerful than the cities of the same size in Scott Province. The Snow Province was richer than Vicente''s home, so it wasn''t strange to see arge number of experts, even in a rural ce.


    However, there weren''t any Sovereigns in this ce.


    When a human stopped in front of the army building next to a Sovereign Beast, the soldiers from that post went on alert to see what it was all about.


    But Vicente spoke up before he was questioned. "I''m looking for a soldier named Joshua Lambton."


    Joshua was one of the men who had turned to Vicente with concern, and he couldn''t help but make a strange expression when he noticed that this stranger was interested in him.


    "Me?" He muttered as some of his fellow Mid-level Mages and the High-level Mages behind this post looked at him sideways.


    "What do you want with Commander Lambton?" Asked the strongest man in the area, an old man with ck hair and an untrimmed beard.


    Vicente didn''t make the situation difficult and said. "This is a personal matter that I''d like to keep as private as possible. It''s not bad for either of you or your city. It''s a good thing for Joshua and could bring good results for him and you from this post. But I want to talk to him alone..."


    The post-leader looked at Joshua and asked. "You don''t seem to know this man. Why is he after you, Joshua? Is there something I should know?"


    "No, Commander. I don''t owe anything to anyone. If he wants to talk to me about an opportunity, it has to be the truth." Joshua said quietly.


    He had had his disagreements during his journey as a magician. But most of his enemies were dead, and his college rivals were scattered across the state in the army.


    Hardly any of them would hire an assassin, or worse, hardly any of them would have the ability to hire someone capable of bringing a Sovereign Beast with them.


    Joshua couldn''t imagine what this was about. Still, he was confident enough that he hadn''t contacted anyone capable of sending an assassin with this man''s skills.


    "All right, go with him and see what it''s about. At the slightest sign of trouble, use your emergency crystal." Said the leader of this post as he gestured for his men to lower their guard and retreat.


    Joshua nodded to his boss and quickly walked over to Vicente''s side.


    Vicente smiled at the man and shook his hand before getting to the point. "You don''t need to know who I am. Just know that I''m here on behalf of Cesar Mazzanti."


    "Oh?" Joshua''s eyes fluttered, and memories of years ago in Ironcrest immediately flooded his mind, bringing back vividly the day he had secured a significant deal in that ce.


    Joshua knew Cesar wasn''t dead, as the rumors had it. But he hadn''t told the royal army because he had an excellent agreement with the man to wish for his imprisonment or death.


    He hoped that one day he would have the pentagram Cesar had promised or even have the man under hismand. He was just waiting for the period of their agreement to end.


    But with the ck-haired young man and a Sovereign Beast in front of him, Joshua couldn''t help but imagine that his reward for this deal woulde sooner.


    Cesar couldn''t kill him, let alone send assassins. If this person was there because of Don Mazzanti, it was a good thing for Joshua!


    "How is he? I heard he died." Joshua smiled more confidently.


    "I think it''s best that everyone keeps thinking that." Vicente smiled at the blond man in front of him. "As you can imagine, I''m here to fulfill his promise. But before I leave, you''ll have to sign an agreement with me guaranteeing that you''ll never talk to anyone about his vital status."


    "That''s no problem for me." Joshua didn''t mind.


    "Good, then I''ll give you two options. I will do something for you now, or I will give you something toe to me with when you''re ready to hunt your fourth pentagram. Either way, the old agreement between you and Cesar ends ording to your choice."


    Joshua didn''t answer Vicente right away but walked down the sidewalk where they stood in front of his group''s headquarters.


    He looked at the army post and sighed, thinking about what would be best for him.


    ''I am confident that I can get a green pentagram with the help of the army when I be a Sovereign.'' He considered his options.


    Soldiers of the kingdom had their advantages and disadvantages. Among the many advantages of being a soldier was that one was a member of arge organization with many members.


    Most of the kingdom''s soldiers had good pentagram configurations because the kingdom helped its soldiers in their hunts.


    Newly promoted Sovereigns were usually taken on group hunts under the supervision of Sky Sovereigns, and usually, more than 90% of the soldiers who were new to the 4th stage achieved their new pentagram of the green rank.


    That was Cesar''s promise to Joshua, so he couldn''t help but think that waiting for Don Mazzanti''s help would be a waste when he became a Sovereign.


    ''I had better get something now. It will give me an advantage in my position in the army.'' Joshua thought to himself.


    "I prefer the first option."


    Vicente said. "You can''t absorb a pentagram now, and I think it will be difficult to find something that can store a pentagram for the time you have left to reach the 4th stage. So what do you want me to do?"


    He made a difficult expression and exined. "I don''t know if you''re aware of the problem we are facing, but the continent is currently experiencing a monster-rted crisis. What I''m about to tell you is a secret that few people outside the army know, so please avoid talking about it with others so as not to cause panic."


    Vicente''s eyes narrowed, but he said nothing as he waited to hear what Joshua had to say.


    "The Seven Day Tsunami is a little over four years away. However, there are rumors that The Purification is being prepared to be executed during The Seven Day Tsunami. We don''t know if Demonix''s ns will actuallye to pass or if this is just a silly worry. But the fact is that more and more monsters are leaving the north of the continent and spreading to ournds.


    This problem has even reached Oakenfort. There is a ce near our city that is teeming with monsters. If this problem isn''t solved, the city will be in danger in no time!"

 Chapter 598 Monster Horde

    Chapter 598 Monster Horde


    ??"Unfortunately, the number of monsters and the level of those creatures are much higher than the force we have in Oakenfort. Besides, other ces in the kingdom are experiencing the same problem, and the main forces in the state are solving several problems at once."


    "I see... You want me to solve it for you." Vicentemented, surprised that Joshua wanted something that would greatly benefit the citizens of Oakenfort.


    "Hmm, but I don''t want toe out of this without winning anything." Joshua smiled at Vicente. "I could never im to have solved this problem on my own, but with your help, I can take credit for finding a way to solve it.


    I''ll apany you to this ce, and you will take care of these monsters for me. I''ll take their bodies and everything they have. That will be the end of my deal with Cesar."


    Come to think of it, that was less valuable than Vicente''s promise. After all, finding a green pentagrampatible with Joshua could prove to be a challenging task.


    Green pentagrams were made by creatures between the end of the 4th stage and the beginning of the 5th stage. If they weren''t lucky, they might have to face a Paragon to get a pentagram of that quality!


    But even though this task would be easier for Vicente than giving Joshua a green pentagram, it could be perfect for this soldier. It could earn him many merits within the army, and the remains of the monsters could guarantee him coins for the rest of his life.


    Monster corpses were very valuable because they had various properties that could be used to make potions, pills, tools, and so on.


    Even a not-so-useful body could be used as food for beasts, which could help such beings'' magical growth.


    If Vicente could eliminate 20 or 30 of these creatures and leave their bodies behind, Joshua would be rich. He would not have to worry about coins until he became a Sky Sovereign!


    "I see... I''ll take care of the problem and preserve as many of the monsters'' bodies as possible. After that, you''ll make a deal with me to keep the secret about Cesar Mazzanti." Vicente agreed.


    That would be better for him, too. He could end his engagement with Joshua, and he could deal with the monsters that might eventually reach the Scott Province.


    Come to think of it, he didn''t know about The Purification, but because of this job, Joshua had told him something that could help him better understand the continent''s situation.


    "This is perfect for me." Joshua smiled in satisfaction as he imagined the amount of resources he could get from the army if he sold all the bodies of the monsters Vicente killed for him.


    He could sell the monsters'' corpses in the army and receive his payment gradually, which would earn him less at first but would be safer because no one could steal too much of his resources at once.


    Having a lot of wealth while being weak could be worse than having nothing!


    But with the possibility of the army holding his riches for him, Joshua was confident that he would have no problem having so many things that would be publicly known by his colleagues once Vicente fulfilled this agreement.


    He could only be happy with this agreement!


    "When do we leave?" Vicente asked.


    "Can we go now? I just have to talk to my boss and get permission to leave." Joshua exined.


    "All right. I''ll wait for you here."


    They parted ways, with Vicente waiting for Joshua outside the local army headquarters and the man heading back to his leader at Oakenfort.


    ...


    Two hourster...


    Vicente and Joshua left Oakenfort after the soldier received permission to leave his duties temporarily.


    He exined what he wanted to do to the head of that army post. After some discussion, he got permission from the barracksmanding man, with the promise that the army would buy anything he could get his hands on.


    So Joshua led Vice to the area where the monsters had recently been spotted, where the army was watching and aware that several monstrous creatures were camped near Oakenfort.


    The ce in question was half an hour from the center of Oakenfort at Joshua''s speed, so the two of them, along with Onyx, would be close to the center of danger in no time.


    When Joshua stopped moving forward, he said to Vicente. "We''re in the area. The monsters could be anywhere from now on. So you need to keep going."


    Vicente agreed and soon had Joshua mount Onyx while he floated along, beginning to explore the area, looking for traces of the continent''s magical enemies.


    ''Master, go a little further south. I think there are monsters in that direction.'' Torne warned as Vicente turned his face in that direction.


    Onyx was a beast, so his senses weren''t much inferior to Torne''s. As soon as Vicente turned his attention to the south, the ckbird moved in the same direction.


    Joshua''s breathing slowed as he realized that his temporarypanions had found signs of the monsters, and he couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    For a Mid-level Mage like him, most of the monsters the army had spotted in the area could kill him!


    But Vicente and Onyx had no fear as they moved forward, quickly getting close enough to the monsters to notice how many there were, what races they belonged to, and their levels.


    There were 46 monsters of three different races there. Two Lamias, 16 Ogres, and the rest were Cyclops.


    The weakest of these monsters were Low-level Mages, while the strongest of them all, one of the two Lamias, was an Earth Sovereign!


    When Vicente noticed how strong this group was, he couldn''t help but find the situation strange, and he couldn''t understand why such strong beings from different races were in this ce in the Seidel Kingdom.


    ''This is really strange. Old Torne, do you know anything about The Purification? Isn''t it just The Seven-Day Tsunami?''


    Vicente knew what the Seven Day Tsunami was. If that was all it was, the monster problems in that area of the continent were temporary. The monster sightings in the south of the continent would soon decrease.


    ''I know little, master. But what I do know about The Seven-


    Day Tsunami leads me to believe that the current problem has nothing to do with that phenomenon.'' Torne said with a sigh. ''You must discuss this matter with the girl Jasmine. Her organization will give you better information.''


    ''Hmm, now all I have to do is fight.'' Vicente agreed when he saw that the beings in the area had already noticed him.

 Chapter 599 Fighting Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 599 Fighting Monsters</h4>


    As soon as he was ready to act, Vicente signaled to Onyx to keep an eye on the surroundings and prepare to act only in case of emergency.


    "Is he going to fight alone?" Joshua made a strange expression as he asked Onyx.


    Onyx said nothing, continuing to float in the air while looking in Vicente''s direction with an interested expression.


    Joshua would soon understand why this beast didn''t care about helping his master.


    As Vicente started running against the group of 46 monsters, his three pentagrams appeared from his body, making his true power quickly take shape.


    A yellow pentagram and two green pentagrams solidified around Vicente, causing Joshua to widen his eyes in disbelief.


    Cesar Mazzanti''s case was extreme, but the person before him was even worse!


    Not knowing what Cesar''s magical form was, having never seen the man in action, he didn''t immediately associate Vicente with Don Mazzanti.


    "Fuck! What the hell is this?" He muttered to himself while Onyx looked at Vicente with pride in his eyes.


    The mana around the monsters suddenly changed as the earth began to shake, and lightning formed in the sky, heading toward the area.


    However, instead of heading toward the monsters there, the lightning that formed in the sky quickly formed lightning barriers around the area where the monsters and Vicente were.


    Anyone who tried to leave the area would be electrocuted!


    At the same time, golem-like earth figures formed here and there and took up fighting positions.


    "I''m here to collect your lives," Vicente stopped 25 meters in front of the group of creatures, who turned their attention to him after seeing his action on the surroundings that would prevent them from escaping from the area.


    "Magician, you look powerful." One of the two Lamias said as she took two steps forward, looking at Vicente seductively. "Tasting your blood will be the best thing I''ll ever do!"


    The woman, who didn''t look so different from human women, suddenly changed her appearance, taking on a malnourished look, with teeth that resembled those of a carnivorous animal, wings sprouting from her back, and ws on her nails.


    Lamias were very fast, and immediately after transforming into her true version, the creature charged at Vicente, the first of the monsters to react to this enemy attack.


    "You''re fast," Vicente said as he saw the creature appear in front of him and try to cut his neck with one of her ws.


    But he didn''t even move. As soon as this Lamia attacked him, she felt a force opposing her, pushing her backward and slowing her speed as she advanced on him.


    When she almost stopped in front of Vicente, he grabbed her right wrist and looked into her evil eyes.


    "Your seduction won''t work on me, Lamia. Show me what you know." He maliciously said as if he were the real monster there.


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    The Lamia screamed in agony as she felt Vicente trying to manipte her mind while he crushed her wrist.


    "Die, you bastard!" The other Lamia shouted as she appeared behind Vicente and attacked the back of his head.


    The other monsters finally began to move at that moment, the Cyclops leaping toward Vicente while lightning bolts followed them.


    As much as Vicente used his lightning on the area to prevent these creatures from fleeing, Cyclops also had an affinity for the lightning element.


    That didn''t mean that they wouldn''t be hurt by it, but they could also control lightning.


    Vicente saw this and released the Lamia in front of him, instantly deflecting the other Lamia''s attack and turning his attention to the other weaker monsters in the area.


    "Let''s get rid of the troublesome ones first." He muttered as he looked toward the Cyclops, seeing their audacity to use the lightning element in his presence.


    "Your lightning is nothing in front of me," Vicente said to the Cyclops as each of these beings felt the lightning element in themselves and around them no longer obey them.


    In a battle between magicians of the exact elemental nature or even the same magical form, the most talented or strongest could hold a suppressive power over the weak opponents with such characteristics.


    The moment Vicente spoke his words to the Cyclops, they lost contact with their natural element, leaving them with only their immense physical strength.


    As he stopped near some Ogres rushing to attack him, Vicente clenched a fist in the direction of those creatures while a trail of darkness escaped from his eyes.


    Each Ogre felt something squeeze their chests and couldn''t help but stop in the middle of their movements.


    Feeling like a hand was crushing their hearts, the Ogres stumbled and fell to the ground, groaning in pain.


    Meanwhile, at Vicente''smand, the metallic objects around them changed shape, forming weapons that disyed unique auras but also traces of darkness.


    From each of these weapons came a strong killing intent that alone could paralyze 3rd stage creatures.


    Minos smiled as he saw most of the enemies change their expressions, showing their fear of this sensation.


    All kinds of creatures were afraid of magical forms associated with death. After all, every living thing has its attachment to life. It was natural to fear one''s own end.


    But young Fuller wasn''t going to y with these creatures for long, so after forming 12 massive spears, he aimed them at the hearts of these monsters who were paralyzed.


    "Shit!"


    "Who is this bastard?" One of the Lamias asked as she watched more than 15 of her party fall dead in the surrounding area.


    The Ogres were the first to die, but within a few seconds of the battle, several Cyclops would fall, bringing the total to more than 30 dead before either of the Lamias could even make their second attack.


    Vicente didn''t destroy the bodies of his targets, only the hearts of some and the brains of others. He wanted his deal with Joshua to end well, so he ensured that all possible body parts of these monsters were intact for the guy to use as he pleased.


    Vicente was much stronger than any of them, so even if there were many of them, he would seed in his murderous ns against the weakest monsters after less than 30 seconds in the area.


    "You two... Which one of you is ready to talk?" Vicente asked as he slowly approached them while everyone else in the area was already dead.


    At the same time, he suppressed the two Lamias, using the metals in their bodies, the electromaic field around them, and various chains attached to their wrists and heels to suppress them both.


    Even the stronger of the two found it difficult to move in this situation, as she had fallen to a mighty enemy.

 Chapter 600 Treaty with the Lamia

    Chapter 600 Treaty with the Lamia


    ??In the blink of an eye, Vicente had single-handedly resolved the situation that Joshua had imagined might require several Sovereigns and risk the lives of some of those specialists.


    As the curtain of lightning covering this area''s outskirts disappeared, along with the earth dummies that were used to prevent the enemies from fleeing, Onyx flew to where his master was with the two Lamias.


    One of them was a High-level Mage, so she waspletely under Vicente''s control, immobilized and without much choice.


    The other was an Earth Sovereign and somehow resisted Vicente''s powers enough to move slowly and mutter things against him.


    "Fucking magician! You''ll pay for this!" The strongest Lamia said with difficulty, feeling the hateful sensation of having arge part of herself suppressed by someone.


    "Lamia, you only have one chance. Speak or die." He said as he looked directly into the eyes of the creature that stood a meter away from him.


    There was no point in keeping her alive and taking Casey to investigate what they knew. Lamias were very dangerous and could get into the minds of magicians who weren''t much stronger or more powerful than them.


    Maybe Casey was strong enough to resist the temptation, but Vicente was sure all the men in his family would be vulnerable to this creature.


    On the other hand, even if he could make a ve contract with this creature, monsters and beasts were different.


    Society epted even Dark Path beasts as long as their masters were Light Path magicians. But a monster would never be epted by society.


    In the first city Vicente entered, if Sovereigns were there, they would surround him and demand answers as to why he was carrying a Lamia.


    Even if some of these creatures were sold on the ck market, no one would ept seeing one walking the streets of their city.


    If one were crazy enough to keep them on their own property, that was their problem. But keeping them tied to private property and letting them roam free were two different things.


    Vicente would have to travel a long way to get home, and he would hardly be able to hide a Lamia if he decided to enve her. So he didn''t want to risk taking one of them with him.


    Since his mental power wasn''t enough to make them talk, he could only use threats to get them to open their mouths and tell him what they knew.


    The Lamiaughed at Vicente''s provocation. "Talk or die? You''re trying to tell me that I have the option of dying and dying. Or are you going to let me live? That would be stupid."


    "You are wise, Lamia. Worthy of your damned race." Vicentemented before saying. "But you have a chance with me. You won''t live, but you will die painlessly. On the other hand, if you don''t tell me anything, I''ll have to make you suffer a little."


    "Isn''t there a chance I''ll get out of this alive?" She asked, trying to change the magician''s mind. "I can be precious to you, human. I can destroy your enemies!"


    "I''m afraid neither you nor I can do that, Lamia." Vicente sighed as he thought of the organization that had taken Lauren. "At least not now. And taking you as my ve would be very problematic. But maybe I''ll take yourpanion...


    She''s much weaker than you and can be under my total control." Vicente looked at the other Lamia, who was standingpletely still next to the Earth Sovereign Lamia.


    This stronger Lamia looked at the other angrily and said. "I am willing to talk. This one doesn''t know half the things I know, human. But I want to make a deal with you."


    "Oh?"


    "Don''t kill me. Extract my soul from my body and take me on your journey. When you grow stronger and have the confidence to manipte me, allow me to have a body again." She tried to bargain for her life.


    Vicente narrowed his eyes as Onyx and Joshua stopped beside him, both equally curious about this proposal.


    Torne said in his master''s mind. ''Lamias are distant rtives of vampires, master. They can temporarily live without a body. In particr, they have abilities that give them the ability to form a temporary spirit body and live without a body.


    This spirit body would be very simr to that of a ghost, but it would not have territorial limitations, and it would not have the great longevity of a ghost. In fact, in this situation, it would be more urate to say that they look like forest spirits than it would be to say that they look like ghosts.


    But I don''t know how beneficial this arrangement would be for her. It will take you a few years to be strong enough to control a being like her. But this particr form Lamias can use wouldst a few months at most.''


    Vicente asked the creature. "And how would we do that, Lamia? You wouldn''tst long without your body."


    The Lamia smiled through the pain and said. "You know a lot about Lamias, haha. But don''t worry, I have a special method. In my spatial ring, there is a device that looks like a crystal. It''s a special jewel that can contain souls. If my soul stays inside it, I can wait for you for years without risking my existence."


    "Oh? Is there such a thing?" He asked in surprise.


    "There is, hehe. There''s everything in this world. This crystal can also perfectly contain a pentagram. Artificial devices made by magicians can hold them for weeks at most. But this crystal can do it for years! It is the form created by nature itself to hold special essences!"


    Vicente narrowed his eyes and thought silently. If he could keep her in a device that he could control, it would be interesting for him to make a deal with this monster. That way, he wouldn''t have to go back and forth across the continent with her, no one would know that a monster was at his side, and she wouldn''t be able to seduce his men and cause trouble for him.


    Come to think of it, this was perfect!


    He could even get a new advisor besides Torne!


    "All right, Lamia, you have my word," Vicente said as Joshua looked at him worriedly.


    "Are you sure, Senior? That monster would devour you if she had the chance." Joshuamented with a skeptical look, wondering if this deal would work out.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll get her body, Joshua. I''d just take her soul." Vicente said to calm the soldier and show the Lamia that it would be difficult for her to regain her freedom.


    The body of a Lamia was like that of a Vampire: very resilient and able to regenerate or maintain itself over time. It wouldn''t die forck of a heartbeat or a soul.


    The best thing for the Lamia would be for him to preserve her body. But she could possess other bodies and keep her powers and life. So she said nothing to what Vice had just said.


    "Well?" Vicente asked her. "Tell me what you know. I give you my word that I won''t kill you."

 Chapter 601 The Purification

    Chapter 601 The Purification


    ??The Lamia thought for a moment, but she wasn''t in a position to make demands. The deal she had proposed to Vicente was much better for him than for her, so there was no reason for him to betray her.


    Of course, that could happen, but in this disadvantageous situation, she had to step forward and ept the danger.


    "What do you want to know?" The Lamia asked.


    "Let''s start with why your group came to this ce. What were Ogres, Cyclopses, and Lamias doing together in the Seidel Kingdom? Your home is in the north of the continent, far from here." Vicente said as Joshua watched the situation in silence.


    The Lamia sighed before she started with the most important thing. "The Purification. Have you ever heard of it?"


    "I don''t know much about it, but I''ve been told about it." He pointed to the young soldier not far from them.


    The Lamia looked at Joshua and instantly realized that Vicente''s knowledge of the subject must be shallow.


    "Well, then, you know next to nothing. The Purification is not just a n. It''s a prophecy. In the ancient past, in thergest n of this race, the Demonix, a great vampire with phenomenal powers arose.


    But contrary to what one would expect from such a great vampire, he did not be one of the pirs of his n or his people. This monster betrayed his people by revealing to the continent the legend of The Purification, a then-distant destiny. Still, one that he ensured would be the beginning of chaos and the end of the Age of Magicians.


    That was 50,000 years ago, when Cassius single-handedly sparked the Third Vampire Uprising, causing widespread war in the north of the continent.


    ording to legend, Cassius informed the continent''s forces of Demonix''s n to bring revolution to Pris Realm.


    Vampires have always been among the strongest in thend, but they have never truly ruled the continent.


    The vampires have always wanted to change that. They have been nning a tremendous demonic ritual to increase the power of their race. They would then purge the continent of those they consider to be the main pirs of society today.


    That includes not only magicians but also special beings such as fairies and elves. The vampires want to wipe out everything we know today and turn the continent into one big granary where we are all food for the damned."


    "This is much worse than I thought," Vicente muttered as he clenched his fists.


    "Of course." The Lamia said, unable to hide the worry in her eyes. "They want to destroy us, but first, they''ll sacrifice their own people. Do you think sacrificing vampires is a simple matter? The result will surely be disastrous!


    Unfortunately, all of this is not just a legend. We don''t know how much of the story is myth, but the vampires are nning what the legend says they are nning.


    Recently, signs have begun to appear in thends of the Ivory Desert. The vampires are finally ready to put their ns into action!"


    "When is this going to happen?" Onyx asked.


    "During The Seven Day Tsunami. That''s an especially opportune time for a massacre to begin. There will be a lot of blood and fighting all over the continent during that time."


    She turned her eyes to Vicente and, after a brief pause, finished answering his questions. "When they start, it will be hell on the continent. The south should suffer less, so many magical beings from the north are already moving south.


    Traveling from there to here is difficult, so groups like mine are forming to ensure their own survival. Unfortunately, it wasn''t enough for many of us." She looked at the bodies of her fellow travelers.


    Vicente didn''t feel bad when he heard that. The fact that these monsters were fleeing from the north did not mean they were innocent. He himself had seen how these creatures acted more than once.


    The weaker ones, who didn''t need to eat human flesh, would simply steal from magicians, but the more brutal ones, like Ogres, would try to kill and devour people who came near them.


    They were on the run, but that didn''t change the disturbing nature of these creatures.


    They probably did not intend to invade the cities and cause havoc in the Seidel Kingdom, but they would certainly leave blood wherever they went.


    Their escape was for their own good, but it would be at the cost of the lives of the weak and innocent who stood in their way.


    Vicente had no mercy for these creatures, so even though he understood the monsters'' motivation, he didn''t change his mind about what he would do if he encountered more of them.


    He would kill them without blinking an eye!


    "I see. So it''s likely that several groups like yours are scattered throughout the kingdom." Vicentemented, looking at the Lamia, while Joshua couldn''t help but worry.


    "Probably." She confirmed.


    "Shit! That''s terrible! What are we going to do when these monsters turn on our cities? The kingdom is in great danger!" Joshuamented to Vicente, very worried about the future.


    Vincent ignored Joshua for a moment and asked the Lamia. "I found a vampire in the Chutha Dynasty. Is there any possibility that this vampire went to that ce because of the problems approaching us?"


    "A vampire in the Chutha Dynasty?" Joshua''s eyes widened in awe.


    The Lamia narrowed her eyes. "It''s hard to say. There are definitely cases of vampires who turn against their ns or even their race. But the vast majority of them are loyal to the groups they belong to. Hardly any of them would run away because of The Purification.


    And I think it''s unlikely that a vampire would go to the Chutha Dynasty to carry out a n rted to The Purification. Unless others of his race apanied him, he was probably only there for matters unrted to it."


    Vicente sighs, thinking that things wouldn''t be so worrying if that were the case. Better a vampire acting alone than vampire ns acting around him and his family!


    He looked at Joshua and said. "Don''t worry so much. As much as it''s likely that the whole continent will suffer from these monster movements, they''re on the run and probably don''t want any trouble.


    They''ll certainly leave a trail of blood and damage wherever they go, but it''s unlikely that they''ll try to invade or attack cities. This movement isn''t about fighting the magicians on the continent. It''s about running away from the problem in the north."


    Joshua didn''t know if he could be satisfied with that because, as much as it was probably true, it didn''t change the fact that several groups of monsters were already in the kingdom.


    When The Seven Day Tsunami began, those closest to the monsters would suffer!

 Chapter 602 Back in Saltstar City

    Chapter 602 Back in Saltstar City


    ??After the Lamia had finished what she needed to tell Vicente, he made her do what she had promised.


    Under Vicente''s close observation, the Lamia let her soul leave her body after giving him the crystal where she could live as long as she didn''t have a body to call her own.


    Her special powers were very dependent on a physical body, so even though her cultivation and essence wouldn''t change in this special form, she wouldn''t be able to use almost any of her powers.


    In a way, she would be harmless to Vicente or even weaker people, and at most, she could cause trouble with her knowledge and expertise.


    Vicente didn''t intend to leave her alone with anyone but him, so the chance that she would manipte anyone, even in such a situation, would be very small.


    Onyx and Joshua just watched the whole process while Torne was ready to act and help his master if the Lamia tried anything funny.


    Fortunately, she didn''t try anything, and soon, her bodyy on the ground while her soul was inside the crystal in one of Vicente''s hands.


    Vicente looked at the crystal and then moved against the neck of the High-level Mage Lamia still there.


    By killing the Lamia with a single blow, he ended this affair with the monsters near Oakenfort.


    "Cesar Mazzanti''s promise to you has been fulfilled, Joshua. Now it''s time for you to make sure the information about his vital status never gets out." Vicente looked at Joshua as the soldier observed all the bodies around him.


    He would need those bodies and the resources they would provide more than ever!


    ''I need to get as strong as I can in the next four years.'' He thought to himself, feeling that he had to use this chance to be a Sovereign before disaster struck the continent.


    He nodded to Vicente and then signed the Magic Agreement that Vicente had made earlier.


    "What is your name?" He asked Vicente. "You''re Cesar, right? I think your pentagrams must have evolved. The first two are of natural origin."


    "Yes, that''s me. You can still call me Cesar." Vicente smiled, not bothering to say it now as he hadpleted his mission, and Joshua had promised never to say anything that mightpromise him.


    The name on their contract didn''t matter. What mattered in a contract like this was the mana you put into it that bound both parties. Joshua''s promise wasn''t for Cesar or Vicente. It was for the person with Cesar and Vicente''s unique magical fluctuation.


    As much as the name on the contract was Cesar''s, the terms of the contract would prevent Joshua from talking about anything that could affect Vicente.


    "I assumed..." Joshua sighed, remembering that about three years ago, he was stronger than Vicente, but now everything had changed, and this ck-haired young man was a powerful Earth Sovereign.


    This soldier didn''t mind being outdone, so he said. "I''m sorry for what happened back then. It wasn''t personal. I was just doing what I could.


    In any case, I wish you luck, Cesar. Considering your current powers, I feel you''ll be a great name to protect the kingdom when the timees.


    Please do your best for the kingdom. I certainly will, and I''ll be at your disposal in the army."


    Vicente nodded to this man before watching him collect all the bodies, saying goodbye, and heading back to Oakenfort.


    Left alone with his group, Vicente looked at the crystal in one of his hands and asked.


    "How shall I transport you, Lamia? By the way, do you have a name?"


    "Prisiche." She answered the question about her name. "As much as this crystal can be stored in a spatial ring, it would kill my soul bit by bit. If you intend to keep me alive, it would be ideal to wear it on a ne. Don''t worry about attracting attention. My aura ispletely contained within this crystal. Even if I wanted to show myself, I wouldn''t be able to do so without risking my spirit body outside the crystal."


    ''That is true, master.'' Tornemented after looking at the crystal long enough toe to that conclusion.


    "So, Prisiche, there are a few things you need to know before we begin this journey side by side," Vicente said as he mounted Onyx and quickly made a ne for the crystal.


    "The ce we''re going is not for you to have strange thoughts or show off. Unless I''m alone next to one of my mounts, you must never show yourself or let your voice be heard."


    "All right. I have no interest in leaving where I am until I have a chance to get a new body." She said. "When will that happen, by the way?"


    "After I add my fourth pentagram to my magical form. Until then, you must wait. I don''t intend to help you until then." Vicente was direct, making it clear how things would be between them. "But you must prepare yourself to serve me, Prisiche. From now on, you will advise me concerning monsters and The Purification."


    "Very well. I''ll wait for it." She said, already imagining that this would be the case. "The next Lamia you get, don''t destroy her body. I can only fully recover if I possess the body of a Lamia."


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Vicente replied as Onyx left the area, and they made their way to Saltstar City.


    They were still a few weeks away from that city, but with no more stops until they reached their final destination, the group would travel there quickly.


    Nothing would stand in the way of Vicente''s return. As he had already aplished all of his goals on this journey, it was time for him to return home to take care of his family and prepare for the arrival of the vampire.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, more than 20 days had passed since Vicente''s passage through Oakenfort. At this moment, he was finally arriving at his city, where he could see the beautiful coastline of Saltstar City.


    "Home atst." He muttered as he looked out over the city, which seemed rather quiet from where he stood. ''I wonder what happened while I was away,'' he thought, but he didn''t think about it for long.


    Soon, he was walking down the hill near Saltstar City, towards the entrance of this city he hadn''t seen for months.

 Chapter 603 Im Already Where I Want To Be

    Chapter 603 I''m Already Where I Want To Be


    ??Entering Saltstar City at the beginning of the day, Vicente saw how quiet the city was, which was a good sign.


    The people there were living their lives as they should, while no worrying signs were in sight.


    On his way to the Fuller estate, he would listen to conversations, hearing things that were important to him, things that people outside of his family wouldn''t understand as well as he could.


    He would learn about his family''s upbringing before he even reached his estate.


    Not only that, when he heard about one of the local underworld groups that had grown the most in this ce in recent months, he would skillfully make his way to his estate through that faction''s territory.


    That was a faction controlled by his Fuller family, so, of course, it would be better for him to move within their territory to draw less attention in Onyx''s direction.


    He could hide Onyx outside of Saltstar City, but he didn''t want to do that. There were times to be discreet and hide your strength and times to show what you were really capable of.


    Right now, it would do him and his family more good to have Onyx at home, something that would make the local powers better understand who they were.


    In certain situations, demonstrations of power could cause problems, but in others, it worked very well as a defense. That was the point Vicente had in mind when he entered Saltstar City with Onyx on his shoulders.


    Several local guards, both rted and unrted to him, saw him moving, but none approached him at first.


    When he arrived at his estate, Vicente saw several of his men hiding on the outskirts and guarding the ce, making signs of greeting before he saw the door of his house open and a red-haired woman appear next to a young red-haired man.


    ''Miss Heidi? He saw Rory''s mother standing next to the man, not expecting to find this woman there.


    Heidi was about to leave after a brief visit with her son when she suddenly saw Vicente arrive just as she was leaving.


    "Vicente!" She eximed in surprise as she looked down at the young man, seeing him so tall and strong after a few years since she hadst seen him in Martell Vige.


    Rory was surprised by his friend''s arrival and almost forgot what he had said to his mother when he saw his friend and thought of everything they had to discuss.


    La and Casey had already returned, having arrived in the city about three weeks ago. So, the whole family already knew about Vicente''s progress to the 4th stage, thepletion of his revenge, and the fact that it would take him a little longer to return because of a vampire.


    But even though he already knew a lot of things, Rory couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief to see his friend back while at the same time feeling the power of this guy and smiling happily for Vicente.


    Vicente also noticed the improvement in Rory, who had reached the end of the 3rd stage and was now a High-level Mage.


    "Congrattions on your breakthrough, Rory." He said before hugging the redhead next to his friend and giving her a kiss on the cheek.


    Heidi smiled with pride for her son, but she had already heard how far Vicente hade. "You''re not bad yourself, Vice. I hear you''re an Earth Sovereign now."


    "Yes, I''ve advanced recently." Vicente smiled at her while she continued with one hand around his waist and the other ying with his ck hair.


    "Sigh... You really are different from ordinary people like me. I can''t even feel your cultivation these days. Every time you progress, I feel like I''m getting older." She said with a bitter smile.


    "I doubt that. You look so young that anyone would think you were Rory''s sister if they saw you walking together." Vicente smiled, knowing this woman was joking with them, even though she seemed to feel far behind them.


    "Well, it was good to see you again, Vice," Heidimented as she gave him another kiss on the cheek and turned her attention to Rory. "You shoulde visit me from time to time. I can''t keep traveling across the province to see you."


    "I''ll try toe to the vige in the next few months," Rory promised before his mother kissed him on the cheek and went back to her carriage.


    Rory and Vicente watched the beautiful redhead walk away together.


    "Your mother was in the city... That never happened when we were in Millfall. Did something happen?" Vicente asked curiously.


    "Yes." Rory got a little serious. "She wanted to talk to me about my father."


    "Oh?" Vicente turned to his friend. "Did he go after her because of trouble, or did something else happen?"


    "I grew up thinking I didn''t have a father because my mother didn''t know who my father was," Rory said, still looking in his mother''s direction. "But the truth was, she always knew who my dad was."


    "Did she tell you the truth?"


    "Yes, she told me that he''s from outside the kingdom and belongs to a very traditional family of the Kenyth Empire. He already has a family of his own, and he would have problems in his family if news of a bastard son spread.


    She got him out of trouble by hiding the truth about her pregnancy, and she also got me out of being targeted by this man''s other children." Rory sighed as he told Vicente the truth about his parentage.


    "Do you me her for that? Are you interested in going after him?" Vicente asked him.


    He would do anything to help his friend. Even if it were problematic for them to get close to Rory''s paternal family, Vicente would be willing to do anything for his friend.


    Rory shook his head negatively. "I don''t want to. I don''t me my mother. I understand her motives.


    After everything we''ve been through together, Vice, I''m sure that if my father had known I existed, my life would be very different than it is now. But I''m exactly where I want to be and already have a family. I wouldn''t trade that for a stranger with a dysfunctional family.


    Vicente smiled, d that his friend felt that way.


    "It''s just good to know the truth. But I have no intention of meeting him. If one day fate brings us face to face, so be it. But I won''t go after him. I have no more need for a father and no more need for an alternative n." He looked at his ck-haired friend and went into the house with Vicente.


    "Anyway, forget about my business. We have a lot to talk about, Vice." He said just before Vicente ran into Eve, who was already up preparing breakfast.


    Nina was still asleep but would wake up in about 30 minutes to get ready for the academy.


    The moment she saw Vicente, Eve couldn''t help but run to his side and hug him.


    "Vicente!"

 Chapter 604 Problems and Plans

    Chapter 604 Problems and ns


    ??"Eve..." Vicente hugged the beautiful, full-breasted blonde, feeling the two twins pressed against his stomach.


    "You''ve been gone a lot longer than we expected. Why did you change your ns?" She asked him, feeling relieved about his situation.


    "I had the opportunity to settle my vendetta in one fell swoop. So, I took advantage of the fact that I was already close to my enemies in the Kenyth Empire and finished my revenge in one trip. That way, I could return and have a more peaceful andsting time here." He said as he sat down at the kitchen ind in his house.


    Rory sat there with him and Eve, interested in what Vicente had to tell them but also with a lot on his mind that he needed to clear up with him.


    "I''m d everything worked out. You don''t know how nervous we were before La and Casey got back." Evemented as she looked into Vice''s eyes as if to tell him not to do that anymore.


    He smiled at her and asked. "Where are they? I was worried about theming back alone. There was a vampire after us."


    "We know that," Rorymented.


    Eve said. "Casey is in Millfall. After he arrived here with that woman, he said he had to take care of some things there before he coulde back to work with us. As for La, she''s with Jasmine at the local Awakening Temple."


    "Hmm, good."


    "What about that vampire, Vicente? Any progress with him?" Rory asked worriedly.


    He and Eve could sense the level of the beast that had arrived on this property with Vicente and was sitting on one of his shoulders. But talking about the vampire was so much more important to them that they couldn''t be bothered with this Sovereign creature.


    Vicente sighed and said. "I managed to lose him. But it''s almost certain that he''ll find La and Casey''s tracks here. So we have to prepare ourselves. He could be here at any moment from the next month."


    Eve and Rory became a few degrees more serious, unable to say a word about it, as they were extremely worried about where this might lead.


    The family had be much stronger with all the resources Vicente had left them and the time he had been away. But they were still far from being able to face a vampire. At least, that was the truth until the night before.


    Vicente saw their worries and tried to show them a light at the end of the tunnel.


    "Don''t think I don''t have ns for that. I''m currently at the peak of the first level of the 4th stage. I won''t be a Sky Sovereign anytime soon, but there is no Earth Sovereign who is stronger than me.


    This vampire must be a mid-level magician today. No matter how many powerful abilities he has, he won''t be able to threaten me.


    With your and Onyx''s help, we have a real chance of killing a vampire!"


    "Kill a vampire?" Eve hesitated as she repeated the words.


    "That sounds bizarre, Vice," Rorymented with a sigh. "Are you sure about this?"


    "We have no alternative. The damn vampire was hiding, luring Casey and us to him. After he found us, he took an interest in us and won''t stop until he''s dead or he''s killed us." Vicente said what needed to be said. "If I didn''te to face him with the whole family, that bastard coulde after you to lure me out. So this is the only way. We have to deal with him one way or another."


    "I know... That''s what I thought when Casey told me about the problem." Rory got up from where he was and walked through the kitchen, sensing that trouble was still following his friend.


    Vicente stood up and showed them his pentagrams. "Rory and Eve, don''t think we''re going down anytime soon. Let''s keep that in mind while we fight the vampire. But our chances of killing him are real."


    When they saw the pentagram, which had once been orange and was now yellow, they were even more surprised by Vicente''s evolution, realizing that it had evolved more than they had heard about from La and Casey.


    "That..." Seeing the most spectacr pentagram configuration on this continent, Eve didn''t know what to say.


    Vicente still had an extra space for a new pentagram, so he could soon raise his powers even higher.


    Rory asked him. "Is this rted to the beast?" He pointed to the yellow pentagram and Onyx.


    "Yes, where I found Onyx, I came across some possibilities." Vicente smiled as the pentagrams returned to his body. "I also brought back some artifacts for the family. Unfortunately, it was a ce of Dark Path magicians, so I didn''t get any resources that could make much difference for you."


    "Your improvement is good enough for us," Rorymented as he sighed, feeling how far his friend hade. "That beast, uh, Onyx, will also be very useful to us. Since you didn''t hide it, it will be able to protect this property and make this ce even safer for Nina."


    "That''s my n." Vicente smiled.


    Rory changed the subject. "When are you going to hunt your next pentagram? It would be interesting if it happened before we had to deal with this vampireing at us."


    "Yeah, but I don''t have enough power. I want to go after a cyan pentagram, but a beast with such a pentagram could be at the end of the 5th stage or the beginning of the 6th stage. I don''t have the power to deal with something like that on my own, even if I were a Sky Sovereign.


    Gulp!


    Rory and Eve swallowed their saliva, for a cyan pentagram was something only Archmages had!


    But Vicente wanted it while he was still a Sovereign!


    "That..."


    "This is going to beplicated and risky," Rorymented. "We''ll probably have to travel to the centralnds of the continent to find such a magical being."


    "Also, I will need to be a peak Sky Sovereign. Some of our group will need to be Earth Sovereigns to travel with me, while Nina and the rest of the family must be well enough to stay away from us for at least two years." Vicentemented on the requirements for them to go after his fourth pentagram.


    Going to the continent''s central part would take four to six months. But there was the return trip, the time they would spend hunting there, and the problems that could dy them both on the way there and on the way back.


    Thus, 2 years was the minimum time Vicente felt he would be away from his family when he went hunting.


    Not only that, he also thought it would be time for him to go after Lauren by then, so it was likely that his time away from Nina would be much longer than 2 years.


    "That''s going to take a couple of years. Can you really wait for that?" Rory asked.

 Chapter 605 The Future of the Family

    Chapter 605 The Future of the Family


    ??"Yes, that''s also the time needed for Nina to grow up and for her future to be better decided," Vicente said, indicating that he had no intention of doing this before his sister turned 14.


    Nina was almost 11, so that would give them about three years to prepare.


    "We have until her awakening..." Rory murmured, leaning his back against the cushion of a chair. "Well, I don''t know if we''ll have Sovereigns in the group by then, but we''ll certainly be much stronger."


    "I have ns for that. Let''s worry about the ''little'' time we have another time." Vicente thought about his new ability to temporarily increase the mana density in his surroundings. "Besides what I have in mind, our business will grow in the next few years, and new opportunities will surely arise.


    Let''s just worry about what''s closest to us for now."


    Rory and Eve agreed and said nothing more on the subject.


    Neither of them considered the existence of Onyx and Torne in Vicente''s ns. They didn''t know about Torne, and as for that beast, even if it was already at the end of the 4th stage, the chances that it would manage to be a Paragon in 3 years were zero.


    It would be difficult enough for someone to be a Sovereign in Scott Province, but even in the kingdom''s capital, the richest ce in the state, it would be practically impossible for someone to reach the 5th stage there, even with outside resources.


    Why was the family with the strongest Sovereigns the leader of a state asrge as the Seidel Kingdom?


    It was because no Sovereign seeking the 5th stage would waste their time in the kingdom, and Paragons wouldn''t benefit at all from ruling or living in that area.


    So even if Onyx were halfway to bing a Paragon Beast, it wouldn''t happen as long as he lived in that state.


    The ones who could really improve a lot in the group were the Mages, as there was enough wealth in the province and the kingdom for 3rd stage people to have prospects for growth by living there.


    Vicente narrowed his eyes and changed the subject. "After I broke up with La and Casey, I discovered The Vile Altar in the Kenyth Empire. That''s where I found Onyx and the artifacts I brought with me."


    "Oh?" Eve was surprised, for the legends said that the order''s outposts had all been ravaged and subsequently exploited by enemies of the order or evenmon explorers.


    "I thought there were no more altars with such resources. How did you get so lucky?" Rory asked with interest in his eyes.


    "Not far from the border of the empire and the kingdom." Vicente smiled. "But this was not a unique encounter, my friends. In this ce I found by ident, I discovered something important about the Cataclysm Order and its altars."


    Eve and Rory listened to Vicente with interest. They both believed in what the Congregation of Revtion preached, but they weren''t the kind of people who would pass up an opportunity just for the sake of it.


    "Some of the order''s altars were not publicly known ces. So there are ces from this ancient religion that have been preserved and contain not only resources but also intact and useful structures for those with simr goals to ours." Vicente showed them what he wanted with his gaze.


    "I have the locations of three secret outposts of this ancient religion."


    Rory asked after he understood what his friend wanted. "You want to explore these ces and then use them as outposts for our group?"


    "Exactly. Most of the resources we''ll find in these ces won''t be useful to most of us. Still, the artifacts and other things could be very important to the family. I found over 11,000 gold coins and 30 magic stones in the secret ce I visited.


    Imagine what we could aplish if we were to clear out the other three outposts?"


    "Thirty magic stones?" Eve''s eyes widened, for that would be enough for someone like her to raise her cultivation from Low-


    level Mage to High-level Mage quickly.


    If those stones weren''t used for strengthening, they could be used as an energy reserve for about 6 different Low-level Mages, enough to temporarily give them the power to try to fight High-level Mages.


    "That... Did you get all that?" Rory asked as he opened his mouth, not expecting Vicente to have found so many riches in one ce by chance.


    Vicente smiled at both of them. "I told you. The ce was preserved. Enemies of the order or explorers didn''t discover it. If we can find ces like this, we can not only greatly increase our resources but also obtain outposts that we don''t need to invest in defensive structures at all.


    It would be enough for us to send our groups to upy and manage our operations near each of these outposts. Eventually, we could even have our own ce to awaken the magical powers of allies in the future without having to depend on the Congregation of Revtion!"


    As much as the two youths in front of Vicente believed in the teachings of the Congregation of Revtion, they had their own selfishness. They couldn''t deny that it would be highly beneficial to the group to have a ce where they could awaken the powers of allies.


    Not only was it of great value because it could make it easier to recruit talent for their group, but it also had the potential to provide security for their future partners and subordinates.


    They were all well aware of what had happened to Lauren and how the Awakening Temples didn''t protect young people who awakened their powers. They could do things differently if they had ces like the Awakening Altars!


    Rory asked. "Where is the closest Altar to us?"


    "ording to the map I found at the outpost in the Kenyth Empire, there is a secret altar in the Diamond Province. The terrain there may have changed a bit in the millennia since the fall of the order. But if we search for a while, we could eventually find that outpost and absorb its resources and structure." Vicente was sincere.


    He already knew about this ce, but in his rush to settle his affairs and return to Saltstar City to deal with the vampire, he hadn''t invested his time in searching for the outpost.


    He had passed close to where such an altar should be, but since there were no Dark Path creatures around that ce, it would have taken him time to search for such an area. So, he decided to go back to the future and explore that area.


    "That would give us a secret outpost near the capital."


    "Exactly." Vicente smiled, seeing that his friends understood how important this could be for them.


    "All right, I''ll prepare a group to send there in the future after we''ve explored and mastered the terrain." Rory agreed with him. "When do you n to go there?"


    "After we''ve taken care of the vampire."

 Chapter 606 The Situation in Saltstar City

    Chapter 606 The Situation in Saltstar City


    ?606  The Situation in Saltstar City


    After talking about his ns for the altars of the Cataclysm Order, Vicente managed to get his friends and family members interested in exploring the outposts he and Torne wanted to go to.


    Vicente didn''t want to hide everything about his goals from his most importantpanions, so getting them involved was important and would be the first step for them to learn other things in the future.


    Since both of them liked this new option on his path, he easily got their cooperation without them asking unnecessary questions or ones he didn''t want to answer.


    "Sigh... Those were the good and the annoying things I got involved in during this journey." Vicente sighed after he finished talking about the most important points rted to his trip to these two states and then his return.


    Then he asked. "How are things here in Scott Province? When I arrived earlier, I heard somements from the locals about the growth of the local faction we''re controlling."


    "Hmm, we''ve greatly improved our territory and our control of the underworld business in Saltstar City." Rory nodded positively. "We now hold 55% of the business of the former Ruby Devils. We still have twopeting groups in the city, but frankly, we don''t intend to increase our influence much more through that group. We''re working to take control of those two factions and keep them in operation to give the ignorant people the impression that there ispetition in the local underworld."


    "That''s good. Do it like that." Vicente liked what he heard.


    "In addition to our growth in Saltstar City, we have increased the number of cities under our control in the province. We now have 13 cities dominated by our branches, and we are in the process of dominating three more. We follow the same business model in all of these ces.


    Where there is more than one group of underworld factions, we work to keep at least two of them in each city and eliminate the others. But in cities where a faction, such as Dryhaven, has never dominated, we''re investing in putting just one of our groups in those ces.


    The results have been fantastic so far." Rory smiled as hemented. "We''re currently making a profit of 3,000 coins a month, and we''re looking to increase that considerably over the next six months."


    Three thousand gold coins a month may not seem like much for a group that dominates the underworld business in 13 cities. But Vicente''s group had to spend a lot to maintain its operations, pay the family soldiers, feed each of them, and also invest in infrastructure, weapons, defensive and offensive artifacts, transportation, and so on.


    When the family soldiers advanced to one level and were able to absorb new pentagrams, the family guaranteed the entire hunting process and paid for the entire hunt, the group of protectors and hunters.


    That cost a lot!


    So, 3,000 gold coins were not small; it was enough. There wererge families in the province who earned practically nothing and were just able to pay their bills!


    "This is good. With these resources, we can continue our expansion without worrying about robberies and kidnappings." Vicentemented.


    If he had to break into the estates of wealthy nobles tomit robberies or even kidnap people for ransom, he would do whatever it took to improve his family''s situation. But with a sustainable business model that didn''t depend on such actions, he preferred not to risk himself in that way.


    Rory nodded and said. "The family currently has 400 direct members and about 3,000 indirect members spread across the province. With our expansion work, we should reach 500 internal members and 5,000 external members in the next six months.


    But I must create new internal groups to upy the altars that we will eventually dominate. That will take time, but I believe it will also take 12 to 20 months before we can send one of our groups to such a ce.


    Internal members were those who actually belonged to the Fuller family and had Vicente as their leader. As for the external members, they were people who didn''t know of the existence of the Fuller family or even of Vicente. They were subordinates of young Fuller''s subordinates!


    Among the people who had control over these outside members were Bart, Sarah, several others, and even Rory.


    Vicente told Rory, "Invest what is necessary to expand our arms throughout this kingdom. It''s time for our branches to reach out to other provinces.


    They talked a little more about the business of the group''s remnants before moving on to the official business of the family in the light of day.


    The Fuller family was officially a merchant family. Therefore, Rory and Eve had worked to expand the family''s official business to not arouse suspicion about the source of their funds.


    Thus, they increased the number of nobles and even wealthymoners with whom they did business.


    Currently, 35 nobles and 12rge wealthy families in the province had business agreements with the Fuller family, which alone brought the family a profit of at least 800 gold coins per month.


    That was just a fraction of what they made from their underworld business, but they were much bigger in the underworld than they were in the daylight.


    In any case, most of their public spending didn''t escape their ability to generate cash, so that was enough for the time being.


    But the Fuller family had grown so much in recent months that even the Duke of the Province had requested a meeting with Vicente.


    After hearing this from Eve, Vicente agreed to meet with the most powerful nobleman in the province in the next few days and see what the Duke wanted.


    After talking about it for a while, Nina finally woke up and went down to the kitchen to have breakfast.


    When she got there, she was startled to see her brother there, but soon she hugged him and shed a few tears of joy to see him again after months of not seeing him.


    She had grown a lot in the past few months, and her feminine features were even more pronounced than when he had left.


    She was almost 11, but she already looked less childish than when she had turned 10.


    But that was normal, and Vicente wasn''t worried. People in Pris Realm changed a lot between the ages of 10 and 14.


    At 10, one would still be a child. But at 14, the same person would be an adult. In the time between these two ages, maturation was very fast, and if you were away from a young person like Nina for weeks, it would be enough to find many differences in her when you saw her again.


    After his meeting with Nina, Vicente ate with her, Eve, and Rory while they talked about simpler things.


    He asked the group. "How are our friends and allies? How is Nova? Have you heard from her?"

 Chapter 607 Updates

    <h4>Chapter 607 Updates</h4>


    Eve smiled and said. "Nova is fine. We saw her herest night. During your time away, she''s beening here practically every day except for a few times.


    She became a High-level Mage weeks ago and was recently promoted within the army headquarters in Saltstar City. She may take over the leadership of that post in the near future. So she''s doing very well and has rarely left the city during this time."


    "That''s good." Vicente smiled in satisfaction.


    Eve continued. "Aside from her, almost everyone in our family has improved their strength in the months you''ve been gone. The big exception is Bart because he''s already at the peak of the 3rd stage, and it would be difficult for him to advance without the help of special resources just by being in the province. He also has a lot of issues to deal with on behalf of our family, so he''s always busy.


    But if we give him a few months off and send him to a stronger area of the kingdom along with some of our members, he could be a Sovereign Beast in the future.


    But aside from him, the family currently has 11 High-level Mages, including Rory, 32 Mid-level Mages, and 85 Low-level Mages. The rest of the family is at level 5 of the 2nd stage." She finished updating the family''s strengths.


    Many external members of the family were between the 2nd and 3rd stages. But these numbers were only relevant for him to know that such people could maintain their businesses in the province. Their strength was of no direct use to the Fuller family.


    Only in an emergency would Vicente use outside men to work alongside his trusted employees.


    "The family is getting strong." Rory smiled at Vicente. "We have more Mages in our family than the army in the province."


    Some of the Mages in the family were professionals, like Lukas, the cksmith in Millfall who was selling the Mazzanti family''s firearms.


    He had revolutionized the province by following Vicente''s orders to sell firearms, and it had bemonce to see such weapons in every city in the territory.


    Because of the actions of Luke, who knew how to manufacture a variety of firearms and ammunition, the Fuller family was free to use their most advanced weapons without attracting unnecessary attention from the army. The same was true for the Fuller family''s subordinate forces, who also used the best equipment against their opponents.


    With so many people using the Mazzanti family''s weapons, no one talked about Cesar or the possibility that there were still people from his family in this world. Nowadays, whenever his name is mentioned, it is in reference to the revolutionary who brought firearms to the continent, not the man who invaded a prison...


    Weapons were like an element of justice in this unjust world. They didn''t give anyone supreme powers, but they ''bnced'' the fights between more and less talented magicians.


    The weaker ones quickly adapted to them, and nowadays, there was an absurd demand for the weapons produced by Lukas''s group in Millfall.


    Lukas was now a Low-level Mage, so his production capabilities were very different from when Vicente lived in Millfall, which is why the poprization of the weapons had worked.


    Vicente heard a little bit about the professionals in his group, about Lukas'' situation in Millfall, and also about Shelby, who was also growing in influence and power.


    ording to rumors, Shelby was already preparing to seek the position of Count for her younger brother and to increase her position once again.


    Livia and Nics from Dryhaven helped her with their contacts. At the same time, they all used Vicente''s support to grow faster than their rivals.


    Then Nina told her brother, "My master said he wants to see you as soon as you get back, brother. He said he wants to talk to you about Cesar."


    Newton still didn''t know that Vicente and Cesar were the same person.


    But after so long of this man helping the family, teaching Nina, and being in close contact with them, Rory couldn''t help but consider adding Newton to their group.


    "You should talk to him and exin everything. Honestly, it won''t make any difference. He''d never talk to the authorities about it, and even if he were the kind of person who would do it, he''d be doing himself a lot of harm if he did. He would be an aplice if he betrayed us, so I don''t see any danger in you revealing the truth to him."


    Nina nodded positively. "He''ll realize that even if you don''t say anything, brother. When the news of this beast gets out, he''ll connect the dots ande to the truth himself."


    Vicente nodded affirmatively to both of them. "I was nning to do that. I just couldn''t risk anything before revealing the truth. But now that I''m back in the city, this is a good chance for me to talk to him about it."


    Eve added. "You should also seek out your master, Benson King. He''s currently in the cksmiths'' Association building, working on improving his skills. After bing a High-level Mage, he''s been studying hard to be able to make our robot armor."


    "I wanted to see him too." Vicente agreed. "I bought a lot of materials on this trip. Some of them are with me, and arger part will arrive in the city in a few weeks.


    When that happens, we''ll be able to mass-produce our robot armor so that more family members will have powers simr to mine."


    Rory and Eve were eager to hear this, knowing that Vicente''s current powers were much greater than the old armor he had left behind before he left.


    If he really could do what he said, the group could take over the province and move on to the rest of the kingdom in no time!


    Maybe they would already be in control of the Seidel Kingdom before Nina awakens her powers!


    Vicente''s goal wasn''t to take over the official forces or fight against the king. But he wanted to be the strongest force in the territory and dominate arge part of it. That way, he could have strong men at his side and resources to help him achieve his goals.


    He sighed at their silence and looked at Nina. "We will resume our work together after you finish your first year at the Royal Academy."


    "My term ends in a few weeks, brother," Nina said, eager to learn from her older brother again.


    "Hmm, we''ll do that when your term is over. For now, I will focus on solving this and other problems, so I won''t have much time for our conversation. Anyway, I have some resources I will leave with Eve, and you should consume them once a week.


    There''s enough here for six months, and I got it practically for free, so don''t hesitate to use it up." He handed Eve a spatial ring. "This will help you improve your situation for your eventual awakening, Nina."


    She knew that she was suffering from the after-effects of the incident years ago when her mother had died, which threatened her awakening. Nina easily epted Vicente''s rmendation since she desperately wanted to have magical powers.


    "Okay, I''ll do it." She said as she finished eating and gave her brother a kiss before leaving for the academy with Eve and some guards.

 Chapter 608 Unlucky

    <h4>Chapter 608 Unlucky</h4>


    After Nina left with Eve, Vicente looked at Rory and said. "Now we have to prepare for Lauren''s rescue. Her organization has Paragons, so we have a long way to go."


    "I know. I thought you had that in mind." Rory didn''t say anything against Vicente''s interests. "I wonder how Lauren is today. She must be 22 now. Has she found a partner? Women that age often have children and families of their own."


    "I don''t know. But given the origin of the sect that kidnapped her, I doubt they would allow her to do such a thing." Vicentemented in a quiet tone.


    But when he remembered hisst happy memories with Lauren, he couldn''t help but smile. "But even if she had the freedom to do that, I don''t think she''d have a family anytime soon. Lauren was the kind of person who didn''t want that kind of responsibility early in her adult life."


    "That''s true. I''d forgotten that."


    "Anyway, there''s a long way to go and many problems that could kill us before we get there. There''s a strange situation with the monsters on the continent." He informed his friend.


    "Jasmine told us about it. Her investigators have discovered that it is rted to The Seven Day Tsunami that will happen a year or two after Nina''s awakening." Rorymented.


    But then Vicente shook his head negatively. "It''s not that simple. The problem will intensify by the time of The Seven Day Tsunami, but it seems that the vampires have an ambitious n to end the Magician''s Age. A disaster ising, my friend. Unfortunately, it wille between us and Lauren."


    Rory was worried to hear that this was the vampires'' doing.


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "Yes, I dealt with a group of monsters that came to the kingdom. I interrogated a 4th stage creature who told me everything it knew."


    Rory clenched his fists, feeling that this was terrible. The Seven Day Tsunami itself was bad enough, but it was a problem that happened from time to time, and the maind forces were mostly able to deal with it well. However, if this was a vampire plot, things could get out of control, and there could be excessive casualties on all sides!


    "Then this is very serious!" Rory eximed, feeling that his friend''s bad luck was once again getting in the way of them all. "Have you thought of anything, Vicente?"


    "There are no easy answers, Rory. But our ns to further strengthen the family must be the best we can do." Vicente was sincere. "We will continue to increase our influence and numbers, then use the Cataclysm Order outposts to improve the dominance of our territory and continue to increase our forces.


    I don''t know if we will all survive the cmity brewing in the north of the continent, but I can guarantee that when the worst happens, we will be much stronger than we are now. I intend to hunt my pentagram before that happens, so we will have plenty of time to prepare and many opportunities to strengthen us."


    Rory couldn''t say more. He trusted Vicente''s words and saw no other path than the one they were already on.


    Amid his nervousness, he sighed, seeing the difference in the problems he had to deal with when Vicente was around.


    ''Shit, and here I was, thinking about my father.'' He thought back to the problems he had had with his mother.


    Vicente had brought him a dozen problems at once, enough to make him forget his family history for a moment!


    It made himugh bitterly, but he didn''t regret having a close rtionship with someone so unlucky.


    "My friend, I wonder when you''ll stop being so unlucky?" He muttered to Vicente. "Fortunately, your talent is even greater than your bad luck. Otherwise, we''d all be dead by now."


    Vicente understood Rory''sment and smiled, knowing this was no exaggeration. "One day, that will change."


    ''I suppose.'' He thought to himself as he thought of the Cataclysm Moon Pendant.


    "Anyway, stay in the city for a few more days, Rory. I''ll familiarize myself with the family''s recent affairs and review everyone I need to talk to. I also want you to help me deal with the vampire, so let me get back to your other duties after we''ve sorted this out."


    "All right. Do you want me to call someone else from the family back here?" The young redhead asked.


    "Just Casey. Tell him I''m back, and the vampire will attack us soon."


    "All right."


    Vicente nodded to Rory and said out loud. "I''m going to talk to Newton and Benson. I''ll leave Onyx here at the estate."


    Rory said nothing as he watched the ck bird with the negative aura leave Vicente''s shoulders and then grow in size just after they left the Fuller estate.


    Vicente looked at Onyx and ordered him to stand guard, but not to draw any more attention than necessary.


    A being like Onyx was conspicuous in his own way. That was his nature. But he could be much more conspicuous if he wanted to.


    Onyx obeyed his master and soon hid in the building, keeping watch but not showing himself too easily.


    Meanwhile, Vicente went to the association where he nned to meet Benson.


    Aside from the fact that he had to choose Benson over Newton because of their master-disciple rtionship, one of the ways his family could prepare for the vampire, the disaster of The Purification, and Lauren''s rescue was by using items made by high-level cksmiths.


    Benson had nothing more to teach Vicente, but he was a powerful cksmith by local standards, someone who already had a lot of knowledge that, with the right advice, would take him to the next level in no time.


    If Vicente could get Benson to learn a few new things and strengthen him into a Sovereign, this cksmith could join the Fuller family''s weapons production.


    Benson himself had said that there was a limit to how far firearms could be developed. But they hadn''t reached that limit yet, and it would be very good to have someone else to help with their production and development.


    Therefore, Vicente wanted to meet with Benson first to discuss this matter and to speed up the strengthening of his group before the vampire arrived.


    If all went well, Benson could produce more weapons and ammunition for the family while he produced robotic armor!


    So Vicente soon arrived at the association building, where he also had to deal with matters rted to the techniques and books he had purchased on his recent trip.

 Chapter 609 The Difference in Experience

    Chapter 609 The Difference in Experience


    ??Arriving at the Saltstar City cksmith Association, Vicente walked through the entrance and headed to the Council of Elders.


    He was a member of the Council himself, so no one could stop him from reaching the best cksmiths in the ce.


    Soon, he was in arge room where High-level Mages were chatting in a luxurious, old-fashioned living room.


    "Vicente?" One of the men there was surprised to see this young man with ck hair.


    The leader of this post smiled exuberantly, feeling that this young man had fulfilled all of their goals for their trip to the Chutha Dynasty.


    None of them knew that Vicente wanted to take revenge for the things that had happened to him in the past. They thought he was going out of the kingdom mainly to advance his level and improve his understanding of the forge.


    If he was back there, it meant he had seeded!


    "So? Did you get new techniques and resources?" The head of the association post asked him anxiously.


    Vicente smiled as he threw a spatial ring in the direction of the white-haired man. "In this spatial ring are all the techniques, books, and small resources I could buy with what you gave me.


    I also ordered resources for my family on the way back, including some things that might interest you. The shop I bought them from should be delivering them in a few weeks. If you want the resources I''ve ordered for you, all you have to do is pay the difference from the payment I''ve already made."


    Those men''s eyes lit up with interest. Of course, they were interested in any resources Vicente might have ordered from outside this ce.


    Saltstar City was a ce with many opportunities for Mages. Unfortunately, 4th-grade items or interesting items for 3rd-grade artifacts were difficult to find or even order here.


    Traveling around the kingdom was another problem. cksmiths often had goodbat skills because of their strength. But that didn''t make them warriors, and they would be more susceptible to the dangers of a long journey than born warriors.


    So, traveling and obtaining their resources was also a difficulty. If someone was willing to do it for them, and then the delivery would be made in their city, they would be more than happy to finish paying for those resources.


    "What about you, Vicente?" The leader of this ce asked, realizing how much material he and hispanions would soon have to study.


    "I just managed to advance." He smiled. "But I haven''t found my next pentagram yet. I will prepare for a while before I go looking for something interesting."


    "I see... Well, congrattions on bing a Sovereign, haha. You must be the only one in all of Saltstar City." The leader of this ce said before the other old men there also congratted Vice on his sess in reaching the 4th stage.


    "Have you learned some of these things?" Asked another old man who was analyzing what was in the spatial ring with the forging materials.


    "I have read all these books and techniques. I still need to train and assimte the meaning behind each of their special moves, but I have enough to be a 4th-stage cksmith.


    It will probably take a few weeks, but I''ll get there." He said confidently as each of those old men looked at him with a mixture of happiness and regret.


    If Vice became a 4th-stage cksmith, they could take his advice and approach the 4th stage more easily. But since he had be an Earth Sovereign, it also meant he wouldn''t live in Saltstar City for long. That was the sad part of it.


    The leader of this group knew that Vicente had a little sister who was still a teenager, so he tried not to think the worst. ''He will probably be avable to us until the girl awakens her powers... We have about three years to absorb everything he can teach us.''


    He quickly pushed that aside and changed the subject. "Well, you must be looking for your master, right? Benson is in the training area for the elders of the Association Council."


    "Thanks for the information. See youter."


    With that settled, Vicente made his way to the basement of therge association building, in the same wing as the side that only Council staff could ess.


    When he arrived, only two training rooms were in use. After scanning the area for his master, he found where he needed to go and arrived at the room where Benson was working on theponents of a robot armor.


    Benson didn''t notice Vicente entering the room. Still, after watching him in silence for almost a minute, the old man turned to see Vice standing at the entrance to the forge.


    "Vicente!" Benson frowned, then rxed when he saw his most sessful student standing there.


    Directly support the authors on WebNovel!


    "You''re back atst? Were you able to achieve your goals?" He asked as he approached Vicente with a smile on his face.


    Vicente nodded positively. "I got my revenge. I killed my mother''s murderers and also reached the 4th stage."


    "You''re already a Sovereign?" Benson''s eyes widened at the end of his disciple''s speech.


    That was the first of his disciples to reach the 4th stage!


    Several of his disciples had reached the same level as him or even surpassed him. But he had no information about any of them reaching the 4th stage.


    Vicente nodded in confirmation before showing his master the current configuration of his pentagrams, making the man even happier for him.


    "Impressive! Your first pentagram has evolved again and is now yellow!" Bensonughed with satisfaction. "You will probably be a 5th-stage cksmith in the future, Vice. With this new skill, whatever you forge will be better than anything forged by cksmiths of the same rank as you!"


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Vicente didn''t understand.


    "Didn''t you know that you can now change the nature of the metals under your control?" Benson was much more experienced than Vicente and had almost the same understanding of forging as the young man.


    Looking closely at the new feature of the post-evolution Vice pentagram, Benson couldn''t help but notice something very important.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you can transmute metals from now on, Vice! You won''t be able to work miracles, but you can use this power to change the materials at your disposal into better versions morepatible with your interests!"

 Chapter 610 New Possibility

    <h4>Chapter 610 New Possibility</h4>


    Vicente''s expression changed when he heard his master''s words. He hadn''t realized this after his evolution and testing that pentagram a few times.


    But then Tornemented in his mind. ''This old cksmith must be right. In fact, it exins why the mana changes in your surroundings when you use your new skill.''


    Torne wasn''t a cksmith, so it wasn''t so easy for him to notice certain details. But he was a powerful Sovereign who had lived long enough to understand certain things and see sense in Benson''s words.


    ''But if that''s true, why isn''t the effect permanent? If it''s only temporary, it won''t help me at all with my weapons.'' Hemented to Torne.


    ''You''ll have to ask this man, master. Perhaps he can exin and find a better solution than I can.''


    "That... Master, are you sure about this? I''ve used this skill several times and haven''t noticed anything like this." Vicente said. "I noticed that it can change the weather in my vicinity and also alter the configuration of the minerals in the ground, forcing the free mana in the air closer to the surroundings altered by me. But that''s only temporary."


    "Oh?" Benson heard that and thought for a moment about Vicente''s description. "What you just said agrees with what I said. But Vice, you''ve probably used your new power on a grand scale. There is a bnce in all things.


    When you fly at high speed, you can''t make certain movements. By seeking more speed, you give up other things. But when you give up speed and ept flying slowly, you can make more precise movements.


    That happens in all things. When you pursue one extreme too much, you give up many other qualities.


    In the case in question, I believe that because you tried to change the nature of the metallic minerals in your vicinity inrge quantities, you ''gave up'' on changing them permanently. But if you focus on altering small quantities of ores, you could achieve a different effect."


    "I see," Vicente murmured as he looked down thoughtfully.


    As much as he didn''t have Benson''s experience, he could see the reason behind those words and felt it was indeed possible for that to be the case.


    "Try practicing that while you master your 4th stage forging skills. That will be good training for you now that you''ve advanced and gained a new skill." Benson instructed.


    He had nothing but his experience to teach Vicente. As such, he had a way of guiding this young man who had run very fast to the position he was now in.


    "Hmm, I''ll do that." Vicente agreed.


    "When you finish this training, you''ll be able to do wonderful things, Vice." Benson''s eyes sparkled. "As I''ve already taught you, artifacts are only as strong as the materials that make them and the skill of the cksmith who created them.


    Your new skill raises both your forging skills and the quality of your materials, Vicente. If you use the same materials you used before to make weapons and armor, you''ll get better results now. But if you use even better materials, your results will be even more incredible.


    The artifacts you create after bing a 4th stage cksmith may actually turn out as good as those of the 5th grade!


    Do you know what that means? Our robotic armor will be even more efficient when you finish this progress!" Benson said with a tone full of eagerness to see his disciple produce something like he had in mind.


    Vicente''s results when it came to robotic armor were already extremely fantastic. But seeing his current improvement, Benson was sure it could improve.


    "All right, I''ll train on that over the next few weeks." He said while also feeling anxious.


    The better the items he produced, the better his chances of rescuing Lauren and protecting his family from the consequences of The Purification.


    With this in mind, he changed the subject and soon spoke to his master about some of the problems he had to ovee and the fact that he wouldn''t be able to return much of his attention to the forge immediately afterward.


    He would dedicate part of his days from tomorrow to studying the forge, but he couldn''t devote himself exclusively to it as he had done in the past.


    After hearing about the vampire who was hunting his disciple, Benson was naturally concerned, understanding that Vice''s situation was not so easy despite how far he hade.


    "... Sigh, your life is full of bumps, Vice." He sighed after hearing everything. "But don''t worry, this old man here will help you produce items for your family and take some of the weight off your shoulders," Bensonmented.


    He already knew how to produce 3rd-grade firearms with characteristics rted to his elemental affinities. That was good enough to help the family members who were at the end of the 2nd stage and the beginning of the 3rd.


    Vicente thanked his master, who, since their reunion in Saltstar City, had been part of the Fuller family, helping a lot with the forging part of the family.


    "Anyway, what about you, master?" Vicente asked after all this serious talk. "How''s your progress?"


    "Sigh! Not as good as yours. I''m already an old man. It''s harder for someone my age to understand new things and get stronger. However, I''m still evolving consistently. I don''t know if I''ll be able to be a Sovereign before your eventual departure from the kingdom, but with all the opportunities you''ve been giving me, I don''t think I''ll be so useless as to not have the prospect of one day reaching the 4th stage." He said sincerely.


    Vicente had never talked about leaving the kingdom with anyone in Saltstar City. But all his family, friends, and local contacts expected him to leave before long.


    He was already a Sovereign, and only the capital had things to attract him. But even that ce wouldn''t be enough for him for long, so the kingdom shouldn''t be in Vicente''s future ns.


    Vicente said to Benson. "Improving little is better than improving nothing.I''ll still be in the kingdom for another three or four years, master. That''s a long time. Many things will happen before Nina awakens."


    "Hmm. How is she? Every day, we get closer to discovering the truth." Hemented on the situation of that girl, who still had a high chance of failing at the moment of her awakening.


    "She''s growing and seems stronger. I will intensify her treatment from now on to try to improve her chances. But that''s all I can do for her." Vicente sighed as he thought of his sister''s future and also of Newton, who could speak better of her to him after these months away.


    "I see."


    "You can meet me at the Fuller estate whenever you want to see me. I have to go and sort out some business, master."


    "See youter."


    Vicente left, heading for the local Royal Academy, where he intended to see Newton.

 Chapter 611 Conversation with Newton

    Chapter 611 Conversation with Newton


    ??A few minutes after talking to Benson, Vicente was facing Newton.


    As he had already told Rory and Eve earlier, he had revealed the truth to that professor about him actually being Cesar Mazzanti.


    Newton already had some suspicions, and thinking about it for a few moments, he could see that it made total sense. After seeing Vicente''s current configuration of pentagrams and how strong this young man had be, there was no doubt left in this genius''s mind.


    He didn''t take it badly that Vicente had kept it from him. Like Benson, Newton understood that Vice had a sister to protect and would do everything in his power to ensure that.


    It wasn''t his or anyone else''s right to demand things of Vice!


    So he was fine but also happy to finally discover the truth and see Cesar''s, or rather Vicente''s, growth more closely.


    After processing the truth and analyzing Vicente''s current powers, he sighed and said, "You are off the charts. Maybe you''ll be as strong as vampires in the future."


    Vampires were the most powerful beings on the continent. Some 3rd stage vampires could even handle fighting some of the weaker Paragons of the human race in thesends. But even one who was hunting Vice could handle a genius of the human race, who was stronger than him by a few levels.


    That alone showed how terrible that race was!


    However, Newton knew that Vicente had two essences of natural origin in his magical form, which would continue to evolve as he improved his strength and absorbed new pentagrams and special resources.


    If one day his yellow pentagram turned green and the green pentagram in the second pentagram position turned cyan, he would probably achieve the samebat proficiency as a highly talented vampire!


    "That would be nice." Vicente smiled as he sat down in an armchair in Newton''s study room. "I hear that Demonix intends to put The Purification into action."


    Newton wasn''t surprised to hear that but rather by the fact that Vicente knew about it.


    "So you''ve heard this news too? It is a big problem. The continent will need a lot of people like you to avoid the worst, Vicente." Hemented in a tone that showed the situation was not good for magicians like them.


    Vicente looked meaningfully at Newton. "That''s why I need to make my family grow as much as possible over the next few years. If my ns work out, I might at least be able to defend the kingdom."


    "I''ll help you do that. I may not have fighting power, but I can facilitate coboration between your family and the royal forces." Newton offered his help. "The king will certainly appreciate the help of a local force capable of saving his skin."


    Newton didn''t know the details of Vicente''s family. But he was sure that Vice had faked Cesar''s death and that the Fuller/Mazzanti family now had more influence and power than when they were in Millfall.


    Vicente was already a Sovereign, and there were some High- level Mages associated with him who were part of his family and publicly known.


    Through this, Newton could imagine this group growing over the next few years and bing so strong that it could help the royal family protect this state.


    The royal family forbade the formation of armies in the kingdom. Still, the forces of Vice would be so strong by then that the king would have no choice but to ept the Fuller family.


    "That would be good." Vicente epted Newton''s offer of help. "I''m not trying to build a force to take other people''snds. I''m merely using my position to offer a service that is offered in many ces in the kingdom but without the quality that my family guarantees.


    But I have no interest in bing king or acting publicly. The shadows of this state are much morefortable. Make that clear to your monarch when the timees."


    "I know that. Don''t worry. I''ll speak on your behalf so that he sees you as an ally." Newton had already seen Cesar''s actions exactly as Vicente had just said, so he had no reason to doubt him.


    And the Mazzanti family''s actions never really went directly against the army''s objectives. In the few situations in which these two forces were on opposing sides, it was always because corrupt soldiers acted to please their supporters or their own interests.


    "When do you n to hunt your fourth pentagram?" He asked, imagining that this would y a very relevant role for Vicente after The Seven Day Tsunami when The Purification should generate problematic consequences for the continent.


    "After Nina''s awakening, when her situation bes easier for us to analyze her future prospects." He was direct in his answer.


    They were doing everything they could to help Nina ovee her difficulties and eventually awaken a magical power. But they would only know for sure whether or not she would seed after she turned 14 and went through the Awakening.


    Until then, there would be great uncertainty about her future.


    Vicente nned to send her to the capital to study at the Seidel Magical College if she did awaken her abilities. By then, his family would be wealthy andrge enough for him to no longer fear the royal forces, so it would be a safe and good ce for her.


    As weak as Seidel Kingdom waspared to the northern states of Pris Realm, Seidel Magic College was very simr to institutions in other stronger states.


    So, it would be a good ce for her to develop her powers and abilities and eventually find her own way as a magician.


    But if she didn''t awaken any powers, her fate would be very different. Vicente would have to makepletely different ns to ensure a more or less eptable life for her.


    Without magical powers, she probably wouldn''t live more than 100 years, so he would have to find a good ce for her to live in peace and perhaps find the love of her life and have a family. But that would depend a lot on her will, so this could be the most difficult of destinies for him to try to influence and protect her.


    He preferred not to think about it too much at the moment, so he could only define his ns after she went through the Awakening. By then, he would have more information to choose his path and adjust his ns to Nina''s condition.


    "I see. That will leave little time for you to do this and for the consequences of The Purification to appear on the continent." Newtonmented, but without trying to change Vicente''s mind. "But it should also be time for you to prepare. Your next hunt will bring you face to face with a high-level Paragon or an Archmage. Are you prepared for that?"

 Chapter 612 Communicating Allies

    Chapter 612 Communicating Allies


    ??"No, how would I be?" Vicentemented bitterly.


    Unlike other magicians, his journey was bing more difficult and dangerous with every step he took to be stronger.


    He was getting powerful very quickly and bing increasingly difficult for magicians to beat. But his hunting times were bing more difficult, too. Thest time he went hunting, he had almost lost his life, and also Torne''s life, in the process of killing that beast.


    But on his next hunt, he might have to face one of the most cultivated beings in Pris Realm!


    Newtonughed when he heard Vicente''s tone. "That''s true. There''s no way you could be prepared. But you need to do it in the next three years.


    I won''t be able to help you locate the area where you''ll find your next pentagram like I didst time, but I''ll see what I can do to help you. In any case, you''d better prepare a team to apany you. That will improve your chances against the next magical creature that bes your target."


    "Hmm." Vicente nodded in agreement.


    "You''ll have to travel to the north of the continent to find a cyan pentagram. You''ll have to look fornds marked by extreme natural phenomena rted to your elemental affinities. That will be your clue to finding what you''re looking for.


    As for The Purification, I''ll try to give you all the information I have, but you should focus on your other problems until Nina awakens. Even though The Seven Day Tsunami will happen after she turns 14, the effects of The Purification may take some time to reach the far north of the continent.


    I''d say that the biggest problems would reach us about two years from the start of Demonix''s action. That''s the time you''ll have to get stronger in your hunt. After that, the family and Nina may need you."


    "I''ll do my best to be back by then. But there''s still a lot of water to pass under this bridge, professor." Vicente stood up, intending to leave. "Do you have any chance of bing a Sovereign by then?"


    Newton was already a High-level Mage, so Vicente was curious as to how strong this man would be during the crisis.


    "It''s hard to say." Newton was honest. "My great talent isn''t rted to my cultivation speed. I need a lot more time to advance than you do. And I''m not that young. So I can''t say anything about that. It''s not impossible, but the likelihood of mepleting all the requirements by then isn''t that great either."


    "I see. If you want to speed things up by using resources, you cane to my family anytime. It''s no use having a solid magical foundation if you don''t have the power to defend yourself." Vicente said before leaving, leaving Newton thinking about those words.


    ...


    After leaving the Royal Academy, Vicente went straight to the local Awakening Temple, where he soon got permission to go to Nun Barber.


    On arriving at the workce where Jasmine was, Vicente bumped into La as she opened the door for him.


    "Vicente, you''re finally back, huh?" She looked at him meaningfully, seeing the man who had dominated her after weeks of waiting for him.


    Vicente smiled at her and greeted her without telling Jasmine what they had together. "Good to see you''re well, La. How was the trip back here?"


    "It was pretty simple. Casey doesn''t have the same level of bad luck as you, and his power is very convenient for warding off trouble." She said, remembering that when walking with Vicente, a ''ck cloud'' always seemed to follow them.


    "I can imagine." Heughed, knowing this was probably the truth.


    He then looked at Jasmine, the pink-haired woman he hadn''t seen since his departure from Saltstar City.


    Stopping in front of her, he kissed one of her cheeks before analyzing her strength.


    "You''re better than before, huh?" He smiled at her, seeing she had taken advantage of her opportunities as she was almost on the same level as La.


    "Soon, you''ll start fulfilling our agreement." He continued and asked. "When will you be promoted to a higher position?"


    Jasmine smiled and said. "I don''t know. Probably when I reach the peak of the 3rd stage, I''ll be called to the kingdom''s capital."


    "Will you serve there before bing a Sovereign?" He asked as he settled into Jasmine''s well-decorated room.


    La sat down next to her friend while Jasmine shook her head negatively. "Hardly. Our organization''s main post is in the kingdom, so you''d think I''d go there, right? But the truth is, since I met you, I''ve progressed very quickly.


    That probably won''t happen in the future, but our organization doesn''t know that." She looked at La and continued. "Soon, our superiors will look at our situation and think it would be a waste for us to stay here in the Seidel Kingdom.


    If it took us 40 years longer to reach our current levels, we''d probably be directed to the Seidel Kingdom capital post when we got close to the 4th stage. But they''d be unlikely to do that as we''re less than 30 years old and already close to that level.


    So I think we''ll be sent to some post outside the kingdom."


    "Where do you think you''ll be sent?"


    "Probably to Kenyth Empire. But I can''t be sure. We might even be sent to the organization''s headquarters."


    "That would make things better for us," Vicentemented. "In any case, we''ll continue with our old arrangement wherever you go."


    "I know that. Don''t worry. I''ll give you the information I have ess to." She assured him, knowing that Vicente hadn''t forgotten what he wanted by making a deal with her.


    He nodded at her before changing the subject. "Did you investigate what La told you about while we were traveling?"


    "Yes, I discovered some possible motivations for the monster sightings in this part of the continent." She said as a worried expression formed on her face, thinking about the possibilities she had discovered.


    "Anything about The Purification?" He asked dryly.


    She narrowed her eyes and asked in a grave tone, sensing a bad omen. "Where did you hear that?"


    "I encountered other monsters before I reached the city. Monsters even stronger than the ones La and I saw." He said as the two women became more serious. "That led me to hear from a soldier of the kingdom and a monster about The Purification."


    "If that''s the case, then maybe the other possibilities I''ve had ess to are wrong," Jasmine said as she turned a little pale, for The Purification was the worst of the worst motivations for the current situation.


    If that was the exnation for these monster sightings in the south of the continent, chaos could soon reach thesends, and even Sovereigns would be at great risk!

 Chapter 613 Fulfilling Responsibilities

    Chapter 613 Fulfilling Responsibilities


    ??"What are we going to do?" La asked in a worried tone.


    She also knew about The Purification. Their organization kept a close watch on vampires, and even their less relevant members had information about some legends and concerns regarding them.


    Vicente said. "We don''t have many options apart from strengthening ourselves and improving our control over the city, the province, and the kingdom. But if that really is the problem, and I feel it is, we have to be prepared for a difficult situation."


    "We need to call for reinforcements from our organization''s headquarters," La suggested as she looked at Jasmine.


    Vicentemented. "It''s not going to happen, La. Do you think that, amid such a crisis, the Congregation of Revtions will send experts to us in the weakest area of the continent?"


    "He''s right. We''re alone in this problem." Jasminemented as she remembered that she was due to be promoted very soon. But then she asked, "What if I''m sent to the focus of the cmity?"


    Vicente and La looked at her in silence, not having thought of it before. "That would be dangerous for you. The Seidel Kingdom will be safer for everyone because of its distance from vampire territory.


    By the time the worstes to us, many deaths and battles will have already taken ce and weakened both sides in the conflict." Vicentemented in a pessimistic tone.


    "Your only way out, or rather our way out, is not to be transferred," Lamented.


    "That may be beyond our control." Jasmine sighed as she felt a terrible feeling rted to her powerlessness to do anything about it.


    "You''d better prepare for the worst," Vicente remarked soberly. "Anyway, let''s get ready to fight together in the kingdom when things get worse.


    Try to get as much information about the continent''s situation as possible and try to make things easier for my family''s movements.


    I''ll make some alliances and preparations for The Purification so we won''t fall so easily or quickly."


    "All right."


    "But we still have more than four years to finish our nning. Now we have to worry about something else." He said as he looked at La.


    This gray-haired woman remembered the vampire, who was also a big problem for them.


    Jasmine already knew about this creature and asked. "What do you intend to do to deal with it?"


    "The creature can''t suspect that we''re preparing for it. After all, we''ve been on the run for months, so it''s natural for it to think that maybe we''ve already rxed our guard and aren''t preparing.


    We have to look exactly like that.


    I''ll make ns and prepare my family, but we can''t make any big moves. In the meantime, I need you two ready to help me when the vampire shows himself."


    "Are you afraid he''ll try to get away from you?" Jasmine asked.


    She was a born tracker, while La had her super speed, which,bined, could form a magnificent duo against a fleeing opponent.


    "Yes. Killing him will be difficult, but if he realizes that the possibility exists at some point in the fight, he may try to escape. I don''t know what kind of cards he has up his sleeve, so I''d rather keep you two close."


    "But how would we do that?" La asked. "He could arrive in the city at any moment. How can we be with you in time?"


    "The day he shows himself, I''ll make the whole of Saltsalt City tremble and realize the size of the problem we''ll be facing. So I don''t want you cultivating in seclusion until the vampire arrives. Watch for signs to move when he arrives. I''ll alert the local forces so that they understand the problem when it hits us." Vicente said firmly.


    "All right, we''ll get on with it." Jasmine agreed while La nodded positively.


    After that, they chatted about other matters, such as when he nned to hunt his next pentagram, minor things about their associates and subordinates, and his experiences after Casey and La left.


    After a while, he would leave that temple, promising to return to see La soon, before heading towards the royal army''s headquarters in this city.


    After seeing his most important allies, he had fulfilled his responsibilities so that he could go and see Nova.


    Nova was his first girlfriend and, in a way, one of his contacts in the army. But she wasn''t as involved as the others in his problems and secrets.


    However, it wouldn''t stay that way for much longer. Amid the moment''s needs, there was no longer any way for Vicente to protect her from certain things without involving her more directly in his business!


    ...


    After getting permission from the army to enter the headquarters, Vicente was reunited with Nova months after leaving the ce and not evenmunicating with her through letters.


    Nova had been looking forward to seeing him again for a long time, and the moment she was alone with him in his office, she couldn''t help herself and did more than she should have done inside a military instation.


    After half an hour together but hardly any meaningful words, the two finished what they had done in those minutes and quickly got dressed.


    When she had finished tidying up the mess in her office because of what they had done a few moments ago, Nova took a deep breath and sat on Vicente''sp in one armchair.


    "I love you!" She said as she smelled her man''s ck hair.


    "I love you too." He smiled at her.


    "But then? Are you going to tell me about your trip?" She asked, quite curious, of course.


    She knew a few things about Vicente''s trip because of La and Casey''s return. Even though she wasn''t officially part of his family and didn''t perform missions for them, she had heard some worrying things from Eve and Rory.


    "I don''t know if we should." He said as he looked sincerely into her eyes. "I''m hesitant to wipe that smile off your face." He ran one of his fingers over her pink lips.


    She smiled even more exuberantly at him but was anxious to know the truth.


    Vicente sighed and said. "I took revenge. I brought justice to my parents. However, as much as I''ve grown stronger, I''ve also encountered bigger problems.


    Sigh! Nova, I didn''t want to put you in the position ofpromising with my family and bing a soldier who abandons thew and bes totallymitted to herself. But unfortunately, we need that now. If we''re not perfect in our short- and medium-term ns, even I will fall to the problems that await us."


    He wiped the beautiful smile off her face, making her express great concern.


    "From now on, we''ll use all our cards to develop my family and prepare for the monsters in our path.


    You will have to take care of our expansion from within the army. Use your position to open doors for my people and bring more influence to us, Nova.


    That''s our only and maybest alternative."

 Chapter 614 Plans with Nova

    Chapter 614 ns with Nova


    ??The kingdom''s royal army was a very powerful and influential enough force for someone of Nova''s standing to be relevant to Vicente''s ns.


    With his current powers, one might think that he could ignore this force and act on his own as he wished. But that would be a naive thought.


    The royal army had thousands and thousands of members, with several Sovereigns in its ranks and hundreds of High-level Mages.


    Vicente had transformed himself and grown his family very quickly, but he didn''t have the numbers or the reach of the royal army. As such, he didn''t underestimate the strength and potential of this organization!


    Nova was making great strides towards bing someone relevant within this Seidel Kingdom organization, so he couldn''t help but finally use her in his ns in a more meaningful way.


    "What do you need me to do?" She asked.


    "Nova, a soldier of your age and level, no matter where theye from or where they are, has a lot of influence inside and outside the army. Anyone who looks at you now and has enough intelligence to try to predict your future will consider that one day you will serve alongside the king." He said, showing her something that, however obvious, needed to be said.


    "Anyone will try to please you and open the doors of their homes to you, Nova. Anyone will want the favor of a future pir of the kingdom.


    I need that. I need you to ask for favors, give orders, and generate positive effects for my group.


    Get information about families, people, and ces, but also make specific groups willing to do business with me. Anything that elerates my family''s growth will help us prepare for the worst.


    Soon, I''ll meet the Duke of the Province, and I intend to arrange with him to facilitate our mutual growth.


    If you can influence the army within the province, I''ll have everything I need to grow faster and eventually take my men to other provinces or even states.


    The resources from these deals will help us have more men and methods of defending ourselves when the monsters reach us."


    "All right, I''ll do my best." She agreed without blinking, already toomitted to him to take a step back.


    He looked at her in silence before saying. "I have an ambitious n in mind."


    "What is it?" She noticed the change in his eyes.


    "I want to build a metal city. If we have a metal city during the disaster after The Seven Day Tsunami, I''ll be able to protect those who matter to us with all my powers."


    She stared at him open-mouthed, feeling that this made sense. However, building a city was something that wouldn''t be quick, easy, or even cheap.


    What''s more, they would have to get people to agree to live in such a ce, or it wouldn''t be sustainable. That is, it would be too expensive to maintain.


    Vicente was great and respected among his men. But this was because he had a lot of financial power and influence. But if he spent it all on something that wouldn''t seed, he could lose everything he had built.


    So, it wouldn''t be enough for him to build such a ce and live in istion.


    "That could be difficult... I mean, where will we find the materials? How will we build it? You won''t be able to use your powers to do that. Ultimately, do you need so many metals? I think that even if you became a Paragon, you wouldn''t be able to control that much metal, Vice." She was honest in her words, without trying to diminish Vicente''s ns or discourage him.


    "It will certainly be difficult." He agreed with this part of her speech. "But it''s not as simple as you think. I can''t just manipte metals. I can influence many different reactions through my maic powers.


    If I have a ce like this, even a vampire won''t be able to threaten us, Nova. That could be our final defense."


    Vicente wasn''t sure what his powers would be like when the cmity hit his territory. Perhaps the Throne of Darkness would be entirely under his control, and he wouldn''t need any other powers.


    But the truth was that he couldn''t count on that until he had mastered this second power. Until then, it would be wiser to consider what he could always count on, his maic power.


    If things changed further in the future, fine, he could change his ns ordingly. But for now, he preferred to prepare for the worst.


    "That... Sigh, that makes sense. Well, we can try. How about we start with something smaller, like a house?" She suggested. "I know it would take more than that for something like this to make sense. But let''s start with a main house and then essential locations in a city.


    I can getnd from the king that is exclusive to the army for you to build on. If we can get the Duke involved, we can eventually have rights to act publicly and attract citizens of the kingdom to our vige."


    No city, not even a vige, woulde into being without the king''s knowledge and permission. Because of this, for Vicente''s n to work, he would need the army and noble forces on his side. He didn''t need everyone to understand his ns or even know what would happen. But he did need people capable of making certain things possible for him now or in the future.


    The royal army had many possibilities, being the main administrator of some of the fewnds in the kingdom that weren''t ruled by nobles or royalty.


    These armynds were theirs for the army to use as they wished, and it was even possible for a soldier of great influence to build a secret headquarters that not even the king knew about.


    As long as one usednd of little interest to the kingdom and didn''t use the army''s funds, it was entirely possible to do something like this.


    Vicente was wealthy, so Nova didn''t think she would have to use army resources.


    He then agreed with her. "Look into it for me. It would also be interesting for you to start your own faction within the army in the province. Having soldiers we trust to give legitimacy to certain future matters will help us."


    "I''ll need resources for that." She said, because that was the only way to do what Vicente had in mind in a short space of time without them taking too many risks.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll cover anypromises you make. Just do what''s necessary and help me with soldiers and nobles. It would also be interesting for you to approach people from the Martial Court." He suggested as he stood up.


    "That''s a lot of things. So it''ll be a while before I can help you with all this." She warned.


    "Try to focus on that for now. For the rest, we must keep some distance until I sort out the problem with the vampire. I don''t want you to get caught in the crossfire." He said before saying goodbye, not giving her much chance to discuss it.

 Chapter 615 Lunch with the Duke

    <h4>Chapter 615 Lunch with the Duke</h4>


    Vicente would spend the next three days updating himself on the details of the operations his family hadpleted in recent months and those still in progress.


    In the midst of this, he began the training Benson had given him to try to control his new power and master the transmutation of metals.


    During his training, he changed the mana wealth in the part of the city where his estate was, increasing the mana density there.


    That wasn''t enough to make the biggest local yers worry or evene to his door to ask questions. But it was enough for everyone who cultivated nearby to notice an improvement during their meditations.


    Meanwhile, he was producing materials for his family, but as he was focused on bing a 4th stage cksmith, he mainly focused on producing 3rd-grade ammunition rather than new weapons.


    But he took advantage of the resources that were avable to his family to produce two new robotic armors, the most he could do per hour.


    To make more or better 4th-grade armor, he would have to wait for the order he had ced in Chilldale before.


    But even if he had to wait, he had made enough in these three days for his family to already be stronger, both with the ammunition and armor and with the resources he had brought with him that could be useful to his men.


    He didn''t expect to face the vampire within the next month, but if he had to, he would already have more power three days after his return than he did that day.


    Vicente had also been cultivating and training during those days. Unfortunately, he needed toplete some requirements that were difficult to fulfill quickly or with the help of external resources for him to advance again.


    Today was finally the day for him to meet the Duke of the Province!


    ...


    It was the middle of the day when Vicente left his house with Rory and Eve and rode in a beautiful brown carriage to the estate of the city''s most important and influential man.


    After a few minutes, the Fuller family carriage entered a 12,000-square-meter estate in Saltstar City''s wealthiest area.


    Lawns and many special facilities were throughout the estate. The Duke was the highest-ranking noble who could afford a small military force, a personal guard of up to a few hundred members.


    As such, his family''s headquarters was not merely a beautifulrge estate but a real headquarters for an organization!


    There was a main building, the Duke''s house, but also trainingpounds, cultivation areas, sleeping quarters for servants and subordinates, a beast area, etc.


    The three people who had just arrived had never seen anything like this before, so they observed this ce with curiosity as their carriage slowed down, stopping in front of the main building of this ce.


    "We''ll soon have a ce like this," Vicentemented to Rory and Eve, "Nova is already working on it, and today, I''ll see if I can get the Duke''s support."


    "Will he ept? Wouldn''t that bepetition for him?" Eve asked as the men in their carriage moved to open the vehicle doors for them.


    Vicente said, "He definitely wouldn''t ept in any other situation. But now he may have to ept things like this if he wants to preserve his own family."


    "In short, this is our opportunity amid the crisis," Rory expressed, referring to what he had learned from Vicente.


    Vicente agreed as he nodded to his friend. Soon, they got out of the vehicle and found a group of people waiting for them at the door of the building that was supposed to be the Duke''s house.


    There were 10 people there, four of whom were guards standing around, while the other six were important subordinates of the family or even members of the Scott family.


    A middle-aged-looking man with the aura of a High-level Mage stood a little ahead of the group next to two women, probably his wife and eldest daughter.


    In addition to these three, a man dressed as a butler stood next to the mature-looking woman, while a sharp-looking young man stood next to the young-looking woman.


    Thest one there was an old man with white hair, probably one of the Duke''s trusted men.


    "Your Grace," Vicente greeted the man at the front of the group, smiling as he made a greeting gesture.


    "Young Vicente," Duke Scott said with a smile on his face, finally having the chance to interact with this young merchant and cksmith after months of his absence from the city.


    They quickly introduced each of the most important people in their respective groups before the Duke invited Vicente''s group inside. There, the family dining room was prepared for today''s big lunch.


    Soon, Vice and hispanions were seated in different ces around a 12-seater table, where various dishes were ready to be served.


    Vicente sat to the right of the Duke while the Duke''s wife was on the left, just in front of him.


    Of the Duke''s group, the only ones who didn''t sit at the table were the family butler and the guards who were stationed around the dining room.


    The group began to eat while talking about less important things, with the Duke asking how Vicente''s trip out of the kingdom had been.


    The Duke was aware of this. After all, it was public information that Vicente Fuller had left to learn more about his craft, the forging.


    Vicente told the Duke what anyone could find out with a simple investigation, which wasn''t much for him but was plenty for the members of that family.


    "So you''re already an Earth Sovereign?" The brown-haired young woman next to the Duke''s wife asked, surprised that a young man the same age as her was already a powerful 4th stage magician.


    "Yes, I was lucky enough to find some opportunities when returning from Chutha Dynasty," Vicente replied as he looked at the woman.


    "That''s impressive," Duke Scottmented, seeing that Vicente''s value was even greater than he had previously estimated.


    ''This young man won''t be in my province for long. But for as long as he''s here, he''ll have a lot of influence,'' He thought as he cut up the meat on his te.


    "So what are your ns, young man?" The family matriarch asked while holding a ss of wine in one of her hands.


    "For now, all I want is for my family to survive the challenges in our path," Vicente changed his tone as he spoke in a deep, worried voice, "I don''t know if you''re already aware of the threatsing from the north. But a cmity that could change the entire continent is approaching us all.


    If we are not prepared and united with the same goal, in 5 or 6 years, we may see the end of our own families!"

 Chapter 616 Presenting the Plan to the Duke

    Chapter 616 Presenting the n to the Duke


    ??When the Duke heard Vicente''s worried words, he stopped cutting his meat and turned his attention entirely to this young man.


    The Duke''s wife asked, "Are you talking about The Seven Day Tsunami?"


    "No, I''m talking about The Purification," Vicente replied as he looked at the woman and then into Duke Scott''s eyes.


    The Duke had already guessed that this was the case but asked, "Are the problems with monsters in the south of the continent really associated with this?"


    "I''m 99% sure, Your Grace," Vicente said confidently, attracting the stares of the Duke''s family in the surrounding area.


    He exined, "I interrogated ate 3rd-stage monster while I was returning to the province. It confirmed to me that the monster movementsing from the north of the continent are directly rted to The Purification.


    There''s still some time before this vampire n, so many things could happen, including continental forces trying to stop it. But I''m already considering that the worst will happen, so I n to make my family prosper and survive this cmity."


    The Duke didn''t question this any further but tried to think like Vicente, "Let''s say that The Purification does happen and its consequences reach the kingdom. What exactly do you n to do to protect your family?"


    "As the Duke already knows, I have many contacts around the province. Over the next few years, I want to increase my business and build up a stronger influencework.


    Through this, I intend to raise funds to increase my men''s average strength and build a ce strong enough to withstand aggression from monsters.


    This ce wouldn''t just be for my group. We are not strong enough alone to stop the monsters that will arrive here, Your Grace.


    But suppose I can bring my business partners together to form a partnership. In that case, we can protect ourselves together and try to ovee this crisis," Vicente replied while gesturing and looking the leader of the Scott family in the eye.


    The Duke agreed with Vicente''s every word because those things were exactly what he would do in a situation like this. Raise the power of his family and gather allies to fight against their enemies.


    "I have a particrly ambitious n," Vicentemented as he felt the silence of his surroundings.


    "Tell me about it." The Duke understood this would probably need special support or permission to work.


    Vicente rxed in his chair and asked, "Does Your Grace know that Commanders of the royal army have the power to build new posts on His Majesty''s territory even without the authorization or knowledge of our monarch?"


    "Hmm, yes. There are matters that can''t be dyed or even that don''t pose a risk to the integrity of the state. Soldiers of good rank are free to use His Majesty''snds as they wish," The Duke replied, "This has to happen in a special way since sooner orter, this sort of thing woulde to His Majesty''s attention. But it is possible to use His Majesty''snds within thew.


    Why are you telling me this?"


    "I intend to ally myself with the army and receive somend of no use to the state in our province. I intend to build a city there where we can better protect ourselves from the monstersing from the north."


    "Oh?"


    "That''s... That''s really ambitious," The Duke''s daughtermented in surprise.


    "Something like that would be costly. Getting thend shouldn''t be too difficult if you have good contacts within the army. But building an entire city will take time and a lot of resources," The Dukemented.


    "By the way, why build a city? Could you do something different in a new city that you couldn''t do here?" The Duke''s wife asked the most important question.


    Vicente nodded positively, "I won''t go into details, but my men and I have developed some methods that can significantly increase our chances of sessfully defending a city as long as it follows the construction model we need.


    No city in the kingdom follows this type of construction, and changing a city like Saltstar City would be as much work or more than building a whole new ce."


    "I see..." The Duke pondered the matter, somewhat curious as to how such a ce would work if it could be built in time.


    "What exactly do you need from me?" The Duke asked directly.


    Vicente didn''t hesitate to answer, "I already have a soldier in the army who can pass on thesends to me. At the moment, she''s looking for the best ce for us, and as soon as she finds it, she''ll give me the temporary right to develop the area.


    I won''t be able to do it alone since I''m not a noble. But if I have the support of at least a third of the nobles in the province, I''ll be able to go ahead with this n without breaking anyws."


    "Do you want my support to reach that number of nobles on your side?" The Duke asked.


    "Hmm. For now, I won''t ask for financial support. If you want to do business with me, I''ll use my profits to pay for part of the construction of this city.


    But once the city begins to take shape and I can prove to my potential partners that we can finish building the ce on time, every stakeholder in the city will have to contribute to thepletion of the construction," Vicente exined.


    "At that time, we will also show why this city will be safer than any other in the province."


    "That sounds simple," The Duke''s daughtermented.


    Rory then said, "Starting construction and showing how the ce will work will be simple. But to maintain a city like this, we''ll need ordinary citizens to do the maintenance work and generate wealth.


    To do this, we''ll need support from the nobles of the province to convince some of the people in their cities that we can be trusted.


    We will also need the army to give legitimacy to that city, and the official bodies present there. This willrgely depend on the actions of His Grace."


    The Duke understood exactly how he would be involved in all this.


    Vicente could build a headquarters just for his family in a ce like this, as the army would be able to give himnd without him needing support from almost anyone. But to form a city, even a small one, he would need legitimacy, which only the nobles could give him.


    ''I don''t think I''ll lose anything by promising to go through with it,'' The Duke pondered, feeling that, however difficult it might be to carry out these ns, the chances of him losing anything were very slim.


    He would only have to promise his help in the first instance, andter on, he could refuse to go along with Vicente in these ns.


    On the other hand, he wanted to have a good rtionship with a young 4th-stage genius, who was already influential before his recent return to the city but who was even more so now because of his advancement and 4th-stage mount.


    "We can go ahead with these ns, young Vicente," The Duke opened his mouth, "I can''t promise I''ll go all the way with this endeavor, but I can guarantee that I''ll give you the support you need to get this n off the ground. If it proves to be viable, I will consider joining your endeavor once the ce has been presented."


    "I thank you, Your Grace," Vicente smiled in satisfaction.


    "In the meantime, I have other business I''m interested in doing with you," The Duke said as he went back to eating his food.

 Chapter 617 Business with the Duke

    Chapter 617 Business with the Duke


    ??"Your family has grown a lot in the remaining months and has reached an awe-inspiring level. I''ve been watching you for some time, and I''ve noticed that you don''t seem interested in bing a nobleman." The Duke said as he looked at Vicente closely.


    "That''s the case. I prefer to avoid political disputes." Vicente smiled. "Besides, as you can imagine, I won''t stay in the kingdom forever.


    I''ll wait for my sister to grow up and find her own way, and then it''ll be time for me to head north. Unfortunately, our kingdom isn''t so good for magicians who want to ovee the 4th stage."


    "I can imagine." The Duke liked what he heard because it meant that this wouldn''t be hispetitor in the future.


    The Duke wasn''t sure about the Fuller family''s involvement with the underworld, as there was no evidence of it. But he also didn''t believe this family only did business using third-party resources.


    He imagined that Vicente was involved, on some scale, with the ck market and the underworld in the province. But he could not tell whether Vice was a major faction leader or an associate of such groups.


    In any case, Vicente was a potential rival if this young man was interested in living longer in the kingdom. But as he had already imagined, this young man was more interested in magic power than in influence within the Seidel Kingdom.


    As such, they could have a better future in which they wouldn''t sh with each other.


    "But do you still intend to keep your business in the province when you leave the kingdom?"


    "Yes, of course. I won''t undo my business here to go to an unknown ce."


    The Duke smiled. "If that''s the case, I want to advance some of my family''s future business with yours."


    "Oh?"


    "You''ll expand your operations outside the kingdom, right? So how about you be a supplier of valuable resources to my family? If you go to states stronger than the Chutha Dynasty or the Kenyth Empire, you''ll be able to get resources that are very valuable to us but mon'' in such states for affordable prices. I''m willing to pay a lot for that kind of resource."


    The people at that dinner table understood what the Duke wanted from Vicente.


    The resources that could change the life of a High-level Mage like him were hard toe by in nature and expensive to buy, given their short supply in the Seidel Kingdom.


    That was so extreme that it would be worthwhile for a person like the Duke to pay someone from outside the state to send resources from far away to this ce.


    Obviously, he would have to rely on someone who had awork of influence capable of transporting these resources, as well as having contacts who lived in or constantly traveled to stronger states.


    None of this was easy to achieve, but the Duke thought Vicente would soon fulfill these requirements.


    Rory looked at his friend before hearing Vicente''s confirmation that this was indeed part of their growth n.


    "You''re right. I will expand my business outside the state and eventually supply resources to local forces willing to pay a fair price. We can enter into an agreement rted to that.


    It will take more than five years for this to take shape and alter reality somehow, but if I don''t die by then, what you''re imagining will definitely happen." Vicente said with a smile on his face. "Just don''t count on it to prepare you for the consequences of The Purification.


    I''ll probably have awork more or less ready to do this kind of business, but the risks will be great because of the vampires'' ns.


    But anyway, a lot can happen between now and then, so let''s not talk too much about it."


    "Hmm, knowing that you intend to do this is enough for me to close a deal like that with you." The Duke knew that The Purification and its consequences would make this scheme difficult.


    But if the continent''s magicians solved the problem with the vampires, their ns could converge and take the shape they wanted.


    That would be enough for him for now!


    After talking about this and a few other important matters, the group reached the end of lunch, with the men of the Scott family serving dessert.


    While they enjoyed the special treats prepared for this lunch, the group chatted about lighter topics, with Vicente hearing about the Duke''s family and also having to talk about himself.


    Vicente was honest when asked about romantic rtionships, making it clear to the Duke that he currently had two women, a soldier in the army, and a member of the Congregation of Revtions.


    The Duke didn''t propose anything directly, but Vicente had already expected that the conversation might lead to the Duke''s daughter being promised to him.


    The man''s daughter was beautiful, but Vicente didn''t like the idea of getting involved with a woman just because of a political or business interest.


    He thought that this kind of matter had to be decided between a man and a woman without interference from third parties.


    When he felt the slightest suspicion that the Duke might suggest something of the sort, he was frank in saying that he was already with Nova and La and that he intended to honor them both and eventually marry them.


    The Duke understood Vicente''s message and changed how he talked about family with this young man. But he wasn''t angry or disappointed. It was better to be turned down before even investing in something than after putting time and more into these rtionships.


    At the end of dessert, Eve and Rory apanied the Duke''s family while Vicente and the nobleman walked alone to the man''s office to make their business official.


    When they had finished, the Duke couldn''t help but ask Vicente.


    "Young Vicente, what do you intend to do with this city you will start building after the crisis? You will be out of the kingdom and will no longer need a ce to protect your people at that time."


    Vicente looked at the nobleman and said in a questioning tone. "Will I not need it? I don''t know how long we''ll have to live under the consequences of The Purification.


    When everything is settled and my interests are outside the Seidel Kingdom, I intend to continue using what I''ve built here. Still, I''ll leave my associates and subordinates to take care of that sort of thing.


    But the nobles who decide to join me in creating this city will be able to rule it together with my men when I leave."


    The Duke liked what he heard and said nothing more about these serious matters before he began escorting Vicente out of therge estate.

 Chapter 618 Order Delivered

    <h4>Chapter 618 Order Delivered</h4>


    Over the next few days, Vicente would be meeting with various partners of his Fuller family to update old agreements and deal with serious matters with these forces. He would also meet with nobles with whom he had never done business before, seeking to expand his family''s influence and coborate for themon good of Saltstar City''s powers in the face of future threats.


    His meeting with the Duke had not been kept secret, and many local powers had already expected him to have made some kind of deal with the most prestigious local nobleman. Consequently, he had no difficulty approaching new families with whom he had never worked together.


    The main topic of their conversations was what was to be expected, the problems that would arise if The Purification were to be a reality.


    No one could say that the great vampire sacrifice wouldn''t happen, so preparing for the worst seemed sensible to practically everyone.


    He didn''t sign any agreements for the future, but he did present some of his ns and the fact that he would be back to talk to these nobles about their actions to prevent and defend against The Purification.


    He also rified to these families that now was not the time to scrimp and save. On the contrary, it was time to use reserves created over generations and raise these families'' power levels.


    He didn''t know how touched the nobles he had spoken to during these days were after their conversations. But since he hadn''t warned anyone about the vampireing to him, he was sure that everyone would take his warnings seriously and move once that creature acted against him in this ce.


    While he had talked a lot with his allies and new and potential future partners, he had also worked hard to advance his knowledge of forging.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t that easy to master the 4th stage of forging.


    The higher one got, the more difficult and time-consuming their progress became, both in mana absorbed or controlled and in improving their understanding.


    But he was still improving at an impressive rate and was gradually beginning to be able to transmute metals, as instructed by Benson.


    He would still need more time working on this in conjunction with his advancement to the 4th stage of forging, but both he and his master could already see where he would be very soon.


    As the resources he had ordered in Chilldale would still take some time to arrive in Saltstar City, he had time to improve further and better prepare for the production of items for his group to face the vampire and continue his expansions.


    Amid this, Vicente had received a visit from a friend and old acquaintance. Shelby had recently passed through Saltstar City and met up with him again after more than a year without seeing each other.


    She was doing very well in terms of her magical cultivation and position leading the Staples family.


    From what Vicente had heard these days, she was going for the title of Count for Levi Staples while she had caught the attention of the main branch of the Staples family.


    The main branch of the Staples family had the title of Marquis. At the same time, any closeness of those people to Shelby would be beneficial to her and her brother.


    Vicente won when his allies became stronger and more influential, so he was very pleased to hear the results from this woman.


    In addition to these meetings and the things he spent his time on these days, Vicente also reconciled his rtionship with Nova and La, having talked to his first girlfriend about what had happened between him and La.


    Nova had already made it clear to him that she would ept it if it didn''t happen in her presence, so she epted the situation after repeating what she had already told him.


    Everything was going well until the eighth week since Vicente''s return to Saltstar City.


    After several weeks of waiting, Vicente''s big order finally arrived at the local cksmiths'' Association!


    ...


    That afternoon, in front of the association''s building, dozens of people, whether or not they were members of this continental organization, stood around looking at therge number of wagons parked here and there.


    In all, 43 wagons were currently parked in front of the association building, lined up all the way to the back entrance of this ce, surrounding almost the entire block in the city''s center.


    Many guards and mercenaries were in these wagons, many looking tired but also quite relieved to finally be in this ce.


    In front of the first wagon in convoy, a group of the city''s highest-level cksmiths stood waiting for Vicente to arrive while looking at the many wagons with a gleam in their eyes.


    "That... That really is a lot!" Said one of the men standing next to the elders of the association council.


    One of the envoys from the Chilldale guild heard this and agreed. "Has your entire guild ordered resources from our post?"


    "Most of those resources are from just one person."


    "What?" That person at the front of the first wagon eximed before looking once again at the group he had led to this ce. "Who could do that?"


    "The richest man in the city, I suppose." A young disciple of one of the council eldersmented as he looked in the direction where Vicente and Rory had just arrived. "I just didn''t know that was the richest man in the city. But now things are clear."


    Benson was already there waiting for Vicente. As soon as the young man reached the front of the first cart, he said, "Here''s the person who ordered those resources."


    "Are you Vicente Fuller?" The man sent by the woman who had talked to Minos in Chilldale asked as he looked seriously at Vice.


    "That''s me." He smiled as he greeted the person and asked. "How much do I owe for these resources?"


    The man handed Minos a piece of parchment and said. "6,000 gold coins."


    Minos looked at the elders of the association and said. "You can make the payment to them. My men will take my materials in these wagons and leave the items that belong to the association here."


    "That..."


    "Maybe..."


    The council elders hesitated, but the strongest and most renowned of them soon sighed and said. "All right. Let''s get on with it."


    He paid the coins owed by Vicente shortly afterward before seeing more than 50 men from the Fuller family appearing nearby to pick up Vice''s materials.


    Benson joined Vicente and Rory''s subordinates, eager to start producing new robotic armor and weapons for the family to prepare for the challenges ahead.


    Vicente didn''t stay behind to give exnations to those new arrivals in the city or to the cksmiths from the local association. After just 10 minutes there, he and his men left with 85% of the volumes brought here from Chilldale.

 Chapter 619 Training with Rory

    Chapter 619 Training with Rory


    ??Three days after Vicente''s resources arrived in Saltstar City, a young-looking man with long ck hair and tanned skin rode into the city on a horse.


    The streets seemed as busy and quiet as they ever would in the middle of the morning, while the weather was pleasant over this city.


    The murmurs here and there were not worrying; they spoke of normal everyday things in ces like this. At the same time, the concentration of mana and elements seemed close tomon.


    Looking around the ce for a few minutes after weeks away, Casey sighed as he didn''t feel or hear anything worrying.


    ''It looks like that damn vampire hasn''t arrived in the city yet.'' He thought, and a smile formed on his face as his horse took him to the Fuller estate.


    After just a few minutes of riding through this city, he arrived in front of the Fuller estate, where he turned his eyes to the huge ck bird on the roof of that building.


    ''A Sovereign beast...'' Casey looked at Onyx and imagined that Vicente had gotten another mount.


    He didn''t worry too much and headed inside the building.


    "Where''s our boss?" He asked one of the men on guard there today.


    "He''s training with Deputy Point in the training room." Answered a Low-level Mage standing guard at the entrance to that house.


    Casey headed towards the basement of the property, where there was arge training room specially built to hold several magicians training or meditating at the same time.


    The room covered the entire area of the property''s basement, about 300 square meters, and it was 6 meters high between the upper and lower levels, where the property''s resources were located.


    It had defensive magic items to defend the building itself from damage caused by those training in the area and was resistant to even Sovereign training.


    When Casey entered the ce, he wasn''t surprised to see Vicente and Rorybining their powers while there seemed to be a storm brewing in the enclosed space.


    Strong winds came up when he opened the door to the ce, to the point that he almost lost his bnce and was thrown forward.


    Casey quickly used his mana to pin his feet to the ground.


    ''That''s...'' He looked at Vicente and Rory, who were using their skills in tandem to transform the tranquil atmosphere of that space into something chaotic and difficult to deal with.


    Some of the Mages in the family were watching this from the training room, feeling that if they weren''t restrained and in an isted ce, this storm would be a few degrees more worrying and could bring cmity to a city like Saltstar City.


    After Casey joined the group of Mages watching Vicente and Rory, the two reached the limit of their training today. They gradually reduced the amount of mana they were using.


    Rory then began to absorb the heat from the environment, while Vicente used his skills to remove some of the elements responsible for storms.


    The situation inside the training room gradually returned to normal, with the great noise that had been there a few moments ago disappearing and silence beginning to reign.


    Rory and Vicente smiled as they looked at each other, satisfied with their performance in yet another training session.


    They had been training together for days to improve theirbat proficiency and generaterge-scale effects against opponents they nned to target in the future.


    Torne had predicted that they were quitepatible, so they had performed well in each training session.


    In another week or so, they both felt they could use it against the vampireing to Saltstar City!


    "That was good training." Vicente squeezed one of Rory''s hands as he broke the silence in the ce.


    The men there began to talk amongst themselves about how powerful that move would be when all conditions were favorable while Casey approached the two with a smile on his face.


    "It looks like you''ll be able to handle the damn vampire by yourselves." Hemented as he greeted the two.


    "I don''t know," Vicente said, not knowing how strong that being was now since he had only tried to contain it at the time and hadn''t necessarily tested its strength. At the same time, the vampire should be stronger now.


    "This will be very important during my hunt for my fourth pentagram. Imagine how strong we won''t be together when Rory is an Earth Sovereign and I''m a Sky Sovereign?" He smiled at these two.


    "Hmm, that will be a memorable day. I hope to see that fight." Caseymented.


    While they were talking, a family guard walked in and quickly approached them.


    He looked at Vicente and said. "Boss, Miss Bain just sent you this letter."


    "Oh?" Vicente took it and quickly began to read Nova''s message.


    "What does it say?" Rory asked. "Is it something personal or rted to our ns?"


    After reading it and forming a smile, Vicente put the letter away and said. "She got her promotion. She''s now General Commander of the Saltstar City post."


    Rory opened his mouth and was happy to hear that. "That''s good. Our ns will go better that way."


    "Hmm, she hasn''t got ournd yet, but she''s already chosen the ce she''ll give us, and now it''s only a matter of a few days before we get permission from the army to explore it."


    Casey didn''t know what this was about, but he didn''t say anything, aware that he would soon learn about the family''stest ns.


    Rory asked Vicente. "Won''t she have trouble getting approval from the Martial Court?"


    "No. She''s forming her own faction within the province, and we already have a third of the court members on our side. She''ll likely be able to get enough to get approval quickly." Vicente replied confidently.


    "So whatnd will we get?" Rory asked curiously.


    "Coincidentally, thend she''ll pass on to us is near The Vile Altar, where I dealt with soldiers some time ago."


    Rory remembered the soldiers who had tried to hunt down Vicente because of a 3rd stage herb.


    "Near Millfall?" Rory asked in surprise.


    "Hmm, near the border with Snow Province," Vicente said.


    Why had Nova chosen such a ce? Well, it was an area dominated by beasts and other types of magical beings, where the army or the noble forces of the state saw no potential to take an interest in the area. But this ce had a concentration of mana simr to Saltstar City, and its position was strategically interesting.


    Why was that? Well, if monsters were going to wreak havoc on the continent in a few years, it would interest Vicente''s group to have a good ce to protect themselves and the province.


    The province was what generated resources for them, so it wouldn''t do to lose it. It was very interesting to have a citypletely dominated by them in an area where they could prevent monsters from entering the province.


    Nova''s chosen location fulfilled this very well, which is why she chose it and why Vicente had no problem with it.


    "We''ll just have to wait for the vampire. Once we''ve solved that problem, we can start our project there and go to the altar of the order near the capital."

 Chapter 620 4th Stage Blacksmith

    Chapter 620 4th Stage cksmith


    ??Another 35 days have passed since Casey returned to Saltstar City.


    Vicente and Rory have continued to train daily to improve their coboration, having reached an impressive level ofbat for both of them.


    Rory and Vicente realized they could fight above the level they normally could when they teamed up to form a massive storm.


    That cheered them up even more for the future, as it gave them hope to solve the problem of the vampireing after Vicente, as well as better conditions to face the cmity brewing in the north of the continent.


    Meanwhile, Nova had gotten the approvals she needed from the Martial Court and had already obtained the right to explore and build a new city in the province in the area she had chosen for Vicente.


    She warned him about this during those days before returning to focus on the development of her faction, which he had authorized her to do.


    They would need army soldiers on their side to explore and build a city there, so she was now focused on getting the men she could put on Vicente''s side.


    For him, he had assigned Benson, Eve, and Rory the task of studying the area''s rockposition and the amount and types of minerals they would need to create a metal city.


    To create such a ce would require many workers, professionals such as cksmiths and engineers, and coins, shelter, and food.


    Those three were already taking care of that for Vicente, while he had been focusing almost half of his day on working on his forging skills since before Casey''s return.


    But after a lot of hard work and study since his return to Saltstar City, he finally achieved the understanding needed to be a 4th-stage cksmith!


    ...


    It was evening in Saltstar City when Vicente was almost finished with his day of study and training at the forge. He felt something different in his being arise, along with a sudden urge to forge something.


    He quickly grabbed some of the best materials he had at his disposal at home and used his skill to extract the metals he wanted from the ores before transmuting some of them into other metals that were stronger and better for what he had in mind.


    He was eager to see the result, so he built something simpler than his robotic armor. He focused on producing a firearm, making a pistol right after he had finished manipting the differentponents that would make up that weapon.


    After less than five minutes since he felt that sudden sensation, he made a silver pistol appear in front of him, and three golden bullets fell into his hands.


    As he stopped using his skills and let his pentagrams return to his body, Vicente felt the strong magical fluctuation of that artifact, which could only be ssified as something of the 4th grade!


    ''I''ve finally be a 4th stage cksmith!'' He smiled as he looked at that beautiful weapon, finally reaching the highest level of forging he could achieve in the Seidel Kingdom.


    That weapon wasn''t the best he could produce as a 4th stage cksmith. It was the best he had ever produced in his life. Still, it was only 61% efficient, enough for him to be considered a 4th stage cksmith, but far from the 100% that would make that item dangerous even for newly promoted Paragons.


    However, achieving 100% efficiency on weapons like that would be difficult, but not only that, it was enough for Vicente for the time being.


    ''This weapon will give the power to a High-level Mage to kill an Earth Sovereign!'' He smiled as he pressed his fingers on the weapon, imagining that his family would be much stronger once he produced this weapon and its ammunition on arge scale.


    There were High-level Mages capable of doing this. But most Mages weren''t like Vicente or Snow w. For most Mages, like those in the Fuller family, an Earth Sovereign was invincible and it would take many High-level Mages to deal with a single one of them.


    That''s why that weapon was so valuable!


    But as he looked at his newly-produced item, Vicente noticed what Benson had told him long ago.


    ''But there seems to be a deficiency in it... Indeed, Benson wasn''t wrong. These weapons won''t go beyond the 4th stage, even if I keep improving and get better materials.'' He concluded.


    But Vicente was not disappointed. He could certainly produce 4th-grade weapons with 100% efficiency, which would make them devices capable of threatening Paragons, even when used by mere Sovereigns.


    That would be impressive enough for him, given that there were very few Paragons on the entire continent!


    With this breakthrough in mind, Vicente would soon leave his forge and get something to eat before going to see La.


    Even though he had just done something incredible, he had already trained for many hours today. He needed some rest before continuing his efforts.


    However, having achieved the previous feat, he already nned to focus much of the next few days on producing 4th-


    stage firearms and 4th-stage robotic armor.


    He had enough material to create 10 armor and 40 firearms with enough ammunition to take over a city the size of Saltstar City.


    So his next few days would be entirely focused on forging, thest thing he had to do before the arrival of the 3rd stage vampire in his city.


    ...


    A few dayster...


    After some time working at the forge to produce 4th stage items, Vicente was finally presenting his new weapons to his family.


    Today, the main family members were gathered on the outskirts of Saltstar City, where three of the family''s soldiers were in position with the family''s new weapon models.


    As of today, all the High-level Mages in the family would receive one of those guns and 300 bullets.


    Rory stood next to Vicente as he waited for the signal for the test to begin. Meanwhile, he asked. "What about the armor? When will we be able to see them in action?"


    Benson was there too and couldn''t help looking at Vicente with anticipation in his eyes.


    "In another 10 days or so," Vicente replied with a smile. "That''s the time I need to finish building the armorponents and assemble them.


    If the damned vampire doesn''t get to the city before then, we''ll be able to count on them in the fight against him."


    "That''s good," Bensonmented with a smile on his face.


    Rory asked. "What do you think is stronger? The robotic armor or the firearms?"


    "The armor, of course."


    As soon as Vicente said this, the three soldiers of the family fired their weapons, making a loud popping sound before everyone in the ce saw the result of those shots.


    In front of them a few seconds ago was a small mountain peak, about a kilometer away from them. But after a resounding ''bang,'' that piece at the top of the hill disappeared after being hit by three bullets!

 Chapter 621 Near Saltstar City

    Chapter 621 Near Saltstar City


    ??Four days after the Mazzanti family''s weapons test...


    Near the easternmost border of the Scott Province, a creature with pale skin, dark red lips, and a serene look on his face stopped between the branches of the trees in that area. He momentarily closed his eyes, smelling a particr aroma.


    As he did so, a smiling bow formed on his lips, while this being, who was already at the peak of the Mid-level of the 3rd stage, clenched his fists.


    ''I''m close to them!'' He thought as he opened his blood-red eyes and looked ahead, aware that La and Casey were close by, no more than a few days'' journey from where he was now.


    Thinking about it, he couldn''t help but remember the face of that super-talented ck-haired young man he had met months ago.


    ''I''ll soon have you in my hands, young monster! There''s no point in you trying to run away! Sooner orter, I''ll drink your blood!'' He moved again, but he couldn''t help but feel full of energy to deal with Vicente.


    Whether Vicente was where he was going at the moment didn''t matter. What mattered was that he could reach his target if he found the person''s friends, especially that magician''s lover.


    This vampire had great instincts. He knew that Vicente had started a rtionship with La after they had escaped from him. He could smell it on that woman!


    As such, he couldn''t help but imagine that he would reach Vicente as long as he reached La!


    ''Wait for me. It''ll only take a little longer, young monster!''


    As he disappeared from that area, several eyes opened in the vicinity of where he was standing!


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Saltstar City...


    After testing his weapons a few days ago, Vicente had returned to his family. He finished producing the remaining weapons and ammunition.


    He was now fully focused on finishing the 4th stage robotic armors, while the strongmen of his family were already properly armed and in positions around their headquarters.


    Meanwhile, members of the local factions dominated by the Fuller family were on high alert for threats from outside the city.


    Vicente and his men hadn''t made it clear what these threats were, but they had been using the men of these local underworld factions to monitor most of the city.


    If anything happened, they would quickly realize the problem and move!


    But as much as the family was already poised for action, with their local allies and partners aware of their concerns and ns, Vicente remained at home, hoping to have as much time as possible.


    For him, every extra day they had to fight the vampire was a victory.


    He had enough materials to create six new robotic armors. He had already producedponents for some of them, but it would still take him six days to finish the entire production process for these magical artifacts.


    Every day gained was a new armor in their favor to face the vampire, so he didn''t want the damned vampire to arrive in town so soon.


    But even so, Vicente and his family were naturally anxious to deal with the creature and solve the problem.


    From the moment they were free to act again without having to fear the persecution of a vampire, they would have a lot of things to do with the family''s future in mind.


    Not only that but living in anticipation of the arrival of an enemy was terrible. Nina''s lessons had finished a few days ago, but she had been practically stuck at home because of Vicente''s worries about the vampire''s arrival.


    As such, as much as he wanted the creature to take a little more time, he also hoped that it wouldn''t take too long.


    Meanwhile, he was at home working alongside Benson and some of his family''s 3rd-stage cksmiths, who were there to assist him.


    Seeing Vicente in action today was a great opportunity for each of those cksmiths while he needed help to do the less important and moreborious steps of the robotic armor production process.


    Benson enjoyed it the most, watching his disciple work with great attention and a smile on his face.


    ...


    Vicente transmuted a few more metals and quickly used his skill to make a mixture of ingredients before shaping theponent he was now focused on producing.


    The moment itnded softly on the ground, small rays shot out from it, while the ground around it seemed to vibrate with its magical fluctuation.


    Benson felt a chill run through his body, already imagining the wonders that the 4th stage robotic armor would be able to do.


    ''This armor will be even closer to my dreams than the previous one.'' The old white-haired cksmith thought to himself as he looked at just the dismantledponents of the armor.


    When thest newly-producedponentnded on the ground, Vicente let out a deep sigh as he stopped using his skills.


    "I need to rest for a while." He said to the cksmiths there with him, tired after more than an hour and a half of constantly using his magical powers.


    Setting aside the materials in his residence''srge training room, Vicente stopped next to a table with normal drinks and recovery potions.


    He drank a potion first, before downing more than a liter of juice in one go.


    Then, one of the cksmiths stopped next to Vicente andmented. "Your skills are supreme, boss. It''s a shame that the resources we neede from so far away and take so long to reach us. If we could reach ces rich in high-quality materials faster, we could produce these little beauties on arge scale."


    Upon hearing this, Vicente was reminded of something and couldn''t help but open his mouth at the thought of the methods earthlings used to transport resources from distant ces.


    In the Pris Realm, there were different ways of traveling. The fastest method was individual flight, in which individuals use their own mana to move through the air.


    There was also teleportation, but it cost a lot and depended on the construction of unique sites at the point of departure and the point of arrival. But it wasn''t a viable method for constant use, only for emergencies.


    In any case, none of these options were interesting for carryingrge loads. The only way to do this was via water ships, flying ships, or wagons, but they were all rtively slow and time-


    consuming.


    However, there was a more down-to-earth way of transporting resources!


    ''Train. A train would do what this man suggests rtively quickly!''

 Chapter 622 Trains in Polaris Realm

    Chapter 622 Trains in Pris Realm


    ??Thinking about the method of getting around that existed on Earth but didn''t exist in the Pris Realm, Vicente immediately considered the feasibility of such a project.


    Traveling by wagons across the continent had many problems. The main one was the risk of being attacked or robbed. That alone represented half the cost of products ordered by people in ces far from the points where the products were offered.


    But even without the dangers, using wagons was still expensive because they were a slow means of transportation. Each day''s journey added more costs to the shipment due to the workers'' wages and food.


    Although there were many powerful beasts on the continent, few truly powerful ones existed. Certainly, those few powerful beasts were either free or not used by their masters to carry resources around the continent. Consequently, the beasts used to transport resources were rtively weak, which made traveling by wagons slow.


    Flying or water boats had simr problems, but rted to the weight of the materials on them. Even the fastest of boats couldn''t exceed a speed of 50 kilometers per hour.


    The dangers of traveling with wagons also existed when traveling by boat, whether they were sea or flying.


    Flying boats didn''t travel at high altitudes, while ordinary boats traveled by sea, a type of environment as dangerous, if not more so, than the continent''s forests.


    If Vicente''s group could find a faster and safer method, they could facilitate not only their business within the province but also the obtaining of funds for their projects.


    "You''ve just given me an idea," Vicentemented to the cksmith, drawing the attention of the other men there, including Benson. "What if there was a faster and safer way to transport our resources?"


    "That would be incredible. But there are no other ways of doing it." Bensonmented.


    "Maybe there aren''t now. But what if we solved it?"


    "Well, we could use it to go from having more resources in less time and at less cost to even thinking about dominating the resource resale business in the province." Benson smiled because that would be too wonderful.


    Vicente said nothing before picking up arge map of the province and cing it on one of the tables in the training area.


    He then manipted some lower-grade metals he had with him, quickly making them into the shape of rails and small railcars.


    He exined to the group of cksmiths. "What if we were able to transport resources like this?" He made the small railcars move along the rails, showing what a journey between Saltstar City and Millfall would look like.


    "A single railcar could carry the equivalent of 10mon wagons. As for speed, we could reach up to 90 kilometers per hour carrying a few railcars of this type." He exined by making a simple math to understand the capacity of that miniature and what the full-scale version of such a project would look like.


    "That sounds interesting. But what difference would it make to travel by railcars? Some wagons do speeds close to that." Said one of the cksmiths.


    "First of all, wagons can only reach those speeds in t areas. We don''t have good roads on most of the continent for traveling by wagon like that. Besides, wagons need beasts and men to control and power them, but beasts and men also need to rest.


    That would be different with this little project. These railcars would move using mana and some maic effects. That can be done without depending on the physical and mental state of living beings, enabling us to travel non-stop between two points." Vicente exined. "What''s more, we can carry much more in one of these than in a wagon. That is almost like a small ship, but simpler, fast, and earthly."


    "That..."


    "How much would we need to build something like that?" Benson asked with interest. "Wouldn''t it be expensive to produce such arge line?"


    "I don''t think so. The metals to make something like that would be the simplest. I think a line like that, with the railcars and a few stations along the way, would cost the same as three ships." Vicente estimated.


    "What about the difficulty of building?" Another cksmith asked.


    "That''s the easy part. We could produce the rails anywhere and then assemble them little by little along the chosen route," he replied, imagining that a test would be interesting.


    "How about we try to create a more real experiment? Let''s make a line between Millfall and Martell Vige. The distance between these two ces is only a few tens of kilometers, so it wouldn''t be expensive to produce it. A test like this would give us a real sense of the costs and dangers of arge-scale project like this."


    Everyone was excited by this idea and quickly agreed that putting something like this into practice would be interesting for them to learn what to do and how to bring such a peculiar project to life.


    "That''s a good idea. We can do it after we finish what we''re doing now." Benson replied before asking. "Do you want me to move with some men to study what would be the best route between Martell Vige and Millfall?"


    "That would help me a lot, master. One of the challenges of this project would be the route our tracks would take. But with thebined powers of magicians with an affinity for earth, metal and fire, we can build even an underground route. That would be more difficult and time-consuming, but it would be the alternative for more dangerous locations."


    They agreed to proceed with these ns and soon continued talking about trains. The cksmiths asked Vicente more detailed questions about the subject, and he taught them about the wonders of trains.


    They would do this during Vicente''s half-hour rest until, when he had finished recovering, they would put these new ns aside and get back to what they had been doing earlier.


    Vicente and his men would continue working on the robotic armor for the next few days, and during their rests or other moments of the day, they would continue talking or thinking about the trains.


    At first, trains seemed strange to these people. But the more they thought about it, the more they felt it made a lot of sense, and that could make it easier for them to dominate the province.


    Come to think of it, this n dovetailed perfectly with Vicente''s metal city n!

 Chapter 623 The Arrival of the Vampire

    Chapter 623 The Arrival of the Vampire


    ??Four more days have passed since Vicente thought up the idea of creating train lines through the Scott Province.


    This n was only in the realm of ideas for the moment, while the group focused on dealing with what was most important in the short term.


    But the cksmiths who knew about the n were already thinking about it, imagining what kind of metal alloy would be interesting to use for the rails and railcars. Driving force was also a critical point that even Benson was thinking about.


    That was all they had done these days regarding the experimental train line between Millfall and V Martell.


    Meanwhile, Vicente had produced with the help of those cksmiths a total of 4 of the 6 robotic armors he had materials to produce.


    Some of the family''s Low-level Mages were already wearing these 4th-grade armor and were standing around Saltstar City, waiting for the vampire to arrive.


    Vicente wanted the enemy to take at least two more days to reach him while he finished producing thest pieces of armor he could make in the meantime.


    Unfortunately, he was destined to be disappointed with his expectations!


    On the afternoon of that day, the terrible creature would arrive in Saltstar City, bringing the darkness of his heart to this coastal area!


    ...


    In the middle of the afternoon today, the vampire who had been chasing Vicente for months finally stopped in front of this city, soon shaping a hungry smile on his face as he smelled Vice.


    ''You''re here!'' He promptly realized as he reached the border between the built-up area of this city and the surrounding forest.


    As soon as he noticed Vicente''s presence in this ce, he ignored the scents of La and Casey and turned his attention to the scent of his prey.


    He also scanned the surroundings, quickly noticing that, apart from Vicente, only one beast in the entire city caught his attention for its power.


    For the rest, all the others around this city were ordinary to him, the kind of individuals who, if they got in his way, he would destroy with a snap of his fingers.


    This being was confident that his enemy was ''alone,'' probably having forgotten about such a vampire and thinking he had sessfully lost him, the vampire moved on towards the Fuller estate.


    As he moved, a series of figures moved along with him!


    The journey between the cave where this creature had had his body destroyed, and this city had been neither short nor quick. Amid his journey of pursuit, this creature had fed himself and made new servants!


    Vicente didn''t know it, but he would soone across this vampire''s group!


    ...


    "Boss, there''s someone fast approaching headquarters!"


    Suddenly, a shout sounded from the Fuller estate''s mainmunicator, with this magical device repeating the voice of one of the family''s guards around the city throughout that residence.


    Upon hearing this, Rory, Nina, Eve, and Vicente were there and immediately changed their expressions, imagining the worst.


    ''The vampire!'' Nina thought to herself as Eve and about three of the family''s soldiers rushed to her side.


    Vicente frowned and gave his signal.


    "Get ready to fight!" He said loudly while using amunication device connected to the handsets of many of his men.


    The men on the Fuller estate began to move into position, setting up defensive barriers and preparing to use their weapons.


    One group took Nina to the safest level of this ce, the family vault.


    Meanwhile, Rory moved alongside Vicente, already feeling his heart beating faster.


    "Put on that armor." Vicente tossed Rory a device with armor that he had alreadypleted about 70% of, but it would still take him at least an hour to finish. "It won''t give you my offensive power, but it will give you 4th-grade protection."


    "Okay!"


    Rory quickly did as he was supposed to before following Vicente outside the estate.


    When they arrived outside, they saw the surroundings totally different from what they normally were. At least a dozen snipers were in visible positions in the adjacent buildings of this city area, while Onyx was already in fighting position along with two men dressed in robotic 4th-grade armor.


    The other two were on the city''s outskirts, moving towards this ce, as were several of Vicente''s subordinates and allies.


    However, the enemies would reach them before the entire local group willing to fight reached the area!


    Just two minutes after the warning from one of the family, the being with white hair, red eyes, and pale skin that shone like a diamond in the daylight appeared in front of Vicente''s group.


    He wasn''t alone. Around 20te 3rd-stage beings, members of various races, and some vampires like himself were behind him.


    Vicente and hispanions were not fooled by some of these vampires. Their aura was very different from their enemy''s, so it was somewhat obvious that these were recently transformed vampires.


    Even so, their auras were terrible, and they looked very powerful.


    "You really came all this way. If you had chosen to forget that unfortunate encounter, you would have survived to see The Purification. But I''m afraid you''re tired of your life." Vicente said as he took a step forward from his staff while the people nearby realized the problem and began to flee in desperation.


    The vampire looked at Vicente with even more bloodlust as he saw the young man stronger and more interesting than thest time he had seen Vice.


    "Do you know that? Hehehe, but it doesn''t matter. You''ll be the one who dies soon, young monster. But I thank you for strengthening this magical essence that will soon nourish me." The vampire said as he licked his lips maliciously.


    Vicente said nothing more and then showed his pentagrams while Rory and his men in the surrounding area did the same.


    Torne was fully prepared to help his master. In contrast, themia on a ne around Vicente''s neck couldn''t help but get nervous in this situation.


    When the vampire saw them showing their pentagrams and preparing to attack, he moved with his men, attacking first, confident in the strength he had built up.


    Vicente was stronger than in theirst encounter, but the vampire was also stronger!


    However, Vicente''s strength was not all that he had prepared for that day!


    As the vampire group moved in and the Fuller family men fired their 4th-grade weapons, two men dressed in 4th-grade robotic armor moved in tandem with Vicente.

 Chapter 624 Siege Against the Vampire

    Chapter 624 Siege Against the Vampire


    ??The moment the vampire lunged toward Vicente and attacked him, two men dressed in robotic armor used their mana to activate the special powers of these artifacts.


    Vicente had nned with them what to do to deal with that vampire, so right at the start of the fight, they acted together, with the two of them joining forces to focus on the vampire.


    As Vicente used his skills to try to restrain the vampire and form metallic devices around the creature, the vampire suddenly made an ugly expression as he felt a worrying sensation.


    He looked sideways and saw two Mages dressed in strange armorunching pirs of electromaic waves in his direction.


    These two attacks immediately stopped him momentarily in mid-air, causing him to feel an unparalleled suppression.


    He momentarily stood still, shocked at the ability of these magicians to act against him.


    ''Shit! He''s better than I imagined!'' He directed his mana towards his innate ability, making his blue-green pentagram appear while the powers of those two armors slowly disappeared from the vampire''s surroundings.


    But Minos had also attacked him together with his men. When the vampire''s pentagram showed itself, and his ability began to work, this creature felt the metals in his body moving under Vice''s control enough for him to miss part of his movements.


    ''Oh? It looks like he''s more dangerous than ever!'' He realized as he felt several metal weapons flying towards his body.


    He then looked to the side and saw several guns being fired at him and his group, simultaneously with Onyx and Rory taking action, with the young redhead preparing to join Vicente.


    ''It''s all or nothing here!


    His eyes shed as a silver silhouette appeared around his body, withrge wings and a female body appearing around him to protect him.


    At that moment, he moved his lips gently, attacking not Vicente but the men in the surrounding area.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Several sounds of gunfire were ringing out in the surroundings when the vampire acted, with practically all the non-vampires in his group having already fallen in the vicinity.


    The 4th-grade firearms surprised everyone in the vicinity. The shots from these weapons easily killed most of the vampire''s allies while seriously injuring the vampires transformed by the main enemy there.


    Just 50 seconds into the fight, more than 10 dead bodiesy in front of Vicente''s property!


    Meanwhile, little by little, the family''s allies and partners on the city''s outskirts were getting close enough to see the people''s movements there.


    Casey was one of them, desperately scrambling across the local rooftops to join the fight as soon as possible.


    Because of what had happened earlier, he felt responsible for that vampire''s arrival in the city. He couldn''t help feeling that it was his duty to join the fight and take an active part in killing their enemy.


    But as he moved across the local rooftops, he suddenly saw something strange happening in front of the Fuller family estate.


    While the fight was going on in that ce and Vicente was trying to take action against the vampire, some men armed with 4th-grade weapons turned on each other.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Casey, La, and Jasmine saw at least 6 men from the Fuller family kill each other in the vicinity of that area!


    The two women widened their eyes without understanding the situation, while Casey formed a shocked expression as he paled.


    But he didn''t hesitate to make his three pentagrams show when he got close enough to that ce to join the fight.


    He took action against the Fuller family''s partners, the only method he could use to fight there and stop what the vampire was trying to do.


    Benson arrived in the area next to Jasmine and La and said. "The damned vampire has taken over the minds of those six men!"


    "Damn it, can he make us kill each other?" Jasmine broke out in a cold sweat at the thought.


    She looked in the direction where Vicente was attacking with all his powers, where there seemed to be an angel protecting the vampire.


    Vicente had already realized the vampire had targeted the men in the vicinity, as he had even momentarily been attacked by his men!


    But he was much stronger than the vampire had expected and, with Torne''s help, efficiently dealt with the situation while continuing to put pressure on the enemy.


    He couldn''t protect all his allies from the vampire''s mental power, but he did what he could to help Rory by bringing this young man with his me avatar to his side.


    "This is the time!" He shouted to Rory, giving the signal for them to use their powers together.


    The vampire found it more challenging to act against the men of the Fuller family, noticing the arrival of Joseph''s son.


    ''Damned Joseph! If you hadn''t died, I would have absorbed your powers, and I wouldn''t be finding it difficult now!'' He red hatefully at Casey before turning his attention to Vicente, sensing that a new threat to his life was brewing in the vicinity.


    As he shielded himself from the many attacksing at him, not only from Vicente but from at least a dozen individuals in the surrounding area, he felt the atmospheric pressure change, and the mana in the surroundings be denser.


    The winds grew stronger and stronger as Vicente transformed the metal objects at his disposal into tiny des embedded with mana as small as needles.


    The vampire''s skin solidified like a diamond. At the same time, a shield appeared around him, and the gravity in his surroundings changed simultaneously as his innate ability tried to degrade everything that came near him.


    He defended himself entirely in that passive situation, being immobile at that moment while four men dressed in robotic armor, Vicente, Rory, and a few other neers, acted against him almost simultaneously.


    Amid this, the Duke of the Province arrived in that area of his city, seeing a high-level battle developing where something like this should never have happened.


    The nearby buildings were already suffering from the movements of everyone involved in this fight, with several roofs having already been destroyed and walls falling down.


    However, he fully understood the situation, and as soon as he saw several vampires under attack, pressured enough to have nowhere to run, he gave orders to his people.


    "Protect the citizens and remove the inhabitants up to five kilometers from where we are!" He said this to his men while making his pentagrams appear.


    As his people moved, he couldn''t help but nce toward the most powerful vampire in the area, sensing that the threat from The Purification was more real than he thought.


    ''Damn it, we''ve got to move forward with everything at our disposal, or we''re all going to die soon!'' He thought to himself as he saw this cmity.

 Chapter 625 Successful Escape?

    Chapter 625 Sessful Escape?


    ??While the 3rd stage magicians in Saltstar City were moving together with noble forces and the royal army to defend the city, the storm over the city worsened, reaching the next level.


    The storm became more rigid as Rory and Vicente''s abilitiesbined more perfectly. It unleashed its fury on the city, unleashing violent winds and torrential rains that defied any structure or magical defense.


    The skies were utterly darkened with ck, ominous clouds as if nature itself was enraged.


    The winds howled with frightening intensity, ripping trees from their roots and hurling roof tiles through the air.


    Soon, the rain was turning some streets into raging rivers, swallowing everything in its path. Lightning cut across the sky, illuminating the chaos with bright shes, and deafening thunder echoed through the city.


    Some of the buildings closest to where the focus of the battle was taking ce were torn from their foundations, wagons were overturned like children''s toys, and people clung desperately to anything that gave them the slightest chance of survival.


    The sound of destruction was deafening as the storm''s power showed its merciless strength.


    As the storm roared with relentless fury, the city was plunged into chaos and devastation.


    It was a scene of unimaginable destruction, where the actions of two magicians showed their overwhelming power over the works of ordinary men, for the most part.


    In the midst of all this, Vicente''s family''s weaker men had to retreat, no longer able to hold their positions safely.


    Fortunately, Onyx, La, Jasmine, Casey, Nova, and some of the family''s allies and subordinates managed to neutralize the weaker vampires in that group before the chaos generated by Rory and Vicente made the situation difficult even for them.


    Meanwhile, Benson, Rory, Vicente, and the four Fuller family men dressed in 4th-grade robotic armor were attacking the vampire protected behind his many defenses.


    This creature''s situation became untenable as time passed, bringing him to the point where he could do nothing but defend himself.


    He had many powers and was naturally very strong. However, he wouldn''t be able to protect himself from all these attacks for long and was already gradually feeling exhausted.


    No matter how strong a vampire was, these beings were also creatures that depended on their mana. Once exhausted, they would be weakened in their own way.


    When Vicente realized that the vampire was close to his weakest moment, he took Torne''s powers, suddenly making his aura reach the peak of the 4th stage.


    The moment he did this, Vicente stopped using his first skill in conjunction with Rory.


    His body suddenly disappeared until the vampire felt something strange and opened his eyes wide as he felt his body rapidly slipping out of his control.


    ''Shit! He''s got me!" He eximed to himself, feeling that if he didn''t get out of there immediately, he would be killed by Vicente.


    He hadn''t expected anything like this to happen, let alone that the enemy had so many allies ready to fight. He had formed quite a strong group, but even so, there was no way he wouldn''t be surprised by the special weapons used by Vice''s men.


    This vampire was fully aware that there was no way he could have lost so easily if it hadn''t been for those weapons!


    If it hadn''t been for the 4th-grade firearms and some of that robotic armor, his allies would have kept most of the men who attacked him busy. In other words, even if Vicente had strong allies, he would still have fallen into this vampire''s hands if it hadn''t been for his special artifacts!


    With that in mind, the vampire saw that there was no point in staying there any longer and clenched his teeth as he used what little mana he had left to teleport away.


    ''If I can change my position to at least 5 kilometers from here, I''ll be able to escape!'' He thought to himself as he made the space around him distort.


    As soon as his ability came into y, he disappeared from that area, dodging all the attacksing at him.


    The men from the army, local noble families, and the Fuller family saw this and were despaired.


    "Shit, he got away!" Someone shouted as soon as they saw her attack pass by where the vampire was and hit no one.


    Jasmine heard that and came out of hiding, immediately using her ability to search for the vampire.


    ...


    Simultaneously with the despair of those people in the area destroyed by the battle against the vampire''s group, this being appeared a few kilometers away from the Fuller residence but still inside Saltstar City.


    However, as he appeared in the middle of that flooded and half- destroyed street, he suddenly changed his expression when he felt a hand squeezing his left shoulder.


    "It can''t be..." He muttered as he looked back.


    As he did so, he saw a ck-haired young man appearing from invisibility behind him while one of the young man''s hands cut into his back.


    He felt his diamond skin break and the hand of the guy he had hunted for months reach into his heart.


    "Oh, yes, it can," Vicentemented as darkness surged around him, in particr, a dark energy covered the hand he was using to squeeze the creature''s heart.


    The vampire''s eyes fluttered as he realized that he had made a big mistake in using hisst bit of mana to teleport.


    ''Shit! He was on my side!'' He realized that Vicente was too close to him when he used that ability, which meant he had teleported himself and Vice!


    "That''s the end of the line for you." Vincent said before using his mana to destroy the creature''s soul, simultaneously as his third pentagram glowed.


    What Vicentecked in order to eliminate this vampire in their first encounter was mana density and understanding. His first magical form wasn''t particrly interesting for fighting vampires, so he needed to be much stronger than vampires to be able to eliminate them.


    But with the improvements he''d had since that encounter and the improvements from Torne, who was helping him at the moment, he''d achieved the requirements to eliminate this Mid-


    level Mage!


    After using his mana to destroy that being''s mind, he extinguished the vampire''s soul, making all the life in that body disappear in a single instant.


    At that moment, the vampire finally died and fell at Vicente''s feet, ending the battle that would mark Saltstar City''s history!

 Chapter 626 Post-Battle

    Chapter 626 Post-Battle


    ??As soon as the vampire''s body fell at his feet, Vicente used what little mana he had left to store the corpse in his spatial ring.


    Vampires weren''t just terrible when they were alive. Their bodies were precious. That was particrly true for the bodies of noble vampires, i.e. those born into the race.


    That seemed to be the case with Vicente''s enemy creature!


    How could a vampire''s body be used? Well, there were several uses for it.


    They could be used as a high-level marite. Their blood could be collected and used as a magical essence to strengthen beings of practically all races. Schrs, theorists, and doctors could study their bodies to improve the knowledge of these types of magicians. Their bones and teeth could be used asponents of enchantments. Their skin could be used asponents of highly resistant magical garments. Ultimately, each of a vampire''s organs had different uses for alchemists, and beasts could benefit greatly from devouring the rest of their bodies.


    In a way, the bodies of vampires had as many uses for magicians as the bodies of cows on Earth had for humanity!


    There were so many different applications that Vicente couldn''t leave that valuable body behind!


    ''Congrattions, master. With this victory, you will reach a higher level.'' Tornemented as he felt not only his own exhaustion but also that of Vicente. ''You and other High-level Mages can use this vampire''s blood. Each magician who consumes this blood can raise their magic level in a few weeks.


    You can remove the vampire''s organs to produce 3rd-grade pills and potions and use the teeth, nails, skin, and bones to create artifacts for the family and the remaining meat for Onyx. That bird will probably approach the 5th stage with such a body and some time sleeping.''


    Beasts didn''t meditate. They ate food or resources especially rich in mana and then slept until they had absorbed all the power of their food.


    ''Hmm, this will really help us a bit. I''ll share this blood with Rory, Nova, and some of my men in Saltstar City.''


    As much as he liked La and Nova, he knew that his family needed people around to make a difference for them.


    La could be sent out of the kingdom at any time, so he wasn''t sure if he should use that resource on her. She would still serve her group even if she were far away, but he didn''t think it was the best time for her to get involved with the Congregation of Revtions headquarters. The same went for Jasmine.


    As for Nova, she would at most be sent to the kingdom''s capital if she continued to progress, which was not out of Vicente''s ns. So he intended to help her in order to be helped back by her in the short term.


    With that in mind, he sighed as he saw the chaos in his surroundings, noting that he had destroyed a little more of Saltstar City than he would have liked.


    Unfortunately, the enemy was so terrible that he had to use all his power to eliminate the vampire!


    ''I''ll have to give some resources to the local forces.'' He thought as he looked at the ruined buildings, flooded streets, and many sounds of innocent people injured or worried about their rtives.


    He regretted this situation, but it was out of his control. A vampire and a powerful group had attacked his family in the middle of the city!


    Anyway, he wouldn''t stand there for long. Soon he would return to the front of his property, where he imagined he would have to justify himself to many people today. But he wouldn''t even have to get to his house to face people full of questions. Halfway there, a group led by Jasmine would appear in front of him.


    "Vicente, did you make it?" Jasmine asked as the nobles and some soldiers in the surrounding area looked at him strangely.


    "Yes, the vampire is dead." He confirmed the city''s victory, making some of his allies there sigh in relief.


    But then, one of the nobles there, a local Marquis, asked. "Where is his body?"


    "It''s with me." Vicente turned his attention to the man.


    "Can we see?" A Count asked as he clenched his fists.


    "No." Vicente smiled. I killed him and prevented him from causing any more disasters in this city, so he belongs to me. I willpensate the city''s losses because of this battle, but the vampire''s corpse will stay with me."


    Those nobles didn''t like it, and one of them said. "That''s wrong. That''s not fair, Vicente... Oh, by the way, should I call you Vicente Fuller or Cesar Mazzanti?"


    Everyone else had noticed Vicente''s powers and associated his identity with that of the criminal wanted for murdering a 4th stage soldier in Millfall and breaking into a prison.


    Vicente already knew this would happen since his pentagram configuration and powers couldn''t be used publicly without people noticing.


    He smiled momentarily, seeing that at least some of those people didn''t seem to fear him.


    "You will all sign agreements with me and keep confidential how we eliminate the vampire today." He said in a somber tone as his murderous intent appeared in the air.


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid the kingdom will face another significant threat before The Purification." He was pretty clear, not bothering to threaten many of these people with whom he had already done business before that day.


    "Vicente!"


    "Would you?" Asked one of the Counts there while all those nobles, their trusted subordinates, and some of the soldiers there fretted, already putting their hands on their weapons.


    Jasmine broke out in a cold sweat, seeing that the situation had developed in a direction she hadn''t expected.


    In the midst of this, Nova felt under pressure, sensing that this was their decisive moment.


    She stepped forward and said aloud. "All the soldiers here will follow what Vicente is saying. That is my order."


    The soldiers who were part of the faction she had already created lowered their tempers while the others looked at Nova strangely.


    "Commander, you..."


    Vicente then raised his tone while making these less obedient soldiers close their mouths, immobilizing them. "You have no choice. Would you rather die or ally yourselves with someone who can protect you during The Purification? Those who sign the agreement with me will be guaranteed a ce in my metal city. Not only that, I will provide each of you with a pill or potion derived from the vampire''s organs."


    Some were tempted by Vicente''s offer, as now the metal city seemed more indispensable than ever, and they could see the potential for Vice in such a ce. Meanwhile, a single pill or potion from that vampire''s body could help them grow stronger, get closer to breakthroughs, or even save their lives in desperation.


    But some of them had not yet been conquered and believed that they could gain more by standing against Vicente at that moment.


    "That can''t happen. You can''t act against us, Vicente! How will you be when the royal forces find out? Are you going to kill us all? Humph! You may have the power, but you can''t get away with this!"


    "Is that so?" Vicente looked in the direction of that bold Count. "I think the vampire we faced here might have killed you..."


    "What?" The man eximed without understanding.


    But then his body exploded, showing everyone how serious Vicente was!

 Chapter 627 Absolute Dominance

    Chapter 627 Absolute Dominance


    ?Everyone saw those men die, but they couldn''t do anything against Vicente or even defend themselves against the blood and remains of that High-level Mage.


    Even the Duke of the Province, who had just arrived there, couldn''t help but remain silent, seeing that they had no choice but to go ahead with what Vicente wanted.


    He swallowed his saliva and took a step forward. "Indeed, the vampire killed Count Park."


    Another old nobleman narrowed his eyes, realizing the situation.


    "It''s a shame, but Count Park wasn''t careful enough in the battle. The vampire destroyed his body."


    Everyone in doubt put their questions aside and began toment on how that nobleman had died to the vampire and not because of Vicente.


    They would follow whatever Vicente said from now on, so they gave up their position against him and agreed to his ns.


    Vicente smiled as he saw the reaction of these old foxes, satisfied he wouldn''t have to kill anyone else to impose his dominance.


    He said. "Then everything will be fine. I''m not here to steal or threaten anyone''s position. But amid the threat of monstersing to the south of the continent, we can''t stand against each other.


    I''ll send your resources as soon as my men have them ready. Until then, you''ll have to wait. I''ll send some men to help rebuild the city, but I expect you to do the same.


    That vampire came to me because I was the strongest in the city. But he would have wreaked havoc on the whole city if I hadn''t acted as I did."


    The local nobles and rich men agreed, not having much choice but to do so.


    The city was partially destroyed. If they didn''t act together to speed up the local recovery, their businesses could be negatively affected.


    "I just hope we didn''t have too many civilians among the casualties," Novamented as she looked around with concern.


    Nobody wanted civilians to be involved in anything that had happened today. But they still needed to count the local losses to arrive at the figures for the losses that had certainly urred.


    Vicente sighed and said. "Let''s go back to my property. We''ll make our deals there, and then you can return to your lives."


    The group followed Vicente soon after, returning to where much of the battle had taken ce.


    Arriving at that spot, Vicente''s men on the outskirts saw their leader and sighed in relief, feeling that everything had been resolved.


    Two of them had died in the battle, and others were slightly wounded or exhausted.


    They were mostly happy about this victory, as they had dealt with a group of monstrous creatures and won. That was very good for these men who already knew about the cmity that awaited the continent.


    That had been the first test for the cmity of The Purification!


    Vicente didn''t speak to his men then and headed into his


    estate, one of the only ones in the surrounding area that hadn''t


    been destroyed.


    There were a few small battle marks around the building and


    the part of the property where the nts and grass were had


    been destroyed. But the house''s structure was in excellent


    condition.


    As the group of noblemen, rich men, and soldiers entered,


    Vicente went to his office with the most important of the men,


    leaving the others outside to sign contracts with themter.


    Nina and Eve left where they had been staying all this time,


    arriving in the main living room of the residence where several


    strange people were waiting to sign Magic Agreements with


    Vicente.


    "What''s going on?" She asked Eve.


    Rory was already there beside her and exined. "They''ve


    discovered the truth about Vicente being Cesar Mazzanti."


    "Won''t that cause us problems?" Nina asked as she formed a


    "Don''t worry, Vicente has already taken care of that. They''ll


    keep everything a secret." Rory smiled at her as he cleaned


    some of the wounds on his arms.


    As much as the enemy had, for the most part, been under


    pressure from those attacking him, that vampire had many


    skills and had used them in many ways.


    Several men from the Fuller family had been attacked by the


    creature''s powers.


    The only reason something worse hadn''t happened was


    because the monster had had to fend off his many opponents


    for almost the entire fight.


    "Are you going to be all right?" Eve asked Rory.


    "Don''t worry, my injuries are superficial." The young redhead


    smiled at the beautiful blonde woman next to Nina. "Luckily,


    Casey arrived in time." He looked at the man approaching him.


    Casey had a rueful look on his face, having suffered to endure


    the vampire''s mental attacks after he had prevented that being


    from turning more of the Fuller family men against each other.


    He greeted Nina quickly and said to Rory, "We were lucky. If that


    vampire had sucked my father''s blood, everything would have


    been different. I would have failed, and more of us would be


    dead."


    "Vampires really are terrible," Evemented to them as the


    four watched the Saltstar City specialistse and go from


    Vicente''s office.


    That was how the next 30 minutes would pass, until thest of


    those men would sign his agreement with Vicente,


    guaranteeing he and his men would not cause any problems for


    him because of his identity.


    One good thing about Magic Agreements was that they didn''t


    have to be signed by everyone in a group. By signing an


    agreement with the leader of a family, Vicente automatically


    gets the promise of secrecy from all the subordinates with


    contracts signed with that person.


    So, in just a few minutes, he solved this post-battle problem


    and saw thest of those men, whether or not they had been


    associated with him before, leave his property.


    He promised them he wouldn''t force them into anything


    because of what had happened and his strength. The only thing


    they would have to do against their will would be to keep his


    identity a secret. For the rest, they were free to agree or


    disagree with him, support his ns or not, etc.


    When he had the pills and potions from the vampire''s body, he


    would send each of them a unit, but this should take a few


    weeks to happen.


    He then stopped in front of Rory, Eve, Nina, Nova, Casey,


    Jasmine and La, the remaining people there apart from the


    men in his family, and sighed.

 Chapter 628 Minor Damage

    <h4>Chapter 628 Minor Damage</h4>


    "Will that work?" Jasmine asked as she looked toward the exit, where thest person to sign a deal with Vicente had just passed.


    "The chances of it not working out are slim. But if something does happen, our situation will be very different from what it was in the past, and we will now have a golden opportunity in front of us." Vicente said confidently.


    In addition to the vampire''s body, it would take time for a possible witness who hadn''t signed an agreement with him to do something to harm him by exposing his identity to the royal family.


    Because of his preventive actions today, this might not happen. But even if it did, it would take weeks for the effect to take result.


    That was plenty of time for the group to take advantage of what the vampire''s body could provide them and be better prepared to deal with problems on the level of local royalty.


    Vicente sighed and said, looking at Jasmine and La. "I want you two to handle today''s incident from inside the Congregation of Revtions. Try to hold back the news that we''ve dealt with a vampire here. If that news reaches any relevant outside powers too quickly, we may not have enough time to digest what we''ve achieved today.


    The same goes for you, Nova. Take care of the army and prevent news of this incident from reaching the royal family quickly." He looked at the blue-haired woman standing there.


    "Sooner orter, the temple and the royal family will find out. But I want to prevent this from happening for at least 10 days. That time will be enough for us to use up most of what we earned today. After that, it will be very difficult for anyone to take anything from us," he said as he looked at them.


    "I won''t be able to hold on to this information for long, but I think I can do it for about 10 days," Novamented.


    "Same for me." Jasmine nodded affirmatively. "But the locals will talk about it. It''s only a matter of time before it gets out of hand."


    "I know. But the local poption doesn''t have the quick means of spreading it like your organizations do." Hemented as he sat down on arge sofa next to Nina.


    "I think you should return to your posts and take care of it. When I have the resources from the vampire avable for consumption, I''ll send you some things." He said to them.


    Soon after, the three women left, leaving the core of the Fuller family alone in that living room.


    "What about those other bodies outside our house?" Eve asked.


    "The lesser vampires have almost no value. We''ll use them to the family beasts." Vicente replied.


    Lesser vampires, those transformed through the bite of a superior vampire, didn''t have the same properties as the body of a superior vampire.


    They could feed on other people''s blood and be stronger that way. They had greater stamina, speed, agility, and other characteristics than when they were only magicians, and they could live much longer than magicians.


    However, they couldn''t turn magicians into vampires, they couldn''t acquire the abilities of their victims, they were less resistant, less agile, and, in short, a little less of everything.


    As such, their bodies, despite having their value, were not as unique as the bodies of superior vampires, those who were born into that race.


    "But the monsters'' bodies who came with that superior vampire are valuable. You should sell their useless body parts and keep what can be used by our men." He said, looking at Rory and Eve.


    "What about the superior vampire''s body?" Casey asked.


    "You should call Newton for me. I''ll follow his advice to separate the parts of the vampire. That being''s blood is precious, so I''ll share it with the strongest of the family." Vicente said before Rory and Casey left to settle these matters.


    As he stood there with Nina and Eve, Vicente sighed, feeling a little tired from everything that had happened that day.


    "I''m going to get some rest. Nina, avoid going out for now. The city is in chaos."


    "All right, brother."


    "Eve, take care of counting our men. See how many we''ve lost today, and also keep an eye on the civilian casualties. I want to know these figures when I''ve finished my rest." He said as he descended the stairs, heading towards his training ground.


    "I''ll do that." Shemented as she stayed behind with Nina, happy that they had ovee yet another major challenge.


    If all went well from now on, they would only have to deal with the preparations for the cmity set to take ce after Nina''s Awakening.


    From now on, it would be time for the whole family to grow up and be stronger, turning this page in their history and starting a new journey.


    ''I think our luck will improve now,'' Eve thought to herself as she went on to figure out what Vicente had asked her to do.


    ...


    Despite the great cmity that struck Saltstar City that day, the local forces would eventually discover that the human losses had not been great.


    Only 8 people in the whole city, including the men killed by the superior vampire''s maniption, died today.


    The local Mages had acted very quickly and allied themselves to defend the city from the catastrophic effects of thebination of Vicente''s and Rory''s powers to stop the vampire.


    As a result, the city did not suffer as much as the destruction of local infrastructure would suggest!


    More than a thousand people were seriously injured, and 10,000 had minor injuries. However, with help already being provided by the local forces, they should all recover perfectly within hours or days.


    The damage to the local infrastructure would take the longest to repair. Several buildings were knocked down, and others had their roofs blown off by the storm. Meanwhile, sewage and water supply channels were damaged and would need to be repaired.


    However, as the 2nd and 3rd stage magicians would make themselves avable to help with local repairs, between 3 and 6 months, the city could be back to normal.


    But the cost of this would not be low. Even though most of the repairs requiredmon materials and services, the city would still need to raise 1 million gold coins for this work.


    Vicente and 49 other local families would cover this amount, with each partymitting to contributing 20,000 gold coins to the city''s restoration.


    Thus, the first night after the battle against the superior vampire would arrive, while local anxieties and worries slowly subsided.


    In the midst of this, Newton arrived at the Fuller estate as Vicente requested.

 Chapter 629 Dissection of the Vampire’s Body

    <h4>Chapter 629 Dissection of the Vampire''s Body</h4>


    "Magnificent!" Newtonmented as he saw the body of a superior vampire for the first time in his life.


    Looking closely at the corpse lying on a metal table, Newton couldn''t help but touch one of the creature''s arms and feel the firmness of the vampire''s skin.


    "It''s like the books say. A superior vampire has no equal. His skin is like a living shield!" He murmured while Vicente and four other specialists from the Fuller family stood there with him in that area of the residence.


    "Yes, it''s a magnificent creature when dead. Alive, they''re rather dangerous." Vicente smiled as he saw Newton''s curious side taking over this specialist.


    Newton was a doctor, alchemist, poison specialist, and tamer. He knew exactly how valuable every part of this vampire''s body was to magicians and beasts, with an even deeper level of knowledge than Vice had.


    But almost everything he had learned had been from books. He and the others there had never been able to study a vampire''s body.


    Vicente understood the sparkle in the man''s eyes but had no time to waste.


    "I called you here to help me dismember this creature without running the risk of ruining the parts of his body that are interesting to us." He said as he looked at the alchemist, the doctor, the enchanter, and Benson, who was also standing nearby.


    Newton then said. "We should start by draining his blood. As much as popr belief says that vampires don''t have heartbeats and, therefore, no blood, this is not the case.


    Because they feed on blood, such creatures have blood in their veins. However, there is less blood in him than there would be in a magician of the same weight."


    "He must have between 2 and 3 liters of blood," the other doctor said, nodding his head affirmatively.


    "How do we collect that?" Benson asked.


    Newton looked at the doctor who actually practiced that profession and pointed at the middle-aged man. "That will be Mr. Withers'' job. He''ll just need a container to hold the blood and a special liquid to press the vampire''s blood out of the body."


    The man had brought his medical bag, so as soon as Newton said that, he began to take what he would need and put it on the table where the corpsey.


    Newton said to Vicente. "You''ll have to create needles capable of prating the vampire''s skin. None of us have the material or the strength to do that."


    Vicente then followed Newton''s rmendations and quickly made two needlespatible with Withers'' materials and let the man set up the equipment to drain the vampire''s blood.


    "Boss, you''ll have to puncture this vein and this other one here." Withers showed Vicente where the embalming fluid would enter and where the valuable superior vampire blood would leave the body.


    Vicente then did what he was supposed to, carefully puncturing the veins of that corpse while following Newton and Withers'' instructions.


    In less than a minute, the vampire''s blood began to fill Withers'' 4-liter bottle.


    As Withers carried out the procedure under their observation, Newton said. "The next stage is exfoliation. His skin can be used to coat weapons, armor, clothes, you name it.


    You''ll have to cut him at the points I''m marking, Vicente. It will be easier to remove his tough skin at these points." Newton used a brush to mark specific ces.


    After three minutes, the vampire''s blood had finished flowing out of his body, counting 2.4 liters of ck liquid.


    Then Vicente did what he was supposed to, quickly skinning therger parts of the vampire''s body until he had removed around 10 kilos of skin, which he would divide between him, Benson, and the enchanter there to produce items for the family.


    Moving on, Newton and the doctor again instructed him on where to cut so as not to hit any organs and give them room to collect the vampire''s organs.


    Vampires had very simr anatomy to magicians.


    They had a heart, which only functioned until the superior vampire matured. They also had a pancreas, kidneys, and stomach, but they didn''t have an intestine. Even in childhood, superior vampires didn''t poop. All the toxins in their bodies came out through their urine or, during level advancements, through the pores in their skin.


    In addition to thesemon organs, they also had Ethereal Conduit, an organ responsible for carrying mana to all parts of the body; Mana Chamber, where mana was stored; Arcane Core, a small organ behind the vampire''s Magic Gem; and also Power Nodes around their body.


    Special magical beings, capable of using pentagrams, had all these special magical organs.


    In addition to the organs that vampires had inmon with magicians, there was also the Vampiric nd, a nd found below the roots of the teeth of these creatures, but also in their stomachs. They also had the Night nd, another special organ rted to processing the blood of vampire victims.


    All these organs and others, such as the brain, were highly valued in the production of pills and potions.


    Newton and Withers worked together to remove each of them without damaging them until that body had only ordinary bones and muscles left in it.


    "Sigh, now we just have to debone it." Said Newton while holding gloves smeared with a kind of wine-red goo, something natural inside vampire bodies.


    The alchemist there stored all those organs that he would use to produce resources for theing weeks and months while Vicente stopped by the two men responsible for dissecting that creature to help them again.


    "Boss, this part is easy now. You intend to use its meat to feed the family beasts, right? We don''t need to be careful. You just need to cut his muscles around his bones, and then we''ll get his bones intact." Withers instructed as he pointed to Vicente.


    So, in the next 10 minutes, they would finish removing everything they wanted from the body, getting 2.4 liters of blood, 10 kilos of skin, 39 kilos of internal organs, 48 kilos of muscles, and 30 kilos of bones.


    Minos gave the parts of the vampire''s body to each of the four professionals with him and Newton in that ce so that they could produce whatever resources they could with those materials.


    He kept only the blood, a few kilos of bones, and skin. The rest was divided disproportionately between the four individuals, with the alchemist High-level Mage taking the lion''s share of the corpse.


    Each of them had already been instructed by Vicente on what to do, so they soon split up on that property, where they would produce the resources for the family over the next few weeks.


    Vicente said goodbye to Newton, giving the man 100 milliliters of vampire blood before dividing up the portions of blood that he would distribute among his men.

 Chapter 630 A Few Days’ Seclusion

    <h4>Chapter 630 A Few Days'' Seclusion</h4>


    After finishing dissecting the vampire''s body and separating from the five men from earlier, Vicente divided up the 2.3 liters of vampire blood he had with him.


    That was the blood of a vampire who had been a Mid-level Mage in life. As such, it was a 3rd-grade resource. However, this was still a superior vampire who could fight Sovereigns.


    His blood was one of the most important essences of his existence, so he was not simple.


    A small dose of that blood could even help Sky Sovereigns!


    However, the blood needed to help a Sky Sovereign or a High-level Mage was very different.


    Vicente set aside 600 milliliters of superior vampire blood for him to consume, leaving him with 1.7 liters, which he intended to divide among those he considered most relevant and with the best potential within his family in the short term.


    He divided this amount into 5 portions of 300 milliliters and 2 portions of 100 milliliters.


    To whom would he give each of these portions? He intended to give therger portions to Nova, Rory, Casey, Benson, and Bart and the two 100-milliliter portions to Eve and Sarah.


    He couldn''t give any of this blood to Nina, as she would need to be able to digest it to gain anything from it. Unfortunately, vampire blood decays quickly when removed from the creature''s body, so he can''t store this valuable resource for her.


    As for Jasmine, La, and other allies and subordinates who were important to Vicente, he would give them pills or potions when his main alchemist had these resources ready.


    As soon as he had divided the vampire''s blood, Vicente called those people into his office.


    ...


    "I want you to focus on absorbing the blood I''ve just given you immediately. We have no time to waste, or this resource will decay, and we''ll lose the best of it." Vicente said just after giving them the weaklings he had separated minutes ago.


    Bart and Sarah were in the city because of Vicente''s expectation that they would fight the vampire at any moment.


    As soon as they received that blood, they each felt incredible, eager to do exactly what Vicente had just suggested.


    "With all of us going cultivating, won''t the family be weakened?" Sarah asked, looking into Vicente''s eyes.


    "No. I have four of my men wearing 4th-grade robotic armor, and Onyx will only go into seclusion after wee out of our meditation." Vicente answered her.


    "Besides them, we have Jasmine and La in the city. We''ve also just made deals with several nobles and powerful individuals in the city. The family will be fine." Rory added, confident that they could go into seclusion simultaneously.


    With that said, the group no longer raised any questions. Soon, almost all of them were in the training area of the Fuller family building.


    Only Bart wouldn''t be going there, as he didn''t fit in the passage to that area.


    Bart would sleep in the garden of the Fuller estate under the observation of the family men and also Onyx.


    Meanwhile, all those humans quickly drank the vampire''s ck blood before sitting down in lotus positions and starting their meditations.


    As they all began to do so, Vicente heard Torne say to him. ''Take this chance, master. Vampire blood is different from normal resources. It won''t leave impurities in your body, nor will it make your magical foundation unstable.


    Unfortunately, it has a negative special effect that will stay in your body for 2 or 3 years. Your body will ignore any resource you want to consume during this period if you try to consume it.


    Because of this characteristic, vampires can''t get stronger by using resources. That''s why that vampire, who was so strong and certainly had a lot of talent, was only a Low-level Mage when you met him." Torne exined.


    ''So you''ll have to make do with that feature until you be a Paragon. After this seclusion, you won''t be able to use magical resources to elerate your cultivation speed.''


    Vicente said nothing, understanding that he shouldn''t try to consume anything in the next few years, or he would throw away valuable resources.


    But he didn''t hesitate even after hearing that. After all, vampire blood was very powerful. He could increase his understanding of his elemental affinity. It could improve the solidity of his magical foundation. But most importantly, it could help transform his ocean of mana into a magical core.


    After forming the magical core, one eventually gives birth to the soul avatar upon reaching the 5th stage!


    Vicente soon began his meditation, feeling an icy sensation throughout his body as he connected his mana to the remaining mana of the vampire in that blood.


    Superior vampire blood was strong, and as soon as one consumed it, such an individual would feel as if they were being attacked and would have to ''ovee'' these sensations before essing what could improve them qualitatively.


    Everyone in that training room on the Fuller estate, as well as Bart outside that residence, felt more or less the same as they fell into deep meditation.


    How long would it take for their seclusion to end? That depended on the amount of blood and cultivation each had when they started this process.


    Sarah should be the one who would take the least time to finish the whole process, having received the smallest portion, 100 milliliters, while having the second highest cultivation there, being a High-level Mage.


    Consuming the vampire''s blood guaranteed that they would advance in level? No, but Vicente believed that one or other of them could achieve this feat. Even those who didn''t would certainly reach afortable position where they could advance to the 4th stage in no time.


    As for himself, he hoped to get his breakthrough since he was already at the peak of the Earth Sovereign level!


    ...


    The first three days after the vampire''s death would pass in the blink of an eye while Vicente''s group was still in seclusion in the basement of his estate.


    Meanwhile, Saltstar City was already extremely busy, with construction and repairs already taking ce practically everywhere in the city, especially in the neighborhood where the Fuller estate was located.


    Nothing out of the ordinary had happened in those three days, and each of the local powers was fulfilling its responsibilities, with men from the Fuller family helping with local reconstruction alongside subordinates from the various wealthy local families.


    In the midst of this, Onyx was keeping a watchful eye on the city, eagerly waiting to consume the vampire''s flesh when his master came out of seclusion.


    As hey on the roof of the Fuller estate, he suddenly felt an aura changing as it grew much stronger, and he couldn''t help but notice that someone was about to leave meditation.


    ''Another Sovereign for the family.'' He thought as he couldn''t help but wait for his master''s awakening.

 Chapter 631 New Sovereigns

    Chapter 631 New Sovereigns


    ??Sarah Mercer, who was expected to finish first, was the first to leave the Fuller family''s training room.


    Sarah took the opportunity to get stronger and reached the next level, bing the family''s third 4th stage magician!


    Onyx felt her cultivation finish stabilizing at the beginning of the 4th stage before she left the family''srge cultivation room.


    When Sarah left, several 3rd stage guards congratted her advancement, many of them looking forward to the day they would have such an opportunity.


    Most of them were only Low-level Mages, but they all received constant opportunities in the Fuller family. Consequently, when one of them advanced, they were happy for that person, but also for themselves, because sooner orter, it would be their turn.


    Since the creation of the Fuller family, there has not been a single case of a soldier being abandoned or left aside. Everyone received their opportunities ording to their position, level, and merit!


    Sarah was grateful for the manyments and was soon in themon area of the estate, determined to wait for the rest of the staff.


    ''I don''t know how long Vicente will take, but the others should end their seclusions soon.'' She thought to herself as she sat down on a sofa in the living area of the residence.


    ''Eve will be the next to finish and should be out of the cultivation room in the next few hours. As for the others, it might take them another day or two to finish their seclusion. The amount of vampire blood they got was greater than ours.'' She pondered.


    Just as she had thought, in the next two hours, Eve would finish her seclusion, leaving the family''s cultivation room much stronger and closer to her advancement to the 4th stage.


    She didn''t advance, as she was much weaker than Sarah and also had inferior talent. Still, she had reached the middle of a High-level Mage level, enough to see herself at the beginning of the 4th stage in the not-too-distant future.


    When she came across the ck-haired woman in the living area of this headquarters, Eve immediately congratted Sarah before returning to attend to the affairs of this residence.


    Nina was there and would soon meet up with the two of them, happy for the improvements of the family members.


    She had nothing to do thesest few days and couldn''t leave the house until her brother had finished cultivating. As such, she had been studying most of her time, with Newtoning to the property every day.


    Through Nina, Eve discovered how the city was in the midst of the seclusion of the Fuller family specialists.


    Although there was a long way to go to recover from the devastation caused by the previous battle, the city was rapidly improving.


    The sewage system had already been re-established, while there were no more leaks in the city''s drinking water pipelinework.


    The streets were being repaired, while the city''s best and most important properties were rapidly gaining their old looks.


    Themon people, despite their losses in the previous battle, were by no means unhappy. Many of them had lost their homes or been injured, but the local forces would build their homes again. What''s more, in order to rebuild the city, many people were being hired to be part of the group repairing the many local problems.


    That was an earning opportunity for many families!


    Eve was happy to hear this from Nina because a happy poption was the most conducive to the growth of local forces and the peaceful development of ns like theirs.


    ...


    Two more days after Eve and Sarah''s cultivation sessions ended, most of the other Mages cultivating on the Fuller estate for vampire blood finished what they had been doing for thest few days.


    Of Nova, Rory, Casey, Benson, and Bart, the Basilisk was the only one who hadn''t woken up yet and was sleeping in the backyard of the Fuller estate.


    As for Nova, Rory, Casey, and Benson, they had awakened, and one of them had obtained a new advancement!


    Nova and Casey had the same level of talent as Rory. However, they were older than the young redhead, having cultivated mana for years before having the chance to walk the magical journey alongside Vicente.


    Rory''s case was different. Since his Awakening, he has been walking his magical journey alongside Vicente, having had his magical foundation constantly stimted by his friend''s problems and opportunities.


    The younger someone was, the easier it was for them to get the best of their resources and thus advance more quickly.


    That day, he advanced to the 4th stage, bing the fourth Sovereign of the family!


    But Nova, Casey, and Benson had progressed a lot with the vampire blood they had received from Vicente.


    Nova and Casey were not old, being only 3 to 6 years older than Rory and Vicente. So their difference from Vice''s red-haired friend hadn''t been great, and they were both very close to the 4th stage.


    Even though they were in the weak Seidel Kingdom, especially the Scott Province, they could reach the 4th stage in that ce even if they only meditated for the next months without using special resources!


    It might take a year or two, but because of that blood, they would reach the beginning of the 4th stage in such a period!


    As for Benson, he was already an old man and had the least talent among the High-level Mages who received this opportunity from Vicente. As such, he was the furthest away from the 4th stage.


    However, he didn''t waste the opportunity and was definitely closer to the 4th stage than ever before.


    If his chances before were slim of him reaching the 4th stage before the cmity scheduled to happen after Nina''s Awakening, then now his chances were good enough for him to hope.


    Anyway, soon after Benson left the family''s cultivation room, everyone expected that it would take a few more days for Bart to finish his cultivation before Vicente finished his meditation.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Vicente finished his cultivation sooner than expected, considering that he had twice as much vampire blood to process as Rory''s group.


    By the end of the 5th afternoon since the incident with the 3rd stage vampire, the whole of Saltstar City trembled as Vicente advanced to the end of the 4th stage, with him bing a Sky Sovereign!

 Chapter 632 Sky Sovereign

    <h4>Chapter 632 Sky Sovereign</h4>


    Before nightfall in Saltstar City, the mana in the richest part of the city changed significantly, bing 1.4 times denser than normal, a significant increase by local standards.


    All the Mages in the city quickly noticed this, sensing that someone had just advanced to the level of a Sky Sovereign in the direction of the Fuller estate.


    All the strongest people in the city knew that only one person could achieve this here, so the local nobility quickly realized Vicente''s advancement.


    Some nobles left their ces to go to that ce, while others sent their subordinates to get gifts and go visit Vicente.


    Vicente would now be even stronger than before!


    Not only the local nobles realized. At the Fuller estate itself, all men noticed their leader''s sess in reaching the next level.


    Even Onyx left his position by shrinking the size of his body and moving to the estate''s interior to congratte his master.


    ...


    When Vicente finished his advance, the cyan symbols and lines on his second pentagram became even more intense than they had been previously.


    However, the vampire blood wasn''t enough for his essence to evolve qualitatively.


    He had also gained much more mana than before and was finishing the formation of the mana core in his consciousness space, an important step for his future advancement to the 5th stage.


    As soon as he had finished the important part of his meditation, alone in that training room, Torne said in his mind. ''Congrattions on your breakthrough, master. Now, you just need to cultivate and get on with the family''s short-term ns. We can go after your fourth pentagram as soon as Nina goes through the Awakening.''


    ''Hmm, by then, I''ll be close to the absolute peak of the 4th stage.'' Vicente agreed with an exuberant smile on his face.


    Then, as he opened his eyes and stood up, themia on his ne said to him. "Congrattions on your breakthrough. You should be able to free me now, shouldn''t you?"


    "Not yet. I''ll only do that after I''ve absorbed my next pentagram... Besides, I wouldn''t have amia body for you just yet, Prisiche."


    "You should get one as soon as possible." She suggested. "I might be able to help you in your hunt for your fourth pentagram."


    "I''ll look into that in the future. It''s too early to talk about it now." He said as he left the ce.


    As soon as he passed the exit of the training room, he saw more than ten members of his family there, including La and Jasmine.


    He saw Sarah and Rory and their auras, noticing they had be Sovereigns.


    "Congrattions, Vicente..."


    Several people said simr things before shaking Vicente''s hands or hugging him with smiles, full of anticipation for the future.


    Nina celebrated the most, extremely happy for her older brother''s sess.


    He yed with her hair as he looked at his family members and allies. "Thank you all for being part of my journey. I''ve made progress, but let''s not make too much of it.


    As much as I can already be considered an expert, we''ve already seen what a superior 3rd stage vampire can do... In the future, we might have to face individuals like that from the 4th stage, so we have to get back to working hard."


    He looked at Rory and Sarah and said. "Congrattions to you both on your progress. Now that you''re Sovereigns, I''ll give you some missions that are slightly different from what you''ve had.


    But in the short term, I want you to apany me on my next trip out of Saltstar City. We''ll stay in the city until things settle down here, and then we''ll visit thends that Nova has given us to explore."


    "When are they going to hunt their pentagrams?" Benson asked.


    "I think we''d better do it when I go hunting for my fourth pentagram. The way to my 4th pentagram will be very interesting for the Sovereigns of the family to get good pentagrams.


    As neither of you should be a Sky Sovereign by then, I think waiting might be interesting." He said, looking at Rory and Sarah.


    The two would follow whatever Vicente told them to do, so neither of them went against his words.


    "As for the rest of you, return to your recent routines. Those who advance as far as Nina''s Awakening will be able to join my group, which will set off to hunt pentagrams." He said before dispersing the group to the exit of his cultivation room.


    After that, Vicente exchanged a few words with some of them before they left the estate.


    As important as his advance was, their ns wouldn''t change much with that alone.


    Perhaps Vicente''s influence would grow, and the chances of their ns seeding would be greater now. But overall, they still had the same ns and missions to fulfill.


    Vicente would soon find several nobles and representatives of nobles at his door, looking for him to present him with gifts, congratte him on his progress, and strengthen their ties with him.


    More than ever, the local nobles were willing to support and stand by Vicente''s side.


    He was already strong enough to destroy a city like this when he was ''just'' an Earth Sovereign. So now that he had be a Sky Sovereign, he should be much worse. Even the royal forces would have to respect him and be careful with him!


    Even the soldiers who were unhappy with Nova and Vicente''s situation came over to talk to him and show their determination to cooperate with the Fuller family.


    Vicente would wee everyone alongside Rory and Sarah, showing the people of this city that they were stronger than ever.


    With that, he intended to stay in the city for the next few weeks before moving on with his next trip.


    From what he had heard from the various people he had spoken to after his advance, news of the vampire''s death had already left the province, and soon, forces from the capital would be arriving in Saltstar City to check on the local situation.


    A Count had died, so there was a session of power to take ce, along with an investigation into what had happened that day and how the vampire had died.


    Vicente couldn''t leave Saltstar City before this was resolved, so for the time being he would remain in the city working alongside his family.


    The person who would gain the most from this over the next few days would be Nina, who could finally get back to learning more alongside her brother while she was on vacation from her sses at the local Royal Academy.


    At this rate, the one-month anniversary of the vampire''s death would soon arrive!

 Chapter 633 Arrival of the Royal Forces

    Chapter 633 Arrival of the Royal Forces


    ??After only a month since the battle against the 3rd stage vampire, Saltstar City had already had 60% of its infrastructure repaired.


    The city was still buzzing with the many workers rebuilding buildings and homes in various city districts, but the most important ces in the city were already back to their condition before the vampire''s arrival. Meanwhile, local citizens were gradually returning to their usual routines.


    The city''s strongest people were also returning to their routines. Several local nobles and rich men had already received Vicente''s pills or potions, items produced from the vampire''s body parts.


    The Fuller family''s chief alchemist still had half of the vampire''s organs, so he would continue to produce items for the family for the next few weeks.


    Vicente and Benson had already created new artifacts using the superior vampire skin. At the same time, the other two family professionals who had been left with those remains had produced other types of items for the family.


    Bart had awoken from his seclusion and reached the beginning of the 4th stage!


    Soon after the basilisk''s advance, Bart took over Onyx''s responsibilities, and Vicente gave Onyx the vampire''s flesh for the beast to eat.


    Onyx was currently sleeping soundly in the Fuller family''s rebuilt garden.


    In addition, the family members had begun to develop Vicente''s ns for the aftermath of the vampire''s defeat. Some cksmiths had already left the city to go to Millfall, where they would begin the construction of the railway line between that city and Martell Vige.


    Meanwhile, Vicente and his strongerpanions were just waiting for the problems of the previous battle to hit them before setting off on their new journey outside the city.


    But after a month since that battle, those problems would finally arrive in the city!


    ...


    In the middle of the afternoon, the temperature in Saltstar City was perfect, and there was no cloud over the city.


    The sound of broken hammers and stones could be heard everywhere in the city as people came and went along the local streets and sidewalks.


    On the city''s main avenue, wagons and carriages went from one side of the city to the other, while some vehicles bearing the symbol of the royal family and the royal army passed together through the wide streets of the city center.


    In these carriages were none other than the king''s envoys, who had promptly begun their journey to this city until, about 20 days ago, news of a vampire falling in this city reached the capital.


    Consequently, a group of Sovereigns and High-level Mages was there to ascertain the local situation and find those who had eliminated the 3rd stage vampire.


    This was no mean feat. The king wanted to bring these people over to his side and had already issued a decree inviting them to his city!


    This decree was in the hands of the leader of this group, Princess Lina Seidel, who was in one of the five carriages of this group.


    In that carriage, she was alongside her advisor and two royal guards, both Sky Sovereigns!


    She was observing the surroundings through the windows of her carriage, noticing how this city was being rebuilt.


    "It looks like the battle against the vampire was terrible." Shemented to her group.


    The strongest Colonel in the group, who was in front of Lina, nodded positively. "It sure was. I don''t know if I could kill a Mid-level Mage vampire without causing great destruction, Your Highness. Such a creature has many methods of defending itself and attacking."


    "Hmm, it''s a surprise that so few people in the whole city died in the confrontation against the vampire." The other Colonel theremented, aware of the number of losses in Saltstar City on the day of the vampire''s ''visit'' to the city.


    "The person who did this must be a genius. It''s no wonder His Majesty wants to find him." Said Lina''s old advisor.


    "Who is this person exactly? Where is he now?"


    The old advisor said, "His name is Vicente Fuller, and he''s supposedly been in the city since the vampire came here. He''s a sessful merchant and talented cksmith. I''ve heard rumors that he''s already a 4th stage cksmith."


    "Oh? That sounds pretty impressive."


    Being a Sovereign and being a 4th stage cksmith were quite different things. There were several Sovereigns in the kingdom, although not many. But there were only four 4th stage cksmiths in the Seidel Kingdom until Vicente''s advance.


    "Does Your Highness wish to go to him first?" The strongest man there asked.


    "Hmm, it would be good to start with the most important, wouldn''t it?" She asked. "We''ll go to his estate to find out where he is. After that, we''ll see the local nobles and the city''s soldiers for our talks."


    Their convoy soon headed towards the Fuller estate.


    After 13 minutes, they would arrive in front of Vicente''srge estate, where the group''s guards would soon sense the presence of four Sovereigns there.


    But even before Lina got down from her carriage, Rory appeared at the estate''s gate alongside Sarah, having already been notified by their many local observers that such a group wasing towards them.


    He looked at the beautiful princess, whom he and Vicente had spoken to many times before because of her beauty.


    ''She really is fantastic.'' He thought to himself as he made a gesture of greeting to the princess.


    "Your Highness Lina Seidel, wee to Saltstar City," Rory said in a courteous tone.


    "Are you Vicente Fuller?" Lina asked before the old man beside her said in a low voice, "That Vicente has ck hair, Your Highness."


    Rory replied. "No, I''m not. My name is Rory Point. I''m a friend of him. Our patriarch is at the Royal Academy at the moment, but if Your Highness epts, I can receive you while we wait for him. He''ll be back soon."


    "Royal Academy? What''s he doing there?" She asked in curiosity.


    "Today is the first day of the new academy year. As Your Highness may know, the parents of the students of the Royal Academy have to go with the students of that institution on the first day of the year to find out what the timetable will be like and other important information. Vicente is with his younger sister there now."


    "Oh?" Lina understood, while her staff remained silent.


    "Then I thank you for the information, but I won''t wait," she said to Rory before ordering her group. "Let''s go to the Royal Academy."


    The group left as quickly as they arrived, leaving Rory and Sarah watching them from the doorway of that estate.


    "It looks like you missed your chance to interact with the princess." Sarah patted one of Rory''s shoulders before going back inside.


    Heughed to himself. His luck with women wasn''t the same as Vicente''s!

 Chapter 634 Friends?

    <h4>Chapter 634 Friends?</h4>


    Meanwhile, at the Royal Academy of Saltstar City...


    Vicente was now standing next to Nina, Eve, and Newton, but also a brown-haired young man the same age as Nina, who was a ssmate and friend of hers.


    Next to him was a well-dressed old man with High-level Mage cultivation, who was supposed to be this boy''s uncle.


    Shortly after attending the academy director''s lecture on what the students'' guardians should expect this year, they met while going to enroll the two in their respective electives.


    When she met that young man, Killian Miller, Nina couldn''t help but seize the opportunity to finally introduce her brother to her good friend.


    "So you''re the friend I''ve been hearing about more and more often?" Vicente looked the young man up and down while Eve smiled bitterly, seeing Vice''s jealousy towards Nina.


    Nina didn''t understand what her brother was doing but stood silently behind him while Vicente squeezed one of Killian''s hands.


    Killian''s old uncle understood the situation very well, but he could do nothing.


    ''You went to get close to a girl who is the sister of someone so strong and powerful... Now you can only take it, '' this old man thought to himself as he smiled. ''I can''t protect you today. Even your father wouldn''t do that if he were here.


    "Yes, Nina and I are good friends," Killian said as he looked sternly into Vicente''s eyes.


    But while he seemed fine, he couldn''t help thinking how strong this person in front of him was.


    ''What kind of monster does Nina have for a brother? He looks stronger than my father!'' Killian thought to himself, for the first time having the opportunity toe face to face with Vicente Fuller.


    "Is that so?" Vicente asked before adding. "Then let''s hope you stay that way.


    You know, Killian, Nina is very important to me. I would slowly y and kill anyone who hurt her." He said. Meanwhile, the people on the outskirts of that area, where many young people and their guardians were doing their duties, turned their gazes to them.


    "To be by her side, one must bemitted to protecting and sacrificing oneself for her. One has to treat her like a queen and ask my permission before doing anything irreversible..." He said in a suggestive tone, imagining this young man would soon feel his hormones kick in and think the wrong things.


    Vicente wanted Nina to have a family, but not just anyone could marry her. That didn''t just depend on strength or talent. It had to do withmitment, loyalty, fidelity, and the ability to win his approval.


    She would be free to choose her date, but Vicente would watch such an individual closely and not take him lightly!


    "I understand. Nina deserves all this." Killian bitterly said as he looked into Vicente''s eyes, not noticing the group that had just arrived in the area, attracting the attention of the people in the surroundings.


    While Vicente only had Killian in his eyes, Lina Seidel and her group couldn''t help but stare in silence at those two for a moment.


    ''Your Highness?'' The old man next to her thought as he looked at Killian. ''Why are you being pressured by Vicente Fuller?


    ''Little brother...'' Lina looked at Killian, who was actually the youngest prince of this empire, who was using a false name while studying in Saltstar City.


    The old man, Killian''s ''uncle,'' noticed the arrival of that group and alerted his young master. "My nephew, Mister Fuller seems to have some people who want to talk to him. Let''s not bother him anymore."


    Killian looked back and saw his older sister standing there while several royal guards stood around.


    "That..."


    Vicente looked back, annoyed at having his moment disturbed by someone.


    When he looked back, he saw the face of the beautiful princess, whom he had seen in Millfall before through the eyes of one of his men at the event where the Staples family had won the title of Viscount.


    The old man next to Lina murmured to her. "That''s the boy we saw months ago in the capital, Your Highness."


    "Vicente Fuller..." She murmured as she looked at this tall, strong, and powerful man in front of her, momentarily ignoring her little brother to look at Vice.


    "Your Highness," Vicentemented before using one of his hands to stop Killian from running away. "I was just finishing teaching this brat a few things. Can you give me a moment? You must be interested in talking to me, but I have serious business with this boy."


    The royal guards there narrowed their eyes, watching Killian smile as Vicente touched the third in the line of session.


    Lina smiled and asked. "Has that young man done anything to you?"


    "Not yet. But I''m making sure that doesn''t happen." Vicente said as he looked at Nina.


    Lina looked at the pretty ck-haired girl, who was the same age as Killian.


    She and most of her group understood what this was about.


    ''What are you nning, little brother?'' She looked at Killian as the young man looked away.


    "I understand." She closed her eyes and smiled as she approached Vicente and Killian.


    Directly support the authors on WebNovel!


    But then Nina said. "Big brother, stop ying with this. Killian is just my friend."


    "Is that right, Killian?" Lina asked.


    "Yes, yes, I have no bad intentions," Killian said to Vicente.


    "Then I guess that''s settled, huh?" Lina patted her brother on the shoulder, slowly pulling him away from Vicente. "This young man doesn''t seem malicious, Mister Fuller. Give him a chance."


    Vicente ignored the princess and said, looking at Killian. "Kid, don''t forget what I told you. If you touch what you shouldn''t, I''ll hunt you down anywhere and put you to honor my sister."


    Killian ran off in a hurry, while Nina turned red with embarrassment, quickly hiding her face as she hugged Eve.


    "You were too hard on him," Linamented in a low voice as she stood next to Vicente. "Is there any need for all this, Mister Fuller?"


    "Of course. Nina is not a girl without a family. That brat has to understand that. If he touches my sister, he''ll either marry her, or I''ll kill him. I''m doing him and my sister a favor by rifying everything here and now." Vicente said, unaware that he was threatening the Third Royal Prince.


    Lina smiled as she took it as a joke, even though she imagined this person would be capable of it.


    "Then let''s hope that doesn''t happen... But that''s just a teenage thing."


    "That''s how I got my first woman into bed," Vicente murmured, aware of what young men like Killian had in mind when they hit puberty.


    Lina blushed a little before changing the subject. "Anyway, are you free now? I have important matters to discuss with you."


    "Hmm." He agreed before looking at Newton, Eve, and Nina. "Carry on with what we were doing and wait for me in the academy garden."


    With that said, he set off with Lina and her group.

 Chapter 635 Questions from Royalty

    <h4>Chapter 635 Questions from Royalty</h4>


    "So, Princess Lina, what do you want from me?" Vicente asked as he sat down next to Lina on a stone bench in the Royal Academy''s garden.


    Her guards spread out around, monitoring the area, while the soldiers with the highest military rank stood very close to Vicente and Lina.


    She wasn''t bothered by Vicente''s informal manner of referring to her and got straight to the point. "Well, we''re here to deal with the matter of the 3rd stage vampire you defeated."


    "What exactly do you want to know?"


    She indicated. "Start from the beginning. When he appeared, why he was after you, and how you defeated him."


    "You can learn that from anyone. The vampire appeared in the city in the middle of that afternoon along with his group.


    Vampires are great trackers. I think he may havee to me because of my above-average talent. Fortunately, I had enough strength on my side to fight him off. Otherwise, I''m afraid a massacre would have taken ce in this city that day."


    "So you think he came to you because of your talent?" asked one of the Sky Sovereigns from that group standing near the two of them.


    "That''s my theory."


    "There''s no chance he followed you here during your recent trip?" Lina asked as she looked into Vicente''s eyes.


    "That I wouldn''t be able to say. If it happened, it was out of my control." Vicente replied with a serious tone and neutral expression.


    He could tell the truth, but this lie was much more convenient. It would allow him to show the provincial nobles the dangers of The Purification and make them more inclined to support his ns.


    If the province or kingdom''s powers knew the truth, they might have thought that the whole battle had happened because of a problem unconnected to the threat developing in the north of the continent.


    That was the truth, but the truth was not convenient for alerting the powers of that region!


    The soldiers at Lina''s side believed him for a moment, for it was indeed possible that the vampire had found Vicente''s trail and started following this young man without him knowing.


    "How exactly did you kill him?" Lina asked.


    "Well, I used everything my family had at its disposal to make him spend his strength. He tried to run away when he was close to having his existence threatened. I had expected this and moved before he did.


    He teleported away, only I managed to keep up with him. When he least expected it, I destroyed his heart while using my mana to crush the essence of his soul. Although he was a formidable opponent, killing him was easy. He didn''t expect me to act, and he was more tired than I was." Vicente said, sometimes looking at Lina, sometimes at those soldiers.


    "And what did you do with his body?" One of the soldiers asked.


    Vicenteughed. "We made the best use of him, of course. My group has already consumed his blood, and we''ve used his organs to produce pills and potions."


    Vicente had anticipated that he would be pressed by the parts of the body of the superior vampire. As such, he had given the first batch of potions and pills to his allies.


    What did this action say? His family had probably used up everything they had and had, therefore, given the nobles thesest resources.


    However, the truth was different. Vicente''s family still had more than half of the vampire''s organs, which would take more than a month to use to produce pills and potions.


    But only the members of the Fuller family knew this!


    Those soldiers obviously didn''t like that, feeling it had taken them too long toe to this ce.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''tin. If the vampire''s body had already beenpletely consumed, then there was no point in getting into an argument with this young Sovereign.


    "Your family is swift to assimte resources, Vicente Fuller." Lina smiled at him.


    "Yes, we must be." He smiled back, aware that these people understood that he didn''t want to share his wealth.


    "Sigh... Did the fight against the vampire cause the destruction around the city? Are you behind the local reforms?" Lina''s advisor asked.


    "Yes, the city was badly damaged. But it''s not just me behind the reforms. All the influential families in Saltstar City have helped so far with coins and men.


    Even though my group was the one to expose its powers the most that day and consequently caused destruction, the nobles and wealthy men of the city understood that ming us for everything would get us nowhere.


    They have businesses that would be damaged if the city continued to be destroyed for too long, so they all agreed to cooperate.


    "That was good for you," Linamented, seeing that as well as being strong, Vicente was also very business savvy.


    If the city wasn''t already halfway to its best, they could hold him responsible somehow. But since the vampire incident had caused almost no casualties and the city seemed to be doing well, there was no way they could hold this guy responsible for anything.


    "What do you intend to do now?" One of the soldiers asked.


    "Getting ready for The Purification."


    The people around Vicente narrowed their eyes, seeing that this news had already spread. If Vice knew about it, then the nobles and rich men from all over the province must already be aware of the problem.


    "Do you intend to join my family and be a noble?" Lina asked him in an offering tone.


    "No, I wouldn''t fulfill my responsibilities doing that. I''m already in the 4th stage, Princess Lina, but I don''t intend to stop here. Soon, I''ll have to leave the kingdom to hunt pentagrams, and when the other problem is solved, I''ll have no reason to return to thesends. I''ll take my family to a more affluent ce."


    "The consequences of The Purification could take decades or centuries to resolve¡ªif they are resolved at all. The vampires'' n is to end the dominance of magicians on the continent. Anyway, bing a noble of the kingdom wouldn''t stop you from leaving if, eventually, our race manages to ovee this problem," Linamented with a smile.


    "That may be true. But it also wouldn''t make any difference whether I decide today or in the future." He smiled back at her. "If it turns out that I''m here for that long, I might change my mind. But for now, that''s my n. Prepare my defense and leave the kingdom when the worst is over."


    Vicente didn''t know where he would be in five or ten years. He might not get very far, and the consequences of The Purification would be too terrible. But he believed that he would be strong enough, even amid the cmity, to leave the Seidel Kingdom and continue his life in the north of the continent.


    The best way to escape amitment today was to make these people hope to turn him into a subordinate in the future. As such, he pretended to be willing to change his mind depending on how things developed.

 Chapter 636 End of conversation

    Chapter 636 End of conversation


    ??Seeing that she couldn''t convince Vicente toe over to her family''s side immediately, Lina gave up pressing the issue, satisfied that he was at least willing to rethink the matter in the future.


    ''If The Purification really doese to life, then he''ll probably change his mind, '' she thought to herself. ''If the cmity doesn''t happen, he''ll probably leave the kingdom in a few years. Then it wouldn''t make any difference to us.''


    "Then take your time to think about it." She stood up before picking up a scroll and throwing it into Vicente''s hands. "This is the royal edict that His Majesty recently issued. You have three months to report to the capital, Vicente Fuller."


    Vicente opened that parchment and saw the king''s orders, who wanted a face-to-face conversation with him.


    "That..."


    "Don''t bete." One of the soldiers closest to him and Lina advised. "If you miss that deadline, a group will be sent to ''escort'' you to the capital."


    Vicenteughed. "I actually have a matter to settle in Diamond Province. It''s not against my ns to go to Grandis."


    "That''s good," Linamented, thinking of letting Vicente go for the time being since they had already discussed what they wanted to talk to him about.


    They would investigate in depth what had happened in the city and, depending on what happened, would talk to him again. But for now, they had fulfilled their responsibilities rted to Vicente.


    Before leaving, Lina advised. "Don''t be so hard on your little sister. If you try to forbid her anything or keep boys away from her, she''ll have more desire to do those things you don''t want her to do.


    Let her make up her own mind and make her own mistakes. That will make her less inclined to rebellious attitudes and terrible mistakes.


    That boy from earlier didn''t seem to look at her the way you fear. And even if he did, would it be so bad for her to be with him?"


    "As long as he''s willing to follow the rules, no. But that''s the problem, princess." Vicente said sincerely. "Who knows what''s in that young man''s mind?


    I don''t have the power to undo things. Once the milk is spilled, we can only wipe the floor...


    If he does something he shouldn''t, I can only seek justice for my sister. But I won''t be able to undo what he does to her, and that will be the case forever.


    I''d rather scare him now than let him think he can do anything and get away with it. He can''t. Either he follows my rules, or no one can save him."


    The soldiers around him understood Vicente''s mentality and, in a way, agreed with him. However, this young Sovereign was talking about the Third Prince, which naturally mattered as much as their opinion.


    Lina smiled at Vicente, as he only seemed to be looking out for his own sister.


    "See youter." She said goodbye, soon heading towards the interior of that academy, while Vicente went to Nina to return home.


    ...


    As Nina and Vicente left the academy, the young Killian entered alongside his ''uncle'' into the academy''s boardroom. None of today''s visitors had ess to it.


    Arriving there, he came across Lina and some of the soldiers who hade to this city with the princess.


    "Big sister..." He smiled bitterly at the brown-haired woman sitting in the armchair of the person in charge of the academy.


    "Killian, what are you nning?" Lina asked, serious. "That girl''s brother isn''t simple. Bear that in mind before you decide what you''re going to do. He wasn''t joking earlier. If you get involved with her, you must take on all the responsibilities.


    That includes marrying her and having only her as your wife.


    From what little I''ve talked to Vicente Fuller, I can tell he wouldn''t allow you to have rtionships with other women if you married Nina."


    Killian said nothing, imagining this must be the case. "Don''t worry, big sister. I''m just a friend of Nina''s. I got close to her at first because of Vicente Fuller, but I soon realized that there was no way I could have someone like him in my sphere of influence.


    It would be presumptuous to think I could have his support."


    "Humph! It would be presumptuous of me to think I could achieve that. Just imagine a boy like you?" She said as sheughed at Killian''s initial thought.


    "That''s why I abandoned that idea. But Nina is an intelligent girl and a good friend. Without realizing it, I became her friend, and even after abandoning that n, I kept getting closer to her. So don''t worry, our friendship is sincere. We enjoy each other''spany." He said in a voice that was no longer so childish but still bore traces of his youthful age.


    Lina didn''t say anything to Killian about moving away from Nina or anything else. She approached him and put one of her hands on his left shoulder. "Just remember what Vicente Fuller said, and don''t cause trouble for the family. Just be her friend or follow his rules. Whatever it is, make it clear to the family, to her, and to him."


    Soon after, she set off with her group, leaving only Killian and his bodyguard, his ''uncle'', behind.


    Seeing the expression on the young prince''s face, the old man next to him smiled, watching Killian being pressed from all sides while such a young man didn''tprehend much.


    But the adults understood well. From rtionships like Killian and Nina''s, many babies and marriages were born around the continent. The two youngsters might not see it, but the adults saw it easily.


    Nina was currently 12, the same age as Killian. While he was thickening his voice and gaining muscles and hair here and there, her waist was thinning, her hips were growing, and her breasts were getting bigger every day.


    It was only a matter of time before the two young people left their childhoods behind and began looking at each other as a man and a woman.


    Was their friendship just that, or could it develop into something more? There was no way of knowing until they became adults.


    However, Vicente wasn''t the kind of person who would ept a young man ''trying on'' Nina and then realizing it wasn''t exactly what he wanted. Whoever would be with his sister would have to take on all the responsibilities before getting into bed with her!


    That made total sense to adults, but Killian and Nina were more or less floating in this situation, feeling many adults were viewing them strangely.


    "Don''t think about it, Your Highness. Just continue your journey calmly. It''s not asplicated as you think. Time will make you understand everything better."

 Chapter 637 Leaving Saltstar City

    Chapter 637 Leaving Saltstar City


    ??During the days that Lina and her group spent in Saltstar City, they didn''t find out anything about Vicente Fuller being Cesar Mazzanti.


    In the meantime, Vicente remained in the city dealing with his affairs, asionally meeting Newton and some allies but mostly upied with his family''s affairs.


    They were already preparing a group to move to the area that Nova had arranged for them. This group would move with Vicente into the territory as soon as he left for the capital.


    They would start building the metal city with a smaller group of cksmiths andborers since they intended to build a vige first.


    Because of these ns, the family was very busy preparing the wagons, materials, and food they would take to the area, which was a 13-day wagon ride from where they were.


    Meanwhile, Benson and a few other men from the family should have been arriving in Martell Vige, where they would study the route Vicente''s railway would take.


    Vicente intended to take part in the production of this railway, so Benson''s group would just do the preparatory work so that everything would be ready when he returned from his trip.


    Amid the family''s many ns, Nina returned to her usual routine at the academy while new resources from the vampire''s body were being delivered daily to the men of the Fuller family.


    With these new resources, more men were advancing to the middle and end of the 3rd stage.


    Finally, on Lina''s eighth day in the city, she would meet Vicente for onest time before his departure. But this would just be a goodbye and ''see youter.''


    She would tell him that she would be waiting for him in the capital before leaving the city for good after consecrating a new local Count and finishing her investigations.


    ...


    Two days after Lina left Saltstar City, Vicente, Sarah, and Rory left the city along with the men who were going to build their metal city.


    Onyx was still sleeping at the Fuller estate, while Bart had stood guard to help the family''s men protect Vicente''s interests. So, neither of them was with their master.


    La and Jasmine were in the city sorting out their affairs, while Nova and Casey had stayed behind with orders to help Eve lead the family in Vicente and Rory''s absence.


    Finally, the three young Sovereigns were currently in a metal carriage while their group climbed the mountains near the coastal area they had just left.


    "What do you think the king wants?" Sarah asked Vicente, a little worried, given that Lina had just visited them.


    Why did the king want to see Vicente in person?


    Rory was also curious and turned his eyes to his friend.


    "Well, I think he wants to establish his dominance. You know, make me go to him. He''s not going to do anything. Apart from the fact that it''s already too dangerous for him to do something like that, the situation in the kingdom isn''t the best.


    I imagine the king knows about dozens of monster clusters around his state... I doubt he''d bother taking action against a citizen like me right now." Vicente replied without much concern, feeling that this must be the case.


    "He might try to force you to join him," Sarah muttered, thinking the worst.


    "I don''t think so. Our monarch has plenty of resources and ways to please even Paragons. But he wouldn''t gain anything from it. Lina has already scouted me out, so I doubt he''ll waste his time inviting me to join him." Vicentemented, imagining the king might even want that. Still, the monarch wouldn''t try to invite him or force him into anything.


    "Maybe it''s about The Purification?" Rory asked his friend.


    "It''s possible. The king has better contacts than we do. He probably knows a lot more about this problem than we do." Vicente''s eyes narrowed. "That''s why I hope to gain something from this meeting."


    "Gain something?" Sarah asked without understanding where that wasing from.


    "What are you talking about?" Rory frowned.


    "We only have three pentagrams... What if the king wants to invest in us with information about special essences?" He smiled as he showed what he had been thinking.


    The agreements he had signed after the vampire''s fall guaranteed the secret about his magical form. However, it was very likely that the princess and her men had discovered that Vicente only had three pentagrams.


    Not only that, as Vicente was still only a Sovereign, others of the same stage, stronger in terms of mana than him, could perceive such a thing when very close to him if he didn''t hide.


    Since he could already be considered a valuable magical resource for the kingdom, the king could help him so that he could help the kingdom in the future!


    In the fight against the monsters, there was no distinction even between Dark and Light Path magicians. All there were were the monsters, the enemies, and the magicians, the allies.


    The same went for people from different organizations and states. Even the Chutha Dynasty and Kenyth Empire would stop their conflicts as the threat from the north intensified!


    Even if Vicente didn''t join His Majesty Seidel''s forces, he was still a resident of the kingdom, someone who had a little sister in one of the king''s provinces. Whether or not he was subordinate to the local monarch, he would end up protecting part of thends in King Seidel''s domain!


    The stronger he was, the more effective his action would be, which made Vicente think about the possibility.


    Newton had already started sending letters to the capital talking about Vicente weeks ago, so this young man''s hopes of gaining some high-value information were not small!


    "That makes sense," Rorymented as a smile formed on his face, having not thought of it before. "The king is only a Sky Sovereign, but he has close contact with sects and ns with Paragons in their ranks.


    He must have information of high value to us!"


    Sarah looked at those two and felt things in the capital might not be so bad for them.


    "He probably won''t tell you what you want for your fourth pentagram, but he might point us in the right direction to look for our next essences," Sarah said, confident that the king would never rmend something like a cyan pentagram to Vicente.


    Vicente agreed with her. "If he can direct us to perfect pentagrams for the two of you, that would be great."


    They would continue to talk about this and many other subjects during the almost two-week journey ahead of them.


    But soon, they would reach their first stop!

 Chapter 638 Construction of the Metal City Begins

    <h4>Chapter 638 Construction of the Metal City Begins</h4>


    A few dayster, Vicente''s caravan would arrive at the site that Nova had secured for them.


    Vicente''s group''s 33 vehicles arrived at the site early that afternoon, passing over a small hill and thening face-to-face with the t area of around 60 square kilometers in front of them.


    From there, a group of around 180 people could see the area, which had practically only undergrowth and was surrounded by hills and forested areas.


    The natural beauty there was remarkable, but because it was in an area dominated by beasts from the surrounding hills, it wasn''t exactly the best ce for magicians to settle.


    That''s precisely why this piece ofnd had no explorers or even a city already built there.


    Although many human areas had forests and other spaces with the presence of beasts nearby, normally, these areas were not as close to the urban area as they would be in this ce.


    While it would take at least an hour to get from Martell Vige to the Crows Woods, it would take no more than 15 minutes from thend in front of the group to the nearby hills. That''s why it wasn''t such an interesting ce to build a human settlement.


    But that made the ce avable to Vicente''s group, and he naturally liked how it looked.


    As he got down from his carriage, he couldn''t help muttering to Sarah and Rory.


    "If we build our city here, we''ll be able to set up guard posts on these five hills around this area. It will be practically impossible for anyone to reach us without seeing them in advance." He pointed in the direction of the peaks that surrounded the area.


    Then, one of the group''s builders approached him and said, "Building here will be easy. The terrain is t, so we won''t have to create any special support structures. However, this could also be a defensive problem. As much as the nearby peaks will help us, defending a t area is more difficult than defending other types of terrain."


    "Maybe we should build a wall..."


    "That wouldn''t be feasible. At least not until we have arge built-up area."


    Some of the leaders of the builders, cksmiths, and engineers approached Vicente to discuss problems and possibilities given the terrain.


    "... Ultimately, we have to think about the beasts nearby. If they don''t work for us, it will be difficult to build here."


    "Don''t worry. I''m going to dominate all the beasts on the adjacent peaks." Vicente announced. "I''ll make them watch the surrounding area for us, and don''t let any beastse to the ce you''ll be working from now on."


    The men there immediately felt relieved. Most of them were only Acolytes, so they were pretty afraid of having to live and work so close to beast territory.


    "Sarah, you will stay here to lead and protect this group," Vicente announced as he looked at the ck-haired woman next to him.


    Sarah had expected something like this and nodded at him in understanding.


    Vicente turned his gaze back to the group and said. "Now, choose a ce to start this settlement!"


    After that, the coachmen returned to driving their wagons and carriages, heading towards the point chosen by the group''s leaders.


    Arriving in the middle of that area, they would soon start unloading the materials there while part of the group would start building a camp.


    The group leaders would stay by Vicente and Rory''s side, and the builders and engineers would exchange ideas while they had already made some markings on the ground.


    Vicente would stay in this ce for a week to help the group sort out their situation in the surrounding area, so he was in no hurry to leave with Rory for Diamond Province.


    One of the Fuller family''s 3rd-stage builders then pointed out to his boss an area a little further away and also less t than the one they were in.


    "Boss, you can extract the minerals from that ce. Try to extract it so that we can build a significant drinking water reservoir there in the future.


    Vicente nodded in the affirmative but didn''t start right away. He listened to some of the men''s ns, watching them start with some ns.


    After giving a few orders and hints about what he wanted them to do, Vicente moved off alone, leaving the whole group working in that area.


    Before extracting ores from the ground, he headed towards the peak, where he felt the most noticeable magical fluctuation in the surroundings.


    First of all, he had to subdue the beasts in the vicinity and ensure that his group would not be disturbed!


    ...


    When it started to get dark, anyone passing through the area today would see a somewhat different situation there.


    today would see a somewhat different situation there.


    Where it usually was very dark at night, and a few beasts grazed or even slept, there were a lot of torches and magical devices illuminating an area of about a thousand square meters in the middle of this region surrounded by forests today.


    The only beasts and animals there were those brought in by the group of magicians now settled in the area, who had already built a total of 24 tents, a barn, two corrals, 5rge warehouses, and 10 toilets.


    Magicians were very quick at what they did, so when Vicente returned in the middle of the night afterpleting his mission to tame the strongest beasts in the vicinity, the group had already built the essentials for them to start living in the area.


    Vicente didn''t enter this small camp when he returned from the forests adjacent to his new domain. He went to the ce where one of his men had pointed him out so that he could start exploring the area for minerals.


    He would spend the whole night working there, using his maic powers, spells based on the earth element, and knowledge of forging.


    When dawn broke the next day, those who had spent the night resting began to wake up. The first toe to him would be shocked by what he had done in just one night.


    Near where he had started his exploration were fiverge piles of metal ingots of different metals!


    The first cksmith to approach the area would look at it wide-eyed, seeing a quantity of metals there capable of filling the entire association building if they were sent to that city.


    Meanwhile, not far from these materials for his group to use in the near future, Vicente was inside a crater 40 meters in diameter and 18 meters deep at ground level.


    Vicente felt someone watching him and said. "Tell our builders I''ll be mining in this area for three days. Once I''ve gathered a good amount of metal, I''ll build something for you to shelter in case you run into trouble, and then I''ll leave."


    "Yes, boss!"

 Chapter 639 Foundations of the Future Metal City

    Chapter 639 Foundations of the Future Metal City


    ??After three days, Vicente had mined arge quantity of metals.


    If his men only used the metals he had mined in those three days, they could build 30 houses the size of the Fuller family''s headquarters!


    With all these metals piled up near the excavation site, Vicente finished what he was doing in this area, leaving a huge crater on one of the steepest sides of thend.


    There was now a hole 55 meters deep at its deepest point, 210 meters long and 96 meters wide.


    When the group finished collecting ore in that area, they could build arge water reservoir for the future city that would be built there.


    But that crater was done for now, as there were rocks with useful metals for the group there.


    Vicente would be leaving very soon, but the men in that group were fully capable of mining whatever they needed in that ce.


    Since they couldn''tpare Vicente''s mining speed with their own, even though there were already so many metallic materials, they would start mining the next day.


    The group would focus on building the metal city from now on, but part of the group would focus on producing metal sheets for future use.


    After finishing the promised metal extraction, Vicente left the area where he had been working for the past few days and went to the center of the territory where his city would be built.


    He then made his three pentagrams appear and manipted some of the most valuable metals he had there to create a square box-shaped metal structure in an excavation area of the same shape as the one in that area.


    He quickly created the walls and floor of the structure, fitting them into the ground, while the surrounding men helped him fill in and fix the structure to the ground.


    While the men did what they were supposed to, he created the internal area of that structure, which included a small warehouse, a dormitory, and a cafeteria.


    He created the stairs to this three-story underground area before creating the entrance/exit, where he put a hatch that could only be opened from the inside or by someone with his skills.


    When he had finished producing this ce of refuge for his men, Vicente helped the workers in the area by casting a spell based on the earth element.


    He covered the structure with earth, leaving only the hatch uncovered, about 90 centimeters high, visible on the ground.


    He also created support bars around the hatch to facilitate his men''s movement.


    "All right, the ce is ready. You need to install small devices inside it, such as lighting items and furniture. But the area is ready to be used.


    This bunker here can withstand the powers of high-level 4th-stage beings, so you''ll be pretty safe here as long as the hatch is closed." He said as he pointed in that direction.


    "You should be fine using this ce unless a Paragon or some kind of special 4th-stage monster shows up here."


    The people there sighed when they heard that, relieved they wouldn''t always have to sleep in tents.


    Vicente ordered some of the men over, "Put a big tent over this area. It will be better if the ce isn''t visible to beings passing by."


    He wanted to create his metal city, which required that the buildings and structures not be hidden under earth and other materials.


    But as well as all construction needing bases buried in the ground, the group had to have a safe and inconspicuous ce for the time being. Only when the city began to take shape would hiding not make sense.


    The ce where they were should be very safe. Apart from the fact that the beasts in the vicinity were already working for Vicente and that this was a not very busy ce in a province ''dominated'' by the Fuller family, there was no way they could have foreseen the kind of trouble that could arrive there.


    Monsters were moving and bing increasingly frequent around the kingdom, so Vicente preferred to be safe for now.


    The men then moved to create a tent in that newly earth-


    covered area, quickly concealing the entrance to therge underground structure there.


    With that done, Vicente gave some orders to the builders, reminding them that, as much as they were going to start by building a vige, this ce would one day be a city, so the vige would have to function as a base for the city.


    He didn''t want to waste time and materials rebuilding in the future.


    He also told the men not to forget to create areas of conviviality, such as squares and gardens. As much as this would be a metal city, it needed to have spaces like this.


    Ordinary citizens need leisure areas; otherwise, they will be too stressed and lose efficiency in their activities.


    After all his orders, he and Rory said goodbye to the group and flew off toward Diamond Province.


    "What now?" Rory asked his friend.


    "Now, we go to the ce I told you about regarding the Cataclysm Order. There''s a secret altar near the kingdom''s capital, so we won''t bete for our appointments with the king. That will take a couple of hours at most to sort out once we get there." Vicente said as he flew side by side with Rory.


    "What are we going to do there? Apart from collecting resources, do you want me to stay behind and wait for our men who will go there in the future?"


    "I want you to lead this outpost in the future," Vicente said as he looked at Rory''s face. "But for now, your job will be something else. I will build a robotic armor to guard that ce for us and receive our men when they go there."


    Vicente''s robotic armors could do a variety of things when not used by magicians. They weren''t as powerful when they had someone supplying them with mana, but they could be used as metal vigntes.


    "While such an armor will protect and keep the ce under our control, you will organize what we need to get that ce up and running.


    While I talk to the king, you can buy what you need for the ce. Then, we can get the altar ready before we go back to Saltstar City.


    When the group we will send there is ready, you''ll travel with them to begin our operations in Diamond Province." Vicente dered, showing that the time wasing for their family to start operating outside of Scott Province!

 Chapter 640 New Exploration

    <h4>Chapter 640 New Exploration</h4>


    Three weekster...


    After traveling quickly through the Seidel Kingdom, Vicente and Rory had already entered the Diamond Province and were currently heading to the ce Torne had spoken to his master about years ago.


    Given their level of power, their flying speeds were excellent. At the same time, no problems hindered them on this trip.


    Thus, the two of them were very close to reaching the kingdom''s capital, where the secret altar of the order should be in this state.


    ...


    ''Master, the altar I told you about must be in these woods. Some nts have grown since I passed this ce, and battles or earth movements may have slightly changed the surroundings. But even so, I feel we''re close.'' Torne said in Vicente''s mind as soon as Rory and the young man stopped before a patch of dense woond on the maind.


    "We''ll have to search the ce from now on," Vicente said to Rory. "We''re following a clue left by magicians thousands of years ago. Unfortunately, we don''t have a map with the precise location, so we have to get a feel for the ce."


    "And how do we do that?" Rory asked, not surprised that Vicente didn''t know the exact location of this altar.


    "That''s simple. We look for ces with a high density of negative elements. Part of the protective devices on an altar like the one we''re looking for are the creations of Dark Path magicians. They certainly have negative elements that make their surroundings more sinister than other ces."


    Elements of all kinds were scattered unevenly across the continent. The presence or absence of negative or positive elements was not a sign of the existence of organizations, secret posts, or people on one side or the other.


    Having areas concentrated in darkness or light all over the continent was extremely normal, so the mere fact that such an area existed near the order''s altars would not be enough for one to find these ces without prior information.


    Anyone traveling through the area where Vicente and Rory were now would pass by without noticing the secret altar''s location, even if they felt the area''s negativity.


    The two of them would soon scour the terrain separately, looking for anything that might catch their eye.


    The two were Sovereigns and could fly so thatrge forested area near the kingdom''s capital was no big deal for them. After just 15 minutes of searching, Vicente found something and called his friend.


    "Rory, I think I''ve found the ce." He said, using a specialmunicator.


    Rory quickly moved to where Vicente was until the twonded in front of arge tree with a trunk as thick as a house.


    This tree had a grayish trunk, while the undergrowth around it seemed to be of the poisonous type.


    Vicente did what Torne had taught him at the order''s other secret altar and picked up the ne Professor Julian had given him years ago. Rory narrowed his eyes at the sight of it, aware of the item''s origin.


    "Is that what this thing is for? Did you tell Julian the truth he was looking for?" Rory asked, aware that his friend had promised that professor to tell him the truth about that item if he ever found out.


    Vicente moved the ne closer to the tree trunk as he answered Rory. "I wrote Julian a letter. I told him what I could say without causing problems for both of us. But he doesn''t need to know this was a valuable Cataclysm Order item."


    "I see... It looks like we got lucky then." Rory realized this could help them find other secret outposts, which could guarantee them a structure from arge ancient organization on the continent.


    He just didn''t know if these order sites would need repairing. But they would certainly be good spaces for the family to carry out some of their activities.


    While he was thinking about it, Rory saw the trunk of that tree change slightly, dispelling the illusion around it and showing a small metal hatch.


    Vicente used his Cataclysm Moon Pendant to open the entrance, soon gaining ess to the inside of that trunk, where thedder led underground.


    He and Rory descended thedder, soon arriving at an entrance area, where arge round metal door stood in the way of the actual entrance to this secret altar.


    Rory narrowed his eyes as he noticed how well-preserved the surrounding structures seemed to be, as well as noting the amount of defensive mechanisms in the vicinity.


    It would be almost impossible to find this ce without the item used by Vicente or even the information they had.


    Getting in there wouldn''t be easy, either. Rory could sense that even Sovereigns would have great difficulty getting in there!


    ''This ce seems to be better than I thought.'' He thought to himself as he followed his friend after Vicente opened the door into their path.


    Passing through a 10-meter-long corridor, the two soon reached the first level of this secret altar, where men from a post like this would normally hang out, eat, or rest.


    The ce seemed to be very simr in structure to the other secret altar Vicente had explored with Torne and Onyx.


    But that was to be expected. After all, the Cataclysm Order was an organization, and its posts followed simr patterns.


    Rory watched the ce with his mouth open when he saw howrge and well-built the post was.


    Vicente had already seen something simr in Kenyth Empire. He quickly made his way to the lower levels of this area, where there should be resources and items of interest to them.


    They would soon pass through the training area of this secret outpost, and it wasn''t long before they reached the third floor of the basement, where the first of the two storage rooms for artifacts and resources was located.


    As soon as they left the stairs to this area, Rory opened his mouth toment in a surprised tone. "This... This is much more than you got at the other altar you explored!


    There are even 4th-grade resources here!"


    Rory walked around an area that seemed to be a small store. On the shelves were pills, potions, nts, flowers, roots, precious stones and crystals,bat artifacts, and other useful items for various situations.


    Many things were there, much more than Vicente had found on his other exploration.


    ''This ce has not been found by anyone before you, master.'' Torne confirmed what Vicente was already thinking.


    ''Why do you sound so pessimistic, old Torne?'' Vicente noticed the ghost''s strange tone.


    ''Sigh, if no one hase here, that''s not a good sign for the order. It''s great for us and our ns, master. However, the part of me that served in the Cataclysm Order wishes there were still members of this force hiding somewhere, trying to re-establish the group.


    No one havinge here before us is not a hopeful sign for me.''


    ''I see... Well, there are many secret outposts like this around the continent. Maybe the weak Seidel Kingdom hasn''t caught the attention of your oldrades in the group.''


    ''Maybe...'' Tornemented, but he didn''t believe it.


    His people may have explored other ces like this, but perhaps they had given up or been forced to give up exploring them because of bigger problems!


    ''In any case, I can only count on you now, master.'' Torne thought to himself as Rory identified many valuable resources for both Dark Path and Light Path magicians.

 Chapter 641 New Resources

    Chapter 641 New Resources


    ??In the blink of an eye, Vicente and Rory counted up all their gains from exploring the ce apparently forgotten by magicians.


    There were a total of 50,000 gold coins, 30 magic stones, 20 potions, and 31 pills for Dark Path magicians, about 80% of which were ssified as 3rd-grade and the rest as 4th-grade.


    That in itself was much better than what Vicente had gotten at the order''s secret outpost in Kenyth Empire.


    But it was obvious that this would be the case. After all, this ce had not been found by any Dark Path magician before they entered it. Thus, all the support items from this outpost were avable to them.


    In addition to these resources, there were 15 3rd-grade armor, 3 4th-grade armor, 25 weapons of different types, all of them 3rd-grade, and only 2 4th-grade swords.


    Some artifactspatible with beasts were also found, such as a riding cell, w extender, chest armor, and a suit to wear over wings.


    There were various medicinal nts and herbs around, all in their defensive states, as they had been collected by members of the order in the distant past and kept locked up in this ce.


    They no longer had their pentagrams on them, which is amon feature on the dead body of a special nt.


    However, resources like this were highly durable until they lost their bodies'' special effects, so they could all still be used as ingredients for magical products.


    In addition to these items and magical cultivation resources, there were also spell techniques, ways of producing things using abilities based on negative elements, and materials with information about this organization and its rivals.


    Vicente and Rory collected everything,pletely cleaning the ce in less than 40 minutes after they arrived.


    ...


    "Impressive! I didn''t expect us to get so many things!" Rory said as Vicente stood next to him, looking at a map on one of the walls of thest level of this area.


    "This is just the beginning, my friend. There are other ces like this that we''ll be exploring in the future!" Vicente said, finishing locating their next target.


    "Oh? Where do we have to go this time? And more importantly, how many ces like this can we visit in the future?" Rory smiled in anticipation.


    "The next ce is in Chutha Dynasty. And there are at least seven more outposts simr to this one around the continent."


    Rory''s eyes lit up at Vicente''s words.


    Vicente looked at his friend and warned. "But don''t get your hopes up. Some of these outposts have probably already been visited before us. It''s quite likely that, at some point, we''lle across a ce like this that''s totally clean."


    If they had found such a ce and taken everything there, they had to consider that others might have already done this in other areas of the continent!


    "As long as we find a single one of those ces with as many resources as this ce had, it''ll be enough to make any trip we have to make worthwhile," Rorymented excitedly.


    Vicente nodded in agreement before making his way back to the upper levels until they reached the area where this ce''s Awakening Altar stood.


    As they were passing by, Rory couldn''t help but ask. "When will we be able to use a ce like this? It would be great if we could awaken Nina''s powers in a ce like this."


    Unfortunately, that won''t happen in time for us to do that with Nina. I need to be a Paragon to activate an Awakening Altar." Vicente sighed as he said this.


    "Is that right? I didn''t think it would take that much to activate a ce like this." Rory said in a disappointed tone.


    "Don''t think about it too much. We''re close to achieving our goals and being able to use a ce like this."


    Rory didn''t say anything. He just looked at the ce in a special way, feeling how far they hade in such a short time.


    After a minute of silence, he opened his mouth to ask Vicente. "When are we going to the capital?"


    "I will concentrate on producing the robotic armor in the next few hours to fulfill what I told you earlier," Vicente said as he walked towards the training area on the second basement level of this ce. "You should use this time to ount for what you need to acquire and bring here from the capital."


    Rory nodded to his friend before going to do what he should: assess the structure of the ce and see what his men would need to live and work there.


    He had to ount for not structural items but basic materials, such as items to store food, food itself, and ces to rest and rx.


    The ce had all the basic structures working perfectly and in good condition. But one would need to bring in beds,munication items, surveince, training items, etc.


    In less than an hour, Rory would count up everything he had to buy to make this ce habitable again.


    That was also a rather negative environment, so for Light Path magicians to cultivate there, they would need magical tools to increase the density of positive elements in the area.


    So, by the time Vicente finished producing the robotic armor at the end of that day, Rory would be ready for them to set off toward the capital.


    ...


    After leaving the order''s secret altar under the watchful eye of a 4th-grade robotic armor, Vicente and Rory would only take two days to reach the vicinity of the capital.


    The site of that altar was not far from Grandis, so by the end of the second afternoon after their departure, they would have reached the grandiose city where the royal family lived.


    Arriving there, Vicente gave Rory the coins he had obtained from the altar they had just explored, authorizing him to buy everything he needed to transform the outpost.


    The two then parted ways as they entered the city, with the red-haired young man going shopping and the ck-haired young man heading towards the royal pce.


    The king had summoned him, so Vicente intended to deal with this immediately!


    Soon, he would feel that people were watching him until, near the city center, royal guards approached him, recognizing him.


    "Vicente Fuller, wee to Grandis." A Sky Sovereign said to Vicente as he stopped in front of the young man. Next to this guard were three other Sky Sovereigns, men trusted by the king.


    "His Majesty is expecting me, right? Please take me to him. I want to see what this is all about." Vicente said as he greeted the men.


    They did what they were supposed to, and soon, Vicente entered the royal pce of Seidel Kingdom!

 Chapter 642 Meeting the King

    Chapter 642 Meeting the King


    ??After a few minutes, Vicente was face to face with the local monarch in the royal throne hall!


    In the most important seat in the kingdom was a middle-aged, brown-haired man seated beside Sky Sovereigns, a man and a woman on either side of him.


    On the sides of the area were other guards, among them the men who had brought Vicente there.


    But there was one person in particr that Vicente couldn''t help but glimpse as he entered.


    ''That man is a Paragon, master.'' Torne had warned him as soon as Vicente had entered that hall.


    The Paragon who was standing there had noticed Vicente''s gaze in his direction the moment the ck-haired young man had entered the area and had understood what the young man had noticed.


    But Vicente turned his gaze back to the local monarch not long after, turning his attention to the man who had summoned him to this ce.


    The king and his two most trusted advisors couldn''t help but stare at Vicente in silence for a moment.


    This young man was already a Sky Sovereign!


    How old was Vicente? Only 17, and yet he was already on the level of some of the old guys around this hall!


    "Your Majesty." Vicente made a respectful gesture with a smile on his face.


    "Vicente Fuller, it''s good to see someone so young and so strong in my kingdom." King Seidel smiled back at Vicente while gesturing with his hands. "It''s been a long time since I''ve encountered a young genius like you. But the heavens have not been unfair to my domain. Having someone like you in Scott Province will be very important to us in the future.


    But before we talk more about that, are you rted to the Fuller family of Chilldale?"


    "No, Your Majesty. I just have a surname simr to that family''s. I don''t know them." Vicente lied.


    The Fuller family of Chilldale was like a n B for him in case he failed. How could he bring this family into his n A problems? That would only ruin the alternative he had arranged for Nina and Lauren!


    "Really? It''s a shame, then. In any case, whether or not you''re part of a traditional family in my kingdom makes no difference." The king became more serious as he raised his tone. "Vicente Fuller, you are a native and citizen of thesends. The kingdom needs your strength, so I hope you won''t abandon us at this moment of great importance."


    Lina was still traveling back to the capital. Traveling by carriage was slower than flying, as Vicente and Rory had done. But she had sent the information to her father about what she had gotten out of her conversations with Vice.


    The king knew that Vicente had no intention of bing a Seidel Kingdom noble, so he had to find another way to at least keep this young man in hisnds during the aftermath of The Purification.


    "You have a sister to look after, but you also have more growing to do. Don''t be fooled by your current cultivation. I can help you more than you realize." The king said confidently.


    "I look forward to receiving your advice," Vicente said courteously.


    The king exined. "I guarantee your sister, Nina Fuller, a ce at my Seidel Magical College. As soon as she graduates from the Saltstar City Royal Academy, she can begin her studies at the kingdom''s main magical training center.


    I know that Newton is Nina''s master, so I''ll transfer him here, too, so that he can continue to apany her. I''ll offer one of my properties in the city for your family to use during her stay in Grandis, and I''ll put four royal guards at her disposal to ensure her safety.


    That''s what I''m offering your sister, Vicente. But I''ll give you much more. As long as you are willing to be in my domains after The Purification, I will give you pertinent information to strengthen you." King Seidel said this with a confident smile on his face.


    "I know you and some of your family''s Sovereigns haven''t gone out to hunt your pentagrams yet. I''ll give you information about your next magical essences.


    What do you think of that? Can you lend me your strength until we solve the monster problems in the Seidel Kingdom? Don''t worry. You won''t have to give up your journey across the continent.


    Once the greatest danger has passed, you can continue on to the north of the continent. I know someone as talented as you wouldn''t waste time living here for long."


    The king''s proposal was quite sensible and tempting. He wasn''t demanding anything too difficult and was even willing to give Vicente many advantages.


    Vicente was even a little surprised by all this as he listened to the king''s voice, but it made total sense when he thought about it. He would probably be a Paragon in the future, so the king had to start this rtionship between them on a positive note.


    The logic was simple: If he helped Vicente now, this young man could help him in the future.


    Vicente had no problem with exchanging favors. "I''m interested to hear in more detail what Your Majesty has in mind.


    As you may already know, I absorbed vampire blood not long ago. I won''t be able to use special features for a while, so I want to wait for this period until my hunt.


    Some of mypanions are still at the peak of their 3rd stage, so I want to give them time to join my group when we leave to hunt our pentagrams. But any information I can get now would be of great help."


    King Seidel already knew all this, as Lina''s group''s investigation had been very thorough. She had informed him of many things that were obvious and others that she thought were due to her hunches about what she had seen of Vicente in her conversations with him.


    And she had gotten a lot right, making the monarch aware of many of Vicente''s ns.


    "I can help your whole group. You want to go hunting when Nina graduates, right? I can help you get information on interesting magical beings for your whole group. Before you leave for the north, you''ll be moving to my city with her, so I''ll give you all the most detailed information then.


    For now, I can only talk to you about the ces of interest to you, Rory and the woman called Sarah.


    Have you heard of The Pure Enve?"

 Chapter 643 Deal

    <h4>Chapter 643 Deal</h4>


    "No, I''ve never heard of it," Vicente said sincerely.


    He had never heard of The Pure Enve. In fact, much about what was at a high level on the continent was unknown to him and 99% of the people in the south of the continent.


    Certain information one would only discover by traveling around the continent, experiencing life in different ces, and having unusual experiences.


    And even if Torne knew about such a ce, they had never talked about it. There were so many things to talk about that the old ghost could not make his master aware of everything he knew.


    "The Pure Enve is an area in the north-central portion of the continent," King Seidel began to exin. "Such a ce is famous among high-level magicians because of the ''pure'' part of its name.


    Over 200,000 square kilometers, this region in the north-central part of the continent has special areas where some of its mostmon elements are found in their purest forms without interfering with other elements.


    There are perfect spaces for magicians with an elemental affinity for lightning, earth, fire, and air. As long as one goes to the right ce in this area, they will be able to find unparalleled cultivation sites for themselves and magical creatures with extreme elemental affinities to them.


    If you''re lucky, you might even be able to find a Magic Springpatible with your elements!"


    Vicente listened to this with surprise and great interest. It was rare for areas where one could find their elements in their purest state and without the presence of other elements. ces with such a characteristic would naturally be valuable to anyone since cultivation in such a ce would be much faster than anywhere else.


    If what the king had just said was true, then such a ce would certainly have beasts with strong affinities to these elements, which meant that the pentagrams there would be more attractive to those who visited the region amid their hunts.


    ''That''s all true, master. The Pure Enve is a magnificent ce. However, you''re unlikely to find your fourth pentagram there. But it''s a good idea for us to pass through that area so that your subordinates can take advantage of the opportunities there,'' Tornemented in Vicente''s mind.


    "I see. That seems like a great ce for Sovereigns." Vicentemented.


    "And indeed it is." The king smiled when he saw that he had caught Vicente''s interest. "But The Pure Enve is just one of the high-level areas that I know about. We can point you to other areas, give you maps of them, and provide information about the kind of danger you might encounter on the way to each of them and also within those areas.


    Although my state isn''t strong from the point of view of the north of the continent, we have a lot of information about thends to the north, Vicente. As long as we make a deal today, you''ll have ess to all of it.


    Ultimately, I can even point you to powerful sects and ns on the continent for you to join once you leave the kingdom. As long as you want, I''ll help you with all this."


    ''That''s a terrific offer. You should ept it, master.'' Tornemented to Vicente.


    But this old ghost didn''t even need to say that. Vicente pretended to think about it for a while, but after a moment of silence under the observation of the many people in the royal throne hall, he gave his answer.


    "This agreement sounds good. If it goes how Your Majesty exined, I see no problem signing an agreement today."


    The king smiled at Vicente''s answer and couldn''t help clenching his fists in satisfaction as he rose from his throne.


    Vicente was a monster. His potential andbat proficiency were incredible. It would be incredibly important to anyone to be at his side and to have this young man owe them favors!


    This agreement would require the king to hand over information to Vicente, which would cost him nothing. After all, he already had it. But it would be worth a lot for Vice, and it would definitely be enough for him to owe King Seidel a debt.


    Not only would he fulfill the current agreement, but he would undoubtedly have a different approach to dealing with the king in the future, which would make him see this monarch as someone friendly whom he could bring over to his side.


    This deal was much better for the king himself than for Vicente, which naturally made the monarch beam with satisfaction when he heard the ck-haired young man''s answer.


    Not long after Vicente''s reply, he and the king signed the proposed Magic Agreement, and soon, several of the men who were in the vicinity left.


    However, the Paragon would stay behind with the king''s two most trusted individuals.


    Just as Vicente was about to leave, the Paragon moved, stopping in front of him to the surprise of everyone, including the king, the woman and the old man at the monarch''s sides.


    "That..." The three of them were surprised because this individual had never moved in such a way since arriving in this city.


    The Paragon ignored the three surprised individuals and introduced himself to Vicente, "Kid, my name is Dawson Beckman. I''m a member of the Whitevale sect from Trevora Kingdom. What do you think about joining my sect when you leave the south? In Whitevale, you will have opportunities to be a Paragon like me or perhaps even stronger."


    "Senior Beckman..." The old man next to the king muttered, not expecting this expert to show himself and even introduce himself to Vicente.


    Dawsonughed and said. "This young man here is stronger than you think. He noticed me the moment he entered this hall."


    The king looked at Vicente strangely. "Is that true?"


    Vicente smiled subtly. "Senior Beckman''s aura is very distinctive. He didn''t expect me to understand him, so he didn''t prepare to hide... Anyway, the Senior''s proposal is tempting. But I need to learn about the forces in the center-west of the continent.


    I have some issues to resolve, and I don''t know if I''ll be free to do so if I join an organization in the short term. But I''m willing to visit your sect and see if we have an affinity after I resolve this matter."


    "Are you talking about your older sister''s kidnapping?" Dawson got straight to the point.


    The royal family had abundant information. They just didn''t know that Vicente was Cesar Mazzanti because young Fuller had been very careful about keeping this alternative identity a secret.


    Even though La and Jasmine had helped him hide his data from the Congregation of Revtions, that family had information about this young man.


    Also, the mind of a Paragon was not simple. The intelligence of someone so strong had to be high, so he realized what was in Vicente''s way without this young man going into detail about his goals.

 Chapter 644 The Behavior of an Expert

    <h4>Chapter 644 The Behavior of an Expert</h4>


    "So you know about this..." Vicente muttered after Dawson''s question, but he didn''t hide the truth to get out of amitment to this man. "Yes, this problem is what makes me want to maintain my independence for the time being. One day, I''ll find those responsible for it."


    "I see." Dawson looked at Vicente as he narrowed his eyes, aware of which organization had done such a thing. "Then I wish you good luck with your ns. When you no longer have this issue standing in your way, use this if you''re interested in entering Whitevale." He gave Vice a pendant with his mark on it.


    Vicente thanked the man and kept the pendant with him before saying goodbye to the people around the Paragon.


    As Vicente left, King Seidel couldn''t help but ask. "Why didn''t the Senior insist on your attempt? You could convince him by giving him information about Nis'' Shadows or even help him more easily achieve his goals while bing a member of Whitevale."


    Dawson narrowed his eyes as he looked at the ce Vicente had left. "Someone like that boy can''t be limited. If he wants to get into trouble, he''ll get into trouble, even with people stronger than him around.


    Nis'' Shadows is not simple. I don''t want my Whitevale getting involved in a confrontation with that group because of a single young man. As much as he has the potential to be an Archmage, it wouldn''t do any good if my organization fell in the middle of his journey.


    So it''s best to let him go and sort out his affairs. If he goes to Whitevale after sorting out his problems, my sect will be able to benefit from him without getting involved in a possible war."


    "That..." The old man next to the king thought about it, aware that Nis'' Shadows was stronger than Whitevale.


    "Ultimately, he''s not ready to join any group yet. Pressing him today would only alienate him from my sect." Dawson said as he turned away from the three Sovereigns. "Today was just an approach. In the future, my people may make a more tempting invitation, and with some insistence."


    The three said nothing more as they let the expert return to his position.


    Dawson had another reason not to insist. Vicente had just made a deal with this kingdom to protect this territory after the consequences of The Purification, in case that terrible event really came to life.


    So Vicente wouldn''t get very far for years toe, and there was no guarantee that this young man would survive the aftermath of the cmity.


    The strongest were often the first to die in catastrophic events!


    ''After he gets his fourth pentagram and fights off the monstersing south, it will be time for another attempt.'' He thought to himself before putting the matter aside for the moment.


    The king had already put this matter aside and said to his two trusted individuals, "He wants information he and his people will need to hunt pentagrams in about three years. Gather the essentials for the time being, but the more profound parts of it, only leave them to him when he''s about to leave. In the meantime, send him and his people in Saltstar City preliminary information every three months. I want you to introduce them to all their options on a trip to the northern center of the continent."


    "What about the north of the continent?" The old man asked.


    "Don''t give him any information about that area. If The Purification does happen, that ce will be too dangerous for a hunt. It would be better if he and his group focused on reaching their new pentagrams in the north-central part of the continent. There will be enough opportunities for them there."


    "All right, Your Majesty." The two said before leaving to get their respective subordinates to help them with their mission.


    The agreement Vicente and King Seidel had signed was already valid. Still, the royal family wasn''t going to hand over everything they had at once.


    Their agreement set deadlines for the royal family to give Vicente information on interesting locations for his group''s pentagram hunt.


    For now, Vicente would receive everything the royal family knew about The Pure Enve within 6 days.


    The Pure Enve might not be the best ce to get pentagrams for all the magicians who would be traveling alongside Vicente in just over 3 years. But it would certainly be an interesting ce for Vice, Rory and Sarah.


    King Seidel had mentioned such a ce on purpose, after all...


    However, other ces could be more attractive for other members of the Fuller family, who would still be moving up the stages and eventually travel with Vicente''s group.


    As for the ces that could help other family members, the royal family would only inform Vicente of these over the next few months.


    Anyway, because of how this agreement was made, Vicente would be staying in Grandis for the next week. But that didn''t go against his ns. That was all the time he and Rory needed to get on with their shopping in the capital!


    In addition to things for the secret altar they had just found, they had to buy materials for the production of 4th-grade items.


    Vicente had already run out of the materials he had bought in Chilldale, and he would need to buy more if he wanted to produce more 4th-grade items.


    As such, being in the most important city in the kingdom, where there was the best supply of materials in the state, Vicente wouldn''t miss the opportunity to ce some orders during those days in Grandis.


    He and Rory had plenty of coins after passing through the secret altar earlier, and they also had interesting things to sell to get more coins.


    For the next few days, they would draw the attention of the local powers with their purchases, not bothering to hide their significant purchasing power.


    ...


    Four days after Vicente and Rory arrived in the capital of the Seidel Kingdom, Princess Lina Seidel and her group finally arrived back in Grandis from their trip to Scott Province.


    As soon as they arrived in the city, the group was surprised to discover that Vicente was already there and had even made a deal with the local monarch.


    But this was exactly what the king wanted, so there was nothing for them to question or try to get involved in.


    Apart from Lina, everyone returned to their respective duties around the city, having finished the business of the previous trip.


    However, this princess couldn''t help but take the matter of Killian and Nina to her father!

 Chapter 645 Guidance from the King

    <h4>Chapter 645 Guidance from the King</h4>


    "I see... So Killian is friends with Vicente''s younger sister, Nina." King Seidel muttered while the old man and the woman who always apanied the king couldn''t help but frown.


    "Do you think he''s up to something..." That woman wasmenting to Lina when the princess shook her head in denial.


    "I don''t think so," Lina said confidently. "I''ve spoken to him, and I don''t think he''s up to anything. But you know how young men are. The girl, Nina, is pretty, and in two years, she''ll look much more like a woman than a girl.


    She''s deaf and has a motor problem that makes it a bit difficult for her to move around. But perhaps that creates an extra charm for some men."


    Lina had extensive experience with men''s interest in women. Beautiful women like her quickly learned the truth about the rtionship between men and women. After all, ''predators'' would seek out beautiful women like her whenever they could!


    Even though she was a princess, she had already dealt with the gaze orments of at least a few dozen men!


    She knew that in two years, Nina would be totally different from what the girl was now, and some men would look at that girl with desire in their eyes.


    She didn''t know what kind of man Killian would be. But he was a man, and being so close to Nina from now on, it would be natural if he developed some feelings of protection and affection for her. But for that to develop into something more would be as simple as the snap of a finger!


    The king''s right-hand woman understood what Lina meant very well, having even more experience with men than the princess.


    "This could be a problem, Your Majesty. His Highness may not have bad intentions, but everyone here understands how young people are. It only takes one slip-up for the situation to be significantlyplicated."


    "Maybe he isn''t interested in her, and they''re friends..." The old man on the king''s left said.


    This mature woman looked at that old man and asked, with a funny look, "Do you believe that friendship exists between a man and a woman? Men can only be friends with a woman who doesn''t have any attributes that attract them. Conversely, a woman can feel offended by not attracting the slightest interest from a man she likes.


    Look at the problem we could have. If His Highness likes that girl, we''ll have a problem with the prince having a rtionship with Vicente Fuller''s sister. But if he doesn''t like her and she likes him, she might feel offended that he doesn''t feel the same way. We''d end up with a simr problem with her brother."


    "That..." The old man hesitated, but on second thought, he really couldn''t disagree with that woman.


    In his entire life, he and all his friends and contacts had only really been friends with women who were unattractive to them.


    Such women were not necessarily ugly but had attributes far removed from what these men considered ideal and attractive. For example, some men liked short women. A beautiful, tall woman could be unattractive to them.


    The king sighed as he listened to the two''sments before saying. "There''s nothing we can do but warn Killian. Give him my message: if he gets involved with the Fuller girl, he''ll have to take full responsibility and prevent a problem from arising between our family and Vicente Fuller."


    "Wouldn''t it be better to call him back to the capital?" Lina asked as she looked suggestively at her father.


    "No. Vicente and Nina will find out Killian''s real identity in the future. If I call him now, we could create a misunderstanding in the future. It''s better to leave things as they are."


    "Sigh, fine." Lina sighed as she left the responsibility of the matter to her father after warning him. "Anyway, I''m going to visit Vicente Fuller. Do you know where he is?"


    The white-haired old man next to the king said. "He and Rory Point are staying at the Majestic Lake Hotel & Spa. They intend to leave the city in the next few days."


    "But already?" Lina asked in surprise. "Your deal was settled so quickly?" She said, looking at her father.


    "He has many ns in mind to prepare his family for the possible consequences of The Purification. It seems that he and the nobles of the Scott Province are going to build a special city near the border of the Snow Province to stop the monsters going to the Scott Province." The king said, aware of Vicente''s n with his allies.


    In another situation, he could cause problems for individuals with such ns. But since he had made an agreement with Vicente for this young man to help protect the state, it wouldn''t make sense for him to stand in the way of someone trying to do just what he wanted.


    The king didn''t really care how Vicente would fulfill his promise. As long as this young man stayed in the state and contributed during the worst of the crisis, that would be enough for the king.


    The fact that Vicente had powerful men in his group wasn''t a problem either. Thew preventing the formation of groups for military purposes served to prevent organizations from trying to seize power in the kingdom.


    But Vicente had no intention of doing so. His interest in thesends was financial, and he intended to leave for the north of the continent in the future.


    The king could see that he didn''t need to worry about Vicente and that they could live well with each other. As such, he pretended not to see what was happening in that province.


    "Oh? Then I''ll hurry." Lina said as she set off, leaving her father and his trusted advisors behind.


    ...


    Later that day, Vicente and Lina entered the best restaurant in Grandis. They soon settled down in a secluded part of the establishment, chatting while waiting for their food.


    Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, who was dressed in a silver dress that showed off Lina''s curves well, Vicente couldn''t help but look at this beautiful woman with interest.


    "Your Highness, do you usually have this kind of encounter with your family''s partners?" he asked in a provocative tone while he had a suggestive smile.


    She understood what he meant andughed before taking a sip of the golden drink they were consuming.


    "No, I''m not usually interested in having one-on-one conversations with my father''s associates. But I can''t help but be interested in a genius like you." She answered him while Vicente couldn''t help but stare at Lina''s beautiful pink lips.


    He asked. "How interested are you? I''m not afraid of offending your father."

 Chapter 646 Vicente and Lina’s Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 646 Vicente and Lina''s Negotiation</h4>


    Lina blushed when she heard Vicente''s question. Although she had already had two boyfriends, she had never done anything with either of them, and even in the hottest moments of her rtionships with those men, neither of them had ever spoken to her like that.


    But Vicente was staring at her unashamedly, almost as if he were a wolf waiting for the moment to eat his prey.


    She was dressed, but in front of him, she felt naked and small as she had never felt before.


    She wanted to create a friendly rtionship with him. After all, it would be great to have a friend as talented and powerful as Vicente. But without realizing it, she forgot what men were like.


    It was easy for her to analyze the problem of Killian being so close to Nina. But understanding some problems about herself wasn''t as easy as doing the same with other people.


    "You know my position, but you talk to me like that." She muttered as she couldn''t help but show her agitated breathing.


    He smiled at her. "Isn''t there such a thing as friendship in the kingdom? I thought such things were moremon than people say."


    "Yes, they are. But not with princesses. I have several friends who get involved with men outside of marriage, but none have my position. So they can afford to choose whether or not to get married without ever having done anything." She said as she felt as if time was passing more slowly.


    However, she couldn''t help but feel a strange sensation in her chest as she spoke to Vicente.


    She was embarrassed, but she couldn''t help but feel aroused, too!


    "But it''s not like that for me."


    "Are you promised to someone?" Vicente pressed her.


    He could take this meeting the way Lina wanted it: as a meeting between two people withmon interests who could one day be friends or at least close allies.


    But of all the women he had ever met, Lina was the most beautiful. She even managed to surpass the beauty of Nova, Sarah, Shelby, and La, the women he had rtionships with so far.


    The princess was beautiful, but she was the woman who came closest to Vicente''s standard of beauty. She was a brte, with ample measurements in her hips and bust and a way of speaking and behaving that made him want to spend more time with her.


    Seeing an opening for him to try to get closer to her in a deeper way, he couldn''t help but seize the opportunity to take this rtionship in a different direction than Lina had intended.


    "No."


    "You''ve dated before. Why didn''t you do anything with them?"


    "They weren''t good enough."


    "Were they royalty from other states?" He asked her.


    If Lina were to marry a nobleman or rich man from the kingdom, she would naturally have the highest position in that marriage, giving her some advantages. But if she were to marry a prince from another state, things could be quite different, and her fianc??''s side could demand more of her.


    "No. They were nobles. The kingdom''s partners don''t have any unmarried princes or princes around my age avable to marry now." She was sincere.


    Princesses like her couldn''t always marry princes from other states, which was best for sovereign families of states. Sometimes, someone like her ran out of options to help their family with a good marriage. This was bad for the family but very good for women like her, as they got a few extra freedoms because of it.


    "Then it seems to me that you can do whatever you want, Your Highness." He got up from his seat and slowly walked over to Lina.


    She got up from her seat too and walked backward slowly, away from Vicente.


    "What do you want?" She asked him as she saw himing closer and closer to her.


    They were in a special room where anyone would have to ask their permission to enter. As such, they had enough privacy to do anything there.


    When she came up against a wall behind her and could no longer back away, he stopped 15 centimeters away from her, looking down into her eyes.


    Vicente was over 1.9 meters tall, while Lina was 1.6 meters tall.


    He brought his face close to her left ear and said softly. "Let me show you what those two were incapable of making you feel."


    She shivered as she felt him wrap one of his arms around her waist, but he didn''t kiss her. He only went 90% of the way and stopped very close to her.


    She closed her eyes, feeling hot and like she was suffocating. Too nervous to say anything or stand still in the tension, she let herself get carried away.


    ''I''ll give you what you want this time...'' She thought as she moved forward the remaining 10% until her lips touched Vicente''s.


    What harm could a kiss do? She had already done it with her first two boyfriends a few times, but she had never felt more interested in doing it with those men than she did now with Vicente.


    ''The next time we meet, I''ll make sure you follow my ns, '' she thought as she felt Vicente''s tongue enter her mouth. ''That wasn''t supposed to happen, least of all here.''


    But as she thought, she gradually put her thoughts about what they were doing to one side as she felt how good it felt to kiss that man.


    Without realizing it, 10 minutes passed while Vicente was still kissing her.


    But he wasn''t just kissing her anymore. One of his hands was under her clothes, touching a part that only her mother had touched when she was a child but which, for more than a decade, had only been touched by herself.


    Her dress was no longer so well-fitting on her body, and parts she would have liked to avoid being seen in public were now in full view.


    However, she didn''t care. In the heat of the moment, she just wanted to finish sorting out what she was doing.


    She felt as if she had an itch on one part of her body and couldn''t help wishing she could ''itch'' it until the sensation passed.


    She would soon have her hands under Vicente''s clothes, too!


    In the midst of all this, the waiters of that restaurant would have to wait for dozens of minutes outside that room, not understanding why their customers had left a ''do not disturb'' sign at the entrance to that VIP room.


    But the princess was there, so they must have been taking care of very serious business of great importance to the kingdom!


    So, a whole hour passed before Vicente and Lina finally received their food, which had been remade twice while they were ''negotiating'' with each other.

 Chapter 647 Magicians Alliance

    Chapter 647 Magicians Alliance


    ??After Vicente and Lina had finished what they had done in that VIP room of Grandis'' best restaurant, the two received their food.


    She couldn''t help but remain silent while the waiters served them, too ashamed of what had happened in such a ce to say anything or look at the people there.


    As soon as thest of the waiters left and left them alone again, Vicente let out augh as he saw how red she was.


    "Why are youughing?" She asked as she looked at him.


    "It''s nothing. You''re adorable, Lina."


    "You... What you made me do here was shameful! Did they hear us?" she asked, concerned.


    "You made a lot of noise."


    Gulp!


    "But no, there''s no way they could have heard us," Vicente said confidently. "There are sound formations in this room. That must be to protect the big deals that are asionally made in this establishment."


    "Sigh! I hope so. Otherwise, I won''t have the courage to walk around in public anymore," she said as she rxed a little.


    But she couldn''tin to this man for taking her here. As much as she hadn''t nned on starting her sex life in a ce like this, she couldn''t help but feel incredible.


    Despite all the problems, what she had just experienced had been incredible enough for her not to feel angry with Vicente.


    "Next time, take me somewhere more suitable for these things. Let''s not do this in a restaurant where we might be discovered, and it''s notfortable," she said as she began to eat.


    Vicente looked at her with interest. ''Already thinking about next time, huh?'' He smiled.


    "Of course. You cane tomorrow to my room where I''m staying." He suggested.


    She looked at him momentarily as she chewed her food, but when she felt something in her private parts, she couldn''t refuse the opportunity. After a moment, she said. "All right."


    "By the way, you''re staying in the capital until what day?" She asked him after she had eaten a little more and the tension in her body had eased.


    "I''m staying for two more days. Then I''ll go back to my ce."


    "That''s it?" She asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I''m very busy. After this departure, I don''t intend to return to the capital any time soon. But it would be nice to have someone in the capital to help me..." He said in a suggestive tone, looking into Lina''s brown eyes.


    "Help you how?" she asked.


    He was direct in his words: "With orders. From time to time, I will have coins and demand for materials that are difficult to obtain in Scott Province. I need someone to ce the orders I need at the right time.


    If I had someone able to go to Saltstar City every 6 or 8 months and thene to Grandis, that would help me a lot."


    She said to him. "Since you''ve made an agreement with my father, it''s only natural that I help His Majesty keep track of your progress. I can help you with that. Other things in the province interest me, too."


    "I can imagine." Vicenteughed.


    Soon, they would talk about more serious matters, such as some of his ns and his future hunt for pentagrams.


    "I''ll be moving on to the fourth stage soon," Linamented to Vicente. "If you don''t see any problems, I can join your group. I know you''ll be hunting pentagrams in a powerful area of the continent, so I could benefit a lot."


    She was sincere in this part of the conversation. She wasn''t trying to get close to the man who had taken her, but being a magician looking for an opportunity to grow.


    If she depended on her family, she would hunt pentagrams in the Chutha Dynasty. But if she went alongside Vicente''s group, she could go to the strongest ces someone at the 4th stage could go.


    The pentagrams and cultivation opportunities of such areas would naturally be much better for her!


    "Would your father allow something like that?" Vicente asked. "I don''t mind letting you join my group, but you must understand that we will face great dangers on this hunt.


    The Purification is about to take ce around the time my group leaves, so we may face many monsters and even vampires.


    You can also advance in a short time and get your pentagram sooner if you don''t go with us."


    "I know, I''ve considered it through. I actually made this appointment with you today to talk about it. Although it would be safer for me to use my family to hunt for my fourth pentagram, the fact is that I can go further by following alongside your group.


    I''d like to join you when the timees. She said with seriousness in her voice and expression.


    Vicente sensed that she wasn''t rushing into anything and didn''t try to convince her otherwise. "All right. You cane with us."


    She smiled in satisfaction, remaining silent for a moment until the waiters served their dessert.


    She was calmer now and no longer showed any nervousness.


    When they had finished eating, Vicente asked. "By the way, do you know if the Magicians Alliance is doing anything about the monster situation around the continent?"


    The Magicians Alliance was an ancient Pris Realm organization in which human states, sects, and ns were part, representing themon good of their magical civilization on the continent.


    It had served human dominance over the continent a long time ago, but its structures still exist today.


    Lina''s father was part of this group, so she knew a few things about the Magicians Alliance today.


    She answered him, "The Magicians Alliance isn''t as strong as it was in the past. Although it still exists, human dominance over the Pris Realm has undeniably caused this organization to lose some of its purpose.


    As it currently stands, it couldn''t stop The Purification problem on its own. And many forces around the continent don''t even know about the monster problem yet.


    My family only found out about it after an alert from a Num in Scott Province. Before that, we were in the dark about the current situation.


    So, several states on the continent may be in the dark about the problem developing to the north, which could contribute to the Magicians Alliance not having the support it needs...


    Sigh! Maybe we need a cmity for the Magicians Alliance to return to its former glory." She closed her eyes and shook her head in pessimism.


    "I see. That''s worrying." Hemented in an unhappy tone.


    "But the Magicians Alliance knows what''s happening and is already moving. The group''s experts have action ns to prevent and contain the crisis. And men are already traveling the continent to disseminate information about the crisis developing in the north." She added.

 Chapter 648 Departure from the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 648 Departure from the Capital</h4>


    After his conversation with Lina, Vicente returned to his business with Rory in the capital and finally received more detailed information about The Pure Enve.


    Over the next few days, the Seidel family would give him a continental map with the options for getting to The Pure Enve, information about the dangers of traveling to such an area, and even what one could expect when entering such territory.


    The information in question even included names of ces in cities on the way to The Pure Enve, names of specialists, and stores that might be interesting for Vicente''s group to pass by or encounter on their journey.


    There were also ces, people, and organizations to avoid and even an exnation of the power divisions of each state they would pass through on their journey.


    And with this information, there was nothing more for Vicente and Rory to do in the capital.


    Rory had already bought everything he thought necessary for a group of family soldiers to start operating at the secret altar of the order they had found. On the other hand, Vicente had already ced all the orders he could afford at present.


    So, on the morning of their seventh day in Grandis, they would bid farewell to the royal family and set off from that city towards their group''s secret altar!


    ...


    Time passed quickly after Vicente and Rory left the capital, and they were soon at the location of the secret Cataclysm Order outpost.


    On arriving there early one evening, the two quickly left all the items Rory had bought for that ce in the area.


    They didn''t set anything up but left the items for each space in their respective areas so that when the family men arrived, they could set them up themselves and organize the ce.


    Rory and Vicente would only take half an hour to do this until they stopped to cultivate mana in the training room of that ce.


    They would do this for a whole day, and then the next day, they would leave that altar under the protection of the 4th-grade robotic armor Vicente had left there.


    ...


    "What will we do at this post once it bes operational?" Rory asked Vicente just after leaving the tree that gave ess to the secret altar in the depths of the forest they were in.


    "You wille here with your group and establish a key post for our family in Diamond Province. Subsequently, each of the High-level Mages under yourmand will receive missions simr to the one you, Bart, and Sarah had when we arrived in Saltstar City." Vicente answered his friend''s question as they moved away from the ce they had just left.


    "You want us to take over underworld factions in cities around the province?"


    "Yes." Vicente nodded affirmatively to Rory. "You mustn''t leave this post unless one of our men gets into trouble. But I want them to avoid trouble as much as possible. Let''s take on the province''s underworld forces without drawing attention to ourselves."


    "I understand. That shouldn''t be too difficult, but it will beborious. We''ll have to get to know the provinces'' cities and the underworld groups in each area to decide which are the best targets... It might take a few months or even more than a year before we get any results." Rory warned his friend.


    "I know, don''t worry. Just do the work here so that when Nina and Ie to this province, its underworld is already under the family''s control."


    "Don''t worry, that''s enough time for us to achieve that goal," Rory said confidently.


    They would fly back to Scott Province just as they had on their journey to this area, which should take them around 20 days to reach thend where the metal city was currently being built.


    Along the way, Vicente and Rory would talk a lot about their ns for the family''s expansion, the number of men going to Diamond Province, how long it would take for the first group to leave Saltstar City and also about resources.


    Vicente warned Rory that Lina would probably be their reliable contact there and would travel between Saltstar City and the capital from time to time. The group should watch her movements, as Vice intended to send messages via the princess.


    Why have his men risked themselves traveling around the kingdom if he could get the princess to use the royal forces in his favor?


    Anyway, Vicente had rmended that Rory avoid the Fuller family entering the capital or cities that were heavily dominated by royalty.


    As much as he had his agreement with King Seidel, he wanted to avoid problems or things that would make him have to promise more to that man or even set him against the local monarch.


    ...


    Vicente and Rory''s journey back to Scott Province would be as uneventful as their journey to the kingdom''s capital.


    After about three weeks since leaving Grandis, the two would enter their homnd, where they would soon reach the site of the future Metal City.


    For the time being, the ce was far from the name ''city.'' However, in the two months or so that Vicente and Rory had been away, the ce had changed enough for the two to realize it as soon as they saw the area.


    After Vicente greeted one of the beasts he had tamed on the outskirts of thend where his city would be built, he and Rory would see the view from that t ce.


    After about two months, the site of the city''s core and primary vige waspletely excavated to create a sewage system, drainage, and drinking water supply.


    Meanwhile, the outlines of the first streets, the square, and the properties that would be built there were already ready. The men working there only needed to finish preparing the drainage, sewage, and water supply system in order to pave the streets and start building the first houses and businesses.


    Meanwhile, a small water treatment nt and a sewage treatment nt had been built in the corners of therge area.


    The men there had also continued mining in the ce where Vicente had started mining before, while the hole he had left had not umted rainwater so far.


    It rained during this period, and water umted there. But with that group''s magical tools, they had removed the water in their path. As much as they wanted to create arge water reservoir there, that area was still too interesting for mining for them to abandon it.


    After a short observation of the area from afar, Vicente and Rory would approach their people to take a closer look at the ce.

 Chapter 649 Metal City Timetable

    <h4>Chapter 649 Metal City Timetable</h4>


    Upon entering the camp, Vicente and Rory were soon greeted by the people in the area.


    Most of the men were working, so after waving to them and saying a few words, these individuals soon turned their attention to their respective works.


    But the leaders of the construction of this ce were soon around Vicente and Rory talking to these two, curious about what had happened in those two travels but also prepared to inform them about what had happened so far.


    No incidents involving beasts have urred in thest few months. On the other hand, human groups have passed through the area on only two asions but left without causing any problems.


    Sarah was nearby without hiding, so few would have tried anything against the individuals there.


    Apart from that, the group had been busy these weeks building the foundations for the future city that would be built there.


    For now, they were only going to build the central square and the buildings around it. However, the entire drainage, sewage, and drinking water system was already being prepared to receive future expansions without any need to alter the part of the city that was now being built.


    Meanwhile, although the terrain was good and the structures there didn''t have to beplex to support simple buildings, every construction needed a solid foundation.


    The foundations were being prepared, and soon, the homes and metal buildings of this ce could begin to be erected.


    Vicente and Rory listened to all this in a 15-minute conversation with the professionals behind this town''s early development until one of them asked.


    "How long will it take for the vige on this site to take shape?" Rory asked as he looked at the area''s chief builder.


    "I believe that for this ce to be considered a vige, we would have to finish building the whole area around the central square." Said an old man with reddish-white skin and white hair on his face. "Each building will take an average of 15 days to build. So I imagine we''ll have this ce in the shape you want in about six months."


    "Good," Vicentemented. "I intend to make this ce look like a sustainable vige after that period for the nobles who might be interested in joining us.


    Those of your group interested in bringing their families here, authorize it after the first buildings are finished. I will pay 10 gold coins a month to each family that moves to this ce at that time." He said as he looked at the construction leader there.


    The other head builders and magic professionals heard this and were impressed.


    For Vicente, 10 gold coins wasn''t much. But for every worker there, it was an absurd amount. If the workers listened to such an offer, it was possible that the work would go faster just so they could bring their families to this ce!


    With 10 gold coins a month, their families wouldn''t have to work to have a good life there!


    "How long will thisst, boss?" One of the men asked.


    "Until this ce bes a city of at least 5,000 inhabitants. By then, it will have enough opportunities to motivate people to want to be here. But until then, I''ll pay my workers 10 gold coins a month for the mere fact that their families migrate here," Vicente answered sincerely.


    Five thousand inhabitants might not seem like much, but it would take more than a year to build infrastructure capable of amodating less than half of that poption with the workforce they currently had.


    But even if these individuals could only take advantage of this opportunity for a year, that would be enough for all of them to earn a lot of coins.


    Their families didn''t have toe to the area and do nothing. Their family members coulde to this ce to help with the work and earn more coins.


    So even though it wouldn''tst long, the people there couldn''t help but relish the possibility!


    After this conversation, Vicente and Rory would apany the head builders to analyze the works in the most important part of the area.


    It wasn''t possible to understand much about what was going on there without an exnation, but with those men by their side, it was easy to imagine what the area would look like in a few months'' time.


    After doing this, the head builders returned to their work, leaving Vicente, Rory, and Sarah alone.


    "Were there any problems while we were away?" Vicente asked the ck-haired woman next to him.


    "No. You know, builders argue asionally, but it hardly ever bes a physical confrontation." Shemented in response.


    "Well, arguing is fine," he said as he looked into her eyes. "Anyway, you''ll be here for a while longer. Rory will have to attend to other matters, but when another Sovereign bes avable toe here, I''ll swap shifts."


    "Don''t worry about me. Staying in this ce isn''t bad." She smiled at him.


    "We''ll stay here for two days." He looked at her in a way that Sarah couldn''t help but understand his motivation. "I''m going to help with the metal extraction once again and get some rest from our journey here."


    She said nothing while Rory shook his head, understanding what Vicente intended to do.


    ''Lucky son of a...'' The young redheadughed to himself as he walked away from the two.


    He had his girlfriends around the province. One of them was in Saltstar City, and the other was in Millfall. But he wasn''t like Vicente, who seemed to have a woman everywhere he went!


    ...


    A few more days had passed since Vicente and Rory had entered Scott Province.


    After passing the construction site of the future metal city, Vicente and Rory left after two days there and were now near Millfall.


    For the first time in a long time, Vicente was passing close to this city, which he had left shortly after forging the end of the Mazzanti family and had not returned to until that day. But it wouldn''t be today that he would return to where his magical journey began.


    He would follow Rory directly to Martell Vige, which was only a few hours'' ride from Millfall on horseback.


    With Rory and Vicente''s current flying speed, the journey would only take them 40 minutes.


    So it wouldn''t be long before Vicente and his friend stopped in front of the vige, a ce he hadn''t been back to for almost two years.


    The vige was currentlypletely under his control, so the moment he and Rory entered it, neither of them had to hide their identities.

 Chapter 650 Railway Problems

    <h4>Chapter 650 Railway Problems</h4>


    Upon entering the vige, Vicente and Rory were soon faced with a very different ce from the one they had left when they moved to Millfall.


    Previously, only the center of the vige had been paved, while the surrounding streets were dirt, which meant there was a lot of mud and dust in the vige, depending on the weather.


    But that wasn''t the situation now. All the built-up areas of the ce had been paved over, and new buildings had been constructed, greatly increasing the viges''s size.


    The vige was practically bing a city and had not yet be one because of bureaucratic issues.


    However, this ce wouldn''t be a city because Vicente didn''t want that to happen.


    Much of the local growth was due to him, so he didn''t intend to open the doors of this ce to people who weren''tmitted to his group.


    He currently had 12 warehouses here, and everyone in the vige either worked for him or had a close rtive who worked for him.


    The teachers at the only local academy were all under his influence. At the same time, even the guards of the Duke of the Province''s family weremitted to following Vicente''s rules.


    The same went for the subordinates of noblemen with livestock farms or ntations near the vige.


    As such, the ce was very different nowpared to then. When Vicente and Rory entered it, people in the streets greeted them in respect, seeing the area leader returning to the vige after a long time away.


    The people greeting them in the streets would not get in their way. They would do so while keeping their distance to avoid getting in the way or disturbing the local leader.


    Vicente and Rory would enter the old estate that had been home to the core of the Fuller family before their trip to Saltstar City.


    Vicente clenched his fists as he entered the building, feeling several memories sh through his mind.


    The fact that he had taken revenge for his mother''s death couldn''t help but make him different as he entered it.


    But he would soon pull himself together and move on, soon arriving at where Benson and the other cksmiths he had sent here were.


    Arriving there, Vicente was greeted with smiles and words of wee from the men, and his master couldn''t help asking him if the king had caused them any trouble.


    Vicente exined to his staff. "The king just wanted to make me an offer. We made a partnership agreement, and now I''m back... Anyway, how are you? Have you studied the area so we can go ahead with our tests?"


    Benson let out a sigh of relief and said. "We''re fine. We''ve managed to study the Crow Woods area and define the best route for the railroad we''re going to build to Millfall.


    We''ve also defined what the metal alloys for the tracks and train carriages will look like and where we can extract the ores that will form part of these metal alloys.


    There''s almost everything we''ll need nearby, but some special metals we''ll need to buy."


    "That will make things easier."


    "I''ve gone ahead with our ns and already bought as much of this material as I thought we''d need," Benson said with a smile on his face.


    "That''s even better." Vicente liked what he heard.


    "I believe if you stay here for a month, we can build the entire railroad line to Millfall and test our project, Vice," Benson added. "You''ll be able to stay here for that long?"


    Vicente didn''t think long and nodded in the affirmative. "Yes. That was my intention."


    "Should I stay here with you?" Rory asked.


    The future metal city was near Millfall, so Rory hade to Martell Vige alongside Vicente. But he wasn''t needed for Vice and Benson''s ns.


    "No. You''d better return to Saltstar City. Finish preparing the group that''s going to Diamond Province. When I return to the city, we''ll talk about your departure for that new post." Vicente said as he tapped one of his friend''s shoulders.


    "All right. See you in Saltstar City in a few weeks." Rory said before saying hello and goodbye to everyone there.


    He intended to stop by his mother''s house first but would be leaving the vige in the next few minutes.


    The journey to Saltstar City would take a few days, even for someone of his level, so he intended to leave as soon as possible.


    As soon as Rory had left, Vicente, Benson, and the other 3rd- stage cksmiths on that estate would go together to a site in the vige, which was on the main street there.


    "Vice, we believe this will be the best ce to build the station in the vige. The location is privileged. From here, we are less than a kilometer from all the warehouses in the vige. Also, there''s enough space here for us to build a ce big enough for unloading and loading resources from the area." Benson exined as he showed a plot ofnd on which two warehouses owned by the Fuller family were located.


    "Hmm, the ce looks good. But where would the rail line go through?" Vicente asked, seeing that behind that piece ofnd, there was a street and houses on the block across the street.


    "We can do it on the street. The properties on the block by the train station have an exit onto the vige''s main street. As for the street where our railway line will be, we can close off half of it and the pavement on the side of ournd. The properties on the other side of the street will still have ess to onene of the street, so it won''t harm their owners."


    Another cksmith said. "We''ll still have space in our warehouse for storing resources and space for handling resources brought in and sent out from this station."


    "We can change what we do now a littleter. If it works out, we can expropriate some property in the surrounding area and build something better."


    "All right. Let''s get on with these ns," he said as he walked towards the Crow Woods. "I want to see the route you''ve chosen. Are there any beast problems along the way?"


    "Yes, that''s the biggest problem we''ve encountered," Benson said. "For powerful magicians, these beasts are no big deal. There are, at most, Acolytes in the area. But I don''t know what the defenses of our train cars will be like, so I don''t know what could happen with Acolytes traveling through the area."


    "Our trains will be very safe. I intend to have Mages be the drivers to provide mana capable of running the trains. So the beasts you mentioned will hardly cause any problems for the train.


    The problem would be the tracks. We can''t allow beasts to put things on the tracks or even cross our tracks at the wrong times."


    "If the boss can put his maic characteristics on the rails and make them work continuously, we can create something capable of driving away beasts and beings from even the beginning of the 3rd stage with ease, even using a method of collecting mana from the air." Suggested one of the cksmiths as they moved along.


    There were two methods of energy source for magical devices: the mana of a magical being and the free mana in nature. In a way, using mana from nature was almost like using light from sr energy on Earth.


    It could be done, but it wasn''t a method that worked perfectly all the time or that could cheaply create enough energy to sustain many operations.


    In the case of using free mana in the air, devices were generally unable to perform veryplex and powerful operations when using this alternative.


    So even if Vicente could create things capable of imitating his 4th stage powers, by using this option, the products he created would be much weaker, as suggested by that cksmith.


    "That''s a good option... But let''s see the terrain you''ve chosen first." Vicente said.


    After analyzing the terrain today, he and this group will start building the railway line between Millfall and V Martell tomorrow!

 Chapter 651 Creating the Railway Line

    Chapter 651 Creating the Railway Line


    ??After Vicente analyzed the terrain on which his group would build the railway between Vicente and Martell Vige, he came to the conclusion that the ideal would be to do as one of his cksmiths had suggested. Make the tracks have a maic effect on the surroundings to ward off beasts.


    Vicente felt that if he used this method, in theory, magical beings weaker than 3rd stage creatures would prefer to stay away from his tracks. Not only that, even if a creature wanted to risk getting close to such an area, there would be a suppressing effect that would push it in the opposite direction of the tracks.


    This maic effect would work 24 hours a day, so Vicente''s group hoped that once the line was up and running, not even objects thrown onto the track, purposefully or otherwise, would be able to hinder the railroad''s purpose.


    In the meantime, Vicente intended to deploy men to patrol the most worrying points along the line as a precaution.


    During the visit to the area where the structure would pass, he and his group decided that there should be two support posts in the middle of the route. The men responsible for maintaining and protecting the railway woulde from these posts.


    With that settled, they began building it the day after Vicente and Rory arrived in the Martell Vige!


    ...


    The process of building the railway was notplex. In short, metals, construction areas, and men were needed to help assemble the structures.


    However, in this experiment by Vicente and his 3rd stage cksmiths, things would be a little different from what they would be in the future.


    Vicente couldn''t just build things around the province or the kingdom. He had to cultivate and deal with other matters. So, in the future, his group would develop railroad lines, as exined, that is, with many men involved.


    Vice''s job in the future would only be to check the maic properties of the railway and build the most important part of the trains.


    But on this asion, he would take part in all the phases of the projects, from mineral extraction to the creation of the metal alloys, the assembly of the rails, the construction of the railcars and important trainponents, and the construction of the support or loading/unloading stations.


    Whymit to this now? To speed up the project and get the experiment up and running. That way, his group could find out what would be needed to raise the quality of the project before they built rail lines throughout the province.


    So he would soon spend the next few days mining in the areas indicated by the group''s cksmiths before producing the rails and sheet metal that would be useful for making the railcars and important trainponents.


    The cksmiths would be watching him closely as he created many of these things, as they didn''t understand exactly how to produce many of the train''sponents. With Vicente''s example, they could create designs with important data that would help them eventually know how to produce suchponents even without Vice''s help.


    However, as well as being there to learn, the cksmiths could help Vicente with some parts of the project, such as fixing the rails to the ground, among other things.


    They would start their project from Martell Vige, first building the basics of what would be the first train station in the Scott Province, before beginning the assembly of the tracks towards Millfall.


    ...


    Eleven days after Vicente and his cksmiths began their project in Martell Vige...


    Anyone entering Martell Vige today would see a few different things about it. As well as arge three-story building made entirely of metal on the vige''s main street, the street behind the main street now had something strange sticking out of the building and into the vige.


    Metal railings were on both sides of Vicente''s railroad tracks to prevent people from passing through. Still, it was visible for anyone to see those metal things on the ground.


    What was that? Nobody in the vige, even Vicente''s most direct subordinates, knew what it was.


    All they knew was that this was Vicente''s project, so they shouldn''t ask questions, meddle or cause trouble.


    In the meantime, if any curious people followed the line of tracks that led into the Crow Woods near the vige, one would eventuallye a long way until, an hour and a half''s journey on horseback from the vige, one would arrive at the point where the tracks ended.


    In the middle of the Crow Woods, Vicente and his men were out there setting up the tracks.


    While Vicente used the metals stacked not far from his staff, making them into rails and positioning them in the ces already prepared by his cksmiths, these men there with him were either preparing more ground ahead or fixing the railsid by Vice.


    Their work was quick. In one minute, they could assemble more than 100 meters of track together.


    The problem that could make the line take longer toplete was the materials.


    After two hours working there, Vicente and his men had used all the sheet metal they had to produce the rails.


    "Let''s stop for a rest and then head back to the mine closest to here," Vicente said as he sighed and wiped the sweat from his face.


    That didn''tpare to a high-level fight, but doing something simple for long periods of time was extremely tiring!


    The silver lining was that he and his fellow cksmiths had been constantly training their magical foundations by exhausting their strength and then recovering repeatedly over thest few days.


    "I think we''d better mine for four days before we get back to assembling the rails again," Bensonmented to Vicente as he approached his disciple. "We work better when we have more materials. If we do four days of mining, we''ll be able toplete 60% of the track by the end of next week. After that, we can stop for another four days to mine and then finish the tracks to Millfall.


    We can do the rest of the work in that city at the station we will build."


    "Okay. I don''t see any problem with proceeding with it," Vicentemented before quickly drinking a liter of water.


    ...


    A few more days passed, and Vicente was busy implementing his n to build trains in the Pris Realm.


    His work alongside Benson and the other cksmiths would bear fruit in those days, and soon, they would arrive with their tracks in Millfall!


    Within 27 days since they started working together, they would finishying the track between the two locations. Vicente also set up Millfall''s loading and unloading station.


    After that, all that remained was to create the most importantponent: the train and its railcars!

 Chapter 652 The Train is Ready!

    <h4>Chapter 652 The Train is Ready!</h4>


    Five days after Vicente''s return to Millfall...


    In one of the city''s outer areas, where several buildings stored the resources of local families were located, a group of local workers was painting arge metal building.


    The Millfall train station was ready to function, but it needed to look good to attract local attention.


    Vicente wanted this project to seed and to be able to create thousands of kilometers of track in the province, but for that to happen, he would need customers willing to pay for his services.


    The decoration and beauty of his stations'' facades would matter!


    But while workers were doing their jobs outside the station, the sound of hammers hitting metal could be heard from inside the three-story building.


    On the ground level of this ce was a group of men in cksmith''s outfits, very sweaty and dirty, as they worked together to finish assembling arge metal vehicle.


    This vehicle was long but rtively narrow. While it was more than 12 meters long, it was only 2.5 meters wide. It was 4.3 meters high from the ground to its highest point and had several curved lines on its front, while it was fairly simple and straight at the rear.


    That was no ordinary train, like those that existed as soon as trains were created during the Industrial Revolution on Earth. That was a train that would run on maic powers, so its structure was much more refined than that of the old earth trains.


    But Vicente liked a rustic look, so the train also didn''t look entirely like the more modern trains of the world he left behind before being reborn in Pris Realm.


    Anyway, while he, Benson, and the other cksmiths were finishing assembling the mainponent of their train, Shelby and some of Vicente''s other local contacts were hanging around.


    This woman had just entered Vicente''s train station, which had a main entrance that led to the second floor instead of the ground floor loading and unloading area, and the service entrance, through which wagons could directly ess the loading and unloading area, where Vice was now standing.


    After following the second floor, where there were offices and observation areas where Vicente''s subordinates could close deals with those interested in his trainpany''s services in the future, she came to the flight of stairs that led to the front where the trains departed from.


    From there, she saw where Vicente was working and a vehicle identical to the one the cksmiths were finishing building, which had two railcars that looked like giant metal buckets attached to them.


    Vicente''s trains didn''t have rear ends. Their rear depended on the direction of travel. They were like subway trains. Going to Martell Vige, the rear would be the train Vicente and his men were finishing the building. Buting from the vige to Millfall, the rear would be the part of the vehicle that was in the starting position now.


    Seeing that structure which, whenplete, would be 40 meters long in total, Shelby and Molly couldn''t help but smile as they opened their mouths.


    "Interesting. These things are very different from anything we''ve ever seen." The orange-haired womanmented to the red-haired woman next to her.


    They had heard that Vicente was in the city, but they didn''t know exactly what this project was about. However, it wouldn''t be long before they understood.


    Not long after they arrived there, Vicente and hispanions finished what they were doing when he connected thest freight car to that train.


    As they finished, the cksmiths there watched their project finallypleted, eager to put it to the test.


    Vicente asked those men to rest, telling them that in an hour, they would be leaving for Martell Vige to test what they had built after more than a month of effort.


    Vicente saw Shelby and Molly standing there and went over to greet them.


    "What''s that?" Molly asked him.


    "That''s a train. Do you want to test it with us? We''re going to Martell Vige, and then we''lle back." Vicente smiled as he invited the two.


    "We have some appointmentster..." Shelby was saying when Vicente interrupted her.


    "This train should be able to get to and from Martell Vige in about three hours at full load," he said, describing what would differentiate his work from ordinary wagons.


    If they were fully loaded, wagons would take a whole day to make this trip. On the other hand, Vicente''s train could carry the equivalent of 20 wagons itself.


    For the time being, it wasn''t big enough to carry more things because it was just an experiment. But in the future, he intended to build something capable of carrying resources that would require 100 wagons to do the same.


    The greater the capacity of his trains, the more use he could make of the men needed to drive the train and protect the resources.


    Molly and Shelby were surprised, but they both believed Vicente.


    "Then we can apany you. I''m curious to know what you intend to do with it."


    "Earn coins and speed up the movement of resources throughout the kingdom and province." Vicente got straight to the point.


    "So these empty things are for storing resources?" Shelby asked before seeing him nod in the affirmative and ask him something else. "How much would you charge to carry resources by train?"


    "I don''t know that yet. That is an experiment for my group to understand what needs to be changed for this project to be replicated across the province and also for us to understand the operating costs.


    But I know that for a journey between Millfall and Martell Vige, a merchant like me would spend around 10 silver coins per wagon, including feeding the horses and paying the guards.


    For people to be interested in my trains, they would have to be financially worthwhile for them. So just the one-way trip from my train to the vige or here would have to cost less than 2 gold coins."


    That didn''t sound like much. But while a wagon would take a whole day to get from one of these two destinations to the other, Vicente''s train could go to and from these two ces 8 times in a single day. So if he charged 2 gold coins per trip, he could collect 32 gold coins daily.


    That was a lot!


    Vicente didn''t know the costs of operating the trains, but he did know that with 32 gold coins, he could pay the daily wages of several Mages. He wouldn''t need that many Mages to be on his trains, so he was sure that he could profit from this operation.


    Best of all, this wasn''t even his main objective. So the profit would just be a plus point that he would gain from trying to speed up the movement of resources around the kingdom!

 Chapter 653 First Train Journey

    <h4>Chapter 653 First Train Journey</h4>


    After a while, Vicente, Shelby, Molly, Benson, and the cksmiths who had been working on the experimental railway between Millfall and Martell Vige for the past few weeks got on the first train.


    Vicente purposely filled the two cargo railcars with mostly metal resources, thinking he would test his creation already on the first train ride.


    As soon as he got on the train, he told the people there to settle into their seats while he took the driver''s position.


    His train had three internal areas. One was the driver''s space, where one could move the train forward or stop it,municate with stations along the track, etc. Another was the living area, where there was nothing today, but there would be refreshments and a toilet in the future. Finally, there was a small area with benches to seat up to 20 people.


    The purpose of this train was not to carry people, but Vicente felt that, from time to time, the freight trains that would run through the province in the future would have some passengers, men from his group, traveling from one station to another.


    The cksmiths and the two women settled down in this area, which had 20 single seats. Side windows gave them a view out of the vehicle.


    Vicente then used his powers to infuse the vehicle with mana, causing its machinery to activate.


    After just 10 seconds, the vehicle began moving slowly forward while the workers painting and organizing the station looked on with a gleam.


    The people inside the trainughed as they felt their creation start moving, first at 1 km/h, but after a minute reaching 10 km/h.


    While making the train move, Vicente realized how energy-efficient the vehicle was. One would need to have at least Low-level Mage cultivation to activate the train. Such an individual would need to use more than 75% of their avable mana to activate the vehicle, something quite significant.


    However, in the next few minutes, he realized that, after activation, the driver would have to put very little of their mana into the train. When the initial mana was infused into the vehicle''s special machinery, it began to act by drawing free mana in the air to the machine responsible for converting mana into motor energy.


    Through this, one could spend the rest of the journey driving the train using less than 5% of their energy.


    That wasn''t bad at all!


    Even though it would take almost all of a Low-level Mage''s mana, that mana would be enough to travel from Millfall to Martell Vige or from Millfall to Saltstar City!


    All that would be needed for something like that to happen would be the railroad tracks!


    Not only that, an uninjured magician in the early 3rd stage could recover all their mana in less than an hour of meditation. On a journey that would take longer than that, if two magicians of the same level were in charge of the vehicle, both would be at more than 95% of their energy at the end of the journey and would be ready to return as soon as they had unloaded their cargo and recharged the railcars at their destination.


    Sensing this during the journey to Martell Vige, Vicente was not disappointed with his project.


    Meanwhile, the vehicle''s passengers enjoyed feeling its speed, which, after 10 minutes of travel, reached a cruising speed of 90 km/h.


    The route between Millfall and Martell Vige did not have sharp bends, so the vehicle maintained its top speed for almost the entire journey.


    Even though it was loaded with a few tons of resources, Vicente''s train didn''t falter. It was soon in the middle of the Crow Woods, where Shelby couldn''t help but look at the view outside the train with a twinkle in her eye.


    ''What a magnificent view!'' she thought to herself as they passed an elevated area of that forest, from where she could see hundreds of square kilometers in the surrounding area.


    She could see much of the view from this ce, as well as from other areas, such as the farms near Martell Vige, and The Rocky Gorge near Millfall.


    Seeing that, she couldn''t help but consider the potential of this business to carry people.


    How many people wouldn''t pay a lot of coins to travelfortably in a vehicle as good and fast as this?


    Although this vehicle wasn''t designed to befortable and beautiful, nothing would stop Vicente and his people from doing something simr in the future.


    Thinking about how she would use a vehicle like this to travel around the province, she got up from her seat and went to the area where only Vicente was.


    "Shelby..."


    "Vice, have you thought about the possibility of creating vehicles like this for passenger transportation?" She got straight to the point.


    He smiled as he looked through the windows at the area he was in, understanding that she had enjoyed the view.


    "Yes, but not just yet. There''s a lot of demand for materials to be transported around the province, but not so much for transporting people.


    Many people would like to go from Millfall to Ironcrest, Saltstar City, Dryhaven, etc. But not between Millfall and Martell Vige.


    So until we have a rail line connecting several of these cities, it wouldn''t be profitable to create trains to transport passengers." He exined.


    Shelby was a businesswoman and understood Vicente''s point perfectly. "But when the timees, you have to do it. I estimate that a train journey between Millfall and Saltstar City would only take 10 days toplete. At the same time, the dangers to travelers would be less than in carriage journeys since the entire route would be under the control of your group.


    In a way, with this business, you would rece the demand for carriage beasts, carriages, coachmen, and mercenaries working as bodyguards. At the same time, you could make these travelers spend their coins on food inside your trains. The possibilities are endless!"


    Vicente smiled at his orange-haired ally''s animation, watching her approach him with a smile on her beautiful face.


    "You''re right. It will take a while to happen, but it will be in my ns." He grabbed her waist when he saw her so close.


    Shelby bit her lip at being so close to him after months without any contact with this friend of hers.


    "How much longer do we have until the vige?" She asked as she felt her heart beating faster and her face flushing.


    "Half an hour."


    "That''s long enough." She said as she knelt down in front of Vicente and put her hands on the young man''s belt.


    Vicente liked this and merely used his powers to lock the door to the area he and Shelby were in.


    ...


    About 25 minutester...


    The door to the driver''s area unlocked, and soon afterward, Shelby left Vicente''s seat and went to sit next to Molly.


    Molly was a woman like Shelby, so unlike the cksmiths who didn''t notice anything, she readily understood the slight smile on her youngdy''s face.


    That was the expression of a satisfied woman!


    "Congrattions." Shemented quietly to Shelby.


    "Hm?"


    "You''ve inaugurated Vicente''s train."


    Shelbyughed when she heard that, but she couldn''t say anything against Molly''s words since it was indeed the truth.

 Chapter 654 Family Expansion Plan

    Chapter 654 Family Expansion n


    ??654  Family Expansion n


    When they were five minutes away from arriving in Martell Vige, the group on the trainmanded by Vicente felt the vehicle begin to slow down. At the same time, they could already see the outskirts of the vige.


    While Benson and the cksmiths there were actively chatting about their sess and already talking about things that could be improved and others that were already to their liking, they entered the vige area.


    The vigers passing the street where the train was arriving stopped everything they were doing to watch that grandiose vehicle arrive in their vige.


    Most of the residents had no idea what the Fuller family was nning, so several of them were surprised when they saw the vehicle slowly entering the vige.


    Children saw this and found it very interesting. Some of them soon started to run after the train alongside the railings that protected the track.


    When Vicente''s train finally came to a halt inside the vige''s loading and unloading station, dozens of vigers soon began to crowd around, curious to see what it was all about.


    When Vicente switched off the machinery of the first train, he sighed and smiled in satisfaction, havingpleted another of his objectives.


    As he returned to his group, he said. "I will show you how to drive the train on the journey back to Millfall. I managed to get a good understanding of how it works on this short trip, so I''ll teach you so that you can pass it on to our men in the future.


    All in all, I don''t think there are many things that need to be changed in this project to make it work. Let''s observe our results over the next few weeks before we start our next project."


    "Where would it go?" Shelby asked.


    "I n to connect Millfall station to my future Metal City. It''s not far from here, so that will be our next destination." Vicente said, imagining that this would create a regr flow of people to that ce, which would promote his idea even more.


    "When will we start this new project?" Benson asked his disciple.


    "In two months, I want you to analyze this train and what we''ve done between the vige and Millfall in that time and adjust the ns for this line between the Metal City and Millfall. As soon as I get to Saltstar City, I''ll send men to help you choose thend we''ll use to run the railroad.


    In the meantime, I''ll asionally mine metals near Saltstar City for you and send them to Millfall. But I''ll be joining you at certain points in the project. I won''t be with you for as long as I would for this experiment, but I won''t be gone for long periods."


    The cksmiths nodded in understanding, aware that Vicente couldn''t give up his life to be a railway builder.


    "What do we do now?" One of the cksmiths asked. "We''re going back to Millfall."


    "Yes, but not right away," Vicente said. "We''ll wait for some of our contacts in the vige. I want them to experience the journey back to Millfall and take their findings to the noble families who have ntations on the outskirts of the vige."


    In theory, it was Vicente who would take all the produce produced on the outskirts of the vige from this area and take it to where it would be sold. He didn''t intend to earn coins straight away by making deals with noble families. He was actually going to rece the method of transporting resources between the vige and Millfall.


    But why did he want to present his project to noble families?


    Because he did not trade around 65% of the food resources, 80% of the cultivation resources, and 70% of the basic materials produced by the province, these many resources were traded by other merchants and, as such, transported by other groups.


    But if he drew the attention of the province''s noble families to how he could transport his resources, he could get new deals all over the territory!


    Shelby and the cksmiths there understood what he wanted and quickly left the train to wait for the people who would surely soon be at the station door.


    ...


    As Vicente and his group had expected, in less than an hour since they had arrived in the vige, everyone was talking about the train, and the subordinates of the nobles who had ntations nearby were already there talking to him.


    After weing the men and women who had agreements with him to obey him within the vige, Vicente invited them on a trip to Millfall so that they could better introduce this new alternative to their families.


    Everyone was excited by the news, so no one would turn down such an offer.


    Less than an hour after they arrived there, Vicente''s train was full of people, with more than 20 individuals in the front vehicle and 15 people in the back vehicle, which Vice and his staff had driven here from Millfall.


    Shelby and Molly were going to split between these two vehicles to exin to Vicente''s guests a little more about the wonder called the train while he and his cksmiths were going to travel around the machinery area.


    Vicente was going to make Benson the driver on this trip. He would stand next to his master while the other cksmiths would watch the man as Vice gave him advice on how to drive the vehicle.


    It wasn''t difficult to drive a train, so the vehicle would soon be on the move towards Millfall.


    The passengers invited by Vicente would take advantage of the trip to observe the beautiful views they could have traveling in a vehicle like that.


    For the next few tens of minutes, the group would marvel at the experience but also at the speed of this transportation.


    When they arrived in Millfallter, they would all be convinced that this was the future of transportation!


    ...


    "Incredible!"


    "Magnificent! I never thought I''d travel so fast between the vige and Millfall!"


    "Yes, we also could see some beautiful sights, and all very safely. Not a single magical creature dared approach the vehicle during the entire journey!"


    "Haha, those wild beasts watched us from afar as if they were pets!"


    The passengers on Vicente''s trainmented to each other as they got out of the vehicle after arriving at Millfall station.


    Meanwhile, Vicente left the train''s machinery area next to his cksmiths.


    "Well, driving a train is as simple as that. You just need to have the necessary mana and know when to elerate and when to brake. We will make signs along the railroad track to make our men''s work easier. That will prevent idents." He said to the group of 3rd stage cksmiths.


    "That''s a good idea..." They continued talking until Vicente went to exchange a few words with the people who hade from Martell Vige with them.


    He promised that they would return to the vige by train. They only had to wait a few minutes. Benson would follow the cksmiths back to the vige, as it would give another of hispanions a chance to learn how to drive the train in practice.


    They intended to do this for the rest of the day, so Vicente, Shelby, and Molly would soon be left behind at Millfall station.


    He had no intention of staying in the city. After saying goodbye to these two women, he would set off alone from this ce with the intention of finally returning to Saltstar City!

 Chapter 655 Back Home

    Chapter 655 Back Home


    ??Dayster...


    Vicente was finally back in Saltstar City after almost four months since Lina Seidel''s departure.


    After a long trip in which he hadpleted some of his goals, he was back home to continue watching Nina grow up.


    Arriving in the city early in the morning, he would soon see all of his most regr contacts locally, from Jasmine and La to Nova, Eva, and Newton.


    Some of his weaker men had strengthened when he was away, but none among his stronger subordinates had improved in level.


    They were certainly stronger with each passing day. However, they still needed to make progress to significantly change their current capabilities.


    Onyx had finished his dormant period after devouring the ''ordinary'' flesh of the superior vampire''s body. He was already at the end of the 4th stage, but that wasn''t enough for him to be a Paragon.


    However, when Vicente saw Onyx on his estate that day, he noticed that this creature was very close to advancing to the 5th stage.


    If he gave Onyx any 5th-grade resources in the future, this beast would likely evolve stages quickly!


    In addition to the improvements in the strength of the men and beasts in the group, the Fuller family was more influential than ever. With the local nobles aware of how strong he was and with the recent agreement with King Seidel, he was now practically a celebrity to whom everyone wanted to be connected.


    The result? In those four months or so out of the city, his family made new deals with provincial nobles while the family''s part in the provincial underworld advanced, conquering more men and cities under their control.


    Even Nova had greatly improved her influence over the soldiers of the royal army in the province. She had created her faction earlier, and now this group already had 200 Captains and 5 Commanders.


    She also had 4 of the 10 soldiers in charge of Saltstar City''s Martial Court on her side, a significant amount of support for Vicente.


    With all this local support, few things could stand in the way of Vicente''s group now!


    This was his best moment when he had to grow up before new challenges hit him.


    And so, soon, he would experience a few months of peace to do his business and cultivate without too much stress or suddenmitments!


    ...


    11 monthster...


    In the blink of an eye, Nina had grown up a lot and left almost all her childish traits behind, reaching 12, just a few months shy of her 13th birthday.


    When she arrived at the Saltstar City Royal Academy this morning, this beautiful young woman, 1.55 meters tall, with body curves that were increasingly remarkable for young people of her age and a beautiful smile simr to her mother''s, all the students in the surrounding area couldn''t help but stare at her.


    Nina was not only one of the most beautiful girls at the academy, who was in her penultimate year there. She was one of the best students, with one of the top five grades in the entire institution.


    She was already guaranteed a ce at the Seidel Magical College, but even if she hadn''t, her good grades would have ensured her sess in entering it.


    Many boys looked at Nina with thoughts of how incredible she was and how lucky one would be to be by her side. At the same time, the girls were thinking about how she was a greatpetitor or even an inspiration to more ordinary girls.


    Nina was still deaf, and she always would be. Her condition was irreversible. But her physical fitness had improved a lot in recent months thanks to the resources Vicente had obtained from the two secret Cataclysm Order outposts and the things he had bought.


    Previously, she had problems getting around, but now that problem no longer existed. Her physical condition had reached an excellent level, and she was now even stronger, faster, and more resilient than almost all the young people her age in Saltstar City.


    Nina had not yet awakened her magical powers, of course. But her physical strength was already simr to that of a Junior Apprentice.


    Newton and the other doctors in the Fuller family now believed her physical strength was already simr to that of a Junior Apprentice.


    that her chances of awakening her powers were not bad, although there was still a greater chance of her failing than seeding in getting her Magic Gem.


    However, before she left Millfall toe and live in Saltstar City, her chances of sessfully awakening her magical powers were less than 2%; now, she had more than a 25% chance of seeding in her Magic Awakening.


    Even so, Vicente continued to invest in his sister, with Newton and the family doctors working together to keep looking for better chances for her.


    Finally, on arriving at the academy at the time she always did, Nina was soon next to Killian, her best friend there.


    Seeing Nina, Killian couldn''t help but feel differently about her. Previously, he hadn''t understood thements made by his sister and Nina''s brother. But now that he was nearing his 13th birthday and already looked more like a grown man than a child, he couldn''t help but see the interesting ''attributes'' of his friend''s body.


    He tried not to think too much about these parts of Nina, but he found himself looking at her waist or bust every now and then.


    It was something stronger than him, something beyond his control!


    But he was no fool. He didn''t stare at Nina for too long to attract attention. He always found something to distract his mind from her body and avoid embarrassment...


    Nina had already noticed a few moments when her friend looked at her differently than he used to in the past, but she still thought it was something innocent. She knew other boys looked at her, but she didn''t think that of Killian yet.


    After greeting him, she smiled and said, "Killian, do you know what I heard from my brother today? The train line between Saltstar City and Metal City will be ready in six months. How about you apany me on the first train trip linking these two cities? We can get to know the city my brother is building."


    Killian opened his eyes with interest. Vicente''s trains had be famous in the province, and even powers from distant parts of the kingdom were talking about them. So it was only natural that he was very interested in it.


    "This will be on our vacation... All right, it''ll be a good opportunity."

 Chapter 656 Growing Influence and Power

    <h4>Chapter 656 Growing Influence and Power</h4>


    After almost a year since the creation of the experimental train line between Martell Vige and Millfall, Vicente''s group of cksmiths had learned everything they could from that railway and made the necessary adjustments to their ns for the line between Millfall and the Metal City.


    Nine months ago, the construction of the line between Millfall and the future Metal City began. Given the greater distance between the destination and starting point and Vicente''s lesser participation, it took five months toplete it.


    Even so, Vicente had participated in producing practically all the metalponents of that line, having made almost everything from Saltstar City. He asionally went to the sites where his men had worked and helped out for a day or so.


    Four months ago, the train line between Millfall and the future Metal City waspleted and put into operation. This had boosted the growth and speed of development of thend in the west of the province, with more people and resources going to that area.


    At the same time, two new rail lines began to be built from that line, one towards Ironcrest and the other, more recently, to Saltstar City.


    The rail line to Ironcrest, connected to the rail line from Millfall to the Metal City, was 80%plete and would soon be ready to run trains back and forth between these three ces and Martell Vige. However, the line to Saltstar City was still in its beginning, as the distance between the province''srgest city and that area was quiterge.


    However, with the increasing demand from the powers in the province to send their resources by freight train, Vicente invested heavily in this project, and several men from his family and even mercenaries took part in the construction of the rail lines.


    What made this method of transportation interesting was the machinery inside the trains. Only Vicente could do this or knew all the details necessary for trains to work. So even though many had already tried to copy him, no one had managed toe even close to what he had done. That''s why he was able to get even men from outside his family to participate in his project''s development.


    Finally, with the development of the trains in Scott Province elerating, Vicente hoped to reach all the cities in the province and also thergest city in the province neighboring his territory within the next 15 months.


    By the time Nina awakened her powers, he wanted to have a major train line linking Grandis to Saltstar City!


    It was an ambitious project, but if it worked, he could cut in half the time taken to transport resources between these cities!


    ...


    While Nina was looking forward to her first train ride, Vicente was with Eve and Sarah at his estate.


    Rory was no longer there, having left the city 8 months ago when the group he was forming to go to the Diamond Province had been ready and left with him for the family''s secret outpost near Grandis.


    Rory had already settled in that area near the capital, and his group had recently begun operations to secure groups from the Diamond Province underworld who wereing under the wing of the Fuller family.


    The results hadn''t started to take effect yet, but based on the letters Rory was constantly sending Vicente, they should start toe in the next three months.


    Meanwhile, Casey had advanced to the start of the 4th stage. With his advancement, Vicente sent this man to the future Metal City and made Sarahe to Saltstar City.


    Many important people in the Fuller family had advanced in level over thest 11 months. Casey had been the only one to reach the 4th stage, but several family members had left the Mid-level of the 3rd stage to reach the High-level.


    The number of High-level Mages who could advance to the 4th stage at any time had reached 11 individuals, counting family members and Vice''s allies, such as La, Nova, and Jasmine.


    Anyway, he was next to those two women in his estate office in Saltstar City, taking care of his usual business as patriarch of the Fuller family.


    Eve was in charge of the family''s ''daytime'' business, which was rted to the family''s dealings with noble powers in the province. On the other hand, Sarah was in charge of the group''s ''dark'' business, which was rted to the ck market and the underworld.


    The two brought him weekly problems, news, and opportunities rted to the family''s businesses.


    Sometimes, Vicente would leave this ce to resolve these matters, but most of the time, he was just giving orders to his family members.


    As his influence and power grew, he no longer had much need to move around.


    But even when he did move, he asionally did so by using his powers on some of his men. With his third pentagram, he could control people and see through their eyes, so he didn''t always need to be present to experience certain things.


    But today, Eve and Sarah weren''t with him to bring him trouble; they just wanted to update him on the group''s projects.


    The family''s expansion continued and was already close to reaching saturation point within the province. Soon, it would be time for the group to focus on maintaining what they had achieved in the province and look to the other provinces of the kingdom.


    Diamond Province was already with Rory''s group, but there were four other provinces in the kingdom for them to explore before they reached the kingdom''s maximum size!


    The same was true for the family''s legal business. With the idea of expanding the railroad to other provinces, the family would soon have the opportunity to strike deals with families outside their home territory.


    Meanwhile, the Fuller family''s profits were at an all-time high. The family''s underworld business was bringing in 12,000 gold coins a month, and Eve''s business was bringing in 5,000 gold coins a month.


    With these amounts, Vicente was able to expand his projects in the Metal City and the railroad lines throughout the province and sustain his group, which now had more than 500 internal members.


    After hearing all these figures, Eve said. "You should get ready to present Metal City to the nobles of the province. The basic structure of the city and the primordial vige are ready and functional. With our current preparations, we can triple the size of that ce in less than 10 months."


    "Let''s schedule it for next month," Vicente said, feeling it was time for him to show what his group had done alone on that ground so far.

 Chapter 657 The Metal City

    <h4>Chapter 657 The Metal City</h4>


    The Metal City, or rather the project being developed by the Fuller family, had grown considerably in recent months.


    In just a few months, thend now under Casey''s supervision had grown from a poption of just over 100 people to 1,800.


    It now had a central square, a train station, three administrative buildings, 10mercial buildings, and 50 residential buildings.


    With six blocks built up, the ce already looked more like a small town than the camp Vicente had passed over a year ago.


    Many of the original workers had moved their families to Vicente''s Metal City. But with the arrival of the trains in the area, the ce had grown even faster as the men of the Fuller family realized the opportunities they would have there.


    Even without Vicente''s request or order, several of his subordinates sent people from their families to this ce. Not only was it a ce they knew would be safe, but the opportunities for the first arrivals would be great.


    The first to start their business there would have a great chance of financial sess!


    So the city had gained a significant poption, even considering the short time since it had been built.


    This ce was capable of supporting a cityrger than Millfall, but it would need many workers and new residents.


    Vicente was aware that he would need support from outside his family to continue progressing in the area at the rate he needed to have his site ready for Nina''s awakening.


    After that, The Purification would take ce, and all the defenses of those preparing for such a cmity would have to be ready.


    Although it would take some time for the worst of the disaster to reach the south of the continent, it would be interesting to be prepared for its consequences from the beginning of the crisis.


    To do this, Vicente would need the support of the province''s wealthy men, which he could only achieve by proving the value of his Metal City and how he couldplete it in time.


    A presentation would be necessary!


    ...


    As soon as Vicente gave his order to Eve, she left his office to start preparing the invitations for the presentation event in the Metal City.


    Meanwhile, Vicente remained in his office with Sarah.


    "How''s the monster situation in the province?" He asked the ck-haired woman in front of him.


    "They are appearing more and more in our area," she said solemnly. "Last month, we had to deal with groups of goblins, ogres, and cyclops. But if the situation continues to deteriorate, it''s likely that we''ll soon encounter more special creatures.


    Lamias and other creatures may appear here soon."


    Prisiche heard this from the chain around Vicente''s neck, and of course, she liked what she heard. That was what she needed.


    Vicente didn''t want to help Lamia in the short term to have a bodypatible with her. But having a body for her to use in the future might make things a little easier for him.


    "Keep an eye on it for me. If any particrly notable monsters appear, I''ll take action against them myself. Let''s not risk our men against creatures that defymon sense." He ordered.


    ...


    Later that day, Vicente met Nova in a local restaurant, something they did several times a week.


    Seeing his wife again after a day''s work, Vicente was soon eating with her and chatting about the day''s events.


    She told him what she had done that day. Her routine was constantly changing, so Vicente was always learning new things.


    Recently, the army began a major reshuffling throughout the kingdom, with promising soldiers being called to the capital and experienced individuals with less potential being sent to less prominent cities like Saltstar City, Ironcrest, and so on.


    Although Nova was very talented and strong for her age, she had been ordered to stay in Saltstar City for the time being.


    Vicente wasn''t surprised to hear her words. The king obviously knew about their rtionship, so he helped Vice by letting Nova stay close to him.


    Noticing this, he said to her. "I think you can proceed to the 4th stage without any further reservations. The king is unlikely to call you to the capital now."


    "That''s good. I''d rather be with my family if the worstes to the worst." She smiled at him.


    "Hmm, but I think you''ll be called to the capital after Nina''s awakening. So I want you to hunt your fourth pentagram as soon as you advance one level."


    She narrowed her eyes. "Why?"


    "You will stay in the kingdom while my group goes hunting for pentagrams. I need someone strong and influential to help Nina and Eve."


    Vicente intended to leave Bart with the most names in his family. But he intended to take Casey, Sarah, Rory, and Onyx with him. He also had Lina and La in mind.


    So Nina could only count Eve and Bart among those Vicente trusted the most, which made him wish there was someone else.


    Nova was that person!


    "I see... You want me to stay." She muttered, a little annoyed.


    "It will be dangerous. I don''t want you to risk it. Besides, the king might make things difficult for us. So I''d rather you get a nice green pentagram in the kingdom and stay here to help the family.


    I intend to return in time to join the state''s defense against the enemies that mighte from the north. So it''ll be quick. We won''t be away for long."


    He smiled as he took one of her hands. "When we resolve everything here, we''ll get married and have a child."


    A smile broke out on Nova''s pretty face as her heart began to beat faster.


    She bit her lip and nodded affirmatively, liking these ns very much.


    ...


    Vicente''s next few days in Saltstar City would be uneventful until it was finally time to present the Metal City to the nobles and rich men of the province!


    He would leave the city with a group of local nobles nine days before the scheduled event, to which Eve had sent invitations to all the nobles and rich men in the province.


    Some of them would have to travel the traditional way, by carriages and beasts, but several individuals would leave their cities in thest few days, as they already had train lines at their disposal.


    Though Vicente had not yet begun to offer passenger service, his trains could carry a little over 40 people per trip, considering the seats in the two cars that housed the train engines.


    Anyone could use Vicente''s trains as they pleased as long as they paid for it.


    Thus, several people from Millfall would leave the city one day before the event, knowing they wouldn''t bete.


    Finally, the day woulde for the presentation of Vicente''s most important project!

 Chapter 658 Introducing the City

    Chapter 658 Introducing the City


    ??In the blink of an eye, the group led by Vicente arrived in the vicinity of the Metal City, passing by the peaks near that ce and following the t terrain of that area.


    Since they were only 2 kilometers away from that ce at that moment, the nobles who hade from Saltstar City with Vicente could already see the outlines of the tiny Metal City there.


    The ce had norge buildings. The tallest of them was only four stories high, while most of the residential buildings were two to three stories high.


    From a distance, you couldn''t tell they were made of metal. But practically all of the structures around this built-up area were made of metal.


    The streets were lined with a special type of sheet metal with reliefs that helped increase the road''s grip, while the sidewalks had simr patterns but were painted different colors.


    If you touched one of these surfaces with your hand, you would notice that almost everything there was made of metal. But if you didn''t pay attention, you wouldn''t be able to tell the difference between that ce and an ordinary city just by looking at it.


    There was a difference in terms of organization because this ce was nned from the ground up, it was well signposted, and everything that was made of metal was well painted.


    You wouldn''t find that in ordinary cities in the province. But apart from being very well organized, maintained, and designed, the ce didn''t look as strange as one would expect from a city made of metal.


    Vicente looked at the ce in silence as his group''s carriages entered one after the other. He was delighted with his men''s progress in this area.


    But as he looked at the area with a smile, the nobles and rich men in the 15 carriages that hade with his group couldn''t help but look at the train that was arriving in the city at that very moment.


    "So this is the magnificent train I''ve been hearing about..." The Duke of the Province watched as the vehicle slowed to a stop at therge station in the Metal City.


    Vicente expected this ce to grow very soon, so he had ordered his men to build a station capable of receiving up to 6 trains simultaneously. In addition, the station had two special areas that his group would convert to be used exclusively for passenger transportation.


    Of the six spaces for trains to park in the station, three were currently upied.


    Vicente''s trains had mainly gone to this ce, so the vehicles from Millfall, Martell Vige, and this ce were all there at the moment, two of them unloading resources and thest one arriving with passengers who had left from Millfall.


    Another train was ready to go. Vicente had already produced a five-car train that would soon be traveling between Millfall and Ironcrest.


    In short, these nobles and rich men were amazed by Vicente''s trains, and practically all of them were eager for these vehicles to arrive in their cities.


    ording to Vicente, the line connecting the railwork to Ironcrest would be in operation in a few weeks, and Saltstar City would be connected to the railwork in no more than five months.


    Anyway, while many in the group were thinking about how they could experience the train after finishing their business in this ce, their carriages stopped in front of the central square of this ce.


    The Metal City was under construction, so they saw many men working on the construction of new streets and buildings. The sound of metal hitting metal was constant in this ce, but the noise didn''t detract from the charm of this city.


    Although it was built quickly and had a defensive purpose, the city was beautiful. Its buildings had different designs and very bright colors.


    Vicente didn''t bother to exin why he hadn''t stopped building to wee these people and soon began to lead them to the local government building.


    When he arrived at the front of the building, Casey was waiting for him with the group of leaders of the workers behind the construction.


    He greeted the men and asked them with a smile on his face. "How is my city?"


    "Very well, I''d say. Everything''s working, and we''re growing ording to n," said the builders'' leader. "But I admit we have housing problems. The rate at which new homes are being built isn''t keeping pace with the arrival of new residents in the city."


    Vicente looked at the group of nobles standing there and said. "Let''s try to fix this."


    He looked at Casey and asked. "Have you had any problems here?"


    "No, the ce is quite quiet. Except for a few travelers who pass through from time to time, we haven''t met anyone, not even beasts, in thest few weeks." Said this tanned man.


    "Good, but watch out for magical creatures and monstersing from the north. Try to work with the beasts on the outskirts of ournd to prevent any groups of monsters from building settlements nearby."


    After he said this, Vicente saw the groups of nobles and wealthy men from the province who had arrived in the Metal City before his group gathered in front of the administration building, along with the people who had just arrived on the train.


    He had been a dayte for Eve''s invitations, so as soon as he noticed all the nobles were in front of the building, he began his introduction immediately.


    "Well, you''re all here to get to know my Metal City and understand how it differs from others. To begin with, I invite you to stay here for a day or two to test our infrastructure.


    My city functions better than any other in the kingdom in terms of the functioning of the sewage system, the water system, the drainage system, the lighting system, etc. There are few opportunities here, but that''s because of the city''s size.


    When this ce has more than 60,000 inhabitants, we could evenpete with Saltstar City regarding quality of services, among other things.


    So let''s rify that anyone whoes here won''t be deterred by the fact that it''s a newly built ce."


    He presented the basics first.


    One of the nobles who had been there for two daysmented. "My group has already experienced your city, and I can see that what you''ve just said is true. I believe this will be a good ce when it gets bigger. However, I want to know exactly how this ce will be able to offer us more protection than other cities in the province during the crisis after The Purification."


    Vicente smiled and began to float in the air, taking the bodies of all the men and women with him.


    "This is what I will show you now." He said as he made his pentagrams appear, startling some of those individuals who had never seen his pentagram configuration before.

 Chapter 659 Impenetrable Defense

    Chapter 659 Imprable Defense


    ??While everyone was shocked by Vicente''s ability to make them all float in the air and show how strong he could be against them, Vicente used his powers to change the electromaic properties of the part of his city that had already been built.


    As it was, the city was just an ordinary ce made of a lot of metal. But as Vicente brought this amount of metal under his control, part of his powers began to appear in the city''s surroundings.


    He controlled it masterfully and felt no difficulty in controlling such arge amount of metal. Since he was close to the peak of the 4th stage, Vicente could control a ridiculous amount of metal simultaneously.


    Because of this, he was able to levitate all the men and women representing the wealthy families in the province while using only a fraction of his power on them.


    ''Impressive!'' The Duke of the Province thought to himself, imagining that if Vicente wanted to, he could crush all those people with a single thought.


    Meanwhile, other people were interested in this and other aspects of Vicente''s power.


    Some couldn''t help but imagine how strong he would be when he added his fourth pentagram, while others noted the monster that lived in the province and that many people still underestimated,paring him to ordinary Sovereigns.


    ''He must be as strong as a Paragon by now.'' Thought one of Millfall''s nobles, quickly realizing that Vicente was Cesar and that this young man could certainly fight above his level.


    Vicente was probably already as strong as a Low-level Paragon!


    As people watched Vicente''s powers and the way he made special phenomena appear around the built-up area of the Metal City, the ce changed significantly.


    A powerful electromaic force appeared on the outskirts of the ce while stormy clouds rose above the city.


    The wind intensified, and lightning appeared from the sky, striking the outskirts of the Metal City but not the inside of the city.


    The mana around the city became denser while the temperature dropped, and a terrifying aura emanated from the metallic ce.


    It didn''t take Vicente long to do what he wanted. In just 8 minutes, he hadpleted the whole process, giving the city its first defenses.


    When he was done, he looked at his guests and said. "Come, attack my city. Try out the defenses that will protect the area''s inhabitants from monsters."


    "That''s..." The people obviously hesitated.


    But Vicente insisted. "If you don''t test it yourself, you won''t believe it. So just attack the city as you wish. Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    The people there hesitated a bit after he repeated his request. But after a moment of silence, someone moved, activated their powers, and showed their pentagrams.


    That person tried tounch a long-range attack on the main square of that small town,unching something capable of destroying 3rd-grade buildings.


    However, just as their strike was flying toward the city, an opposing force arose with great intensity, causing the attack to quickly lose much of its speed and gradually stop in mid-air.


    Meanwhile, the mana from that move strangely dispersed.


    Vicente exined as the people around were surprised: "his attack is based on the element of lightning. Since I also have an affinity for lightning, the mana used in that attack fell under the control of the Metal City, causing it to lose its power.


    But even if the attack were based on another element, it wouldn''t hit the city because of the electromaic barrier around it.


    Mana itself has electromaism. Don''t ask me why. I''m not a schr. But it''s a fact that everything in our world has electromaic properties. So, if you keep attacking, you''ll see something simr happen again and again."


    With these words, other nobles felt brave enough to do what he had encouraged them to, and soon, several of them began to attack the Metal City.


    They didn''t just attack the ce with some of their power. Some of them put all their mana into their strongest attacks to test what Vicente had built there.


    But the result was the same. Their attacks would stop before they even threatened any of the city''s buildings.


    Even if their attacks contained elements that Vicente had no affinity for, the mana from their attacks would eventually dissipate. The mana of an attack did not remain unchanged throughout its path.


    If we were to analyze the mana in a revolver bullet like the ones Vicente''s family had, the mana in the bullet would continuously decrease with each passing moment. If it took too long for the bullet to hit its target, it would lose all its power and be an ordinary bullet.


    The same thing happened with all the elemental attacks. The attacks would be potent in the first few moments of the attack, and then they would quickly lose their power as time passed.


    When these attacksunched against the city were stopped in mid-air by the electromaic barrier defending the ce, they gradually lost their mana until they disappeared.


    Vicente then said. "If any of you tried to enter the city where you shouldn''t, you would suffer something simr. But the city would throw you away instead of repelling you until your energy dissipates."


    He sensed a 3rd-stage beast on the outskirts of the nearby forests and used his power to enter the creature''s mind and make it attack the city.


    The men and women floating on the city''s outskirts saw this and soon watched as the creature jumped toward the city, only to be repelled as if it had crashed into an invisible stic surface.


    The creatures flew in the opposite direction at great speed in a few moments.


    "What if a 4th stage creature appears here..." Vicente was about to say when the lightning bolts formed from the surrounding clouds and hit the ces he had indicated.


    "Those rays will appear and attack the enemies. The problem with this city''s defense capacity is that there will always be stormy weather around here." He finished exining how his city''s defenses would work.


    "Incredible!" Several people murmured at the same time, understanding why Vicente''s city would be so different from any other city in the province or even the kingdom.


    To create all these phenomena, one would need Vicente''s skills and arge amount of metal. The more intelligent of those nobles and wealthy individuals there could see that every metal part of the Metal City stored mana and elements and served as a battery for the phenomena presented.


    Without thisrge amount of metal, it would be difficult to maintain all these defenses.


    Their cities couldn''t function like this, so they couldn''t help but imagine how valuable this ce could be in theing era of disaster.

 Chapter 660 Founding Members

    Chapter 660 Founding Members


    ??One of these people asked, "How would this city behave if attacked by a horde of monsters?"


    Having already noted the value of the Metal City, he needed more realistic information about its safety.


    It was obvious that there would be resistance to the infiltration of monsters there. However, the results could be very different if 100, 1,000, or 10,000 monsters attacked the area.


    Vicente answered this pertinent question. "The way the city is now, it would only be able to stop a few hundred 3rd stage monsters. But we currently have 4% of thend we want to build on.


    When the city has a few tens of thousands of inhabitants in the near future, these defenses will be able to withstand tens of thousands of 3rd stage monsters attacking it."


    This was no small feat. It would give the locals a lot of security, a ce to sleep soundly, and confidence that their defenses would hardly fall. They would not have to worry about being killed while they rested!


    If their defenses did eventually fall, they could fight weakened, fewer, and possibly wounded monsters. That alone would give them a huge advantage!


    "How does getting in and out of the city work? I imagine that for these defenses to work, it might be difficult to leave the city." Said the Duke of the Province.


    Vicente had already solved that problem. "There will be points of entry and exit into the city. For example, the railroad is one of them. But we won''t be using it all the time, which means this crossing doesn''t have to be essible all the time... At the same time, the railroad itself has defenses simr to those of the city.


    In any case, we can have entry portals at certain points in the city, where our men can control the phenomena at those portals. By activating and deactivating the phenomena at these points, the city''s inhabitants will be able toe and go from the area."


    "So, we will be unprotected during the deactivation of the defenses at these points?" a woman asked.


    "Only at that point, but yes." Vicente was sincere. "It can''t be otherwise. That will be the only way in and out of the area.


    In any case, as long as we have powerful magicians guarding these passages, it would be difficult for infiltration or something worse to develop."


    Everyone understood the main points as Vicente led them back into the city.


    They didn''t have to go through a portal like the one Vicente had described. With this young magician at their side, they could get in and out of this ce with ease.


    "So what methods can we use to join you in this endeavor?" asked a low-ranking nobleman.


    Vicente smiled and invited them into his administration building.


    After they arrived in a meeting room with a beautiful view of the city''s central square, Vicente began to exin. "We are going to offer you two ways to join us. One is as a founding member, and the other is as a resident.


    You cane here as a resident and just worry about buying your property in the city. That alone will entitle you to live here and enjoy your rights.


    But suppose you want something more, like participating in the local government and getting a financial return from this ce. In that case, you can join me as founding members.


    Of course, by bing a founding member, you will have to help me build the city. In return, you will be entitled to free property here, participate in the local government, and receive part of the city''s future profits.


    The Metal City will have an incredible defense, but to live here, you will have to pay dearly for itsnd and taxes on its consumption.


    We, the founding members, will use these taxes to support the city''s expenses, and whatever profit is left over at the end of each month, we will divide up as we decide."


    The eyes of some of the wealthier nobles there lit up at this possibility.


    In such a world, it would be very difficult to collect ie tax as it would be very easy to evade this tax. But if it were collected directly when the movable and immovable property was sold, the government could make most people pay the tax.


    The tax made the great royal families of states like this so powerful, and all the rich guys there with Vicente knew it was a big deal.


    They were worried about their safety, but when they saw the opportunity to protect themselves and earn coins, they couldn''t help but think about joining Vicente in this endeavor.


    "How much exactly are we talking about? How much would I need to be a founding member?" One wealthy man asked.


    "A few tens of thousands of gold coins would do it." Vicente estimated.


    Gulp!


    Several people swallowed their saliva. Many people there could notmit to handing over a few tens of thousands of gold coins to Vicente!


    "What about buying property in town?" One of the less wealthy asked.


    "An ordinary plot ofnd with a building on it, like most of you are used to in a good city, costs an average of 600 gold coins.


    But as the Metal City bes known throughout the kingdom, everyone will seek it out. So the price of an ordinary property here will be around 8,000 gold coins, excluding taxes."


    Some of that would go to the royal family since thend officially belonged to the royal family. However, most of the value would go to the founding members of the city since they were the ones who would build the ce and make it valuable.


    The Duke of the Province realized this and immediately made his position in the city clear. "I will be a founding member."


    "I''m interested too. I think this ce has a lot of potential."


    The Duke, the Marquises, and the Counts quickly positioned themselves in their majors in the same way, intending to be founding members of this ce.


    Most of the Barons and Viscounts didn''t have enough money, so they would just be residents. But all of them had already thought about sacrificing their financial reserves to buy a ce in such a city.


    Some were even willing to live more simply in such a ce in order to spend less.


    As for the rich men without noble titles, half of them would join Vicente as founding members, and the others would just be ordinary residents of this ce.


    At the end of that day, Vicente would sign contracts with those who were willing to be founding members.


    Starting tomorrow, each of them would have to hand over 5,000 gold coins so that the Fuller family could hire more men to speed up the construction of the Metal City!

 Chapter 661 Saltstar City & Metal City Railway

    <h4>Chapter 661 Saltstar City & Metal City Railway</h4>


    Five monthster...


    Months passed after the gathering of the province''s nobles and wealthy men in Metal City. The Fuller family received the support promised by the founding members of Metal City, and the number of workers in the area greatly increased due to the agreements made at that time.


    By now, Metal City had grown considerably, reaching a poption of 5,000, with an area three times the size of the built-up area at the time.


    With each passing day, the city generated more opportunities for its inhabitants and coins to help the founders elerate its growth.


    While building this ce, Vicente''s railroad lines in this province had multiplied!


    The line connecting Metal City and Millfall to Ironcrest had beenpleted four months ago. More recently, the line connecting these three cities to Saltstar City waspleted!


    In addition, passenger trains were beginning to run through the province while three new rail lines were under construction.


    One of them, the longest project and the one that would take the longest time, was the one that would connect the kingdom''s capital to Saltstar City. The other two were within the province, one of which would connect Dryhaven to Vicente''s railwork.


    Though there was still a long way to go, the trains were already changing the lives of the people of Scott Province. They were speeding the transport of resources, lowering the cost of products, and improving the efficiency of travel throughout the province.


    In the midst of all this, the Fuller family grew!


    ...


    Today, Vicente was once again with Lina Seidel, who was visiting Saltstar City for the third time since their "deal" in that restaurant in the kingdom''s capital.


    More precisely, at this moment, they were entering the Saltstar City train station, a grandiose ce of more than 10,000 square meters, where there was room for 6 trains to park simultaneously.


    This station, in particr, had an area reserved for passenger trains, which Vicente had developed in recent months.


    The demand for travel around the province was far greater than anyone could have imagined. Few people traveled through the province because of the many dangers and the high cost of travel. But with the advent of trains and their guaranteed safety, more and more people began to travel using it.


    People who used to travel once a year to avoid the dangers of constant travel now travel every two months or even less.


    Even soldiers and members of the aristocracy, who usually had fewer problems traveling, now used thework Vicente had created to travel around the province more quickly.


    Although Vicente hadn''t nned to focus on this possibility, he had built passenger areas in each of his stations to meet the growing travel demand.


    Today, he was in this part of Saltstar City Station to make the inaugural run of the Saltstar City & Metal City line.


    Lina was there to do business with him. Still, she couldn''t pass up the opportunity to see the passenger trains and Metal City.


    Along with her were her bodyguards and advisors, as well as some of the city''s nobles, local army soldiers, Nina and Killian.


    Nina and Killian had recently finished their penultimate year at the Royal Academy and were on vacation. In another month, they would return to sses, but this would be theirst year studying there.


    Since both had recently turned 13, there was less than a year until their awakening, Vicente''s departure on his pentagram quest, and the beginning of the disaster.


    Neither of the two young people thought much about these troublesome matters. Still, both Vicente and Lina had such a thing in mind as they looked at the two young people sitting in two chairs within sight of them.


    "Sigh... Soon, we''ll have to travel north and leave our families behind." Lina muttered as she looked at Nina, imagining that this would be more difficult for Vicente than for her. "How are you preparing for that? Are you too worried about them being away from you?"


    Vicente looked at Nina from where he stood next to Lina in a beautifully decorated railcar with four seats per row, separated by an aisle that could hold three people passing side by side.


    "Before I leave, I will ensure that Nina has a bnced life as a magician or mortal, even in my absence, even amid disaster." He replied sincerely.


    "If she doesn''t get a Magic Gem, I will send her to the Metal City to live safely there. If she manages to awaken her magical powers, I''ll let her in the capital to study at the Seidel Magic College.


    As interesting as it would be for her to protect herself in the Metal City, she needs opportunities to grow and learn. The college will be the best ce for her. When I return to the kingdom after the hunt, I''ll stay in the capital to protect her during the worst of the disaster."


    She liked what she heard. "You don''t intend to live in Metal City? Why build such a ce if you don''t intend to use it?"


    "Some of my family will go to Metal City. But I am building this ce mainly in case Nina does not awaken her powers. This ce will serve to protect her in that situation. I could use it very well to protect her from the monsters.


    But if she does awaken some power, developing it while she can would be interesting."


    Vicente and all the experts in the kingdom knew that the worst of the disaster wouldn''t hit them so soon. It could take one to three years for the beginning of the vampires'' ns in the far north of the continent to reach the far south of Pris Realm.


    Seidel Magic School onlysted four years. Let''s say the worst was to reach this kingdom in 3 years. Then Nina could finish most of her studies before she had to move and hide.


    "But if things are much worse than I imagine, I''ll move Nina to the Metal City when I return, and then I''ll protect her from within the city.


    In short, the Metal City will be like a defense n in case the worst happens. I''m building it, but I really hope I won''t have to use it."


    "I see." The princess murmured, a little worried by the subject of their conversation. "What do you think of The Purification? What do you think we can expect from this vampire n?"

 Chapter 662 Pessimist

    Chapter 662 Pessimist


    ??Vicente closed his eyes and shook his head. "It''s hard to say. I don''t know much about the organization within the vampire world. I don''t know how their ns are divided, nor how many of them there are. I also don''t know how many races and how many beings they have under their control.


    But let''s say that there is one vampire of the same level for every ten 4th-stage magicians on the continent.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if most of the continent''s magicians and mortals were killed in five years."


    The Purification would be an attempt by vampires to end the Magicians Age and begin the Vampires Age. To do this, the vampires would not have to fight beasts and other races of magical beings. The humans and their magicians dominated the continent, so the fight would essentially be against the human race.


    Those who weren''t targeted and had no reason to fight would most likely try to preserve themselves, even considering the problems they might have if the vampires won the war.


    So if it were a battle of humans against vampires, it wouldn''t take many of those pale-skinned beings to bring the human race to a terrible state like the one Vicente mentioned.


    "There aren''t that many pureblood vampires on the continent," Linamented to him.


    "That''s the problem. There''s no way to know for sure," Vicentemented to her. "Besides, The Purification will increase the power of the strongest vampires. So they won''t even need many 4th-stage vampires. If only one of them manages to reach the 6th stage, it would be enough for them to achieve what I said.


    It would be enough for an Archmage vampire to kill all the Archmages on the continent and then hunt down the Paragons. Such a 6th stage vampire could then return to their headquarters and let their subordinates deal with the rest of humanity."


    Vicente estimated that they could do all this in less than three years since The Purification, considering the power he had seen in a pureblood, a superior vampire.


    Lina couldn''t help but feel pessimistic. "You don''t seem to believe in our victory."


    "It''s not that I don''t believe. I just don''t know what might happen. But realistically, it''s quite possible that in five years, 70% of the human poption on the continent today will no longer exist."


    "That''s worrying."


    "Hmm, in a situation like that, Metal City could be a ce where a small part of humanity could preserve itself. I hope that doesn''t have to happen, but if it does, we will preserve ourselves there." Vicentemented to her.


    When she considered the worst, she couldn''t help but think about how strong Vicente was. "Is there a chance for you to be a Low-level Paragon before the worst happens?"


    "It depends on the result of our search for the pentagram..." He didn''t want to raise Lina''s hopes but didn''tpletely rule out the possibility either. "But Onyx might be able to reach the 5th stage. I''ll do everything I can to get him 5th-grade resources during our trip in a little over a year."


    Lina knew that Onyx was the most powerful mount of the Fuller family. If this creature could reach the 5th stage, it could be of great help in the defense of the Seidel Kingdom.


    A Paragon beast was not to be underestimated!


    "I hope we seed with this." She muttered as she looked out the window of the train they were on, seeing the mountains surrounding Saltstar City as they left it behind.


    The train ride between Saltstar City and Metal City would take seven days. That was a long distance, but it was about a third of the time it took to travel in ordinary carriages.


    Nobles and wealthy men could travel between these two ces in less than 15 days. Still, they were individuals with special resources and opportunities. Most people would need about three weeks or more to make such a journey.


    But even though it was a trip of a few days, it was a trip that could be veryfortable for people with resources.


    Vicente''s passenger trains had a total of seven railcars for transporting people. Of those spaces, four were for people with few resources, where there were basically chairs and toilets to serve those groups traveling there.


    But in three of the train''s cars, there were special areas for the more affluent people, where you could have your own cabin with a bed and your own private space, with even your own toilets.


    In each of these cars, there were two special cabins for couples and people traveling alone, as well as a bar and restaurant area where there were nice chairs and tables for people to socialize in the middle of the trip.


    Vicente and his group were in one of these areas when they traveled to Metal City.


    ...


    The week''s journey between Saltstar City and Metal City would pass in the blink of an eye.


    Vicente and Lina would talk a lot about the kingdom''s future and how to prepare for the worst of the approaching disaster.


    Those who didn''t think about it so much, like Nina and Killian, hadn''t talked about such things because they had managed to enjoy the journey between their city and their destination.


    At the beginning of a new day, the group would wake up as the train slowed down, slowly taking in the scenery around Metal City, some of them seeing the ce for the first time.


    When they disembarked at Metal City, those who were there for the first time couldn''t help but look at the ce with smiles on their faces, seeing the most organized, clean, and different ce they had ever been to in their lives.


    Metal City had an atmosphere unlike any other ce. The people there seemed to have unusual auras, while the pr lights that were constantly present in the local sky couldn''t help but mesmerize the women in the group.


    Soon, Vicente and those who already knew the ce best began to guide the group through this ce, where they nned to stay for the next three days before returning to Saltstar City.


    Metal City was still small. Though it had everything to satisfy the needs of people as sophisticated as these neers, it was still small and three days would be enough to see everything there was to see.


    Those three days would fly by, and soon, Nina and Lina would understand what Vicente had built and the potential of this ce for his departure from the kingdom in just over a year.


    When they returned to Saltstar City, it was time to prepare for the changes that would take ce after a year, when Nina would experience her awakening and then have to say goodbye to her brother!

 Chapter 663 Preparing for the Hunt

    Chapter 663 Preparing for the Hunt


    ??Weeks after the inauguration of the Saltstar City & Metal City train line, Nova and La had advanced one level and had finally be Sovereigns!


    As Vicente had instructed, Nova left the city with a group of Fuller family soldiers shortly after she had advanced a level to hunt for her fourth pentagram.


    The n was for her to have her fourth pentagram before Vicente left the kingdom, so she didn''t have much time.


    As for La, Vicente wanted to take her with him on his journey to the north of the continent. So she was still in the city.


    She remained in the city because her promotion was new, and she primarily served as Jasmine''s guard.


    If she were to be sent to other Congregation of Revtion posts, since she had just been promoted, she would have time to report to a new post.


    The most important members of this organization could take time off to hunt for their pentagrams after advancing one level.


    She had only advanced a few months before Vicente and his group left. Then La could easily wait for them.


    Meanwhile, Jasmine wasn''t far behind, but she was still missing something to reach the 4th stage. The same was true for Eve, Benson, and some of the other High-level Mages in the family. With all the progress the family had made in the past few months, several of the magicians in the group had reached this level.


    However, Vicente didn''t expect most of them to advance in the time they had left in Scott Province. And even if someone did, he didn''t want to take them with him.


    He wanted to take a small group on his hunt. Only Rory, La, Sarah, Casey, and Lina would join his hunt besides himself and Onyx.


    ...


    "So Princess Lina Seidel has advanced to the 4th stage, huh?" Vicentemented when he heard the news from one of his men who had just entered his office with it.


    From what he had just heard, Lina had advanced after a few days of meditation after returning to the kingdom''s capital after passing through Metal City.


    With Lina''s progress, all those he wanted to take with him on the hunt for his next pentagram were at the 4th stage.


    He clenched his fists in satisfaction, seeing that everything was going ording to n.


    Newton was with him at the moment and noticed Vicente''s signs of anxiety. "Do you think this team will help you get your cyan pentagram? Remember, if you''re lucky, you''ll probably have to face a High-level Paragon to get it."


    "Before I go hunting for my pentagram, I''ll let them absorb their new essences. I''ll try to help Onyx be a Low-level Paragon, and I''ll try to reach the absolute peak of the 4th stage," Vicentemented. "But if that''s not enough, then nothing I do will be. I cannot be a Paragon without my fourth pentagram."


    "Sigh... That is going to be pretty dangerous. But I hope it works. If you use Casey''s power,bined with La''s speed and the mix of your powers with Rory''s, you might be able to endanger even a High-level Paragon. But you''ll have to be perfect. No mistakes.


    If such a strong creature manages to attack your group, everyone but you and maybe Onyx will die." The professormented, trying to imagine the level of this team.


    "I know. When we''re ready to hunt for my fourth pentagram, we''ll take every possible precaution before the fight." Vicente said as he closed his eyes and imagined how much easier things would be if they could find a magical essence that was independent of living beings.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t count on such a thing because information about natural essences was even more difficult than about 5th¡ªand 6th-level beings.


    "You should prepare robotic armor for your allies. Even if they can''t do much against Paragons or stronger magical beings, they might give your huntingpanions some extra defense." Newtonmented.


    "Hmm, I was nning on doing something like that. Now that I can produce 4th-grade items with 100% efficiency, I''ll be able to arm them with robotic armor and my most advanced firearms," Vicentemented to Newton, hoping that this would give them some advantage in the hunt for the fourth pentagram.


    "If I seed, I may be a Paragon."


    "Yes, I imagine that''s the case." The grey-haired manmented.


    "If I seed, I''ll search for my fifth pentagram before I return home. I''ll take advantage of the fact that I will be already in a powerful area with a presence ofpatible beings, and I''ll secure my next essence."


    Ideally, Vicente''s next pentagram after receiving the fourth essence for his first Magic Gem would be an indigo pentagram. However, such a pentagram had never appeared in Pris Realm.


    There were legends that some peak 6th-stage creatures, Archmages, had already cultivated this kind of pentagram on the continent. But there was no history of any magician having achieved such a thing.


    ording to the legends, only a legendary magician who could reach the 7th stage would be able to absorb such a pentagram. Since there was no history of anyone bing a Magus in the Pris Realm, finding an indigo pentagram would be unrealistic even for Vicente.


    Neither he nor Newton considered looking for a fifth pentagram that was different from the cyan essences.


    "That''s best for you." Newton agreed. "If you return from this hunt with five pentagrams, you can truly defend the kingdom against all kinds of threats.


    Even if the magical civilization falls to monsters and vampires, the Metal City can be humanity''s home, where no monster can enter."


    "I''ll do my best," Vicente promised, not to Newton, but to himself.


    "I know... If the situation getsplicated, I''ll take Nina and those with her, and we''ll go to Metal City. We''ll wait for you there if you take too long to get back." Newton said as he thought back to their stay in the capital before things got worse.


    "I''m d to hear that."


    "My only concern, Vice, is whether this Metal City will be able to hold everyone who wants to go there. If things get out of hand, everyone who knows about this ce will want to move there." Newton said in a serious tone.


    He honestly didn''t see how humanity could put up with the vampires'' legendary n!


    He was almost sure that civilization, as they knew it today, would end in 10 years or less!


    When that happened, ces like Metal City would be sought after by every surviving human on the continent!

 Chapter 664 Last Months in Saltstar City

    Chapter 664 Last Months in Saltstar City


    ??After hearing Newton''s concern, Vicente took it to heart and thought about what could happen if the worst really happened.


    "My Metal City could hold a maximum poption of 300,000 if we developed it to its full potential. Beyond that, the city would be very problematic. Our area isn''t big enough to hold more than that." Hemented.


    "300,000, huh? Well, it''s better than nothing. Unfortunately, we can''t build more ces like this all over the kingdom."


    "You shouldn''t be so pessimistic, Professor. Even if other cities in the province don''t have the same level of defense as Metal City, my group will try to protect the whole province.


    The Metal City will be our headquarters. But from there, we''ll try to prevent monsters from entering the province in order to maintain our business here." Vicentemented, wondering what might happen if his ns worked out in the chaos. "The province could hold the entire kingdom''s poption if we seed. That should be enough if civilization falls."


    Newton got up from where he was, nning to leave. But he didn''t disagree with what Vicente said. "It is possible. But we should prepare for the worst. So, I''ll stay skeptical for now. Anyway, I''ll see youter."


    Vicente waved at the man before watching him leave.


    After Newton left, Vicente would take care of some of the Fuller family''s business. After the family''s recent period of peace and development, its numbers improved significantly.


    He now had more than 1,500 direct family members and more than 30,000 indirect members. In some ways, his current numbers were even more significant than those of the royal army, thergest official organization in the kingdom!


    Of those 1,500 internal family members, 65% were Acolytes, and almost all the rest were Mages. The number of Sovereigns in the family was still small, and one could count on the fingers of one''s hand.


    But with these numbers, Vicente had already ced his family in 3 provinces of the Seidel Kingdom and had evenpletely dominated Scott Province.


    His railroads had already reached Snow Province, and with a few more months of work, they would reach Diamond Province, especially the kingdom''s capital.


    While the family''s profits were currently growing at a rate of 30% per month and Metal City continued to expand, his men were already setting up sentry posts along the entire border of Snow Province.


    What Vicente had said to Newton was serious. He intended to protect all of Scott Province when the disaster from the north reached the continent''s south.


    He wanted everything ready before he left to hunt pentagrams so the essentials were already in ce. Once he left with his group, the family in the province would only have to expand what was already prepared.


    ...


    In thete afternoon, Vicente picked Nina up from the Royal Academy in Saltstar City.


    Nina was in herst year at the academy. Her sses would be over in another nine months, and she would graduate. After that, she would have about a month until her 14th birthday, when she could go through the Awakening.


    Then her destiny would be decided!


    Havinge so close to distancing himself from his sister because of the moment they were reaching into their lives, Vicente couldn''t help but pay more attention to Nina while he still could.


    He picked her up almost every day and taught her for an hour or two each day.


    He taught her the art of the family business and talked to her about human nature, how to deal with selfish people, and how to be ruthless with traitors and enemies.


    Nina was no longer a child. At 13, she looked more like a woman than a girl. Since this was a traditional world and he wouldn''t let his sister date just anyone, he knew she was still pure. But if she had looked the same on Earth, he couldn''t be sure she had never done anything.


    In his earthly life, girls like Nina had often had physical rtions with her age.


    Fortunately for Vicente, this was the Pris Realm and not Earth!


    But that didn''t change his concern. When he saw Nina in the distance next to Killian, Vicente couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    He was right. Over time, Killian and Nina had be different. They no longer seemed like the ''pure'' and uninterested friends they had been a year or two ago.


    "Senior Fuller," Killian said as he greeted Vicente with respect before saying goodbye to Nina and promising to meet her before the academy tomorrow.


    Nina said goodbye to her friend before starting to walk home with Vicente.


    "Nina, how are you?" Vicente asked as he walked slowly with his sister, in no hurry to get home.


    He kept talking to the family doctors about her situation. But only by talking to her and listening to her opinion could he get a better idea of how she really was.


    So Nina was used to hearing this question from time to time.


    She said. "The same as before. My situation is improving. The resources you''ve given me all these years are helping me a lot, brother.


    I feel stronger, I can move faster, my agility is better than ever, and I recover more easily. In some ways, I''m no different from my peers. In other ways, I can even be considered better than most of them.


    The only one I can''t beat physically in my ss is Killian. He still manages to surpass me in every way."


    "That''s natural. Men are physically stronger than women. But you''ll be closer to him by the end of the year. These will be thest months of your treatment before your awakening," Vicentemented.


    "Do you think we can improve my chances?" She asked him.


    "Of course we can. Don''t be pessimistic, Nina. You will likely awaken a good magical form during your awakening." He said, smiling at her.


    She smiled back at him, knowing there was no way he could be sure of that, but she couldn''t me him. He had done everything to make her awakening a positive event. If she failed in awakening her powers, she certainly couldn''tin to him or think that he hadn''t done enough.


    So she pretended to believe her brother, even though she remained skeptical about this long-awaited moment for her family.

 Chapter 665 Crisis Looms

    Chapter 665 Crisis Looms


    ??Several monthster...


    One of the men from the Fuller family, along with several other men from the family, was stationed on the border between Scott Province and Snow Province.


    From the metal tower on which they stood, they could see several square miles in the distance on both sides of the border.


    But at that moment, the man standing guard in that area had a strange look in his eyes, while a green pentagram glowed in both of his eyes.


    Meanwhile, he watched arge group of monsters pass through the area toward the interior of Scott Province.


    ...


    At the same time, in Saltstar City...


    Vicente stood in his training room, his third pentagram glowing around him and a white glowing from his eyes.


    Seeing and feeling the strength of the monsters in front of the body of the man he had sent to the border, he couldn''t help but make an ugly expression.


    "Shit!" Hemented as he returned to normal and stopped using his third ability to see through this man.


    Looking at Eve and Casey, who were with him now, he couldn''t help but report what he had just seen. "Arge number of monsters are crossing our border right now."


    "Arge number?" Casey wondered.


    "More than a thousand monsters."


    Gulp!


    "All that?" The blonde woman asked, finding it a bit much.


    "We are less than six months away from The Seven-Day Tsunami. Soon, The Purification should be put into practice, so it was expected that the number of creaturesing from the north would increase.


    "Sigh! Even though we expected it, it''s not good to see our fearse true," hemented in a deep tone.


    "Send a group to deal with those monsters before they infiltrate the province. The group that discovered them will watch them for now. But if we don''t act quickly, we''ll lose them, and they''ll be much harder to deal with."


    "Sarah is in Metal City. Should we send her?" Casey asked.


    "We can also send Onyx and La there. With their speed, they can reach the monsters in less than four days." Evemented.


    "Do that. Send Sarah to follow them and keep their location under our radar. When Onyx and La arrive, they will have to deal with these monsters together.


    There are some Sovereign-level monsters, but most of them are Mages and Acolytes." Vicente said as he thought about his feelings for his subordinate.


    Casey and Eve quickly left with these orders while Vicente turned his attention to Torne.


    ''It will be difficult from now on, master. Scott Province is the northernmost ce on the continent. These creatures fleeing from the north wille here to try to preserve their lives.'' The ghost in Vicente''s mindmented to him.


    ''I know. The problem is that I didn''t expect things to get so bad at this point... It makes me wonder if I''ve really prepared well enough.''


    Torne said. ''You did what you had to do. Your family has many Mages, you have outposts all along the border, and means of transportation and protection that no one else on the continent has.


    But these things won''t stop the monsters froming here. At most, they will help your people grow faster and better deal with threats.''


    ''Sigh... Unfortunately, that''s all.''


    "If you want, I can help you." The voice of themia on Vicente''s ne rang out, drawing his attention to her.


    Over the years, since Vicente had made thismia leave his body and follow him inside a special mineral, he had obtained Lamia bodies for her.


    He currently had threemias bodies that were High-level Mages before they died. That wasn''t the best for Prisiche, who was an Earth Sovereign. But with one of those bodies she could regain her powers and eventually her full strength.


    Vicente looked at her silently while she tried to convince him.


    "I will only be a 3rd stagemia because of the bodies you have. That will be enough for you and me to have a master-ve rtionship. There will be no way for me to betray you.


    On the other hand, with me by your side, I will be able to guide your people ording to my knowledge of monsters.


    Although you have studied and dealt with many monsters, you don''t think like one, and you don''t have the experience of living among them. If I have a body, Vicente, I can help you better than anyone.


    Trust me, and I will facilitate your dominion over the province, even in the midst of The Purification''s consequences."


    Vicente and Torne looked at the ne containing thismia''s soul, both silent as they considered what she had to say.


    ''You will have to decide whether to take her with you on the hunt or leave her in the province, master. Though she''s valuable either way, I can''t help but admit that she''d be more useful in the province.


    As much as she can help us on the journey north, she can do little to facilitate our victories in battle. She''s powerful, but her powers are better against magicians. She won''t be as strong against other monsters.


    But in the province, she could really help the family groups fight monsters better, and the magical creatures that wille here aren''t exactly the strongest. Even though she''s not as powerful in the monster world, she''ll be able to handle the ones thate here.


    The only problem is whether she can deal with your men. A contract between you will oblige her to follow your rules, but it won''t take away her personality. That could be a problem.''


    ''I know. There are pros and cons to leaving her here or taking her with us,'' Vicente pondered while holding the ne in his hands.


    He closed his eyes and said to Prisiche. "All right, I''ll give you what you want. But if you cause me trouble, you''ll be in for more terror than you can imagine."


    Themia felt her soul tremble at Vicente''s words, not understanding how this man could still frighten her after she had apanied him for so long.


    "You won''t regret it. Even though we''re different races, Vicente, you and I want the same thing¡ªour survival. The safer Scott Province is, the better for me. I don''t want monsters unrted to me to get in my way.


    As long as I had no prospects, I would ally myself with any monster to improve my chances. But since I am on your side, I have resources, people, infrastructure, and more, I don''t need them. So betraying or harming you would be bad for me!"

 Chapter 666 New Soldier in the Family

    <h4>Chapter 666 New Soldier in the Family</h4>


    What themia had just said was true. Her nature could be cruel and difficult to deal with. But she would actually have a very good chance if she was loyal to the Fuller family and tried to help them prosper.


    Besides the fact that an agreement with Vicente would force her to follow certain rules, her safety and continuity could be guaranteed if the province didn''t fall into the chaos that the whole continent would soon be in.


    Considering that she would only be a High-level Mage for the time being, Vicente decided to give her this chance by adding another magical creature to his family.


    He summoned the threemia bodies he had collected and told her to choose one to possess.


    She quickly chose the one who most resembled her. Soon, she possessed the body of a full-breasted blonde woman and did not hesitate to begin the process of integrating her soul into that body.


    The process was not asplex as one might think. Lamia bodies could remain without life signs for a long time and still be able to recover ande back to life. The body coulde back to life as long as themia''s soul was okay.


    The moment her soul entered the body, it quickly erased the traces of the soul that had previously inhabited it and soon began to integrate with it.


    This process would take a total of 20 minutes from beginning to end. Vicente and Torne observed her as she mastered the body, gradually showing signs of what was happening.


    After a few minutes, the corpse took on color as the blood began to circte through its veins, while the monstrous aspects of some parts of the corpse disappeared, giving the woman an incredible appearance.


    If an ordinary, ignorant man were to see her as she was now, naked and beautiful, he would quickly feel his blood heating up and his animal parts awakening.


    But Vicente knew exactly what this creature was capable of. When Prisiche opened her eyes, he moved his gauntlet and made her feel a gigantic pressure that immobilized her.


    Then he grabbed her by the throat and squeezed it. "Prisiche, from now on, you are my ve. Don''t dare to go against my ns. Never betray my family. And protect Nina at all costs. If you follow these orders, we''ll have a good time together."


    She said nothing as she turned pale and tried to get him to stop squeezing her neck.


    Vicente didn''t even move in response to her gestures. As she shivered and felt the power of this man, now much stronger than when they first met, his three pentagrams moved and quickly marked her.


    As she felt the mark of Vicente''s very, Prisiche felt new priorities in her life. She didn''t just want to survive; now, her will was Vicente''s will, and she would do what was best for him.


    She knew it was the mark of very and that it would change when she grew faster than him and became stronger than Vicente. But until that happened, she couldn''t go against his wishes herself.


    "I''ll do my best, master." She said with great effort.


    He released her after he had finished marking her. "From now on, you are a member of the Fuller family. Don''t tell anyone about your race. I want you to pretend to be human.


    Use your natural powers only when you have no choice. I''ll let some of my men know what you are in case you need to use your powers. That will prevent them from thinking you''re an infiltrator into my group.


    In any case, your job will be to help the family deal with the monsters and ensure the safety of the province and my sister.


    I''ll give you a few days to get used to this body and prepare yourself. Then, I''ll send you to Metal City to work with the family''s men on the province''s border."


    She nodded, showing that she understood what had to be done.


    "Do not go against people unless they intend to harm Nina or my family. If you make trouble for me because of where youe from..." Vicente was about to say before he stopped halfway.


    But Prisiche felt something different this time. Already connected to Vicente, she sensed something darker in this young magician than she had known before.


    It was extremely frightening, something she had never felt, even from the few vampires she had met so far.


    "I won''t get involved with anyone unless I have no choice." She told him.


    "Good. Then I''ll let you train here alone. I''ll tell my men not toe here for the next two hours. Use that time to get to know your new body better."


    With that, Vicente left Prisiche behind to take care of other things.


    Nina would finish her studies at the Royal Academy of Saltstar City in three months. After that, she would travel to the kingdom''s capital for her awakening and begin her studies at the Seidel Magical College.


    By then, the Saltstar City & Grandis train line should be ready, but until then, Vicente had a lot of business to take care of in the province.


    Not only would he be leaving this ce for a long time, but some of the people he trusted the most would be going with him. So he had to prepare his family, help more of his men reach the 4th stage, and so on.


    Fortunately, his projects had developed very well so far and should be at a great level by the time he left.


    Metal City, for example, had reached a poption of 25,000, and from what he had heard recently, the poption was growing by 1,000 every 6 days.


    A month ago, the poption grew by 1,000 every 11 days, so he expected the city to be close to 50,000 by the time he left.


    Meanwhile, the province''s train lines had reached every city with more than 50,000 people and were already carrying more than 60% of the resources and people that needed to move around the province.


    That was all well and good, but he needed reliable and powerful men to ensure the best use of all this and to protect this territory while he and the family leaders were out hunting pentagrams.


    ...


    A few dayster, news ofrge groups of monsters entering the province and being exterminated was already circting in Vicente''s territory.


    In the midst of this, Nova and a group of soldiers and men from the Fuller family finally entered Saltstar City after months away from this ce to hunt this woman''s fourth pentagram.


    They had seeded in their ns, and now Nova was a Sovereign with 4 pentagrams!


    ''I am finally back.'' She smiled as she walked down the city''s first street, breaking away from her group to go to Vicente''s house.

 Chapter 667 Before Vicente Leaves

    <h4>Chapter 667 Before Vicente Leaves</h4>


    After reuniting with Vicente at the Fuller estate, Nova soon had some quality time with her man, rxing a bit from the months of travel and the tension of the hunt for her fourth pentagram.


    After a while, the two were lying in Vicente''s bed, a ce he''d been usingtely more to have sex with his women than to sleep.


    They chatted for a while about Nova''s experiences on hertest hunt until she asked him how his family was doing.


    "The family is doing well. We got two new Sovereigns while you were gone. Brooks Snow and Tanner Kane advanced a few days ago." He mentioned two soldiers who had been with the family since he arrived in Saltstar City and who had reached the 4th stage.


    "What about Eve? Has she advanced?" Nova asked, aware that the blonde responsible for taking care of Nina and the family business was already at the peak of the 3rd stage when she left to hunt her pentagram.


    But Eve wasn''t as talented as the other people who had advanced so far. "No. She will advance after I leave.


    She won''t go with my group, and she won''t hunt for her fourth pentagram until I return from my trip. It would be good if she advanced to the 4th stage, but we don''t need to rush her.


    Anyway, Jasmine has also advanced to the 4th stage. She should soon be summoned to the kingdom''s capital to learn her future."


    "Do you think she and La will be sent to the headquarters of the Congregation of Revtions?" Nova asked as she looked into Vicente''s eyes, snuggling up to him under the sheets, both of them naked.


    "I hope not. As much as I need them to go to the Congregation of Revtions headquarters, now wouldn''t be a good time. The vampires know that this is one of thergest organizations on the continent. They will surely attack this ce in a very short time," Vicente said.


    "But if they are attacked, you may never get the information they can give you in the future." Nova tried to understand what her man had in mind.


    "It''s easier to discover a fallen organization''s secrets than that from a force at its best. If it means that the Congregation of Revtions will be hurt, that''s better.


    But I don''t think it will be that easy. Thergest force on the continent has its methods and certainly has some ''insurance'' in case the worst happens.


    As long as Jasmine and La survive, they''ll have easier ess to that organization when people like them are more valued by their own group."


    "I see."


    "But that is all out of my control," Vicente muttered while staring at the ceiling.


    One of the two situations would be better for him, but he had ns for both!


    "Anyway, you should get your parents to move to Metal City. I know their business is in Dryhaven, but I''m sure they have the resources to start a new business in Metal City. They''ll be safe there." He advised as he looked at Nova.


    "I''ve already suggested it, but they''re reluctant to give up everything they''ve built up over decades." She said with a worried expression on her face.


    It was difficult to convince older people to make such significant changes.


    "You have to insist more. If you want to take them to one of the monster settlements near the provincial border so they understand the dangers, I can assemble a group to help you." He suggested.


    "I''ll see if I can convince my father to visit Metal City. If he agrees, I''ll do it."


    ...


    Since Nova''seback, a couple of weeks have gone by.


    Today, Nina had herst day of sses at the Saltstar City Royal Academy, while the Saltstar City & Grandis Railway was 98%plete!


    In a few more days, the railroad would be finished, and Vicente would leave this ce with his family and group, who would either stay in Grandis or continue with him for the hunt.


    La and Jasmine had already left the city when they were called by the city post to receive new orders. Meanwhile, Nova had received a letter from the king summoning her to the capital, something everyone had expected since Vicente and Nina were going there.


    Two more men from the Fuller family had advanced to the 4th stage during this period, making for an exciting total of Sovereigns to be left behind.


    Vicente''s group was already packing their bags for this trip, which could take them away from their territory for a few years!


    ...


    A week after Nina''s lessons had ended, Killian had already left the city to return to the capital, where he would soon reveal himself to her as the third prince.


    Meanwhile, at the dawn of a new day in the city, Vicente and his party arrived by carriage at the Saltstar City train station, where a crowd had gathered to watch the inauguration of the new railroad.


    The railroad between Saltstar City and Grandis would be the longest of its kind for a long time. The journey would take 25 days, and initially, two or three trains would make the trip every 25 days.


    The first of these trains, which would depart from Saltstar City, currently has 12 passenger cars that canfortably carry up to 150 people.


    Judging by the number of people who had bought tickets for the trip starting today, Vicente and his family would not be the only ones traveling on this first train.


    However, they would soon enter the station where they would say goodbye to their subordinates and allies who would stay behind in this city.


    After today, it will be a long time before Vicente returns to this ce.


    However, no one there could have imagined that the next time he returned to this ce, this city would not only no longer be the capital of Scott Province, but it would not have as many people or as many opportunities.


    The next time Vicente set foot in Saltstar City, it would be a ruin devastated by the disasters that would follow the catastrophe of The Purification.


    Not only would this city be like this in a few years, but several ces he and his party would pass through during the next few weeks of their journey would be sites of tragedies unparalleled in the continent''s recent history.


    However, none of the smiling, hopeful looks on the faces of those who left or stayed behind had any way of imagining that now.


    The order of things on the continent was about to change!


    For the moment, peace and hope continued as Vicente, Nina, Nova, Eve, Sarah, Casey, Onyx, Newton, and others associated with the Fuller family left the city.

 Chapter 668 Train Trip to Grandis

    Chapter 668 Train Trip to Grandis


    ??Fifteen dayster...


    Vicente and his group had traveled a long way since leaving Saltstar City, leaving the province and passing through a part of Snow Province.


    They were still in that other area of the kingdom, where they had even passed through the region''s capital city, where Vicente''s group had built a station. But they didn''t stop there. Since no one had bought tickets for that city, and the group wanted to go directly to the capital, they just passed through without stopping.


    This was enough to move the local people, who watched Vicente''s train pass by with the expectation that they would be able to travel within their own province or even to other areas of the kingdom in the future.


    Afterpletely dominating Scott Province and not having much else to build in terms of railroads within that territory, Vicente and his group had left ns for the group to build railroads in Diamond Province and Snow Province.


    There were already men working to connect the kingdom''s capital to other cities in Diamond Province. At the same time, the same would soon happen in the territory the group was passing through.


    Vicente had made more than 20 trains ready to be used while he was in Saltstar City, so even with the expansion of the railwork, his group would have ways to increase the flow of vehicles in his absence.


    All that was needed was for his men to build the stations and tracks between the new destinations.


    Aside from passing through thergest city in Snow Province, the group had no problems on their journey here. Vicente''s trains were very safe, and hardly any monsters or beasts came close to them.


    Even if a stronger beast approached them out of curiosity, it would quickly change course due to the group of several Sovereigns traveling in this vehicle.


    Meanwhile, the group used the travel to prepare for a new journey.


    Nina and those who would remain in the capital would soon have many new things to do in Vicente''s absence, while he and his staff would begin their journey out of the kingdom in theing weeks.


    ...


    On the twentieth day of the group''s journey, they finally entered Diamond Province.


    After Vicente finished cultivating in his cabin where he had been sleeping with Nova, he felt his mana at a very high level, near the peak of the 4th stage.


    ''It looks like I''m going to advance one level when I take in my next pentagrams. Even if my fourth pentagram doesn''t give me what I need to advance, the second pentagram of my other magic form will be enough for me to be a Paragon.'' He thought to himself before looking in the direction where Nova, Nina and Eve were sitting, waiting for him for lunch today.


    Before sitting down, he looked at Nina, who was practically an adult. In four days, she would be 14 and of age.


    Seeing Nina like this, he couldn''t help but think of Lauren and wonder how her older sister was doing.


    ''You''re still alive, Lauren?'' he thought as he kissed Nina on the forehead. ''I hope you made it this far. I''lle to you soon, sister. It will be time to reunite our family.''


    Vicente sat down next to Nova, and soon, they were talking about small things, like what would happen after they got to Grandis.


    Of course, theirments were positive. As smart as it was to prepare for the worst, they wanted the future to be as good as possible.


    They talked about how Nina would soon awaken her magical powers and study at a renowned institution, where she could be a magical professional and a magician quickly.


    Students at the Seidel Magical College usually finished their studies at the age of 18 and usually left the institution to start their own families or join the army when they were already Mages.


    If all went well for Nina, by the time Vicente returned from his hunt, she should be more than halfway through her college studies, with a profession and at least 2nd-stage cultivation.


    Nova and Eve also talked about the things they should do in Vicente''s absence, such as helping the family and preparing for problems with monsters.


    If The Purification happened, they could expect a two-phase disaster.


    The first phase of the disaster had already begun and was expected to intensify in about a year at the most. At that time, hordes of monsters would be seen more and more frequently in the Seidel Kingdom.


    The second phase of the cmity would ur in 2 or 3 years when The Purification would have already borne fruit. The great forces in the north of the continent would have already suffered greatly. The vampires themselves would have suffered their losses.


    In the second phase, there were two possible scenarios: one in which the vampires would emerge as more of a winner, or at least as the stronger hand in the conflict, and one in which the vampires would be disappointed.


    If the vampires proved to be dominant, then stronger vampires and creatures would arrive in the south in about 3 years. If the vampires lost a lot at the beginning of the disaster, then powerful monsters of other races would appear in those areas.


    Either way, with or without a vampire victory, the consequences for the south would worsen in the second phase of the disaster.


    After that period, the local forces would more or less figure out how things would y out. They would have a way of trying to predict how long the cmity wouldst and what the worst-case and best-case scenarios would be.


    For now, they could only specte without much foundation.


    Anyway, they wouldn''t just talk about it because this was a farewell trip. When they arrived in Grandis, Vicente and his group would stay there for a few weeks at most and then leave. So the group would talk much more about positive things and about meeting again in a few years.


    So the trip unfolded, with time passing quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, the remaining five days until the end of the trip would pass, and soon, the group would see the kingdom''s capital, with Nina arriving there for the first time in her life.


    Having reached the age to awaken her magical powers on this train, they would seek out the local Awakening Temple once they entered Grandis so that she could proceed with this moment so long awaited by her family.


    After years of Vicente''s preparation, with many treatments and resources put into her for this moment, it was finally time for the truth!

 Chapter 669 Welcome to Grandis!

    <h4>Chapter 669 Wee to Grandis!</h4>


    Vicente''s group soon began to disembark from the first train to Grandis, arriving in the capital after 25 days of travel that had passed very quickly.


    As they left the train car they had traveled in, they were met by royal soldiers and the royal family who were waiting for them.


    This was no ordinary day for the city or the kingdom. King Seidel did not want to miss the inauguration of the local train station, which brought a super-efficient means of transportation to connect parts of his kingdom.


    At the same time, a great local prodigy was moving into his city!


    The moment he spotted Vicente, King Seidel broke into a smile, seeing this young man after years of not seeing each other.


    Vicente was now just over 21 years old, but his appearance was still much the same as it had been two or three years ago.


    His aura was stronger than ever, and both the King and the Paragon hidden among his guards could see that Vicente was close to reaching the pinnacle of his stage.


    This was a tremendous progress for the short time that had passed since his ascension to the level of Sky Sovereign!


    But while he couldn''t ignore Vicente''s strengthening, King Seidel couldn''t help but notice the beautiful young ck-haired woman next to Vice.


    "This is Nina Fuller, Your Majesty," one of the men close to the king said as he pointed to the girl Killian had been studying with.


    "I see. No wonder. She''s very beautiful indeed," the kingughed, understanding the things that were probably going through Killian''s mind.


    If he were the same age as Nina, he too would be captivated by her appearance and demeanor!


    "Tell Killian toe to meter. I want to talk to him," the king told his subordinate. ''I will make the boy hurry up and make up his mind. A girl like her won''t be ''free'' for long.''


    Vicente was talented and powerful. The king would love to have this young man in his family. But he didn''t know how difficult it would be to get close to such a man. Vice already had several women and didn''t want to give up his lifestyle to be the husband of one of the princesses.


    The king didn''t want to lower himself by simply giving one of his daughters to be just another one of Vicente''s women, so Killian and Nina were the best way for him to have family ties with the man.


    But that was something he would deal withter. Once Vicente was within a few feet of him, he approached to greet the young man and the newly arrived group.


    "Wee back to my city, Vice," the king said as he shook the hand of the ck-haired young man, who stood as tall and strong as a door.


    Nina looked at the king with a twinkle in her eye, feeling proud that the most respected figure in the kingdom was there to greet her family.


    "I see you have severalpanions for your hunt," the kingmented as he looked at Casey and Sarah.


    "Hmm, we''ve had some sesstely," Vicentemented as he had Onyx on one of his shoulders.


    As for Rory and La, who were also supposed to join him on his hunt, they were already in Grandis waiting for this group, so it was only natural that they weren''t there.


    "This must be your sister, right? She seems like a very promising young woman. I''ve heard a lot about her from my friend Newton," the king said as he looked at Nina and Newton.


    "Yes, my sister recently turned 14. I intend to go to the Awakening Temple now to see what she can aplish," Vicentemented, trying to be hopeful and not think about the possibility of failure.


    Newton approached the King and said. "It''s good to see you again, Your Majesty."


    "Hmm. Having you in my city now will be very important for us." The kingmented to this other genius of his state. "You will probably be advancing very soon, right? I''ll help you get your pentagram when the timees."


    "Thank you for the opportunity, Your Majesty."


    So their group left the metal station, with the King talking a little more to Vicente''s group after greeting Nova and Eve and making it clear that they coulde to him whenever they needed help.


    Not long after that, the King and his group temporarily said goodbye to Vicente''s group to make room for them to go to Nina''s Awakening.


    This was a special moment for the Fuller family. It wouldn''t be good if the royal family tried to interfere and crowd the local Awakening Temple.


    The king knew that Nina had a high chance of failing to get a Magic Gem, which would make the situation rather bad for him or his people to be around.


    Thinking about letting Vicente''s group settle down in his city before dealing with more important matters, the king decided not to talk about business and Vicente''s departure from his city until the day after tomorrow.


    That should be enough time for Nina to wake up and for the family to adjust to the city.


    Soon Vicente, Nina, Eve, Nova, Casey, Newton, Sarah and Onyx were in front of the local Awakening Temple, where Rory, La and Jasmine were already waiting for them inside therge pantheon-shaped building.


    There was still an hour to go before the day''s Awakening Ceremony, but the group had no trouble making their way into the building, quickly reaching a special area where only guests or members of the organization could enter.


    Once there, Vicente and his people found theirpanions and allies waiting for them, along with some strange people.


    "You must be Vicente Fuller..." Said a man with white hair and a build as strong as King Seidel''s.


    Vicente recognized Jasmine''s father, remembering the time he had feared this person.


    He smiled and said hello. "Hm, it''s nice to finally meet you, Sacred Devotee Barber. I''ve heard about you several times over the years."


    "My daughter has spoken of you as well. You were, no, you''re a good friend to her. Thank you for helping my daughter, Vicente." Said the man with a sincere smile on his face.


    He then looked at Nina and wished the Fuller family the best of luck.


    "... Sometimes certain bad things happen for a greater reason. I know that''s not nice to hear, but whatever the oue today, there is a greater purpose behind all things. Today''s oue may be for the better. At the end of the day, happiness has nothing to do with power." He said to Nina before leaving the group.

 Chapter 670 Nina’s Awakening!

    <h4>Chapter 670 Nina''s Awakening!</h4>


    After Jasmine''s father left, the group chatted with Rory, La, and Jasmine for a few minutes, discussing their journey and recent activities.


    Not much had happened in their lives in Grandis. Rory had arrived in city two days ago, while Jasmine and La were waiting for orders from their superiors. ording to those women, they could finally have the result in another week that would decide whether they would be sent out of the kingdom or not.


    Anyway, they had time to talk about itter. Now it was finally time for Nina to join the other young people who were in this building today to awaken their magical powers!


    Before bidding farewell to herpanions and embarking on this significant moment in her life, Vicente presented her with something.


    "Nina, wear this during your Awakening," Vicente said, handing her a ne: the Cataclysm Moon Pendant.


    Nina looked at it and epted it gratefully, interpreting it as a gift. However, Jasmine and La frowned upon seeing it, realizing its significance.


    Despite their reaction, Vicente continued, "This is something that will enhance your odds. But make no mistake, it''s not necessarily a good thing. Once you awaken your powers, you''ll need to return it to me. It''s an object that can enhance your chances of sess, but it may also attract negative karma. Do you understand?"


    Nina nodded,prehending that this wasn''t merely a gift but rather something intended for temporary use. She didn''t feel disheartened, recognizing it as onest effort of support from her brother.


    "Alright, I''ll return it to you once I awaken my powers," she affirmed.


    With a warm smile, Vicente kissed her forehead. "Now go, I''ll wait for you here."


    After Nina left, Jasmine approached Vicente. "You shouldn''t have done that. I don''t know how you obtained that item, but it''s..."


    "I know what it is," Vicente interjected, aware of its nature. "I understand its potential. That''s why Nina will only use it momentarily."


    "Still, you shouldn''t..."


    "No. For Nina''s sess, everything is worth it," he asserted firmly, cutting her off.


    Disagreeing, Jasmine shook her head. "I beg to differ. But anyhow, what are you nning to do with it afterward? That item is cursed. If someone from my organization discovers you have it, I won''t be able to help you. They''ll attack without hesitation."


    "I''ll keep it safe," Vicente replied candidly. "But rest assured, this item won''t attract attention. It possesses a special feature that conceals it effectively."


    For years, Professor Julian had utilized this item without attracting any adversaries due to its feature. Vicente had also used it during his awakening, and even then no one had realized what he was carrying. So he knew it would be very difficult for anyone to find it out.


    "You''re quite the risk-taker," Jasmine remarked with a sigh, recognizing her limited influence in the matter. "I just hope you don''te to regret it."


    Ignoring her concern, Vicente was soon standing next to the rest of his group, near a balcony that overlooked the Awakening tform a few feet below where they were standing.


    Soon that tform was crowded with young people like Nina, which was to be expected since this was thergest city in the kingdom, but also the best ce to attract the attention of internal and external forces.


    If someone in the kingdom wanted to awaken their powers and have a chance of being called to a sect or n outside the kingdom, the best ce to do it was in the capital.


    In Grandis, the Awakening Temple served as the focal point for those seeking to awaken their powers and potentially secure positions in sects or ns beyond the kingdom''s borders.


    So not only did young people from Grandise to awaken their powers there, but young people from all over the province and various parts of the kingdom came to this city every week to awaken their powers at this post.


    After all, the Awakening Temple in Grandis was four timesrger than the one in Saltstar City where Lauren had awakened her powers.


    Anyway, while the young people crowded onto the tform, the observation areas of this building were packed with families, friends, and observers who were there for today''s event.


    As the clock struck noon, the typical pre-awakening phenomenon ensued, apanied by the Temple Master''s voice extending good wishes to the young aspirants.


    Just as Vicente had heard on other asions, this voice wished the young people there good luck, hoping that the continent''s next Archmage would emerge from one of the many temples under the influence of his powers at that moment.


    With the conclusion of his speech, the obelisk in the center of the area emitted a surge of mana into the air.


    Gems embedded in the ceiling illuminated, matching the obelisk''s hue, before hurtling downwards in intricate trajectories, seeking out their destined owners.


    Several of them made their way, "choosing" their owners, those mostpatible with them in the area being analyzed.


    Some of the young people on the tform were afraid, which is natural during an Awakening. The gems were flying so fast!


    But the young participants remainedposed, recognizing this as a pivotal moment in their lives rather than a threat to their safety.


    The first gems soon approached their owners, hitting their foreheads like pistol bullets.


    Vicente and his group saw several young people receiving their gems, while Nina stood still, waiting for her moment.


    They began to get nervous because with each passing moment, her chances were diminishing and she was getting closer to failure.


    However, halfway through the awakening, they saw a small bright ''star'' hit the area between Nina''s eyes.


    It happened suddenly, causing the Fuller family members to change their expressions overnight.


    Vicente felt his heart leap in his chest and felt a great weight lift from his shoulders. After attracting a gem, the chances of a young person''s awakening failing were greatly reduced!


    As the Fuller family buzzed with excitement and happiness for Nina, she closed her eyes as she felt the burning mana in her body move to her forehead.


    A smile appeared on her lips as she realized she was going to seed. She quickly began to feel relieved, bing more and more confident in herself, while she couldn''t help but wonder what the magical form of this gem was.


    Her siblings hadpletely different gems than her parents, so she figured that the chances of her being different from Lauren, Vicente, Andrew, and Kate were very high.


    Then the glow on Nina''s forehead began to fade, gradually revealing the shape and color of her Magic Gem to everyone around her.

 Chapter 671 Nina’s Power

    <h4>Chapter 671 Nina''s Power</h4>


    As the people at the edge of the Awakening tform watched Nina''s Magic Gem take the form of two crossed bones, connected in the middle position, she felt a red pentagram appear in her subconscious.


    When the people in the stands on that tform saw her gem glow a vivid cyan, something shocking that happens once every 10 million awakened magicians, she understood her unique power.


    Nina''s power allows the user to manipte dark energy to drain the life out of their opponents. By directing this dark energy at her targets, the user can drain their life force, gradually weakening them while strengthening herself. This ability allows the user to regenerate duringbat, bing more resilient and powerful as their enemies weaken.


    The life drain would not only cause physical damage to opponents but could also affect their minds and spirits, leaving them exhausted and depleted of vital energy. The user could channel this stolen energy to heal their own wounds or to increase their strength, endurance, and magical power, making them a threat on the battlefield.


    That was a power of the same ssification as Vicente''s first magical form, something internal to the individual that could affect the outside of their body.


    Nina couldn''t form a weapon or anything like that. Her weapon would be her hands or her own skin, through which she could channel this special power.


    She learned all this in a few seconds when she felt the properties of her pentagram.


    She didn''t care if it was a power that would lead her to the Dark Path, let alone if her talent was high. The most important thing for her now was that she had awakened magical powers!


    For many years, she feared she wouldn''t get any powers. When she finally received her Magic Gem, she couldn''t help but smile happily as tears streamed from her eyes.


    Amid this special moment for her and her family, the same thing that had happened to Lauren was about to happen in this Awakening Temple!


    As soon as she awakened such a powerful talent, the strongest of the watchers there moved to try to get closer to Nina.


    "Girl,e with me!" One said as he appeared behind Nina, eager to take this girl into his organization and let her begin her journey.


    But the moment five Sky Sovereigns appeared around Nina, the whole building shook as a terrifying aura rose from one of the highest floors of the building.


    "Daring!" Vicente opened his mouth as his pentagrams appeared simultaneously. The entire space around the building was under his control, impossible to enter or leave.


    "She''s not someone with no support for trash like you to even think about approaching!" Vicente said as a metal throne formed behind him, and he floated above the Awakening tform.


    Everyone on the tform looked up at him and felt the terrifying power of a Sky Sovereign at the peak of his level, while an oppressive sensation made everyone below the 3rd stage in that ce faint.


    The five experts who appeared near Nina looked in Vicente''s direction and found it difficult to move their muscles.


    ''Who is that person?'' The man in the ck cloak wondered as he felt the darkness in his body weaken in front of such a person.


    The shadows on Vicente''s metal throne seemed to have a life of their own, giving off a feeling that even hispanions couldn''t help but wonder if he didn''t have a power of darkness as well.


    However, Rory, Nova, and the others knew Vicente''s story and easily imagined that this was the extent of his hatred for those who had taken Lauren.


    The man in the ck cloak was a member of such an organization!


    Several of them were scattered throughout the kingdom.


    Vicente hadn''t acted against any of them yet because doing so wouldn''t help him with Lauren, but that didn''t mean he didn''t hate them.


    "Vicente." Sacred Devotee Barber appeared beside his daughter''s young friend, sensing how terrible this boy was.


    Vicente then announced to everyone. "Everyone here will forget what happened today. Either youmit to that, or I''m going to have to get blood all over this ce."


    ''Shit!''


    ''Who is this person?''


    The 4th stage experts wondered, but they could do nothing to find out who Vicente was or even try to change the situation. Vicente was already so strong that he alone could kill all the people in this building!


    The wisest of them said. "I didn''t know she was already with someone so strong. I''m sorry, I spoke too soon. I promise not to tell anyone."


    "Your promise isn''t good enough!" Vicente floated this man over to him and then ced a mark of very on this person, making his pentagrams mark this individual.


    "From now on, you may never speak against Nina Fuller or talk about what happened on this asion," Vicente said as he gave the only order he would give to this individual.


    The others swallowed their saliva, seeing he was strong enough to mark them and make them do things for him.


    But everyone there had already realized that if they didn''t do what he wanted, they would die. So the people there epted, with Vicente even marking the members of that temple who saw Nina''s result.


    "Was that necessary?" Jasmine appeared beside him as she saw Vice finish marking her father.


    "I can''t risk Nina''s life," Vicente said as hended next to where his sister had copsed.


    He then looked at the experts in the area and said. "If something happens to her, I''ll me you. Even if it''s not your fault, I will hunt you down wherever you are." His eyes shone with murderous intent.


    He knew that until he became stronger, his mark on these people wouldn''t be as strong, and there would be ways for these men to hurt Nina. They couldn''t talk about her to other people. Still, they could direct people who weren''t there today to look for someone in the city and eventually pass on her information to others.


    So, in addition to his mark, he made sure those people knew what would happen to them if anything happened to her.


    "Casey, erase the memory of everyone below the 4th stage," Vicente ordered as the subject already moved to erase the minds of the unconscious people in the area.


    Vicente looked at Eve and said. "From now on, Nina will wear a mask 24 hours daily. I don''t even want our men to know about her talent."


    Eve understood as Nova approached him and said. "I will help ensure that no one but us knows about this, Vicente. But sooner orter, it''s going to get out."


    "Then let it be aste as possible. I don''t mind if her talent leaks out when she''s already a High-level Mage. But until then, we have to make sure it doesn''t." He said before his group left, happy for Nina but also worried.


    A superb talent was good but also problematic!

 Chapter 672 Departure Nears

    <h4>Chapter 672 Departure Nears</h4>


    Later that day, Vicente and his group would enter the estate given to them by King Seidel.


    When they arrived at the house, his men had already brought all of the Fuller family''s luggage from the train.


    Vicente took Nina to her room and helped her to wake up.


    She felt a little disoriented when she woke up because she had passed out and then woke up in a different ce.


    But she hadn''t heard Vicente''sments or of the men who had tried to talk to her earlier. Nina could only understand someone''s words when they used signnguage or when she watched people''s lips.


    Since she was too busy thinking about her pentagram and Magic Gem, she had only noticed that a few people had approached her before she copsed under Vicente''s pressure.


    When she met her brother, she wasn''t worried and couldn''t help but smile.


    Vicente sighed and said to her. "Nina, you have awakened an extreme power and are incredibly talented. If you casually expose your Magic Gem, people will try to kill you daily.


    If you don''t want to live on the run, you must hide your gem even when you''re resting. From now on, you can''t risk anyone seeing your Magic Gem."


    "That..." She was surprised, but as she looked into a mirror in the luxurious room her brother had brought her, Nina understood why he had said it and couldn''t stop herself from opening her mouth in shock.


    She hadn''t expected to be so talented!


    ording to Torne, it was abination of everything she had consumed over thest 10 years and the influence of the Cataclysm Moon Pendant. This artifact was something that she had not only used in her Awakening but also stayed close to while Vicente used it.


    When Nina finally saw the color of her gem, she understood why. A cyan gem was synonymous with 6th-stage power. As long as there weren''t any idents that could kill her prematurely, she would reach the 6th stage sooner orter without too much trouble!


    If she had ess to resources simr to those Vicente had on his journey and pentagrams just as good, she could be a Sky Sovereign like him in a decade!


    But that was such a high talent that people would surely try to kill her to stop her progress.


    Vicente gave her a cloth mask that would only cover her forehead and said. "This mask will have a different shape and color than your gem. You must wear it at all times. I don''t want you to take it off even when you are at home or with someone you think you can trust."


    Then, a metal mask with several precious stones formed in one of Vicente''s hands. "The cloth mask is reliable, but I don''t want you to rely on it alone. When you''re out and about, always wear the metal mask over the cloth one.


    From now on, all your guards will wear masks and clothes simr to yours to camouge you."


    "That... Won''t that get me in trouble at college?" She asked doubtfully, thinking about how some people might pick on her for this.


    "I''ll talk to the college officials. No teacher will stand in your way." He smiled at her and massaged one of her sister''s cheeks. "Anyway, you must obey me and do it without error. While I''m not around, this will be your most vulnerable time.


    You won''t have to hide so much in the future, but right now, you''re too weak to risk it.


    You''ll have to hide unless you can protect yourself from an entire kingdom."


    "All right, big brother." She said, clenching her fists.


    "You should practice your skills a bit first. Control your newly acquired powers so you don''t identally hurt anyone." He told her as he got up from the bed he was sitting on.


    She quickly followed him before heading to the manor''s training room.


    Vicente and the rest of the family would be there to watch her while she started training, with Newton advising her on how to begin.


    Rory, Casey, Nova, Eve, Sarah, and Onyx would watch her alongside Vicente, imagining how strong she could be in the future.


    "Unfortunately, Nina awakened her powers at the beginning of a disaster... If it had been any other time, she could have grown up quietly before taking her chances with monsters." Evemented as she sighed.


    "The Seven Day Tsunami will happen in the next few weeks. The Purification should take ce in the middle of it." Onyxmented to the group, pointing out that the disaster was near.


    Rory looked at Vicente and said. "It''s a shame for Nina, but she''ll grow up trapped in a city until she''s strong. However, if we want to be there for her when the worst happens to the kingdom, we''ll have to leave as soon as possible for our hunt."


    "I know." Vicente sighed. "We''ll stay in Grandis for about ten days to organize everything here, to get the family settled before we leave. Then we''ll head north."


    Sarah clenched her fists in anticipation, eager to hunt down her pentagram and grow stronger with her fourth essence.


    Vicente looked at Nova and said. "Try to arrange a meeting with the royal family for tomorrow. I want to gather the information my group needs for the journey we''re about to embark on."


    She nodded at him before leaving with Eve, who also had meetings to arrange for Vicente.


    Before he left, he wanted to make sure that the family would continue to grow and that Nina would be protected in his absence. So, the group would be moving around a lot over the next few days!


    Benson, who had alsoe to the capital with the group, also left. He was there to help with the expansion of the family railroad through Diamond Province.


    The only one who hadn''te was Prisiche, whom Vicente had told to stay in Scott Province for the next few months to take care of the family''s business there. She was not supposed toe to the capital to serve Nina until she had finished hunting all the monster groups in the area.


    As he watched Nina train under Newton''s guidance, Vicente couldn''t help but think of Lauren. ''I''lle to you soon!'' He smiled, already nning what to do after his pentagram hunt.

 Chapter 673 Brothers Advice

    Chapter 673 Brother''s Advice


    ??The day after Vicente arrived in Grandis, he began organizing what would be needed to prepare for Nina''s stay.


    She was still training to control her newly awakened powers when Vicente went after the teachers behind the Seidel Magic College.


    Vicente was very direct with the professors of that institution, offering them resources in exchange for helping the family protect and observe Nina.


    Vicente''s point in these conversations wasn''t to get undue favors for Nina but to get a prior understanding from these teachers about who she was and some of the family''s needs.


    Once that was settled, Vicente went to the royal pce to see King Seidel again.


    ...


    "I heard that your sister was sessful in awakening her powers. How is she?" the king asked Vicente with a smile.


    He was pleased about Nina''s sess. If she had failed, Vicente would definitely not have stayed in his city in the future. But with her at Seidel Magic College, this great talent would definitely take special care of Grandis.


    "She is happy. Newton is helping her master her own powers right now." Vicentemented with a smile, happy for Nina. "Anyway, with her sess, let''s continue our old ns."


    "Hmm, she''ll stay here until she finishes college, or Grandis can''t protect her anymore, right? Don''t worry; I''ll do my best to make her stay in my city long and safe," the kingmented, imagining that Vicente was worried about such a thing.


    "I thank Your Majesty."


    "When do you n to leave, Vicente?" He asked, anxious for the ck-haired young man to return from the hunt as soon as possible.


    "In a few days. I''ll take care of my family''s situation in the city and leave. Has Lina spoken with Your Majesty?" Vicente asked.


    "Hmm, she told me that she wants to join your group. Anyway, she''s an adult, so there''s nothing I can do to stop her. But, Vicente, protect my daughter. I know things can get out of hand in the middle of a hunt, but do everything you can to protect her. If you find it too dangerous for her, send her back. I''ll wait for your news," the man said in a worried tone.


    "I will try everything in my power to protect all mypanions. But even I can''t guarantee anything... Who am Ipared to the Paragons and Archmages on the continent?"


    "Sigh..." The king soughed at the thought, imagining the chaos that would ensue in the center and north of the continent. "Just be careful on your journey. My group will deliver all the remaining maps and information we have to give you by next night."


    "I thank Your Majesty."


    ...


    The next evening, Vicente''s group received thest maps and information they needed from the Seidel family.


    Vicente and his men immediately began making their travel ns after receiving these materials. They mainly followed Torne''s advice on where to go on this trip before going to Vicente''s ces of interest.


    They wanted Casey, Sarah, Rory, Lina, Onyx, and La to get stronger on this trip before they took their chances with the creatures that might have pentagramspatible with Vicente.


    Torne had indicated three areas in the center-north of the continent for the group to pass through before going to the ce he thought would have the best chance of Vicente finding a cyan pentagram.


    Vicente and his group nned where they would go to get to these ces in the best way tobine safety and speed.


    That was not something that could be solved in one conversation, so the group would take a few days to make their ns.


    During the days they spent in the capital doing this, they also had to purchase all the resources they would need for this trip. Even though there were many cities in the middle of their journey, the continent was at the beginning of its crisis when they left. They could not know the situation in the ces they would pass through, so it was good for them to take precautions and essentials with them.


    So, the days would fly by during Vicente''s stay in Grandis. His group would aplish their main goals there, while he would also fulfill his ns for this ce by negotiating with powerful local men.


    He would get everything ready for the start of Nina''s college sses and Eve''s work at Grandis.


    ...


    A few days after the group arrived in the kingdom''s capital, Nina was already fully ustomed to her powers. She also had learned how to move around in Grandis.


    Her sses at the Seidel Magical College would start in 3 days, 2 days before Vicente''s departure.


    So, instead of exploring the city, Nina was currently apanying her brother to spend as much time with him as possible before his departure.


    Meanwhile, the whole family had been in the city for six days without doing anything new. Even though they had arrived only a few days before, they were already adjusted to the local situation.


    But that was to be expected. Rory had been building the family foundation in this province for months before they arrived. At the same time, the Fuller family was now officially the second strongest in the entire kingdom.


    His men didn''t have to conquer anything when they came to this city. They simply settled in and began to carry out their ns.


    With no one to get in their way or make things difficult, virtually everyone who would stay there began their routines with ease.


    As the family members got used to each other and understood how things would be from this day on, Vicente''s preparations came to an end, with him finalizing the armor and weapons he would leave in the city or take with his group.


    In five days, he would leave the Seidel Kingdom once again, this time with ambitious ns, one of which was to rescue Lauren and return with her the next time he entered the state!


    ...


    "Nina, never use your power in public. If you must use it, make sure you kill all the witnesses." Vicente advised his sister in the training room of the Fuller family''s new residence.


    "Also, if I don''te back and the worst happens, you should look for a soldier named Liam in Chilldale." He added as he helped his sister with her training.


    "Chilldale?" Nina frowned as she started sweating heavily. "Who is this Liam? What''s in Chilldale?"


    "Don''t worry about that right now. Just look for this person in case everything goes wrong. That includes me not returning from my hunt, the family falling, and our allies not being able to help you. In this situation, you should worry about going to this ce and finding this man." Vicente said in a low tone.


    Then he sighed when he heard her silence and smiled positively. "Let''s hope that everything works out for us. Concentrate on getting stronger. Eve and Nova will help you get your future pentagrams. Obey them both in my absence. They''ll help you whenever you need it."


    With that, he finished his training with Nina before receiving a tight hug from the young woman who couldn''t hold back her own tears.

 Chapter 674 Leaving the Kingdom!

    <h4>Chapter 674 Leaving the Kingdom!</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, Vicente''s grouppleted everything they had to do in Grandis!


    Two days ago, Nina began her journey to Seidel Magic College, where she reunited with her friend Killian and learned more about him.


    Vicente had finished his ns for the uing trip, and everyone in his group had their things ready for the trip. They had already said goodbye to those they had to say goodbye to.


    After that, Vicente, Casey, Rory, Sarah, La, Lina, and Onyx would finally leave the kingdom''s capital at dawn the next day!


    ...


    After saying goodbye to the people who would be staying in Grandis, Vicente''s group took off, intending to continue their journey north, starting with the Kenyth Empire.


    As they flew toward the desert border between the kingdom and the empire, King Seidel, Jasmine, Nova, Nina, Eve, and others who had stayed behind watched them from one of the exits in Grandis.


    Jasmine would remain in the Seidel Kingdom for a while longer, having received word that she was to help lead and protect the Congregation of Revtions in the south of the continent until the crisis was resolved.


    The Congregation of Revtion had a power maintenance n for this disaster. Some of its most talented people would stay or be sent to the continent''s south, where they would have a better chance of protecting themselves and eventually strengthening the temple.


    Putting all of their eggs in one basket would make no sense, so thisrge organization had allowed La and Jasmine to continue their service in the Seidel Kingdom.


    But only for a limited time. In 5 years, they would have to wait for a new opinion from the organization, which could keep them in the kingdom or not.


    That would be the time for the Congregation of Revtion to understand how the disaster nned by the vampires would develop and make ns to return to their position before the disaster.


    The organization might fall, but they wouldn''t n their own demise.


    That was why Jasmine would stay behind in Grandis while the rest of her allies and friends hunted for pentagrams.


    "Sigh... They''re finally gone." Shemented to Nova, while Nina wiped away her tears as she watched her brother''s silhouette disappear over the horizon.


    Nova sighed as she closed her eyes, secretly wishing that time would pass quickly and her reunion with Vicente would happen soon.


    Eve wished the same, but knowing there wasn''t much she could do about it, she turned to head back into the city and said. "Nina, let''s go back. The time won''t pass any faster if we''re busy, but we can distract ourselves while they''re not with us."


    Wiping away her tears, the young woman soon followed Eve and the rest of the group back to the city, nning to focus on cultivation and study for the next few years to keep her mind upied in Vicente''s absence.


    Only King Seidel''s party stayed behind, as the Paragon, who had invited Vicente into his group years ago, remained with the king and the monarch''s two advisors.


    "How strong will he be the next time we see him?" The old man beside the king asked.


    "Probably a Low-level Paragon. The boy is already at the absolute peak of the 4th stage. If he adds a new pentagram and takes advantage of his party''s passage through some special ces in the north-central part of the continent, he''ll be a Paragon very quickly." Said the 5th-stage expert.


    "Sigh! I just hope they alle back in one piece." The king muttered, feeling that this was important for his state, but also for him, since this was the greatest danger his daughter had ever faced in her life.


    "Now, all we can do is believe them and wait." Said the beautiful, mature woman standing among the men.


    Soon, her group would also return to the city''s center to resume their usual duties.


    ...


    While the people left behind in Grandis returned to their local affairs, Vicente and the others flew at the speed limit of the slowest of them.


    At the group''s current speed, they would reach the Kenyth Empire in 8 days, but it would take them at least a few months to reach the first stopping point for the group to hunt for pentagrams.


    They wouldn''t hunt pentagrams in the Kenyth Empire; in fact, they would have to pass through four states before reaching the first of the hunting grounds they would stop at.


    But before that, they intended to travel in a northwesterly direction as soon as they entered the empire, from where they would continue until they entered the Chutha Dynasty.


    As Vicente had already discussed with Rory, there was another secret outpost of the Cataclysm Order in this dynasty!


    Such a ce had been in Vicente''s ns for this journey to the center-north of the continent, so his first important stop was not to hunt pentagrams but to explore a new secret altar of the order.


    There, he intended to do the same thing he had done at the outpost near the capital of the Seidel Kingdom: clean up the ce and then leave a robotic armor to take care of the area for him.


    Before arriving at such a ce, they had no ns to stop anywhere for long, not even in cities. The group had nned to travel through forests and camp whenever they wanted to meditate or rest.


    Cities held greater problems than forests, something the group had no interest in dealing with on this part of their journey. In fact, it would be better if they could avoid problems in cities until they returned to the kingdom. After all, time was short!


    The Seven-Day Tsunami was less than a month away. Amid it, The Purification would unfold, ushering in the catastrophe that several continental powers had been preparing to protect themselves from or respond to for the past few years.


    As such, they couldn''t afford to waste time on issues unrted to their ns!


    Everyone in the group was aware of this and had no intention of getting involved in anything unrted to their ns.


    That was the case with Rory, whose biological father lived in the Kenyth Empire, but he himself had no intention of meeting the man during his group''s passage through that state.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, a few days passed, and Vicente''s group sessfully crossed the border between the kingdom and the empire, leaving their home state without a hitch.


    Their group was much stronger than the one that had set out to avenge Vicente, so the problems on their way would be fewer in the short term.


    However, when the Seven-Day Tsunami began, even groups like theirs would suffer from the attacks of the beasts in their berserk state!


    Their group would face this not long after passing through the Kenyth Empire and entering the Chutha Dynasty!

 Chapter 675 The Seven-Day Tsunami

    Chapter 675 The Seven-Day Tsunami


    ??The Seven-Day Tsunami had finally begun!


    After Vicente''s group had talked about it for a long time, the time when the magical beasts and creatures of the Pris Realm were stirred and stirred.


    The Seven-Day Tsunami urred mainly in the north of the continent. It urs every 100 years when certain special conditions are met, and the monsters in the north of the continent go into berserk mode for seven days.


    The worst part of the event was not what happened in the north but the consequences of moving powerful magical creatures from the north to the south of the continent.


    During such an event, the weaker and potentially vulnerable creatures fled to be less affected and thus escape the stronger ones who would act against members of the same or different races.


    However, even if they fled south, these creatures would be affected and behave chaotically for the seven days of the event.


    The effects on those further south were usually weaker than those in the north. However,pared to beings in their normal state, even those far away from the event''s focus changed a lot during the seven days.


    Thus, those beings who had fled the north in recent years would wreak havoc wherever they went during the seven days of the event!


    Wherever there were more sightings of special magical beings, bloodbaths, which are difficult to see on the continent during normal times, would ur with great frequency during these days of terror.


    Thus began the chaos of the continent!


    ...


    In the north-central part of the Pris Realm, a group of magical creatures were chaotically battling everything in their path, be it magicians, ordinary mortals, beasts, special magical creatures, or members of their own race.


    In a forested area the size of Scott Province, the sounds of screaming creatures of all kinds spread throughout the area.


    Amid the beginning of The Seven-Day Tsunami, the creatures in this area were in the midst of the chaos of the continental phenomenon, acting against everything and everyone around them.


    In this terrible event, not even members of the same family could trust each other. The magical beings affected by the event became so agitated and bloodthirsty that they saw even harmless things as threats to their lives.


    What would you do about a threat to yourself? It was simple: they would attack you and eliminate the threat!


    Right now, this is happening in various parts of the continent, with creatures attacking any other beings in close proximity, but others are going further away and moving against towns and camps.


    When faced with such a creature, a magician had only one choice: fight!


    Even if such an individual had no intention of joining the current chaos, if they encountered creatures in their berserk state, they could only do their best to protect themselves.


    Magical creatures in a berserk state were not simply changed and more violent beings. Not only did they be furious, but they also became temporarily stronger.


    A High-level Mage who could not fight against Earth Sovereigns would bepletely changed during the seven-day event when they would be a threat even to magicians at the beginning of the 4th stage.


    Anyway, while the whole continent was affected by this event, in this ce, creatures were killing each other in droves.


    If you had the chance to observe the event unnoticed and attacked, you would see beings fighting each other without any reasonable motivation.


    As long as one group had a reason to fight another, they would fight side by side. But as soon as their enemies fell, the beings of their own group would turn on each other.


    Sometimes, this would result in the death of everyone involved in the event!


    The magical humans suffered the most during this event, as they were not strengthened by the crisis and had to deal with most of the irrational attacks!


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the far north of the continent...


    Somewhere in an area that no human would ever voluntarily enter, there was the summit of a volcano, where blood-coloredva floated along with the extremely high density of mana in the area.


    At the top of that volcano, a floating altar was ced just a few meters above theva level, and at that moment, several pale-


    skinned, white-haired individuals were floating around the altar.


    On this altar, there was only one individual underneath it at the moment,pletely naked as he was kneeling, with a peaceful look on his face, despite the decisive moment he was in.


    The individuals floating in that area noticed that all the preparations for their ns wereplete, and they didn''t hesitate to move their magical powers to make their pentagrams appear.


    Ten cyan pentagrams suddenly formed around the area as the vampires there used their powers to direct all the mana they had toward the altar where only one individual was standing.


    As they did so, the foggy weather over the area suddenly changed, and a pir of red light rose from the altar, pushing the purple clouds away from the area.


    Lightning was unleashed on the outskirts of the area while the space shook as if it might shatter at any moment.


    Far away from that ce, the individuals at the beginning of the 5th stage felt the sudden change in the environment and held their positions, knowing they couldn''t let anyone approach the area and disrupt their ns.


    During this, the volcano''sva moved upward, rapidly raising its level amidst the increasing mana density in the area.


    Then, while the 10 High-level Paragons floating around the altar did what they had to do, the being on the altar made a hand seal and took the most important step in what they had nned.


    "Blood Sacrifice: Ten seconds before rebirth!" He said as he made his own pentagram appear, joining his power with that of the ten Demonix elders around him.


    As this individual made his move, he connected with the 10 High-level Paragons. His entire body began to convulse as the blood of the 10 elders left their bodies and flowed toward him.


    The bodies of the elders, who could live for hundreds of thousands of years if they wanted to, disintegrated like an old piece of a corpse and quickly disappeared as the volcano became more and more agitated.


    Lava spewed into the sky while the entire atmosphere in the area turned blood red.


    Amidst this, the cyan pentagram of that being on the vampire sacrificial altar shattered before absorbing the 10 essences left behind by the sacrificed elders.


    Ten secondster...


    KA-BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A huge explosion erupted as the altar was almost reached by theva level of the volcano, while the mana in the surrounding area waspletely sucked in that direction.


    Then, an indigo-colored magical essence suddenly appeared in the many smoking rocks flying everywhere in an area the size of a province in the Seidel Kingdom.


    The vampire at the end of the 5th stage transformed, and his aura quickly reached the beginning of the 6th stage, bing the first Archmage of the Vampire Race in the history of the Pris Realm!

 Chapter 676 The Beginning of a New Era!

    Chapter 676 The Beginning of a New Era!


    ??On that day in the year 888 of the Magicians Age, the entire north of the continent faced the first blood moon in the continent''s history.


    On that day, the entire sky north of the Pris Realm turned red, while stormy winds brought the terror of a new era of uncertainty to the rest of thesends.


    No one had been able to stop Demonix''s vampires in time. Now that the sacrifice nned for the start of The Purification had been carried out without a hitch, there was no stopping what was about to happen!


    And the entire continent felt it!


    ...


    Somewhere in the Vinia Empire, in the far north of the continent...


    In this ce, there was a great city known as the City of Angels, which only members of the Congregation of Revtion could enter.


    That was the majestic headquarters of thergest magical organization on the continent!


    However, even in this ce where the strongest of the greatest religions of the Pris Empire was located, 5th-stage individuals could be seen on the city''s outskirts looking pessimistically at the sky at that moment.


    In particr, on top of the tallest building in the city, an elderly-looking man, who was dressed in simple clothes but had an extremely powerful cultivation, stood in front of a balcony and watched the red light that made the entire sky in that area glow the same color.


    "Sigh!"


    A sigh left the mouth of this old man, whom everyone on the continent could easily recognize by his voice, as he was the current Temple Master, the Archmage behind this great organization.


    "We are in trouble." He muttered as he clenched his fists, and six pentagrams formed.


    The configuration of these pentagrams was as follows: yellow, yellow, green, green, green, and cyan!


    As soon as he let his pentagrams appear, three cultivators of the same stage, but one level weaker than this old man, appeared on the outskirts of the ce where he was standing.


    "Temple Master." The three murmured, knowing that this was a call to war.


    The Temple Master came straight to the point. "Our Sacred Devotees may have failed to stop the vampires. The worst has happened. Prepare the temple for war!"


    ...


    At the same time, in a neighboring state to the south of the Vinia Empire, there was a sect based on a mountain in an area where there were no cities.


    This ce was particrly negative, and beings that were hard to find all over the continent weremon in this area, where darkness seemed to prevail over all other elements.


    In this ce, in the main building of this sect that was characterized by its shadows, a veiled woman stood on the main balcony of this building, looking to the northwest.


    Not far from her, a 2-meter tall man was standing in front of 5 High-level Paragons in a hall.


    "Prepare all the cult members for the disaster of The Purification." Said this two-meter-tall man who had the cultivation of a Beginner Archmage.


    The Archmage stage was one of the stages with the most sublevels, having the same number of "steps" to take to reach the next stage as the Acolyte stage.


    The first of these five levels was called Beginner, followed by Intermediate, Advanced, Master, and then Archon.


    Most Archmages on the continent were only Beginners. As far as anyone knew, there were no Archons on the entire continent.


    But there were Intermediate and even Advanced Archmages known in thesends!


    However, a Beginner Archmage wasn''t weak. They alone could deal with dozens of High-level Paragons, and they were said to be able to destroy states single-handedly if they wanted to.


    They were so strong that they could affect reality itself!


    But even someone at that level wouldn''t be so casual in the face of The Purification!


    That being smiled maliciously and said. "Let everyone understand our position. The vampires will be the next rulers of the continent. We will be on the winning side!"


    This group of Dark Path magicians epted their supreme leader''s orders and soon left to spread this position among the sect''s members.


    Meanwhile, the woman with ck hair, a veil over her face, and the cultivation of a Sky Sovereign just kept looking at the red sky as if she could see it.


    But all she could see was darkness. She only knew what was happening because her magical senses made her feel that the mana and elements in the world were changing from what they were before.


    ''Time to gain supremacy.'' This woman clenched her fists before her master called out to her.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the Chutha dynasty...


    Vicente and his people had entered this state four days ago, having begun to face the problems of the Seven Day Tsunami soon after.


    Hordes of magical creatures tried to attack them, even considering their powers. For beings in a berserk state, stronger and weaker creatures were considered equal: threats.


    Even if there were a big difference in cultivation, these beings affected by the phenomenon would attack indiscriminately.


    As a result, groups like Vicente''s would suffer even if they were powerful!


    In the days since they entered the Chutha Dynasty, they had already experienced two major battles and killed more than 300 magical creatures on their way here.


    But this afternoon, as they finished cleaning the blood of their enemies from their clothes and weapons on the battlefield, the group had felt a sudden change in the continent.


    They all felt a chill run down their spines from one hour to the next as a faint red glow appeared in the sky.


    At the same time, some elements in the environment scattered and became weaker, and others, especially negative ones, became more noticeable.


    "That..." Lina looked around the area where many corpses of her group''s enemiesy, not understanding what it was.


    But Torne was very sensitive to changes. The moment this change appeared, he alerted Vicente. ''Master, this is because of The Purification. I think the vampires have seeded in their ns.''


    Gulp!


    Vicente swallowed his saliva before muttering to his group. "The Purification has been implemented." He clenched his fists, feeling the urge to be stronger.


    Everyone in his group looked at him as he remained silent momentarily, realizing this had to be the case.


    They just hadn''t expected that The Purification would cause even beings so far away from the Vampire homnd to feel such a phenomenon initiated by the Vampire sacrifice.


    "This is worse than I thought," Rory muttered after a moment of silence from the group. "What are we going to do?"


    Vicente said firmly. "There is no need to change our ns. In three more days, we''ll reach the secret outpost of the ce we''re looking for. We''ll continue with our ns and head for that ce.


    Once we''ve gathered what''s there, we''ll move on to the next state. In a little over two months, we can start searching for Casey''s pentagram."


    With that, the group soon moved on to the ce they had already nned to go after they finished what they were doing in this area.

 Chapter 677 Battling the Monster Horde

    Chapter 677 Battling the Monster Horde


    ??Three dayster, Vicente''s party arrived at the location of the third secret outpost of the Cataclysm Order that he would pass through to gather resources.


    But before entering the location, their party encountered a problem on the way. The area was teeming with monsters and negative creatures!


    When they stopped not far from that area, the group saw that arge number of negative magical beings were very close to a certain cave in that area of canyons and mountains.


    "I think we should head there," Rory said as he pointed to where some 4th-stage beings were positioned.


    Vicente and the others looked at that spot, the entrance to a cave, where two Wendigos and three Night Harpies were positioned around the cave entrance.


    Wendigos were ravenous creatures and notorious flesh-eaters. They possessed extremely gaunt bodies adorned with horns sprouting from their animalistic skulls. Large ws reced their fingers, and their forms were entwined with twisted branches.


    The Night Harpies resembledrge ck birds with glowing, blood-red human eyes. They were renowned for their malevolent nature. When a Night Harpy singled out a target, it would first drive its victims to despair before feasting upon them.


    In addition to these formidable creatures inhabiting the vicinity, where the entrance to the order''s secret altar was rumored to be, several other monsters and beasts roamed nearby.


    Some engaged inbat with one another, while others remained vignt, awaiting intruders to infringe upon their domains.


    Even the strongest monsters on the continent would be affected by the phenomenamon to The Seven-Day Tsunami. However, the stronger a magical being affected by this period was, the less irrational they would be.


    They would still be stronger than before, and they would be angrier than in normal times. But they would at least be able to control themselves a little so that they would not always attack everything and everyone in their path.


    That was different from the weaker ones who werepletely controlled by their survival instincts and saw everyone around them as enemies to be ughtered so as not to endanger their lives.


    "Let''s clear this area," Vicentemented to his group as he walked ahead of them, heading straight for where the five strongest monsters in the area were.


    As soon as he made his way to the cave, the creatures in the surrounding area moved against him, attacking him with their bodies and throwing even rocks and branches at him.


    Most of them only had physical strength. That was all they could do.


    But since they were in a berserk state, these creatures could throw things and make them fly as fast as bullets from guns!


    The first to move, however, was Vicente, not one of the ''normal'' individuals in this group!


    As at least 40 different creatures attacked Vicente, he didn''t even look around, only concentrating on reaching the entrance to the order''s altar.


    His first pentagram glowed brightly, illuminating the surrounding area with its yellow essence. At the same time, minerals in the ground were transformed into high-purity metals that quickly came together to form weapons.


    A secondter, dozens of daggers erupted from the ground as if this was an area where several traps had been set for a long time.


    Swooish!


    In the blink of an eye, 35 creatures were hit by Vicente''s attacks, falling one after the other from the fatal damage of such an attack.


    Seeing this, La moved, instantly disappearing from the side of her group and then appearing on the back of an opponent, easily driving her arm through it, decapitating it.


    A ming avatar appeared behind Rory before the young man flew toward the enemies he would incinerate in that area.


    Casey wasn''t a warrior, but he could easily immobilize opponents. He looked at Sarah and motioned for her to finish off the enemies he would take down.


    The third eye on Casey''s forehead opened, and soon, his three pentagrams appeared in that eye before beams of colored light shot out at a group of 15 enemies in their path.


    Onyx took flight and soon began to use his cultivation pressure to immobilize or even crush some of the enemies in his path.


    At least a thousand magical beings were in this area, most of them at the 3rd stage, but a few at the 4th stage.


    Even if this group''s strength was far superior to that of the beings there, it would still take a few minutes for it to eliminate all of them.


    But to do what they wanted to do, the group would have to cover an area the size of a neighborhood in a big city with blood and corpses!


    Lina didn''tg behind and soon demonstrated the Seidel family''s powerful bloodline skill.


    Her power allowed her to sense things and even know what would happen. In a way, this was a supreme instinct through which she could avoid terrible blows to herself andunch attacks against opponents at the best times and angles, considering the subsequent movements of her targets.


    When she moved against her first target in that area, she used her hands to connect her mana to her target before manipting her mana inside that body, making it tremble.


    Boom!


    A few momentster, her first target exploded, one of the possibilities of her ability.


    Lina regretted it as she sttered the creature''s blood and brains all over the ce, dirtying her beautiful hair in the process.


    Then, she looked at her next target and acted differently, causing the body to stop moving.


    The creature suddenly turned pale and lost much of its speed before falling hard to the ground.


    While the group dealt with the weakest monsters in the area, Vicente faced the five strongest creatures that stood in his way of reaching the area''s secret altar.


    Seeing the Wendigos and Night Harpies, Vicente didn''t think long before disappearing in front of them with his electromaic maniption while using his ability to create maic cores.


    He deliberately created these maic cores inside their bodies while causing the minerals underground in that area to produce metallic artifacts.


    The five creatures realized that something was wrong and soon noticed that their bodies were suddenly functioning strangely while various metallic items from the surrounding area, such as the daggers Vicente had just created, were flying toward them.


    But in addition to these items, much more metal would soon appear to chase them.


    With maic cores in their bodies, they would be chased by metal as long as there were metal objects around them!

 Chapter 678 Dark Reaper

    Chapter 678 Dark Reaper


    ??The two Wendigos and the three Night Harpies attempted to defend themselves and counterattack against the metal projectilesing their way, but after a minute, they all started to flee, running or flying away from the area in an attempt to escape.


    As soon as these Sky Sovereign creatures began to move away, Vicente used his third skill and reappeared before the entrance to the cave. He then targeted their minds, causing them to make numerous mistakes in their movements.


    Then, metal stakes, daggers, swords, and various other metal structures struck theirrge bodies.


    Vicente''s mental attack almost instantly destroyed the two Wendigos, while the three Night Harpies sustained severe injuries but remained whole. Nheless, they emitted high-pitched screams as they plummeted from the sky, continuing to be struck as the maic forces within their bodies persisted.


    In just two minutes since they arrived in the area, more than 500 creatures had fallen to the powers of Vicente''s group members, littering the surroundings of this sparsely wooded mountainous area with blood and brains.


    Vicente halted his use of powers as he reached the cave entrance, where the five monsters had previously been guarding. He quickly sensed that the entrance to the secret high ground in this area was right before him.


    As he began to step forward, Torne alerted him, ''Master, there''s someone here.''


    ''What?'' Vicente stopped immediately.


    ''Do you see the stone door at the end of this cave? There are two ways to close the doors of the order''s secret altars. One is the correct way, using the altar keys. This method is perfect and seals the doorspletely, making it very difficult for even Paragons to break in.


    The other way is the wrong way, which is manual. If someone doesn''t have the key to the ce because they lost it or simply don''t have it, they can try to close an open door to prevent the magical fluctuations in the area from escaping and attracting the attention of magical beings. However, in this state, these doors cannot prevent Paragons from entering the ce.


    That''s how this stone door is now. It has been manipted by hand. We can''t sense the auras inside this secret altar and don''t know what''s inside. But whoever knows there is an entrance here can easily open this passage.'' Torne exined this detail.


    ''I know there''s something inside because the way it was closed could only have been done by someone inside the altar.'' He added.


    ''I see. Well, I''ll be careful.'' Vicente kept his guard up as he walked toward the inside of the cave.


    He soon arrived at the stone door that led to the actual entrance to the altar. Vicente didn''t need to use his ne to get in. He just pushed the stone door open, revealing the inside of the real entrance to the secret altar.


    As soon as he did so, he saw blue mes appear on the area''s walls, especially on the light fixtures of this ce.


    ''This ce has been invaded.'' Tornemented as he saw thest door on their way into this altar partially destroyed, but also leaning against it as if someone had tried to close it after breaking in.


    ''Be careful, master. It would take a very powerful Paragon to break into a ce like this.'' Tornemented as he stood by to help Vicente in case a creature too strong for them was around.


    How strong would it have to be to invade a ce like this? The strength of a Low-level Paragon or the strength of a High-level Paragon?


    It wasn''t that simple. The power needed to break into such a ce was predetermined, but a magician''s power could vary depending on their talent and magical form.


    For example, Casey''s power didn''t allow him to destroy things physically. He could even use his mana to increase his physical strength and then use his fists and feet to break things. But someone like him would probably have to be an Archmage to be able to break into a ce like that.


    On the other hand, La''s power might allow her to destroy things with small amounts of mana. For example, if she were a Low-level Paragon, she could threaten the ce''s defenses.


    So there was no way of knowing the level of the creature that had entered that ce and might be there to threaten the party!


    Thus, Vicente and Torne braced themselves for the worst as they passed through the actual entrance to this post and soon encountered the typical interior of the first level of the order''s secret altars.


    Vicente wore the Cataclysm Moon Pendant around his neck, as there were traps and other things in this ce that he could need it for protection.


    As soon as they started exploring the ce on their own, Torne noticed that there was indeed a Paragon on the second level of the ce, where the training and cultivation room of this post was located.


    ''There is a Mid-level Paragon here. They seem to be a Dark Path creature, but I don''t know if that''s good or bad, master.'' Torne warned, noticing the creature''s aura before Vicente did.


    ''Let''s see who they are. They had already noticed us, so it won''t make any difference if we leave now.'' Vicentemented to the ghost and went to the second level of the building. Meanwhile, he could feel the being in that training room watching him.


    The moment Vicente entered the training area of this altar, the creature waiting for him, sitting on the floor with his back to the entrance of this room, opened his mouth, and a frightening voice came out of it.


    "You are quite brave toe here even after sensing my aura, ghost." Said the creature, which was basically made of darkness, as if he were a 3D shadow with no defined body contours.


    It looked like a pile of mist with the silhouette of a man dressed in ck.


    But there was a very distinctive weapon in hisp, arge, shiny scythe.


    "Dark Reaper, watch your tone. You stand before the Darkness Master!" Torne said as part of his spiritual body appeared in front of Vicente.


    "The Darkness Master? That''s funny." The Dark Reaper turned his face sideways as he looked at Vicente with his invisible eyes whileughing darkly.


    "There is indeed a bit of darkness in him, but is that all?" The Paragon asked, someone Torne was sure they could not stand against.


    Dark Reapers were extremely powerful. They were creatures of the shadows, the natural hunters of the lost souls that haunted this world.


    Normally, Dark Reapers would not act violently against beings who had nothing to do with the lost souls of this world. But these beings had their own will and pride, so anything was possible.


    The strength of a Dark Reaper was unparalleled, especially regarding their ability to manipte their special weapon, the scythe.


    The scythe of these creatures was not just any weapon. It was part of their power and could even separate the soul from the body and inflict damage that could kill or even maim souls!


    That was the natural enemy of ghosts like Torne, so this guy couldn''t help but appeal to the fear of the Dark Reaper to avoid his own death and serious problems for Vicente.


    "Don''t be so hasty. Feel the true power of the master of this altar!"

 Chapter 679 Balance

    <h4>Chapter 679 Bnce</h4>


    ''Master of the Altar?'' the Dark Reaper thought. ''This young man has the Cataclysm Moon Pendant, but that''s nothing. Without being a true Dark Path magician, he can''t lead the Cataclysm Order.''


    The Dark Reaper then approached Vicente, curious to understand what made that ghost so confident to speak to him like that.


    "I''ll give you one more chance before I extinguish your existence, ghost."


    Immediately after saying these words, the Dark Reaper stopped in front of Vicente and ced one of his hands on the young man''s head.


    He put a small amount of mana there, curious to see how capable this young man was of making the ghost so confident.


    Because of his extremely high level, this being from the shadows could do things that no being Vicente had encountered before could do.


    He quickly realized how unusual Vicente was when he noticed two Magic Gems on this magician.


    ''This...'' Suddenly, the shadow creature sensed something strange and became more serious as he felt the shape of a dark throne appear in front of him. ''What is that?'' he asked himself as he turned away from Vicente.


    Then, while he felt terror as he looked at Vicente and couldn''t help but feel a chill in his soul, Torne said confidently. "You really are powerful. You felt the throne, huh? So? Do you understand the reason for my words?"


    Vicente observed the creature holding arge, long scythe. Although it had no facial contours, it was certainly perturbed now.


    "How?" The creature asked, looking at Vicente.


    "You will know..." Tornemented as he looked at his master. "What matters is that my master is the one behind the darkness."


    ''That seems to be the case.'' The Dark Reaper tried to reconsider the situation, not knowing what to do now that he knew what Vicente was.


    "What are you doing here?" The Dark Reaper asked.


    Vicente replied, "We are looking for the order''s secret altars. I have the key to those ces, so this is a chance for me to gather resources to strengthen my family."


    "Why haven''t you added pentagrams to your other magical form yet?"


    "It''s not a matter of my will. I just couldn''t do it before. But once I be a Paragon, that will change." Vicente was sincere.


    The creature before him and Torne was so strong that it could easily tell a lie from the truth.


    "What are you going to do about the Cataclysm Order? You''re going to use their resources, but are you going to revive them?" The shadow being asked as Torne turned his attention to Vicente.


    The Dark Reaper was not a member of the order. But he knew about this ancient continental organization and respected the way it had been built in the past.


    "I intend to reactivate the altars of the order," Vicente said, which was true considering his interest in the Awakening Altars. "As for reviving the Cataclysm Order, that''s another matter. It''s not exactly my n, but by reviving the altars, it might happen even if it''s not my goal."


    "I see." The creature didn''t think it was bad.


    It was natural for beings like Vicente to do things selfishly. But intentions didn''t really matter in this case. Whether Vicente''s actions were intended to revive this ancient religion didn''t matter. Once he reactivated the Awakening Altars, it would only be a matter of time before the Dark Path magicians found them and began to follow this group.


    The Dark Reaper let his guard down towards Vicente and sighed.


    "I didn''t expect to meet someone like you at the end of my life. Fortunately, I''ll have the chance to see someone like you be an expert on the continent.


    Don''t worry, young man, I won''t hurt you. I''ll also let this ghost stay alive to serve you, just as he has already done."


    "That''s... Thank you then." Vicente said with a bitter smile.


    The Dark Reaper sat down where he had been before and began to talk about himself.


    "I am not a member of the order. Though I respect what that force was in the past, I was just someone who wasmitted to the function of my people.


    When the Cataclysm Order fell to the Congregation of Revtions hundreds of years ago, I was in the north of the continent. I couldn''t believe it when I heard the news that thousands of Dark Path magicians had perished in the Great War of Darkness.


    Sadly, the continent has only gotten worse since then." He sighed in disappointment.


    Torne recognized the name of the event, which imed more than half of the Cataclysm Order''s specialists. "I was one of those killed in the war.


    At that time, we were brutally attacked by the men of the Congregation of Revtions. We were weakened without our leader and without the Cataclysmic Moon Pendant.


    Although my master has it now, he was lucky enough to get it from an ordinary person who found it recently. It was lost for a long time."


    "So you were one of those who died in the war..." The Dark Reaper understood Torne''s origin. "Sigh, the continent has only gotten worse since then. The Congregation of Revtions made a big mistake."


    "What does the Senior mean?" Vicente asked curiously.


    The Dark Reaper said. "There is no need to call me Senior. Just call me ''you.'' But as for your question, the Congregation of Revtions did what they did out of greed.


    They wanted to be the only religion on the continent, to have all the magicians on the continent under their control, and, as such, to be the only one capable of taking the next step.


    Unfortunately, to achieve this, they had to destroy several continental forces that were keeping the continent ''peaceful.'' But by destroying the cult of the Dark Path magicians, the continent has had almost no relevant Dark Path magicians for centuries.


    You know what''s wrong with that? Dark Path magicians have a purpose. They were the ones who kept certain races of monsters in check and maintained the stability of the continent.


    I''m not saying that the continent was beautiful and peaceful in the past. But there were no threats like The Purification.


    Everything changed with the fall of the Cataclysm Order. Without the magicians to force the monsters to live in istion in their territories, these creatures began to proliferate. Some of them also began to think dangerous thoughts about the magician''smunity.


    The result is now here. The Purification is a reality, and soon this whole continent will change."


    Vicente frowned when he heard this. "Senior... Are you saying that the magicians of the Dark Path could have prevented this current catastrophe?"


    "Yes, every race, every kind of power has its purpose." The Dark Reaper exined. "My race is the one that controls the limits of the spirits. So, imagine if we all disappeared? The spirits would grow without their greatest enemy on the continent.


    But just because it''s our purpose to deal with the spirits doesn''t mean we''re going to wipe them out. There is a bnce in all things, young man.


    The magicians of your race ruled the continent because they were the only race that could do so without bringing chaos to all the other races. In this way, we were all able to live in bnce.


    However, no race of monsters can maintain the same bnce if they be as prominent as your race. If the vampires seed with their current ns, it''s only a matter of time before the Pris Realm is one big graveyard full of tales of tragedy!"

 Chapter 680 Good Luck

    Chapter 680 Good Luck


    ??"This is terrible!" Vicente muttered in a pessimistic tone.


    "Indeed it is. The greed of the magicians of the Congregation of Revtions and the vampires'' thirst for power will bring this continent to a tragic end. I fear that not even you will be able to stop it, young man." The Dark Reaper turned his head to Vicente and sighed.


    "The Congregation of Revtions and the vampires are after essentially the same thing: reaching the 7th stage.


    Legends say that the vampires can achieve this feat by dominating the continent. On the other hand, the Congregation of Revtions has used these legends to try to dominate the religions and achieve the same thing in a different way.


    I don''t know all the secrets of this group, but I don''t think they''re as far from the 7th stage as the vampires are. But there''s a problem with that. Do you know what happens when you reach the 7th stage?" This creature from the shadows asked.


    "What happens?" Vicente had no idea.


    "Such a being disappears." Said the creature as aughing sound erupted from his head. "Some groups that have never had magical beings capable of reaching the absolute peak don''t know what it''s like to advance to the 7th stage. They think what happened at the previous stages will happen again between the 6th and 7th stages.


    But the limit of the continent is the 6th stage. Once you try to cross it, you have two destinations. When you reach the level of an Archon Archmage, you either die or disappear from this world. What happens in the second possibility, I honestly don''t know. But the fact is that you cannot reach the 7th stage and continue to be here.


    After so many sacrifices, these groups will simply lose their greatest experts... Can you imagine what will happen next?"


    "Chaos," Torne muttered.


    "Yes, unfortunately, that''s the case. More blood, more brutality, and worse. That''s what threatens the continent the most. A group without a leader will disintegrate until it disappears or has an internal war for session. Either way, it means losses."


    "Are you saying that one should not seek the top?" Vicente narrowed his eyes.


    "That is not the case. But there''s a big difference between destroying the natural bnce of things to achieve something like that. Vampires have never reached the 6th stage in their history, young man.


    They''ve always been limited by the magicians of the Dark Path. But now, one of them has reached it and will fight to be a Magus. This will cause uncontroble destruction.


    But what if he seeds? Well, the vampires will lose their leader, and another will emerge with the same goal: to be a Magus. From then on, it''s not hard to imagine what could happen."


    "More casualties and a weakening of the forces that rival the vampires," Vicente muttered.


    "That is the case. The right way to pursue the 7th stage is through natural cultivation, using natural resources. If you try alternative methods that take more than this world can replenish, you can cause your own destruction.


    The oldest races on this continent understood this long ago. Unfortunately, the Congregation of Revtions magicians made a big mistake. Now the vampires are on this destructive journey for power." The being said before he let out a long sigh.


    "But... That''s strange. Isn''t thismon knowledge among races like yours? Why didn''t you warn the creatures from the continent?" Vicente asked in a strange tone.


    "That is a secret, young man." Said the creature from the shadows.


    "Then... Why are we hearing this?" Vicente insisted.


    The Dark Reaperughed. "Isn''t it obvious? You have a magical form of extreme purity that naturally oppresses me. That is why I can tell you this secret. It would be different if you didn''t have the Throne of Darkness."


    That wasn''t a secret because the experts of the ancient races of the continent wanted to keep it a secret. The problem was the naturalws of this world. Any information about the 7th stage was protected by the elements of this continent, which forced the silence of those who knew about it.


    How could the Dark Reaper next to Vicente tell him and Torne about all this? Well, it was because Vicente was a superior being to this Dark Reaper. As the master of darkness, all creatures of the dark owed him respect and obedience.


    Vicente couldn''t yet use his powers to force all beings of darkness to follow this natural order of things, but the Dark Reaper willingly said such things when he learned what Vice was.


    His elements didn''t stop him, so only his will could keep him from telling Vice such things.


    But it was already toote.


    "Sigh, things would have been different if you had found me sooner." Said the creature from the shadows. "But now all is lost. Your throne of darkness has much potential, but many dangers are ahead. Even if you survive and grow, nothing will happen before something irreversible happens."


    At that moment, Rory and the others appeared in the ce where Vicente was and immediately stopped at the entrance to that area when they felt the power of the shadow creature next to Vicente.


    But even though they noticed it, they didn''t pick up their weapons to try to fight. They just stopped in shock as they came face to face with a Paragon.


    "Vicente..." Rory muttered.


    Vicente looked at hispanions and said. "This Senior is not our enemy. He was just telling me a story."


    Torne had already returned to Vicente''s body, while the Dark Reaper was already aware that the boy next to him didn''t want others to know about the Throne of Darkness.


    It made sense to protect something so critical, so he just sat next to the ck-haired boy.


    The Dark Reaper said. "That''s what I think, young man. But maybe you can do something for all of us. So don''t give up. I don''t expect things to get better, but I sincerely wish you luck on your journey.


    Did your partye for the resources of this secret outpost? I''ve used up most of them, but there are still things here that will be useful to your people. Please, take whatever you need."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the group continued their way through the area, with Vicente staying by the side of the dark being while hispanions gathered the resources from this ce.


    Of course, La felt terrible about this ce, which had been the outpost of her organization''s enemies. But she left it untilter to talk to Vicente about everything.


    In the meantime, the Dark Reaper said to Vicente. "I would serve you if it were up to me, young man. But I''m afraid I can''t go with you. Unlike that ghost, I can''t hide in your body.


    But I will help you. Don''t worry about trying to contact me or ordering me around. I''ll do whatever I think is necessary to help you. When you least expect it, my actions will produce results." Said the being as he got up and started to leave.


    "I don''t know if we will meet again, but I will keep an eye on your stories and help you from the shadows."


    The creature disappeared without giving Vicente or Torne a chance to ask more questions.

 Chapter 681 Laylas Ingenuity

    Chapter 681 La''s Ingenuity


    ??With the departure of the Dark Reaper, Vicente was left alone while his people gathered the remaining resources of the facility.


    ''I wonder why he was here,'' Vicente thought.


    ''He probably came in search of ghosts or other creatures. Dark Reapers are born hunters. But since he broke into this post, he might have already known about this ce. That could be an indication of what we''ll find in the near future. Let''s be more careful next time.'' Torne warned his master.


    ''Maybe others like him have already cleared ces like this or dominate such ces.'' Vicente pondered, feeling that they really should be more careful. Let''s spend some time visiting these posts.


    ''It will be good for the group to strengthen a bit before we continue exploring the secret altars.''


    He had to make a one-way trip and a return trip. On the way back, his group would definitely be stronger, as long as they didn''t suffer any significant losses in their hunt.


    Therefore, Vicente thought it would be better to move on without further stops like today until they had improved their strength with new pentagrams.


    He soon left the training ground where the Dark Reaper had been and found La waiting for him for a serious talk.


    Just as he was about to join his people celebrating the resources they had obtained, La pulled him into a dark corner with a few questions in mind.


    "What''s going on, Vicente? I get the feeling you''re more interested in the Cataclysm Order than you should be. You already got the cursed item from those people, and now you''re exploring secret areas of the order... What are you nning?" She asked him with a clearly worried expression on her face.


    Except for Rory, Onyx, Casey and Sarah, none of the others in the group knew exactly what the ce they were about to enter was about.


    But when they arrived and realized that it was one of The Vile Altars, La couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    That was one of the outposts of what was once thergest organization of Dark Path magicians on the continent!


    The crimesmitted by the leaders of this religion were so great that a book could be written to record each and every one of them!


    Knowing that La was a follower of the Congregation of Revtions, Vicente said. "Don''t be naive, La. Have you seen the resources and artifacts in this ce? I had my ne before I knew what it was. But it happens to give me ess to ces like this. Do you think the history of this ce would make me give up those resources and artifacts? We''re about to face the damn vampires!"


    "But the people of the Cataclysm Order..."


    "You don''t know anything about it, let''s face it. You haven''t had a chance to meet the magicians of the order. All you know is what the temple wants you to know. But is it all that sincere?


    After working with me for so long, you should know how convenient changing the truth of things can be." He pointed in Casey''s direction as he spoke.


    "Dark Path magicians have a bad reputation even outside the temple, Vicente." Shemented on what she could talk about.


    "If that''s the case, do you think Nina will be a bloodthirsty killer?" He asked seriously, looking into the woman''s gray eyes.


    La hesitated for a moment. "I don''t know. That depends on her."


    "If it depends on her, then do you assume that Dark Path magicians aren''t evil by nature but are made that way by their choices and situations?" He asked, making her realize the contradiction she had ced herself in.


    "I... I don''t know." She said, turning her face away.


    Vicenteughed but answered her question. "I n to make the altars of the order outposts of my family in the future. I don''t know how far I''ll go, but I won''t be hostage to the Congregation of Revtions forever. One day, I will activate the Awakening Altars.


    Dark Path magicians wille to me because of it, which frankly isn''t my goal, but it will probably happen anyway. That doesn''t mean I''m going to revive that religion or try to fight it.


    But we have bigger problems with seeing humans as our rivals. Vampires and their allies are our only enemies until we resolve the current crisis."


    "And then what?"


    "The after doesn''t matter. Will we be alive then?" He asked her, narrowing his eyes as he looked at her. "Let me ask you something: what would happen if I were a Dark Path magician without you knowing? Would I stop being what I am if you found out?"


    She clenched her fists, recognizing Vicente''s test. "If you were a magician of the Dark Path, I would give up my religion. You''re my man, so I won''t leave you. But since I''d be standing next to someone like that, I couldn''t continue being what I am for my organization."


    She looked at him silently for a moment and asked. "Why did you ask that?"


    "I wanted to know your priorities. Don''t be so naive as to think that your superiors care about you. As long as you are useful, they will appreciate you. But as soon as you''re no longer helpful, you''ll be reced by someone else. That''s how the great powers of the continent work." Vicentemented to her before leaving her alone to think.


    He soon arrived at Rory''s side and listened to the number of resources and artifacts they had managed to collect.


    As much as the Dark Reaper had consumed what was best there, there were still resources and 4th-grade artifacts in the area.


    In less than 15 minutes, everything had been collected, until Vicente divided the group into those who would meditate to recover from the previous battle, and those who would keep an eye on the area.


    They would stay in this location for a full day, long enough for the whole group to recover and for Vicente to build a 4th-


    grade robot armor to stay in this location and guard it for the Fuller family.


    A little over 24 hours after arriving there, the group set off in a northerly direction, where they would travel until they entered the Kingdom of Aldoria.


    This was a two-week journey for a group with the strength of Vicente''s team, so they had a long and winding road ahead of them after leaving this secret outpost of the order.


    However, once they left the Chutha Dynasty, the group would be much closer to their goals. In the far north of the Kingdom of Aldoria, on that state''s border with the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn, was the first area where they could hunt pentagrams and have special cultivation opportunities!


    It would take them at least a month to cross the entire Kingdom of Aldoria, but as soon as they finished their journey, they would reach their first stop for hunting pentagrams!

 Chapter 682 Kingdom of Aldoria

    Chapter 682 Kingdom of Aldoria


    ??Three weeks after leaving the order''s secret altar in the Chutha Dynasty, Vicente''s group had traveled a long way, leaving the dynasty and entering the Kingdom of Aldoria.


    The Kingdom of Aldoria was a prosperousnd located in the center-south of the Pris Realm. Due to its location bordering the central part of the continent, it was a much wealthier state than the Chutha Dynasty and the Kenyth Empire.


    The mana and elements in the area were much denser and more vibrant, with a much greater chance of special resources and ces like magic wells naturally appearing throughout its territory than in states further south on the continent.


    Because of this, the living beings that lived there were naturally more powerful on average than those in the far south of the continent.


    There were more forces with Paragons in their ranks in this state, and although there were no known archmages living there, there were rumors of sixth-level magicians passing through from time to time.


    Precisely because it had a "powerful" poption by the standards of the southern region, the ce was naturally rich, with many renowned magicians, where one could find rare resources in the south of the continent with rtive ease.


    The Kingdom of Aldoria was a hereditary monarchy, like most of the states in the Pris Realm. But it had one difference from the Seidel Kingdom. In this ce, a woman could lead her own family or even be the reigning queen.


    The House of Aldor ruled thesends with a firm fist, but there were sects and ns that had their own armies in the area, so it wasn''t as difficult to start your own force in this state as it was in the Seidel Kingdom.


    Its capital city was located in the center of its territory. The state was characterized by itsrge area and rectangr shape, which meant that it bordered several states in the west and east, but only one state was in the south and one in the north.


    The Kingdom of Aldoria had no major enemies in its neighboring states, so it was rtively easy to enter the state. There were no border guards, so you only had to worry about problems with official forces if you tried to enter a city.


    Vicente''s group had nned to stop in a city in this kingdom to replenish the resources they had used up since leaving Grandis. But they still had a few days to travel to that stop and were now camped in the Duchy of Valoria, in the south of the state.


    The duchy was very far north-south, which would of course prolong the group''s journey through this state until they had a chance to reach the northern border of the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn.


    However, the party wasn''t worried about that as they rested in one of the duchy''s forests. After nine more battles against hordes of uncontroble magical creatures in thest few weeks, they had plenty of opportunities to train their skills and have fun on the way.


    The monsters grew stronger as they traveled north, but the group didn''t see this as a problem. They all knew how important fighting was for the magical strengthening of their race.


    Apart from that, every time they killed a horde of monsters, they would get things that could generate a lot of resources and opportunities for them once they entered the city they were targeting very soon.


    So the group was very satisfied with the challenges they had faced so far!


    ...


    Another day dawned, and Vicente''s group was still stuck in the temporary camp they had set up two nights before.


    There, La and Lina sat across from each other, drinking hot drinks and talking in hushed tones.


    Sarah had just woken up from her sleep, something she hadn''t done for about two weeks because of the shifts the group had been taking to rest, cultivate, and keep an eye on the surroundings of the areas they were camping in.


    At the same time, Rory had just finished his hours of cultivation when he opened his eyes with a smile, feeling the good feeling of cultivating in a ce richer in mana than Seidel Kingdom.


    ''Maybe I''ll be able to be a Sky Sovereign before this journey is over.'' Rory thought to himself, excited about the future.


    It wouldn''t be a short trip. He was aware that it could take two to three years for everyone to hunt down their pentagrams, for Vicente to get his cyan essence, and for them to go after Lauren and then return home.


    Given that time, Rory thought he could be a Sky Sovereign by the time he was 23 or 24.


    That wouldn''t be bad!


    It wouldn''t be the same as his friend who had managed to be a Sky Sovereign at the age of 19, but it would already ce him among the greatest prodigies of the continent''s current generation!


    Rory wasn''t interested inpeting with other young people. He just wanted to be stronger to protect himself and help the Fuller family. So he was naturally satisfied with his journey so far, growing stronger and stronger.


    As he left his position to join the group and eat breakfast, Casey was watching the surroundings from a tree with many thick branches near their camp.


    When he saw Vicente leave his observation position, Casey returned to the side of his staff while Onyx was already on one of Vice''s shoulders.


    Vicente got right to the point while his group ate. "Let''s continue our journey after we''ve finished eating. ording to the Seidel family, we''re only five days away from Aldoria City, so let''s hurry.


    We have many things to sell and others to buy in that city. After this stop, it might be a few months before we get another chance like this, so don''t hesitate to buy resources in bulk." He instructed.


    After Aldoria City, they would go directly to the area where they wanted to start their pentagram hunt, where the area was supposed to be favorable for people with a simr elemental affinity to Casey.


    The group''spanions agreed, and each of them had space rings filled with monster body parts, as well as items and resources they had collected from the belongings of some of their previous opponents.


    They also had things they had collected at the order''s secret altar that even Vicente didn''t want to keep, so they intended to sell a lot of things once they entered the kingdom''s capital.


    With that, after they had finished eating, the group quickly dismantled their camp and left the area not long after, flying not far above the dirt road thaty in that area and that the Seidel family had instructed them to follow all the way to the capital of this state.

 Chapter 683 Miss Death

    <h4>Chapter 683 Miss Death?</h4>


    After a few days, Vicente''s group entered Aldoria City, a magnificent cityrger than Grandis, where one could find many shopping opportunities for their cultivation and training.


    There were even opportunities for 5th-stage cksmiths, something that was hard toe by even in the northern states of the continent.


    Professionals of such a tier were extremely rare on the continent. For each profession, there were only a few dozen 5th-stage experts, very few considering the size of this huge territory and the poption there.


    As for 6th-stage professionals, if they existed at all, they were so few that they could be counted on the fingers of one''s hand. As a result, when looking for study materials, the hardest thing to find was the material for the 5th stage.


    As for the 6th stage, you had to be a disciple or have a great rtionship with the master to reach it. It was impossible to learn about the 6th stage from books or scrolls because they didn''t exist or were lost all over the vast world.


    However, as soon as the group entered this magnificent city, they felt a sense of relief after traveling for weeks. No matter how strong they were, their lives were always in danger when they traveled.


    Entering a human domain was very nice after traveling non-stop in ces like this for so long!


    Hell, even the stench of the cities made the group feel good as they entered this ce this early afternoon!


    However, although this ce was great and had many opportunities, it wasn''t the best.


    "It looks like the city''s a little gloomy today," Rorymented as he watched the expressions of the people on the streets. He noticed those who weren''t working were walking quickly and avoiding the streets.


    "I don''t think the local Paragons are here anymore," Lina said, making the group look at her with interest.


    Everyone there already knew about Lina''s special power, the Premonitory Intuition. It allowed her to foresee things yet toe and see the present differently.


    "The Purification?" La asked.


    "That must be it," Vicente stated as he understood what could be behind the bad mood of the locals.


    What if all the Paragons in this ce had died? In such a situation, all the powers would change their positions, and even the poption would stop behaving normally!


    ''That must be the case, Master.'' Torne said. ''I don''t sense any Paragon aura in the city. But from the local fame, there should be about five of them here.''


    Vicente said then. "Let''s move quickly. I don''t want to stay here any longer than necessary.


    There aren''t any Paragons in the city today, so there won''t be much in the way. Let''s split up.


    La, Lina, and Rory, you three will sell the body parts the group has acquired and use the coins to buy pills and potions.


    Sarah, Casey, and Onyx will sell the useless pills and potions. You will use the coins you receive to buy food and support items.


    I''ll visit the local cksmith association and do some shopping."


    The group epted Vicente''s orders, and each went off toplete the mission he had given them.


    Left alone, Vicente soon made his way to the cksmith association building.


    ...


    "Mr. Fuller, wait a moment. We''ll have your order ready in two minutes." Said a beautiful woman in the most important area of the association building in the city.


    Vicente thought he''d face some resistance to get what he wanted there. Still, from what he heard from the blonde woman in front of him, the top echelon of the association had issued an order to all its ranks, giving everyone with the slightest qualification ess to study materials.


    Something that had previously required Vicente to make friends with the council elders of each association post had changed. He was able to get the books of the 5th stage after only proving that he was at the peak of the 4th stage.


    While waiting for his materials, he asked the beautiful woman dressed like a secretary. "Miss, what''s going on in the city? I''m from the south of the continent, so I don''t know what''s happening."


    "Oh, about that, our monarch and the city''s strongest left four weeks ago to join the Magician''s Alliance to fight the monsters... But since then, none of them have returned, and there''s no news of them.


    We ordinary people still have no information to confirm their deaths. But I''m afraid that the royal family is hiding the truth so that the whole state doesn''t panic." She said in an extremely pessimistic tone.


    "I can see that. It''s a shame." Vicente sighed. "I imagine the elders of this association have also left with the king."


    "Yes, unfortunately. That''s why we fear this scenario even more." The blonde stated. Her elders would only stop sending messages if the worst happened.


    She added. "The remaining cksmiths in the city are trying tomunicate with the association''s headquarters, but so far, no one has gotten any results. I fear that not only the elders of our rank have disappeared."


    "Times are changing, unfortunately," Vicente remarked to her before another person brought him the books and parchments he had requested.


    Meanwhile, Tornemented to him. ''It is very likely that all the Paragons and Archmages of the magical race will be killed soon, master. There are many 4th stage vampires on the continent, but there are very few Paragons. As far as I know, there shouldn''t be any Archmages in such a race.


    If they seeded in their ns to create the first Archmage of their race, the first thing they would do would be to eliminate all the 5th and 6th stage experts of the continent.


    Once most of these experts were killed, it would only be a matter of time before the 4th stage vampires would carry out their ns to dominate your race.''


    ''I can imagine. Fortunately, I''m still only a Sovereign. Otherwise, we''d be in their sights as well.'' Vicente thought about the great opportunity he had because he wasn''t a Paragon yet.


    He then thanked the people of the association before heading out to buy some supplies in the center of the city.


    But as he walked to the next shop, Torne suddenly pointed out the aura of someone they knew.


    But Vicente didn''t have time to react when Miss Death''s feminine voice suddenly reached his ears.


    "Vicente Fuller." Miss Death said in a soft but happy tone. "Do you remember what I told you thest time we met?"


    Vicente turned to see the woman, dressed in ck and covered with a veil, apanied by four men.


    All of them, including Miss Death, were Sky Sovereigns!


    "Miss Death..." He muttered, remembering how she had given him an ultimatum thest time they met.

 Chapter 684 I’m Different

    <h4>Chapter 684 I''m Different?</h4>


    "Miss Death, you said you would hunt me down if I refused to join your group. That''s what I remember." Vicente said as he looked darkly at the five people.


    "It is good that you remember. Then answer me, what''s it going to be?" She asked as a book of darkness formed before her, with her four pentagrams taking shape.


    Of these four pentagrams, only one deviated from the usual configuration for Sovereigns, the first one, which was no longer red but orange.


    Vicente saw this woman''s evolution and made his own pentagrams appear, revealing his frightening configuration with one yellow and two green pentagrams.


    Even with one less pentagram, Vicente''s magical pressure was even more significant than Miss Death''s, and immediately, her four helpers did the same, revealing their pentagrams.


    Meanwhile, the people at the edge of the street began to run, feeling the powerful magical fluctuations of these six individuals.


    "Miss Death, I''m different now. Do you think you can force me to do anything? I''m afraid you won''t be able to do what you want now." He expressed in a confident tone.


    Miss Death''s men made ugly expressions as they cursed Vicente.


    But Miss Death smiled secretly. ''I really like you.'' She thought to herself, liking Vicente''s persistence.


    "Why are you being so impertinent, Vicente?" She asked him as she motioned for her men not to move. "Would it be so bad if you came with me? Do you think I can''t be at your side?"


    "What I''m not interested in is joining Nis'' Shadows. I''d rather die than willingly join that damned group!" Vicente said firmly.


    "Wretch!"


    "Wash your mouth when you talk about our sect!"


    "Oh? I see you resent my group." Miss Death spoke calmly. "But we can work on that. I don''t like to brag, but I have a very good position in the sect. If you agree to join us, I would kill the person who made you hate our group so much." She offered as she gestured, still holding her Book of Death in front of her.


    "Is that so? Then give me Atticus Martin''s head!" Vicente said with a provocative smile.


    Miss Deathpletely changed the expression on her beautiful face. Atticus Martin was the name of the sect''s master, an Archmage!


    Even if she was willing to betray her master, she wasn''t, she could never kill that man now.


    "Daring!"


    "Do you dare to say such sphemous things in front of us, Vicente Fuller?" One of the men asked hatefully.


    Vicenteughed. "Miss Death, I''m not interested in dealing with your group right now. The Purification is here, so I don''t want to have to kill members of my race.


    Get out of my way!"


    The five members of Nis'' Shadows felt Vicente''s pressure and the metals in their bodies threatening them.


    "Speaking of The Purification, that''s another reason to join us, Vicente." She insisted. "Few organizations on the continent have the slightest chance of surviving this disaster. That''s not the case with Nis'' Shadows. If you join my group, we can thrive and grow amid disaster!" She smiled from under her veil.


    "Vicente, I can protect you. I can guarantee your family''s continuity!" She said in a louder tone.


    "Have I not already told you to get out of my way, woman?" Vicente moved as metal objects attacked the woman''spanions.


    "Shit!"


    They didn''t have much of a chance to react as they had to fend off Vicente''s attacks.


    In an instant, he stepped in front of Miss Death and ced a hand on her neck.


    Miss Death felt Vicente''s movement and shivered as she realized how strong he was.


    A hateful look formed on her beautiful face, and she said. "If you are not going to join me, then there is no need for you to stay alive!"


    Shadows of darkness exploded from her Book of Death as corrupted souls emerged and positioned themselves in front of her to protect her from Vicente.


    She didn''t waver to write Vicente''s name in her book, regretting that she had to do so but preferring it to have an enemy like him.


    "Goodbye, Vicente Fuller." She finished writing his name.


    At that moment, everyone in Aldoria City suddenly felt something, as a terrifying and extremely negative aura came over the ce.


    The day suddenly gave way to night, while the elements associated with darkness suddenly concentrated in the city, causing other elements to move away from the area.


    The temperature dropped, and strong winds formed, causing even Vicente''spanions in other parts of the city to feel goosebumps on their bodies.


    "Audacity!" A mysterious and extremely powerful voice emerged from inside Vicente''s body as all the shadows of the corrupted souls from the Book of Death disappeared.


    ck mes appeared above Vicente''s name in Miss Death''s Book of Death, erasing his name from that deadly weapon.


    A throne of darkness formed behind Vicente, causing the five nearby Dark Path magicians topletely lose control of their powers.


    They couldn''t help but prostrate themselves before him!


    Facing Vicente, they felt what it was like to face someone of greater elemental purity, to feel the power of elemental suppression.


    Without realizing or understanding what was happening, they all fainted, losing consciousness before the Throne of Darkness.


    Half of the city would faint in the face of Vicente''s current powers, with the consciousness of his second Magic Gem reappearing after a long time without showing itself.


    Even Torne, within Vicente''s consciousness, trembled at it, sensing how strong this power had be with his master''s growth.


    ''The master is already capable of fighting High-level Paragons when he can actively use this power!'' Torne thought to himself, feeling the urgency for them to add pentagrams to such a magical form.


    Meanwhile, Vicente was fully conscious and looked at Miss Death and the four now unconscious individuals.


    "You gave me a chance once when you could have made things very difficult for me. I''m going to do the same with you. I''ll let you live today. But if I meet you again, I''ll do the same thing you told me back then. I''ll hunt you down, Miss Death!"


    Having said that, Vicente turned his back on this group of Dark Path magicians and left toplete his objectives.


    ''Be quick, master. I''m afraid you''ll get into trouble if you stay in this city for more than an hour.'' Torne warned him, knowing something like Vicente''s true power would attract the attention of powerful creatures, be they monsters or magicians.


    Vicente was aware of it and quickened his pace, not taking long to send orders to his group to get ready to leave the city in 40 minutes!

 Chapter 685 Leaving the Presses of Aldoria City

    Chapter 685 Leaving the Presses of Aldoria City


    ??A few dozen minutester, Vicente and his group reunited as they left Aldoria City together.


    "What happened?" Rory was the first to ask, imagining that something rted to the surreal phenomenon of moments before was behind his friend''s warning.


    A few minutes ago, the entire city had been shrouded in darkness, and even the magicians of the Light Path felt oppressed as if they were in the presence of a being of superior purity.


    What''s more, such a being seemed to have the power of a Paragon!


    They were all terrified by this aura and only left the ces where they were because of Vicente''s orders. But while they had moved, even after the aura appeared, all of the city''s Sovereigns were hiding in their houses or shops.


    Those below the 4th stage were passed out all over the city, which certainly made it easier for them to leave.


    Vicente said, hiding what he had just done. "I''m not sure. I saw Miss Death and her group a few moments ago. They seemed to have run into someone... As soon as I noticed the problem, I sent them this warning.


    I don''t know what''s going on, but we''d better go."


    "Miss Death?" Lina asked, surprised that this woman was so far south of the continent. "I wonder why she''s here? Her sect is in the north, and considering the current moment, she should be in seclusion in her sect."


    "That is indeed strange," Lamented. "And considering her power, she''d be very useful to stop monsters that might attack her sect... What Nis'' Shadow is up to?"


    Vicente heard this and realized how strange the situation was. He hadn''t thought about it before because he was worried about stopping Miss Death. But when he thought about it, it was really strange.


    ''Those girls are right. It''s not normal for someone like her to be in this area. This woman has the potential to be a Paragon and one of the great bastions of magical society in no time.''


    As much as the south is generally safer for lesser magicians, that''s not the case for someone from a Dark Path sect, master. The Dark Path magicians are especially powerful against monsters. With the right barriers, not even a 6th-stage vampire would be able to infiltrate a sect from our path.


    That''s why the best ce for Miss Death would be her headquarters.''


    ''She''s probably on some kind of mission... But I''m afraid it''s not to fight the monsters.''


    Vicente thought about it andmented. "She could be taking care of Nis'' Shadow business in the midst of the crisis. The damned sect could be going after past problems while the whole continent is weakened."


    "I hope that''s not the case... What if she goes after Nina?" Rory worried.


    "Impossible. And if she is, there''s a Paragon in Grandis. She might have bigger problems than she thinks she can handle." Vicentemented confidently that such a man wouldn''t let Nina be taken by someone like Miss Death.


    "Is that true?" Casey asked in surprise.


    Lina saw that Vicente knew about the person in charge of the king''s security, seeing the rtionship between her father and this guy went deeper than she knew.


    "Let''s not worry about it. I think Miss Death and her group have bigger problems to worry about." Vicentemented. "Did you manage to sell and buy some of the resources we talked about earlier?"


    "I managed to sell everything we had. But I only bought half of what we could have bought." Rory said.


    Caseymented. "I managed to sell everything we had and get all the items we were interested in. As much as some of the vendors went into hiding after thest aura, I took the liberty of breaking into a few stores and grabbing what we needed."


    Rory looked at the man with the long ck hair. "You..."


    "No." Casey smiled. "I took what we needed and left coins instead of those items. The owners of those establishments didn''t lose anything."


    "Good," Vicentemented. "That''s enough for now. But we''ll stop at thest city on our way before we leave the Kingdom of Aldoria. We''ll buy what we need there.


    Then, we''ll cross the border into the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn. By then, we''ll be very close to the area where you can hunt your pentagram, Casey."


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    The group was soon far from Aldoria City, while the people in the city were still mostly unconscious.


    Only those Sovereigns against whom Vicente hadn''t acted earlier were conscious in this metropolis. But even though they were the only ones conscious, none of them wanted to leave their ces, too afraid to risk it after the terrifying aura from earlier.


    Meanwhile, Lauren and her group were still unconscious in the ce where Vicente had acted against them.


    In the midst of this, the blind woman was having nightmares, something she hadn''t had for several years.


    Perhaps because she had encountered a form of darkness greater than her own, something in her changed at that moment, making her remember certain traumatic events.


    ''Mother!''


    ...


    As Vicente and his group traveled north, the first two months of The Purification passed.


    While most of the continent remained in the dark about what was happening in the north, Damien Bloodthorne, the leader of Demonix, continued his murderous mission across the continent.


    After reaching the 6th stage by sacrificing the elders of his tribe, the strongest vampire in the Pris Realm did what he had nned for millennia.


    Having fought some of the strongest magicians in the Magicians'' Alliance and visited every vampire n in the Ivory Desert, the Archmage was now on the hunt.


    His goal? All the Archmages of the continent''s magiciansmunity!


    Once he had wiped out all these 6th-stage magicians, he would go after the Paragons. They were the only ones who could stand in his way, so he had just begun this hunt.


    But Damien was in a very good mood. The day the continent''s coalition of experts had attacked him weeks ago, he had already killed arge number of the continent''s Paragons and Archmages!


    But today, he was going after a special enemy!


    Upon arriving in the Vinia Empire, this pale-skinned, red-eyed creature opened his mouth and licked his lips.


    "City of Angels, here Ie." He made his way to the headquarters of the Congregation of Revtions, eager to taste blood and collect some of the magical essence of the strongest beings in that organization so that his n could be even stronger!


    Thus began what woulde to be known as the Profane Twilight, the beginning of a time of terror for the continent!

 Chapter 686 Hunt Plan

    Chapter 686 Hunt n


    ??While events that would change the continent''s history forever were unfolding at the hands of Damien Bloodthorne, several weeks had passed since Vicente and his party passed through the capital of the Kingdom of Aldoria.


    In those weeks, they encountered more beasts along the way. But the beasts weren''t as chaotic as some of their opponents had been between their passage through Chutha Dynastia and the Kingdom of Aldoria.


    The Seven-Day Tsunami was over. And even though the magical beings would continue to be affected by the phenomenon for some time after those days, their strength and restlessness diminished with each passing day.


    Weeks after The Seven-Day Tsunami, all the magical beings on the continent had returned to normal.


    There were still many magical creatures, especially monsters, in the south of the continent. They wanted to stay away from the northern region in the short term, even though they were no longer so worried about the effects of The Seven-Day Tsunami.


    Therefore, instead of encountering fewer of these creatures, Vicente encountered more and more groups of monsters on his journey north.


    His group had fought ten times in the Kingdom of Aldoria, but with Lina''s innate foresight, they had faced each enemy with rtive peace of mind.


    Even though they had encountered groupsposed mostly ofte 4th stage creatures, they had sessfully eliminated the problems in their path until they reached the border between the Kingdom of Aldoria and the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn.


    After crossing the border between the two kingdoms without a hitch, the group was finally on its way to the area of its first hunt.


    ...


    ording to the information Vicente had received from the Seidel family, there were two ces in the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn where his group could hunt for pentagrams and cultivation opportunities.


    The first was Crystal Creek Falls, a mountainous region full of waterfalls and rivers in the central part of the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn. The second was on the northwestern border of that state, a ce called the Hot Wastnd.


    The Hot Wastnd was an area of great interest to La, as it was the natural home of the Arcane Falcons, the fastest race on the continent. A member of this race at the 1st stage of cultivation could fly at a speed of over 400 kilometers per hour. But a peak 4th or early 5th stage being, like the one La had to hunt, could fly up to 25 times faster!


    In addition to being the natural habitat of La''s target, the Hot Wastnd also provided cultivation opportunities for magical creatures of the Dark Path. At one end of this area was an interesting ce for negative beings, where Vicente wanted to go to collect opportunities for Onyx and Torne.


    After the Hot Wastnd, the group wanted to cross the border from the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn to the Hungry Canyon, a high-level domain in the center-north of the continent, where Torne said it would be interesting for the group to hunt for Lina''s pentagram and search for resources in the area.


    ording to the ghost, there were many ruins of great organizations of the past in this area, where they might be able to find artifacts and resources of value even to Paragons.


    The group''s penultimate stop would be the Pure Enve, where, ording to Lina''s family, there were cultivation opportunities for those with Vicente, Sarah, and Rory''s elemental affinities. There, they nned to hunt the pentagrams of thetter two and cultivate for a while before moving on to hunt Vicente''s pentagram.


    As for Vicente''s hunting ground, the Seidel family had rmended that he hunt his pentagram in the Pure Enve, but Torne didn''t think Vice would have any luck finding a cyan pentagram in that area. He had rmended that his master go to one of the states in the northern region of the continent, where they would surely find 6th-stage magical creatures.


    Anyway, the journey to Vicente''s pentagram could take months, so the group focused on just reaching Crystal Creek Falls, which they could reach in another 10 days'' journey.


    But Casey was already preparing for his hunt for Borbormyst, a type of magical butterfly whose powers were particrlypatible with his own. Members of this race were known for their illusionary abilities as well as their mental strength.


    For someone with a mental ability, a pentagraming from a member of such a race would make a lot of sense to Casey.


    Borbormyst wasn''t particrly powerful physically, but its members were powerful mentally. Casey''s battle would be through his mental powers.


    By stopping to meditate today in the middle of the area his group was passing through, Casey was simting what his battle with the being he would soon be hunting would be like.


    While he was doing this, he was sweating like he was in a sauna, with most of his group distracted from him but with Vicente and Lina watching him.


    Shemented to Vicente. "What do you think of Casey''s hunt? I''ve been sensing something strange with each passing day."


    "What do you mean?" Vicente asked in a worried tone.


    Lina exined. "I think something bad is about to happen. My ability isn''t that precise when ites to things far in the future. So sometimes I just get a feeling.


    For thest six days, I''ve been feeling a bad feeling growing inside of me. I have a feeling that we will be in mortal danger before or shortly after the hunt for Casey''s pentagram."


    "Can you give me more details?" Vicente turned serious, having already been helped by Lina''s abilities a few times on this journey.


    "Not yet. But when we go hunting for his pentagram, I''ll have a better chance to understand the danger behind this feeling."


    "All right. Keep an eye on it for me." Vicentemented before answering her. "But this feeling of yours is probably normal. We''re getting further and further north of the continent, and the purification must already be showing its results.


    I expected to face mortal dangers on our journey. But I''ll try to be more vignt from now on."


    "Hmm, I''ll do the same." She said before turning her attention to the surroundings.


    Vicente, on the other hand, soon closed his eyes and meditated to regain his energy and further improve his elemental affinity. He was already at the absolute peak of the 4th stage. All he needed to reach the 5th stage was understanding.


    He could achieve this through meditation, special resources, or his next pentagram!


    Meanwhile, his first pentagram was beginning to show green lines on itself, while the second pentagram hadn''t changed that much.


    Even though his first pentagram had evolved more often, it was natural for it to grow faster at first because it was of lower quality at first. But as it became morepatible with Vicente''s other pentagrams, its rate of evolution would slow down.


    Vicente and his group would stay there for a day until the next day when they would move on to Casey''s area of interest, where they would arrive after a little over a week of travel!

 Chapter 687 Crystal Creek Falls

    Chapter 687 Crystal Creek Falls


    ??After several more days of travel, Vicente''s group finally arrived near Crystal Creek Falls.


    Situated within a deep valley enclosed by towering cliffs and thick forests, Crystal Creek Falls earned its name from a spectacr waterfall that cascades through the valley. Here, the crystalline water glistens under the sunlight, lending an ethereal beauty to thendscape.


    The air in this area is thick with magic, almost palpable, manifesting in the form of shimmering particles that swirl around the trees and boulders. Along the banks of the winding stream that runs through the valley, translucent crystals are scattered, emitting a gentle blue glow. These crystals are known to possess magical properties fueled by mana.


    Due to the abundance of resources and mana, this area, covering half the size of Scott Province, serves as a haven for various magical creatures.


    As the group entered Crystal Creek Falls, they paused to absorb the tranquil yet promising atmosphere that surrounded them.


    Seeing the tall, majestic trees with their leaves glowing in vibrant hues, Casey felt a sense of excitement, knowing they were nearing their destination.


    However, Lina appeared serious, sensing that danger was looming closer than ever.


    Noticing her demeanor, Vicente whispered, "Do you sense anything new?"


    "More or less. But it''s undeniable that we''re closer to danger than ever," she replied, her body tense with anticipation. "I believe we''ll encounter trouble in this area, Vicente. If not here, then shortly after we leave. I''m certain of it."


    "Understood. I''ll prepare," he reassured her, giving her shoulder aforting squeeze before turning to La and Onyx, their expert trackers.


    "You two will lead the search for Borbormyst''s tracks, with the rest of us following closely," he instructed, turning to Lina. "Try to anticipate what may ur in the next few minutes. We''ll rely on your ability to expedite things."


    Lina possessed Premonitory Intuition, a unique power allowing her to passively sense events and actively foresee the future with remarkable rity. With this ability, she could anticipate forting events and make split-second decisions to avoid potential dangers.


    That made her an invaluable asset to any team, capable of steering them away from perilous situations. Moreover, her foresight prowess extended tobat, enabling her to prepare for attacks and defenses effectively.


    Despite herck ofbat-oriented powers from the pentagram, Linapensated with proficient fighting techniques, offensive spells, and strategic prowess, making her one of the most skilled individuals in the Seidel Kingdom, capable of holding her own against adversaries of simr caliber.


    What''s more, she and all of Vicente''spanions wore the 4th-grade, 100% efficient robotic armor he had made.


    Lina nodded to Vicente before the group followed La and Onyx.


    La''s strength was her extremely high speed. She wasn''t a natural tracker. But by moving fast, she could quickly analyze almost everything in a given space.


    As for Onyx, he wasn''t as fast as her, but he was the most cultivated of the group. His senses were the sharpest, so if there were any traces of a Borbormyst nearby, he would be the first to sense it.


    Thus, the group embarked on their quest to locate Casey''s next pentagram, specifically targeting individuals of that origin who had ascended to the pinnacle of the 4th stage and the threshold of the 5th stage.


    Hunting formidable adversaries initially proved less challenging. Why? The pentagram hunt typicallyprised two stages: target identification and engagement.


    In the pursuit of weaker entities, their abundance posed a dilemma. Due to their sheer numbers, attempting to pinpoint them using aura detection was akin to discerning a blue metal sphere within a bucket teeming with metal spheres of various hues based solely on their metallic properties.


    The multitude of beings boastingparable cultivation levels rendered the search for lower-tier targets a daunting endeavor indeed!


    But that wasn''t the case with more powerful creatures. For example, when searching for a Paragon, the chances of the group going straight to the target would be very high because even in the most powerful ces on the continent, there were few such creatures.


    Even though there were more Paragons among the magical beings capable of forming pentagrams than among the beings that absorbed them, there still weren''t many of them.


    While an area half the size of Scott Province in this central region of the continent might have had 5 to 10 Paragons of the human race before the Purification, such an area would have had 15 to 25 Paragons of the variousmon magical races in the region.


    That was a lot more than the members of the human race, but it wasn''t so much that one who was looking for a being of that stage would have to disregard the search for the target''s cultivation.


    It was precisely because of this that the group''s search for their target would be much faster than other hunts they had done in the past.


    After only three hours of searching for a member of the Borbormyst race, the group found their first one, arge, colorful butterfly with a peak cultivation of the 4th stage.


    Looking at it from a distance, Lina shook her head negatively. "It only has a yellow pentagram."


    The group sighed when they heard this. They were all looking for a green pentagram, the ideal for someone at the 4th stage except for Vicente.


    Green pentagrams could be found on 4th stage magical beings. However, for every 10 pentagram-forming magical beings who reached the peak of the 4th stage, only 2 would form green pentagrams. All the others would have yellow magical essences.


    Only one magical being at the beginning of the 5th stage was guaranteed to have a green pentagram!


    The group didn''t go any closer to that being but went back to look for another member of that race that was closer to them.


    Since they had already found one of these butterflies, finding the second one wouldn''t be difficult. With another hour and a half of searching, they would reach a new destination!


    This time, however, they would encounter a Low-level Paragon!

 Chapter 688 Battling the 5th Stage Borbormyst

    <h4>Chapter 688 Battling the 5th Stage Borbormyst?</h4>


    The group paused as they stumbled upon the 5th-stage Borbormyst butterfly, taking a moment to observe its graceful flight while Lina delved into the future, her three pentagrams glowing in anticipation.


    The butterfly fluttered gracefully above one of the many trees dotting the area, trailing behind it a vibrant mist that danced in harmony with the gentle pping of its wings.


    Though it was the size of Onyx, its slender frame marked it as an insect rather than an animal like the ck-feathered creature.


    Its wings bore intricate spiral patterns, each swirl a mesmerizing disy of color. Atop its head sat two long antennae resembling human legs in length.


    Even as the group spotted it, the butterfly seemed to sense their presence, redirecting its attention toward them.


    "Let''s proceed cautiously," Lina advised after a moment''s contemtion. "Our primary concern is its poison. Once infected, our minds will be vulnerable, leaving us defenseless.


    While its physical strength may not match other beings at its level, a weakened state would render us susceptible to its fatal attacks.


    However, victory is within reach if we can avoid its poison."


    Vicente looked at Casey and said, "I will weaken it for you. Use the armor''s powers together with our allies. But you must wait for its moment of weakness. When it''s vulnerable, use your mental power to kill it however you can."


    "Okay." Casey nodded as he felt his heart quicken.


    Vicente motioned to Rory and La. "Prepare the area so she can''t escape. Make a circle of mes around us."


    Rory could not onlybine his skills with Vicente but also with La. Specifically, he could use his explosive ability to quickly generate violent mes by using this woman''s speed.


    As soon as Vicente ordered them, they moved away from the group to form a barrier of mes around the area.


    Meanwhile, Vicente moved forward toward the giant insect while the rest of his group moved more slowly in the same direction.


    Vicente brought out his pentagrams, altering the electromaic fields in the area while casting a long-range spell.


    A huge fist of lightning formed not far from the butterfly and struck at it. At the same time, several weapons formed near Vicente before aiming at the creature.


    Despite its huge body, the butterfly had far fewer metals in its bodyposition than beasts of the same size. Moreover, it was a Low-level Paragon, so Vicente couldn''t affect it in the same way that he could affect creatures at the 4th stage.


    He didn''t try to affect the inside of the creature''s body but rather attacked it with powerful attacks that could injure it.


    Even though Vicente was only at the end of the 4th stage, Torne estimated that his master could fight Low-level Paragons on equal terms!


    Unless he encountered a being with a talent or mastery simr to that of a cyan-talented being, he should be able to fight Low-level Paragons with his first magical form at his current level.


    As soon as the battle began in the special area in the central part of the continent, he demonstrated this to hispanions and to himself.


    As soon as his first attacks came close to those creatures, it had to protect itself by dodging or using its elongated wings to defend itself. These were attacks it couldn''t ignore!


    After the first wave of attacks, Vicente got closer to the creature as metal stakes flew into the environment under his control, heading for the creature''s wings.


    He couldn''t be the one to kill or seriously injure this butterfly. The only one who could do that was Casey; otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to absorb the pentagram the insect was forming.


    So Vicente tried to hit the wings of his opponent, imagining that this would immobilize the creature and make it easier for all hispanions to see.


    As soon as he did this, hispanions got close enough and immediately began to use their armor functions to try to force the butterfly to stay still.


    Feeling that it might die if it didn''t take these attacking magicians as mortal enemies, it quickly used its special escape technique.


    The mist around it shimmered, and then suddenly, its body shrank 100 times before it pped its wings and quickly changed position.


    When its body returned to normal size, it was already very close to Vicente''spanions, ready to unleash its poisonous powder on them.


    Lina sensed the giant insect''s action against them and didn''t hesitate to channel her mana into a special spell.


    Aqua Sphere!


    Using her affinity for the element of water, she quickly formed a giant water ball and threw it at the butterfly.


    Lina acted at the ideal moment, from the best angle of attack. Immediately after her attack, the creature couldn''t help but let out a strange scream, caught off guard by this hard-to-


    avoid attack.


    Instead of hitting it like a stone and throwing it away, the water ball went through it until half of its body was surrounded by water.


    The butterfly would have to work for a few seconds to escape, but before it had the chance, it was already falling from the sky while Vicente and the others in the area were working against it.


    Vicente''s metal stakes finally reached the creature''s wings, while the suppressive power generated by each of the surrounding armors fell upon the insect.


    The moment it hit the ground, Lina''s water sphere broke apart. Still, its wings were already pinned down by the stakes, as Onyx, Sarah, Casey, and Lina used the robotic armor to immobilize it.


    Even though their power was equal to that of the peak Sovereigns, they managed to stop the butterfly momentarily as it trembled and tried to escape them.


    At that moment, Casey''s three pentagrams condensed in his third eye as he finally attacked his target.


    Vicente seized the moment and unleashed a deadly attack, forming a giant axe and then casting a spell to create a lightning giant to attack the creature.


    The attack power of this axe attacking giant was so high that the butterfly couldn''t be bothered with Casey. It used much of what it had to form a physical barrier around itself to avoid being killed by this attack.


    ''That is your chance, Casey. Kill it quickly.'' Vicente thought with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 689 Caseys 4th Pentagram

    Chapter 689 Casey''s 4th Pentagram


    ??When the lightning giant was about to strike the butterfly with a massive metal axe, the weapon crumbled as if it were made of flowers, reaching the butterfly''s defensive barrier but posing no threat.


    Unfortunately for the 5th stage butterfly, it had already expended much of its mana in defense. By the time it realized its error, Casey had already infiltrated its mind, beginning to erode its mental structures.


    Casey was only an Earth Sovereign, while this beast was a Low-level Paragon. However, even a Paragon would be in a delicate situation if they casually epted the full-powered attack of a magician like this guy with long ck hair.


    Casey had no small talent and could fight those up to a level stronger than himself. The moment he entered his opponent''s mind, he specifically targeted the parts of his opponent''s mind that were responsible for the creature''s fighting ability.


    By dismantling its fundamental structures that would make the creature more cautious around potential threats, he caused it to shriek in pain, its cries revealing an eerie insect-like voice.


    Meanwhile, all of Casey''spanions in the area used the mana in their armor or individual powers to force the creature to the ground.


    Therge butterfly trembled as it tried to get up from where it had fallen. But with the power of the armor that Vicente had created and the metals that the young man had ced around its body, the creature had no way to escape.


    In the midst of this, Vicente''s third pentagram glowed as he made Casey''s job easier by sending out weaker mental attacks, but ones capable of distracting the creature''s mind from the main attacks.


    Feeling this as his entire body began to shake from the exhaustion of his mana, Casey took his final step, using a firearm charged with the rest of his mana.


    Bang!


    He fired, having already subdued the creature''s mind, only one step away from killing it.


    The shot rang out, and in a single instant, everyone saw the creature''s head damaged by a 4th-grade bullet, which opened a noticeable wound in the creature''s head.


    Seeing this, Casey drew a sword from his spatial ring and lunged at the butterfly.


    He reached the creature''s wound and used his sword to pierce the creature''s body through the wound.


    As soon as he removed his weapon from the enemy''s body, all of the creature''s muscles rxed as its aura began to dissipate.


    Seeing the creature''s ck blood on his sword, Casey fell to his knees on the ground, extremely exhausted.


    "Hah... Hah... Hah..." He took a shaky breath but couldn''t help but put an exuberant smile on his face.


    "I did it!" He muttered as Vicente and the others stopped suppressing the creature and immediately turned their attention to their surroundings.


    "Take a recovery potion and start absorbing his pentagram immediately," Vicente told Casey, who promptly did as he was told.


    Three minutes after the battle ended, Casey sat in a lotus position over the dead beast''s body and began to absorb the pentagram it had created.


    A vibrant green essence emerged from that body, and Casey''spanions, who didn''t yet have an essence of that color, couldn''t help but anticipate the moment when they would receive the same as he did.


    They were on the hunt, so it wouldn''t be long before their next targets were reached!


    ...


    A few hourster, Casey finished his absorption, opened his eyes, and stood up from where he had been meditating while his colleagues recovered and secured the area.


    As he did so, he revealed his four pentagrams to all present, showing how much he had grown after this absorption.


    His Earth Sovereign aura increased enough for everyone to notice the improvement, probably saving him a few months on his journey to the next level.


    But the most remarkable thing was his first pentagram, finally showing signs of progressing to orange!


    Everyone congratted Casey as he demonstrated his current configuration, happy for him, but also for the team, as someone like him with a new skill would help the team greatly on the journey ahead.


    "You will probably advance your first pentagram when you be a Paragon. That''s good; it will give you a new skill and make you much stronger," Vicentemented as he shook one of Casey''s hands.


    "I''m looking forward to it," Casey replied in a humorous tone, which was rare for someone as serious as him.


    "Anyway, since you''re done, it''s time to go," Vicente told the group. "Let''s continue our journey to the Hot Wastnd. There, some of us may find opportunities to improve our strength."


    The Hot Wastnd was of particr interest to several of them. It was vast, with a variety of hard-to-explore areas that made the region famous for its special resources hidden in the most unimaginable ces.


    The ce was hazardous, but if one epted the dangers and decided to explore, it would not be difficult for even Sovereigns to find opportunities for advancement.


    There, they would hunt for La''s Pentagram, as well as cultivation resources for Torne and Onyx, since the area also had a remarkably interesting section for Dark Path creatures.


    With this ce in mind, the group left the area shortly after Casey collected the remains of the 5th-stage butterfly.


    They were all recovered from the previous battle, so they simply left within minutes of Vicente''s decision.


    ...


    Meanwhile, to the north of the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn, a man dressed in a Congregation of Revtions robe was flying rapidly south.


    This individual was not just any member of that religion but a 5th-stage Sacred Devotee, someone even stronger than the beast Vicente''s group had just faced.


    As he flew south, he wore a serious expression, reflecting on thest mission he had received before fleeing from the northern part of the continent, where Demien Bloodthorne was ughtering 6th and 5th stage magicians.


    He wisely set out toplete such a mission where he could hide!


    He was devoted to his organization, but frankly, he saw no value in his death. If he stayed alive, he could do much more for the continent''srgest magicians organization!


    ''I will change everything when I find this Dark Path magician,'' he thought to himself as he flew toward his target.


    ''You tried to hide by deleting your data from my organization, but you made a mistake, hehe.'' A strange smile appeared on the man''s face as he looked at what appeared to be a tracker map showing the real-time location of his target.


    His target was in the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn,ing towards him!

 Chapter 690 Enemy on the Road

    Chapter 690 Enemy on the Road


    ??Twenty dayster...


    Vicente and his group had made good progress on their journey north, having sessfully ovee the creatures and challenges along their path.


    The effects of The Seven-Day Tsunami hadpletely vanished, and with many beings on the continent fearing The Purification, the route through the Pris Realm was now exceptionally clear.


    Furthermore, with Casey''s fourth pentagram, which endowed him with the ability to alter the temporal perception of his targets, the whole group had grown stronger.


    Casey''s ability allowed him to make his targets feel that time was passing more or less slowly. He could also induce his targets to behave in more immature ways, reminiscent of their childhood, making them feel as if they were reliving different times in their lives.


    How did this help inbat? Well, anything that could dy defensive or offensive reactions, distract opponents and make them weaker helped a lot in any situation.


    Not only that but when a magician added a new essence to their magical form, all the others became stronger, even if they didn''t evolve qualitatively.


    In a way, their magical foundation became more solid and reliable with more pentagrams.


    In short, the group had ovee all the challenges in their path and hade much closer to their next destination, the Hot Wastnd.


    Today, the group was only a week away from their destination, and they were currently flying toward the northwestern border of the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn.


    ...


    It waste at this point, and the brightness of the day was gradually fading as night approached the area they were passing through.


    A few dozen meters below them, a vast forest of sparse woods and grassy fields stretched as far as the eye could see.


    Magical creatures of the first four levels of magic could be seen here in droves, but most of them did not move very far from where they lived.


    Still, weaker and less rational creatures roamed the area and sometimes got into trouble, which was natural in areas like this.


    Vicente''s group obviously wouldn''t run into anything like that on their way. One big advantage the Sovereigns had over weaker magicians was their ability to fly.


    Because they could fly, they could easily avoid problems with several special creatures in forests like the one they were passing through now.


    But that didn''t mean they werepletely free of trouble!


    As they flew toward the northwest, the group spotted a colorful dot approaching rapidly from the north.


    After observing it for a few seconds, they realized it was someone traveling through the skies just like them.


    However, Torne soon alerted his master, "This is a Mid-level Paragon, master. Be careful."


    At the same time, La couldn''t help but narrow her eyes at the sight of this person she didn''t know. She couldn''t help but recognize the uniform, which was simr to the one she wore on duty.


    "This is a member of the Congregation of Revtions," she murmured to the group, indicating the individual''s identity. "A 5th-stage Sacred Devotee!"


    "What''s a Paragon from your organization doing here?" Casey asked, assuming that the strongest on the continent would be up north fighting vampires.


    "Only he can answer that. A lowly Sacred Devotee like me would have no way of knowing," she replied, looking curiously at the elderly-looking man who was approaching them rapidly.


    "Get ready to fight," Vicente warned his group, prompting everyone to give him a puzzled look.


    La clenched her fists and was the only one to ask. "What are you talking about?"


    "I have a bad feeling about meeting this man. I hope I''m wrong, La. But if I''m right, we need to be prepared. So, get ready," he said, as hispanions heightened their alertness in preparation for a possible confrontation.


    But before they could get close enough tomunicate with the man, Lina warned, "This is the problem. That''s what I''ve been sensing for thest few weeks, Vicente."


    Vicente''s expression grew serious as he instructed, "Casey, share Lina''s prediction with all of us."


    One of Casey''s special abilities was to transmit memories simultaneously to whomever he chose.


    That ability could range from sharing an old memory of someone with someone else to even making you "feel" the same thing that someone else was feeling.


    In this particr case, Vicente wanted Lina to predict what was about to happen and Casey to transmit to everyone else every single thing she saw during the meeting that was about to take ce.


    Lina and Casey immediately began to use their powers, making their pentagrams appear as their group stopped flying toward their destination.


    Not long after that, the Mid-level Paragon flying toward them stopped just after getting close enough to the group to talk to them.


    Seeing the faces of these Sovereigns, he couldn''t help but smile at the sight of a group with so many prodigies.


    But the one who caught his attention the most was the young man he was chasing, the one who had raised the rm at his organization''s headquarters weeks ago.


    He locked eyes with Vicente and said, "Son, you tried to hide, but it was futile. However, I thank you for revealing the corruption within my organization."


    "What are you talking about? What do you want?" Vicente asked, as Torne assumed a defensive position.


    "What am I talking about? Don''t y dumb, Dark Path magician! You tried to elude us, and you almost seeded. But now I''m here to collect your essence!" the Mid-level Paragon dered, putting away the tracking item he had been using.


    Vicente and hispanions didn''t know it, but all the Magic Gems from the Awakening Temples had little tracking devices on them!


    Jasmine had erased Vicente''s data from her organization to keep him out of trouble. Still, even she didn''t know that her group had something else they could use to track magicians.


    Vicente''s Magic Gem had given off a disturbing signal, and so this Paragon''s mission had been created.


    La found the situation odd and said. "Senior, what are you talking about? I''m a member of the Congregation of Revtions. What do you mean by this contact?"


    The old man red at La with a look of disgust. "You reek of that Dark Path magician, girl. How dare you im allegiance to my faith? Once he''s dead, you''ll answer for your treachery!"


    "Kill me?" Vicente''s frown deepened. "Why do you want to kill me? What have I done other than try to hide?"


    "Tsk! You deceitful wretch!


    You know exactly why! You''re a demon from the shadows! Are you now nning to ally with the vampires and betray our continent?


    It doesn''t matter. Your dark powers are formidable. But I will end you here and now before you grow any stronger!" The old man said, concealing his true intentions.

 Chapter 691 Fighting a 5th Stage Sacred Devotee

    <h4>Chapter 691 Fighting a 5th Stage Sacred Devotee</h4>


    Vicente''s party swiftly acted on his instructions, channeling their mana through their armor and Magic Gems.


    None of them believed the Paragon of the Congregation of Revtions, who imed Vicente was a practitioner of the Dark Path.


    How could they? Vicente was undeniably a magician of the Light Path. Bearing this in mind, as soon as the man made his move, they responded in kind, anticipating the unfolding events with the aid of Lina and Casey''sbined powers.


    Torne quickly started channeling his mana into Vicente''s first gem, preparing his master to confront an adversary who was clearly intent on killing him.


    The Mid-level Paragon didn''t hesitate; right after issuing his threatening words, he lunged forward andunched a lethal attack on Vicente.


    Sensing the imminent danger, Vicente knew staying put would result in severe injury at best. Observing the opponent manifest a Spirit Bamboo in his hands, Vicente stepped back, allowing his allies to unleash the electromaic force of their armor against the attacker.


    In an instant, Vicente evaded the enemy''s initial assault, appearing right where the young man stood, wielding the bamboo.


    When Vicente skillfully dodged, the Sacred Devotee''s brow furrowed in surprise, but he quicklyposed himself. Before the electromaic pressure from Vicente''spanions could reach him, he unleashed his first skill against his primary adversary.


    "Bamboo Field!"


    Lifting his bamboo staff into the air, he invoked several nts to sprout around them, forming menacing bamboo intent on harming Vicente.


    Vicente sped his hands together, activating his second pentagram, which emitted a bright glow. He altered the electromaic field around himself, rendering him invisible. The bamboos, although relentless in their attack, became increasingly slow as they neared him, failing tond a hit.


    In the midst of the chaos, Onyx unleashed his attack, using his vocal cords to emit a deafening scream that sent a st of sound toward the Paragon just as the man began to feel the full force of Vice''s armor.


    "You think that will stop me?" the man scoffed, feeling the pressure that was substantial but not debilitating. It was ufortable, yet insufficient to halt his advance.


    Unfazed, he activated his second ability. Several bamboo shoots, akin to those he wielded, sprouted from seemingly nowhere, targeting the troublesome figures obstructing his path.


    "If you wish to meet your end first, so be it!" he dered. Meanwhile, La and Rory quickly regrouped and moved forward.


    As the man directed his bamboo shoots at Vicente''s team, sudden explosions erupted around his body, adding to the tumult.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    ''What the hell?'' He felt parts of his clothing being damaged as his eyes moved to see La moving quickly around the area to direct Rory''s attacks at him.


    Casey tried to manipte the man''s mind but only made him feel confused for a second.


    Meanwhile, Vicente attacked his opponent with as much power as he could muster.


    A massive bolt of lightning split the sky as arge metal hammer materialized in its hands, with which it struck at the Mid-level Paragon.


    This attack, rivaling the power of a Low-level Paragon, relentlessly attacked the Paragon of the Congregation of Revtions. Meanwhile, Vicente merged his mental prowess with Casey''s, eroding the enemy''s mental defenses.


    The expression of the 5th-stage Sacred Devotee dramatically changed as he realized that his adversary was much stronger than he had initially believed.


    "Damn! We underestimated him," he cursed under his breath, breaking into a cold sweat as all of Vicente''s allies skillfully evaded his previous assaults.


    At the same time, he tried to use his fourth skill but found it very difficult because of Vicente and Casey''sbined action.


    Vicente''s third ability was a mental one. It allowed him to enter his targets'' minds through the metals in their bodies and eventually takeplete control of their bodies.


    Vicente had used this power many times to temporarily "possess" the bodies of his family members and see situations far away from himself through his men''s eyes.


    Against an opponent as strong as this Paragon, he would never be able to do that now. But Vicente was able to make the Sacred Devotee temporarily lose some control over his own body.


    It wasn''t enough to prevent this foe from activating his fourth ability, Bamboo Avatar, but it did slow down this high-ranking member of the Congregation of Revtions.


    As the Bamboo Avatar took shape, the giant hammer was about to hit him!


    "Fuck!" He shouted at the sight as his avatar took a defensive stance in front of him.


    Boom!


    As the two forces shed, a thunderous boom echoed across dozens of kilometers, apanied by strong winds that whipped through the surrounding vegetation.


    Vicente''s assault momentarily halted as cracks appeared in the Paragon''s avatar.


    During this pause, Rory activated his me Avatar, enveloping the fractured bamboo form, while Onyx and Sarahunched a physical assault on the Paragon to divert his attention from Vicente.


    Weakened by his own mana depletion and the mental assaults from Vicente and Casey, the Paragon found himself overwhelmed and unable to do much but withstand their persistent attacks.


    Crack!


    Immediately after their initial strike against the Paragon, louder cracking sounds emanated from the Bamboo Avatar.


    Sensing impending danger, Sarah and Onyx quickly withdrew.


    Under the watchful eyes of Vicente and hispanions, they witnessed the green avatar burst apart as Vice''s hammer relentlessly drove toward the now pale and injured Paragon.


    Boom!


    Another explosion resounded as the Paragon managed to shatter Vicente''s hammer, employing his magical form to strike the massive weapon.


    "I''m going to kill you!" the man dered, watching the metal of the hammer fracture like ss.


    Meanwhile, his whole body was shaking, and he felt a lot of pain after so many attacks against him, from the damage he had taken to destroy that dangerous attack that could hurt even Low-level Paragons and from his mental damage.


    When he thought his opponents had used up all their cards, he suddenly felt something rip through his chest.


    His eyes opened wide as he looked down and saw a blood-


    stained silver de protruding from his body.


    "That..." He looked back and saw La holding the weapon just before she disappeared and reappeared away from him.


    Vicente ced a hand on his opponent''s chest, seizing the opportunity to deliver a final blow by essing the interior of the Paragon''s body.


    "You have made an unforgivable mistake," Vicente dered as his first pentagram glowed intensely, empowering him to finish off his foe. "This is your end, you wretch!"

 Chapter 692 What was the Real Reason for the Attack?

    Chapter 692 What was the Real Reason for the Attack?


    ??The moment Vicente spoke, the metal of his sword transformed, swiftly generating micro-weapons within the Paragon''s body.


    These microweapons acted like shredders, rapidly destroying the Paragon''s heart as he looked on, his face pale with shock.


    In that instant, the Mid-level Paragon couldn''t help but rue his ambitious ns against Vicente, whom he had hoped would elevate him to the 6th stage.


    Tragically, this Dark Path magician proved far stronger than he appeared from afar!


    Despite his predicament, the Paragon was taken aback by Vicente''s formidable power.


    ''Why didn''t he ever reveal his Dark Path powers? Did he not deem me worthy?'' he wondered, ashamed that he had underestimated his opponent and that his demise woulde before a group of Sovereigns.


    For a Paragon, what could be more disgraceful than dying at the hands of Sovereigns?


    He wouldn''t have much time to ponder as his body copsed lifelessly to the ground, his bamboo weapon vanishing as the Paragon''s oppressive presence faded from the area.


    Torne ceased channeling his mana into Vicente''s first gem and couldn''t help but exhale deeply, relieved that it was finally over. ''That was close. We all nearly died.''


    Although it appeared that Vicente and his group had controlled the battle, their sess wasrgely due to Lina''s premonitory abilities, which had saved them all.


    Throughout the fight, Vicente and his team adapted their strategies based on the potential oues Lina''s visions had warned them about, deviating from their original ns as necessary.


    Without the support of Casey and Lina, nearly everyone in the group would have perished right there!


    Because of Lina''s premonition showing them what would lead to their deaths, everyone there acted differently than they would have in another situation. By avoiding what would cause their death, they used the enemy''s weaknesses to weaken him and then help Vicente kill him.


    But even with Lina''s power on their side, everyone there was exhausted, while some of them even had their souls wounded after this short battle.


    Some had powers that, when directly countered and destroyed, wounded their souls. That was the case with the Paragon himself, who was severely injured when his Bamboo Avatar was wounded.


    Torne was aware they had barely escaped, so he couldn''t help but sigh before saying to Vicente. ''Anyway, it''s good that we fought like this before your hunt, master. That was a foretaste of what we could expect during your hunt.


    But make no mistake. Fighting a High-level Paragon or even a Beginner Archmage will be even more difficult and risky. That''s why we need to make new advancements before we hunt your pentagram or our chances will be very slim.''


    ''Hmm, I know. We''ll try to get it in the next few weeks,'' Vicente mused, then shifted topics as he gazed at his enemy''s lifeless form. ''Any idea why we were attacked today? He seemed to know about my second magic form.''


    ''That might be linked to your recent encounter with Miss Death,'' Torne spected. ''From what I gathered from his earlierments, he had some means of tracking you. It''s likely that when you used the Throne of Darkness recently, it triggered some sort of alert within the Congregation of Revtions... But exactly how it happened and what he used to track you, you''ll need to figure out with Jasmine and La. I''m not sure about the details.''


    ''Then it''s best if I avoid using my throne until I can handle bigger threats,'' Vicente concluded thoughtfully. ''Do you think the vampires might have sensed it too and are now after me?''


    "There''s no way for me to know, master. You''ll have to investigate today''s events to find that answer," Torne said, regretfully unable to offer more assistance.


    Vicente''spanions converged around the Paragon''s body, all wearing expressions of exhaustion as they gazed down at the corpse.


    La looked particrly troubled, having delivered a critical blow to one of her superiors.


    "What the hell happened here?" she demanded, her voiceden with confusion and frustration.


    "I''m not sure myself," Vicente replied. "You and Jasmine will need to help me make sense of all this. He used me of being a Dark Path magician, but my abilities are from the Light Path. Could he have mistaken me because of my association with Onyx?" As Vicente posed the question, hispanions nced at the beast and spected about its possible connection to this mysterious ck raven.


    "Did he mistake you for someone else?" Rory muttered.


    "I''ll send Jasmine a letter to look into it," La said as she thought, feeling that none of this really made sense.


    Vicente knelt down beside the Paragon''s body and quickly picked up his belongings.


    "Let''s leave this area. We''ll find a ce to hide and recover, but we can''t do that here. This guy found us, so there might be others nearby."


    They agreed and left without much dy.


    They would continue on from there, and two hourster, they would find a ce to hide and recuperate themselves.


    Entering a dark cave, Vicente soon analyzed the Paragon''s spatial ring and found in it a wealth unlike any he had ever encountered.


    Paragons were magicians who could live for thousands of years. Amassing great wealth was only natural for someone with such longevity. Moreover, the enemy was a high-ranking member of the Congregation of Revtions.


    So when Vicente found 5th-stage resources in the ring, he wasn''t surprised.


    Some were evenpatible with Onyx, as they were items taken from negative monsters and creatures.


    But most of the items there were of great value to Light Path magicians, and Vicente was already nning to let hispanions use them in the future.


    Unfortunately, most of them were in the same situation as him, unable to use magical resources because of the vampire blood they had used a few years ago.


    However, the effects of consuming vampire blood wouldn''tst much longer, so he saved those resources for the group''s future return to the kingdom.


    After separating all the resources ording to their usefulness for the future or now, Vicente drank a restorative potion before beginning his meditation.


    He secretly consumed some of the resources for Dark Path magicians that he had collected earlier in the Chutha Dynasty, something to help Torne recover from the previous battle.


    His party would stay in the cave for the next two days when they would finally be done recovering, and it would be time to go hunting for La''s pentagram!

 Chapter 693 Resource for a New Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 693 Resource for a New Breakthrough?</h4>


    After resting in the cave where they had stopped, Vicente''s party resumed their journey towards the Hot Wastnd. Fortunately, their rest was undisturbed, allowing them to continue without significant issues.",


    They soon entered the northwestern region of the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn. Here, La was eager to pursue her quest for the pentagram.


    As they ventured into this area characterized by high temperatures, strong winds, and frequent storms, the group navigated through a valley with sparse vegetation, indicative of the region''s aridity. Throughout thendscape, ck rocks dotted the area, with active volcanoes intermittently spewing mes and ck smoke into the sky.


    The temperature was intensely high, emanating from the depths of the Pris Realm. Despite the harsh conditions, various powerful creatures thrived. Fire lizards weremonly seen near the volcanoes, and birds with ming feathers soared above, adapted well to the chaos of the Hot Wastnd.


    The area was rich in mana, with a powerful presence of various elements associated with the harsh climatic conditions of the territory, such as wind and fire. However, from what Torne had already told Vicente, the high temperatures in this area had caused countless deaths over the years. If they pursued this region, eventually they would find ces rich in negative mana, which was useful for Onyx and the ghost itself.


    It was a much more interesting ce to look for opportunities other than pentagrams, which made it more interesting to the group than the previous ces they passed.


    As they entered the area, the party began their hunt, not only of beasts with characteristics simr to La''s but also to look for resources and opportunities that might exist for them.


    Amid their journey, they unsurprisingly encountered magicians hunting for pentagrams or opportunities, which were normal for the area, given the myriad of destinies hidden there.


    Despite the dangers, the Hot Wastnd was a ce of great interest to brave adventurers!


    The party ignored the people they encountered along the way; most of them were mere Mages, and there were no Paragon in magicians the area.


    That wasn''t the case with the magical creatures. They were 5th-stage creatures on the Hot Wastnd!


    Before encountering one that waspatible with La''s powers, the group found something else in their path.


    ...


    After two hours of navigating, the party had yet to find anything of interest for La. However, they stumbled upon something that caught Torne''s attention.


    The group obviously didn''t know it would be interesting to a ghost they didn''t even know was in Vicente''s body.


    Vicente informed hispanions they could gain something valuable for Onyx if they go after such a ce.


    Ahead of the groupy a hollow shrouded in thick, ck fog, radiating a palpable aura of death.


    The ominous atmosphere particrly affected the Light Path magicians in the party, their senses alert to the daunting possibilities that awaited them in the area ahead.


    Opportunities for Dark Path magicians were practically poison and extreme danger to Light Path magicians!


    "Are you sure about that, Vicente?" Rory asked, eyeing the menacingndscape. "This ce looks ominous. There might be a high-level negative creature lurking at the end of the canyon."


    Despite the thick fog obscuring the view, making it impossible to discern the canyon''s presence, Vicente''s connection to the Earth element allowed him to feel the terrain. He had detected a steep drop ahead and cautioned his group about the potential danger.


    Noticing the concern on his friends'' faces, Vicente replied with conviction, "Much greater dangers lie ahead. If Onyx doesn''t be at least a Low-level Paragon, our challenges will only increase. Remember, we might even have to confront a Beginner Archmage to secure my fourth pentagram."


    Lina, looking for reassurance, asked, "Are you confident that Onyx will advance upon entering this ce?"


    "Maybe not today. But I believe it will happen before Rory and Sarah hunt down their pentagrams." He replied, considering the resource he had received at the secret altar they had passed days ago.


    Rory and Sarah would be thest of the group to hunt their pentagrams before it was time for Vicente to search for the magical cyan essence that matched his characteristics.


    If his prediction came true, then Onyx could y a very important role in the hunt for pentagramster on!


    "Then be careful. As much as the area is positive for him, it could harm you," Lamented to Vicente.


    "Don''t worry, I have a negative expulsion pill with me," Vicente reassured the group, showing them the pill he had prepared as a precaution. "I''ve been ready for the possibility that Onyx might consume something harmful, so apanying him shouldn''t pose a risk to me." Despite not needing the protection, Vicente used the pill to conceal this.


    As Onyx''s master, it was imperative for Vicente to apany his crow into the area; such situations demanded the master''s presence. Vicente''s primary goal wasn''t to bring Onyx to this ce, but given the circumstances, he convinced hispanions of the necessity of his entry.


    Once they consented, Vicente proceeded with Onyx, while the rest of the group remained on guard, vignt over both the negative area and the surrounding environment.


    As much as this region had 5th stage beings, it would be difficult for a Light Path creature, even a 5th stage one, to get that close to a negative zone.


    As long as no negative entity appeared there, it was likely the group would be safe while Vicente and Onyx were away.


    The two of them made their way into the mist-covered area, Vicente riding on Onyx''s back as the bird flew toward the base of the canyon.


    For a few seconds, they traveled through the ck fog, but soon they felt their eyes adjusting to the situation.


    The negative elements in them worked, and gradually a ck ce appeared, with ck soil, coal-ck rocks, and many skeletons of various kinds of creatures lying at the bottom of the gorge.


    A small puddle of condensed ck liquid was in the deepest spot in the area. It looked like it had just formed, but in reality, it had been there for a long time.


    ''This is what I need, master. With this liquid, I''m sure I can be a Paragon!'' Torne said, unable to hide his excitement.


    He appeared outside Vicente''s body, having already sensed that there was no one there but them.


    "Do you need a lot of time? If it''s going to take a while, maybe Onyx should begin his attempt to advance as well," Vicente suggested.

 Chapter 694 Opportunities for Growth

    <h4>Chapter 694 Opportunities for Growth?</h4>


    "No, we should let Onyx rest when we reach The Pure Enve. We will find far superior cultivation opportunities there. It will be more beneficial for him to sleep. And I won''t be long. I just need to consume this ck liquid and return to your body. After that, I''ll need about three days to meditate and assimte all these resources," Torne said, eyeing the vessel containing roughly 8 liters of the dark fluid.",


    Vicente realized this timeframe would allow Onyx just a brief nap, not enough for the crow to process the magical essence they had gained from the order''s secret altar.


    "You''ll bepletely out for three days..." Vicente murmured, his fists clenched as he acknowledged the risks but recognized the necessity. "All right. Go ahead."


    With his master''s approval, Torne acted swiftly, using his powers to enhance the concentration of the negative liquid¡ªa condensation of the elements in this area¡ªbefore consuming it as if it were juice.


    As Torne drank, Onyx couldn''t help feeling a tinge of envy, sensing the liquid might have been beneficial for him as well.


    But this bird already had his own resource that could let him reach the 5th stage soon, while he stood next to Vicente and observed the surroundings.


    Even though there was no one in the area but them, the negative aura was so intense that even negative beings could feel suspicious in this ce.


    The only one who felt nothing was Vicente. He felt the area was much more peaceful than the previous one they were in.


    The stronger he became, the more he felt his connection with the Throne of Darkness bing relevant in his life, even when he wasn''t trying to use its negative powers.


    It made him feel like the king of that dark domain!


    While Torne drank the ck liquid, Vicente looked at the many skeletons there, some of which were from magicians.


    Noticing shiny metal objects on the fingers of some of them, as well as armor and weapons, he quickly made his first pentagram appear, then drawing all the metals to himself.


    Eight spatial rings, 15 weapons, and 22 pieces of armor moved near Vicente and Onyx.


    Undoing the bonds of these rings to their former owners, Vicente quickly counted what was there.


    ''Not bad.'' He smiled as he sensed riches that must havee from Sky Sovereigns.


    Usually, Sky Sovereigns were old people with years of experience and umted wealth. Even if not everyone had Vicente''s opportunities, people at his level would usually have riches that could surprise him.


    These rings brought a smile to his face, adding a few more tens of thousands of gold coins to the Fuller family''s ''treasuries'', as well as various 4th stage cultivation items and resources.


    When Torne finished what he was doing, Vicente already knew how he was going to use each of them with hispanions.


    "Master, I will now return to your body. From now on, I will be in meditation. I won''t be avable to you for the next few days. But when I awaken, I''ll probably already be a Low-level Paragon!" Torne said, unable to contain his excitement.


    Vicente nodded at him. "Very well. Take advantage of this opportunity. We''ll do great things after you advance."


    "Yes!"


    Vicente and Onyx were soon alone on the cliff, while Torne had already begun his ascension meditation in Vice''s consciousness space.


    This was a very safe space for Torne to ascend to the next stage. Even if advancing to the 5th stage could produce magical effects that could show such an event to beings in the vicinity, this would be of no concern to Vicente and the ghost.


    Only Vicente himself would feel the sess of Torne when he were to enter the 5th stage.


    This was not something unique to Vicente and Torne. It was a reality for anyone in their situation.


    Vicente and Onyx didn''t hesitate to return to the surface, knowing there was no way any of theirpanions would realize that Torne had been the one to take advantage of this ce.


    As they reappeared from where they had left, theirpanions would make faces and sounds of surprise.


    "But already? You were really fast!" Casey pointed out with a smile.


    "We were lucky. There was nothing but resources on the precipice. Anyway, Onyx has already consumed what he should. Once he''s slept for a few days, we can wait for him to move on to the 5th stage," Vicente warned hispanions.


    "Fortunately, I stumbled upon some spatial rings nearby," he threw a few of the resources he had recently gained to Lina, Sarah, and Casey.


    "This is for you. Sarah and Casey, keep it for when you can use magical resources again. As for you, Lina, use it when you meditate again. It will strengthen your foundation and help you when it''s time to hunt your pentagram."


    The three nodded in agreement as they put away the pill bottles Vicente had given them.


    "Let''s get on with our hunt," he said, wasting no time in leading the group in a different direction from the one he had been following until he arrived in front of thest canyon.


    Lina and La went back to searching for signs of creaturespatible with the beautiful gray-haired woman. Meanwhile, Vicente took care of the group''s safety more than ever, now that Torne wasn''t with them.


    Continuing the hunt without Torne would be risky, but staying in one ce wasn''t a good option. Each passing day would make the continent increasingly perilous. The longer it took, the riskier the search for the cyan pentagram would be!


    Vicente wanted to get the pentagram from La before Torne''s advance. In fact, he wanted to take advantage of the opportunities in this area of the Hot Wastnd in this period. It would be ideal if they could leave the area in 3 or 4 days with La already with her fourth pentagram, Torne at the 5th stage, and some of them with more refined powers.


    So, the group would move on with their goals, heading into that vast area near the northwestern border of the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn.


    Over the next few hours, they would find more opportunities, passing by a special magical resource formed by the mes in the area, but eventually finding one of the continent''s famous Magic Springs!


    They would, of course, collect opportunities along the way, with Rory entering the Magic Springpatible with him.

 Chapter 695 Layla’s Target

    <h4>Chapter 695 La''s Target</h4>


    At that moment, Vicente and hispanions gathered around the enchanted well into which Rory had descended hours earlier. It was in the heart of a scorching desert, nearby a pool of moltenva that emitted intense heat and mana associated with the element of fire.",


    In this harsh environment, weak creatures or those susceptible to fire risked incineration if they ventured too close. Yet, for those who could withstand the intense heat, entering theva pool offered a unique opportunity to immerse themselves, channel their fiery mana, and refine their abilities.


    Rory was in the circr pool, which had a radius of one meter. His body, enveloped in orange mes of mana, was surrounded by three pentagrams, and he waspletely bare, having lost all his hair to the fiery liquid.


    Despite the loss of his long red hair, Rory considered the sacrifice worthwhile. Although visibly in great pain, his satisfaction was unmistakable as the first pentagram transitioned from red to orange. In just the past few hours, his mana had risen by 10%, approaching the threshold between an Earth Sovereign and a Sky Sovereign.


    But he wouldn''t make that breakthrough. Just as he reached the limit of how long he could stay in the well, Lina''s expression changed as she used her ability.


    "Get ready. La''s target is close," Lina announced, opening her eyes and assuming a fighting stance. "Something will happen, and then Rory will emerge from the well. I just saw our group battling an early 5th stage Arcane Falcon."


    Moments after Lina alerted her group, they all heard the distinct "ki-ki-ki-ki" call of a bird nearby.


    Shortly after that, the well ran dry, and Rory opened his eyes.


    "Rory, get ready. La''s target is close!" Vicente warned as everyone in his group scanned the sky, searching for the source of the scream they had just heard.


    Unfazed by the recent development of his pentagram and the enhancements to his mana, Rory swiftly dressed in his clothes and donned his 4th grade robotic armor.


    As he finished preparing, Rory looked up and saw not just La''s target hawk but another bird as well. Both engaged in aerialbat.


    "They''re both Low-level Paragons," Casey observed, and asked, "How do we handle this? There are two enemies!"


    "Perhaps not two enemies, but one enemy and one ally," Vicente suggested, noticing that the creatures belonged to different species. "Lina and Casey, you''ll stay back and provide support like you did with the Mid-level Paragon. La, you''ll join Onyx in the attack, and Rory, you''re with me. Sarah, stay behind in case Lina or Casey need protection."


    Having devised a n, Vicente took off toward the tworge birds locked in battle.


    ''Red-feathered friend, let my group assist you,'' Vicentemunicated telepathically to the red bird, which was fiercely battling with its talons and beak against the ck and white-winged creature¡ªthe Arcane Falcon that had captured La''s interest.


    The red bird nced away momentarily, noticing Vicente''s group approaching.


    It quickly identified their target¡ªthe green pentagram of its adversary.


    Under normal circumstances, this red bird would never ally itself with magicians, particrly those hunting for pentagrams, since it possessed a magical essence and had been hunted itself in the past.


    However, the current adversary had devoured one of its eggs and was slightly faster than it. If it hesitated even for a moment, the enemy would escape.


    This 5th stage bird realized that only the gray-haired woman waspatible with it. However, she seemed more interested in the pentagram carried by the Arcane Falcon.


    ''Let''s cooperate, but don''t overreach, human. I will turn against you if you cross me,'' the red bird cautioned.


    ''We are solely interested in the Arcane Falcon. Let''s work together to defeat it. My friend La will deliver the final blow,'' Vicente responded.


    ''Okay.'' The beast agreed, indifferent to who would ultimately kill its adversary.


    Meanwhile, as the red bird shed with the ck and white feathered Arcane Falcon, it noticed the humans intervening in the fight.


    But before it could react or strategize, Onyx enveloped the area in ck mist while Vicente conjured huge metal weapons that targeted the hawk''s non-vital areas.


    As weak as Vicente''s group seemed, they were anything but simple. Also, the group wasn''t fighting a 5th stage beast in its prime. The ck and white bird was not at its best and was worried about not being seriously injured by the red bird.


    As Vicente entered the battle and used his third skill to enter his opponent''s mind, the Arcane Falcon felt the terror of being chased by a powerful group.


    It missed its move, and without realizing it, the red bird severely injured one of its wings.


    Immediately after, a giant hammer struck the top of its body, dropping it like a piece of meat with no will to defend itself.


    La moved while being supported by Lina and Casey, seeing what could happen if she followed her original n and then changing her actions to ensure a quick end to the creature.


    One of Vicente''s swords formed in front of her before she moved, disappearing from where she was, and then appearing face to face with the magical 5th stage beast.


    Taking advantage of her speed and her opponent''s vulnerability, La swiftly shed at the neck of the ck and white bird, decapitating the injured creature in an instant.


    As its head fell, the bird, renowned for its agility,mented its end but recognized La''s swift movements. It regretted devouring one of the red bird''s eggs before sumbing to death''s eternal slumber.


    Within less than a minute of the confrontation, the ck and white birdy dead on the ground, and La secured the pentagram much more easily than she had expected over the past few months.


    As soon as the ck and white bird was dead, the red bird departed the ce. Meanwhile, Vicente gestured for La to seize the moment and absorb the pentagram emerging from the corpse of the ck and white bird.

 Chapter 696 Happy Day

    <h4>Chapter 696 Happy Day?</h4>


    Hours had passed since Vicente instructed La to absorb the green pentagram from the deceased Arcane Falcon.",


    She diligently worked to assimte the magical essence. Recognized by the beast she had in just before its demise, La faced little difficulty in mastering its magical essence.


    She would soon finish absorbing her first green pentagram, stabilizing her magical foundation, gaining a new power, but also increasing the quality of her first pentagram.


    Like Casey, her first pentagram was much closer to maturing into the color orange, and that should happen when she was close to bing a Paragon. Of course, if she didn''te across an opportunity like the one Rory had in this area of the Hot Wastnd.


    When she finished her absorption, she told her group about her new ability, Molecr eleration, an ability to increase the molecr vibration of her body so that she could be invisible or pass through solid objects.


    This was a fantastic ability with a lot of potential both on and off the battlefield!


    La could have a perfect defense, at least temporarily, to withstand powerful attacks, but also to reach enemies in their moments of post-attack weakness.


    The entire group was happy for her before they left this area and headed north to The Hungry Canyon, a high-level domain in the center-north of the continent.


    Now that they hadpleted their main objective in this area, they were interested in continuing their search for Lina''s pentagram.


    The Hungry Canyon was not a small region within a state like the areas they had passed through so far. Their next area of interest was a domain of magical beings, where there was no dominant state or organization that ruled the area. It was a ce the size of a state, but without the totalitarian control of arge organization.


    The beginning of this area was only two days away from the group''s current position. But finding Lina''s pentagram could take days to weeks, considering howrge the area was.


    ...


    Three dayster, Vicente''s group was already in The Hungry Gorge when the group spotted a 4th stage creature with a green magical essence that was extremelypatible with Lina!


    The group hadn''t expected to have so much luck on this part of their journey, but when they encountered the creature that afternoon, they didn''t waste any time. Soon the group surrounded it, with Vicente assisting the beautiful brown-haired woman in killing the Sky Sovereign beast.


    He used little of his powers to pressure the creature. Even though he could make the creature immobile and helpless for Lina with his current power, it was always good to leave the beast with the impression that it had put up a good fight.


    If the beast died after an interesting battle, it was usually easier to absorb its pentagram.


    Neither he nor hispanions used as much of their powers as they had against their 5th stage opponents up to that point in the journey.


    Lina took the lead in fighting the creature of her interest, facilitating the work of herpanions, who basically supported her while watching her.


    Amid this, Torne was talking to Vicente, who had alreadypleted his meditation time and advanced to the beginning of the 5th stage!


    With Torne''s advancement to the 5th stage, his mana had more than doubled with the birth of his soul avatar. His senses had increased more than fivefold with this advancement, and many of his characteristics had improved much more than his mana.


    Because of this, he had pointed out the beast to Vicente a few minutes ago, and now he was advising his master about something else.


    ''Master, if we go west from here, we''ll find the ruins of an ancient city that existed in this area in the distant past. I have a feeling that some members of the group will have unique opportunities there.''


    ''Oh? All right. We''ll pass this ruin after Lina absorbs her pentagram.'' Vicente said as he watched the beautiful brown- haired woman to weaken the opponent she was fighting a beautiful battle to watch.


    It was not as exciting as a Paragon''s battle, but it had been a good fight for thest three minutes.


    With each passing second, Lina became more dominant, while the magical creature felt death creeping closer.


    In the 5th minute of the fight, Lina would deliver the killing blow, finishing her opponent and achieving her goal on this journey!


    As her opponent died from her attacks, the woman in the 4th grade robotic armor moved to absorb the green pentagram of this being, a Chronomancer Faunus, a half-human, half-beast capable of mastering the skills of the team.


    As she meditated beside the monster''s corpse, herpanions approached,pleting another sessful hunt.


    "That was quicker than I thought," Rorymented.


    "Hmm. I didn''t expect us to find Lina''s target so quickly. I guess we got lucky today," La murmured in agreement and looked at the woman.


    Sarah asked Vicente. "And now? We reached this pentagram in much less time than we thought. Shall we move on to The Pure Enve now that we''ve hunted down its essence?"


    "No. This area has many ruins and possibilities for us. We''ll travel slowly through this area for three weeks. I think some of us will develop our pentagrams like Rory did and maybe even get some lost 5th grade artifacts. There''s a ruin nearby. As soon as Lina is done, we''ll go explore the ce."


    The group understood Vicente''s answer, although Rory and Sarah were eager to add their pentagrams.


    But even they didn''t disagree with his decision. The longer they took to hunt their pentagrams, the better they could prepare to fight the magical creature with Vicente''s pentagram of interest.


    Another point was that if they hunted Vicente''s pentagram too quickly, 5th and 6th stage creatures could hunt them much sooner.


    They had already imagined the vampires were hunting 5th and 6th stage beings, so it was interesting that Vicente wasn''t advancing so quickly in the short term. At least until the vampirespleted their first stage of exterminating experts, it would be quite attractive for Vice to be at the 4th stage.


    Of course, they couldn''t dy their ns too much. But two weeks and a month to explore The Hungry Canyon seemed appropriate.


    ...


    Hourster, Lina would finish her pentagram absorption and the group would head west, in the direction Torne had showed.

 Chapter 697 Ancient Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 697 Ancient Ruin?</h4>


    After Lina added her fourth pentagram to her magical powers, her strength increased significantly with her new ability.",


    Unlike her fellow hunters, who hadn''t been able to fully develop their first essences through their new pentagrams, Lina''s absorption caused her first pentagram to change color.


    Besides the new ability of the fourth pentagram, she gained a variation of her first ability, as well as a strengthening of the old ability of the first pentagram.


    Her mana became more powerful, more solid, to where even without leveling up, all of her abilities increased!


    A Sovereign magician was someone with four pentagrams. A being at that stage who only had three magical essences would be weaker than if they had all four.


    In fact, Sovereigns without their fourth essence were like Mages with mana equivalent to that of a Sovereign. They wouldn''t really be Sovereigns until they added their fourth essence!


    The result? Lina, as well as the others who had already achieved their primary goals on this journey, experienced a significant improvement in their powers.


    With Lina''s improvements, the group moved on, with Vicente leading his people to the ruin Torne had suggested.


    Hispanions didn''t know about Torne, let alone the ghost''s advance to the 5th stage. But because of this advance, Vicente could now count on many more powers to fight opponents!


    Thus, he would be more confident in moving to the area where he and his group would arrive an hour after Lina finished her pentagram absorption.


    ...


    Arriving at what looked like a small vige built on the side of a hill, Vicente''s group saw the old, abandoned buildings of the vige entrance area.


    Some buildings were falling apart, badly damaged by time or old battles that had taken ce in the area.


    But these and other structures, in better condition, were covered in dust, withrge cobwebs here and there, but also undergrowth covering the streets of the area. The garden in the center of this abandoned city had spread to the sides and reached some buildings, covering them with branches, leaves, and roots.


    But despite everything, there didn''t seem to be any magical creatures living there.


    "What is our purpose here?" Rory asked.


    "It may not look like it, but this area was once the home of powerful magicians," Vicentemented as he scanned the area with his second magical power, seeing some more intense field lines in certain parts of the area.


    "There are certainly spatial rings and resources around the vige," he said, before turning his attention to Onyx after receiving advice from Torne.


    "Onyx, find a spot and begin your meditation. I''ll give you two weeks to advance."


    Onyx broke away from the group and headed for an area of the vige he felt was morepatible with him, closer to the top of the hill.


    Casey looked at Vicente and asked, "Are we going to stay in this area all the time? Have you noticed any opportunities here that we haven''t yet?"


    "That''s right. I feel like there''s something here simr to the Magic Spring Rory entered in the Hot Wastnd. It''s not as strong as that, but some of us could benefit from it."


    The eyes of everyone in the group sparkled with interest, for this was the most interesting kind of opportunity for them, aside from the pentagram hunt.


    "Maybe there''s even more..." Vicente murmured with a smile on his face.


    "Then let''s split up. Casey and Lina, this ce ispatible with both of you. Go through the challenges on your way to the basement of that building over there." He pointed toward a three-story building that had many cracks, roots around it, and lots of cobwebs.


    "I have a feeling there might be traps along the way. Be careful."


    The two nodded, understanding that this was probably an opportunity for magicians with strong mental skills.


    "The rest of you,e with me. We''ll analyze this area and collect spatial rings and other things."


    The rest of the group didn''t need to hear any more to understand. Besides the dust and cobwebs around the vige, there were also many skeletons, not only of magical beings of various kinds, but also of magicians.


    They had already discovered metallic objects on some of these skeletons, showing that they carried artifacts.


    But before collecting or analyzing these resources, Vicente led his group to a building from which Torne had noticed something impressive.


    As they approached the ce, which had such thick, specially constructed walls to contain the mana within the area in question, everyone in Vicente''s group sensed what was there.


    Rory and Sarah were the most interested, as they were the ones who had not yet absorbed their pentagrams.


    But what they felt was notpatible with them!


    ''That''s a pentagram for a Dark Path magician!'' Rory realized before his group entered the basement of this building and encountered a magical essence formed by natural phenomena!


    "Shit! That''s a fucking naturally formed pentagram!" Caseymented aloud as he saw such an essence for the first time in his life.


    And it was indeed a rarity to find pentagrams formed outside the bodies of living beings.


    Of the entire group, only Vicente and Rory had seen something simr before ¡ª Vice''s second pentagram.


    "Did you notice that? Is that why we came here?" Rory asked in shock.


    Vicente shook his head in the negative. "I sensed the area that I sent Casey and Lina. But when I arrived here, I noticed this ce," he lied, putting himself in Torne''s ce.


    "This is impressive. Unfortunately, this essence isn''tpatible with any of us," Sarah muttered in a disappointed tone as she looked at the green wonder floating above a puddle of ck liquid.


    But Vicente disagreed with her.


    "We have someone in the family who could benefit from it," he said as he took out the ne with the crystal that Prisiche had given him earlier.


    Then, under the eyes of his group mates, Vicente directed his mana to this artifact, which could hold special essences for a long time without damaging them.


    Even the soul of a Lamia, which wouldn''tst long outside of a suitable body, could live for many centuries in this object. The same was true for a pentagram!


    When Vicente manipted it into his crystal, the group understood who he wanted to take this magical essence to.


    ''Nina,'' Rory thought to himself as he smiled, understanding his friend''s goal.

 Chapter 698 Unplanned Stop

    <h4>Chapter 698 Unnned Stop?</h4>


    As soon as Vicente had ced the green pentagram in the special crystal, Rory approached him and asked to borrow the item.",


    When he put his mana into the crystal, Rory''s eyes opened wide.


    "I didn''t know you had something so incredible! When did you get this crystal?"


    Vicente smiled. "After I separated from Sarah and Casey after my revenge. I found it in the body of a monster. I had never used it before forck of opportunity. But luckily I brought it with me on this journey."


    "I see. How fortunate for us. It would be a shame to waste this pentagram." Rory handed back the ne with the crystal in question and asked. "This is for Nina, right?"


    "Hmm, Nina won''t have to hunt for her pentagram when she bes a Sovereign. That will make things easier for us. It would be too dangerous for her to hunt for pentagrams of this quality in this chaotic world."


    The current moment was no longer ideal for hunting pentagrams. With the onset of the disaster and the major powers of the world suffering from the situation against the vampires, hunting pentagrams was already much more dangerous than it would have been years ago.


    But now the situation was still ''calm.'' Vicente and everyone understood that in two or three years, and in the years after that, the situation would get worse. It would definitely be more difficult to hunt pentagrams in the future than it was now!


    Finding this pentagram today was the best thing for Nina and her future growth.


    "What now? This ce seems to contain a lot of negative magical essence," Sarahmented as she looked at the dark surroundings of this chamber, which now seemed more like a cave because of the roots in the walls, the amount of dust and spider webs in the area.


    Vicente looked around and exined to his group. "I will collect this liquid and the magical essence in this area. This ce is precious to Dark Path magicians."


    "That..." Sarah muttered while La looked at Vicente strangely.


    Vicente said. "Do you remember the encounter with the 5th stage Dark Reaper?"


    Everyone nodded yes.


    "Well, do you know what that creature told me? He said that the continent needs Dark Path beings to contain monsters. As chaotic and destructive as Dark Path magicians can be, they are essential to the bnce of the continent."


    "Nonsense! Dark Path magicians are only interested in strengthening themselves and fulfilling their desires," La said with a smile on her face, seeing Vicente had been fooled by a Dark Reaper.


    ''Of course, that monster would try to say something like that! It''s a damn Dark Path creature!'' She thought to herself.


    But Vicente disagreed. "No, you''re wrong, La. Think about it. What elements normally make up monsters on the continent?"


    Rory replied. "The elements of the Dark Path. Most monsters have powers based on shadow, darkness, poisonous elemental sweeps, necromancy, curses, summons, etc."


    Vicente showed positively to Rory. "What about elemental suppression?"


    "It restricts creatures of the same affinity..." Rory muttered, realizing what his friend was getting at. "Are you saying that Dark Path magicians are the natural suppressors of monsters? Then why are monsters getting out of hand in alliance with vampires?"


    "Because the Congregation of Revtion specialists killed most Dark Path magicians centuries ago by," Vicente pointed at La.


    "That... That makes sense," Sarah said as she looked at La, feeling it all made sense if Vicente was right.


    Even La couldn''t help but be disturbed by such ament.


    She couldn''t argue with Vicente''s remark. It was a fact that the Congregation of Revtions had, centuries ago, destroyed the Cataclysm Order, thergest organization of Dark Path magicians. The Temple''s forces hunted down nearly 80% of the Dark Path magicians on the continent back then.


    It also made sense to say that Dark Path magicians were natural suppressors of monsters. Monsters were indeed associated with the elements of the Dark Path, so there was no better way to limit them than with beings capable of using elemental suppression.


    ''Are we responsible for the current disaster?'' La asked herself, as her expression changed. She couldn''t help but think how vicious the old man who had attacked their group earlier had seemed.


    Vicente wasn''t trying to make La feel bad. He just wanted her to understand that she couldn''t blindly trust the Congregation of Revtions. She didn''t have to believe the Dark Reaperpletely, but she should at least doubt things a little.


    He sighed and said. "I will open the secret ces of the order to receive Dark Path magicians, so it makes sense to have negative essences to help these magicians grow stronger."


    Rory and the others understood what he had in mind and no longer found it strange that he wanted to collect the essences avable in the area.


    Soon they would clean up the area before slowly returning to the surface, where they would split up to explore the area in search of spatial rings and other things.


    There were many interesting ces to explore in the area. Although the two most important ces were where Vicente had just passed and where Lina and Casey were, there were other possibilities for the group beyond the items on the corpses in the vige.


    ...


    Vicente and his party were exploring an ancient ruin in search of opportunities when Miss Death flew over Martell Vige!


    Since herst encounter with Vicente, she had woken up confused and without many memories of that day. When she wrote Vicente''s name in her Book of Death, she was plunged into a deep darkness and an inexplicable nightmare. She then spent hours having different nightmares about things that seemed to make no sense to her.


    Even on a mission to hunt down Low-level Paragons in the continent''s south, she feltpelled to divert her path to this vige, which now pulsated like a city, with trains arriving and departing every hour and its inhabitants happily immersed in their affairs.


    As she looked at this curious ce, she couldn''t help but think of four shadows, especially the face of a woman with ck hair and a gentle gaze.


    She hadn''t been able to see for most of her life, or so she remembered. Yet, strangely enough, she imagined that face as perfectly as if she had seen such a person before.


    "Miss?" One of herpanions interrupted her after 15 minutes of observing the vige.


    Cleverly, Lauren replied. "Wait here. I need to check on Vicente Fuller." She lied. Moved by a mysterious feeling, she explored the ce, hoping to discover the cause of this attraction. Little did she know that this impulse would lead her straight to the Fuller estate!

 Chapter 699 Time for the Main Breakthrough

    Chapter 699 Time for the Main Breakthrough


    ??Minutes after entering the vige unescorted, Lauren was inside the Fuller estate, while the men near the housey unconscious on the outskirts.",


    The family home was untouched. As much as Vicente''s men worked there every day to take care of the family business, the people there mostly just used the area for work. But the decorations, the furniture, and everything else about the property were exactly as it had been just over 10 years ago when this woman hadst left.


    The pictures of Andrew, Kate, Lauren herself, Vicente and Nina were here and there. Unfortunately, the 26-year-old woman couldn''t see any of them.


    Miss Death could see by using her mana to map her surroundings. But she couldn''t understand the details that would distinguish a woman''s face from a man''s, for example.


    To her, humans were nothing more than piles of flesh and bone with minor variation in shape. Some were taller, others had more volume in certain parts of their bodies, but she couldn''t understand differences in eye color, or whether there were specks in people''s hair, etc.


    As she used her mana to map her surroundings in 3D, the paintings on the walls or the portraits on the furniture in the living room of the Fuller residence were nothing more to her than decorative items that added volume to the walls.


    She couldn''t tell what was drawn on them.


    But even though she couldn''t see the pictures of her family, of whom she remembered absolutely nothing until a few weeks ago, she couldn''t help but smell something familiar.


    She moved with little thought and soon found herself in the double bedroom of the residence, where Andrew and Kate''s clothes and things stilly.


    Vicente had kept everything. He had left instructions for his staff to dust the area at most, but not to do anything else in the bedroom.


    As soon as she entered it, Lauren smelled the scent of her parents and couldn''t help but feel connected to the surrounding.


    ''Why?'' she didn''t understand. She could sense that this was Vicente Fuller''s house. Why did she feel connected to this ce?


    Was she in love with the man? Was that what made her feel this way?


    Her expression hardened as she clenched her fists. ''No way! He''s my enemy. I''ll kill him, eventually!''


    She couldn''t recall exactly what had happened after the appearance of the Throne of Darkness, but she had a vague impression that Vicente had issued her an ultimatum simr to the one she had given him years earlier.


    This only intensified her resentment towards him, and she yearned for a reunion to end the life of the bastard who had rejected and possibly threatened her.


    ''Miss?''


    She picked up the mentalmunication from one of herpanions waiting outside the vige.


    ''Miss, we must leave. Don''t forget our ns for the capital. We need to act urgently or we won''t be able to achieve our goals.''


    She heard it as she paused beside her parents'' bed, touching it with one hand and feeling the soft, sweet-smelling sheets that Kate had so often cared for.


    ''Okay,'' she said after a second, before leaving the Fuller estate as quickly as she had entered.


    ...


    Ten dayster, in The Hungry Canyon...


    In the small, ancient ruin where Vicente''s group had halted days earlier, Onyx still slept in the spot he had chosen to attempt advancing to the 5th stage, while the group had seized several opportunities in the area.


    Ten days were sufficient for Vicente and hispanions to gather all the artifacts avable in these ruins, ranging from spatial rings to weapons and armor.


    Most of the items were of the 4th-grade¡ªneither life- changingly good nor worthless. However, there were two 5th-grade items!


    Besides these artifacts, which Vicente and hispanions worked hard to collect, they had taken advantage of other opportunities in the vicinity.


    These opportunities were not akin to those that Lina and Casey had encountered in the ruin Vicente had shown them. Nheless, they were sufficient for some of them to enhance their elemental affinities and improve the quality of their first pentagram.


    Only Vicente wasn''t able to improve much, as the quality of his first two essences was already very strong, requiring more for any noticeable improvement.


    He was already at the peak of the 4th stage, so he hadn''t benefited from mana. He had only slightly improved his elemental affinity in this area, as his elements weren''t asmon or abundant there.


    Still, the group was much stronger after ten days in the ce Torne had showed. Lina and Casey hadpleted their short seclusion, with her bing 8% stronger and him raising the quality of his first pentagram to the orange grade.


    La and Sarah had got 5th-grade artifactspatible with them, items that would improve their defense or attack in subsequent confrontations.


    As for the other resources, they would mainly be of value to the family when they returned to the Seidel Kingdom.


    For now, Vicente had saved some interesting things to take back to his family, but he used about 40% of the metal items he had got during these days to produce new 4th-grade artifacts with 100% efficiency.


    Besides making more robotic armor, he also made ammunition and firearms, as well as special artifacts he had never made before.


    Among them was a repellent bracelet that could mimic one of his maniptions of his abilities, creating an electromaic field that could repel things that came close to its wearer.


    This was a defensive item that could really help someone like one of hispanions after all his other fighting methods had gone wrong!


    Anyway, Vicente''spanions were already armed with the group''s new artifacts, while three robotic armors without wearers were at the group''s side, serving as lookouts.


    Vicente''s armors could do some things and even fight without their wearers, so it was valuable to have them in this form.


    Now the group just waited for Onyx, having enjoyed everything there was to enjoy in this ruin before his departure.


    "How much longer is he going to be?" Rory asked Vicente while the two of them looked at the building where the ck crow slept underground.


    "It won''t be long. I feel he''s about to make his move," Vicente murmured, feeling his connection to Onyx tells him such a detail. "We better get ready. Let''s activate all mana suppressors in the area."


    A mana suppressor was the name given to an artifact capable of repelling mana from both sides, creating a kind of invisible vacuum barrier that basically made it impossible to sense what was happening in the area protected by such devices.


    Such a thing could hinder Onyx''s progress, but since he was already about to advance, Vicente felt it wouldn''t cause any problems, but would y the important role of protecting his beast''s advance.

 Chapter 700 Towards the Pure Enclave

    <h4>Chapter 700 Towards the Pure Enve?</h4>


    Three hours after Vicente''s warning, the mana surrounding Onyx shifted, causing the area protected by the mana suppressors to darken, while darknesspletely enveloped the ck crow''s body.",


    His aura, which had fluctuated over the past few days as if it had encountered a barrier that prevented its rise, suddenly transformed.


    The great magical beast''s physical and mental constraints reached a tipping point where they could absorb mana without drastic changes, emitting a thunderous sound that reverberated through the surrounding area and stimted storms nearby.


    As a fierce storm brewed, something abruptly drew all the mana in the vicinity into Onyx, as if his body had be a massive mana vortex.


    Vicente''s mount''s aura finally ascended without limitation, breaking past the 4th stage barrier and rapidly doubling the mana within the creature''s body.


    As the mana within Onyx increased, its form within him developed and attained a new level, while the magical essence of the creature, previously yellow, turnedpletely green.


    The body parts of the ck crow appeared, with feathers that differed slightly from the previous ones growing along itsrge body, which grew ordingly.


    Onyx''s dominant characteristic was his physical abilities. He had powers over darkness that could help him a lot in battle, but he really depended a lot on his body.


    His muscles, bones, tendons, ligaments, and organs became more efficient, more resistant, and developed their structural quality and regenerative capacity.


    From the moment he began his advance to the end of the evolutionary process, five minutes passed amidst the storm already roaring nearby.


    Day had given way to night, while Onyx''s mana had notpletely changed because of the items Vicente had got during his current journey.


    Though the storm could draw unwanted attention, this was only true for those who were very close to their group. Beings that were over 20 kilometers away wouldn''t be able to notice what was happening there. They disconnected all the mana in the surrounding area from the ce where Onyx was advancing.


    In another situation, the advance of a magical creature like Onyx might attract the attention of living beings hundreds of kilometers away. Fortunately, with the use of the mana suppressors, the group wouldn''t have to worry about beings outside the space up to 20 kilometers away from them.


    In the sixth minute since the breakthrough began, Onyx would open his eyes, awakening from his sleep while already at a new level!


    ''Low-level Paragon!'' he thought to himself as he felt his feathers ruffle, looked up for a moment, and felt incredible.


    "He did it." Vicente smiled as he said to hispanions outside the building Onyx hadpleted the entire evolution process.


    As soon as the crow left it, everyone looked at him in awe, seeing the ''first'' Paragon of the group!


    Onyx was smaller, but his current appearance was much more brutal, showing that he was no ordinary creature.


    Now a Low-level Paragon, he could probably fight even Mid-level Paragons of the Light Path. As a Dark Path beast, he had incredible power!


    "The hunt for our pentagrams will be a walk in the park now," Rory muttered to Sarah, the two of them being thest of the group to go hunting for their pentagrams before Vicente.


    "Master," Onyx halted before Vicente, overwhelmed with gratitude for the countless opportunities his master had given upon him throughout the years.


    Even though he had been forced to be the mount of this ck-haired young man, this beast was truly grateful, realizing how the oue of the day they had met had favored him.


    If he stayed at Vicente''s side long enough, perhaps one day he could form a cyan essence and join the continent''s most powerful magical creatures!


    "You did well, Onyx. You took advantage of every opportunity and made a breakthrough." Vicente smiled at the bird before him.


    "Now it''s time for you to prepare for our journey to the north of the continent."


    They were still in the central part of the continent. If they continued north through The Hungry Canyon, they would reach The Pure Enve in a few weeks, where they could actually enter the northern Pris Realm, which was the northernmost area in the center of the continent.


    Everyone in the group, including Lina, knew that Vicente was hunting a cyan pentagram, something they were unlikely to find in The Hungry Canyon. Thus, his interest in traveling north did not surprise them, even if it was possibly the most dangerous ce on the continent.


    "When do we go to The Pure Enve?" Sarah asked.


    Vicente looked away from the bird in front of him and answered the woman. "We will go down The Hungry Canyon to The Pure Enve. If wee across any fantastic opportunities, we''ll stop. Otherwise, we''ll go straight to where you two will hunt."


    The Pure Enve was an area rich in the elementsmon to these two, but also to Vicente. Others in the group could also take advantage of passing through the area. Whether they stopped at other ruins in The Hungry Canyon wouldn''t make much difference to the group.


    The group stayed in these ruins for the next ten minutes, until everything was ready for departure, and Vicente, his sixpanions, and the three robotic armors set off in a northerly direction.


    ...


    One weekter, in the capital of the Seidel Kingdom...


    A major battle involving members of the royal guard¡ªthe most advanced order in the royal army¡ªstartled the city this morning.


    Unfortunately for the local forces, their enemies were powerful Sky Sovereigns from the Dark Path.


    On such an asion, the enemies not only assaulted the royal pce. They also took the body of someone who had suddenly died minutes before such an attack.


    The locals didn''t know who had died, but the Fuller family and the royal family knew: the powerful Low-level Paragon who lived in Grandis to protect the king had suddenly died before Miss Death and her threepanions could take his body!


    That day, the forces of the Seidel Kingdom realized a serious problem that was already guing more northern parts of the continent.


    Not all the continent''s magicians were united in their fight against the vampires!


    Soon, the entire continent would be shocked to discover actions simr to Miss Death''s, where Dark Path magicians were killing pirs of humanity to further the monsters'' ns to take over the Pris Realm!

 Chapter 701 Group Enhancements

    <h4>Chapter 701 Group Enhancements?</h4>


    While the Seidel Kingdom''s capital was experiencing its moment of greatest terror, 26 days had passed since the death of the Paragon, who had invited Vicente to join a sect of the Trevora Kingdom.


    Vicente''s party was currently in The Pure Enve, having entered the area a few days earlier.


    Their journey between The Hungry Canyon and The Pure Enve had bounced, and the party had dealt well with the monsters along the way.


    Onyx did his best to suppress his cultivation and not draw unnecessary attention. As much as the group was in the dark about the major events on the continent, they assumed the vampires must be after high-level experts.


    With Onyx hiding, they didn''t attract any major trouble, even considering the various incidents that had happened around them in the past few days.


    Still, they had killed around 5,000 magical creatures in those days, mostly creatures from the Dark Path.


    The magical creatures of the Dark Path seemed to work with the vampires, or at least had simr purposes. As such, they encountered many of these creatures.


    But none of these battles really threatened the group''s structure. With a Paragon and several Sovereigns with their new essences, the battles had continued with the same level of danger as before.


    Their opponents were getting stronger, but they were also progressing ording to the danger of the ces they were going.


    Thus, they had entered The Pure Enve, a special area for the elements of the Light Path in the far north of the continent''s central area.


    It wasn''t asrge an area as The Hungry Canyon, but it was still asrge as the Scott Province, and it was an area basically ruled by Light Path beings.


    After entering the area, the group had already conquered Sarah''s pentagram, and now they were at a Magic Spring they had found the day before!


    ...


    Nestled in the hilly terrain of The Pure Enve, Vicente''s group had established their camp in an area the size of a fighting arena covered with rocks and mud.


    At the top of one of the many trees in the area, Onyx leaned against one of the highest branches, the farthest ce he had found from the Magic Spring, where his master was.


    As a creature of the Dark Way, an area with a strong elemental affinity to the elements of the Light Path would naturally weaken Onyx the closer he got to it. So, he was at the top of a tree, where he could see the group, but also be rtively far away from the positive elements in the area.


    In one corner of the rocky area, a few huts could be seen, with what looked like mud pools scattered irregrly around the area.


    These weren''t mud pools, but Magic Springs that were especially beneficial to practitioners with an affinity for the earth and water elements.


    So not only was Vicente meditating in one of these small mud pools, but so were Lina and Sarah.


    Casey, Rory and La were in the small makeshift camp, watching the group''s surroundings, but also waiting for theirpanions to finish cultivating.


    Hours ago, the three of them had entered the small mud pools in the area where they were cultivating to absorb the elementspatible with them.


    As they already knew, The Pure Enve was especially interesting for those with a positive elemental affinity. In particr, the strongest elements in the region were earth, air, and lightning. But other elements such as water and fire were alsomon.


    The situation in that area was so good that if they had grown up there instead of in Seidel Kingdom, it was possible that all of them, except for Vicente, would have be peak Sky Sovereigns by now. As for Vice, he would certainly be a Mid-


    level Paragon.


    That''s how good The Pure Enve area was!


    While Casey and La monitored the surroundings with Onyx''s help, Rory cultivated outside the small mud pools, continuing his preparations for his hunt.


    He was so close to achieving his primary goal for this trip that he couldn''t contain his anxiety. With his fourth essence, it was likely that he would reach the peak level of an Earth Sovereign, with the possibility of advancing in level even before he returned to the kingdom.


    In fact, at the beginning of the journey, he had already thought he would advance before returning to Grandis, but now he thought his advancement woulde not long after Lauren''s rescue attempt.


    So, while hispanions worked, he concentrated on umting mana.


    Vicente had gone as far as he could in this area, improving his elemental affinity with the earth element.


    ''Very good, master. You''ve absorbed more from this opportunity than I could have imagined. The moment you absorb your fourth pentagram, it is likely that you will advance directly to the beginning of the 5th stage,'' Torne said in Vicente''s mind in a positive tone.


    ''When you add your fifth pentagram, your first and second essences should strengthen.''


    If that happened, Vicente would be left with the following configuration of pentagrams: green, cyan, green, cyan, cyan.


    That would be shocking!


    This configuration of pentagrams would even be superior to the normal configuration for Archmages!


    Archmages were usually magicians who had developed their first essence at least once, and the most talented ones had strengthened it more than once.


    This meant that amon magical configuration for Archmages was: yellow, orange, yellow, green, green, cyan.


    Only an Archmage who had absorbed magical essences formed without the involvement of living creatures, such as the pentagram on Vicente''s ne, could have a higher configuration. But even someone like that, a rarity, wouldn''t be far ahead of Vicente if he reached that level!


    Vicente opened his eyes as he rose from the mud puddle where he had spent hours absorbing his chance.


    ''Hmm, I think so,'' he smiled with determination.


    Torne saw Vicente looking at Sarah and said. ''She should develop her first pentagram to the orange degree in the next few minutes. As for Lina, if she bes an Archmage in the future, it''s possible that she will transform her first essence into a yellow one.''


    The first pentagram of the color yellow was quite difficult, and of course, it would make any magician at the top of the continent.


    ''Bing an Archmage, huh? That will be difficult,'' Vicente sighed.


    He knew how difficult cultivation became with every step forward. His talent was exceptional, but it wasn''t the same for Lina and the others. With green-grade talents, it was possible that they wouldn''t get past the 5th stage unless they cultivated for a few thousand years!


    Torne was silent for a moment, then he asked for something important. ''Changing the subject, master, how do you n to proceed with your pentagram hunt for the Throne of Darkness? Will you do it in the presence of yourpanions or will you leave them to hunt alone?''

 Chapter 702 About the Throne of Darkness Pentagram Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 702 About the Throne of Darkness Pentagram Hunt</h4>


    ''That''s a good question,'' Vicente looked at his group, particrly at La. ''The time hade for them to learn about the Throne of Darkness.''",


    ''So you intend to hunt with them?'' Torne asked.


    ''Not exactly. But it is a fact that I can''t hide the truth much longer. It would be too risky to attack the Nis'' Shadows without me having at least two magical essences on the throne. But I''ll have to justify a few things to them,'' Vicente considered.


    He knew it would be difficult to exin that he wanted to hunt pentagrams from the Dark Path.


    The pentagram he had in the crystal around his neck didn''t interest him. He wanted all of his Throne of Darkness pentagrams to be cyan.


    As long as he did that, it was very possible that when hepleted the 5 or 6 pentagrams of this magical form, the yellow essence of this magical form would develop to the indigo grade!


    That would probably make him the strongest on the continent!


    However, getting five Dark Path cyan pentagramspatible with him would not be easy at all!


    He didn''t want to hunt down all the pentagrams he could absorb in his second magic form right away. He wanted ''only'' two, which frankly would be a lot of work and probably cost them a few months of hunting.


    ''I''ll tell them the truth when I get my 5th pentagram for my first Magic Gem,'' Vicente decided. ''I will show them how a Dark Path magician can be as reliable and non-chaotic as the rumors and stereotypes make them out to be.


    I''ll show them the potential of the throne against vampires. I believe that my second magical form will put me on the same level as a superior vampire.''


    ''Yes, I agree,'' Torne said. ''Perhaps it will even put you in a better position, master. If you had full control of your throne when you faced that 3rd stage vampire, you could have beaten him even if you were one level weaker. Of course, you would have had to have three pentagrams in that essence back then, but I think you would have been even stronger than a superior vampire of the same level and could have fought someone of a higher level.''


    ''Let''s prepare for that moment,'' Vicente ended the topic with a smile on his face as he returned to Casey and La''s side.


    "So? Did you make the most of your opportunity?" La asked.


    "Hmm, I''ll probably move up a level after my hunt... That means we have to go after my fifth essence," hemented to them.


    "That would be great," Casey said with an anxious look on his face. Seeing a monster like Vicente evolve was great!


    Since they were allies and not enemies, Casey was always excited about Vicente''s progress.


    La was also looking forward to this moment and couldn''t help but let her eyes sparkle with anticipation.


    "Perhaps you will reverse the current disaster if you be a Paragon with five pentagrams, Vicente," shemented, clenching her fists.


    "Maybe not," heughed bitterly. "I hate to be pessimistic, but I fear that civilization as we know it will be gone by the time we finish this journey.


    Think of all the monsters and magical creatures we will meet along the way. It''s not just vampires at work. There are so many creatures advancing against the human domains... I wonder how many cities will survive in the next few months?


    I''m just one, La. Maybe I can do something about the vampires and magical creatures where I am. But the Pris Realm is too big. I couldn''t protect this continent andpletely reverse the situation that started months ago unless I became an Archmage."


    "Archmage, huh?" Casey muttered, knowing that even Vicente wouldn''t be an Archmage soon.


    Vicente had been a Sovereign for about four years. As he was about to turn 22, this young man had been cultivating mana for about 8 years.


    ''Considering that he will advance in a few more months, it will take him 8 years to be a Low-level Paragon... It''s possible that it will take him 8 years to be a High-level Paragon, and 16 years to be an Archmage.


    Sigh! That would make 24 years of waiting. Everything the vampires are nning would have happened by then,'' Casey thought to himself.


    "Then I hope you at least protect the Seidel Kingdom," Lamented. "As long as we can survive the crisis until you be Archmage, there''s hope."


    La knew how mana cultivation worked, so she figured it would take Vicente to get to the 6th stage as long as Casey thought.


    "We''ll probably be Paragons by then... Anyway, I hope it''s not as bad as you think. Otherwise, there may be no turning back. At least not in our lifetime."


    If human life on the continent were reduced to 1% of its pre-


    The Purification numbers, it could take millennia for the humanmunity to regain its old numbers!


    Reproduction bes more difficult as one became stronger. Also, if many of the people had to live in situations of constant stress and struggle, the conditions for restoring the old numbers would be even more unfavorable.


    In that case, even if they lived in the Pris Realm for thousands and thousands of years, they might die long before the continent returned to normal.


    That scared them!


    "Let''s hope it doesn''te to that," La said as she watched Sarah finish her cultivation. "We''ll do our best to deal with the crisis when we get back. The vampires should ravage the north now, but in a few years, they''ll reach the south."


    The subject died down as Sarah showed her four pentagrams, revealing her first essence, newly evolved to the orange grade.


    Virtually everyone in the group had achieved such evolutions so far. As one more achieved this transformation, the three magicians congratted Sarah on her improvement.


    Vicente hugged Sarah, his embrace giving her goosebumps all over her body.


    Unfortunately, neither of them had rxed and exchange deeper, warmer body ''caresses''. Since leaving the kingdom, Vicente had tended to the carnal needs of each of the three women in the group only once. They had traveled without enjoying each other''s bodies, as they were at too dangerous a point in their journey to y that way.


    Still, La, Lina, and Sarah naturally suppressed many of their desires. A single touch from Vicente was enough to make their bodies feel different...


    Unfortunately for Sarah, nothing would happen today. She would have to suppress her desires for the time being while they were on an important part of their journey.


    But soon, with the end of Lina''s and Rory''s cultivation, it would be time for them to go in search of Rory''s pentagram!

 Chapter 703 Hunting Rorys Pentagram

    Chapter 703 Hunting Rory''s Pentagram


    ??Two weeks after Sarah''s pentagram development...",


    The group had taken advantage of another midway opportunity to further develop their individual and collective magical quality, but their focus had been on finding creaturespatible with Rory.


    They had found nothingpatible and good enough for Rory yet, but they had fought monsters and magical beasts in the area several times.


    Although The Pure Enve was an area where the presence of positive elements was high, the group had already encountered several groups of Dark Path beings because of The Purification.


    They ignored the groups they had managed to avoid. As much as every monster they killed would make a positive difference for magicians, their purpose was not to deal with monsters.


    If they could fend off a group of powerful monsters, the group would do what they had to do with no hesitation. However, frequently, the monsters themselves made it impossible to dodge them. As a result, the group had fought several times in the few days since Sarah''s pentagram upgrade.


    Today, in the middle of their journey in The Pure Enve, the group would find traces of a beast that could theoretically be a match for Rory!


    ...


    In an area of sparse vegetation and exposed sand in The Pure Enve, where the temperature reached an incredible 50 degrees Celsius during the day, Vicente''s group stood around what appeared to be a footprint.


    Rory''s knees bent as he felt the burning me left behind by the creature that had left this footprint, and he couldn''t help but notice his affinity with that fire.


    "That''s an Ifrit footprint," Onyxmented, being the one in the group who knew the most about monsters.


    "Ifrit?" Lina looked curiously at the ck crow near them.


    Ifrits were powerful jinns associated with fire, able to manipte mes and extreme heat.


    They were like me demons, humanoid creatures with a brutal appearance, winged and with horns on their heads.


    Given their characteristics, an Ifrit had fire as its primary element and air as its secondary element. Those were exactly the two elements Rory had an affinity for!


    "That seems to be the case." Rory felt his opponent''s me, something very special that could not be the case with other creatures.


    Each race of creature had its own peculiarities. Even though there were dozens of fire-based creatures that also had an elemental affinity for air, each of them had unique magical characteristics.


    Someone withpatibility and knowledge of the differences between these signs could tell the race of an Ifrit with just a few moments of observation.


    "Ifrits are powerful. They are a race of talented creatures who are characterized by their immense physical strength, good mental powers, and high skill in manipting mes." Vicente looked at Rory and imagined that hunting such a creature would be very interesting for them.


    "This Ifrit has recently advanced to the 5th stage, master. It must be at its weakest," Onyx said with an obvious purpose.


    Rory stood up with a determined smile on his face. "Let''s go after the creature."


    "Lina, La and Onyx, help us find the trail behind that footprint." Vicente looked at his three principal investigators in the group.


    However, the group would stand around the footprint at the top of a sandbank for another three minutes until Onyx noticed the direction in which the 5th stage of Ifrit had left.


    La led the way with Lina on her back, the others following on the back of Onyx, the only one who could move at a speed close to hers.


    Soon she could use her ability and see their group meet Rory''s destination not too far in the future.


    "He''s close. Let''s be careful. He has a special power that can summon fire creatures of lesser elemental purity," she said after seeing her group attacked by dozens of 4th stage creatures.


    "Rory, if you get this pentagram, you''ll have a fantastic power!" She smiled. The battle shouldn''t be the most challenging, but Rory''s powers would be incredible if he mastered such a pentagram!


    Rory clenched his fists, feeling his heart beat faster, while the rest of the group became more attentive as they approached the Ifrit.


    Five minutester, they came to a spot where there was a smallke of magma, the surrounding sand burning, but there was hardly any smoke in the area.


    The mana there was very dense, but the temperature was even higher than in the surroundings of this small desert. With temperatures that could exceed 100 degrees Celsius, magical beings not associated with fire would have to be careful when entering and staying in the area.


    As soon as they arrived, they attracted the attention of the Ifrit, a very intelligent creature that was sensitive to disturbances in its surroundings.


    Rory saw the 2.5 meter tall creature in the middle of the smallke of magma and couldn''t help but focus on the monstrous face of the creature with red scales andrge horns on its head.


    The creature''s elongated ears had sharp points like knives, while it exposed teeth capable of grinding raw flesh.


    It spread its dark red wings wide, making it look even more intimidating than it already was as a Low-level Paragon.


    "Magicians!" The Ifrit opened its eyes to this group, looking directly at Rory, even considering the presence of Onyx, a 5th-stage beast.


    Onyx should be the biggest problem for it on this team. But the reason the group was there had to be the little red-haired human who had a magical affinity of over 85%patibility with it.


    The Ifrit understood that this was a hunt and became defensive about its surroundings. "If you''re here for my pentagram, I''m afraid some of you will die before you get it."


    It raised its hands in the air, causing over 80 me portals to appear around the magmake.


    From these me portals, magical me creatures emerged, revealing magical beings subservient to this Ifrit.


    In the blink of an eye, Lave Trolls, Coal Golems, Bonfire Spirits, and ming Smanders, all at the peak of the 4th stage, appeared around the magmake.


    An important fact about these creatures was that they were not special mana forms, but actual creatures with their own pentagrams!


    This was a power based on the mes of the Ifrit, something that gave it an influential position among the me creatures, something that could make itpete with the Red Dragons!


    Rory was impressed, but even more inspired by his opponent''s ability, which would obviously influence the power of the green pentagram that would emerge after the Ifrit''s death.


    "Perfect!" Rory smiled eagerly, watching scenes from the future as Casey and Linabined their special powers. "Ifrit,e to me and strengthen me!"


    Rory''s pentagrams appeared simultaneously with those of Vicente and the others.

 Chapter 704 Summoning of the Burning Inferno

    <h4>Chapter 704 Summoning of the Burning Inferno</h4>


    "Let''s act together!" Vicente called to Rory, drawing his friend nearer.",


    La dashed through the area, her feet and hands shimmering with mana, vignt for fire-powered magical creatures already attacking their group.


    Sarah joined her, while Onyx cast his aura of darkness over the Ifrit.


    Vicente and Rory were the dominant warriors in this battle. As they were about to soar over the magmake, the two merged their powers, just as they had against the 3rd-stage vampire in Saltstar City.


    The mana in the area transformed under the influence of Vicente''s third pentagram and Rory''s second pentagram, causing ck clouds to form rapidly in the sky, apanied by bursts of lightning.


    Strong winds whipped up as the mes from Rory''s Fire Avatar intensified the storm''s condensation resulting from theirbined powers.


    Sand from the surrounding hills was whipped into the air as lightning struck down one of the peak 4th-stage creatures, obliterating it instantly.


    One moment, the creature was charging toward its enemies, and the next, it was simply gone, erased by the lightning!


    Some of the fire monsters had no time to react to the sudden onught. Before they knew it, they were in dire straits, some even having to repair their body parts in the magmake to avoid being swept away by the fierce winds.


    The Ifrit felt the impact of the storm as it withstood the assault of tiny des the size of water droplets attempting to pierce its form.


    "Shit! These two are more powerful together than I realized!"


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, the Ifrit quickly adjusted its strategy, summoning its creatures closer for protection.


    Unfortunately for it, apart from Onyx''s aura pressuring it, Vicente alone could already give it a good,petitive fight.


    But bybining his powers with Rory''s and Onyx''s help, Vicente put the Ifrit in a terrible situation, where the me monster could hardly move and only had to worry about defending itself.


    But today''s oue wouldn''t be as difficult as other previous hunts. At the beginning of the journey, the entire group was weaker. Therefore, it was more difficult to deal with Low-level Paragons.


    But now the party had two Paragons of its own and several extra pentagrams!


    The moment Casey entered the creature''s mind, the me demon faced death as it watched its summons being destroyed one by one by thebined powers of Vicente and Rory, as well as the actions of Onyx, Sarah, and La.


    Suddenly, rain poured down on the area, further weakening these already frail creatures that were typically more resilient in hot environments.


    With the rain Vicente brought, the heat in the area dropped a bit, weakening the enemy''s side considerably.


    Seeing his chance to act against the tired, less powerful and mentally vulnerable Ifrit, Rory stepped forward and focused his magical powers on his target''s vital organs.


    The Ifrit despaired, but when it tried to move its mana to defend itself, it was surprised by a blow even stronger than Rory''s.


    "Shit!" As it tried to defend itself against Vicente, it allowed itself to be attacked by Rory.


    Rory was determined. He mercilessly touched the back of his opponent''s head before La carried him off.


    Boom!


    The Ifrit''s head then exploded, revealing Rory''s special power, explosion!


    As the creature''s head disappeared, its body fell into the magmake, while the creatures it had summoned were all dead.


    Vicente and hispanions slowed down as they saw their enemy fall.


    ''He''s dead.'' Torne confirmed to his master as Vicente walked away from the burning area where Rory was.


    "Rory, we''ll wait for you outside this hot area. We can''t continue here!" He said, feeling his whole body sweating heavily, but still feeling burns here and there.


    The same was true for the others, who were already out of the hottest area without a second thought.


    Rory readily epted hispanions'' retreat before sitting down over the body of the Ifrit floating in the magma. Thus began the absorption of his fourth pentagram!


    ...


    A few hourster, Vicente and hispanions had already recovered from the previous battle.


    As they waited for Rory 2 kilometers away from the magmake, surrounded by mes, they sensed Rory''s sess.


    Burning Inferno!


    The red-haired young man''s four pentagrams appeared, and then, under the watchful eyes of hispanions, Rory unveiled his new ability.


    Around him, 15 me portals materialized, summoning 14 High-


    level Mages and one Earth Sovereign to the area.


    "For now, I can''t summon as many creatures as the Ifrit. But once I advance, I''ll increase those numbers by 50% to 100%, and they''ll all be Earth Sovereigns!" Rory said, his face lit up with joy, feeling the immense power he had just harnessed from the potent pentagram.


    The pentagram left by the Ifrit was green, but not all essences of a color were identical. This pentagram was 85% of the way to cyan-grade!


    Rory could never develop this pentagram as it had been formed by the Ifrit, and only the Ifrit could alter it. Yet, this power would immediately enhance his capabilities!


    ''I''m almost there!'' he thought, dissipating his ability as he finally moved away from the burning area, optimistic about his future prospects.


    "That''s an impressive power, Rory!" Vicente eximed, smiling delightfully at his friend''s sess and recognizing the great potential for Rory''s new ability.


    If Rory could ascend to be a Mid-level Paragon in the future, he could summon Low-level Paragons, a capability that might prove helpful, perhaps even more than the power Vice''s cyan pentagram would offer.


    The entire group was happy for Rory, congratting the young redhead and wondering how things would turn out for him in the future.


    However, after about two minutes of celebration and positive thoughts, they couldn''t help but turn their attention to one fact. Almost all of them had already received their pentagrams! It was finally time for them to go to the north of the continent to hunt for Vicente''s pentagram!


    Rory looked at his friend, who was as eager to absorb a pentagram as he was to advance to the level of a Sky Sovereign.


    "Time to go in search of your cyan essence, Vicente. Are you ready?"


    "Hmm, let''s go to the Valley of Lightning. Maybe we''ll be lucky enough to get my pentagram there."


    With that, the group left for the Valley of Lightning, an area in the continent''s north!

 Chapter 705 The Ruins of the City of Angels

    <h4>Chapter 705 The Ruins of the City of Angels?</h4>


    The Valley of Lightning was an area about six weeks'' journey north of The Pure Enve, at the southern end of the Vinia Empire. Known for its strong elemental affinity with lightning, this region experienced extreme weather effects that contributed to its reputation.",


    Despite its size, covering only a third of the area of Scott Province, the Valley of Lightning was smaller than many other regions the group had encountered on their journey.


    However, the rocky terrain of the valley was renowned and respected among magicians specializing in the lightning element, making it a perilous destination even for Sovereigns.


    The danger arose not only because the area was ideal for training and advancing to the 5th and 6th stages, but also due to the presence of creatures at those levels and the extreme climate, which had imed the lives of countless beings throughout its known history.


    For someone like Vicente, the ce was ideal!


    The primary issue was its location within the Vinia Empire, home to the Congregation of Revtions¡ªthergest continental organization¡ªwhich was likely to draw considerable attention from vampires antagonistic towards the magicalmunity.


    Thus far, Vicente and his group had not encountered vampires, neither inferior nor superior. However, given their travel to the Vinia Empire, it was highly probable that this would change!


    Knowing this, the group set out from the scorching desert where they were with double seriousness, not letting themselves be carried away by everyone''s growth.


    Everyone in the group was much stronger than when they left Seidel Kingdom. But even with all their improvements, they could all die in a fight against a High-level Paragon or a Beginner Archmage!


    Not only that, but if they were to face Sovereigns and Paragons vampires, it would be enough to add a little more terror and risk to all of their lives!


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Vinia Empire, City of Angels...


    The headquarters of the Congregation of Revtions no longer had the luster it had before the Purification.


    Just a few months after the disaster began, this ce lookedpletely different from what the glorious headquarters of this organization had been for a long time.


    Buildings were now destroyed, others in pieces, many craters in the streets, and other battle scars had ravaged what had been one of the most desirable cities on the continent.


    But while 90% of the continent''s poption did not know the state of this ce and the Congregation of Revtion, thergest magical organization on the continent could no longer be considered such.


    Weeks ago, Demien Bloodthorne, the leader of the vampires, the first Archmage of his race of superior vampires in the entire history of the Pris Realm, had attacked the City of Angels.


    His attack was brutal!


    In one day of battle, the demon bats, inferior vampires, ghosts, and superior vampires summoned by Demien brought disaster to this city.


    In one day of battle, 90% of the members of the Congregation of Revtions who lived or were in the City of Angels were brutally in in one of the most decisive battles against the vampires.


    The victors had obviously been the creatures led by Demien Bloodthorne, who had lost only 35% of those he had summoned to this ce to cause the destruction of the City of Angels.


    Now, this famous ce across the continenty in ruins, covered in blood and abandoned body parts that were now in an advanced state of dposition.


    The stench in the area was naturally terrible, with worms and insects here and there, as well as birds like vultures and other kinds of rotting flesh-eating creatures.


    In the middle of the city, where the sewage system and drinking water supply had been partially destroyed, there was now a smallke of dirty, foul-smelling water.


    The city was devoid of vegetation, and the outskirts of the city were full of 4th-stage monsters.


    In the middle of this deste ce, in a ruin in the area, a vault door suddenly opened.


    The iron door, which itself contained various formations and defensive mechanisms, slowly rolled aside as far as it could. Unfortunately, debris from the building in question prevented it from openingpletely.


    The extent to which it opened was enough for a human in the uniform of the Congregation of Revtions to leave what was on the other side of the metal door.


    "This can''t be¡­" A middle-aged man with ck hair, standing six feet tall and clean-shaven, opened his mouth in surprise, his face turning pale as he witnessed the aftermath of the disaster.


    "Master, is there a problem?" A voice called out from inside the security bunker.


    The Congregation of Revtions, having made many enemies throughout its history, had constructed aplex underground bunkerwork capable of sheltering up to 3,000 magicians.


    On the day Demien Bloodthorne attacked them, those who chose not to fight and were quick enough to seek refuge could escape the city''s massacre by entering this bunker.


    Others, unable to reach the magnificent bunker, fled the City of Angels.


    Those who had taken shelter in the bunker bided their time, waiting several months before emerging to ensure the enemies had ceased their pursuit.


    Though he had braced himself to find devastation above ground, the sole remaining Paragon at the site could not conceal his shock in the silence that followed his apprentice''s question.


    Startled, the young Sky Sovereign summoned his courage and stepped forward, reaching the spot where his master stood, staring at the ruins.


    "This..." The young man opened his mouth and couldn''t say anything, understanding the feeling of destion of his master and the remaining leader of the religion.


    "We were wiped out," the Low-level Paragon said.


    "And now? Monstrous creatures surround the city," said the young Sovereign as they scanned the terrain on behalf of the other 2,998 individuals inside the bunker.


    "Now all we have to do is get ourpanions out of here. We''ll join our people in the south of the continent," the Paragon returned to his usual restraint as he considered what was avable to this group.


    The Congregation of Revtions had lost its headquarters and most of its experts!


    Yet, there were tens of thousands of the organization''s members across the continent. Those in the south of the continent should be expecting notifications with groups close to 100% of their numbers.


    No matter how much they had lost, this organization still had hope!


    "Let us get the group together and clear this ce out. After that, we''ll head south to rebuild the temple!"


    The two returned to the bunker to inform theirpanions of the situation outside and what they should do from now on to keep their organization afloat in the Pris Realm.

 Chapter 706 State of the Continent Specialists

    Chapter 706 State of the Continent Specialists


    ??As the survivors of the City of Angels'' massacre were nning their post-disaster recovery ns, Demien Bloodthorne was in vampire-controlled territory, specifically the Ivory Desert, within Nocturnia.",


    Nocturnia, one of the oldest cities in the entire Pris Realm, was the stronghold of an allianceprising the ten most powerful superior vampire ns, a city entirely enveloped by darkness.


    From afar, Nocturnia could be mistaken for an ordinary human city, with its streets,mpposts, and even recreational andmercial zones. However, a closer inspection would reveal that the pervasive darkness extended beyond its inhabitants.


    The buildings were shades of ck or very dark colors. The air was heavy with the scent of iron, and the local vegetation included carnivorous nts that posed a threat to the unwary.


    The city''s gothic architecture perfectlyplemented the aura of death that permeated the area, and instead of themon pigeons found in human cities, bats fluttered about.


    Even during what should have been daylight hours, Nocturnia remained shrouded in gloom, perpetually overcast and nketed in darkness, with two periods of reduced light: one at night and a dimmer twilight during the day.


    The city consisted of 19,000 inhabitants, including superior vampires (the minority), inferior vampires (the middle group), and monsters (the majority).


    In the middle of the city, in the most majestic building, Demien Bloodthorne stood in front of the balcony of his office, a goblet of blood in his hand, looking out over his city with a smile on his face.


    But he was not alone in this office, which was decorated with war trophies such as human heads, Magic Gems, weapons, and other items closely associated with some of the greatest enemies he had defeated on his journey so far.


    In one of the two armchairs, a light-skinned, balding man, very well dressed, sat in an orderly fashion, while a man with a bulky body, but also light-skinned, sat on the sofa in the middle of the office.


    The man with the white beard and mustache asked. "Have youpleted the first phase of our ns?"


    These two men were the leaders of two of the three strongest vampire ns in the Ivory Desert!


    Both were High-level Paragons, the strongest in the entire vampire domain, second only to Demien, the current supreme leader of the race.


    Even though they weren''t Archmages like the leader of the vampire coven, these two still had enough freedom to talk to Demien informally.


    Demien smiled and said. "Yes, it''s all done. Now let''s let our men continue with the bloodbaths. If I go on any longer, we''ll cut off all branches of the magicians'' race. Let''s wait an hour for some results before I act again."


    "If you continue, we''ll miss our chance and wipe out the magicians. That would be terrible for our ns," the man sitting closest to Demien agreed.


    Their goal was not simply to dominate the continent, but to use the magicians'' essence, their blood, to strengthen the strongest of the race and help create new Archmages. Not only that, they also wanted to raise their supreme leader to the level of a Magus!


    "For now, we''ll let ourselves enjoy the essences we''ve secured in these first months of the war," Demien turned and said. "The few remaining Paragons are the weaker ones who have fled, or even those who have recently advanced. By the time they try anything, we''ll already be more powerful and have an enormous advantage."


    "Letting them get a little stronger and feed their magical essences for us is not a bad thing. With the few of them left, there''s no danger to our ns." The vampire sitting on the sofa imagined the glorious future ahead.


    "By the way, how are our forcesing along? When will we have the entire north under our control?" asked the man sitting next to Demien.


    Demien muttered. "Another year. That''s how long it will take for the surviving magicians to flee and for thesends toe under our control."


    "What about the elves and dragons? What about their two tribes? Will they honor the non-aggression pact?" the Paragon, sitting on the sofa, asked.


    Just as the Ivory Desert was an area of negative creatures in the continent''s north, there was another area in that region that was dominated by creatures of the Light Path. The two dominant tribes in such a region were the Dragon Tribe and the Elf Tribe.


    The Majestic Treefrog Grove was at the farthest point of the Ivory Desert in the northern region of the Pris Realm. Light Path creatures dominated this area, especially two of the most powerful races in thesends, the dragons and the elves.


    Dragons and elves weren''t as terrible as vampires in terms of power, but they were even older tribes that knew the deepest secrets of the continent, with the strongest Archmages in thosends.


    After The Purification, the only things that worried the vampires were elves and dragons.


    For this very reason, Demien had made a non-aggression treaty with the two tribes 30,000 years ago, guaranteeing that neither their vampires nor the dragons and elves would invade each other''s territories as long as their leaders lived.


    None of them had died after 30,000 years, so the agreement should still be in effect.


    "Leave the dragons and the damned elves alone. Their domain is only 5% of the northern region. Whether they have that hell won''t make the slightest difference to us. And as long as we keep our word, they''ll keep their part of the bargain." Demien said as he finished his drink.


    "But let''s make sure that they are surrounded by our domains. That will prevent those two races from helping our enemies as long as their leaders are alive."


    The two Paragons agreed, just before they saw Demien pick up the head of the former Temple Master of the Congregation of Revtions.


    Demien crushed the brain of the Temple Master he had killed weeks ago.


    He collected the brain fluid from the head and gave a few drops to the two Paragons before drinking a whole cup of the special liquid.


    "I''m going into seclusion. I hope you two will take good care of our ns for the next six months." He left while the two made gestures of obedience.


    ...


    While the vampires went about their ns and the survivors of the Congregation of Revtions were on the move, the continent faced an unprecedented crisis that no one had expected.


    With the death of the Temple Master of the Congregation of Revtions, 90% of the Awakening Temples around the Pris Realm hadpletely lost their conditions for awakening magical powers.


    Paragons could activate the temples, but a Paragon could only activate the Awakening in a few temples at most. Thus, with the death of the Temple Master and many Paragons from the organization, less than 10% of the Awakening Temples were functioning.


    Amid this, young peopleing of age to awaken their powers missed the best time to begin their magical journeys!

 Chapter 707 Reaching the Northern Region

    <h4>Chapter 707 Reaching the Northern Region</h4>


    While the continent''s magicians were experiencing an unprecedented crisis, Vicente''s group crossed thest frontier on their journey to enter the northern region of the continent.",


    As soon as they entered the northern region, the entire group could feel the mana was getting denser and denser, with a stronger presence ofmon elements and rare elements.


    Certain elements only appeared in the most magical ces on the continent, near powerful creatures and resources. So, depending on one''s aptitude, one would either have to live in that area or ept that one''s cultivation wouldn''t grow much in other parts of the continent.


    But a rich ce wasn''t the thousand wonders one might imagine when arriving there. Cultivation was even faster in that area, because it was the only ce on the continent where one could reach the 6th stage of cultivation. But until recently, there was a lot ofpetition for resources there, and it was also a very dangerous area for weaker magicians.


    In the recent past, it wasn''t umon for the magical powers in the north to send their young people to seek opportunities in the central part of the continent!


    There were few opportunities for growth in the north for those below the 3rd stage, and even when those opportunities existed, they were shrouded in high-level dangers.


    Once one reached the 4th stage, the northern region became ideal for growth, as it was home to 65% of the creatures with green pentagrams and 95% of those capable of forming cyan essences.


    Vicente''s group''s hunt for pentagrams had been quick, but their group had had to travel for months and hunt for weeks to find each of the essencespatible with the group''s personnel. If the same hunt had taken ce in the north, that time could have been cut by more than half!


    With the increased presence of special creatures, the area also had a lot to worry about. Dangers lurking in every corner,petitors,rge numbers of members of the same races and tribes, Dark Path beings, and so on.


    Even someone like Torne couldn''t help but look at this region with a wary eye.


    Therefore, the group didn''t rush off as they entered the northern region. They slowed down and became twice as careful with their movements.


    Soon, they would face the actual situation on the continent!


    ...


    Two weeks before the group reached the Valley of Lightning, they spotted a mountain ahead of them where arge city should have been recently.


    But looking at the ce from afar, Onyx couldn''t help butment to the group. "This ce looks destroyed. There are several magical creatures roaming around the craters. It''s probably abandoned."


    The group turned their attention in that direction, encountering something like this for the first time on their journey.


    They had already passed ancient ruins. But past events and a recent problem on the continent were different.


    In particr, the result of The Purification in the northern region of Pris Realm was a foretaste of what might happen south of there!


    "It looks like they''re really going to destroy the magicians''munity," Vicente said, his fists clenched tightly, his heart beating at an abnormal rate.


    Hearing Vicente''s deep, pessimistic tone, Rory was worried about the situation on the continent. "What will happen if the monsters destroy arge part of ourmunity? What will we do?"


    The others were silent, gradually seeing more and more details of the ruins of this ancient city that until recently had been home to over 400,000 people. Now, however, if any of their race lived there, that would be arge number, regardless of its size.


    "We are not heroes," Vicente got right to the point. "We will not save the magicians''munity. Our goal is simpler. To grow stronger and ensure the future of our families. Let''s stick to that."


    Everyone there would prefer the magicians to rule the continent. But they really had nothing to do with the death or despair of the former inhabitants of the city ahead, or other ces going through the same thing.


    Vicente''sments might have seemed cold and individualistic, but they represented a stark truth, a reality that most people would likely embrace if in the same situation.


    Sacrificing themselves for the sake of the magicians''munity would be noble. However, what benefit would it bring to their families? What benefit would it bring to them?


    In the absence of interesting answers, one could only adhere to one''s own selfish instincts and follow personal rules.


    But just worrying about their families would be challenging enough!


    "It''s regrettable, but it''s probably the best way to handle this matter," Casey remarked as they flew over the ruins, where the aura of death and darkness was intensely palpable.


    "Sigh! There are so many challenges ahead on our journey..." Lina mused, cognizant that there was nothing they could do to aid the continent, even though that was their ultimate aim.


    Until they reached at least the status of Paragons, they simply didn''t possess the power needed to make a difference on the continent. At their current level, the most they could do was assist their families, who lived in a more remote and weaker region, and who were limited in number.


    La looked at the situation below, feeling the power of the lower vampires¡ªthose transformed by the bite of higher vampires. ''What happened to the temple? Why are there cities like this so far south of the northern region?''


    La''s face was rather pale, her lips dry, not as beautiful as they usually were. Her eyes held a deep sense of uncertainty and fear, filled with unprecedented disappointment.


    The Mid-level Paragon''s earlier action against them had been a cold shower for La. But looking at the recent ruins thaty south of the area where the City of Angels was supposed to be, the woman couldn''t help but imagine that the worst had already happened.


    ''Our headquarters probably didn''t make it. Shit!'' She closed her eyes, feeling her pulse quicken as she flew alongside herpanions.


    They would not enter the new ruin. After passing through the area, they would continue on their way to Vicente''s destination, all of them aware that there was still a long way to go before they could allow themselves to worry about or help beings unrted to themselves.


    They were getting closer and closer to superior vampires, so they couldn''t worry too much about anyone but themselves!

 Chapter 708 Fighting Superior Vampires

    <h4>Chapter 708 Fighting Superior Vampires?</h4>


    A week''s journey ahead...",


    The group was now standing next to argeke, a green area surrounded by trees as tall as buildings.


    On one shore of theke, about 8 kilometers in radius, Vicente and his people were in a makeshift camp, where some of them meditated and others monitored their surroundings.


    The group was in its original formation, with no casualties, despite the various battles they''d had over the past week. In those battles, they had encountered inferior vampires, fighting like they had never fought before on their journey.


    They had encountered no Mid-level or High-level Paragons yet, but they had had at least two battles that were even more dangerous to the group''s integrity than the confrontation with the 5th-stage Sacred Devotee they had encountered weeks ago.


    The group overcame the adversity to gather more resources for the family''s future, crystals, body parts, and important items that could contribute to the Fuller family''s growth upon their future return to the Seidel Kingdom.


    With the challenges Vicente was facing these days, he had to suppress his mana cultivation in order to avoid advancing to the 5th stage, as he needed a pentagram to do so. Meanwhile, Rory was finishing his progress to the level of a Sky Sovereign!


    The others in the group were also at thest part of the Earth Sovereign level, but since they were older than Rory and hadn''t had all the opportunities he had, they would still need weeks or months to achieve the same as him.


    They should all be able to advance to the next level before returning to the Seidel Kingdom in a year or two!


    While half of them watched their surroundings, Rory took hisst step and stabilized his cultivation at the level of a Sky Sovereign!


    As he finished his advancement, he vibrated with excitement and left his meditation ce to thank his best friend for the opportunities he''d had and for this incredible journey so far.


    "Master," Amidst the celebration of the group, Onyx''s voice sounded like a warning, silencing the voices and thoughts of those in the group.


    "There are superior vampires approaching. Get ready to fight!" Onyx warned as he spotted a group of 4 pale beings hurrying towards them about 8 kilometers away from them.


    ''These are four superior 4th stage vampires, master. Don''t take them lightly. They can kill everyone in the group if we make a mistake,'' Torne warned and offered himself to Vicente to supply the young magician with his mana.


    Rory lost the smile on his face and turned his attention to the direction where he and hispanions could already feel the disturbing aura of the four enemies, all of them newly promoted Earth Sovereigns.


    "Lina and Casey, you stay in the rear. Do your job and help us understand what the enemies will do. Rory, you and I willbine our powers to attack the four enemies with all our might. It won''t be easy to kill them, but we can''t give them a chance.


    La and Sarah, you will protect Lina and Casey and support us. Don''t risk attacking them. They''re strong enough to kill you with one blow!" Vicente warned his group and set up the formation he thought would be best for them to fight.


    "Onyx will attack with me and Rory."


    The pentagrams of each of them appeared, concentrating the mana of the area near them as they prepared to attack.


    The moment the vampires appeared near them, the group didn''t want to wait to try to ''talk''. Vicente led the attack by flying at the enemies, already using Torne''s mana to increase the mortality of his powers.


    Rory did as he was told, activating his me Avatar and quickly raising the temperature of the forest, not caring if he burned a lot of trees in the process.


    Vicente changed the electromaic configuration of the area, altering theposition of the minerals in the area''s subsoil, as well as the free particles in the air.


    Lightning suddenly appeared in the area''s bluish sky, while charged clouds formed so quickly that some of the area''smon organisms couldn''t help but be surprised by the sudden change in the area''s luminosity.


    Strong winds blew, bringing a chill to those around a ce where they shouldn''t be.


    The wind became so strong that it seemed to be made of razor-sharp des, capable of seriously injuring even Mid-


    level Paragons.


    Amid this, more than a ton of metallic objects formed in the area, mercilessly striking the four vampires.


    Even though they were superior vampires who had taken part in the continent''s takeover led by their race and wanted to kill this group, the four creatures changed their expressions when they sensed the abilities of this group.


    Even though it was basically a group of Sovereigns, the total strength of them was that of a High-level Paragon!


    Realizing this toote, the four Earth Sovereigns reacted as best they could, trying to defend themselves or escape Vicente''s powers.


    But even creatures as talented and powerful as superior vampires couldn''t ignore certain forces!


    Attacked by Onyx''s high-pitched scream and the negative creature''s fog of darkness, the four vampires faced opponents who would get the best of them.


    "Whoever wins this battle will take a lot from this ce. I like that! Let''s see who wins, magicians!" The strongest of the four said, feeling the pressure of the creatures that could kill him.


    Either the vampires would win and be able to suck the blood of these talented magicians, or the magicians would win and be able to take the precious blood of 4th stage vampires!


    Most of them couldn''t use the blood of these vampires in the short term because they had already absorbed the blood of someone of that race recently. However, Lina, La and the people of the Fuller family in Seidel Kingdom could absorb this blood, eventually!


    "Vampires, it was your mistake toe to us!" Vicente said as he disappeared, doing the same as La was already doing, knowing that it was better to fight in hiding than in the open.


    Meanwhile, Vicente and hispanions felt the quick and decisive movements of the vampires, feeling in a second or less what would happen if they made a mistake.


    Some of them would be bitten, others would be knocked unconscious by a single attack from each enemy. As such, they had to be perfect for the next few moments!


    Thus began the most dangerous battle in the lives of these six magicians and one beast!

 Chapter 709 Fierce Fight

    Chapter 709 Fierce Fight


    ??As soon as they found themselves amid the storm created by Vicente and Rory, the vampires quickly used their special abilities to form a strategic arrangement. Three of them cleared a path for the fourth, the strongest among them, who was tasked with eliminating a significant portion of the enemy group.",


    Sensing through Lina and Casey''s abilities that she was targeted to be turned into an inferior vampire, Sarah acted swiftly. She concentrated all the magical power of her four pentagrams, targeting precisely where the enemy would appear the next second.


    La, witnessing the same development, infused her hand with mana, ready to fight.


    The creature approached Sarah so swiftly that even La, the quickest of the group, struggled to track his movement.


    But as he opened his mouth to bite, Sarah intervened. She unleashed abination of her powers and the electromaic energy from her 4th-grade armor.


    Metal chains sprang up, binding the creature''s ankles, while Lina and Casey augmented the assault with their armor, putting pressure on the vampire.


    Though such tactics were trivial for a superior vampire at the level of an Earth Sovereign, their nearly wless response surprise the creature.


    With a sly grin and a lick of his lips, he thought, ''Looks like someone is anticipating my every move.''


    Before he could move, he felt his chest being sliced open and noticed what looked like a hand reaching for his corrupted heart.


    He instinctively moved one of his hands, pping it into the apparent void, aiming it at the unseen being that had attacked him.


    La moved enough to dodge the enemy''s attack while Vicente let the metals now in the vampire''s body attack his internal organs.


    The creature''s eyes narrowed as he momentarily missed his move while feeling the immense pain of his organs being torn apart.


    It wasn''t enough to endanger his life, but he couldn''t help but open his mouth in agony, momentarily losing his ability to fight.


    Seizing the opportunity, Onyx flew quickly at the creature, his beak and ws covered in darkness.


    While the others were unlikely to kill the creature with an attack like La''s, Onyx wasn''t so lucky. As a powerful 5th stage Dark Path being, he was a real danger to any of those vampires!


    "Shit!" One of the three vampires in the defensive formation against Vicente and Rory''s storm shouted, seeing that these opponents were tougher than they had imagined.


    "We''ll have to risk a little more," one of them said as he let his green pentagram with cyan lines emerge from his body. "You two help Dragan."


    The two did not discuss this option with Lucius and prepared to move as soon as he did what he had in mind.


    It would be very dangerous for Lucius, but allowing Dragan to fall to the enemies would only make their situation worse.


    A gray spherical barrier emerged from Lucius'' body, advancing against the storm created by thebination of Rory and Vicente''s powers.


    The moment the barrier reached its size limit, cracks appeared throughout its structure.


    "Quick!" Lucius said as he turned even paler, his lips beginning to bleed with his dark blood.


    The two moved, escaping the stormy area in the blink of an eye, each looking for different targets.


    One of them looked at Onyx and headed for the creature that was trying to kill Dragan. The other one went towards Rory, the weakest link in thebination of powers behind the terrible storm.


    A smile appeared on Vicente''s lips. ''You thought you were going to kill us by endangering my group, but that''s what I need to kill you!''


    Even with Torne''s help, Vicente could only kill one superior vampire with Earth Sovereign cultivation at a time. With them all together, it would be almost impossible for him to defeat his opponents.


    However, if those creatures split up, the situation would bepletely different!


    ''You go down first!'' Vicente moved, leaving the fourth enemy to be attacked by his storm, which could work with little of his involvement as long as Rory continued to do what he was doing.


    Vicente moved at high speed, seeing what would happen if he didn''t attack the enemy, who was trying to turn Rory into an inferior vampire.


    Just as the vampire was about to reach the young man with the short red hair, Vicente appeared in front of his friend, still invisible.


    The vampire felt his opponenting at him, but his speed wasn''t enough to dodge such a close attack.


    Vicente held both of the vampire''s arms, creating a maic core inside his enemy''s body. As he pressed hard on the vampire''s arms, even the creature''s strong bones couldn''t withstand the pressure. Soon, cracking sounds were heard.


    Using a mixture of his own and Torne''s powers, Vicente raised the power of his storm to another level as he destroyed the vampire''s soul in front of him.


    The cracked gray barrier exploded like ss, while the vampire alone in the storm fell into a terrible situation, unable to withstand the many attacks, while the overconsumption of his mana weakened his soul.


    The opponent in front of Vicente was in an even worse situation, unable to withstand the many blows to his organs while his opponent allowed him to neither defend nor counterattack.


    Even before the second vampire fought Onyx, preventing the ck-feathered beast from killing the first vampire, Rory would feel the fall of the first enemy at Vicente''s hands.


    The young redhead man would continue to stimte the storm, not giving the wounded vampire a chance.


    Fierce winds attacked the vampire, drops of water that looked more like needles and electric lightning.


    The first vampire, initially wounded by La and Vicente, got up, still in pain, and tried to return to his n of killing Vicente and Rory''s followers.


    But just as he thought he could eliminate one or the other of these enemies, he felt not only the aura of one of his weakerpanions disappearpletely, but also someone enter his mind.


    It wasn''t just someone, but two people, one of whom he honestly couldn''t do anything against while trying to defend himself, and the other who was actually putting his life in danger.


    "Shit!" He muttered, finally realizing that today''s fight would be fatal for his group.


    Even if any mistake by Vicente''s group would cause the death of hispanions, that didn''t change the fact that the vampires themselves would be the ones to be exterminated there today!

 Chapter 710 The Vampire Plan

    Chapter 710 The Vampire n


    ??Vicente skillfully deployed his mental powers against the strongest vampire in the area, easing Casey''s ess to the vampire''s memories.",


    As this superior vampire was about to strike at Lina, who moved to intercept, he found himself temporarily paralyzed under thebined mental onught from both Vicente and Casey.


    Casey prated his opponent''s mind, realizing Vicente was attacking the vampire to clear a path for him. ''Let''s see what you know before I erase your primal instincts,'' Casey thought to himself, his third eye glowing as the four pentagrams activated.


    The group lost the advantage of Lina''s prophetic abilities, but it no longer mattered. While Vicente kept the vampire''s motionless, he shifted his focus to another severely wounded foe.


    Weakened from the exertion of reaching this point and using both his and Torne''s strength, Vicente approached the vampire caught in the storm, finding him lying on the ground in agony.


    A sword materialized in Vicente''s right hand, and with a swift motion, he decapitated the vampire.


    With the vampire''s body now motionless, Vicente turned to the severed head, using his mana and Torne''sbined forces to obliterate the vampire''s soul.


    Seeing this, Rory had already moved towards his opponent under thebined mental attack of Casey and Vicente, knowing that Onyx could fight his own opponent alone for a few moments.


    It was the Earth Sovereigns in his group who couldn''t risk being near the vampire under mental attack!


    He, Sarah, La, and Lina formed up against the enemy, which was moving slowly because of Casey and Vicente''s attacks.


    Rory made the creature''s body burn, with explosions appearing under the creature''s skin, while Lina was the one to lead the attacks, as she could predict the enemy''s behavior and dodge more easily.


    La and Sarah lined up to support Lina as she tried to attack the creature from a safe distance.


    Even under Vicente''s and Casey''s mental attacks, the vampire would still show some resistance and danger to the four magicians trying to harm him. Fortunately, the greatest danger had passed and his moves now had a higher sess rate, as long as they didn''t make any mistakes.


    While the group entertained the stronger vampire and Vicente finished killing the second monster, Onyx fought in grand style, wounding and being wounded by his opponent.


    Their fight had been fast-paced andpetitive, with both sides showing more or less the same fighting capabilities.


    This only underscored the incredible power of superior vampires, who could fight even against beings who were their natural oppressors, several levels stronger than them!


    In a short 55-second fight, Onyx received dozens of wounds, and felt pain all over his crow body, as well as in his ws and beak. No matter how much he hurt his enemy with these ''weapons'', the vampire''s body was so tough that he couldn''t help but feel pain in those body parts.


    The same was true for La, Lina, and Vicente, who had used their arms and hands to attack their enemies'' body parts.


    Vicente saw the situation of the two remaining vampires in the fight, as well as his people fighting in the area.


    Holding the head of the second vampire that had moved against him, he turned his attention to Casey. ''He still has the strength to continue. I''ll take care of Onyx''s opponent first. He''s more vulnerable to me.''


    Vicente moved and appeared on the back of the vampire fighting Onyx with high intensity.


    Onyx was Vicente''s mount in the area, so he could sense his master''s intentions. The moment the young Fuller moved, Onyx sensed what he had to do and acted in sync with his master.


    The vampire was no match for this formidablebination. Both opponents could seriously injure and kill him. By acting in sync against him, the pale creature was doomed.


    He still tried to bite Vicente, who he thought was the weakest link attacking him. Unfortunately, Vice already had such powerful senses¡ªwith Torne''s help¡ªthat he had the least chance of being surprised on this whole battlefield.


    The creature only made himself more vulnerable by attempting to act against Vicente, only to have his heart pierced by Onyx''s sharp beak while Vice moved to destroy his soul through the wound the ck bird caused.


    "Wretch..." That was all the vampire could say before he fell into the darkness of death, plummeting from the sky already dead.


    Vicente acted in time to help the rest of his staff and soon used what little mana he had left to put pressure on thest vampire in the area with the help of his mount.


    Casey''s power reached its limit and he and hispanions retreated at the exact moment he freed the creature from the mind control the vampire had suffered for over a minute.


    He instinctively moved to attack Lina, but just as he was about to wound the brown-haired woman, the pressure of Vicente and Onyx''s cultivation pushed him to the ground and prevented him from seeding.


    Seeing the opportunity before her, Lina struck the final blow of the battle, using everything she had left to exterminate the vampire''s soul.


    She didn''t do it alone; Vicente and Onyx helped her. Still, it was by her hands that thest enemy in the area died!


    After making sure the vampires were dead and there were no other enemies around, the entire group rxed, feeling extremely tired after such a tough fight.


    Even though he was mentally and physically exhausted, Casey looked at hispanions and said in a worried tone. "I saw the vampire''s ns when I read his memory." He pointed to the body of thest opponent while Vicente gathered the bodies in the area.


    Casey said the most important thing first. "The vampires do not intend to wipe out all the magicians at once. They killed the strongest pirs of the magicians''munity first, but they won''t go after those with the potential to be Paragons, or even the few Paragons left on the continent.


    Their n is to keep these people believing in the hope they will grow stronger and eventually be good "nutrients" for the vampires.


    In short, their intention is to treat us like livestock, using us to nourish and empower themselves!"

 Chapter 711 Worrying About the Future

    <h4>Chapter 711 Worrying About the Future?</h4>


    "That... Why did those vampires attack us?" Sarah asked, misunderstanding Casey''s words. "If they let people like us live to be their ''cattle'', why attack us?"",


    "It''s not that," Casey replied, looking her in the eye. "What I meant was that the strongest of the vampires, especially the leader of the vampires who started The Purification, won''t try to hunt us down. But if we go to him or meet other vampires, they won''t forgive us."


    "The point is, the ones they wanted to kill right away are already dead. Now they''ll deal with the survivors one by one as they continue with their ns," Vicente said to the group.


    "Yeah, that''s their goal." Casey nodded in agreement. "The good thing is that we don''t have to worry about being hunted by the vampire Paragons or Archmage Demien Bloodthorne. They''ve been collecting a lot of magicians'' bloodtely, and they don''t want to wipe out the entire magicians'' race at once.


    For the next few months, maybe years, the strongest of the vampires will have to use their time to absorb the blood they''ve recently collected. Only the weakest, such as those who attacked us today, will move around the continent."


    "Which is enough to put ourmunity at substantial risk," La murmured, seeing the gravity of the situation.


    Everyone felt the weight of Casey''s findings. They had already imagined that the strongest in the magicalmunity had gone from bad to worse, but that was a spection for which they had no proof.


    With the memories of the dead vampire at Lina''s feet, the group was now certain that the strongest of theirmunity had fallen to the vampires.


    This was terrible!


    Even if the strongest vampires weren''t hunting them now, it was because they were too busy drinking the blood of the dead!


    In the future, Demien and hispanions would surely hunt down the strongest magicians left in the Pris Realm!


    "It''s only a matter of time before we be their target," Vicente said in a low voice, obviously worried.


    He had dealt with the Earth Sovereign vampires today. But apart from the help of hispanions with special powers, he had Torne and Onyx. Even so, he had exhausted himself from dealing with the Sovereign vampires.


    But how would he fare against a Sky Sovereign superior vampire? And against a Paragon vampire?


    Considering that he couldn''t evene close to facing a Paragon vampire, Vicente didn''t even want to imagine what it would be like to face an Archmage of that race.


    With that in mind, he said. "Let us continue our journey. Unfortunately, we have no right to mourn. The only way forward now is to be stronger.


    Lina and La, I''ll collect the blood of the four vampires and give you some to drink as soon as we find a ce to recover from this fight." He looked at those women while the others were envious of her.


    Everyone else there had absorbed vampire blood recently, so even if they were to absorb this essence again now, the effects wouldn''t be as wonderful as before.


    They could definitely win. After all, it was vampire blood of the same level as most of them there, while the vampire blood they had earlier in Scott Province was from a lower-level being.


    Even though there was now a resistance in their bodies to make better use of such blood, they could still gain improvements from this valuable resource, which unfortunately could not be stored for long.


    Everyone in the group agreed, and after Vicente''s words, they left the area carrying the four vampire corpses.


    ...


    Later that day, Torne found a cave that could serve as a shelter for the group because of its suppressive properties, capable of hiding magical fluctuations within itself.


    Vicente and hispanions entered the ce cautiously, on the lookout for enemies. But after 10 minutes of checking the area, they found nothing but a dark ce abandoned by time.


    Inside therge cave, there were signs that intelligent beings had once used the ce, with traces of man-made objects. But those who inhabited the area had left who knows how long ago, leaving the area empty.


    As soon as they noticed this, the people in Vicente''s group set up all the formations they had before settling there.


    While almost everyone began meditating, Vicente prepared to drain the blood from the vampires'' corpses and then cut them ording to the procedure he had seen Newton and the other family''s professionals perform in Saltstar City.


    Vampire blood couldn''t be stored for long, so it would have to be used there. But organs, bones, skin, etc. couldst longer if they were preserved in special items.


    Each of these items had a maximum time it could withstand without losing its properties, but except for blood, all parts of a vampire''s body could be preserved for a few years. Body parts such as bones and skin couldst much longer than internal organs, up to thousands of years without losing their characteristics.


    Vicente skillfully did what was necessary, transforming the bodies of these four enemies into many unrecognizable parts that one would never say were parts of a vampire if one didn''t know the information before seeing them like this.


    ''Master, you can''t use their blood. Although your previous consumption of vampire blood doesn''t prevent you from taking advantage of this opportunity, I''m afraid we''ll have problems if you raise your level now.'' Torne warned, considering that Vicente was a peak Sovereign without his fourth pentagram.


    It would be risky for him to be a Low-level Paragon with only 3 pentagrams!


    He''d had the same number of pentagrams since he was a Mage. It wasn''t realistic to be a Paragon under these circumstances!


    ''I know. Don''t worry, I''ll let you and Onyx use my share,'' Vicente said as he looked at the vial with 8 liters of 4th stage vampire blood.


    Torne had never absorbed such an essence, just like Lina, La and Onyx, so they could use these essences far more than anyone else in the cave.


    ''Unfortunately, this means that you cannot consume other magical resources for a few more years.'' Vicente regretted this characteristic of vampire blood consumption.


    They were almost free of this problem, but now they would consume this essence again.


    ''This is for the best, master. No matter how many resources we have that the group can absorb in a short period, the truth is that even the best of them can''t beat vampire blood. And vampire blood will lose its properties in a few days, but these special pills, nts, and gems we''ve collected along the way will only get stronger with time,'' Torne said to his master, trying to free him from this negative thought.


    Vicente knew Torne was right. Magical essences as potions, nts, gems, etc., became more concentrated and stronger with time. It wasn''t something that would make a big difference in the short term, but it was much better than the dposition that characterized vampire blood.


    He sighed as he heard this in his mind before dropping the subject to share the vampire blood with his friends.

 Chapter 712 Reclusion in the Midst of the Hunt

    Chapter 712 Reclusion in the Midst of the Hunt


    ??Vicente carefully divided the vampire blood, considering what each of hispanions could safely absorb.",


    Despite the magical benefits of vampire blood and its theoretical harmlessness to a magician''s body, there was a maximum amount that could be effectively used. The limit was influenced by the strength of the vampire providing the blood and the capacity of the magician receiving it. Exceeding it meant the additional blood would have no helpful effect.


    For the Earth Sovereigns in his group¡ªLa, Lina, Sarah, and Casey¡ªVicente allocated about 800 milliliters each, quickly measuring it into matching vials.


    He then distributed the remaining 4 liters of blood, giving Rory up to his limit of 1.2 liters. This left 2.7 liters, which Vicente apportioned among his two dark ves, allotting 1.5 liters to Torne and the remaining 1.3 liters to Onyx.


    Vicente gave Onyx the muscles harvested from the bodies of the four vampires, which were unsuitable for creating artificial, magical resources.


    Once everyone had consumed their allocated share, Vicente stepped away from the group and moved to the entrance of the cave, preparing to release Torne from his body.


    Torne quickly consumed the vampire blood and then returned to the inside of Vicente''s consciousness space, where he could cultivate to absorb the blood without attracting the attention of his master''spanions.


    With that safely done, Vicente returned to the side of his staff and sat down in a meditation posture to fully recover from the previous battle.


    He would cultivate for only a few more hours, and when all his injuries were healed and his mana was at its best, he would wake up to check on hispanions.


    They would all obviously be still cultivating. Vicente knew nothing would happen for at least the next week, since with the amount of blood each of them had received, it would take a while for them to cultivate all the essence they had received.


    Whether any of them would progress, he didn''t know. But it was a fact that they might have to stay there for up to 20 days because of Onyx and Torne!


    So, after recovering, Vicente would study his materials for the 5th stage forge, as well as work on the armor destroyed in the previous battle.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, 12 days had passed since Vicente''s group had fought the four vampires!


    Those were 12 quiet days, during which Vicente was mostly the only one conscious in the cave, using his time to improve his knowledge.


    He repaired all of hispanions'' robotic armor during those days, as well as creating new units and even support artifacts for hispanions.


    Since he was in a very interesting cave to cultivate in secret, there were no worrisome problems to interfere with his friends'' cultivation these days.


    At most, he''d had a few run-ins with magical monsters while hunting and eating in the surrounding area. But since he was already very strong, he had encountered no problems that could have put him in danger during those days.


    Yesterday afternoon, the first of hispanions to end her post-vampire blood consumption seclusion had finally awakened from her condition!


    Sarah had once again been the first to finish her cultivation after consuming vampire blood, and her strength had improved.


    Previously, she had been at the beginning of the Earth Sovereign level when they left the Seidel Kingdom. Although she was one of the first to reach that level in the group, she wasn''t as young as the others there, who could cultivate faster than her with the same level of talent and cultivation.


    But along the way, she had reached the middle of her level, and now that she had finished consuming vampire blood, she had reached the absolute peak of an Earth Sovereign.


    As long as nothing terrible happened to her, she could be a Sky Sovereign in a few weeks!


    After her, the next person toplete his cultivation was Casey, who hadpleted his cultivation this morning and had not be a Sky Sovereign like Sarah. However, Casey was very close to it, and he could advance in the next few days or weeks.


    Unlike Casey and Sarah, La, who hadn''t been lucky enough to absorb vampire blood in Saltstar City, made much more use of the opportunity, havingpleted her cultivation 35 minutes ago by solidifying her mana at the beginning of the Sky Sovereign level!


    It naturally thrilled the three awakened group members, and they congratted her on her achievement.


    For someone with an ability as good as hers to be stronger was crucial for the group''s future journey!


    While La was smiling and chatting with Vicente, Casey and Sarah, the four of them suddenly changed their expressions when they felt Lina''s magic fluctuating.


    "She''s advancing too!" Sarah said in surprise, not expecting herpanions'' cultivation results to be so good.


    But for someone who had never absorbed vampire blood before, this opportunity was really so good that it could shorten these women''s cultivation path by months or even years!


    Vicente imagined that the efficiency of someone who had never ingested vampire blood would be at least 50% higher than those who had, so he wasn''t surprised.


    When Lina''s cultivation stopped rising and stabilized at the beginning of the Sky Sovereign level, all four young awakened ones celebrated for her and the group.


    By reaching a new level, Lina could certainly make better and moreprehensive predictions about the future, but she could also use her ability for a longer period. This was not only good for her, but very good for the entire group who had her as their principal support!


    "Congrattions on your breakthrough, Lina," Vicente was the first to say something to her, then hugged her and congratted her on her progress.


    Because of the vampire blood, she had advanced in level in just over a year after bing a Sovereign!


    This was an impressive cultivation speed, even faster than Vicente''s!


    "That''s because of you," Lina said as she marveled at her own powers, feeling the mana in her body pulsing with the beat of her heart. "Without the opportunities you''ve given me over the past few months, I''d be a long way from moving forward. Thank you all, especially you, Vicente."


    Vampire blood was indeed precious. Vicente had also used vampire blood to be a Sky Sovereign, but these people used even more of this essence than he had back then.


    Anyway, the group would stay there for a few more days, with Rory being the next to awaken, without advancing, of course, since he had recently be a Sky Sovereign. Still, the vampire blood had increased his powers by over 30%, bringing him up to almost halfway to the end of the 4th stage.


    Onyx and Torne would need a few more days after Rory''s awakening, but at the end of their month-long stay in this cave, they would alsoplete their cultivation!

 Chapter 713 Back on the Hunt

    Chapter 713 Back on the Hunt


    ??At the end of the month since the confrontation with the four vampires, Onyx¡ªthest one toplete his cultivation¡ªawoke from his sleep.


    Torne had finished his cultivation before Onyx, even though he had consumed more vampire blood. However, because of the differences between beasts and ghosts, and that Onyx had consumed part of the vampires'' bodies, he really needed more time.


    When he woke up, 15% stronger than he had been a month ago, Onyx and his group left the cave where they had been hiding and returned to their journey to the Valley of Lightning.


    Torne had improved almost as much as Onyx, since vampire blood was more valuable than vampire flesh. But that was obviously not enough for them to advance. They had only just reached the 5th stage, so a 15% improvement was already very good!


    With the improvements of his entire group, Vicente was looking forward to his advancement and the end of their hunt. Fortunately, they were less than a week away from the Valley of Lightning, where they would try their luck against a creature with a cyan essence.


    Their journey was about to reach its climax!


    ...


    A weekter, the group had traveled north with no major problems.


    Nowadays, it would be impossible not to encounter monsters along the way. Besides the fact that the northern region of the continent was the natural home of most of the monster races in the Pris Realm, The Purification had opened ''doors'' to the entire world of special magical creatures.


    Nevertheless, the group hadn''te across anything as menacing as the vampires they had encountered a month earlier.


    Today, the group had entered the Valley of Lightning, an always stormy ce where more than a thousand lightning bolts cut through the sky every day.


    Everyone in the group felt the hostility of the environment, feeling a numb sensation in parts of their bodies, but also a cutting sensation from the lightning in the area.


    In this mountainous area, the sound of distant thunder echoed every few seconds, creating a symphony of terror that could easily deter the faint-hearted.


    This was an extreme ce where there were no natives. All the beings who entered and lived in this area were beings who had chosen this area as their home after reaching a certain level.


    While the rest of the group felt ufortable with the elemental concentration of the area, Vicente felt weed, as if he was entering his ancestral home.


    ''Be very careful from now on, master. There are many Paragons nearby,'' Torne warned.


    The ghost hadn''t noticed any Archmages yet. But even Archmages were rare in the north of the continent, so it wouldn''t be easy to find the strongest ones in the valley.


    Upon entering the area, one might even notice High-level Paragons here and there. Torne sensed at least a dozen of them within his range!


    Vicente had already noticed several Mid-level Paragons, so he was already in position, on the lookout for magical beings near his group.


    The same was true for his sixpanions, who were alert to the dangers of the area itself, as well as the Paragons they had already spotted in their vicinity.


    Lina was constantly using her power, while the others were stimting their mana, ready to activate their powers as soon as they needed them.


    Amid the group''s attention to their surroundings, Vicente scanned the area for strong beings.


    This was a special area for beingspatible with the lightning element, so many creatures there had an elemental affinity with him.


    But Vicente had not only the lightning element, so he needed to find a target with somepatibility with the earth element.


    This made it easier for him to "eliminate" those that weren''t worth his group getting close to, and he quickly whittled his targets down from the dozens of creatures they could sense nearby to 5 beings, all High-level Paragons.


    From the distance the group was at, there was no way they could sense the quality of the pentagram formed by these beings. So as soon as he had determined who he would look at first, Vicente warned his group of targets to get closer to these High-level Paragons.


    As they did so, they felt the situation be more tense, while even their breathing became less noisy as they cautiously made their way around the area.


    Most of the beings in this area weren''t interested in protecting a territory or taking action against people who entered the area. This was a perfect ce for cultivation, so as long as no one interfered with their meditation, no one would move out of their little domains.


    Because there were so many powerful beings, everyone in the area was only interested in protecting their cultivation grounds and had no interest in getting involved in other people''s problems.


    This was an advantage for Vicente''s group, and they took advantage of the fact that the vast majority of these beings were from different races and didn''t know each other, so they could fight a target without worrying about being attacked by the many monsters nearby.


    Using this characteristic of the area to their advantage, the group soon got closer to these five special creatures and quickly realized whether they were what Vicente was expecting.


    Of the five, three of them had green magical essences, despite their great magical affinity with Vicente. One of them was so strange that it had a 90% affinity with Vicente, which was an odd thing for magical beings to have. Normally, only pentagram forms without the involvement of living beings were sopatible.


    Unfortunately, that wasn''t what Vicente wanted, so he put the winged monster aside and turned his attention to the other two.


    One of them, a creature with the body of a deer, the tail of an ox, the hooves of a horse, horns on its head, and hair on its tail and neck that seemed to be made of lightning, was just one step away from evolving and transforming its essence into cyan. Unfortunately, its cyan-green essence had not yetpleted the transition to the next grade.


    Vicentemented. Hunting down this High-level Paragon would be ideal for his group. The danger would be great, but measured, not so far removed from what they had already faced.


    As for the fifth of them, as they approached this creature, Vicente and all the others suddenly felt a Beginner Archmage''s aura appearing about two kilometers behind this 5th stage creature.


    The Archmage''s aura was terrifying. For a moment, everyone in the group paused as they looked at the High-level Paragon, realizing how small it seemed next to the Archmage''s aura. However, while they ignored the green essence creature in front of them, Vicente couldn''t help but notice his greatpatibility with the monster in front of them.


    Gulp!


    ''It has an elemental affinity with earth and lightning that is very close to mine,'' Vicente thought as he looked to the north and saw what looked like a mountain moving.


    ''Forget it, master. It''s not worth it,'' Torne said as he thought about it and felt the power of the monster close to them.

 Chapter 714 6th Stage Behemoth

    <h4>Chapter 714 6th Stage Behemoth?</h4>


    ''This creature is not normal, even for a newly advanced Archmage like it, master. A Behemoth is synonymous with terror. This creature can shatter space itself with its immense power. It will be extremely difficult to fight, and the entire party may perish before we exhaust it.


    Asrge as it is, it can extend its body parts andunch extremely fast attacks that can surprise even the girl La.


    Because of its affinity for the earth element, it can control the battlefield to a degree that you can''t counter with your earth element. Eventually, its control over lightning could destabilize your powers to the point where it could hurt you with lightning!''


    Vicente listened to Trone''s analysis while he looked at the creature in front of him, a being the size of a mountain, walking on all fours like a wolf, with a skin that seemed to be made of concrete.


    At first nce, it seemed slow and uninterested in everything around it, but it was as smart as almost any creature in the valley. As it walked slowly, lightning struck the sharp points on its back that looked like tree trunks but were actually fully manipble body parts.


    The Behemoth had already noticed the group of weak creatures watching it from a distance. But it quickly left them aside, ignoring them, considering how weak they were.


    Gulp!


    "Can you see that? What the hell is that creature?" Casey eximed, his eyes widening at the sight of the Behemoth''s enormous horns.


    "A Behemoth," La''s voice trembled with awe as shemented, while Lina''s face twisted in fright as she nced at Vicente.


    "Are you crazy?" she asked him after seeing scenes from the future where Vicente was fighting this creature.


    Everyone turned their attention to Vicente, understanding what Lina meant by her question.


    Even Torne saw the problem and tried to move his master''s will in the opposite direction. ''No master, that''s not a good idea!''


    Vicente clenched his fists, feeling an even greater elemental affinity with this creature than with the beast he had seen moments ago.


    ''I still have a card up my sleeve.''


    ''Forget it, not even the Throne of Darkness can give you victory over this monster. The throne is powerful, but your cultivation limits it. There''s an 80% chance that the entire group will die if we face this creature, master.'' Torne rejected Vicente''s original idea.


    But Vicente decided, even with the ghost''s warning. "It''s time to take a real risk, fellows. With this creature''s pentagram, I will most likely to advance the quality of one of my first two essences. The power that wille from it will also be very strong."


    "If you survive and can kill it," Rory reminded his friend. "Do you think it''s worth the risk, Vicente?"


    Vicente opened his arms and gestured rationally. "We suffered against vampires weeks ago. What are we going to be like when we face a Low-level Paragon vampire?


    Even if everyone here became a Low-level Paragon and I became a Mid-level Paragon, we''d still have a deadly fight against a creature of that level. But there''s a damn Beginner Archmage in the far north." He pointed in that direction. "I didn''t want to risk the group like that, but that might be the risk we have to deal with, or rather, I have to deal with."


    He added. "I don''t want any of you to get directly involved in the fight. Concentrate on assisting me. That alone will help me a lot and will be quite dangerous for you."


    "There''s no way you can change your mind?" Sarah asked with clenched fists, her worried expression clear.


    "I''m sorry. I''ve taken a lot of precautions during my journey. But there''s really no choice but to take my chances now. Otherwise, I''ll have to give up on getting a cyan pentagram. This opponent may be more terrifying than others, but none of them will be any easier. So I choose to fight here and now." He positioned himself at the head of the group, while Torne and Onyx knew they couldn''t change their master''s mind, both of them were already preparing.


    "We''ll give you all the support you need," Rory said, after a long sigh.


    Casey owed Vicente a lot, so he soon followed Rory, the three womenmenting the man''s folly in defying death. But everyone there owed him a great debt, and more importantly, he knew he had to defeat this creature to be a hope in the fight against vampires.


    The more terrifying the opponent, the better the pentagram and the subsequent powers Vicente would gain by absorbing the Behemoth''s magical essence!


    Seven of them flew toward the Behemoth about two kilometers ahead of them,


    The giant creature noticed this group''s decision almost immediately, and couldn''t help but be surprised that such a weak group would show an interest in it.


    ''What do these insects want?'' It looked in Vicente''s direction, noticing the ghost in the young man''s body and Vice''s strange magical essence. ''You look interesting. But that''s not enough to challenge me.'' The creature honestly didn''t understand what his opponent meant.


    ''Anyway, let me see what you can do. After your performance, I''ll devour your bodies.'' It continued walking as if it hadn''t noticed the movement of the group flying towards it.


    A little over a minuteter, the creature saw Vicente appear in front of it, riding a giant ck crow, while the other individuals stood a few dozen meters away from it. Still, each of them disyed their pentagrams, with a brown-haired woman and a long-haired ck-haired man clearly supporting Vice.


    Rory''s me avatar appeared and started a controlled fire in the area, quickly covering an area of about 6 square kilometers with its mes.


    La and Sarah positioned themselves around the group, ready to defend Casey and Lina from attacks by the creature against the two supporting Vicente. They were dressed in their armor, but also with Vicente''s most advanced firearms.


    This was the situation with the others, but also with four robot armors that were in the group at the moment, the four a little closer to Vicente and the Behemoth.


    Vicente didn''t talk to the creature or anything like that. When he appeared flying in front of the creature, he used the help of hispanions along with his powers fused with Torne''s.


    Thousands of des the size of Onyx appeared in the surroundings, while the stormy weather in the area intensified under Vicente''s control.


    A lightning giant formed near him, not hesitating to attack the creature that seemed to take none of this seriously.

 Chapter 715 The Only Way Out!

    Chapter 715  The Only Way Out!


    ?715  The Only Way Out!


    When Vicente''s lightning giant attacked the giant creature in front of him, the sound of thunder in the area became so loud that creatures up to a few dozen kilometers away realized what was happening.


    The mana in the area suddenly changed, bing sharp and electrifying to the point that anyone who got too close to the Behemoth and Vicente would be electrocuted.


    But amid Vicente''s ferocious attack, fueled by the storm created by the fusion of his powers with Rory''s but half a dozen of his spells, the Behemoth did nothing. It stood there, watching the situation, ready to let its opponent do his best before it finished him.


    Hundreds of des reached its body, but when they touched its scales, it made the des shattered as if it made them of stic, not even scratching the creature.


    The pressure generated by the electromaic field manipted by Vicente and his robotic armor didn''t even suppress the creature by 0.5%.


    It was so big and powerful that not even the many earth golems Vicente had created had managed to pin its four legs to the ground, as if some invisible magical force was protecting this massive body.


    The lightning giant reached its opponent''s head, but the moment the giant hammer of metal and lightning touched the Behemoth''s horns, it exploded as if it were made of paper.


    Vicente even tried to attack the creature''s mind, but when he looked into its giant eyes, all he saw was indifference, with a small trace of curiosity.


    To the Behemoth, he was nothing more than a pesky fly trying to attack the great mountain!


    Even though Torne used all of his mana to support Vicente, and Onyx used his darkness to attack it, they had no sess. After unleashing the most powerful blows they had in their repertoires, they couldn''t even make a scratch.


    Amidst the chaos and the shocked expressions of hispanions, Vicente witnessed the creature rise from its crouched position, using all four limbs, until it stood at its full height, resembling a human.


    Vicente''s mouth dropped open in shock as he turned pale, his eyes widening at the sight of a colossal figure towering over him like a massive building, wearing a mischievous smile.


    "You''re not so bad. If you were a Paragon, you might give me an interesting challenge," the Behemoth said as it raised its arms, intending to attack Vicente and Onyx with a single blow.


    "But that''s the end of the line for you, young magician. Be less greedy in your next life."


    Under the horrified gaze of theirpanions, Vicente and Onyx were attacked by the creature''s fists, which descended upon them so quickly that the dark clouds in the area, caused by the fusion of Vice and Rory''s powers, vanished in a second.


    The lightning and mana in the area changed, both falling under the Behemoth''s control, while thunder covered the creature''s movement, cutting through the air for a moment as it came closer and closer to them.


    ck lightning formed in the sky, descending in the same direction as the Behemoth''s attack, while Vicente saw that even if he used his Throne of Darkness, he couldn''t change the fate of this battle.


    The only alternative in front of him, shown by Lina''s vision and shared by Casey, was for Vicente to advance his cultivation there and now!


    ''I have no choice. I have to take my chances or die at the hands of the monster!'' Vicente thought to himself as Torne and Onyx felt the terror of death closing in on them.


    Then, while being attacked, Vicente closed his eyes, sat in a lotus position in the air, and consumed a pill.


    A throne of darkness formed around him, embracing his body while a cloak of darkness covered his clothes, transforming him into the monarch of darkness.


    Just as the Behemoth''s attack was about to crush Vicente and Onyx, the throne grew and blocked the creature''s two fists.


    Time seemed to crawl for everyone involved, as they were both awed by the Behemoth''s immense power and disturbed by Vicente''s overwhelming negative 5th stage aura.


    He advanced to the beginning of the 5th stage, increasing his magical aura by almost 100%, while all his senses were heightened, with the mana in the area quickly entering his body.


    The Behemoth''s eyes narrowed as it sensed the risky step its opponent had just taken, as it stepped back and quickly separated its fists from the Throne of Darkness.


    The throne did not surprise the creature. However, it hadn''t expected Vicente''s advance, let alone the trail of darkness now in its two fists.


    "You wretch! I''ll kill you!" It screamed as it felt a numbness in both of its fists where darkness had seeped into its body.


    Vicente was harmless to it as long as he was a Sovereign. But the moment he qualitatively advanced to the 5th stage, his first pentagram qualitatively advanced, leaving the yellow grade and reaching the green one!


    The second pentagram became more cyan than green, a sign that it wouldn''t be long before this essence wouldplete its transition.


    But most importantly, at that moment, the yellow pentagram of the Throne of Darkness became more green than yellow, demonstrating its proximity to evolution!


    Everything about Vicente''s powers changed, as he ceased to be harmless to the Behemoth and became an enemy capable of injuring and killing this newly strengthened Archmage.


    Vicente''s Throne of Darkness wasn''t just based on the element of darkness. It was the sovereign magical form of the Dark Path, so Vicente had an affinity for all negative elements!


    In particr, his darkness was poisonous, capable of corrupting both body and soul.


    The Behemoth felt this on its skin as it noticed a significant loss of strength in its hands, from where it couldn''t cut the trail of darkness Vicente had left.


    Still, the creature was too powerful to fall against Vicente just because of this level increase!


    Immediately upon realizing the enemy''s transformation, the creature grew more focused, adeptly manipting the forces of earth and lightning in the vicinity, assuming abat stance reminiscent of the narrow 100-meter earth corridors.


    With all the power of its colossal body and the lightning in this stormy area, the creature fired at Vicente and Onyx like a bull trying to pierce its target with its horns.


    Vicente acted, fully controlling the Throne of Darkness for the first time, while the gem on his forehead glowed a strong, vibrant cyan.


    Shadow Suppression!

 Chapter 716 Deadly Dangerous Battle

    Chapter 716 Deadly Dangerous Battle


    ??The moment the almost entirely green pentagram of Vicente''s second essence glowed brightly, the Behemoth''s own shadows acted against it,ing to life as monstrous hands left the ground to grab the creature''s body.


    Vicente''s new green pentagram glowed, inaugurating the new power of his first magical essence.


    Metallic Symphony!


    The metals that the Behemoth had destroyed moments before trembled as they ''heard'' Vicente''s call, leaving the ces where they had fallen to coalesce into various metallic forms.


    Metallic Symphony, the evolution of Vicente''s first ability, could animate andmand metals, creating semi-sentient entities capable of performingplex tasks or fighting autonomously!


    Some of these metal forms vibrated as they understood what they were supposed to do. Some weapons instinctively attacked the enemy, while metal creatures in humanoid forms leaped at the enemy.


    These were not robotic armors, but metallic creatures,pletely independent of Vicente''smands, who would fight individually in his name as long as they existed!


    Derived from a new power of his and his mana, these creatures were on the same level as their creator, Low-level Paragons!


    The Behemoth felt the darkness trying to paralyze it as huge metallic hands appeared around its body, attacking it with swords, curved spears, and metal beings.


    For a moment, it couldn''t say a word, shocked to see its enemy skillfully using twopletely unique abilities at the same time.


    But it wasn''t the only one shocked. Vicente''spanions, watching all this, couldn''t help but feel confused, understanding almost nothing of what was going on.


    But after Vicente''s first movements, Lina called out to everyone. "Let''s attack the enemy! If we don''t act together, he won''t be able to kill the creature!"


    Herpanions left their doubts forter and advanced a few seconds after her speech, apparently believing this would be necessary for their victory.


    Onyx joined them in attacking the creature''s body, mainly using his aura to ease the suppression of the creature.


    As weak as they all werepared to the Behemoth, if the difference between Vicente and the monster was small, then their help could make a difference.


    La joined Rory to attack the creature''s eyes, the only sensitive part of the enemy they had identified.


    Casey and Lina continued what they had been doing, while Sarah and Onyx, along with Vicente, used their auras to pressure the enemy.


    Everyone was using their robotic armor and powers, messing up the electromaic field in the area while exhausting their mana.


    "Fucking magicians!" the Behemoth shouted as it felt the weight on its body and found it increasingly difficult to move.


    After realizing it could hurt itself if it continued like this, the creature felt its eyes grow bloodshot as it raised its head and looked up at the night sky.


    As it opened its mouth and let out a scream that could bring down Sovereigns traveling dozens of kilometers away, it drew a series of lightning bolts toward it, causing the sky to light up in the middle of the night as the many rays of light came toward it.


    Ka-boom!


    Several thunderps shook this part of the valley, hitting the Behemoth''s body and destroying many of Vicente''s autonomous metal items, but also throwing away his allies.


    The attack was not aimed at the Behemoth''s own body, but at the oppression generated by those many opponents.


    The moment the thunder thickened and the beam of light struck that direction, an electromaic pulse spread through the area, throwing all of Vicente''s allies away as if their bodies were electrocuted cannonballs.


    Vicente felt blood dripping from his lips and nose as he fell backwards, feeling a powerful attack on his soul.


    Fortunately, he had an affinity with the lightning element, otherwise he could have been seriously injured now that he was the Behemoth''s major target.


    ''Don''t distract yourself, master. The Behemoth has used up a lot of its mana, but its body is so strong that it can kill you with physical attacks!'' Torne warned his master as he felt his non-


    existent heart beating vigorously in his chest.


    Not only was this a deadly battle, but Vicente had advanced to the 5th stage with only 3 pentagrams in his first magical form.


    The only reason this young man hadn''t exploded yet was because of the advancement in the quality of his first pentagram and because of his Throne of Darkness pentagram.


    But Torne could sense the current instability of Vicente''s magical foundation!


    Vicente was in danger because of the power of his opponent, but also because of the instability within his body that could cause him to explode at any moment!


    Torne did his best to prevent the worst from happening to his master, but he was already practically exhausted and could do nothing more than advise his master.


    Knowing that Vicente was worried about the others, he advised. ''They are alive. Just concentrate on killing the monster. It''s fast approaching its weakest state! But again, be careful! Even in that state, it can kill you!''


    Vicente clenched his fists as he watched the creature charging at him like a tiger ready to pounce on its prey.


    Then, with no further support from hispanions, Vicente made his body and magical forms disappear, concentrating on hisst move beforepletely exhausting himself in abined attack between his powers from both pentagrams.


    He formed a twelve-meter-long sword, imbuing it with all his negative elements while charging the mana within it with his murderous intent.


    The sword shrouded itself in darkness, then flew toward the Behemoth that was approaching where Vicente had just been.


    Instead of attacking the mountain-sized creature with just that sword, Vicentepletely camouged it while making other smaller but dangerous attacks on the enemy.


    The darkness in the area rose a few levels, bringing a dark mist to this area of the Valley of Lightning and suppressing the rich lightning element in the area.


    Just as the Behemoth began to sumb to magical fatigue and exhaustion, Vicente appeared, leaping into the air a few feet in front of the creature''s head, wielding the mighty sword of darkness.


    "Die, you damned monster!" He shouted as he concentrated everything he had into one blow.


    If he failed, it would probably be the end of Vicente and all hispanions.


    The Behemoth shook its eyes and its whole body at its enemy''sst attack, bitterly regretting that it had let the little insect test it earlier. Unfortunately, regret had no value on the battlefield.


    Seeing its own mistake in this fight, the giant Behemoth saw its opponent''s weapon reach it!

 Chapter 717 Result

    Chapter 717 Result


    ??Upon reaching the Behemoth''s body, Vicente''s sword faced some initial difficulty upon impact, but it quickly overcame the creature''s tough skin with its de of darkness.


    It entered the creature''s head, slicing through the Behemoth''s massive skull until it reached the monster''s brain.


    The huge Behemoth stopped moving, unable to move its body to react against Vicente as the darkness of the sword corroded the monster''s soul and mental structures.


    Unlike Vicente''s first magical form, his Throne of Darkness was extremely efficient at destroying souls. Once it reached the Behemoth''s essence, his darkness did its work, destroying everything in its path.


    The Behemoth, overwhelmed by the abrupt decrease inpatible elements in the area and the increase in darkness, could not defend itself against its opponent''s deadly onught. Seconds after Vicente''s giant weapon pierced its head and part of its torso, it felt its vision dim as its body fell to the ground.


    As it hit the ground, already dead, the surrounding ground shook violently, signaling the Behemoth''s death to magical creatures dozens of miles away.


    Torne was not slow as he saw it. He left his master''s body and saw the surrounding situation, where Onyx was badly injured but still awake, and all their otherpanions were unconscious. They were all badly injured.


    He already knew the greatest danger for his master and acted together with Onyx.


    "Onyx, let''s get the Behemoth''s body away from the pentagram!" he shouted.


    The pentagram of a creature emerged from its body. The ce where it usually was absorbed was near the corpse. But there was a problem with absorbing this pentagram near the Behemoth.


    Dozens of creatures in the vicinity would take advantage of devouring parts of the Behemoth, so it wasn''t interesting to have the corpse nearby.


    Some creatures were already moving, but the ghost and the dark bird moved to push the massive body away from their master.


    Although they weren''t strong enough to defeat someone like the Behemoth, they could move the body a few hundred meters away from the group before the ''vultures'' arrived.


    Amid these two''s actions, Vicente didn''t hesitate to sit cross-legged under the cyan pentagram and began absorbing his fourth pentagram.


    He had advanced one level in the middle of a fight, but he had also broken through to the 5th stage with only 3 pentagrams in his first Magic Gem. The only reason he hadn''t exploded yet was because of the solidity of his foundation, which came from the quality of his pentagrams and the Throne of Darkness pentagram.


    But if he continued without a fourth pentagram for his first magical form, Vicente was sure he would explode in a few minutes!


    Before Torne and Onyx had even finished moving the 6th stage corpse away from him, Vicente was already meditating, trying to connect his first magical form and the cyan essence.


    He felt its extraordinary power, which in itself made his three essences of maic power tremble.


    It was as if a higher being was meeting its servants!


    But Vicente was no longer a Sovereign. Having be a Paragon, the ocean of mana that had been concentrated into a single point at the end of the 4th stage had given rise to the Soul Avatar.


    Now, in Vicente''s space of consciousness, a small Vice made of mana and the elements lightning and earth floated next to his pentagrams and his Magic Gem.


    As soon as the cyan pentagram entered that space, the little avatar, who looked like a newborn baby, moved and reached out his hands to the cyan essence, making it feel the power of a Paragon.


    Although the cyan essence came from an Archmage, it was not the Archmage who had formed it. It would have been very difficult for Vicente to absorb this essence if he were still a Sovereign. But it was very receptive to the Soul Avatar, which made it much easier to absorb.


    At the same time, Vicente had conquered the pentagram by taking many risks, facing a being much stronger than himself, and even advancing in level amid battle. The Behemoth itself recognized the young man''s talents and knew before it died, it had underestimated its opponent.


    By recognizing Vicente as someone capable of killing it, the creature had allowed its essence toe into the world in a way more favorable to Vice.


    It would obviously prefer that its killer was killed or dominated by its magical essence. But if one gained the respect of an animal before killing it, one''s pentagram always gained an extra trace of affinity with the killer. That affinity didn''t make things harder. It made them easier.


    One could interpret the situation as if the pentagram was owned by the magical being, and when the magician vanquished the beast, the ownership of the pentagram transferred from the beast to the magician.


    The more honest the fight, the more the pentagram "felt" it no longer belonged to the beast, but to the killer!


    So Vicente soon guided his new essence to the position of the fourth pentagram, gradually feeling his magical foundation be stable again.


    Torne and Onyx had finished moving the Behemoth''s body away, and had also brought the unconscious bodies of the group''s magicians closer to them and Vicente.


    The two activated 5th stage defensive magical tools they had gained on their journey here, while they waited for Vicente''s meditation to end.


    By this time, the middle and top 5th stage magical creatures were already devouring the Behemoth''s body, some fighting for the right to devour the most valuable parts of the creature.


    None of them were interested in the magical essence left behind by the Behemoth, as pentagrams only gave power to a few beings capable of absorbing them.


    There was no one in this area who could be stronger by absorbing pentagrams, so most of the creatures ignored Vicente''s group for the time being.


    But in the middle of Vicente''s meditation, a monster with a humanoid body, razor-sharp ws instead of nails, hair covering all its skin, and a wolf''s head approached Onyx and Torne, signaling it only wanted to talk.


    "What do you want?" Torne asked.


    "I have a helpful proposition for your master, ghost," the High-


    level Paragon creature said, its voice shimmering with power but also a trace of satisfaction. "If you can convince him to help me get rid of a certain someone, I can help he with two new cyan pentagrams!"

 Chapter 718 Vicentes Fourth Ability

    ??Upon hearing the part about 2 cyan pentagrams, Torne and Onyx looked at each other, obviously interested.


    "Can you be more specific?" Torne asked.


    The furry creatureughed, seeing the greed in the two beings'' eyes, somethingmon to all races. It said sharply. "Your master has two magical forms. I don''t know how this is possible, but it is quite incredible.


    However, I''ve seen he doesn''t have the fifth essence of the first form and only the first essence of the second form. What I offer you is the fifth pentagram and the second pentagram."


    That would be excellent!


    But Torne was no fool. He asked with a hint of skepticism in his voice. "What do you get if you give us that?"


    "Don''t worry, ghost, your victory will benefit me. I know I''m notpatible with any of you, so we wouldn''t have to fight.


    But since you''re so curious, let''s just say there''s a magical being that I need you to kill. It''s upying an area where there''s a precious resource for me. Unfortunately, it''s a Dark Path being, as well as an Archmage who''s about to enter the second level of the 6th stage," it said earnestly.


    Seeing that Torne and Onyx had understood, the furry creature added. "This being will create your master''s second pentagram. And his death will give me the chance to get what I want.


    Is that enough for you?"


    Torne was silent for a moment, while Onyx waited for the ghost''s opinion.


    Both of them were not surprised that this monster knew about Vicente''s second magical form. Because of the previous battle, dozens of 5th stage creatures now knew about it. There was nothing they could do to hide this information. From now on, it would only be a matter of time before the news spread to the main ''ears'' of the continent.


    But they weren''t too worried about that. It was to be expected and Vicente could grow quickly in the next few weeks to at least be able to defend himself.


    What Torne was thinking about was not this problem, but how much he could trust the creature.


    "What about the first pentagram? How can we trust you will not betray us?" Torne asked.


    "I will give you the first pentagram before we move against the Dark Path being I told you about. Of course, your master will make a blood pact with me to ensure that you won''t back out after using my information," the werewolf said as it gestured.


    "Okay. Wait until my master wakes up. I''ll talk to him about your proposal as soon as he wakes up."


    "I''ll wait for you then." The creature moved away from them as quickly as it hade.


    "What do you think?" Onyx asked.


    "It doesn''t seem to be a n to harm us, but that doesn''t mean there aren''t dangers," Torne muttered to the bird next to him. "However, if this creature waspletely sincere, the dangers might be worth it. Now that the reality of our master''s powers has leaked out, strengthening him quickly is the best we can do."


    "Sigh! If we don''t act fast, we could be surrounded by high-level vampires before he gets his next pentagrams." Onyx agreed.


    "That''s the case."


    The two waited for Vicente to tell them about this possibility, while he slowly moved towards the end of his most important meditation of his magical journey so far.


    His absorption of the fourth pentagram of the first magical form would take 33 minutes. In the meantime, his exhausted and unstable state from earlier wouldpletely change, his injuries would heal, and his soul would fill with mana, this time with enviable stability.


    Meanwhile, his second pentagram developed a bit more, bing more cyan than green. However, there were still green lines, showing it had not yetpleted the transition to the next quality grade.


    But this was clearly something temporary. With one more addition of pentagrams, Vicente was sure he would have the following configuration: green, cyan, green, cyan, cyan.


    He would soon be the most powerful Paragon in the history of the Pris Realm!


    As his magical base approached a frightening level, his body changed noticeably, bing more resistant, stronger, with a higher regenerative capacity.


    For the second time that night, Vicente felt something that was onlymon to those who had advanced to the next level, as he felt his physical characteristics develop once again after the addition of the Pentagram.


    But that was to be expected. After all, the power of his fourth pentagram was rted to regeneration.


    After absorbing his fourth pentagram, Vicente was fully aware of what this essence could do. This ability was capable of several things, from manipting blood pressure, healing, creating a heart, restarting hearts, restoring hearts, stopping hearts, elerating the heartbeat, decreasing the heartbeat, you name it.


    His fourth power was Cardiological Maniption!


    This power could either be used on oneself, changing one''s physical abilities to the point of a berserk state with no negative consequences, or it could even be used on allies or enemies. The user could force an enemy''s heart to stop, throw the enemy into a state of chaos, temporarily revive recently dead enemies, or help allies recover from injuries by stimting natural processes in living bodies.


    This newly acquired power is specifically designed to enhance defense, recovery, and attack abilities.


    Realizing all of this, Vicente clenched his fists tightly as soon as he opened his eyes, feeling the sense of power brought on by his new pentagram and ability.


    He felt moreplete than ever, now that he had absorbed his fourth essence!


    ''Let''s test my powers on my friends.'' He looked at the unconscious bodies of Rory, Casey, Lina, La, and Sarah.


    They all had traces of blood on their faces, purple bruises around their bodies and some of their internal organs were in a terrible state.


    As Vicente stood up from where he had absorbed his fourth essence, his four pentagrams appeared as the bodies of the five individuals floated closer together.


    Torne and Onyx watched and soon felt the hearts of these five begin to beat in the same rhythm as mana entered their bodies.


    Their skin changed from the pale, weakened appearance of a moment ago to red, with rounder, blood-filled muscles.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Inside their bodies, their normal recovery factors were sped up more than tenfold, with internal wounds regenerating at a rate visible to the naked eye!


    Vicente himself was amazed to see the rapid recovery of his friends, who in another minute under his help would gradually leave their unconscious states and wake up feeling Vice''s powers affecting them.


    Vicente''s new powers left everyone in a state of both happiness and shock, momentarily causing them to forget about their friend''s other magical abilities.


    "This is incredible, Vicente! Now you can be considered a support magician too!" Rory eximed, feeling more powerful than ever after the battle with the Behemoth, and observing that Vicente''s abilities not only enabled him to heal but also reach his peak physical condition.


    The others noticed the same andnded in the surrounding area, thanking their leader for helping them recover.

 Chapter 719 New Deal

    Chapter 719 New Deal


    ??Vicente then focused his magical powers on Onyx, helping the creature recover from the injuries to itsrge body. As for Torne, he couldn''t do much to help a ghost, since Torne had neither a heart nor a fleshy body.


    Vicente''spanions watched with bright eyes as the young man helped Onyx and saw how his cyan essence caused the mana in the area to vibrate under his control.


    Onyx''s recovery wasn''t as fast as Vicente''s, but they all saw the gigantic bird''s injuries improve within two minutes.


    But as he continued his work, Vicente looked at his associates, aware he had questions to answer.


    "I think you''re all surprised by what happened. Well, let me exin everything before you misjudge the situation."


    Everyone listened to him, with many questions in their minds, feeling happy about Vice''s incredible power, but also a little misled.


    Vicente tried to exin as best he could. "Don''t ask me why or how, but when I awakened my magical powers, instead of getting one gem and a pentagram, I got two of each."


    He pointed to his forehead and said. "This isn''t just one gem. It''s two Magic Gems. I have two abilities and two original pentagrams from when I was at the 1st stage."


    "Is that really possible?" Rory asked in surprise, while La shook her head negatively.


    "It shouldn''t be, but there''s no other exnation," she muttered.


    Vicente continued his exnation. "Each of my gems has a different talent. Over the years, the stronger talent has influenced the weaker one. That''s why my yellow gem turned green years ago and is now turning cyan, the same color as the talent of my second gem.


    As you''ve seen, my second magic form is rted to darkness. It was with it I overpowered this ghost I encountered at The Vile Altar, as well as escaping Miss Death''s group months ago."


    "So it was you that day?" Casey understood the situation in the city they had to flee after Miss Death''s appearance.


    "Hmm." Vicente confirmed, shaking his head.


    "So this ghost has been at your side ever since?" Rory couldn''t imagine this being had been with his friend for so long.


    "Yes, he''s been helping me n and fight ever since. If it wasn''t for him, not only me, but some of you here would be dead by now," Vicente said, giving Torne the credit he deserved.


    "So you''re a Dark Path magician?" La clenched her fists, remembering the question Vicente had asked her beforehand.


    "Yes, but I''m also a Light Path magician... Being from either doesn''t tell you who I am. It only says something about my fighting abilities. I am what I''ve always been, La.


    Aside from Rory, I''ve had it both ways since you all met me. Do you realize the element of darkness cannot affect a person''s personality? The Congregation of Revtions lied to the entire continent and in some ways caused the current crisis.


    But you don''t have to believe me. Judge for yourself."


    "I see..." Sarah whispered. "That justifies a lot of things. But it''s good you have this power. I imagine the fight against the vampires will be much easier if you develop your second magical form."


    Rory and Casey agreed immediately, while Lina and La were still a little shaken by the situation.


    Torne observed the group appeared to have somewhat embraced the reality and said. "Master, a werewolf made a tempting offer earlier while you were absorbing your pentagram. It offered us two cyan pentagrams, one for your first form and one for your second magical form."


    Everyone in the group put their thoughts aside for a moment as they looked at the ghost beside Vicente, now very weak, but clearly a Loe-level Paragon.


    "Two cyan pentagrams?" Rory asked in surprise.


    "What are you talking about?" Vicente was obviously interested.


    Torne motioned for the werewolf to approach the group and said. "It said it''s going to give us the location of a pentagram and then we have to kill a Beginner Archmage, who''s about to be an Intermediate Archmage. This Archmage has a cyan pentagram on it, so killing it would benefit our side and its."


    The werewolf heard the end of Torne''s speech and looked into Vicente''s eyes with respect. The young man was powerful and promising. Even with only 3 pentagrams in his first magical form, Vice had killed a Beginner Archmage who was a monster in its own right!


    The Behemoth wasn''t as strong as the opponent it had in mind, but the werewolf appreciated the young magician so much it was sure Vicente was stronger than before and would improve even more by absorbing a fifth essence.


    "Young magician, let''s make a deal. I''ll give you the location of your next pentagram if you agree to hunt the beast I have in mind. My only condition is that after the agreement is over, our sides will go our separate ways, and neither side will think of the other''s resources." The werewolf was honest.


    Its pentagram was notpatible with anyone in the group. Only Vicente could still hunt, but he and the werewolf shared a weak, magical affinity.


    The werewolf''s primary concern was the greed of these magicians.


    "Why do you want such a deal, werewolf?" Vicente asked, sensing that there were many advantages for him.


    "I will not lie. I''m close to advancing to the 6th stage. But advancing isn''t easy. If I don''t have the right resources, it could take me many years to prepare properly. However, I know a powerful creature in the valley who has what I need to rapidly be an Archmage.


    The problem is that I can''t fight it. Apart from the fact that my cultivation is lower than it, it is a being from the Dark Path, a powerful monster. That''s why I''m willing to give you some advance information so that you can strengthen yourself before you hunt this creature."


    "I see." Vicente was tempted by the offer. He already wanted to hunt his fifth pentagram before going after the second essence of the Throne of Darkness.


    Having the information about the location of two cyan pentagrams with the potential for him to absorb them was actually a relief he couldn''t deny.


    "Very well. I will make a deal with you. As long as the conditions are really as you say, the pentagrams are cyan,patible with me, and the enemy is not an Intermediate Archmage, I agree to ally myself with you."


    The werewolf smiled, showing its sharp wolf teeth, eager to get what it wanted.


    "We will make a blood pact. Perhaps you will have absorbed your fifth pentagram before dawn!"

 Chapter 720 Vicentes 5th Essence

    Chapter 720 Vicente''s 5th Essence


    ??Vicente made a deal with the 5th stage peak werewolf, guaranteeing neither side would harm the other before or after the hunt for the entity behind the second cyan pentagram Vicente would hunt on this mission.


    With the agreement in ce, the werewolf stopped withholding information. "You were lucky to find me, young magician. I have the location of a naturally formed cyan pentagram!


    As long as you''re able to absorb it, you''ll have your next power in a few hours."


    Everyone in Vicente''s group widened their eyes, imagining how valuable this pentagram would be.


    Pentagrams, even of the lowest quality, were precious when formed naturally. After all, as long as the magician who absorbed it continued to grow stronger, the pentagram would strengthen endlessly.


    Even a naturally formed pentagram of lesser quality was precious to powerful magicians, because it was only a matter of time before it would evolve.


    However, this was already a cyan pentagram, something that was at the peak of the continent!


    If information about such a thing were to leak out, and there were still magicians strong enough to hunt down it, Vicente would probably face toughpetition.


    But under the current circumstances of the Pris Realm, Vicente might be the only one with the ability to absorb cyan pentagrams in the region!


    "Where is it?" Vicente felt his blood heat while his heart pumped more blood through his body, increasing his physical condition even without him trying.


    "It is not far. The pentagram is near my cultivation site, a two-hour journey in that direction." The werewolf pointed to the northwest, where this essence had appeared days ago.


    Personally, it knew of no history of a natural cyan grade pentagram appearing on the continent before such an essence. But considering the terrible things that had happened since Demien Bloodthorne''s advance, nothing would surprise this creature.


    Right after it told them where to go, they set off with the werewolf at the head of the group, escorting them to a cave where the essence was.


    On the way there, Vicente''spanions couldn''t help but think how ''pointless'' the previous battle had been. It would have been much better for all of them if Vicente had first absorbed the pentagram and then gone after the Behemoth.


    Hell, some of them had almost died in the earlier battle!


    Fortunately, they had survived and were now stronger than ever, not only because of Vicente''s new pentagram, but also because their magical situations were on the brink of further progress.


    Aside from Rory, La and Lina, the other two magicians could advance in the next few hours or days!


    As long as they had time to meditate, reaching the level of Sky Sovereigns was within their reach.


    Some of them were looking forward not only to the possibility of Vicente actually bing a Paragon¡ªsomeone with 5 pentagrams¡ªbut also to the possibility of advancing amid his absorption of his 5th pentagram.


    They continued on through the Valley of Lightning, encountering no problems as most of the beings there were interested in their own opportunities.


    Many Paragons were devouring and fighting over important parts of the 6th-stage Behemoth''s body, while other 6th-stage beings were in their secluded areas, unconcerned about the general situation in the valley.


    ...


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, the group led by the werewolf arrived at the area where this creature had discovered a pentagram formed by the natural phenomena of the area.


    It had cleverly hidden the pentagram with special magic crystals, knowing how valuable they were to magicians. It would never let a magician take it without first making a deal with it!


    When they arrived at the cave, they didn''t find any other magical beings trying to keep the pentagram in their possession. All that was there were the barriers the werewolf itself had created, which it quickly tore down to allow the group ess to the essence.


    When he encountered the cyan essence floating in that deep and dark cave, Vicente couldn''t help but smile, feeling he had a very strongpatibility with this essence.


    "You were right. It and I arepatible," Vicente murmured as he approached the cyan pentagram floating in the air, waiting for an owner.


    Torne was already in Vicente''s mind space, having gone there because it was the best ce for him to recover from the previous battle amidst the movement of his master''s group.


    ''Congrattions, master. Your fifth essence is now within reach. With it, you will be a true continental level expert!'' Torne said emotionally, having seen Vicente''s entire growth from the 2nd to the 5th stage.


    Onyx couldn''t help but cheer for his master, who might soon be able to defend himself against vampires on his own level!


    The werewolf said. "Go ahead. Take your time. I''ll wait for you outside. By the way, it would be interesting for the rest of you to meditate in the meantime. If any of you manage to raise your level, the hunt for the monster we''re about to face will be easier and safer."


    After the werewolf''s words, it left and Vicente sat down, beginning to absorb his 5th magical essence.


    Onyx positioned himself to watch over the area, giving the magicians space to meditate as the werewolf had rmended.


    Within less than ten minutes of the group''s arrival at the cave, all but Onyx had closed their eyes and were sitting in lotus positions, surrounded by mana andpatible elements.


    Vicente felt his fifth essence gradually enter his space of consciousness and noticed it was even easier to absorb this pentagram than it had been earlier with the essence of the Behemoth.


    Not only was there no will in this pentagram, but he already had a cyan essence, and his physical and mental capacities were far above what one would need to absorb something of that quality.


    His Soul Avatar moved, ''pulling'' the new pentagram into the position of the fifth essence of that magical form, quickly connecting that pentagram to the others.


    The first pentagram changed, gaining cyan lines and symbols around itself, while the second pentagrampleted its transition, losing thest green traces of itself.


    Amid this, the structural quality of Vicente''s body changed again, gaining more elements to further his control over his own powers.


    Pentagrams brought stability to the magical foundation. With one more of them in his first power, Vicente further solidified his already solid foundation, reaching an enviable level that even Archmages didn''t have.


    Amid Vicente''s physical and mental changes, he noticed his elements differently, as he felt his powers reach such a level that he could even feel the electrons and protons of the surrounding atoms.


    His fifth power was atomic maniption. As for his many abilities, Vicente was about to find out!

 Chapter 721 5th Stage Blacksmith

    <h4>Chapter 721 5th Stage cksmith</h4>


    721 5th Stage cksmith


    With his fifth skill, Vicente would now have several options at his disposal.It was only one power, but when used in different ways, it could produce different effects.


    Vicente''s newest power was Atomic Maniption, something that would give him the ability to change the structure of atoms.


    He could use this power to create or destroy materials, manipte mana, could, with his fourth power, stimte self-regeneration or healing, manipte temperature, alter physical properties, and ultimately create artificial intelligence life.


    How could he do all this? He could destabilize atoms to disintegrate a body or object. Conversely, he could assemble theponents of atoms and create materials, or even change the properties of existing materials.


    He could already transmute metals on a small scale. But bybining this ability of his first essence with his fifth essence, he could surely take this power to a new extreme.


    Self-regeneration or healing,bining the fifth and fourth pentagrams, was also a way of manipting atoms to produce the effect of self-regeneration or healing.


    Different effects could be produced by subtle differences in the way something was manipted.


    By manipting atoms, he could create special phenomena capable of attracting or repelling mana, or even creating organisms different from those already in existence, technically creating new life forms.


    As simple as it seemed, his newest ability had an infinite range of possibilities. The oue of his actions on the fifth pentagram would be more influenced by the boundaries of Vicente''s imagination rather than the limits of his newfound power.


    But besides his new pentagram, by developing his second pentagram to the cyan grade, he gained a new power rted to his electromaic field!


    By qualitatively evolving it, Vicente gained a new power, interference, something that would allow him to intercept, send or block signals frommunication artifacts or even mentalmunications. With this new feature of his powers, he could more easily spy onmunications in his vicinity!


    Waking up to the good feeling caused by all his new abilities and traits, Vicente smiled in satisfaction as his senses increased their range by over five times.


    His mana cultivation was still at the beginning of the 5th stage, and had changed little with the addition of the pentagrams. Nevertheless, all of his abilities had improved, a sign that he could finally be considered a true Paragon afterpleting his 5 pentagrams.


    He moved his mana and released his pentagrams, causing them to appear one by one, while Onyx watched in awe as the most awe-inspiring scene on the continent unfolded before him.


    ''Green, cyan, green, cyan and cyan!''


    The creature was thrilled and couldn''t help but grab the rocks beneath him with his ws and destroy them with glee.


    At 22, Vicente was already near the top of the continent and had be a monster among magicians!


    Of course, he couldn''t unt his powers casually, but now he had reached a level where it would be harder for anyone to threaten him.


    As Onyx watched his master, Vicente understood some theories about the 5th stage for cksmiths and felt his understanding at a much deeper level.


    Without realizing it, he attracted all the metals around the cave, causing the robotic armor of hispanions and the metal objects on their bodies to disintegrate.


    He moved his hands, manipting therge amount of atomsing from the metal artifacts in his grasp, shaping them in a way that differedpletely from what existed in nature.


    This happened quickly, and within a few seconds, Onyx could feel the small particles controlled by his master absorbing mana as if they were living beings!


    Gradually, the disintegrated objects, which for a moment became a cloud of dust surrounding Vicente, took shape, but now with much more subtle lines and much more powerful auras.


    From the armor and magical artifacts that were in the cave moments ago, 5 new armor and 7 new artifacts emerged, all of them now showing magical fluctuations and the sensation not of 5th grade items, but of 5th stage living beings!


    For a moment, these 12 items absorbed all the mana in the area, making even Vicente''spanions, who were meditating, feel that something was wrong.


    He acted, and 2 secondster, the mana outside the cave moved and concentrated in that ce under Vicente''s maniption, making the ce even richer than before.


    This phenomenon caused the 5 magicians to continue cultivating in peace, pursuing their breakthroughs, while Vicente looked at his creations next to Onyx.


    "Master."


    The objects moved by themselves, surprising Onyx, who was the only one watching this special moment in Vicente''s journey.


    Vicente looked at the five armors and said. "From now on, you will advise my friends Lina, La, Sarah, Rory and Casey. Your mission is to protect their lives and advise them in any situation."


    The five armors quickly epted Vicente''s order, seeing these five as their ''young masters'', those below only Vice.


    "As for you,bine your powers with theirs as best you can," Vicente said to the seven artifacts, including defensive and offensive items.


    What was the crucial difference between Vicente''s creations and what they were before? Starting with the simplest, they were all more resilient than the previous items, even considering those that were already 5th grade items. But the most important thing was that they had all gained consciousness and the ability to cultivate mana!


    They couldn''t increase their level through cultivation like an ordinary being. Only Vicente could strengthen them. But they could cultivate their own mana to use in battle without relying on a magician, and they could cultivate to recover the mana they used after battle.


    Previously, items made by Vicente could use the mana in the atmosphere for some basic functions. However, it was an inefficient process that caused beings of a certain quality to have powers below their level.


    Now, these items could function as if they were 5th stage beings, meaning that they had plenty of mana to activate high level spells and could restore themselves over time.


    They had also evolved to the point of them gaining individual consciousness, which made them capable of learning things and advising their users!


    They were artificial life, so as long as their structures weren''t destroyed, they could theoretically live forever!


    This was the most important fact about Vicente''s first creations after he became a 5th-stage cksmith!

 Chapter 722 Unexpected Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 722 Unexpected Conversation?</h4>


    Following his orders, the armors and artifacts moved, each going to their masters ording to the origin of the items Vicente had used earlier to create these special artificial life forms.


    Each of the armors stopped next to their ''young masters'', while three of the five magicians received artifacts, with Onyx receiving two items, a bird''s body armor and something for his paws and ws.


    He didn''t need to hear about these artifacts to know what they were capable of. Onyx immediately felt as if he had the cultivation of two more Paragons at his disposal, with the armor giving him a defense as strong or stronger than his own body, and the item on his paws giving him the feeling that his attacks would be twice as deadly from now on.


    ''Hehe, things are going to get interesting from now on.'' The big ck bird perked up as he imagined the uing battles.


    ''We will do our best to advise you, master Onyx,'' the two artifacts said the same thing to him, making him forget his surroundings for a moment and concentrate on the new artifacts he had with him.


    Vicente looked at an old firearm he had with him, remembering what Benson had told him years ago, and now he saw the problem.


    ''I can''t improve this weapon beyond the 4th grade. Artifacts at the 5th grade and above are special, the kind that can have their own intelligence and powers as good as those of cultivators. A weapon like this wouldn''t be able to disy such powers. Its purpose and structure are too simple for something moreplex.'' He put the item into his spatial ring.


    His weapons had helped him a lot and were important to the weaker members of his family. But they had already served their purpose for him and hispanions.


    Fortunately, he had learned a lot from Benson and then developed his powers to rece those weapons with new types of artifacts to rece his old ''friends'' of two lifetimes.


    He sighed in satisfaction at having reached such a high point in his journey before turning his attention to the cultivation of his friends.


    ''It looks like I''ve turned this cave into a special cultivation ce for Sovereigns...'' He noticed the density of mana and elementspatible with his colleagues in thisrge cave. ''It is possible that Casey and Sarah will level up in the next two days.''


    Sensing this, he decided it would be good to wait that long before continuing with the mission he had epted earlier.


    Vicente sensed the situation of Torne, who was exhausted after the battle against the Behemoth and was currently cultivating in Vice''s consciousness space.


    ''I think these two days will be enough for old Torne to finish his recovery. Cultivating in such a space should be very good for his recovery.''


    He then put Torne aside and turned his attention to the Throne of Darkness, making it appear in a miniature form in one of his hands, while a yellow pentagram with green lines and symbols appeared around it.


    Vicente now hadplete control over the Throne of Darkness, without the negative effects on his consciousness and soul that he had faced before.


    ''It has been a long journey. Fortunately, you''ve survived this far.'' A voice without gender or age sounded in Vicente''s mind, reminding him of the day of his Awakening.


    ''This voice... Are you the consciousness of my second Magic Gem?'' Vicente recognized the source of the voice, remembering that Torne had told him that his gem, connected to the Throne of Darkness, had a consciousness of its own.


    ''Indeed. I''ve been at your side since you awoke. Unfortunately, you couldn''t fully control my powers until you reached your fifth pentagram. Today, you have fulfilled all the requirements to use the supreme power of darkness,'' said the voice as the darkness in Vicente''s soul seemed to increase without limit, while Torne, Onyx and even the werewolf outside the cave felt the terror of this mysterious power.


    ''Do you have a purpose?'' Vicente asked seriously, obviously ufortable with the situation.


    ''My goal is to reach the maximum level, young magician. Like every living being, I strive for the peak of magic. My maximum would be the best configuration of pentagrams you can get for the throne. So don''t absorb pentagrams of a quality lower than cyan. I won''t ept them,'' the gem''s conscience said, demanding the best for itself.


    ''Try to get as many naturally formed pentagrams as you can. I know it may be difficult, but avoid ordinary pentagrams. If you really want to reveal all of my powers, we''ll need at least three essences capable of evolving before we leave this world.


    Limit yourself to absorb only 2 ordinary pentagrams.''


    ''Leave this world?'' Vicente frowned as he put aside the almost impossible mission of obtaining cyan essences formed by the phenomena of nature for his second magical form.


    ''Indeed. The key to leaving the Pris Realm is the indigo grade, or the 7th stage. When one qualitatively advances to the indigo grade, or the 7th stage, they gain ess to the Star Path to a higher ce. In this special realm, you and I will be able to seek immortality!''


    Vicente wasn''t surprised, as he had heard that Magus disappeared soon after their breakthrough.


    ''That''s what happens to beings who reach the legendary 7th stage? Do they go somewhere else in the universe?'' Vicente thought, using some of his earthly knowledge.


    He didn''t go against the conscience of his second magical form. He knew how difficult it must be for him toplete the requirements of the Magic Gem and approach the quality of a Magus. That would be enough time for him to solve the current crisis, secure the future of his sisters and live on the continent for a while.


    Leaving after experiencing everything Pris Realm offered seemed like the start of a new adventure, but also the way for him to guarantee Nina''s safety once she became a Magus.


    Nina had a cyan talent, so she would certainly be an Archmage in the future and perhaps be a Magus. As her older brother, it was Vicente''s duty to explore whaty beyond this world before Nina, to help her when shepleted her magical journey in the Pris Realm.


    Vicente was also curious about whaty beyond Pris Realm, if there was a possibility for him to visit Earth again, or if he was in some kind of alternate universe.


    Considering all of this, he agreed to try his best, even though the path to getting two naturally formed cyan essencespatible with his Throne of Darkness was obviously difficult.


    ''For now, I''ll focus on obtaining the pentagram that the werewolf pointed out. We''ll think about these other essencester.'' hemented with his Magic Gem.


    ''Do that. Our first pentagram will evolve to the green grade once you absorb the second pentagram from the throne,'' the Gem''s consciousness said before disappearing, leaving Vicente alone with his many thoughts about the present and the future.

 Chapter 723 Before Departure

    Chapter 723 Before Departure


    ??After the consciousness of the second Magic Gem of Vicente faded, he left the interior of the cave and went to where the werewolf was waiting for his party nearby.


    "You made it, huh?" the furry creature sitting on a branch of a nearby tree said as it looked at Vicente, feeling apletely unfamiliar sensation from the magician in front of it.


    "Thank you for the information. It helped me a lot." Vicente thanked it sincerely as he stopped next to the creature before looking up at the beautiful,rge moon visible from there.


    "Tell me about our destination," he got right to the point, making the magical creature next to him take a deep breath and turn its attention to the full moon.


    "Our target is a Manticore. The creature has long been at the level of a Beginner Archmage, so it''s very close to reaching the Intermediate level. It lives in a shadowy area in the far northwest of the Valley of Lightning.


    Its powers are based on two elements: poison and shadow. With its sting, it can inocte a poison that can kill even Intermediate Archmages, while its control over shadows can turn shadows into our enemies.


    It is a terrible warrior on the battlefield for its enemies. It is very strong, with a very resilient body, unparalleled speed, and a high level of regeneration.


    I''ve heard stories of creatures who challenged it and couldn''t even scratch its fur... Everyone who faced it eventually died. Some escaped for a few days, but as I said, its venom is deadly. If one of us gets hit by it, we''ll die."


    The werewolf stopped staring at the moon and looked into Vicente''s human eyes. "I''ll be honest with you. If I hadn''t seen your potential, I would never have gone ahead with my current ns. Everything depends on you."


    "I understand... What do you stand to gain by taking such a risk?" Vicente asked curiously.


    "It is a resourcepatible with me. If I absorb it, I could be an Archmage in a few days. Then I won''t have to worry so much about those damn vampires," the werewolf replied, unable to hide its displeasure at the current situation on the continent.


    Vampires and werewolves had historically been enemies in the Pris Realm. But the werewolf tribe was currently in hiding, weakened by the sacrifice that had led to the appearance of the first Archmage of the vampire race.


    "How bad is the situation? I came from the south, so I still don''t know exactly how things are here." Vicente asked, curious to know what the creature before him knew.


    "Things are terrible. Since the fall of the magicians of the Dark Path, the vampires have be much stronger. Until about 3,000 years ago, the situation for the vampires was the same as it had been for over 100,000 years. There was a bnce of power in the northern region.


    But then more and more Dark Path magicians disappeared. The new ones that appeared after them could not live or were closely watched, restricted. This gave the vampires room to develop their ns for their current state.


    Currently, the Archmages and Paragons you have seen or sensed in the Valley of Lightning make up over 30% of the magical beings at that stage on the continent.


    Until recently, the vast majority of magical beings at these stages were humans or allies of humans. But with the rise of Demien Bloodthorne, most of them have fallen, leaving only a few high-level magicians on the continent. 80% or more of the Paragons and Archmages on the continent are now beasts or monsters." The creature summarized the recent history and couldn''t help but show its regret.


    "Who knows what will happen from now on?" It asked in a desperate tone. "Then I must take the chance I have now. This might be my only alternative to fight them!"


    "I have a feeling the future is going to be pretty bitter," Vicente said, voicing his opinion. "I met some vampires on the way here and found out that the vampire leaders want to use the surviving magicians as cattle to strengthen them. They won''t hunt us all down right away."


    "As expected. It''s a n that makes sense." The werewolf looked meaningfully at Vicente and asked. "What are you going to do? Let''s say everything works out and you get your next pentagram. What are you going to do?"


    "Go to a certain ce and save someone. After that, I''ll go south to help my people prepare for the arrival of their enemies," Vicente said.


    He wasn''t naive enough to think he could go to the door of the vampires and challenge Demien Bloodthorne to end the current situation on the continent once and for all.


    Vicente had be powerful, but against Demien, a superior vampire with Beginner Archmage cultivation, he still had a long way to go.


    At the very least, he would have to add all four of his missing pentagrams to the Throne of Darkness or advance to the level of a High-level Paragon to challenge that vampire with any chance of survival.


    Anything less in the face of Demien''s power would be suicide!


    The werewolf had imagined it, so it didn''t find Vicente''s ns strange. It made sense to hide and prepare for the future, even if this young man was so strong.


    "Good luck with your ns. But maybe we''ll meet again in the future. I, too, n to head south sometime," the furry creature said while Vicente remained silent, thinking about how close he finally was to Lauren.


    Since the two cyan pentagrams he had absorbed in the past few hours had enhanced his powers, he felt after obtaining the cyan pentagram for the second position of the Throne of Darkness, he would be strong enough to go to Nis'' Shadows.


    The headquarters of Nis'' Shadows was close to this area in the Vinia Empire. This sect was in an area in the empire''s west, less than a month''s journey away from where Vicente and his group were at the moment.


    Considering the stops for cultivation, recovering from confrontations that might happen in the meantime, or even the times they might need to hide, he and his group could reach such a ce in two months at the most.


    Thinking about it, Vicente couldn''t help but imagine Lauren''s face, how she looked after all these years and what it would be like to take her home to see Nina again.


    About 12 years had passed, but given the wonders of magic, she should be exactly the same as she was back then, at least physically.


    While he was thinking about it and nning his reunion with Lauren, Vicente left the werewolf after saying they would wait until hispanions had finished cultivating.


    This would take a little over three days, when those who had a chance of advancing could finallyplete their advancement to the level of Sky Sovereigns!

 Chapter 724 Leaving for the Manticore Hunt

    Chapter 724 Leaving for the Manticore Hunt


    ??By the end of the group''s third day in the cave where the cyan pentagram had appeared, everyone in Vicente''s group hadpleted their cultivation.


    Those who didn''t advance had developed their powers, and Casey and Sarah hadpleted their progress to the level of Sky Sovereigns.


    Now the entire group, except for those at the 5th stage, was at thest level of the 4th stage!


    Even those who hadn''t advanced because they had improved their strength recently could take advantage of the 3 days of peaceful cultivation after the battle with the Behemoth.


    Vicente could now turn ordinary areas into special cultivation grounds for 4th-stage beings. But the ce where they had spent those days was no ordinary ce. By taking turns with their new abilities, the ce had further stimted the cultivation of Vicente''s five humanpanions.


    This time was also enough for Torne to finish recovering from the exhaustion of the previous battle.


    After everyone had finished recovering their strength, Vicente gathered the group that evening to n their next steps, reunite his people with the werewolf, and discuss their next target.


    An early 6th stage Manticore!


    The werewolf told Vicente''spanions what it had told him earlier and listened to the skills avable in this group.


    Together, they nned how to act and what to avoid in the uing battle.


    The enemy was only a few hours away from the group, so it wouldn''t be long before they were involved in another battle against a Beginner Archmage!


    The group prepared well, with Vicente exining to his people the new capabilities of the robot armor and some of their artifacts.


    The five magicians took the night to adjust to the extra powers their armor or artifacts would give them, determined to set out in search of the enemy at dawn.


    ...


    By dawn, Vicente''s five humanpanions had eager looks on their faces, full of the desire to fight after experiencing the changes in their armor.


    To say they were changed was an understatement. It was as if Vicente had reinvented every part of his design, taking it to such an absurd level that the armor seemed to be a living being rather than mere objects.


    When they wore them, the five of them were nowpletely certain that they could fight at a level simr to Low-level Paragons, but not necessarily just any Low-level Paragon, but a talented being close to bing a Mid-level Paragon!


    This was something incredible for all of them, something that would give them not only attack and movement power but also more solid defense than any of their powers could give them.


    Seeing Vicente finish his meditation at the beginning of the day, the five were ready to leave.


    Vicente walked among the trees in this area of the Valley of Lightning, feeling parts of his body vibrate as small blue rays shot out from them.


    The area was truly perfect for practitioners with an affinity for the lightning element. He had only been meditating, but he felt as if he had "recharged his batteries" to a level beyond what he could normally go.


    He said as he saw hispanions eating and drinking. "Are you ready? Let''s get on with our mission. If all goes well, we''ll find our target at dawn tomorrow."


    The werewolf, now dressed in a hood to protect it from the daylight, stood up, more anxious than anyone else, for this was the glorious moment of its life.


    "Follow me," it said as it took the lead and made its way under the branches of therge trees in the area, the group following behind it without haste or dy.


    As they set off, Rory asked Vicente. "Are we going after another pentagram after this hunt? You have four spaces to fill in your second magical form."


    The others were curious as well and looked at Vicente to hear his answer.


    "No. As interesting as it would be for me to add as many pentagrams as possible to my second magical form, the truth is that it can be quite difficult, time consuming and conspicuous," he said, without exining some details about the fact that he was mainly targeting naturally formed essences.


    "We''ve been away from home for several months now. There''s a long way to go before we return, with necessary stops for our future preparations. If we go on a big hunt now, we may not return in time to help our family deal with the worst of the crisis."


    "So you want to go after Lauren after absorbing the pentagram created by Manticora?" Rory asked.


    "Yes. Depending on the situation in Nis'' Shadows, we could return home in two or three months," Vicente confirmed, making hispanions even more excited.


    As much as the cultivation opportunities in the continent''s north were incredible, they all wanted to return home, enjoy some progress, and help their families.


    None of them were expected to be Paragons in the short term, so it would be a long time before they needed new pentagrams. Returning was what everyone there wanted most, despite all the strengthening they had undergone during these months of hunting.


    "Nis'' Shadows, huh?" the werewolf murmured when it heard that. "Are you rted to them?"


    Vicente said to the creature leading them. "They took my older sister years ago. I want to save her."


    "That''s how Nis'' Shadows work. They take newly awakened magicians with elements of the Dark Path as soon as they be aware of it. But that''s not the worst thing about them. The worst thing is their alliance with vampires."


    "What?" Lina eximed in surprise, not expecting to hear something like that now.


    "You didn''t know that?" The werewolfughed bitterly. "Nis'' Shadows is just another organization of magicians who allied themselves with vampires even before The Purification. Some even say that the Temple Master of the Congregation of Revtions, who led his religion into a war of extermination against the Dark Path magicians, was an ally of the vampires."


    "That can''t be true!" La didn''t like what she heard. "From what we''ve already discovered, the vampires dealt a fatal blow to the Congregation of Revtions. How could they be allies if they did that?"


    "As I said, the former Temple Master was the one who supposedly had a rtionship with the vampires. But he disappeared about 2,000 years ago, around the time the most recent Temple Master took over the temple. But maybe this may just be an unfounded rumor. However, it is a fact that Nis'' Shadow is with the vampires." This creature confirmed what it had already said, speaking with unwavering firmness.


    "If that''s the case, then things on the continent could be even worse than we imagined," Tornemented to the group as he emerged from Vicente''s body. "Perhaps other sects and ns of the Dark Path have betrayed humanity, master. In that case, it will be much more difficult for us to deal with the current crisis, as well as to rescue young Lauren!"

 Chapter 725 Worries Before the Hunt

    Chapter 725 Worries Before the Hunt


    ??The entire group became more worried when they heard from the werewolf that some of the strongest magicians in the fight against the monsters were on the side of the vampires.


    If the former Temple Master of the Congregation of Revtions had made a deal with the vampires, it no longer mattered. The temple had lost most of its high-ranking members and was already on its way to being destroyed by the war started by the vampires.


    However, if Nis'' Shadows and other Dark Path factions were associated with vampires, it was very important and worrisome.


    Besides vampires and other types of powerful monsters, the continent''s magicians would also have to deal with powerful Dark Path magicians!


    This was simply terrifying!


    "If that''s true, maybe the resurrection of the Cataclysm Order won''t be well received." Linamented, having already thought enough about the order''s secret posts to realize that Vicente''s actions would lead to the resurrection of the order, eventually.


    But would the magicalmunity would wee the people behind the new order?


    "It doesn''t matter. Our goal is not to seek approval from anyone. We don''t need people''s support. We''ll do whatever it takes to achieve our goals, even if a part of society considers us allies of the monsters," Vicente got right to the point, not liking the reality of things, but having no choice but to follow this path.


    He looked at La and said. "When we get back to Seidel Kingdom, I want you and Jasmine to find a way to join the strongest survivors of the temple. I want to know the truth about this group. I strongly suspect that the higher-ups are concealing some very troubling information."


    Everyone looked at La, while she herself was skeptical and concerned about her religion. She believed in the things they had taught her. But after being attacked and now hearing the werewolf''sment, she couldn''t help but be interested in finding out the truth.


    Her goal was not to expose the corruption of the Congregation of Revtion, but to uncover the truth behind the rumors and perhaps separate these negative stories from her faith.


    "All right, I''ll do my best." She agreed and expressed her opinion. "But I''m sure there are reasonable exnations for all of this. I have a feeling it''s all just a misunderstanding."


    "I hope so." Rory sighed.


    "Let''s look at the positive side of the situation," Vicentemented after a sad sigh. "Now we can attack Nis'' Shadows without mercy. The bastards deserve to die!"


    Everyone there had to agree on that. For now, they understood more than ever that their action in saving Lauren would not only not harm the magicalmunity in the fight against the vampires, but would also weaken the enemy''s side.


    The werewolf remained silent for most of their conversation, finding the origin of this group curious but not interested in delving further into their past. Its ns were to have these people as its allies until it got what it wanted. After that, they would all go their separate ways, and it sincerely preferred not to see them again.


    ...


    Several hourster, the group arrived at one border of the Valley of Lightning as night gradually took over the day, signaling the group''s proximity to their destination.


    As night approached, the werewolf moved faster, quickening the group''s pace as it made its final rmendations.


    The 6th-stage manticore they were hunting was especially powerful at night because it was a creature of the Dark Path, and it usually grew stronger at night. However, that was also the best time to attack it.


    Why was that? The Manticora was so much stronger at night that it didn''t take the same precautions as it would during the day. It was more essible and vulnerable at night because it was in its strongest and most confident state.


    Vicente''s Throne of Darkness would also be stronger at night. Since they would rely heavily on his second magical form in the uing battle, the group had to attack at night.


    Vicente''s strength greatly increased after absorbing the power of the two pentagrams. He had improved two of his existing essences and gained two new powers. But not only that, he had also solidified his foundation and reached a new level with his first and second gems.


    The present him differedpletely from the young man who had started the battle against the Behemoth!


    Still, Vicente was at the same level as when he fought the Behemoth, and he didn''t have as many advantages over the previous battle. If he didn''t focus on attacking Manticora with his second magical form, his chances of winning would be slim.


    The enemy was stronger than the previous one, but it would also be more attentive to Vice and wouldn''t give him the same chances as the Behemoth. Thus, as the group progressed, its members became more tense and focused on finding the enemy and surviving the battle.


    After the night mission, there would only be one more stop in the northern region before they returned to the Seidel Kingdom.


    So when the group approached an area of fog, where the elements associated with darkness were denser than in the other areas they had passed through during the day, they slowed down, walking in battle formation.


    Vicente''s robotic armor was more alert than ever, helping its wearers check their surroundings and act quickly if necessary.


    Torne was in Vicente''s mind space. Even though the others already knew about him and there was no need for him to hide, it was better for him and Vice to fight together.


    Even if Vicente had be a Paragon, Torne''s mana could still make a significant difference to him in a deadly battle!


    So the ghost was in position, ready to merge his powers with his master''s as soon as necessary.


    "Keep your senses sharp. I can sense the enemy''s aura," the werewolf said in a low voice, since it was the first to sense Manticora''s aura because of its higher cultivation level in the group.


    It became more tense, circting its energies throughout itsrge body to prepare for the battle that was about to begin.


    "I will say this onest time. Stay vignt about the poison produced by Manticora. Do not let it sting you under any circumstances. Even I will die if I get hit! Otherwise, good luck in battle!"


    With those words, it slowly stopped, making the group repeat its behavior before they gradually saw the monstrous body of Manticora circling its own territory.

 Chapter 726 Battle Against 6th Stage Manticora

    Chapter 726 Battle Against 6th Stage Manticora


    ??The moment the group stopped moving, everyone there saw a creature shrouded in dark mist, but they could fully see the outline of itsrge body.


    Over 3 meters tall and 5 meters long, the Manticora had two pairs of huge wings on its back, very reminiscent of bat wings. It has a lion''s mane,pletely ck, running from the top of its head to the middle of its back.


    In the middle of Manticora''s back began the three tail-shaped stingers of scorpions, each with its sinister stingers, one of the sharpest natural weapons of all.


    Standing under its four legs, which had exposed external bones and ws as horrible as its stingers, the creature with a human-like face had the hideous look of a killer on its face. Its teeth, however, bore no resemnce to those of humans, but those of a thirsty dog in search of its next meal.


    As soon as the group, led by the werewolf, got close to it, the Manticora turned its face in their direction, looking directly at the tall, furry creature in front of them.


    The Manticore was even more intelligent than the Behemoth, aware it had something of great value in its small territory, something that would surely attract fools to take a chance on it.


    "Another group courting death," It opened its mouth and muttered, then moved without hesitation, attacking with its stingers and ws toward Vicente''s group.


    The Manticore was not only more intelligent than the Behemoth; it was also more cautious. Knowing that many predators would target it if it disyed any sign of vulnerability, it couldn''t forgive these intruders encroaching on its territory.


    The moment it attacked, the pentagrams of all the magicians in the group appeared, while everyone there, even the werewolf, saw scenes from the future as they moved to dodge the initialbat attack.


    The werewolf narrowly dodged one of the creature''s stings, but couldn''t help looking in horror at the brown exoskeleton structure in front of it and thanking the woman called Lina and the man called Casey. Without these two, it would have been seriously injured, marked for death!


    Vicente did not hesitate to merge his powers with Torne''s, realizing the fight there would not be simple. There was no room for him to test his powers individually.


    As the battle began, he felt his mana more than double, as the darkness in the surroundings came under his control with the appearance of the Throne of Darkness.


    A crown and cloak of darkness appeared over Vicente''s body, as the Manticora stopped looking at the werewolf, turning its attention to its real opponent there.


    "I see. You''re here to hunt me," tt said, sensing Vicente''s darkness, even feeling a little of the elemental suppressioning from the young Paragon.


    "Even if you are the king of darkness, this one in front of you will not lower its head, young magician. But I will give you a chance to leave with your group alive out of respect for your position," said the Manticora, while it was already in a defensive position.


    Rory and the others used the moment to back off a little, distancing themselves from their opponent to only support Vicente and the werewolf, the real fighters, who had a chance of making the Manticora suffer.


    Their armor could help them cause the 6th stage creature some difort. But even all of them together could do no more than the werewolf or Vicente individually.


    They went into standard formation, with Lina and Casey focused on supporting their colleagues, while the others stayed in position to protect these two and try, on a smaller scale, to suppress their target monster.


    "Trying to intimidate me? It won''t be that easy, monster," Vicente said as he raised one of his hands, causing darkness to surround the creature, forcing it to the ground.


    The five armors acted together to create pressure under the Manticora, while the ground shook, making weapons and conscious metallic beings appear in the surroundings.


    Chains tried to catch the creature''s legs, while metal structures appeared around the Manticora''s stingers.


    The creature felt Vicente trying to invade its mind, trying to divert its attention from the metal warriors and darkness forming around it.


    As six pentagrams glowed around Vicente, making his heart beat differently and affecting the enemy significantly, the werewolf acted with some distance, attacking fiercely to help its ally weaken the opponent.


    The creature felt pressured, noting that dealing with Vicente would not be easy. Not only did he have a darkness even stronger than its own, but the magician had two extraordinary powers and the help of several warriors who were weak on their own, but together could be a nuisance.


    It opened its mouth andughed mischievously as its cyan pentagram appeared outside its body amid the darkness of the area vibrating strangely.


    "All right! Let''s see who''s stronger! If you win today, so be it. My pentagram will be yours. But if not, I''ll devour your body!" it shouted as the shadows of each of them, but also of the surrounding trees and rocks, changed, forming shadow monsters.


    Vicente''s 4th stagepanions hadn''t expected that, but the moment the creature''s shadows attacked them, their armor kicked in, making them move as they counterattacked.


    Vicente saw the werewolf change its attack to defend itself, while he merely moved his right arm.


    He grabbed the neck of one creature of darkness, causing it to dissipate immediately afterwards.


    But that was all the time it took for the 6th stage monster to escape the joint suppression on him and move as fast as La towards him.


    "Die!"


    It yelled as it attacked Vicente with its three stingers, using its powerful aura to destroy Vice''s metallic items, which, under the Metallic Symphony, were acting independently of him to hurt it.


    Vicente felt all his physical features rise with the power of his fourth pentagram and moved, narrowly escaping the creature''s poisonous stings.


    When the Manticora least expected it, a metal trident broke through the rock beneath it, striking its abdomen, its most sensitive area.


    The trident was made of metal, but it was shrouded in darkness, while the elements of darkness above the creature seemed to force it downwards, making it difficult for it to escape.


    In this position, it saw a giant lightning bolt rapidly forming on its right side, while a huge hammer descended towards it at themand of the electric creature.


    Its heart beat differently and it felt just how strong the young man it was fighting really was!

 Chapter 727 End of the Hunt

    Chapter 727 End of the Hunt


    ??In the blink of an eye, the dark trident struck the Manticore, while Vicente''s enormous hammer assaulted its wings viciously.


    Although Vicente''s strikes did not mortally wound the 6th-stage creature, they inflicted significant injuries, leaving the Manticore with broken bones and deepcerations at the primary points of attack.


    The Manticore let out a scream of agony, its body pierced for the first time in ages, as a trail of dark energy invaded its insides.


    External forces should never breach the body of a magical creature, being the sanctuary of the soul. It was far easier to inflict serious damage on the soul once another''s powers infiltrated its body.


    Agitated, the Manticore moved, leaving a trail of thick, ck blood that shocked Vicente''srades. Despite the ferocity of the attack, the creature was robust enough to maneuver across the battlefield,unching a counterattack.


    Vicente watched as the Manticore, its three stingers aimed at him, passed by closely. After such a brutal onught, the beast was severely weakened and would notst much longer. In a desperate bid, it aimed a lethal strike at him.


    Vicente''s heart raced as he expected the enemy''s movements, reacting just in time. Foreseeing his imminent future through Lina''s skill, his eyes narrowed, and he positioned himself to catch two of the three stingers.


    The creature''s eyes opened even wider with this move, as it aimed the third stinger at Vicente''s heart, viciously going for the young magician''s death.


    However, just as it was about to hit his body, the stinger bumped into Vicente''s cloak of darkness, before the werewolf appeared beside the two of them.


    The moment it appeared next to them, the werewolf raised its ws and attacked viciously towards the creature''s tails.


    In a single instant, all three tails containing the creature''s stinger were severed, causing the Manticore to scream even more desperately.


    Vicente''spanions seized the opportunity to attack, all of them using the strength of their armor to put pressure on the creature again, as its darkness finally weakened.


    "You will be my second pentagram," Vicente said as the creature looked at him in terror.


    Vicente''s body was powerful. The fact that he had held it for a few moments had shocked the creature. But more importantly, now, feeling more and more the elemental suppression, the Manticoremented its end there, before epting its fate.


    "The master of darkness has beaten me. This is not an unfair defeat. Use my pentagram to strike terror in the Pris Realm, young magician," it said in a weak tone, without Vicente having to give it the final blow, just before its body copsed lifelessly to the ground and a cyan essence emerged from it.


    "How peculiar... It gave you its pentagram." The werewolf muttered as it turned away from Vicente and the Manticore.


    A creature could give up its life and willingly give its pentagram to a magician. When this happened, the absorption process became much easier, sometimes even allowing a bonus for the magician''s side.


    Vicente didn''t find this result strange. By making the Manticore look pitiful in front of him, he imposed his dominance, making it ept him as its superior, as indeed he was.


    As the bearer of the Throne of Darkness, Vicente would rule over the creatures of darkness, who owed him obedience and should be grateful if they had the chance to be part of his powers!


    He sat down and allowed the cyan essence to join his powers, for the first time in his journey so far, absorbing an essence in his second magical form!


    The werewolf watched Vicente for just a few moments, before moving towards the area protected by the Manticore in search of the resource he so desperately needed to advance a stage.


    The members of the group approached Vicente, each of them exhausted, but much better than they had been at the end of the fight against the Behemoth.


    Vicente''s dark powers really were very strong, but not only that, his armor had absorbed most of the problems, helping them to reach this point without serious injury.


    "It''s finally over," Sarah murmured as she looked at the Manticore''s body, while Onyx and Torne appeared to remove the corpse from the area.


    In only 10 minutes, this ce would be filled with magical creatures in search of that corpse, but also the item hidden in the area. However, to the surprise of some of them, Vicente didn''t even take 5 minutes toplete the absorption of his second pentagram!


    At the end of the 5 minutes, his yellow pentagram from the Throne of Darkness had advanced to the green grade, while the pentagram from the Manticore had stabilized in the second position of that Magic Gem.


    As the Manticore had given Vicente its pentagram without him having to deliver the final blow, he received an extra benefit, feeling his mana rise beyond what he had expected from absorbing the pentagram from that monster.


    His mana advanced 40% to the level of a Low-level Paragon, putting him close to the middle of this level. His senses became sharper and even his maic powers increased.


    As he already knew, his magical forms were connected, so the strengthening of one side would lead to the development of the other!


    His first power from the Throne of Darkness developed, gaining him a new ability, Creatures of the Shadow Realm, while his new pentagram gave him a field ability, Poison Veil.


    His new ability from the cyan pentagram could create an extremely poisonous gas, capable of killing those up to 100% stronger than him. Meanwhile, the development of his first ability could give rise to creatures of darkness, capable of fighting physically and mentally against his targets.


    Vicente realized his two new powers, as he felt his mana reaching its peak state. His abilities quickly regenerated all his injuries and exhaustion, while he noticed creatures approaching where he was.


    "Let''s go. There''s nothing more for us to do here," he said to hispanions, as his fourth and fifth pentagrams appeared, with him stimting hispanions'' recovery.


    "What about the werewolf?" Rory asked, as he showed where that creature had gone.


    "It''s already consumed the resource it wanted. Its advance to the 6th stage should happen quickly. I doubt anyone will try to attack it as it is now. And that''s no longer our problem," he said dryly, while he couldn''t help smiling at the thought of his next target.


    "Let''s go to Nis'' Shadows headquarters!"

 Chapter 728 Advance of the Vampire Forces

    Chapter 728 Advance of the Vampire Forces


    ??With the end of Vicente''s nned hunt, his group began their journey towards the headquarters of Nis'' Shadows, in a neighboring state to the west of the Vinia Empire.


    Nis'' Shadows was in an autonomous area between the Vinia Empire and The Ivory Desert, two areas contrasted by the Congregation of Revtions and the vampire tribes.


    This was definitely the most dangerous area on the continent, so they moved on from the Valley of Lightning with caution, not at all arrogant because of Vicente''s advances.


    He was stronger than ever, but it would only take one superior peak 5th stage vampire to end their journey.


    While trying to hide their aura by traveling west, the group would now use Lina''s prophetic ability more than ever to predict their encounters with monsters, inferior vampires, or superior vampires.


    Their journey to Lauren''s sect could take between one and two months, depending on the pace at which they moved, but the group wasn''t worried about time.


    Having already done almost everything they had to do in this dangerous area of the continent, afterpleting Lauren''s rescue mission, it would be time for them to return south, where they nned to strengthen the resistance to the monsters'' advance.


    ...


    Some more time had passed since the end of Vicente''s group''s pentagram hunt.


    While he and his people headed for Nis'' Shadows headquarters, Miss Death and herpanions were currently in the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn.


    After their passage through Seidel Kingdom, the group passed through three other states in the far south of the continent, where they had targets to neutralize on behalf of their dark coalition.


    As much as the vampires'' n was to leave some Paragons and young people with the potential to be Paragons in the future alive to one day be a cultivation ''resource'' for high-level vampires, that didn''t mean they didn''t have targets to die for now!


    Demien Bloodthorne wouldn''t waste his time going hunting in the continent''s south. Not only that, he and his high-level subordinates were busy absorbing the powers from therge amount of blood they had got in recent months.


    It would take months for them to finish their current seclusion and turn their attention back to the continent. Until then, their allies and underlings were the ones who were careful to neutralize any threats to their ns.


    They would not exterminate the continent''s magicians, but they were aiming to force the magicians''munity, preventing it from havingrge territories under its control, leading the continent to fall under the majority control of monsters.


    For this to happen, some Paragons from the south, such as King Seidel''s former bodyguard, had to fall before the hordes of monsters arrived in that region!


    Miss Death and her group had taken care of several such individuals in recent months and were now making their way back to their sect''s headquarters, havingpleted all their missions.


    Today they were standing by a stream, resting before continuing their journey north.


    In another month and a half, two at the most, they would be back in the darknds of Nis'' Shadows headquarters. Being peak 4th stage Dark Path magicians, traveling across the continent was currently much easier for them than it had been for Vicente''s group.


    Not only were they stronger than most of Vicente''spanions, they also had the vampires'' authorization to move freely through thesends!


    While Lauren was meditating in a small tent near that stream, two of her men were talking, sitting on stumps of fallen trees.


    Next to them, a woman with a beautiful appearance but a terrible aura was telling them about the current situation in the central part of the continent.


    "Our coalition surrounded The Hungry Canyon and The Pure Enve weeks ago. In a few more days, the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn will fall and our troops will move on to the southern region," said amia in front of them, who couldn''t help but smile as she spoke about it, imagining the amount of magicians she would devour in the near future.


    "The ns are progressing. I thought it would take us two years to take over the continent. But it looks like that will happen sooner," said one man, who was human but looked more monstrous than themia in front of them.


    "Our next targets are Trevora Kingdom, Andoria Kingdom, and the Gugia Empire. Once these three states fall, dominating the southern region will be as easy as taking candy from a child!" The Lamiamented.


    "How many human domains are left in our territory already conquered so far?" The other man asked.


    Their aim wasn''t to take over everything, but to leave the humans stuck in small ces, where they could continue to develop, but without leaving the monsters'' control.


    "We currently have 32 cities around the northern region and part of the central region where humans are trapped. There must be 5 million humans in these ces growing up to be ughtered in the future." Sheughed.


    "The south has more cities than the north, so it''s possible that we''ll have 100 cities and just over 15 million humans by the end of our ns. That''s not bad. With those numbers, we''ll be able to create several Archmages and a Magus or two." The group''s deputy leader said, but he couldn''t help smiling and showing his yellowed teeth, letting out a mischievousugh.


    ...


    While Lauren''s group traveled back north to go into seclusion in their post-mission home, the situation in the south was not at all good, although the worst was yet toe.


    Although the monsters were still expanding their domains in the central part of the continent, the magical beings who hade south on ount of The Purification had already wreaked havoc in the area.


    Not only that, besides these beings who had arrived in the area before the cmity even began, a few monsters were ahead of most of their troops.


    Several cities in the south had already fallen, while migratory movements in search of safer ces had begun in all the states in the area.


    In the Seidel Kingdom, things were getting terrible, with viges around the entire state gradually being abandoned, with citizens of the kingdom mainly seeking the big cities.


    Vicente''s Metal City had grown a lot in the period of more than a year since his departure, having advanced quite a bit over its area. It now had over 170,000 inhabitants and every day, trains, carriages and wagons brought more people to live, or rather survive, in this ce of metal.


    But that was only the beginning of the cmity. In theing months, the entire kingdom would face the actual terror of the vampires'' ns!

 Chapter 729 Arriving at Nixlas Shadows

    Chapter 729 Arriving at Nis'' Shadows


    ??Six weeks had passed since Vicente''s group left the Valley of Lightning after the Manticora''s death.


    They had traveled a long way within the northern region until they were very close to reaching their goal, the home of Nis'' Shadows.


    Contrary to what had happened so far in the group''s journey, they had hardly faced any magical creatures during these weeks.


    Perhaps because this territory is already under the control of monsters, who may have been neglecting the surroundings out of sheer confidence, or because of the group''s caution, they had only had one fight on this journey.


    It was a battle they had just left the Valley of Lightning.


    As they entered the territory to the west of the Vinia Empire, they hadn''t been involved in any trouble so far, and were now only a few days away from reaching the headquarters of Vicente''s target sect.


    They were standing still to allow Lina to use her powers and predict whaty ahead of the group.


    ...


    While Lina was using her powers, the group was on the outskirts, positioned discreetly among the trees in the area, silently waiting.


    Vicente was monitoring the terrain to the west, seeing nothing of concern from his position.


    The others were in the same position, each of them breathing cautiously in anticipation of the end of Lina''s vision.


    While the group heard tree leaves swaying in the wind, but also the sound of tiny insects and animals far away, Torne was talking to Vicente.


    ''When we finish this current journey, you will be able to activate the altars of the order, master. With your current powers, I believe we can simultaneously activate 5 Awakening Altars. That will definitely give us some advantages,'' Torne said excitedly.


    They knew already that the continent was experiencing a new crisis amid the current problems, something to do with the non-awakening of young magicians who every day reached the age of awakening their powers, but because of the problems in the Congregation of Revtions, could not awaken their skills.


    This would obviously be a magnificent opportunity for Vicente!


    ''That''s good. But I have several doubts about how we''re going to do this. How will people know that we can awaken their powers? More importantly, won''t enemies be aware of our movements?''


    Torne said with a confident tone. ''The monsters won''t stop us, if that''s what you''re worried about. They might try to do something against you because of your powers. But they won''t act like that because of the altars.


    But we''ll have to hire people to spread rumors in towns near the altars that we''ll use to awaken new magicians. I think it''ll be a while before we get what we want.


    The order''s altars could also awaken Light Path magicians, just as the temples of the Congregation of Revtion could awaken Dark Path magicians. As such, they wouldn''t necessarily ''attract'' those with an affinity to one path or the other.


    The difference is that those with a negative elemental affinity might be more likely to subordinate themselves to Vicente after awakening their powers.


    This was Torne''s goal for the revival of his old religion/organization, while Vicente intended to use this to strengthen his domains.


    From the news they had heard around the continent, states were falling and only a fewrge cities in these already devastated areas had held out so far. He imagined the same would happen in the south eventually, which meant he would have to take matters into his own hands and establish his own territory, ignoring old borders and even absolute families.


    It wasn''t Vicente''s initial goal to be sovereign of his own domain, but as things developed, he would sooner orter be something of a monarch.


    There was a limit to how far he could go as leader of the underworld, a limit he believed the continent had already reached.


    Gaining more people through the awakening at his altars would be an important step for him to implement the ns necessary for his people''s resistance against the vampires.


    ''We''ll see about that in the future,'' he murmured to Torne, seeing that Lina had just awakened from the vision she was having.


    "There are no prominent dangers until we reach the entrance to Nis'' Shadows. All the territory ahead belongs to the sect. As the area is shrouded in darkness and the vampires themselves seem to protect its boundaries, as well as this being the home of powerful magicians, there are hardly any vigntes in our way." She exined as she looked at Vicente.


    "The danger will be in entering the sect. There''s a Beginner Archmage in that ce, Vice."


    "Oh? I didn''t think Nis'' Shadows were so strong... That must have something to do with his alliance with the vampires," Vicente said before asking. "Is this Archmage human?"


    "Yes."


    The group sighed in relief. It would be very different if such a being were a monster from the Dark Path, an inferior vampire or, worse, a superior vampire.


    "Very well. Let''s move on. We should reach our goal in less than a week. I''ll take care of the Archmage and the Paragons of this sect." Vicente said in a decisive tone and added. "Our goal is to rescue Lauren. But if we can exterminate our enemies, that''s our secondary objective. Be aware of that."


    With those words, the group started moving west again.


    ...


    As Vicente''s group headed towards the Nis'' Shadows headquarters, a woman and three men, all of them Sky Sovereigns, stopped in front of the entrance to the sect''s headquarters.


    In front of a gigantic castle, built around a mountain surrounded by dark fog, the group could hear a mixture of sounds that sounded like crying, screams of pain, but alsoughtering from the building.


    Around the entrance to the ce, where there was a fosse circling the entire area, a red liquid, simr to blood, highlighted the activities in which the group behind this ce was involved.


    From the bridge where the four magicians stood, they could also smell rotting meat, something that would put off any ordinary magician, but which to them was just a normal odor.


    They didn''t find the smell pleasant, but it was something they were so used to that they honestly didn''t mind smelling it.


    The giant iron gates in front of the castle entrance opened, revealing a passage into the sect, while a cadaverous-looking man weed the group back.


    "Miss, it''s good to have you back. How was your mission?" asked this Dark Path magician, a being with millennia of existence, the head doorman of the headquarters.


    "We did well. I''m back in the sect to start my seclusion. I hope to advance to the 5th stage in the next few days," Lauren passed the gatekeeper, heading towards her training area, leaving her men in charge of taking care of the bureaucratic matters of the mission they hadpleted to the south.


    As she walked ahead, watched by herpanions and the old Mid-level Paragon, she clenched her fists, unable to stop thinking about her previous meeting with Vicente Fuller.


    ''At our next meeting, things will be different!''

 Chapter 730 Better Late Than Never!

    Chapter 730 Better Late Than Never!


    ??After Lauren''s return from her mission to the south of the continent, she was soon in seclusion, pursuing her advancement to the 5th stage.",


    At 26, she was one of the greatest prodigies of the northern region in the current generation, having earned her position after tens of thousands of deaths, but also a lot of investment by Nis'' Shadows.


    As much as they had forced her toe to this ce, and brainwashed her to forget her past and be a killing machine, the sect had given her every opportunity to grow.


    From magical resources to special cultivation sites, even targets for her to train her powers and stimte her growth through challenges. The sect had made her path easier by making her the principal weapon among the organization''s young generation.


    Not only did Lauren hold the position of the sect''s top prodigy, she was also the current heir to the sect master, whom she would rece once she became a High-level Paragon.


    With the green scythe on her forehead¡ªa very ancient symbol of death¡ªher fate could not be any other!


    As she went into seclusion, the sect master couldn''t help but ask Lauren''spanions how his chosen one had fared.


    One of the three men who had returned with her sighed and said. "For the most of the time, everything went as expected. We dealt with the problems we had expected and carried out the missions with the same sess rate as always."


    The Beginner Archmage in front of those three men in a hall overlooking a cliff heard this and frowned. "What went wrong?" he asked, sensing the ''most of the time'' rted to problems.


    "While we were heading south, we came up against a strange opponent. A man called Vicente Fuller. He was already an old acquaintance of the Miss. As far as we know, she had given him an ultimatum to join us. When he refused during our meeting in Andoria Kingdom, we acted against him, intending to avoid a future problem."


    "So?" the sect master asked, not seeing how this had been a problem.


    If they were there, it didn''t mean that Vicente had died, or even if he had survived, that he had done nothing wrong to the group?


    The man hesitated for a while, but eventually conveyed what had happened in that city in the south-central region of the continent. "We acted against him and the Miss wrote his name in the Book of Death. But he didn''t die. His name was erased from her book and we all fainted afterwards."


    They didn''t remember such a thing. They remembereding across Vicente, and Lauren had told them she had certainly written Vice''s name in her book. From then on, they assumed what had happened, even though they didn''t remember most of it.


    "What?" The sect master stepped forward, clenching his fists tightly.


    For something like that to happen, Vicente would have to have an even more refined, negative elemental affinity than Lauren''s!


    Lauren was already a monster within the universe of Dark Path magicians. Who could this strange boy be?


    "What''s most peculiar is that until that day, she was convinced he was a magician from the Light Path. However, even though his cultivation was on the same level as ours, he did it." Concluded the leader of thepanions responsible for Miss Death''s safety on the recentlypleted mission.


    The sect master became even more serious as he sensed a monster had been born among humans.


    "Investigate the name of Vicente Fuller. I want all the data on him in my hands within a maximum of six months!" He gave his order to one guard on standby in the hall.


    Unfortunately for him, his group didn''t know who Lauren was. To them, she was a girl they kidnapped about 12 years ago in the continent''s south, and now she was the sect''s heiress. As for her past, they had erased everything they could after verifying she had amon origin.


    How could the sect master recognize the name Fuller today? To him, it was just a strange name that reminded him of nothing and no one.


    Now he could only order Vicente Fuller''s investigation, not being able to take any faster steps towards the truth because he didn''t know that Vicente and Lauren were brother and sister.


    As his men set off to carry out the orders of this Beginner Archmage, he couldn''t help but worry about the hypothesis raised by his men.


    ''What could exin this strange encounter? Could this young man have fooled my disciple''s senses at first?'' he wondered, doubting it had happened.


    It was possible for a Dark Path magician to use their powers to imitate the abilities of Light Path magicians, hiding their true nature. It wasn''t easy to do, but it was possible for some elemental affinities.


    However, one using such a method could never fool another Dark Path magician, especially someone as talented and sensitive as Lauren.


    ''Don''t tell me he has two magical powers?'' The Archmage swallowed his saliva in concern, having never heard of such a thing before.


    ''I''llmunicate with the vampires. Perhaps they know something or can settle the matter with this strange young man.'' He quickly approached his desk and wrote a letter.


    In less than a minute, he had ced a small parchment in a special artifact, then attached it to the paw of a ck-winged flying beast trained toe and go from The Ivory Desert.


    ...


    A few days passed and today Vicente''s group was close enough to the mountain where Nis'' Shadows'' headquarters stood for them to see the ce.


    At the sight of the gigantic castle, parts of which shrouded in ck mist, Vicente stopped in front of his group, feeling thrilled to have reached this point in their journey.


    A few minutes away from reaching that ce, he was close to fulfilling his mission of revenge andpleting all the promises he had made to himself in Saltstar City 12 to 13 years ago.


    If it hadn''t been for The Purification and the current cmity on the continent, his journey after today would have been more peaceful, with him being able to live without thinking about revenge and bigger goals.


    But even if he still had problems to solve after today, dealing with Lauren''s kidnapping would certainly remove a great deal of hurt from his heart.


    ''I hope you''re still alive, Lauren. It took me a while, but I''m finally here!'' he thought as he got moving again, leading his group towards the entrance to the enemy headquarters, where sect observers had already spotted the group approaching the enormous castle.


    Vicente''spanions were already aware that they had attracted attention, each of them stopping hiding as they circted their mana to prepare for the conflict about to begin.


    Their aim was to take Lauren and act brutally against their enemies before dealing with everyone in the area and then return to the south of the continent!

 Chapter 731 Suppressing Nixlas Shadows

    Chapter 731 Suppressing Nis'' Shadows


    ??A minute after Vicente''s group arrived in front of the entrance to Nis'' Shadows'' headquarters, several Paragons appeared near the castle entrance.",


    Fifteen Low-level Paragons appeared in front of the bridge connecting the castle hill and the other side of the red liquid moat.


    Five Mid-level Paragons appeared at the top of the wall, where a High-level Paragon appeared to take charge of the situation.


    Vicente and his group didn''t attack immediately. They weren''t looking for a lot of conversation, but they also didn''t think it was appropriate to attack the ce without knowing Lauren''s situation.


    Between 12 and 13 years had passed since her kidnapping. Vicente wasn''t sure how strong she had be or whether she was alive. But if Lauren was alive and wasn''t strong enough to deal with the consequences of a battle like the one he intended to start, he''d rather secure her situation first.


    He stopped in front of his group, while the High-level Paragon in front of the men on guard sensed that this group was in trouble and signaled for his men to get ready.


    The 20 Paragons, besides the strongest man in the area at the moment, moved their mana, causing pentagrams to appear around their bodies, wreaking havoc on the free mana in the air.


    The fellow Sovereigns in Vicente''s group did the same, each showing their above-average pentagram configurations, with the first essence evolved to orange grade.


    The High-level Paragon looked Vicente in the eye and said with a terrible expression on his face. "I don''t know who you are, but it''s bold of you toe to our door with such petnce. Reveal your motives, or we''ll put a stop to this immediately!"


    Vicente walked ahead of hispanions, acting as if all those Paragons were no big deal.


    He opened his mouth to speak, as his pentagrams appeared one by one. "I say the same. I don''t know who you are, but obey me and bring Lauren Fuller to me. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll all be dead in a few moments."


    The 21 Paragons looked at Vicente with more and more terrified expressions, seeing and feeling the terrifying power of someone with two green pentagrams and three cyan pentagrams!


    Vicente was only a Low-level Paragon. But his aura,pared to that of the 5th stage experts in the area, looked much more like the aura of a Beginner Archmage!


    "What?" The High-level Paragon opened his mouth at the sight of the monster standing in front of him, while the robotic armor of Vicente''spanions showed through, demonstrating that the five Sovereigns there wouldn''t be fighting as 4th stage magicians, but as 5th stage beings.


    The leader of the 20 Paragons at the Nis'' Shadows entrance post sent a warning to the sect leader, identifying that his group wouldn''t be able to stop the person in front of the group of Light Path magicians.


    But he tried to buy time. "I didn''t imagine that a prodigy like you would show up on our doorstep. I''m sorry for my behavior, hehe. Anyway, Lauren Fuller, right? I don''t know who this is. Could you help me with some more information? Maybe I can put you in touch with this person."


    Vicente looked at the man''s face, the only one in the area who wasn''t wearing a mask to cover his face. But like the others, the man was dressed in a kind of ck armor that mixed bones with the darkness of its wearer''s powers.


    Each of them wore hoods over their heads, hiding their hair and much of their physical form.


    Vicente said nothing more to that High-level Paragon as his fourth pentagram glowed and his physical attributes evolved significantly.


    He appeared in front of the High-level Paragon on that wall, with one of his hands trailing towards the neck of the elderly man with skin so thin that he looked like a living mummy.


    Simultaneously, all 20 Paragons in the area felt their bodies being immobilized by Vicente''s metal control, which had reached a high level capable of cing him above all Paragon magicians.


    Just as Vicente was about to grab the neck of the High-level Paragon in front of him, a man appeared on his right side and grabbed his wrist, preventing him from reaching that High-level Paragon.


    Simultaneously, four other High-level Paragons appeared in the area.


    "Young man, I don''t know where you came from, but you''re in the wrong ce if you think you can demand things here," said the sect master, the first Archmage of the human race that Vicente and his group had seen so close up.


    The sect master smiled and added. "You''re strong, I see. But in my presence, I fear the continent will lose its greatest genius."


    "Is that so?" Vicente looked away, identifying his greatest enemy, the leader of the damned sect that had kidnapped his sister and caused his father''s death.


    As his five pentagrams showed their power, two new pentagrams emerged from Vicente''s body, while the Throne of Darkness appeared along with the mantle and crown of darkness.


    "I''m afraid that today you will waste all your efforts to reach the 6th stage. It must have been difficult and time-consuming to reach your level. Too bad you''re a fool," as the darkness in the area grew more intense, Vicente said, the Dark Path Paragons unable toprehend what was happening.


    "Kneel!" Vicente said, making all the Paragons there lose control of their bodies, doing exactly what he had ordered.


    An aura of suppression arose over that entire hill, making all Dark Path magicians below the 5th stage feel the terrifying aura of their elemental superior.


    Even those furthest away from Vicente or in special areas of the sect where they could preserve themselves minimally noticed the changes brought about by his throne, with a few identifying something they had felt in the past, but which was much stronger now.


    Gulp!


    One sovereign that Lauren had had by her side on her journey south felt the need to prostrate himself, as he feared that terror had chased them.


    The sect master was the only one in the whole ce not to obey Vicente as he felt all his muscles trembling, unable to stop himself from showing his six pentagrams as he turned away from Vice.


    "Fuck! You have two magical forms!" The confident look on the sect master''s face was lost, giving way to an apprehensive expression, clearly worried about his position.


    Vicente was still no threat to Archmages considering only his first magical form. This gave the master of Nis'' Shadows the confidence to deal with the young Paragon newly arrived at his headquarters. But with Vice using the Throne of Darkness, and Torne''s mana, things were quite different.


    Even an Intermediate Archmage of the human race would have trouble facing Vicente now!


    The sect master was at the peak of his level, but he was still a Beginner Archmage. He instantly realized that if he wasn''t careful, he could lose his life to the monster in front of him.


    "Master of the sect, answer me. Where is my sister? Where is Lauren Fuller?" Vicente asked, as Miss Death appeared outside her cultivation area, sensing Vicente''s magical fluctuation.

 Chapter 732 Dark Laughter

    Chapter 732 Dark Laughter


    ??"Sister? Who are you talking about?" the sect master asked, not connecting the names right away, being too preupied with the terrifying magical form of the young man in front of him.",


    The magical form of the master of Nis'' Shadows was not simple. He was one of those who had the most elemental affinity with darkness in his sect, having a high purity of his element, which had guaranteed him the possibility of bing an Archmage with only a thousand years of cultivation.


    His form was the cypress, a tree often seen in cemeteries across the continent. In particr, his magical form took the shape of this tree, giving him powers capable of sucking the life out of his targets, absorbing enemy mana and using it to his advantage, being able to use it defensively, but also as a support power.


    There were many ways to use his magical form, especially considering his six pentagrams, which followed the following configuration: yellow, orange, yellow, green, cyan, cyan.


    Even so, Vicente surpassed him with the green and cyan pentagrams of his Throne of Darkness.


    Fortunately for this long-lived man, Vicente had not yet absorbed his next essence. Without that, he would have been powerless in the fight.


    But he remained cautious, hoping to resolve this matter in another way.


    "Just under 13 years ago, a man from your sect kidnapped my older sister in Saltstar City, Seidel Kingdom. Her name is Lauren Fuller." Vicente repeated what he had said, adding a very specific piece of information.


    He hadn''t expected that the sect master would readily identify his sister, but he still said the only information he could give to find Lauren.


    The sect master looked at Vicente differently, identifying who this guy was, but also realizing, for the first time, the connection of the Vicente Fuller he had first heard about a few days ago with his Miss Death.


    "Don''t tell me you''re Vicente Fuller?" the man asked.


    "Yes, indeed." Vicente muttered as creatures of the shadows appeared in his surroundings, each of them with their attentions focused on the Archmage.


    Seeing the 30 creatures of darkness emerging from the shadows, the sect master didn''t know what to do.


    ''What does he want with her? Will he just leave if I hand her over? Lauren is very important to me. I can''t lose her that easily!'' he thought, feeling somewhat uncertain. ''What if I say she''s dead? No! He seems to be interested in his sister. If I do that, he might try to get into a deadly confrontation with me! That wouldn''t be good!''


    Heughed and said. "So this is Lauren we''re talking about. Haha, I''d forgotten her real name. If you want to find her, I''m afraid you''ll have to travel for a few months. She''s not in the sect now."


    "Oh? Are you telling the truth?" Vicente''s eyes narrowed.


    "Of course. I would never lie to a fellow member of the Dark Path who has such a refined magical form," the sect master said, trying to ease the tension in the surroundings.


    But then, as the many men in the surrounding area looked on, kneeling on the ground, Vicente opened his mouth and let out augh. Simultaneously with thatugh, the entire castle of Nis'' Shadows shook, before the rocks in the area''s underground gave rise to thousands of metal artifacts making their way to the surface.


    "Then I''m afraid I''ll have to kill all the Dark Path magicians here today!" Vicente announced, just before moving against the Beginner Archmage a few meters away from him, directing his many metal items to massacre this sect with a rain of cutting des.


    "Fuck!" Some Paragons closer to Vicente felt and heard his words in terror, but unfortunately, they could do nothing to save themselves.


    With Vicente suppressing them, they could only wait for their deaths as the Metallic Symphony made Vice''s weapons understand his bloodlust.


    The sect master paled, not imagining that Vicente would decide to go down such a horrendous path when he discovered Lauren wasn''t there.


    "Shit! Are you crazy? You''re going to attack us when we''re thest hope against vampires?" The sect master defended himself, making the roots of his cypress tree form shields around him.


    As he spoke, a dark creature emerged from his shadows, reaching for his heart with a metallic weapon in its hands.


    A poisonous veil appeared around the sect master''s various root shields, corroding the roots as the shadow monster attacked the enemy.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    A scream erupted from the sect master''s mouth, as this man had narrowly deflected the enemy''s deadly attack, but still been hit in his right lung.


    "Humph! Trying to trick me? You think I don''t know you''re associated with vampires?" Vicente asked furiously as his des brutalized the first enemies in the area.


    At that moment, Miss Death appeared about a kilometer away from Vicente, seeing the man who had defeated herst time acting so violently against her sect.


    She struggled to withstand the pressure caused by the Throne of Darkness, but having sessfully advanced to the 5th stage minutes ago and having a very pure magical form, she could ignore what many others of her stage could not.


    "Vicente!" she shouted angrily, as her Book of Death appeared in front of her, and a hateful expression formed on her face beneath her veil.


    A metallic trident imbued with darkness sliced through the air, heading for Miss Death''s back, to pierce her mortally, ending her life, as Vicente had promised he would do the next time they met.


    The sect master and Vicente looked in her direction.


    "No!" the sect master shouted as he saw what was about to happen to his disciple, momentarily ignoring Vicente''s poisonous mist trying to eat away at his essence.


    Dark Path magicians were also human, individuals capable of having families and choosing sessors. For this man, even though he was a monster in the eyes of his enemies, had even associated with vampires, he couldn''t help but see Lauren as his heir, who he wished to preserve and see thrive.


    Her death would do him no good. It would be an immense waste, a great tragedy in his opinion.


    He had made a deal with the vampires, but he knew he couldn''t trust thempletely. His n B was in Lauren, who could one day help him keep the vampires away from his sect or even avenge him if the worst happened.


    For the sake of his own future and the future of his sect, he moved to help her while being brutally attacked.


    Vicente moved too, seeing the chance to finish a great enemy and a potential problem.

 Chapter 733 Result

    Chapter 733 Result


    ??As Lauren was about to be prated by Vicente''s trident of darkness, the master of Nis'' Shadows felt the power of Vicente''s armor acting against him, along with the young man''s offensive action.",


    He put himself in an even worse position than he was to avoid the worst for his disciple, but he couldn''t reach her, watching Vicente''s weapon get closer and closer to Miss Death.


    Just as she was about to be prated by the trident of darkness, the sect master saw something unexpected happen, with Vicente appearing at Lauren''s side. In thest remaining moment, his weapon shattered into dust as it hit Lauren''s body.


    She opened her eyes wide at the sight, turning her attention to the young ck-haired man next to her, noticing he had just saved her life.


    Just then, Vicente stopped next to her, forcing the Book of Death to disappear as his Throne of Darkness grew a few degrees stronger.


    "Sister..." Vicente muttered as he thanked Lina and Casey, who had jointly just shown him holding Lauren''s dead body if he hadn''t changed his thoughts about hisst attack.


    Lina and Casey sighed, while Rory understood the situation and couldn''t help but crack a smile on his face.


    They, their five armors, Onyx and the group''s seven conscious weapons, pressed Vicente''s enemy, while several monstrous shadows rose to attack the sect master.


    Vicente''s powers increased in ferocity, with more and more weapons and shadows appearing, making them go ahead with the ughter he was nning.


    Two shadows appeared around Lauren and immobilized her, while the suppression caused by Vicente prevented her from using her mana.


    "Vicente! What''s that? What are you doing? Kill me, if you have the guts!" she shouted, obviously not recognizing her brother, as she tried to escape from the two shadow creatures holding her down.


    "We''ll talkter. Now just rx and watch as I annihte this sect!" he said as he red angrily at the sect master, a liar who had just tried to trick him into killing his own sister.


    Vicente walked towards the man oppressed by the poisonous veil, the attacks of hispanions, but also the elemental suppression generated by the Throne of Darkness.


    As he walked towards his adversary, Vicente had a terrible expression on his face, feeling even more fury and anger than he had felt the day they had taken away Lauren.


    He raised one of his hands in the air, and then a pir of darkness descended from the sky towards the sect master, making him feel as if a mountain had fallen on his body.


    As the shadows around the sect master tried to hurt him even more, metallic soldiers, the size of ants, invaded the sect master''s body through his wounds.


    The negative elements in the area came more and more under Vicente''s control, strengthening his attack and weakening the enemy''s defense.


    After sensing his imminent defeat, the sect master, now bleeding from various parts of his body, with a pale face and a weak aura, looked at Vicente with hatred. "You''ll regret this! When no one else can help you against the vampires, remember today! Remember, you did this to yourself!"


    "You talk too much to a traitor!" Vicente said with an expression of disgust. "If I were to depend on a worm like you, my race would be weakened even more. I''d rather deal with this problem on my own than depend on you!"


    Then, under Lauren''s nervous and frightened observation, Vicente formed a sword fully associated with darkness, before beheading the master of the Nis'' Shadows sect!


    All the Paragons of this sect had already fallen into the pit of death that Vicente had pushed them into, leaving only the Sovereigns and other weaker members of this organization.


    Vicente had no mercy for these souls. When he stopped using his Throne of Darkness, he used Rory''s help to form a storm of des on that hill, directing the destruction towards the enemy headquarters.


    The storm generated by Vicente and Rory would shred the enemies in the next five minutes, while Lauren watched the end of her sect, about 13 years after her arrival.


    Everything she knew about her life was there, so even though her reality was harsh and difficult, without her having made a single friend there, she mourned the end of Nis'' Shadows, hating Vicente even more for it.


    Neen minutes after Vicente''s arrival in front of the headquarters, the people left alive apart from Vicente''s group were a few Dark Path beasts.


    "We ept the master of darkness as our new master!"


    Eleven beasts, creatures of the 4th and 5th stages, said as they bowed their heads in front of Vicente, putting themselves at his disposal to mark them.


    When a beast had its master killed, the mark of its master''s pentagrams would disappear, leaving room for the creature to return to freedom or be the possession of a new master.


    Vicente didn''t believe in second chances for the Dark Path magicians of Nis'' Shadows, but these creatures didn''t have to die. Whether they agreed with the ns of the sect''s former master no longer mattered. When they received the mark of Vicente''s pentagrams, they would do anything to please and favor him.


    He marked them while hispanions moved through the wreckage of the enemy headquarters, acting to collect whatever was valuable there.


    Aware they had to leave the area, but also of the valuables there, La was in charge of picking up the items hidden in special areas of the ruin. Meanwhile, the others collected the spatial rings from each of the enemies.


    There were at least 40 corpses of magicians there who were stronger than them, while over 100 magicians there had the same cultivation as them. Even if they ignored the over 2,000 sect members killed by Vicente, these over 140 rings could earn them impressive resources, even for Paragons!


    For a group that only had three Paragons, that was a value they couldn''t ignore, even considering the dangers of staying there any longer.


    Before the group had been there for 25 minutes, Vicente took Lauren in his arms and fled the northern region!

 Chapter 734 Group Gains

    Chapter 734 Group Gains


    ??As the group set off from the dark area where Nis'' Shadows'' old headquarters was located, Vicente''s five friends were counting the group''s winnings. At the same time, Vice had Lauren in his arms, flying slightly ahead of the group.",


    Lauren had a hateful expression on her face, her eyebrows pulled tightly together, her eyes narrowed and her facial muscles rigid. Her teeth were pressed together, while her dull eyes seemed to have something else in them today.


    Vicente was looking at her face and smiling. Despite the unattractive expression his sister was making now, he could see her face after all these years.


    Lauren had changed since her awakening. She still looked a lot like she did then, but now her bone structure seemed to be denser, her skin softer, her lips slightly fuller, among other signs of maturity.


    Her appearance seemed cold and decisive, the kind that would make anyone observing her for the first time feel something pointing towards avoiding the poisonous person she had be.


    Even her voice had changed, bing less sweet and more deep, full of hatred and cruel feelings.


    But she was Vicente''s sister, and he didn''t care how she had gotten here. She was alive and in his arms. That was all that mattered to him.


    "I''ve waited so long for this moment," he said to her in a low voice. "Fortunately, I made it. I avenged our parents, and now I''ve rescued you. Now we can live as a family again, Lauren."


    "You bastard!" she said to him, feeling hatred for what he had made her see, or rather feel, moments ago. But now he was acting like he was her friend, something she couldn''t help but abhor.


    "Do you think I''ll live well with you? Do you think I''ll turn into your doll to please you? I''d rather die than be around someone like you!" she screamed at him, trying to move as he held her tightly.


    "I know what you''ve been through. Your words won''t fool me, Lauren. They forced you into the mind washing of that damned sect, forced to forget your family and be a murderous weapon. But don''t worry, I''ll make you remember who you are," he said, looking into her eyes, aware she couldn''t see him, but doing so nheless.


    "You''ll regret what you''ve done!" she said, having no choice but to say something like that. "When the vampires find out what you''re capable of, the strongest of the breed will hunt you down!"


    "We will be, Lauren. We''re in this together," he said, making her shake with anger.


    As much as she didn''t remember her family, she knew about the current reality on the continent and how terrible vampires were. Not only that, but as she imagined the consequences of Vicente''s actions today, she couldn''t help feeling that she would in fact be a target too.


    Even though she was Vicente''s hostage, the vampires wouldn''t care. She alone was of no value to them, so when they came to hunt Vice, she would be one of their targets.


    "You bastard! You''ve destroyed everything I''ve built! I hate you!" She struggled in his arms, while on the outside Vicente smiled, but on the inside he hated Nis'' Shadows even more for how much they had made his sister suffer.


    "I love you, Lauren. No matter what you say or think, I will take care of you from now on. You no longer need to dirty your hands with the blood of the innocent. When you''ve recovered from your situation, we''ll fight side by side as we should," he said before giving her a kiss on the forehead, with the ck-haired girl obviously not liking any of it.


    Vicente let his sister curse at him, turning his gaze back to Casey. "As soon as we get back to the Vinia Empire and go into hiding, I''m going to let you into my mind and her mind. I want you to copy my memories of her and my family and pass them on to her. I also want you to analyze what that sect did to her."


    "All right. I just can''t guarantee you sess in making her remember. She''s a Paragon, and they brainwashed her many years ago, when she was weak. It''s possible that I won''t be able to help her as much as you''d like just yet," Casey said sincerely.


    "I know. Don''t worry about it. Just do your best. Any progress we make will be wee."


    Vicente could imagine that it would take years for Lauren to recover, even partially. If Casey were an Archmage, perhaps her recovery could be made quickly. But he might never be an Archmage, given how difficult it was to happen or even how dangerous the journey there would be.


    But as long as Lauren stopped being hostile to his group and minimally understood that she had been used by Nis'' Shadows, her real enemies, that would be fine with Vicente in the meantime.


    He didn''t intend to let Lauren absorb her fifth pentagram before Casey became a Paragon, absorbed his fifth pentagram and then spent some time treating her. Then there was a good chance that she would get better in the future.


    There wasn''t much he could do now, so he turned his focus to what the group had just achieved.


    "How much did we win?" he asked La and the others.


    They each told him their results, which added up gave the group over 10 million gold coins, 2,000 4th grade artifacts and resources, 175 5th grade artifacts and resources, and 5 6th grade artifacts and resources!


    Items, resources or things of less than 4th grade quality the group merely ignored.


    But even considering only 4th, 5th and 6th grade things, they had gained excellent wealth!


    The spatial rings of the leader of Nis'' Shadows and some elders of that sect also had letters and books that might have relevant information, things that the group would still look at on their journey back to Seidel Kingdom.


    For now, they celebrated the fall of a powerful vampire ally, Lauren''s rescue and the wealth collected, which could nourish many Sovereigns, some Paragons and even help an Archmage.


    "Where are we going now?" Rory asked, eager to return home.


    Vicentemented. "Our next destination is the Vinia Empire, the Valley of Lightning. We can temporarily hide in that area to cultivate and recover from the previous battle. We''ll continue our journey to the secret Cataclysm Order outpost in The Hungry Canyon after that."


    ''Cataclysm Order?'' Lauren listened to the conversations of these people in silence, identifying the name of the ancient religion of Dark Path magicians.


    How could she not identify such a religion? Nis'' Shadows had been significantly strengthened by the surviving members of that religion in the war of a few millennia ago, with her sect having been influenced by that religion''s ideas.


    She had even gained an old title used by the Cataclysm Order in the past, Miss Death.


    ''What do they want with the order''s altars?'' she wondered, aware that there were sacred sites of this religion lost around the continent and supposedly held secrets and great values of their faith.


    ording to the information she had, some secret outposts even held ancient living beings with pentagrams of high value to Dark Path magicians.


    Unable to escape Vicente for the time being, she could only n to spy on the group and try to escape when she had the chance!

 Chapter 735 Formidable Enemy

    Chapter 735 Formidable Enemy


    ??Two days after the fall of Nis'' Shadows...",


    The sect''s former headquarters was still covered in darkness, its surroundings deste, simr to what would happen in normal situations, given the sect''s strength.


    Amidst the calm circting around the newly generated ruins, two humanoid beings passed one entrance to Nis'' Shadows territory, crossing the area''s dark, dense fog.


    The two stopped flying in front of the hill where the sect''s gigantic headquarters castle should be, where they both felt the powerful aura of death and saw the result of Vicente''s actions.


    The ce now bore battle marks all over its structure, with signs of de cuts on practically every structure not destroyed by the storm Vicente had generated days ago.


    The bodies had rotted, but neither of the two neers bothered to cover their noses.


    "Someone has totally exterminated them,"mented one of the two, while his blood-red eyes were wide open, for the first time in his life seeing a massacre like this happen so close to his home.


    They were both from The Ivory Desert, located just a few weeks from this point!


    The other vampire looked at the body of the former sect master of Nis'' Shadows, clenching his fists as he felt what had happened.


    "The elements in their bodies have beenpletely obliterated, along with their souls. Someone strong from the Dark Path came to this ce and did to these magicians what we''re seeing now," said this Mid-level Paragon, as his colleague finished scanning the area.


    "There''s no spatial ring on the corpses and I can sense that there''s nothing of great value in these ruins. The enemy took everything they could before they left."


    "Can you feel your opponent''s trail?"


    "No. There''s something blocking me. This being''s Dark Path aura is strong enough to hinder our investigation." The stronger one replied, his expression difficult.


    "What are we going to do?"


    "We''ll notify the n and the alliance about this event and the existence of a powerful Dark Path being on the continent. As soon as one leader leaves their seclusion, they must move to hunt down this enemy."


    That was how formidable the enemy responsible for this disaster was, enough to force the group of vampires to use their major pieces to eliminate the one responsible for this incident!


    ...


    Luckily for Vicente, when hepleted the requirements to master the Throne of Darkness, he could control not only the powers of this magical form, but prevent people far away from him from sensing the quality of his second gem.


    When he met Lauren in the Andoria Kingdom, he had drawn the attention of the Congregation of Revtions without realizing it. But when dealing with Nis'' Shadows, he left no strong trace in the area to alert the continent''s strongest beings of his existence, or even guide anyone to him.


    After two days on the run, he and his group had gotten quite a distance from the location of the enemy headquarters.


    They still hadn''t stopped to rest, as they were still in dangerous territory. Also, the further they got from the ce they had destroyed, therger the search area would be for pursuers. So they intended to keep moving for the next few days until they entered the Valley of Lightning again.


    As Onyx and Vicente''s five allies had not been injured in the confrontation at Nis'' Shadows'' pce, the group could continue their journey without stopping for the short term.


    Lauren continued to be difficult to deal with, with a sharp tongue that often made threats and negativements about the group''s ns. But all the group could do was ignore her.


    Their journey would unfold over the next 16 days until they entered the Vinia Empire and the Valley of Lightning.


    ...


    As soon as they arrived in the Valley of Lightning, the group found a cave to cultivate, with Vicente''spanions taking up their positions in the area to recover from their mental and physical condition.


    Even though they hadn''t been injured, traveling on the run was stressful and consumed a lot of mana. The group had reached the limit of how far they could go without stopping to meditate, so all the Sovereigns were pretty tired today.


    With them all starting their meditations, Vicente sat down next to Lauren, Onyx, and Torne, the cave protected by several 5th grade artifacts and even a 6th grade item that they had got in Nis'' Shadows.


    As long as no Intermediate Archmage came to them, it would be impossible for anyone to identify or even threaten them!


    "We''re all going to die, you know that?" Lauren muttered as she looked at Vicente, now with her hands and feet restricted by artifacts capable of blocking the mana in bodies like hers. "As soon as the vampires find out what you''ve done¡ªand they''ve probably already found out¡ªthey''ll send Paragons to investigate and kill us."


    Vicente looked at Lauren, sad at the way she was now, but happy that she was by his side. "The vampires are already my enemies, Lauren. What difference does it make if they now have another reason to kill me? And since you recognize that you too will be in their sights, why don''t you change your attitude? It would be better for all of us to unite our powers."


    "Tsk! I''ll never do that! I gave you a chance to work with me. Do you remember that? You rejected me and then attacked me, destroyed my sect and took me as your hostage!" She retorted, the veins in her neck trembling, her face as red as a tomato.


    Vicente ignored the droplets of saliva flying from Lauren''s mouth amid her angry speech.


    "Things were different back then. If I''d known it was you, I would have done something different."


    "Humph!"


    "Changing the subject, since we''re in the same boat, tell me about the agreement your sect had with the vampires. What did you have to do for them? What were you going to get?" Vicente asked seriously.


    She was silent for a moment, her face turned towards where she was listening to Vicente''s voice, almost as if she was looking him in the eye. She clenched one of her fists, but didn''t let her anger at Vicente interfere with what was necessary for her survival.


    In the past, she had been valuable to vampires. She was a precious weapon in the vampire cause. However, with the fall of Nis'' Shadows, her value had changed.


    Some vampire would surely rather steal her ability sucking her blood than let her go free.


    Thinking about how to keep her life, she answered Vicente after a few moments of thought. "Our agreement with the vampires was an alliance between equals. The vampires would give us resources they obtained from the continent''s great cultivators, while we would kill targets chosen by the vampires.


    We were to share information, warn each other of dangers, and act together to neutralize threats to both sides.


    The vampires wouldn''t enter our territory as long as we followed their rules and we wouldn''t betray their trust. Ultimately, they would help us steal the Congregation of Revtions'' ancient method of cultivation."


    "Oh? What are you talking about?" Vicente narrowed his eyes, noticing something important.

 Chapter 736 Bombastic Revelation

    Chapter 736 Bombastic Revtion


    ?736  Bombastic Revtion


    Laurenughed before speaking about what she knew. "Congregation of Revtions is considered an organization of the Light Path, behind the most acimed religion on the continent. Its members are considered pure and righteous. Tens of millions of magicians acim its path of light.


    However, this glorious reputation did note without great bloodshed. Do you know what really drove the temple against the Cataclysm Order?"


    "There are several reasons. Dark Path magicians are stronger than Light Path magicians. Dark Path magicians often have problems with their powers, with many of them bing mass murderers, dangerous to live with in society. But most importantly, the temple wanted to destroy thest rival on its way to being the dominant religion of the Pris Realm," Torne said, quoting some of what he imagined was behind the war that destroyed his sect.


    "That''s all reasonable, ghost." Lauren smiled, but showed an expression that said that wasn''t the real reason. "However, that''s not what happened at all.


    Six thousand years ago, a genius vampire appeared in the Demonic Castaways n. This genius was not of the warrior type, but of the schr type, a professional simr to that magician known as Newton, from the Scott Province of the Seidel Kingdom.


    This vampire had developed aplex cultivation technique, useful to both Dark Path and Light Path practitioners. But this technique was onlypatible with magicians.


    Yet, that wasn''t as bad as you might think. The vampires wanted to perform The Purification. But the massive amount of Dark Path magicians that existed on the continent a few thousand years ago was a big problem for them.


    They made a deal with the then Temple Master of the Congregation of Revtions. This happened around 5,000 years ago. At that time, the leader of Demonic Castaways gave the technique created by the genius of his n to the Congregation of Revtions."


    "What was this technique capable of?" Torne asked, sensing where this would lead: the end of Cataclysm Order.


    Laurenughed at this part of the exnation. "That technique is wonderful! At little cost to the one who uses it, one can use it to sacrifice magicians of the opposite path to one''s own and then use the essence of those targets to promote the powers of the user of the technique.


    Can you imagine what happened? The leadership of the Congregation of Revtions prepared for just over a thousand years and then started the war against the Cataclysm Order, with the primary aim of abducting the order''s powerful magicians.


    Dark Path magicians have always been powerful, so it took time and was difficult for the Congregation of Revtions to achieve its purpose. But over 2,000 years ago, the temple ended its crusade by hunting down thest relevant Dark Path magicians at the time.


    With the many enemies they got during the war, the key members of the temple at the time sacrificed their enemies, stealing those magicians'' essence to strengthen themselves.


    The result of all this? The Congregation of Revtions produced the strongest generation in history, producing several High-level Paragons and a few Archmages. More importantly, the Temple Master of that time advanced to the 7th stage before disappearing!"


    Vicente, Onyx, and Torne were shocked to hear all this, not expecting to hear from Lauren that such a terrible technique existed on the continent.


    "That... They chased us to use us as a magical resource?" Torne asked, his voice shaking and his aura full of hatred.


    "In a way, they did what vampires do." Laurenughed at the irony.


    Vicente clenched his fists, seeing the trouble this had created. "So that was it. When the Temple Master disappeared, what happened to the temple? I can imagine the vampires waited for the temple to weaken so that they could put The Purification into practice."


    Lauren nodded. "The vampires couldn''t sacrifice losing several of their High-level Paragons if they weren''t sure they could seed. So with the strengthening of the temple, they waited to act.


    The Temple Master had be a Magus. With his disappearance, there were three Archmages left in the temple. One of them was thest Temple Master, who died recently. The second was hunted by vampires 800 years ago and the third simply disappeared 1,250 years ago.


    Nobody knows what happened to thisst one, but with so much time gone, the vampires considered they only had the most recent Temple Master as their enemy when they implemented The Purification.


    The vampires had been preparing for The Purification for thest eight centuries, monitoring the continent and any signs of new Dark Path magicians appearing.


    They were afraid that some great Dark Path magician was waiting for their move to show itself, so they were very cautious, creating agreements with groups like mine and building up their influence. They even made non-aggression agreements with the elves and dragons."


    "Did all these beings simply agree to be rted to vampires?" Onyx asked with a disappointed tone, not believing that all these beings had let themselves be fooled by vampires.


    "Vampires have existed since the beginning of life, Onyx. For elves and dragons, vampires are just one of the many races on the continent." Torne muttered, feeling that this was the justification.


    Lauren agreed. "Vampires never even came close to dominating the continent. It''s possible that these creatures misinterpreted the vampire alliance''s attempt.


    Anyway, just as Light Path magicians from the temple used the ancient vampire technique to be stronger by sacrificing Dark Path magicians, Dark Path magicians could do the same by using such a technique against Light Path magicians. The Dark Path sects that agreed to ally themselves with the vampires were all guaranteed a copy of this technique."


    "And you received that?" Vicente asked worriedly.


    "Yes, but I don''t know where it is, nor has the sect had time to use it. For special reasons, the technique can only be used when the user has many targets to sacrifice. Without at least 50 magicians of a level close to that of its user, it''s impossible to use it."


    "That doesn''t sound like much." Onyx muttered.


    "But it is. Just imagine an Archmage gathering 50 or more High-level Paragons? Only magicians with that cultivation could change anything for an Archmage. But the vampires have hunted down most of the continent''s Paragons and ordered us to kill others..."


    "They have tricked you," Vicente muttered with a teasing smile on his face.


    Lauren said nothing because, although they had already predicted even before The Purification that it would be difficult for the strongest of their sect to gather their necessary sacrificial victims, they had been tricked.


    But what could they do after everything that had happened? After they had signed non-aggression agreements? It was toote for anything!


    "Do you know the technique?" Vicente asked.


    "No. I was going to learn it after hunting down my fifth pentagram... But now that you''ve killed my entire sect, we may never get it," she said provocatively.

 Chapter 737 Pre-Treatment Talk

    Chapter 737 Pre-Treatment Talk


    ??"That technique is a danger, master. We must find it and destroy it!" Torne warned Vicente, feeling what terror it would be to have an opponent capable of getting stronger by sacrificing magicians of an opposite path.",


    "Yes..." Vicente agreed as he remembered the situation his group had encountered on their journey to the north of the continent.


    "That member of the Congregation of Revtions who attacked us months ago probably wanted to sacrifice me to strengthen him," Vicente said, making Torne and Onyx think back to that day.


    "Indeed. He seemed more interested in your pentagrams than fearful. I''ve never seen a reaction like his before," Onyxmented, remembering that day well.


    "The question that remains to be answered is how did that guy find us?" Torne asked as he looked at Lauren, seeing that she knew things they were in the dark about.


    And indeed, Lauren had that answer. "The gems got from the temples of the Congregation of Revtions have trackers on all of them. Each person who awakens their magical powers in one temple on the continent has a special record in the main temple, and in the temple in which they awakened their powers.


    The record of the main temple contains only the method of locating that magician, while the temple where the awakening took ce contains personal information, such as the form and talent associated with the gem."


    Vicente frowned deeply. "Can that actually happen? How can they trace an essence that is totally in the control of the magician connected to it?"


    "Totally?" Laurenughed. "Only Paragons or stronger magicians can fully master their powers. Until one bes a 5th stage magician, the Congregation of Revtions can follow the traces left by the 5th grade spell used on every gem left in the temples."


    "Shit! Fucking Congregation of Revtions! That''s why the continent hascked powerful Dark Path magicians for so long! They probably killed those who proved to be too talented!" Torne said in a harsh tone, feeling his non-existent heart beating faster.


    One might think that the numbers of Dark Path magicians on the continent weren''t that low. After all, sects like Nis'' Shadows existed until recently. But on a continent where there were hundreds of powerful and many sects and ns, organizations like Lauren''s could be counted on the fingers of one''s hands.


    Even the few sects that did exist, most of them had been living in hiding since the end of the Cataclysm Order, with several of them having turned against the continent and joined forces with the vampires.


    Torne could see that the continent''s current situation was almost entirely the fault of the Congregation of Revtions, an organization that, with its lies, maniptions and selfish actions, had weakened the continent and brought the worst to thesends.


    Now they were in a situation where, even with the existence of someone with Vicente''s potential, resolving the current situation before irreversible things happened would be impossible.


    The continent had already lost its strongest experts and it could take dozens of generations to recover the lost strength, even if the problem ended today.


    However, today Vicente had no power to end the drastic consequences brought about by The Purification. It would take at least several years for him to grow up enough to challenge the vampires head-on!


    What could happen between now and then?


    None of them could say for sure, but they were certain that the future of the continent was bleak. Much innocent blood would still be shed in thesends until a resolution was reached.


    "That''s why you shouldn''t have destroyed Nis'' Shadows. If you had joined me instead of acting individually, you would have had a ce to protect yourself and cultivate to the level of an Archmage together with me. Then, we could rebel against the vampires and change the future of the continent," Lauren said as she red at Vicente.


    "If it weren''t for your idiotic thoughts, everything would be different! We could be the ones to dominate thesends in the future!"


    Lauren was now a Dark Path magician in every sense. She was allied with vampires until recently, but she didn''t like the bloodsuckers. Her goal was to grow up safely while she was weak and then rebel and eventually dominate thesends.


    When that happened, she would bring her dark kingdom to Pris Realm, destroy the remaining Congregation of Revtions bases and use the vampires'' secret technique to empower herself with the sacrifice of Light Path magicians!


    That was the way for her to be a Magus!


    Unfortunately, her foolish brother got in her way, totally changing her situation.


    "That was your n, but what about the vampires'' n?" Vicente asked her with a neutral look on his face. "Who''s to say that you Dark Path magicians from Nis'' Shadows wouldn''t be the next to die at the hands of the vampires?"


    "They couldn''t do that. We had a non-aggression agreement!"


    "So the non-aggression agreement protected only you? You could act freely against the vampires?" He smiled at her.


    If she was plotting against vampires, she had to consider that some vampires were also plotting against her sect!


    "No, but..." She hesitated, not knowing what to say to contradict her brother.


    "You''d probably die before you had the chance, Lauren. Don''t be stupid. The vampires would let you live like pets. You''d be alive, but restricted to your territory and a certain level of strength."


    Vicente stood up as he said this, seeing that Casey had almost finished his cultivation.


    She looked at him and said. "That was still a better n than challenging the vampires head-on without having the power to do so. Our group should already be under investigation right now because of you. How long before we''re discovered and killed?"


    "If you cooperate with us, we may never die because of the end of Nis'' Shadows. Anyway, enough chat, Lauren. Time to start your treatment."


    Casey stood up from where he had been cultivating and regained his best magical and mental state.


    Lauren ''looked'' apprehensively at Casey, not knowing what this person would do to her at Vicente''s behest.


    "You can start. I''ll weaken her elements so you can find some ease in your work," Vicente said to Casey as he made one of his Throne of Darkness pentagrams appear from his body.

 Chapter 738 Laurens Situation

    Chapter 738 Lauren''s Situation


    ??The moment he received Vicente''s order, Casey made his four pentagrams appear in front of his Magic Gem in the shape of a third eye.",


    Mana vibrated on his forehead, making it seem as if there really was an eye there, gradually opening as he looked into Lauren''s opaque eyes.


    Little by little, he put ordinary visual information aside, seeing the mental structures of the ck-haired girl in front of him, but also her memories.


    What Casey first saw were Lauren''s memories of thest 13 years or so. It was the time she officially joined Nis'' Shadows and grew up in that headquarters, with the many missions she had carried out in those years.


    They had taken Lauren to the Nis'' Shadows headquarters, where she had been brainwashed by the sect and then learned the essential training of sect members. After two years, she left for her first missions in the south of the continent, where the sect usually sent its most talented junior disciples, given the lower risks of the area.


    In Seidel Kingdom, she had spent several months carrying out missions, obtaining over 10,000 kills using the Book of Death, which had earned her the title of Miss Death.


    She had practically wiped out crime in an entire province of that kingdom, where she had begun her journey of cultivation by targeting people with bounties on their heads.


    Lauren had climbed the ranks of Nis'' Shadows quickly, having had doors opened for her to move on whenever she reached a new peak in her journey.


    When she had to hunt pentagrams, her superiors chose their targets in advance and kept them restricted, waiting for her. They did little to help her kill the creatures that had given rise to her pentagrams, but it was really convenient not to have to hunt her pentagrams so hard.


    That was basically Lauren''s life in Nis'' Shadows, a lot of training, cultivation, and missions outside the sect. She had spent so little time at the sect headquarters she had hardly faced anypetition.


    The littlepetition she had was in her first year in the sect. Back then, she took part in the sect''spetition, and by the end of that year, she had emerged victorious by eliminating all of herpetitors.


    However, Casey could not recollect any details about her life before undergoing brainwashing.


    He deepened his investigation as Lauren gradually convulsed, worrying Vicente.


    "Casey, what''s wrong?"


    The young man analyzing Lauren''s memories frowned as sweat formed on his forehead. "They''ve damaged parts of her mental structure that are rted to the good feelings we all have. Without that, it can be very difficult for her to love and very easy for her to hate.


    But about her old memories, I can''t ess them. There''s a seal of darkness here. I''ll need your help so we can explore her situation further."


    "Do you think that will be effective? She''s convulsing. Are you absolutely certain that there will be no negative consequences for her?" As he held his sister''s body, Vicente''s worry consumed him.


    "I can''t guarantee it. We''d need a good 5th stage doctor on our side to better assess what can be done and what might happen. But it''s almost certain that if we try anything now, her condition will worsen." Casey was sincere while still analyzing Lauren''s mind.


    He added. "The problem with everything is that if we force the seal off her, I don''t know what might happen. Maybe she''ll remember the past, maybe not. Maybe she''ll be stupid, maybe not."


    "Then let''s forget about it for now. Let''s do what I told you earlier." Vicente sighed, not at all willing to risk his sister''s situation.


    He then let Casey look at his memories, allowing this tanned-


    skinned, long-haired guy to see a bit of his past, restricted to his first few months of life and his tenth birthday, just before Lauren awakened her powers and was taken away by Nis'' Shadows.


    Casey saw how things had been for Vicente and Nina after they left Martell Vige as a family to go to Saltstar City, how happy they were at the start, but how they became miserable.


    Casey had already lived through his own tragedies, but he felt a heaviness in his heart when he saw these memories, remembering more deeply the end of his sister, almost unable to hold back his tears.


    But he was strong and continued his work, transmitting these memories of Vicente to Lauren, transforming them into a kind of memory that, she would realize, was not hers, but which, in part, she could not distinguish so easily from her actual memories.


    Casey could transform Vicente''s memory into a memory of Lauren, making her upy the space of the memory rting to Lauren in what Vicente had shown her. This would make her see herself in the ce of these parts of her brother''s memory.


    This was the most he could do to help his friend today, so he spent about two hours manipting their memories so that she could see a little of what she was like before she was taken to Nis'' Shadows.


    When he had finished his work, already exhausted, Casey looked at Lauren while Vicenteid her on the floor to rest.


    "She should sleep for about two or three days. You should cultivate and try to recover from the previous fight in the next few hours before we get ready to leave." Casey advised, aware that Vicente would like to spend as much time as possible watching Lauren.


    Vicente epted Casey''s advice and soon moved to enter meditation, letting his sister sleep under the observation of Onyx and Torne.


    Over the next few hours, Lauren would sleep soundly, at first recovering from what Casey had done to her, but then having dreams and nightmares that she had never had in thest 13 years.


    She would see and feel things rted to her mother, which she had felt after meeting Vicente on herst journey to the south of the continent. But now that strange feeling would be even stronger!

 Chapter 739 Laurens Awakening

    Chapter 739 Lauren''s Awakening


    ??About a day after Casey manipted Lauren''s memories, using part of what Vicente had experienced, the group would finish recovering from their seclusion in the cave where they had hidden.",


    Even Torne and Onyx meditated for a while after Vicente had spent some time recovering.


    When everyone had finished, they went ahead with their ns to travel south, not waiting for Lauren to wake up before returning to their escape from the dangerous northern region.


    With two more days on the run since they destroyed Nis'' Shadows, the group would be in a totally different ce from the Valley of Lightning when Lauren awoke from hera.


    ...


    Vicente and his group were flying at high speed, with his friends using the features of their armor to fly at the same speed as him and Onyx.


    Lauren was duly strapped to Onyx''s back, still asleep amidst the movement of the group that were nning to leave the northern region in the next month''s journey.


    They were now much stronger than when they hade to this area of the continent to hunt Vicente''s pentagrams. The journey back south would certainly be quicker than the journey north.


    Even so, the group was in more or less the same mood, solemn, worried, and on alert, wanting to leave the area as quickly as they could.


    Amid this feeling, Lauren was in a cold sweat from her nightmares, her eyes rolling back as she repeatedly saw Vicente''s memories, feeling strange things about herself.


    The sensation she felt when visiting the Fuller residence grew even stronger, making her doubt her origin more and more.


    Nis'' Shadows had two types of members. Native members and non-native members. In short, the natives were the sect''s minority, people who were born into the sect and from a young age were raised to be its relevant members. The non-natives were those brought in from outside the sect¡ªthe majority¡ªthose who would be the pawns in the leaders'' game.


    Once in a while, a non-native like Lauren grew a lot within the sect, but that was a rarity. As such, most of the non-natives firmly believed that everyone in the sect was actually a native who had had their memories erased in order to stimte the extreme feelings necessary for their powers to mature.


    They didn''t know, however, that the native members in fact didn''t go through such a process and were the ones who, when they reached prominent positions, brainwashed only their non-native members.


    Until that moment, Lauren thought she was a native of the sect and still doubted her kinship with Vicente. But when she saw his memories, and felt many affinities with the things Casey had shown her, she couldn''t help but feel strange.


    While feeling a mixture of emotions amidst her constant nightmares, she took a deep breath and then opened her eyes, finally waking up after over three days unconscious.


    As she woke up, she felt her surroundings and noticed she was still in Vicente''s hands, being carried by a beast, while the rest of the group was flying south.


    She couldn''t see, but she looked in Vicente''s direction, this time getting a better idea of what he looked like because of the memories she had got.


    ''These aren''t my memories. Why am I so affected?'' Lauren asked herself as she turned her face towards Vicente, her two hands pressed together. ''Why do I feel this way about him?


    Her feelings for Vicente were still of hatred for the defeats he had made her suffer. But now she also felt a small squeeze in her heart at the thought of him, feeling sorry for the poor boy who had lost his mother, father and older sister, before bing, at 11, responsible for himself and a five-year-old child.


    Even if she wasn''t the Lauren Vicente remembered, she couldn''t help but feel strange about her enemy''s story. She didn''t remember any tragedies, having only killed people on her journey. But never in those years had she felt a sense of loss like the one Vice felt between his 10th and 11th birthdays.


    Even though she didn''t ept Vicente''s memories, she understood a different side to her kidnapper.


    As well as looking at him differently nowpared to three days ago, she couldn''t ignore the bad feeling in her heart concerning the woman who was Vicente''s mother.


    ''Worms! Why did those two have to fight so close to such weak people?


    Without meaning to, she saw the enemies who had caused Kate''s death as horrible people who deserved to die for what they had done on that fateful day.


    She wasn''t the type to feel sorry, even for innocent people. But when she thought of Dax and Malik, she abhorred those two men responsible for Kate''s death, Nina''s deafness and the blindness of the young girl Vicente thought was her.


    The depressing image of Andrew in hisst days also made her feel strange. Seeing a strong, cheerful man be totally miserable and eventually die of grief was something exceptional.


    Amid her confused thoughts, she would spend the next two hours trying to adjust to the memories she had received without uttering a single word.


    But then, as the group was approaching their first stop since leaving the previous cave, she asked Vicente. "What happened to those two?"


    "Who?" Vicente looked at her, while the others continued to pay attention to the forest below them.


    "The ones called Malik and Dax."


    La and Casey identified the two names, momentarily ncing at Vicente.


    He answered his sister. "They''re both dead. I killed them a few years ago. Their families are dead too. I made each of them feel what it was like to see their loved ones destroyed without them being able to do anything to change the situation."


    "Good! They deserved it!" shemented with a subtle smile on her face.


    Rory heard that and asked. "Are you remembering your life, Lauren?"


    Everyone was interested, aware of how important this would be for Vicente.


    "I''m not the Lauren you knew." Lauren opened her mouth as she returned to her usual coolness. "I just think those two deserved to suffer slowly for what they did. Those were the kind of people I wouldn''t use my special ability to kill. I would torture them slowly, before killing them with my own hands!"

 Chapter 740 Exchange of information

    Chapter 740 Exchange of information


    ??In a split second, a month and a half had flown by since Lauren''s startling revtions to Vicente''s team.",


    The rest of the group had learned the things she knew about vampires and the leaders of the Congregation of Revtions, with La obviously feeling outraged, doubting Lauren.


    La was more determined than ever to seek the truth and show herpanions that her old religion wasn''t as dirty as they thought. She wouldn''t be part of the Congregation of Revtions in the future because of her rtionship with Vicente, but she still wanted to clean up the image of her faith in front of her group.


    The others were skeptical about Lauren''s words. However, even though she had reasons to turn them against the Congregation of Revtions, they couldn''t help but believe her after everything that had happened.


    Like it or not, Lauren''s words matched the reality they all knew!


    Besides that, the only thing the group had done during this period, apart from talking about the continent''s past, present and future problems, had been to travel south.


    They had left the northern region after almost two months since they attacked Nis'' Shadows'' headquarters, having had no confrontations in those weeks. As Lauren herself didn''t want to stay too long in the northern region, she helped the group follow the route used by her group previously, a less problematic route to travel.


    In addition to the route used by the group, everyone there was stronger than on the outward journey. In particr, Vicente had be particrly interesting in forcing enemies away.


    Thus, the group was currently passing through The Pure Enve, heading towards The Hungry Canyon, close to the border with the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn.


    ...


    In a quiet area of The Pure Enve, there was a beautiful stream next to a waterfall, from where one could see a wide view of this territory in the center-north of the continent.


    It was a sunny day with gentle breezes, a great time to rx and enjoy nature.


    But in this ce of colorful vegetation and high magical quality by continental standards, a group of beasts and humans were standing face to face, 50 meters away from the stream, but not at all interested in the surrounding nature.


    Vicente and hispanions were sitting cross-legged on the ground, while a group of powerful beasts from The Pure Enve were sitting as close to them as they could manage.


    Vicente was at the head of his group, face to face with a High-level Paragon, which had a peacock''s body, a magnificently beautiful feathered beast.


    "The north of the continent is in shambles. Sects of the Dark Path have betrayed the magicians''munity and almost the entire north has been conquered by vampires. Their ns involve taking over the continent bit by bit, eventually using the surviving magicians as a food reserve.


    We can''t trust the Congregation of Revtions and the Magicians'' Alliance is over."


    Vicente said briefly to the creature in front of him, whom his group had encountered minutes ago, and reached an agreement of cooperation.


    "The situation in the central region of the continent isn''t much better. The monsters are advancing on our territory, ughtering humans and imposing their will on us Light Path beasts.


    At the current rate, the centralmunity will fall and soon the south will be the primary target of malicious creatures ravaging the world we know. Trevora Kingdom and the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn are on the verge of fallingpletely under the monsters'' control. If that happens, I don''t know what future humanity will have left."


    Although the beasts of the Light Path were not the vampires'' targets, the advance of the monsters allied with the vampires naturally harmed them. While vampires had no interest in beasts, Dark Path beasts had an interest in devouring Light Path beasts.


    Currently, these creatures were not the target. In fact, since the beginning of the cmity, these beings had suffered little from the actions of monsters and vampires.


    Perhaps that''s why most of the Light Path creatures on the continent had abandoned the magicians to their fate.


    But now that the vampires'' ns were advancing, creatures like the peacock in front of Vicente were fearing the worst, recognizing their initial mistake.


    "Master, if this is true, we must help Trevora Kingdom and the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn." Torne, floating next to Vicente,mented for everyone there to hear, his tone somewhat pessimistic.


    "Trevora Kingdom and the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn are like the border between the southern states and the domain under the control of the monsters. Everyone who wants to reach the south must pass through one of these two states. If they stand, the situation to the south will be much more peaceful."


    The entire group understood Torne''s point and even the beasts there nodded affirmatively.


    "That''s a fact. As long as these two human states are standing, the biggest problems remain in this central area of the continent and only a fraction will reach the south. But if they fall, the monsters will advance their ns." The 5th stage peak peacock agreed with Torne, speaking in both human and bestial interests.


    The more humans left on the continent, the more allies beasts like it would have.


    This peacock was not naive. Humans would still hunt beasts for their pentagrams and food. Although this reality ced them as natural enemies, there was a bnce in this ecosystem, something that the vampires were threatening.


    The situation was so drastic that the survival of those who hunted beasts on the continent would be crucial to the survival of the beasts in the Pris Realm!


    "Then we''ll visit Trevora Kingdom after we enter the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn." Vicente decided, with his entire group agreeing to this detour that would increase their return journey by a few weeks.


    "Help activate the Awakening Temples in those two states. Thousands of human children are waiting for the opportunity to start their cultivation journeys in this area," said the beast, showing the problem brought on by the fall of the Paragons and Archmages from the magicians''munity.

 Chapter 741 Arriving in the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn

    Chapter 741 Arriving in the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn


    ??"The survivors of the Congregation of Revtions have fled south, from what my group has heard. So the Awakening Temples that are functioning are mostly in the southwest of the continent. That area was chosen to host the organization''s new headquarters," the 5th stage peacock said to the group, bringing this information that they all needed.",


    "Oh? In the southwest?" Rory opened his mouth, understanding the motivations of the survivors of La''s religion.


    The south of the continent was the weakest area of the Pris Realm. But within the southern region, the south-easternmost part, where Seidel Kingdom was located, was the weakest. Meanwhile, the area to the southwest was the strongest.


    "So that''s the case..." Vicente''s eyes narrowed at this information.


    After a few minutes, the two groups split up, each heading in different directions, both better informed than they had been earlier.


    "What do we do now?" Sarah asked as the group headed back on their way, which, after another 16 days, would put them where Torne nned to go.


    Vicente replied. "It might be interesting for us to activate an Awakening Altar in Trevora Kingdom, and another in the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn. Since we''re going to pass through these states, let''s help their people awaken their powers and also leave them something to protect themselves."


    "Do you n to help these people?" Lauren asked in a selfish tone.


    Torne gave his opinion before Vicente said anything. "As much as it will cost us time, building something simr to a metal city in these two kingdoms, at the most sensitive points in their territories, could help us more than going directly to Seidel Kingdom.


    With excellent defenses and the possibility of counter-attacking monsters, the poption in these areas will resist enemies better, which will invariably make the south safer. If we want to keep the southern domains less dangerous than the north of the continent, we''ll have to do something."


    Rory clenched his fists and agreed. "That could be the start of the counter-attack. Let''s go for it. As dangerous as it will be, it''s the best we have at our disposal."


    They agreed, but until they had a chance to start this, they had about a month or a month and a half of travel ahead of them!


    ...


    After the conversation with beasts from The Pure Enve, Vicente''s group dealt with a few problems on their way, but nothing that could put them in great danger.


    They had evaded their pursuers investigating the destroyers of Nis'' Shadows, having reached a point in their journey where it would be impossible for any vampire toe across them and say that they were responsible for it.


    They could, of course,e across vampires at any time. Many of these creatures were scattered across the continent, carrying out their own missions,manding monsters, and much more.


    But that wouldn''t happen during their departure from The Pure Enve and their passage through The Hungry Canyon.


    With Torne''s help and the maps Vicente had collected from secret Cataclysm Order altars, the group would find the secret location they nned to stop at in The Hungry Canyon 14 days after their encounter with the group of 5th stage beasts.


    On that day, they would find a sealed ce, still containing high-quality resources and artifacts, with even 5th grade things avable for them to pick up.


    The group would stay in this ce for 2 days, both to rest and for Vicente to prepare some sentient robotic armor he would leave there to manage the ce for him.


    ording to Torne, Vicente should be able to activate 5 to 6 altars simultaneously. With the ghost''s help, they could reach 10 altars.


    Before the site in The Hungry Canyon, Vicente had 4 such sites. As there were other altars in Trevora Kingdom and the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn, he intended to use all these stations to help the young poption of these areas awaken their powers.


    Nobody knew that this possibility existed. But on his way through those two kingdoms, Vicente was nning to visit thergest remaining cities and pay people to publicize their altars.


    Having the Cataclysm Moon Pendant with him, he could activate these altars at his disposal daily, even if he wasn''t at any of the altars!


    Finally, after passing this secret outpost in The Hungry Canyon, the group continued their journey south, entering the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn a few days after passing the secret altar.


    However, they would have to travel a few weeks into this territory before they found humanmunities resisting the monsters!


    ...


    Just over 5 weeks after the group''s decision to go to Trevora Kingdom and the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn to help establish defenses in these areas, the group was currently arriving at the firstrge human settlement on their way.


    Upon arriving about 30 kilometers away from the city where over 300,000 people were living, cowering and frightened in that area, Vicente''s group came across a situationmon around the continent in recent times.


    In that area a few kilometers away from the city, many monstrous creatures were roaming thend as if they owned the area. Meanwhile, 4th stage magicians were moving around as quietly as they could, trying to take down enemies and escape back to the city after their resource collections nearby.


    Amid this movement, some obviously couldn''t get away from all the trouble and had to fight off monsters trying to kill them!


    Vicente and his group were seeing just that happen, as a 4th stage Lamia chased after a group of 3 Sky Sovereigns.


    Seeing that creatureing close to killing the 3 men fleeing desperately, Vicente moved in, forming powerful spears with the metallic minerals nearby and attacking that creature without hesitation.


    Just as it was about to strike those weak individuals, the creature in its hideous form felt something prate its heart, wounding it not only physically, but even reaching its soul.


    It let out a high-pitched scream before falling, dying with just one movement of Vicente''s fingers.


    "Friends from the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn, can you help me with something?" Vicente appeared behind Lamia''s body, while the three men, now lying on the ground, looked at him with gratitude in their eyes.

 Chapter 742 Current Problems of the Continents Cities

    Chapter 742 Current Problems of the Continent''s Cities


    ??Upon hearing Vicente, the three Sky Sovereigns stared at him in silence, while the monstrous creature''s body showed no signs of life.",


    For a moment, they thought it was a dream. How long had it been since they had seen a Paragon in thesends? Vicente, appearing so suddenly, seemed like a delusion to the weary minds of these warriors.


    But after 10 seconds in silence and the arrival of Vicente''spanions near him, the three realized this mysterious expert had saved them.


    "Senior, thank you for saving our lives!"


    The three eximed, snapping back to reality as their hearts slowed down.


    One of them introduced himself, making a formal gesture. "My name is Tyler ck. I''m a member of Dresbert Magicians'' Society. Please apany us to our humble headquarters."


    The other two also introduced themselves, with Vicente''s group doing the same as they walked out of that area.


    The three men were frightened and tired, but not injured. They were in full condition to return to the city, so the group didn''t need to wait for any of the three to recover.


    Meanwhile, Sarah asked. "How is the situation in the kingdom? We''vee from a hunt in the north of the continent. We''re in the dark about the local situation."


    "So that''s it..." One of the three understood the origin of these clearly powerful people. "Well, the situation is terrible, realistically.


    The Purification has brought the worst to ourmunity. Until six months ago, we were holding out as best we could, rtively solid in the fight against the monsters.


    But the vampires'' ns not only put us at risk in battles like the one that Senior Fuller saved us. By losingnd, we lose agricultural areas, grazing areas, etc. The result is simple. Our harvests fell sharply in numbers and famine quickly set in.


    Those with low magical power were the first to sumb, even when we didn''t yet have to deal with monsters so close to our homes.


    But with the loss of important elements in our cities, the monsters advanced, bringing the deaths of the strongest, forcing us to hide."


    One of the three men, a middle-aged, blond fellow, added to his teammate''s ount. "The Kingdom of Eternal Dawn had 300 cities and 500 viges before The Purification. The royal family fell three months ago, along with the demise of 198 cities and 476 viges. Currently, the entire north of the state is under the sway of monsters, while we can consider only the south minimally safe.


    But even the south is under threat. If we fall back on this central position of our state, the cities to the south will soon be in the same situation as Dresbert."


    The people in Vicente''s group felt those men''s words, their hearts thumping harder in their chests as they inspected the reality of the survivors.


    They knew the drastic situation the continent was in. But until now, they hadn''t approached a city in the conditions presented by Dresbert.


    "What are your ns? Do you have any way of trying to at least counterattack?" Casey asked the blond man, who seemed to be the leader of the other two Vicente had saved.


    That man shook his head negatively,menting his reality. "For thest two months, we''ve just been surviving. We initially tried to protect thend around the city, where we hadrge ntations. Dresbert was a big agricultural city. That''s why it held out, even while 198 cities fell.


    But with no Paragon leading us and the fall of ourrades to the enemy, our city lost much of its agricultural area under our rule. Now we control a small area that goes up to 4 kilometers outside the city. Also, everything is overrun by monsters and we''re currently fighting just to hold on to what little we have."


    "Sigh! But we could lose this littlend at any moment," said a bald, dirty and rather sweaty man, somewhat pessimistic, even in the presence of this group.


    "What is this Dresbert Magicians'' Society?" La asked, not knowing of any force with such a name.


    "The forces of Dresbert or those groups that fled from other cities and viges that fell and came here formed what we currently call the Dresbert Magicians'' Society.


    Unfortunately, the royal family and the state army fell. So the kingdom''s cities are basically autonomous these days, led by groups like our society."


    "That''s terrible." Lina sighed, aware that without a centralizing government,munication and joint action in this territory would be much more difficult to achieve.


    Vicente agreed and asked. "Do you have any way of contacting other cities like yours? I don''t want to scare you, but even with our help, you won''t be able to resist the monsters if you''re alone. You need to be associated with at least half a dozen cities in this central area of the kingdom."


    "We know." The blond man said in a terrible tone. "We have contacts with two other cities nearby, but that''s all. If we wanted more than that, we''d have to make some trips and agreements. But as things stand, we don''t have any group capable of doing that."


    "I see," Vicente muttered, more or less understanding Dresbert''s reality before they reached the area still under human control.


    The moment they arrived there, the guards around the fences and observation points of the Dresbert ntation area looked at Vicente with veneration.


    Paragons weremon in this state until just over a year and a half ago. But no one as strong as Vicente had appeared in thesends for months!


    Under the hopeful and respectful gaze of the many warriors of the Dresbert Magicians'' Society, Vicente and his group entered the city of just over 300,000 inhabitants in front of them.


    This ce wasn''t exactly beautiful or organized. Having received over 100,000 inhabitants in recent months without having organized itself and having lost many people who yed basic roles in maintaining the city, the ce looked like arge military camp, not so organized and beautiful, but quite functional.


    When Vicente''s group arrived in the city center 15 minutester, the local leaders were already waiting for them at the headquarters of the society!

 Chapter 743 The Birth of the Orders Sentinels

    Chapter 743 The Birth of the Order''s Sentinels


    ??The moment the group of 5 Sovereigns and 3 Paragons arrived in the city, the local leaders, Sky Sovereigns, looked at these people with hope in their eyes. One paragon was a beast from the Dark Path, but given the marks on the creature''s body, it was a tame being and not one of the society''s enemy.",


    Lauren was tied up, but even if she was the group''s hostage, everyone there would like to see her in action to protect humanity from monsters and vampires.


    "Seniors, wee to Dresbert!"


    The group of seven middle-aged men raised their voices simultaneously, smiles on their faces, their hearts beating differently.


    Lauren observed the reverence of these people and said nothing, looking at them with a little contempt.


    Vicente smiled back at these locals and said. "Friends from Dresbert, my group has some ns to develop nearby. I hope we can help each other out over the next few days."


    "Of course, Senior. We''ll do our best to stay out of your way and advise you in any way we can!" The one who looked older and close to the 5th stage said loud and clear, before gesturing towards a building behind his group.


    The building was shaped like a 20-meter radius cylinder, with several pirs surrounding it, while transparent ss covered the rest of its facade.


    Vicente and hispanions went ahead with the men they had rescued earlier, soon entering the headquarters of the Dresbert Magicians'' Society, to the meeting room of the group''s elders.


    The three rescued men introduced the people from Vicente''s group to the elders, before they presented the names of the seven individuals to the newly arrived group.


    Vicente then asked. "Are you the strongest in society? What are the numbers in your group?"


    The leader of the Dresbert Magicians'' Society answered without reservation. "Yes, unfortunately, our leaders have fallen in battles in the north of the state, or have been hunted down by powerful enemies. What remains from thest few months of cmity are 17 Sky Sovereigns, 74 Earth Sovereigns and just over 2,000 Mages.


    Only Sovereigns are useful for dealing with the monsters that threaten our cities today. But the numbers of monsters are many times greater than ours."


    "Sigh! In the current context, it''s almost impossible for us to do anything other than try to defend our position in the city." Another man said in a mncholy tone.


    Everyone there had lost friends, close colleagues, people they admired, or even family members in the cmity that began with The Purification. They weren''t just pessimistic about the future. Their losses deeply embittered each of them.


    The fact that they had no pleasant prospect of revenge only made everything worse!


    "So that''s the case..." Vicente sighed as he closed his eyes, his colleagues silent, imagining that Seidel Kingdom''s situation, even if it wasn''t as bad as this ce''s, certainly wasn''t good.


    He got straight to the point by speaking firmly and powerfully. "Well, I have no interest in forcing anyone to do anything for me. A few months ago, I left my city to hunt pentagrams with my friends, with the aim of returning and continuing my previous activities in the south of the continent.


    But now that will be impossible. If I want to even remotely improve my chances of achieving anything close to what I previously nned to do, I can''t allow the worst to reach the south. I have to make sure that the ce we''re in can stop most of the monsters heading south.


    So I''m sorry to do this, but from now on you are all under mymand and you will do as I say."


    The 10 men in that meeting room, sitting or standing around the table where Vicente had positioned himself in the dominant position, just listened to him, without questioning him or objecting.


    "Please, Senior Fuller, take us to the end of the darkness." The strongest of these men put himself at Vicente''s disposal, agreeing to subordinate himself with no difficulty.


    But how could they refuse? Vicente was a young Paragon, and his group had others of the same stage as him. These people hadn''t seen 5th stage cultivators for months. Anyone who showed up in their city now would gain control of the area!


    One by one, all 10 elders of the Dresbert Magicians'' Society stood up, making gestures of greeting, while saying they were at Vicente''splete disposal.


    Vicente then said. "Very well. You are quick to make your decision. Perhaps your city will endure with such decisive men.


    My first order is to change the name of your society. From now on, you will be called the Sentinels of the Order. You will report directly to the ranks of the Cataclysm Order in the future."


    "Cataclysm Order?" one of the old men asked doubtfully, remembering this old Dark Path organization.


    Vicente exined to these men so that they could better understand his ns. "My n is to bring back the Cataclysm Order. I will use its old outposts to helpmunities around the south of the continent awaken their magical powers. I will open a post in the territory of the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn and another in Trevora Kingdom.


    Additionally, I will have assignments in Chutha Dynasty, the Kenyth Empire, Seidel Kingdom, and Andoria Kingdom.


    I will activate the Awakening Altars in each of these locations daily from the moment I finish re-establishing the conditions of these altars and spreading information about them to themunities nearby."


    "Oh?"


    The men and the only woman in that group of 10 understood Vicente''s aim. Another crisis they were facing was precisely theck of methods for awakening the powers of young people.


    There were only two cities in the entire territory of the ancient Kingdom of Eternal Dawn that were currently performing magical awakenings. But traveling between the cities in the territory had be too dangerous for anyone, which was effectively making things very difficult for cities like Dresbert!


    A glimmer of hope appeared in these people''s eyes as they understood Vicente''s ns much more thoroughly through his brief exnation.


    Even if the altars he was going to activate were nowhere near them, this alone would help many people, enabling new magicians to awaken their powers and, more importantly, empowering the group behind these awakenings!

 Chapter 744 First Orders from the New Leader of Dresbert

    Chapter 744 First Orders from the New Leader of Dresbert


    ??"Where will this Awakening Altar be in our kingdom?" One man in the group asked, obviously curious whether this ce would be essible to the residents of Dresbert.",


    "About 120 kilometers southwest of where we are." Vicente stated the approximate location of the secret altar that his group would go to after dealing with matters in the vicinity.


    Those local experts hadn''tpletely lost the twinkle in their eyes, but 120 kilometers was far more than they thought they could take young people without magical powers without too much damage to the group.


    But then Vicente added. "Don''t worry about the distance. I''ll devise a method for people from Dresbert to get there safely. This ce is in the middle of a forest, but I will create a small city there that will be safe for people to live in. Then, I hope you and other Sentinels of the Order will expand the area under our control in the future to allow people to travel there from their cities."


    None of the current residents of Dresbert understood how Vicente would do such a thing, but they assumed he had a method, trusting him for the time being.


    "Do you intend to build a railroad and a metal city?" Rory asked his friend.


    "Yes. Don''t worry about how long it will take me to do it. At my current level, I can build this railway in less than 10 days and finish the city at a simr time. We''ll stay in the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn for only a month." Vicente answered the doubts that each of hispanions had.


    He then looked at the group of local Sovereigns and said. "For these ns to work, I''ll need your group to help me spread the news that it will be possible to awaken magical powers in this location.


    For now, I just want you to spread rumors that there is such a ce nearby. When I have the ce ready to receive people, you will help me form a group to awaken their powers and spread the news."


    Once a group of young people and their families got the word out that it was possible to awaken powers on the altars of the old Cataclysm Order, it would only be a matter of time before rumors in other cities they visited gained veracity and convinced families and young people to head for Vicente''s posts!


    "We''ll certainly do that." The woman in the group said confidently, as this was a very simple request from their new leader.


    "Very well, I want your group to gather all the 5th grade materials they can get in Dresbert. I''m a 5th stage cksmith, so I''ll create some powerful artifacts to leave with you once my group leaves to continue our ns."


    "Is the Senior a cksmith?" One man who looked older there asked, smiling as if he had heard the best news in the world.


    "Yes." Vicente nodded affirmatively and then added. "Also, bring the maps of the region with the cities you know haven''t fallen yet. I''ll visit the cities nearby and bring more men for the Sentinels of the Order.


    Your numbers are too low to carry out my ns alone. So let''s increase the size of our group."


    Half of that group stood up to take care of the matters of materials and maps, while another person took on the task of creating the rumor ordered by Vicente.


    In the blink of an eye, only five local Sky Sovereigns stood in front of Vicente and hispanions.


    Vicente looked at his group and said. "Rory and Sarah, you two are going to meet as many Sovereigns of the Sentinels of the Order of Dresbert as you can and test their powers. Bring back a report on the magical affinities and powers of each of these 91 local Sovereigns within the following days."


    As Rory and Sarah left, Vicente looked at Lina and Casey. "I want you two to take care of the administration of the sentry group while I''m producing equipment or meditating. If any threats arise, talk to Torne or Onyx. I''ll leave you two to it."


    The two young people agreed to follow Vicente''s order, staying with him and the others.


    "La, you''re going to the local Awakening Temple to collect Magic Gems with me. We''ll take this post and present the members of your organization with a chance of survival."


    Gulp!


    The five remaining Sovereigns heard that and thought Vicente was preparing to kill the members of the local temple, a force that had left behind only Mages.


    "All right." She epted, aware of the things Lauren had said, still believing that her religion wasn''t all lies, but epting that she couldn''t do much at the moment to change herpanions'' minds.


    Vicente then looked at the remaining Sovereigns there and asked. "Are there any wounded in your group? I''m not a doctor, but I have a support skill capable of helping injured people."


    "Is that true? We have a group of 15 seriously injuredpanions and another of 12 Sovereigns who would need a few weeks to recover, Senior," said the tired-looking golden-


    haired woman.


    As many as there were 91 Sovereigns in the city, 27 of them could not act because of their injuries!


    With only one 4th stage doctor remaining in the entire city, the situation of these 27 individuals was not promising!


    "What happened to Dresbert''s doctors?" La asked as she walked with Vicente and Lauren, going after that woman and two other local Sovereigns taking them to the wounded.


    Lina, Casey and the others stayed behind, with Torne having left Vicente''s body so quickly that no one around had noticed him move.


    "It''s a long story... Sigh! We had 13 4th stage doctors before the cmity began. But 6 of them left the city to go south as soon as the conflict with the monsters began. Another 3 died inbat, while 3 more fled the city after the disappearance of our Paragons and the news that the Congregation of Revtions'' core was moving to the southwest of the continent.


    In the end, only my husband was left behind." The blonde woman exined to the group as she made her way to the local hospital.

 Chapter 745 Dresbert Hospital

    Chapter 745 Dresbert Hospital


    ??As soon as the blonde woman leading Vicente to the local wounded finished speaking, they arrived in front of a building in the center of Dresbert, where the name Dresbert Hospital was written.",


    The local hospital was the headquarters of the former Dresbert Doctors'' Guild, which had copsed with the mass flight of its strongest doctors and be the center for treating the city''s wounded.


    In addition to the 27 4th stage people wounded in this ce, 348 Mages and 322 Acolytes were currently being treated in the hospital.


    The strongest magicians couldn''t do all the activities in and around the city. Weaker magicians had to domon services such as gathering resources, nting food, etc. The strongest individuals, most of the time, dealt with the security of the groups going out of the city.


    But even though the warriors were the ones who usually suffered the most when leaving the city, even individuals who were only responsible for collecting resources died or were injured from time to time.


    As such, the former Doctors'' Guild, now Dresbert Hospital, was packed with wounded people, men and women of all age groups, from the weakest to the strongest.


    There were so many of them there that many were lying on the floor, there not being enough beds or even space for so many wounded people in the hospital.


    The 80 or so remaining doctors, most of them low-level 2nd stage magicians, could not treat even 10 people a day. Even so, more and more wounded people arrived every day, gradually overcrowding the ce.


    If Vicente and his group hadn''t appeared near this city, it was likely that a few more magicians would have arrived there with their lives at risk or at least unable to fight in the short term!


    Minos and his twopanions walked through the crowded corridors of this area, where rtives and friends of the wounded people were trying to help the few doctors on hand.


    Lauren felt no empathy for those people, but La couldn''t help feeling deeply saddened. This was Dresbert''s situation, but at this moment, at least a dozen cities in this territory of the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn must be suffering simr things.


    "Your situation really sucks," Vicente muttered as he saw the looks of terror on the faces of the injured, some of them conscious, others inas, having nightmares about the days they had been injured.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t have enough doctors for everyone and new wounded people are constantly arriving here," the blonde woman said, having in-depth knowledge of the hospital''s reality.


    "Besides theck of doctors, we''ve also lost many alchemists to the escapes towards the southwest, but we''ve also lost specialists to the monsters. With theck of recovery potions in the city and the fact that we have to give priority to warriors, there are few potions left for the wounded."


    As she spoke, the head doctor of the ce, a tall, strong, gray-haired man with a tired, depressed expression on his face, approached them when he noticed his wife standing there.


    "Iris? Who are these people?" he asked as he stopped next to his wife.


    Before Iris could answer, Vicente introduced himself to the 4th stage doctor in front of him. "Nice to meet you, Doctor Lewis. It''s great to know that there are still magicians willing to risk their lives in a dangerous ce like this to help the wounded from the war against the monsters."


    "Peter, this is Senior Vicente Fuller. He''s the new leader of the city." Iris quickly exined to her husband.


    Peter quickly greeted Vicente and said. "You tter me. I''m merely here for my wife."


    "That''s good enough." Vicente smiled before touching on the reason for his visit. "For now, take me to the most wounded and strongest in this ce. I''ll heal them."


    "Oh? This way." Peter turned around, heading towards the high level wing of the hospital, but unable to contain his curiosity. "Is Senior Fuller a doctor too?"


    "No. I have a rtively powerful support ability. So I can heal people, even though I''m not a doctor."


    "I see. I hope the senior can help them. These men and women are between life and death, but I can''t do much more for them." Peter didn''t doubt Vicente, even though he found it difficult that a non-medical person could solve the problems of his most seriously injured patients.


    "I''ll certainly do that." Vicente did not exin what he could do, soon arriving at a room measuring 130 square meters, where several beds were distributed so as to maximize the use of the area.


    Stopping in the middle of the area, where he could see the situation of the men and women there, some of them with parts of their bodies missing and others with open wounds, Vicente changed his expression, while his green gem, with cyan traces, glowed on his forehead.


    Then, while Peter, Iris, the two Sovereigns who had followed them, Lauren and La, but also three 3rd stage doctors in that room at the moment, felt the mana in their surroundings change under Vicente''s control.


    Those who didn''t know him felt the power of a Paragon, being naturally impressed by the young Fuller''s control.


    But while this was happening, they saw twopletely cyan pentagrams appear from inside his body, and felt their hearts stop for a moment, before beating much harder.


    Their eyes widened, while their mouths unconsciously dropped open, revealing the shocked expressions of people who had seen nothing simr in front of them before.


    Amid this, Vicentebined his power of Cardiological Maniption with Atomic Maniption, stimting the hearts and cells of those people''s bodies.


    In less than 30 seconds of his action, the most superficial wounds of those people regenerated, with cuts and fractures closing up.


    But the most shocking thing of all was not these wounds healing, but when one of the arms of a person there grew from elbow height!


    "No way!" Peter eximed at the sight, never imagining that someone could have such a miraculous ability being just a non-medical Paragon.


    There were beasts on the continent that had impressive regenerative abilities. But they were rare and usually only 5th or 6th stage doctors could get the pentagrams from these creatures!


    However, there Vicente was, regenerating lost limbs of those high-level patients at Dresbert Hospital!

 Chapter 746 Gratitude of Hundreds

    Chapter 746 Gratitude of Hundreds


    ??In less than 10 minutes, the most serious patients at Dresbert Hospital had their injuries regenerated, with even lost limbs having grown from scratch.",


    Those in the surrounding area witnessed it all in silence and shock, but the wounded in the hospital beds were the most impressed in the area, having felt their bodily conditions improve in just a few minutes.


    By being fully recovered by Vicente''s skills, these people had not only recovered their bodies, but had reached states even better than their pre-injury conditions!


    The first of them to feel this rose from his bed with tears in his eyes, feeling his heart tremble with joy and gratitude.


    "Thank you, thank you very much! I now owe the senior my life!" A Sky Sovereign said out loud, before each of the other wounded in thatrge room promised Vicente things, thanking him for the opportunity to continue to be useful to society.


    "Just worry about making the Sentinels of the Orderst and causing trouble for the monsters. That''ll be enough for you to give me back this little bit of help." Vicente said to everyone there, before turning his back and looking at the 4th stage doctor.


    "Take me to the next people. I''m going to heal all the wounded in this hospital."


    Peter didn''t let his shock and awe get the better of him. He left that area, taking Vicente to the group of Sovereigns in a less serious condition.


    Lauren and La followed behind them, while Iris and the others stayed behind, still not believing what they had witnessed.


    "Hey, Pyke, how are you feeling? What do you think of your arm regenerated by Senior Fuller?" Iris asked as she approached an old friend who was getting out of bed and changing clothes.


    "I feel perfect. In fact, I feel like I have even more strength in this arm than I did before." The man said with a smile on his face, feeling eager to go training and test his current condition post-treatment.


    The others basically felt the same and added.


    "I feel like my leg is made of titanium! It''s so hard and strong that I can hardly believe it!"


    "But even so, I feel my toes as flexible or more than they were before."


    They all agreed on the sensation they were getting from their regenerated limbs, none of them feeling they were weaker or worse than before.


    Iris looked at the two Sky Sovereigns who had apanied her and the rest of the group there, with one of them realizing he should run back to their group headquarters to share the information they had.


    Vicente was not only a Paragon, he had two cyan pentagrams being only a 5th stage magician, but he also had impressive regenerative abilities, capable of rebuilding lost limbs!


    Someone like him would be very important to any force on the continent!


    ...


    As news of Vicente''s medical abilities spread among the recovered wounded, Iris and herpanions, he continued treating wounded people in the hospital for the next 2 hours.


    In about an hour, he treated all the 4th and 3rd stage patients, taking time out to meditate and recover his mana spent on the recovery of these many people.


    After this rest, he went back to work, helping all the injured 2nd stage patients, a straightforward job in terms of difficulty, butborious given the numbers involved.


    But with 2 hours since entering Dresbert Hospital, Vicente had set foot outside the building, having solved all the problems of the local patients!


    Hundreds of people left the hospital along with him, drawing the attention of residents around the central square, many of whom were unaware of the situation, imagining it to be some kind of show or protest.


    As the former patients there left the hospital after thanking Vicente several times, Peter stood in front of the young Fuller, his body bowed, as he looked down at the ground and thanked him.


    "Thank you for everything, Senior Fuller. What you''ve done here today may not mean much to someone of your magnitude, but you''ve changed the lives of not only hundreds of injured people, but hundreds of families. The city will be safer from today with more men at work, but those families will also be better off, with their leaders returning home with money again."


    Vicente said nothing on the subject to Peter or Iris, both of whom had their heads bowed in front of him. He simply said he would go to the local Awakening Temple, wishing to see them again another time.


    Leaving the hospital, they would arrive at the temple in less than five minutes, while Lauren asked him things like why he had been so kind even to weak Acolytes, among other things.


    "These Acolytes will be Mages one day, Lauren. Not only that, some of them may even be Sovereigns. Why would I waste such precious lives just to save a few minutes of my day?" Vicente looked at her seriously.


    "Maybe you''re not the nice girl I used to know, but you don''t have to be stupid. There are always selfish advantages when we help other people."


    Lauren just made a ''tsk'' sound with her tongue, saying nothing more to her brother as they climbed the steps in front of the local temple.


    As soon as they reached the entrance to the temple, where guards were in position, observing the surroundings, Vicente stopped in front of the two women next to him and, with a narrowing of his eyes, changed the configuration of the mana in the surroundings.


    "Members of the local temple, my name is Vicente Fuller. From now on, this post no longer belongs to the Congregation of Revtions. Slowly leave the temple grounds and organize yourselves in front of me. You have two minutes to do so."


    Everyone in the ce heard his voice and felt his power, noticing the murderous intent of a Low-level Paragon.


    The strongest in the area was only a High-level Mage, so less than a minute after Vicente''s speech, dozens of people were standing, organized in front of Vice ording to their sses within Congregation of Revtions.

 Chapter 747 Hatred of Dozens

    Chapter 747 Hatred of Dozens


    ??With 87 people in front of her, all the remaining members of the Temple of the Awakening of Dresbert, La felt a slight difort in her heart, but there was nothing she could do to help these people.",


    Vicente had lost all trust in the Congregation of Revtions and had even gained anger and antipathy towards that religion. He had his reasons, so nothing she could say now would help her reverse the thoughts of the man she loved.


    Still, she saw him oppress the Congregation of Revtions with difficulty, clenching his fists as he tried to control his breathing more and more.


    Vicente said to those 87 people in front of him in an even tone, but with a trace of murderous intent in his voice. "You have a choice to make now. Your religion will not wee in my domains. This city, Dresbert, became mine minutes ago. So either you be my subordinates, abandoning your organization and faith, or you will be thrown out of Dresbert by the end of this day."


    Panic spread among the 87 people dressed ording to their positions in the local temple, with some of them turning pale with fear, not believing that a fellow magician would throw them to the monsters.


    Throwing them out of Dresbert would be tantamount to a death sentence. With the strongest there being only a Mage and the situation outside the city being dangerous even for Sovereigns, their future, in the event of exile, was only the darkness of death!


    However, how could they doubt the words of someone who had such strong, murderous intent? It was also reasonable to consider that this young Paragon had easily taken over the city.


    Vicente supplemented his speech as the people there feared for their lives more than they cared about their religion. "Those who agree to follow what I''ve said, bend your knees."


    As soon as he spoke, the first person to do what he wanted quickly bend their knees, prompting several others to do the same.


    Some of them hesitated, thinking that this might be some kind of test. One of the women behind Vicente was dressed as a Sacred Devotee, so perhaps this was some kind of test to determine how determined they were.


    But seeing that the overwhelming majority of them were going to bend their knees, even those who were suspicious about the situation did as Vicente had ordered, sitting down on the floor.


    With everyone having obeyed him, Vicente smiled and said. "You have made your decision. Now join me, new members of the Cataclysm Order!"


    As he spoke, the Throne of Darkness appeared in one of his hands, simultaneously as its green and cyan pentagram glowed, with the Dark Path elements of the area concentrating on the foreheads of those people.


    Vicente cast a collective spell, making ck magic circles appear around the Magic Gems of each of those people, as they trembled with fear at seeing and understanding the origin of this young Paragon.


    Lauren and La were talking while Vicente was using a powerful Dark Path spell he had learned after fully controlling the Throne of Darkness¡ªwhich would give him the ability to seal deals with beings up to the same level as him.


    "You''re not happy, I see," Lauren said with a smile on her face. "You''re still a devotee of the Congregation of Revtions. Why do you ept what Vicente is doing? I would never let myself be used against what I believe in."


    "I disagree with Vicente, but I respect his decisions. He''s the leader of the group, but he''s also my man. I owe respect to his opinions, even if I disagree with some of his actions." La said, not letting herself get carried away by the words of her man''s sister.


    "You don''t have to do that. If you disagree, question him and insist that he do the opposite." Lauren said in an advisory tone. "Men do what their woman want a lot more than you seem to know."


    La looked at Lauren with her eyes narrowed, seeing this woman''s game. ''Trying to pit me against Vicente? It will not work.''


    "Although I disagree with him, I have my doubts myself, Lauren. Maybe I want to believe my religion is innocent and has been corrupted by the corrupt people. But I want answers to my doubts.


    If I were him, I would act differently. But it''s not as if I ignore all the evidence we have. Besides, I can more easily find out the truth by letting him do what he wants."


    After saying this, La took one of Lauren''s arms and directed her forward, walking behind Vicente after he had finished sealing his agreements with the former members of the local temple. Now, each of these people would have to serve him loyally, or the seals on their heads would destroy their Magic Gems, crippling them at best, killing them at worst.


    Lauren remained silent after La''s answer, before following the gray-haired woman and Vicente into the Awakening Temple.


    Inside that ce, La separated from Vicente and Lauren, leaving the two of them while she went to the administrative area of that ce to collect the high-level information avable at this post.


    Meanwhile, Lauren and Vicente went to the Awakening tform, where he would quickly start collecting the Magic Gems avable in the area.


    One might wonder why Vicente was taking the gems from there to take to his order''s altars. Wouldn''t it be better, instead of using the secret altars of the order-located outside the cities-to use the temples of the Congregation of Revtions, which were in the cities?


    However, while he could activate a few altars of the order simultaneously using the Cataclysm Moon Pendant, he could only activate one Awakening Temple at a time. And even then, because of the restrictions imposed by Congregation of Revtions, activating just one of the tforms would be rather difficult.


    As he also didn''t want to be associated with the organization that betrayed humanity and threw the continent off bnce, he preferred to go ahead with his ns for the altar, discarding the temples around the continent.

 Chapter 748 Laurens Indignation

    Chapter 748 Lauren''s Indignation


    ??In the blink of an eye, Vicente has collected all the gems from the local temple''s Awakening tform, before stopping next to one of the strongest ex-members of this post and giving his first order.",


    "Your group will continue to use this building for the time being. I have some matters to settle over the next few weeks, but when I have everything ready at the nearby altar of the order, you will move in and manage the post on my behalf.


    Your work will be more or less simr to what you did at the temple. I imagine that won''t be difficult for you."


    "We can certainly do that, senior." That woman, about 1.8 meters tall, with a proportional body and long ck hair, epted Vicente''s order without question.


    She still had her free will, even with the magic circle around her Magic Gem, the seal imposed by Vicente. It would only prevent her from acting against her new master''s interests, but without limiting her thoughts and will.


    In a way, the seal was like a mental prison. She could think whatever she wanted, but she couldn''t do certain things without being hindered by the limits of her ''prison''.


    Vicente gave another order. "In addition, I want your group to ount for all the artifacts and resources in this temple and bring the list of your riches to me. You must also summarize the most important points of what you know about the Congregation of Revtions in the next 10 days. I want those results by then."


    "I''ll make sure these lists get to the senior before then." The woman said before asking Vicente''s permission to leave.


    He nodded in agreement.


    "What did you do with that gray woman? She seems so devoted to you," Lauren asked at La''s mention, looking at her brother curiously.


    "That''s not something a pure girl like you should hear." Vicenteughed as he grabbed one of Lauren''s hands and took her with him.


    "Pure? Me?" Laurenughed in contempt. "Do you think someone who''s been bathed in blood can be pure?"


    Vicenteughed as he stopped walking and looked at Lauren''s beautiful face. "I meant you are a pure, untouched woman. Do you understand me? I can sense that you haven''t had sex with a man yet. That''s good. Your future husband will appreciate it."


    Her cheeks flushed at Vicente''s words. She hadn''t expected him to be talking about pure in that sense!


    "You pervert! Have you been watching me like that? What kind of brother checks up on his sister?!" she eximed after a moment''s hesitation and shock.


    "Oh? I thought you didn''t believe we were brother and sister, Lauren." Vicente teased her. "It seems you''re slowly epting me."


    "Tsk! Don''t talk nonsense! I don''t believe that shit. But you clearly do. Do you think it''s right to watch me like that? What would your parents say to you about that?" She didn''t enjoy having her privacy invaded like that.


    "Our parents? They wouldn''t see a problem. Isn''t it a brother''s duty to look after his sisters and protect them from this wicked world? But I didn''t expect you to keep yourself pure while Nina will get married soon."


    "What? That little girl?" Lauren remembered the memories Casey had imnted in her mind. "Are you crazy? Letting a child have a rtionship with a man?" She took a step forward, strangely ufortable to hear that from Vicente.


    Vicente stopped talking, looking interestedly at Lauren.


    ''It seems that, despite everything, deep down in your heart you feel you have to worry about Nina. That''s good. Maybe we can really turn your situation around in the future.''


    "I learned a long time ago that you can''t control people without forcing them. I would never do that with Nina, so it''s out of my control. But don''t worry, anyone who gets close to our little sister will know that I won''t forgive them if they hurt her," he said to ease Lauren''s worry.


    Lauren turned away from Vicente, remaining silent for a few moments, until she said. "I''m not worried. I just don''t think a girl this young should think about such things. If I have found no worthy men, why should she find someone worthy of her so quickly?


    But that''s your problem and hers. I don''t care one bit!"


    "All right, Lauren."


    The two walked in silence until they met up with La and then left the temple to rejoin the rest of the group.


    ...


    Later Vicente would have dinner with hispanions, each of them talking about the things they had noticed in this city and the results of their individual actions for the day.


    Rumors about Vicente''s powers had already reached even ordinary people in this city, so the group faced no resistance inmanding local magicians.


    The members of the Dresbert cksmiths'' Association even approached Vicente to ask him to take charge of this post, putting everything they had at his disposal.


    For the moment, the materials he had requested were still being gathered, but he should have some things with him by the next morning.


    He was mainly interested in 5th grade materials. But even 4th grade stuff would help him, since items of that quality would make a lot of difference to the local magicians.


    By the evening, he still wouldn''t be able to develop some of his projects for the city, but tomorrow he would have several things to do.


    Among them, he wanted to produce firearms to arm Dresbert''s weak poption, but also to act outside the city and establishing a secure domain on the outskirts of the city.


    Hispanions would stay in the city to organize their ns, help create an intelligence and contactwork that would connect to nearby cities, but also to the south of the continent.


    It would do them no good to have this and other cities under their control if they couldn''tmunicate with them once they were in the Seidel Kingdom.


    There was a lot to do, so for today the group would meditate after a brief conversation, with each of them having many things in mind to do over the next few days in Dresbert!

 Chapter 749 Preparation Before Expansion

    Chapter 749 Preparation Before Expansion


    ??The next morning, Vicente met the 91 Sovereigns of Dresbert at the headquarters of the Sentinels of the Order.",


    By this time, all the members of the former Dresbert Magicians'' Society were aware of the changes brought about by Vicente and hispanions, as well as the new name of their group.


    At this meeting, the 91 local leaders just listened to Vicente speak, informing them of what was going to happen over the next few days. Between today and tomorrow, they were to prepare groups containing Sovereigns and Mages, who would take up positions around the territory Vicente was going to conquer.


    Today and tomorrow, he would stay in Dresbert to build armor, firearms and other artifacts to help the sentinels of the city, but after that, he would set out to conquer at least an area up to 30 kilometers away from the city limits.


    He had seen how weak the locals were and much of the poption was suffering from the terror of having monsters so close to the city. He wanted both to give the locals a breath of relief and to regain an area that was necessary to maintain the local food demand.


    Dresbert was an agricultural city, so it would have to use this characteristic to its advantage to negotiate with other cities that had unique characteristics. If there was no food reserve left, it would have nothing to offer other ces!


    Even if the continent was amid a crisis, no one acted simply out of pity. Certainly, many magicians wanted to help maintain theirmunity as they knew it, but they would certainly prefer and be more sincere in following agreements that had their advantages.


    This was the case for Vicente, who could get people for the Cataclysm Order and prevent the arrival of many monsters in the south of the continent, but also for Dresbert''s future partners.


    To maintain an area of up to 30 kilometers in radius, he would naturally have to exterminate the monsters in the vicinity and have groups of soldiers position themselves around this territory.


    Then the local groups would have two days to prepare, while he hoped to receive all the local high-value materials in those two days to prepare the local forces.


    That was all that was discussed at this morning''s meeting, before Vicente headed off toward the local cksmiths Association and the many sentries set off to form the teams they would need to have ready for their new objectives.


    ...


    While Rory and the others were busy helping Dresbert''s sentinels and even ordinary citizens, Vicente received all the materials he could get in this city early this evening.


    As he assessed the loads that had just been unloaded in the main shed of the association''s grandiose building, he was silent for a moment, while local cksmiths watched him.


    Under the observation of 15 cksmiths, Vicente activated his magical powers, revealing his pentagrams as he manipted the materials the local organizations had left there for him.


    While those cksmiths were obviously impressed, staring wide-eyed at Vicente''s pentagram configuration, hebined some of his skills, totally transmuting some materials.


    There were items there that could be ssified as 3rd grade. But the moment he started manipting them, these materials decreased in quantity by around 60%, while showing a fresh glow, bing 4th grade items.


    Something simr, but in different proportions, happened with the 4th grade items, some reaching the peak of their qualitative range, others even reaching the 5th grade.


    Once he had the materials at the grade he needed, Vicente started with the easiest, shaping powerful 4th grade firearms.


    As these weapons were to be used by soldiers fighting a war against monsters, he specifically molded weapons of only 4 types.


    One was a medium-range rifle, useful for dealing with enemies up to a few dozen meters away. Another was a long-range rifle, capable of being used to deal with opponents hundreds of meters away.


    The third type was a shotgun, capable of causing terrible injuries when used up to a few meters away. This weapon would be ideal for use against beings with sturdy bodies who were already too close to the weapon''s user.


    Finally, the fourth andst type of weapon would be a machine gun, capable of firing dozens of shots per minute, extremely useful for dealing with many enemies close to the user of the weapon.


    He molded the four types of ammunition for these weapons, putting his own characteristics into each one to make them even more destructive.


    In particr, he infused the poisonous mist characteristic into each of the bullets, thinking about the monsters that would be resistant to those bullets and could cause problems for his men post-firing.


    He would create 150 4th grade weapons tonight, along with 20,000 bullets, enough to arm a small battalion capable of fighting a few battles.


    That wasn''t much. Stopping to rest when much of Dresbert was asleep, he intended to create another 150 guns and 80,000 bullets by dawn.


    He needed to create a lot of ammunition beforehand, since it would be difficult for the locals to get such good ammunition in the future. But he would leave an ammunition production model for local cksmiths to produce and prepare for the future when the 100,000 bullets would be fully used.


    ...


    After a full night''s work, Vicente would reach his goal of weapons and ammunition at the start of a new day, when he would once again stop to rest before going ahead with his ns.


    He still had 4th grade materials, so as soon as he had finished meditating, recovering the mana spent during the night, he went back to producing 4th grade items, this time creating armor that would be like 4th stage living beings!


    After the 4th stage armor, he would use the 5th grade materials to produce 5th stage armor simr to that worn by his five magicalpanions.


    It would cost Vicente a whole day to produce 16 4th stage armors and 4 5th stage armors, but before nightfall in Dresbert, he would have all the items he nned to develop ready to distribute to the strongest sentries in the city!

 Chapter 750 Presentation of the Artifacts

    Chapter 750 Presentation of the Artifacts


    ??On the same night that Vicente finished creating the artifacts to help Dresbert''s sentinels, he once again met with the local group of 4th stage magicians.",


    This time, the meeting was taking ce in a different location, in one of the sheds of the cksmiths'' Association building.


    There, Vicente was now sitting in an iron chair, while he had 20 armors, 300 guns and 100,000 bullets visible to the 91 Sovereigns in the surrounding area.


    Only Lauren was there with him, while hispanions were taking care of local business.


    If the 91 Sovereigns were there with Vicente, then they couldn''t be looking after the city''s surveince and protection!


    Torne and the others were doing this in ce of these 91 local warriors, while they silently observed the strange artifacts that Vicente had called them to see.


    But the artifacts there weren''t the only eye-catching things in the surroundings. Three cages were visible there, each containing a different type of monster.


    In one of them was a peak 4th stage Lamia, in another was a 5th stage Ogre, and finally there was also a peal 4th stage Dark Scorpion.


    Each of these creatures could easily kill the inhabitants and together, they could even wipe out this city!


    However, the three were trapped in cages that only a High-level Paragon could escape from. Ultimately, Vicente was there, so the Sovereigns weren''t afraid.


    Vicente saw he had everyone''s attention and presented what he had to them. "My sentinels, here I present your weapons to dealing with the monsters nearby.


    To my right are firearms. Weak warriors can put their mana into these weapons and fire bullets capable of killing or seriously injuring those 2 or 3 levels stronger than the warrior.


    If an Earth Sovereign among you uses one of these weapons, it''s possible that you''ll seriously injure a Low-level Paragon. But if a High-level Mage uses a weapon of the same quality, he could seriously injure a Sky Sovereign or even kill such an enemy!"


    The magicians murmured among themselves, curious, with various doubts, but also impressed. None of them doubted Vicente, so those artifacts couldn''t help but make their eyes ze over.


    They had few Sovereigns, but many Mages. If they could arm all the Mages in the city with weapons like those, they could reach a new level.


    "I have with me 100,000 bullets that can be used by the 300 weapons I made for you. That''s all I could create using the materials you gave me.


    Anyway, use these bullets wisely in the future. The city''s 4th stage cksmiths will create another type of ammunition that is a little weaker very soon. You should alternate the use of my ammunition and what they''ll do for you, depending on the situation you''re in.


    Prefer to preserve the bullets I''ve left here whenever possible. Only use them in desperate situations."


    Everyone nodded affirmatively, understanding that something produced by this talented Paragon would be too rare to be used casually.


    Vicente continued. "To my left are 4th and 5th stage robotic armors. As you have just heard, they are ssified by stage and not by grade. The reason for this is simply because they are intelligent, capable of cultivating mana on their own and recovering from minor damage and exhaustion."


    "What?"


    "Is that even possible?"


    The people in the area raised their voices, unable to contain the doubts in their hearts.


    They knew nothing close to what Vicente had just said!


    Vicente exined. "These robotic armors won''t change level without my support, but they can generate attacks independently, fight without a user at the same level they were made to fight. After exhausting themselves, they can enter a meditation mode and recover the mana consumed.


    In short, only 4th stage warriors should use these armors. Although they are autonomous and can act on their own, it is best tobine their powers with those of the armor.


    4th stage armor should mainly be worn by 3rd stage warriors. As much as they can be useful to 4th stage warriors, they add little to them. We can get much better results by using them on battalions of Mages."


    That was logical. If a 4th stage magician wore 4th stage armor, their power would change little. Assuming the 16 4th stage armors were worn by Sovereigns, then the sentinel group would have 16 individuals capable of disying peak 4th stage warrior powers. But if the 16 Sovereigns didn''t wear the armor and let 16 High-level Mages wear it instead, then the group would have 32 warriors with strength simr to peak Sovereigns!


    Understanding this factor, the Sovereigns there muttered among themselves how interesting it would be to use them on Mages instead of Sovereigns.


    With his artifacts presented, Vicente called out to two of those Sovereigns, while two pieces of armor and a rifle floated under his maic control.


    He said. "I want you to use this weapon to kill the Dark Scorpion." He gave the rifle to one of those two men before looking at the other individual. "And you''re going to put on the 5th stage armor to kill the 5th stage Ogre. The 4th stage armor will fight the Lamia alone."


    He needed to show the capabilities of his artifacts, as well as the difference betweenbining the powers of a lower-level magician with the powers of higher-level armor. This would not only prove his words, but would make those men understand, safely, the capabilities of the artifacts presented.


    The armor quickly fitted around the body of the man it was meant to fight alongside, while the other Sovereign took the ck rifle in both hands, finding it intuitive to understand how the artifact worked.


    Then, as the other 89 Sovereigns moved away, making room for the fight about to take ce in that shed, Vicente released the three creatures trapped in their cages.


    "Fight!" He allowed, with the three creatures attacking their three opponents. Vicente had told the monsters if they killed or destroyed their three opponents, he would release themter.

 Chapter 751 Proof of Power

    Chapter 751 Proof of Power


    ??As soon as the three creatures were free, they moved with as much speed as they could muster, attacking the three enemies without mercy.",


    Vicente promised them he would let them go as long as they won this contest. Having no choice but to believe the man who had ordered Torne to kidnap them the day before, they used their most vicious moves to attack the two humans and the armor fighting independently.


    As their hearts trembled, the two men acted, with the one wearing the armor being moved at first by the armor''s will, while the other was nervous at the sight of the Dark Scorpion attacking him.


    Feeling his heart pound, the man holding the rifle pressed his finger three times on the trigger of his weapon, firing towards the creature''s head.


    Even though he was very nervous, he managed to aim right at the beast''s weak points, before being surprised not only by the power of the shots, but by the speed of everything.


    In just a second, three bullets left his rifle, crossing the space between him and the scorpion before prating the creature''s head.


    After shooting the monster, the man holding the 4th grade rifle saw the monster''s body lose its vital signs, before rolling on the ground, moving like a derailed train.


    The 4th stage armor, with no one fighting beside it, used its maic maniption ability to act against the 4th stage Lamia, forcing an electromaic field against the creature.


    The Lamia tried to fly, but her wings folded unnaturally, while a powerful force drove her towards the ground.


    But despite being restrained like this, the hideous creature was not immobilized or defeated. She opened her mouth and let out a long, shrill scream, causing several of the Sovereigns watching the fight to cover their ears as they felt dizzy.


    The armor fighting the Lamia felt nothing and kept moving, manipting the metals in the ground in that area to affect the monstrous creature trying to free herself from the electromaic restriction.


    The Sovereign wearing the 5th stage armor attacked the 5th stage Ogre, in one instant understanding the difference in fighting wearing such armor.


    His armor restricted the enemy in the same way that the 4th stage armor had done against the Lamia. The armor''s powers made the enemy''s situation much more difficult, but that wasn''t enough to stop the opponent from attacking and causing trouble.


    However, by using his special ability, this man used the weak point of the creature being attacked by the armor''s consciousness!


    In normal situations, such an attack wouldn''t have had the effect needed to end the fight. But as his opponent was already in a terrible situation because of the armor, the poisonous touch of the Sovereign dressed in 5th stage armor was enough to make the Ogre fall to its knees on the ground.


    When it felt something like a hand pressing down on its heels, the great creature turned its attention away for a second, just long enough for a bluish bolt of lightning to form above it and strike it, seriously injuring it.


    The spectators of the fight saw how much easier it was for thebination of magician and armor to deal with the opponentpared to the armor fighting the Lamia alone.


    "Impressive!"


    "Senior Fuller''s creations are truly out of the ordinary. With artifacts like this, we can deal with a small horde of monsters with little risk to the lives of our warriors!"


    Several magiciansmented among themselves as they saw the dead bodies of the Dark Scorpion and the Ogre, while the 4th stage armor continued to fight against the Lamia.


    Even though it didn''t have the same speed as its allies, the 4th stage armor still proved to be quite intelligent and able to deal with opponents in several ways. After 3 minutes ofbat, it too would kill its opponent!


    With the end of the armor and Lamia fight, the 91 Sovereigns saw the 5th stage armor and the 4th stage armor starting to cultivate to recover their lost mana, while Vicente stood up from his iron chair.


    "You saw what a difference it was tobine a lower stage magician with a higher stage robotic armor. The result would have been better if someone of the same level as the armor hadbined with one of them, but we don''t have enough armor for everyone. It will be better to use them in the way I''ve already exined."


    "We understand, Senior Fuller. Don''t worry, we won''t let our selfish sides impede our ns to deal with the monsters. I believe that everyone here would rather defeat the damned creatures that have taken over our kingdom than have the glory of killing many enemies just by wearing one armor," one elder of those Sovereignsmented.


    "Yes."


    They all agreed simultaneously.


    "Very well. Let''s distribute the 5th stage armors among Sky Sovereigns and the 4th stage firearms among Earth Sovereigns and High-level Mages. The 4th stage armor should be worn by High-level Mages," Vicente said, as those men felt eager to use their new tools against monsters on the battlefield.


    It will always be important to have Sky Sovereigns in the city or at outposts. So just because there were few 5th stage armors didn''t mean that there would be a big scramble for them. It wasn''t possible for all the strongest people in the city to constantly go out and use their artifacts.


    Since only a handful of experts could go out onto the battlefield, the current numbers were actually sufficient. Besides, not everyone there was a warrior, although they were willing to serve as one in times of need.


    Vicente told the men to prepare for their departure at dawn, when he would lead the retaking of territory up to 30 kilometers from the borders of Dresbert.


    Tomorrow he would begin to establish Dresbert''s safety zone, where the local agricultural fields could return to the control of magicians to feed the city''s poption.


    With this current n, continuing with the construction of the railroad andmunicating with nearby towns would be much easier!

 Chapter 752 Vicente on the Battlefield

    Chapter 752 Vicente on the Battlefield


    ??The next morning...",


    Vicente was facing his group, while 300 warriors from the Sentinels of the Order were in position around Dresbert''s central square.


    More than a thousand inhabitants were gathered on the sidewalks of the area, watching therge group that would leave in the next few moments to reverse the city''s current terrible situation.


    Most of the residents there were thrilled by this moment, eager for the group''s victorious return. They did, of course, have concerns about the group''s safety and how many would return from the journey about to begin. But the general feeling was one of hope for change.


    Rory, Lina, La, Casey and Sarah were facing Vicente. The five would stay behind to take care of the city.


    "I''m going ahead with our ns. I hope toplete our n in the vicinity in three days," Vicente said, as Onyx sat on top of the Sentinels of the Order''s headquarters building.


    "Good luck dealing with the enemies. Try not to show off too much or use the throne," Lina said quietly to him.


    Vicente smiled and said. "Everyone who sees me in action over the next few days will either be our ally or a corpse. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure there are no witnesses left on the enemy''s side."


    With those words, Vicente looked at the 300 men in that square, 39 Earth Sovereigns, 11 Sky Sovereigns and 250 High-level Mages.


    Four of the Sky Sovereigns were dressed in 5th stage armor, while the 39 Earth Sovereigns were armed with 4th stage firearms. 16 High-level Mages were wearing 4th stage armor and all the remaining 234 High-level Mages were armed with 4th stage firearms.


    For the moment there was nomon ammunition for the group and their aim was not to control what they already had, but to advance against the enemies. They would only make use of Vicente''s high-level ammunition today, without fear of ''wasting'' it.


    Vicente waved for the troops to follow him, before departing the area with a battalion that had the strength of 1 Archmage, 4 Paragons and 289 Sovereigns.


    In the next 15 minutes, their group would leave the city, passing through several streets where citizens were gathered on the sidewalks, hopefully cheering the group''s victory.


    They would pass through the strip outside the city, still dominated by local forces, where dozens of men were currently in position to observe the area and ensure that ordinary workers tended to the crops there.


    As soon as they left the 4 or 5 kilometer area outside the city, even the weakest people there felt the proximity of 3rd and 4th stage monsters nearby.


    Vicente stopped in front of his group and said. "I''m going to give you significant help. I don''t have time to let you fight your enemies slowly. Your presence here is not to take part in the fighting, but to control the portions ofnd that I conquer.


    I will exterminate the enemies, but in a few days or a few weeks, more monsters wille here to retake the territory I conquer today. Your work won''t be so monotonous in the future."


    The men there just listened to Vicente speak, remaining silent as his aura grew, little by little, revealing his five shocking pentagrams.


    ''Green, cyan, green, cyan and cyan!'' One of the Sky Sovereigns in the area widened his eyes while dressed in one of the robotic 5th stage armors, seeing what the rumors in Dresbert had already been spreading around the city for the past few days.


    ''The leader of the order really is a monster! What kind of magician has a pentagram configuration like that?''


    ''That''s why he''s so strong! But it''s impressive he survived after absorbing pentagrams of such quality!''


    Several warriors thought different things about Vicente, all of them feeling the utmost respect for this young Paragon, who was giving them hope.


    As the hearts of these 300 men pulsed with the will to fight and help Vicente in his goals, the ck-haired young man flew forward, as lightning appeared in the sky and the ground in the area shook.


    Vicente attacked the first of his enemies, causing over 30 bodies of 3rd stage monsters to explode nearby, staining the crops of that in with blood and jagged pieces of organs.


    Earth monsters emerged from points distributed around the area, rushing towards the sides of the area, while terrifying lightning bolts fired at that grandiose terrain.


    At this rate, the ughter of Vicente near Dresbert would begin. An area with a radius of 30 kilometers was not small. He would spend the next two hours killing in a small strip of this area, clearing the first of many quadrants to be cleared.


    But in two hours, he would finish killing his way to the first point where he would establish one of the border posts, which would be responsible for keeping the area between that point and the city secure.


    ...


    Two hours after starting his killing spree, Vicente had finished building arge metal estate measuring 500 square meters, four levels underground and three levels above ground.


    On this site, he had also started building a 4-meter-high fence, stretching for just one kilometer at a time.


    His entire group was now standing in front of Minos and that metallic property, where they felt strong maic effects that would certainly drive away any hostile beings.


    Vicente had already distributed items capable of nullifying the electromaic effects of the area so that his men wouldn''t be harmed in the same way as the enemies would be, and was now looking at them, giving his next order.


    "A group of 1 man dressed in 5th stage armor, 3 Earth Sovereigns armed with firearms, 4 men dressed in 4th stage armor and 10 High-level Mages will stay here and take care of the area. If monsters approach you or enter the area you''ve just conquered, kill them. Otherwise, stand by here until my next order."


    The 18 men requested by Vicente quickly split from the rest, putting themselves at his disposal to protect this slice ofnd that had already been conquered.


    Vicente had already rested before building this small border post, one of 30 such posts he nned to build along the almost 280 kilometers of border between the Dresbert security area and the outside world.


    He said to his other men. "Let''s keep moving forward. I''m going to build the next post simr to this one just over 9 kilometers away from here, going clockwise."


    With that order, the group of 282 men left the area to continue what they had been doing for thest two hours.

 Chapter 753 Building the Frontier

    Chapter 753 Building the Frontier


    ??A full day after Vicente and his 300 sentinels began their journey...",


    In thest 24 hours, the group of magicians who set out from Dresbert had witnessed the massacre of over 3,900 monsters on the outskirts of the in surrounding their city. There weren''t any 5th stage monsters around, so Vicente didn''t have any difficulties.


    The problem with everything, which perhaps slowed down the group''s progress in the meantime, was not the strength of the monsters, but that they were spread out over arge territory; they need to build border posts; the fence and the necessary rests. All of this made their journey not as fast as Vicente could be against 3rd and 4th stage beings.


    Still, they regained a lot of ground in the meantime, having built 12 more border posts like the previous one, as well as 110 kilometers of fence between the first border post and where the group was now.


    With almost 40% of the area around Dresbert conquered, the group initially divided by Vicente to take care of the 13 posts already built was gradually changing.


    ...


    The day had just begun while Minos'' group stood around waiting for their next orders.


    Over thest 24 hours, of the 300 individuals who had started this journey at his side, only 84 remained at the moment.


    However, he needed more men to hold the remaining 60% of ground ahead of them for the next two days.


    He looked at the strongest of the group in front of him and said. "Order half of the groups stationed at posts number 3 to number 10 to leave their positions and join us at number 13."


    Each post built by Vicente that day was marked by numbers, starting with number one, the first post he built, and 13, thest to be built, where he and his group were now.


    The most important posts at the moment were undoubtedly the three at the end and the three at the beginning. After all, these were the ces that could most easily be attacked by monsters.


    Even though Vicente''s men were well armed, he didn''t want to leave these posts weakened, so he focused on reducing the number of men at the intermediate posts. These posts were basically protected by posts nearby and merely had to keep watch over the area of the fence in front of them, something that was easier to do and could be done with fewer personnel.


    As soon as he gave his order, a few men ryed Vicente''s wishes to posts 3 to 10.


    Given the distance between post 3 and post 13, about 90 kilometers, it would take a few minutes for thest of the reinforcements to reach post 13.


    "Take a break while these mene to us," Vicente said as he sat down to meditate, having enough time in front of him to recover his mana to its peak state.


    The more tired men in the group did so, while the more rested ones kept watch, keeping an eye on their surroundings.


    As much as Vicente had been there and had taken care of the vast majority of the enemies over thest few hours, some of them had fired their weapons or worn their armor. Therefore, not all of them were 100%.


    Also, Vicente could go for days without sleeping, but that wasn''t the same stamina as everyone else there. Some were tired of being under stress for 24 hours straight!


    Half an hourter, thest of the sentinels called by Vicente arrived at post 13, when their group set off again, going clockwise.


    Vicente once again went ahead of his group, at first focused on continuing the construction of the fence, but as soon as he had added another 9 kilometers of fence, he headed ind along a winding path.


    Using his second ability to see the electromaic fields in the area generated by magical beings, he identified the enemies to be killed on his way.


    Using spells or his abilities, he killed these creatures without mercy, trying to preserve some bodies, but killing several others by using his first power to crush them.


    Crushing opponents were effective and fast. But destroying all the monsters'' bodies wasn''t as interesting. The remains of these creatures were of great value to 3rd and 4th stage magicians.


    With each monster crushed, Vicente tried not to crush the next two, using other forms of his powers to eliminate those corrupted lives in his path.


    He saw a group of creatures characterized by their spiritual forms, each surrounded by a lot of mana and negative elements.


    As he made his first Throne of Darkness pentagram emerge from his body, creatures of darkness emerged from the shadows of those spiritual beings, attacking and suppressing them.


    Sounds of agony spread around that first group of malicious fairies, as they suffered for seconds before their deaths.


    Vicente stood around the area where he had killed those 13 creatures with a smile on his face.


    ''The bodies of these evil fairies can produce a ck bath liquid that is useful for 3rd and 4th stage Dark Path magicians to use in their cultivation.''


    He looked at those semi-transparent bodies and quickly stored them in a special bottle, capable of storing valuable liquids for a long time, under ideal pressure and temperature.


    He continued on his way, while the grouping up behind him took on the job of collecting the bodies he had left along the way, but also making sure that no monsters had been left behind.


    The group would do this for the next few tens of minutes, the time needed for them to clear the entire quadrant of around 3% of thend area that they intended to have fully under their control by the end of the next day.


    ...


    For the next 30 hours, Vicente and his people would continue the repetitive and simple work of killing monsters, building fences and border posts along the little over 280 kilometers of border of this terrain.


    With another 15 new border posts and 135 kilometers of fencing, the group would reach around 90%pletion of their project on the morning of the third day of the group''s efforts.


    With only 3 more border posts to go to finish his journey of conquest around Dresbert, Vicente was now alongside 27 men to finish the critical part of his mission!

 Chapter 754 Chances for the Inhabitants

    Chapter 754 Chances for the Inhabitants


    ??At around 2 p.m. on Vicente''s third day of action around Dresbert, his group built the 31st border post before he finished connecting the fence between post 31 and post 1.


    With 8 men at each of the 31 posts around the border, 100% of the area, stretching from the edge of Dresbert to up to 30 kilometers away, was fully secured and dominated by the Sentinels of the Order.


    Having finished securing the safe territory of Dresbert, where almost all thend was used for farming, Vicente said goodbye to the men he had left behind, beginning his second part of his ns for today alongside the 52 men who hade with him.


    The area between the city limits and the border was toorge for him to leave without intermediate observation posts. Now that he had finished ensuring that no monsters were left behind, Vicente intended to build another 21 posts, about 15 kilometers away from the city and other border posts.


    At these posts he intended to leave the remaining men by his side, before returning to the city to help the Sentinels of the Order set up shifts for the strongest in the city to be stationed at the border and those of medium level to be at the intermediate posts.


    As he no longer had to beat monsters, having already killed around 13,000 monsters in thest two and a half days of action, the work ahead should be quick. He would only need to create new posts every 9 kilometers, much faster than the work of thest few days.


    ...


    In just six hours, Vicente hadpleted the construction of Dresbert''s 21 intermediate posts when he returned to the city alone, leaving the 300 men in position to maintain the security of the territory.


    When he arrived in the cityte at night, some citizens looked at him apprehensively, seeing him returning alone.


    Vicente realized the problem and as soon as he arrived at the headquarters of the Sentinels of the Order, he ordered the members of the group to spread the news that his group had been sessful in recovering the city''s ntation fields.


    From tomorrow, the farmers and low-level magicians could leave the city limits and get back to exploring the grandiose terrain avable around the city!


    ...


    "Old North, have you heard the news? The hero Vicente Fuller haspleted his promises! Now the city can get back to farming thend nearby!" said a middle-aged man in a local tavern when he bumped into a long-time friend.


    "Hmm? Really? Isn''t that just a rumor?" a thin, miserable-looking old farmer asked in a voice full of hope.


    For ordinary people like him, the catastrophe started by The Purification was brutal. They, the weakest and most of the continent, were the ones who most needed ordinary things to live on, such as food, a safe shelter to rest in and a minimum of future prospects.


    A powerful magician naturally had a powerful mind, capable of withstanding difficult times and persevering. Weaker magicians could more easily lose their way, stop seeing the brilliance of life and give up.


    Why fight so hard when there''s no sign of hope?


    With only a few months of cmity for the poption of this city, many of the weakest, especially those who had lost loved ones, couldn''t help but find themselves depressed, with simr thoughts.


    This was the situation of old man North, a farmer who could no longer work, had lost a son months ago and now lived miserably with his eldest daughter and grandson.


    But since Vicente Fuller had arrived in Dresbert, good news had been emerging, making people like the two old friends chatting in that tavern feel hope rising in their hearts again.


    Apart from these two, this dimly lit, cheaply produced tavern was full of customers drinking around the area''s 15 tables, almost all of them talking about the same subject.


    "Tomorrow I''m going to join the group of farmers who are going to explore this reimed area," said a man ofrge build, with a voluminous beard and mustache.


    "Are you sure? Isn''t it better to wait until we have more news that the area is really safe?" a young level 1 Acolyte asked the bearded level 4 man.


    "Elias, if the area really is safe, there won''t be work for everyone. Before the cmity, we had less than half the current poption and jobs in the fields didn''te along very often. Do you think everyone will get jobs straight away?"


    The young man clenched his fists, seeing reason in Zane''s words.


    ''If I don''t take my chances now, I''ll be out of a job!''


    ...


    Meanwhile, in a high-end restaurant in Dresbert...


    The city had certainly deteriorated in every respect since the beginning of The Purification. However, there were still rich people and high-quality services in this ce.


    The restaurant, which used to serve up to 20 high-end customers a day, had lost a few customers over the months, but today it had 12 tables surrounded by a few wealthy locals.


    "The recovery of the agricultural fields is only the beginning of the resumption ofmercial activity in Dresbert! With more food, not only will farmers go back to work, people responsible for transporting that food and selling it will go back to work.


    Those who go back to work will consume other types of resources, which can stimte the city''s entire economy," said a young man, a local shopkeeper.


    A young woman with red hair and a ck dress next to him agreed, while she couldn''t help but smile at the favorable winds temporarily blowing in their direction.


    "Our families have to take advantage of the current opportunity. Let''s unite and make sure that we are the ones who lead the city''s economic growth amid the current crisis!"


    Men and women, from those of a simr age to Vicente to those older, agreed on this point, seeing the most important moment of the crisis so far for their families.


    Vicente''s actions were no guarantee that things would improve and remain at an interesting level over time. But at least in the short term, the chances of growth for everyone in the city were returning.


    Whether it wouldst, frankly, didn''t matter. All that almost everyone in the city wanted was a chance to grow amidst the current chaos!

 Chapter 755 Opponents on the Way

    Chapter 755 Opponents on the Way


    ??The next day, Vicente had already talked to his group about his actions over thest few days and had also received the updates he needed.",


    Rory had dealt with the mission he had received with Sarah, through which Vice had chosen some 3rd and 4th grade resources to leave in the city to help the local forces.


    They had many resources of this quality capable of helping magicians of any path. Given the importance of stopping monsters in this area of the continent, Vicente gave up some items that could go to his men in the Seidel Kingdom.


    The group would spend the rest of the day dealing with matters necessary to make the city minimally functional without the presence of most of the local leaders, now scattered around Dresbert''s security area.


    They had to hire farmers to reim the area that had been used by demons, but also establish the surveince shifts that woulde into effect from tomorrow.


    Meanwhile, Vicente took advantage of the day in this city to build the local train station, starting his project to take locals by train to the secret Cataclysm Order outpost nearby.


    The next morning, he, Torne and Lauren would set off together to find the new outpost to take over!


    ...


    In the middle of the next day, Vicente and Lauren arrived at the location indicated by the Cataclysm Order maps, with Torne helping them find the right ce to stop.


    First, Vicente wanted to explore the new altar he had conquered, and only then would he build the railroad to Dresbert.


    After a few minutes of investigating the area they had reached, he found his way to the order''s hidden location, with following Lauren to the entrance of the outpost.


    As soon as he used the Cataclysm Moon Pendant, Vicente saw the entrance to a cave open up, revealing a 50-meter tunnel into the mountain ahead.


    "This post must be important for the order, master," Torne said as Vicente and Lauren walked down the dark path. "The order had been antagonized by Light Path forces long before the Congregation of Revtions.


    The organization''s headquarters were never in the northern region, despite the region''s strength. My group''s headquarters were in this central area. So a secret outpost of the ancient Kingdom of Eternal Dawn must be bigger than the others."


    Vicente listened to the ghost''s words as he opened thest door on his way to the inner area of the secret outpost built there.


    The moment he entered it, Torne warned. "There are people here!"


    Vicente noticed this after Torne, seeing several internal devices in operation, as well as marks of use, food and unexpected sounds for an empty ce.


    Vicente raised his guard, scanning the post in front of him, which was, in fact, more like Torne had warned.


    Instead of the usual four levels that all Cataclysm Order outposts had, this ce had six levels, all of them higher than the levels of the usual outposts in the south of the continent.


    Vicente didn''t focus too much on the size of the ce, but on the beings upying this space, Dark Path magicians, 12 of them, to be precise, 1 Mid-level Paragon, 2 Low-level Paragons and 9 Sky Soveregns.


    While he sensed the magicians who seemed to live in this underground building, those dark men and women also noticed Vicente.


    Before he and Lauren had even passed through the main hall, at the entrance to the secret altar, the three Paragons appeared in the path of the two siblings.


    Torne was outside his master''s body, so the enemies also noticed his presence.


    "Who are you people? How did you invade our post?" the Mid- level Paragon asked while the other two stood guard.


    No matter how strong they were, they wouldn''t underestimate these three Paragons who had broken into their secret outpost!


    The two youths were certainly talented. In the Pris Realm, one should never underestimate a talented youth of the same level as oneself!


    "We broke in? We clearly entered through the front door using the key. How is that breaking in?" Vicente said as he showed the Cataclysm Moon Pendant to those people.


    "This..."


    "This is the Cataclysm Moon Pendant!"


    "Young man, return my group''s sacred item!" said the Mid-level Paragon as his pentagrams emerged from his body.


    The man''s twopanions did the same, preparing to start a fight in the entrance hall. That item would be worth any risk they might have in dealing with those three!


    Meanwhile, the Sovereigns of the group arrived in the area, seeing their leaders preparing forbat.


    Torne was intrigued by what these people were saying, but before he could say anything, Vicente stepped forward and smiled provocatively.


    The Throne of Darkness emerged from his body along with the two pentagrams of this magical form, forcing the 12 Dark Path magicians in his path to lose control of their elements.


    When they failed to activate their magical forms and saw that strange essence, made up of a green and a cyan pentagram, the people changed their expressions terribly.


    Being powerless in front of the master of darkness, their lives could be taken in a single breath!


    "You¡ª" Vicente was about to speak, when suddenly Torne moved, appearing in front of his master.


    "Master, those seem to be members of the Cataclysm Order," the ghost said as he looked Mid-level Paragon in the eye.


    "Is that the case, human? Answer if you want to live!" Torne demanded as Vicente stopped walking towards the men.


    Lauren stood watching the situation, curious if these people, 4 women and 8 men, really were part of that ancient dark religion.


    The Mid-level Paragon confirmed it. "Yes, we are former members of the Cataclysm Order."


    "Oh?" Vicente arched his eyebrows, not expecting toe face to face with members of the order.


    "What are you waiting for? Kneel before the Altar Master!" Torne shouted to the magicians, making them all kneel in front of Vicente.


    "Altar Master, wee back!"


    They said simultaneously, unwilling to go against someone as powerful as Vicente.


    Having the Cataclysm Moon Pendant meant being the leader of the order. But if one wasn''t strong enough to hold it, things wouldn''t be so simple.


    Seeing now how strong Vicente was, everyone epted the position of the young ck-haired magician!

 Chapter 756 Orders of the Altar Master

    Chapter 756 Orders of the Altar Master


    ??After being weed by the members of the order at that post, Vicente picked up his Throne of Darkness, smiling subtly and standing with his hands folded behind his back as he looked at those people.",


    "Stand up." He ordered them, making the 12 people of varying appearances stand.


    Of the 12 individuals, the four women didn''t look so bad. Two of them looked as good as Lauren, while the other two looked older, with a few wrinkles here and there. Of the eight men, only one had a cadaverous appearance, being the one who wore the most clothes to hide his body.


    The others had one characteristic inmon: they were very thin. Apart from that, their appearances were not so simr to the stereotypical look of Dark Path magicians. Most of them could easily blend into the crowds of a city as long as they didn''t use their powers.


    "Altar Master..." The Mid-level Paragon''s head hung low as Vicente stopped beside him.


    "How did you get in here? How long have you been at this post?" Vicente asked in curiosity.


    "We''ve been locked up here for nine months, Altar Master. But I''ve known the ce for over 100 years. Only three of us were original members of the order during the war millennia ago. Back then, we survived the persecution of the men from the Congregation of Revtions.


    We were upied with external affairs for a long time, trying to survive, look for survivors, etc. We didn''t know the location of this post at the time. So we hid elsewhere.


    When things on the continent calmed down a little, we spent some time trying to understand what had happened and rebuild the order. But we failed miserably. The only group we created was the one in front of you now.


    We spent thest 100 years traveling the continent, exploring the order''s old outposts in the north, and then wee back to this ce 9 months ago."


    Vicente didn''t need to ask these people why they weren''t helping the magicians'' cause against the monsters. Dark Path magicians were much frowned upon by the society of Light Path magicians. Besides, they had no obligation to help the continent in the fight against the monsters. Protecting themselves as they had done was the most logical thing for beings without allies, with enemies on both sides of the current confrontation.


    "I see. So we almost met in the north." Vicente muttered as he walked with Lauren towards the interior of this altar.


    "You did what you had to, given your circumstances. But now that I''m here, things are going to be different."


    "Altar Master, please give us your orders," said the only Paragon woman among those individuals.


    Vicente said. "I''m going to revive the Cataclysm Order and reactivate the Awakening Altars. The continent is going through an unprecedented crisis, with young people from various cities prevented from awakening their powers.


    I''m going to activate the order''s altars to enable the awakening of young people around the south and center of the continent. In particr, this post will be my first ce to act publicly."


    "That..."


    The men and women looked at each other, not so sure that this was a good idea.


    "Won''t that be dangerous? Light Path magicians would hardly trust us to bring their children here and we also have the Congregation of Revtions, who would surely hunt us down if they learned of our existence."


    "The monsters on the continent, led by the vampires, don''t want to exterminate our race. They want to turn us into cattle for them to feed on whenever they want. To do this, they intend to force us against the walls of our cities and take away all the dominion we have over the continent."


    Vicente told them, showing them the reality that perhaps they didn''t know.


    "If we don''t move together with Light Path magicians, we will die sooner orter. Worse, we''ll lose our freedom and bembs waiting to be ughtered. Besides..."


    Vicente stopped as he entered the Awakening Altar at that post, a ce very simr to the Awakening tforms.


    When he stopped, his five pentagrams appeared one after the other, as those 12 individuals realized Vicente was a very rare Dark Path and Light Path magician.


    "I''m a Light Path magician myself. Do you think you can''t trust me?"


    Those 12 promptly denied it, showing Vicente they were wrong to doubt him.


    While these people were sweating, Torne said. "The master wishes to create a city above this post. It will be connected to others nearby, whose primary duty will be to protect the south of the continent from the hordes of monstersing from the north.


    For this to work, we must use practitioners from both paths. Get used to the idea of fighting side by side with Light Path magicians against monsters."


    The 12 individuals said no more, seeing that the dark master had powerful motivations for trying to raise the society of magicians against the monsters.


    "What''s to the south? May we know, Altar Master?" The other Paragon, who had said nothing yet, asked.


    "My home. My family." Vicente answered sinctly, before picking up a bunch of Magic Gems and cing them around the spot he was standing in.


    "Since we have three Paragons here, you will also activate altars of the order in the future." Torne said to the strongest of the group.


    "We''ll certainly do our best." Said the strongest of the magicians.


    Even if he and the others didn''t entirely agree with Vicente''s ns, they wouldn''t fail to carry out the young magician''s orders. His goal was to revive their organization, and Vice looked like he was going to do it, even with his strange ns. As such, even before signing any kind of agreement with him, they were willing to obey him even when they disagreed.


    "What should we do now?" One sovereign asked.


    Vicente looked at that person and said. "I''m going to separate you. The city I will build above will be too safe to need the help of Sovereigns. But there is a city nearby that could use your powers. I want you to join the Sentinels of the Order of Dresbert.


    As for the three Paragons, one of you will stay here and the others will apany me. I''ll decide your future over the next few weeks."


    Vicente had already done something simr when he left Nis'' Shadows, having ordered the Dark Path beasts he had conquered to head south and join the human forces in the fight against monsters.


    Those creatures were faster than he and his group and shouldn''t have stopped halfway to help magicians. So by now they should have been quite close to the Seidel Kingdom!

 Chapter 757 Finishing the Works

    Chapter 757 Finishing the Works


    ??After Vicente''s order, the Sovereigns and Paragons in the group thought about moving, but Torne warned them to wait for Vice.


    It would take Vicente about 10 days to build the metal city in this area and then another 10 days to build the railroad to Dresbert. That wasn''t a lot of time for these individuals'' trip to Dresbert to immediately make any difference, so it would be better if they all went together. That way, at leastmunication problems would be avoided.


    With that, Vicente would soon finish cing the gems he had collected in Dresbert''s temple on the altar and move on to exploring the altar post.


    There was space for 250 magicians to live in seclusion, arge outpost, simr to the size of the temples of the Congregation of Revtions in cities the size of Saltstar City and Dresbert.


    Halfway through Vicente''s journey to get to know this post better, he heard from the Dark Path magicians that they had used up some resources, but there were still resources left for 3rd and 4th stage magicians.


    There were also 3rd, 4th and 5th stage artifacts there, all of them functional to be used as soon as necessary.


    In short, the area''s wealth hadn''t been totally consumed, and there were still things left for Vicente to use to his advantage.


    He then made his magical deals with the 12 individuals. He obviously wouldn''t trust the words of those magicians alone.


    With that done before mid-day, Vicente left that underground construction, returning to the surface where he intended to build the metallic city of this mountainous area.


    The 12 magicians, Lauren and Torne, followed at his side, with the 12 paying attention to their surroundings because of the monsters that might be around.


    But their observation was unnecessary. The moment Vicente showed his first magical form to better sense the metallic minerals in the area, all the creatures nearby started running away.


    Meanwhile, Vicente imagined what the town he would make there in this mountainous area should look like.


    He didn''t intend to do anything grand. His aim was to build the center of the city-on top of the order''s secret altar-and then focus on the outskirts. He intended to leave arge space for Dresbert''s men to expand the city.


    So his goal was to leave a ce with room to expand, but with solid electromaic defenses with strategically ced metal constructions to generate the defenses he wanted for this ce.


    With this in mind, he began to remove minerals from a site he had strategically chosen, first umting basic material, in order to construct the buildings over the next few days.


    Meanwhile, the group watched him for a while, until Torne began ordering them to work as hard as they could to help Vicente.


    Lauren just ''watched'' as her brother worked, using the little of her mana that Vicente hadn''t sealed to sense her surroundings and understand what was in them.


    For the time being, she wouldn''t understand much of Vice''s n. But over the next few days, she would see a strange, empty city emerge there.


    ...


    The days passed and soon 10 days of work around the secret post of the order in this territory were over.


    It was mid-afternoon now when Vicente moved thest piece of metal left for him to use, finishing constructing thest of the buildings needed.


    The 13 Dark Path magicians and Torne watched him finish his work as the weather closed in, with lightning shing from the sky towards the surrounding area.


    But the area they were in was fully protected. As he finished his work, the special effects of the metallic city appeared, making something like a barrier appear around the city, like a dome.


    The buildings were positioned so the ce had the shape of a semi-sphere, while arge fence covered the city limits.


    With a radius of 5 kilometers, this ce could amodate over 200,000 people when fully developed!


    Of all the structures, the most important, the train station, was ready, and all that remained was for Vicente to create the line and the trains that would travel from there to Dresbert!


    Vicente''s subordinates watched thepletion of the site with interest, looking at the marked out streets in the area, the staircases he had made and much more.


    Vicente hadid out the ce so that Dresbert''s men could easily build what was needed for people to live there in no time.


    As soon as he had finished, he looked at the Mid-level Paragon of the group and said. "You''ll stay here, old White. In the future, perhaps I''ll move you to other locations. But for now, stay in this ce to administer the altar on my behalf. Protect this city if necessary."


    "I''ll do my best, Altar Master!" the man said firmly.


    So, Vicente would meditate for an hour to rest from his arduous services in this ce. When he was finished, he would start building the tracks that would lead to Dresbert!


    Alongside him, Lauren, Torne and the other 11 magicians would set off for that city, 120 kilometers away.


    ...


    The next ten days would pass quietly for Vicente and his group.


    The area they were in had practically no 5th stage beings, so they didn''t face any difficulties when building the railway line between the altar and Dresbert.


    Towards the end of the line''s construction, Vicente took his time to build a train capable of carrying up to 100 passengers, but also 10 tons of resources.


    Given his current powers, this railway would be even safer than those he had left behind in the Scott Province of the Seidel Kingdom.


    Having finished building the train that would transport people and resources between his new metallic city and Dresbert, he set off with hispanions back to that city.


    The time hade for him to leave his men in the city and arrange for a group of young people and family members eager for the awakening of new magicians to set off for the metallic city.


    Once a grouprge enough to spread the news around Dresbert experienced the awakening in the metal city, it would only be a matter of time before the ce became trustworthy. From then on, people would start looking for him to awaken the powers of their rtives.


    This would be the chance for Vicente''s group to get in touch with young talents before any continental force and start rebuilding Cataclysm Order!

 Chapter 758 Time to Awake

    Chapter 758 Time to Awake


    ??At the start of a new day, Dresbert woke up to the sound of Vicente''s train horn, which arrived in the city early in the morning, crossing the metropolis of over 300,000 inhabitants.",


    The 11 magicians who hade alongside Lauren and him observed the city with a unique feeling, as they saw peopleing out of their homes to wave at them and smile in satisfaction.


    When had a Dark Path magician ever generated such an effect? Normally, they were viewed negatively, with looks of disgust, contempt, and fear. Seeing in Dresbert looks of joy and hope on the faces of not one or two people, but thousands, contaminated the mood of those 11 individuals.


    They knew this collective joy was not for them. Still, being weed, even if it was on someone else''s ount, was a good thing anyway.


    Soon the train slowed down to a speed close to that of the people walking in the streets, who were watching this strange vehicle.


    When Vicente and his group entered the train station, the strongest men and the rest of hispanions were already there to wee him and Lauren.


    Everyone watched in silence as Vicente, Lauren, and 11 magicians descended the stairs of the main car.


    Vicente stopped in front of the men of the city and got straight to the point. "You have one day to spread the rumors that there is now a safe method to travel between Dresbert and the altar of the order where the awakening can take ce from now on. By the end of tomorrow, I want a group ready to leave with me for the first awakening that I will induce."


    The Sovereigns Vicente spoke to nodded, showing they understood what needed to be done.


    Before these people left, Vicente introduced his group. "Of the 11 magicians who came back with me, the 9 Sky Sovereigns will stay in Dresbert to join the Sentinels of the Order. So I want the sentinels to find them space, housing and put their names on the shifts around the city border."


    As the local leaders looked at the nine individuals, three women and six men, they realized that these were Dark Path magicians. But it was clear that Dark Path magicians would be on their side in the future. After all, Vicente was going to revive the Cataclysm Order.


    The locals didn''t let their prejudice for Dark Path magicians impede Dresbert''s survival and merely epted Vicente''s orders.


    "Did you find them at the altar you passed these days?" Rory asked his friend.


    "Yes, they were together with another individual, a Mid-level Paragon. I left him behind to be the chief guard of Metal City 2."


    "That''s good. We need as many Paragons as possible." Lina saw the good side of finding these magicians.


    "And we''ll have more Paragons soon. I''ll leave some of my Dark Path resources with these nine friends." Vicente nodded affirmatively.


    Over the years, he had collected a lot of Dark Path resources, things that would only be of use to him, Torne, Lauren, Nina, and Onyx once they were back in the Seidel Kingdom.


    They would certainly get new Dark Path magicians in the future, but for the moment, there weren''t many such individuals in Vicente''s group to the south. So he intended to leave resources to help some of these nine Sovereigns approach the 5th stage.


    As Torne had said before, the better the ability of the inhabitants of the central area of the continent to contain the advance of the monsters, the better the situation in the south of the continent would be.


    Besides, these men were now Vicente''s subordinates. So why not invest in them?


    "What about these two?" La asked as she indicated the two Paragons next to Vicente.


    Vicente looked at the man and woman standing there and said. "I''ll leave one of them in Trevora Kingdom and the other, I haven''t decided yet. If things are terrible in Trevora Kingdom, maybe I''ll leave the other one there, too. If not, I''ll leave they at another point on our journey south."


    With that said, the group left the Dresbert train station, with Vicente following alongside hispanions and friends to hear more about what had happened in the 21 or so days since his departure.


    Fortunately, nothing had happened. The men around the border had eliminated a few creatures that had tried to advance against the fences, but none of the magicians had been hurt and all the monsters that had attacked had been killed.


    Over 10,000 inhabitants began working in the fields around the city, recovering lost areas, reusing what could be reused, and starting new ntations.


    In a few months, if the current situation continued, Dresbert''s food problem could disappear.


    With these 10,000 new workers, it had already given the local trade a new boost, with more people seeing reasons to stay in the city.


    Many there wanted to leave the city. That would be a very dangerous thing to do, but many wanted to leave for the south. But with the revival of this city, some were pushing those thoughts aside.


    For those who still wanted to leave, they could soon join Metal City 2!


    Anyway, Vicente would soon finish getting up to speed and give orders to his group to prepare the first residents of Metal City 2. As soon as he returned from his first awakening there, he intended to visit at least 5 cities in the vicinity and repeat what he had done in Dresbert.


    When he returned from this mission, it would be time for them to leave for Trevora Kingdom!


    By Vicente''s reckoning, he would need a maximum of four days in each city to repeat the basics of what he had done in Dresbert. He didn''t intend to delve too deeply into the problems of any of these ces, just to ensure survival methods for the towns, better chances for them tomunicate and help each other.


    So the hours would soon pass, with a new day arriving in Dresbert, and the first group of young people to go through the awakening led by Vicente emerging. It was finally time for him to awaken the first magicians on their journey!

 Chapter 759 Great Result

    Chapter 759 Great Result


    ??By the end of the day following Vicente''s return, 85 people had left Dresbert alongside Vicente and Lauren.",


    Among these people, 7 were important members of the Dresbert government, Sovereigns, people to apany the awakening led by Vicente, but also to get to know the ce that would be Metal City 2.


    For the time being, the site was not a city, but a protected plot ofnd with the structure to be one. After Vicente''s return following the awakening of some magicians, the colonization of that area would begin.


    Besides these 7 leaders of Dresbert, 78 ordinary citizens, of them, 22 young people aged between 14 and 15, were there for the awakening together with their closest family and friends.


    Vicente made a point of bringing as many people as he could on this trip, thinking about how this would cause good winds in his favor when these 78 people returned to Dresbert. If each of them talked about the awakening with three other inhabitants, and those spread the news to three others, rumors about the awakening in could spread quickly.


    There were far more than just 22 young people waiting for the chance to awaken their magical powers in Dresbert. But the group had found it difficult to gather more young people, as many families were suspicious and didn''t want to be the first to test it.


    But with the sess of this group arriving at this very moment at the Metal City 2 station, Vicente was certain that he could change the current situation and awaken the powers of more and more young people every day.


    Once he could do that, getting young talents for his family would be as easy as taking candy from a child!


    ...


    As they reached the most important future city in the territory of the former Kingdom of Eternal Dawn, Vicente led the group there for the first time, taking them straight to the altar of the order.


    There weren''t many buildings or things to get in the way of the group in this area, so they soon made their way to the building in the center of the city, where the entrance to the secret altar was.


    When they arrived there, the 85 individuals apanying Vicente and Lauren observing the surroundings, noting the barriers in the area. The Mid-level Paragon was already waiting for them in front of the entrance to the building.


    "Altar Master, wee back. I see your ns were sessful. Congrattions." The old Mid-level Paragon said with a smile on his old face.


    "Hmm, let''s go ahead to the Awakening Altar. These young people here are eager to begin their magical journeys." Vicente got straight to the point, leading the group into the underground part of the area.


    The people there followed him, with the Sovereigns of Dresbert chatting amongst themselves, talking about how safe the area seemed to be, and how the group could build a city as big as Dresbert there.


    Dresbert had grown wild amid the kingdom''s tragedy. The city had no room for its over 300,000 inhabitants, which meant that some people lived poorly and had less privacy than anyone would have liked.


    If they could move a few tens of thousands of Dresbert''s inhabitants to this location, they could solve their city''s urban problems and popte this promising ce.


    Not only did the security of the future Metal City 2 look very good, but the concentration of mana in the area was almost double that of Dresbert.


    This was obviously because of Vicente''s actions!


    While these men talked about the future, the group arrived at the Awakening Altar, which had a tform and obelisk itself simr to the Awakening tforms of the Congregation of Revtions.


    But unlike that organization''s venues, which had plenty of space for people to follow the awakening of young people, at this station, there was only room for a small group to follow the event.


    Hardly over 100 people could fit around this tform, which meant that, in the future, either very few family members would apany the awakening of their loved ones, or no one at all could do so.


    The 85 people there with Vicente, Lauren and the Paragon saw this as a big positive!


    It was terrible to awaken your powers publicly, under the gaze of countless people, whether they were rted to the young people awakening their abilities. In a ce with restricted ess like this, it would be harder for situations like Lauren''s happening!


    Vicente nned to do this and be the only one able to observe the awakenings of young people, monopolizing the possibility of approaches to talented young people within his altars.


    "Are you ready?" He asked the 15 boys and 7 girls, eagerly waiting for their Magic Gems.


    When he saw these young adults nodding positively, Vicente circted his mana through his second magical form, causing the Throne of Darkness and its two pentagrams to appear.


    Now he was no longer worried about hiding his two magical essences. He had already shown himself to simply too many people to worry about leaks.


    Wearing his negative essence, the ne around his neck glowed as it was touched by the darkness of Vicente''s power, quickly causing the mana in the area to change.


    The obelisk in the center of the tform in front of the observers glowed, before shooting a burst of mana at the ceiling, stimting the many Magic Gems there to glow, making the ceiling of the area look like a starry night sky.


    Seeing a simr reaction to what happened in the temples of the Congregation of Revtions, the rtives of those 22 young people watched the awakening with sparkles in their eyes, returning hope to their loved ones.


    Not being able to awaken their powers was a terrible thing. Even more so in the current situation on the continent, where anyone who didn''t have magical powers could quickly die.


    By awakening their magical powers, one would at least have a chance to grow up, use adversity to one''s advantage and eventually reach better positions.


    As long as there were magicians emerging, there was also hope for change!


    When the first gems disconnected from the ceiling of that area and flew into the foreheads of the young people, even Lauren couldn''t help but smile for a moment, ''seeing'' this special momente true.


    All 22 young people would seed in their awakening, bringing fantastic results at the end of the 1-minute awakening ritual, with 13 of them awakening yellow-grade talents and 9 green-grade talents.


    That was a fantastic result!

 Chapter 760 Growth of the Sentinels of the Order

    Chapter 760 Growth of the Sentinels of the Order


    ??Soon after the short celebration of the rtives of the 22 young people who had awakened talents that were great by continental standards, Vicente led his group back to Dresbert.",


    The train ride between Dresbert and Metal City 2 was quick, taking less than 40 minutes.


    The train Vicente created in this area was even better than those running in the Seidel Kingdom, being much faster and safer.


    Upon returning to Dresbertter that morning, Vicente would leave the young people and their rtives in town to spread the news about his Awakening Altar, as well as the local rulers, to spread the word about Metal City 2.


    Without much conversation with the locals, he set off alongside Lauren and Torne, beginning his journey out of Dresbert, towards the nearest city, about 180 kilometers to the east.


    In a few minutes, he and his sister would pass one of the border posts around Dresbert, where 15 men were in position to deal with threats to the integrity of the city''s current security territory.


    Most there were High-level Mages, since their weapons, armor and the defenses generated by the fences were too efficient to require the most powerful in the city to stay there.


    Currently, 500 of Dresbert''s men stood around the city''s security area, prepared to defend the area and, perhaps in the future, expand their domains.


    The aim of this security area was to guarantee local security and stability in the short term. There were two possibilities for the future: an increase in monster forces in the surrounding area or the maintenance of enemy forces.


    In the first case, the local group would have to work hard to defend what Vicente had helped them to achieve. In the second case, it would be interesting for the city to prepare itself to expand its domains, at least to the point of reaching the domains of other nearby cities.


    That was Vicente''s n, to create arge territory of safe cities in this area, which could secure humanity''s position in the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn to stop the monsters'' advance south.


    Whether this would work, he didn''t know. In any case, it wasn''t now that these forces would begin to exploit their enemies'' capabilities, so as they passed the border, Vicente and Lauren saw the men just standing in position to observe their surroundings.


    He would carry Lauren in his arms all the way to the next city, still unwilling to release his sister. He didn''t want her to run away or do dangerous things until he was sure that she would at least be convinced that fighting alongside him was for the best.


    Unsure of that, Vicente would carry her for the next hour, until he spotted the first post-Dresbert city where he would stop.


    ...


    This time, Vicente didn''t save someone before entering the city on his way. Carrying the symbol of Dresbert with him, he entered the city already allied with the old Dresbert Magicians'' Society.


    His men in Dresbert had sent letters to their allied cities nearby, warning them about Dresbert''s new leader and Vicente''s ns.


    The local leaders already knew about Vicente, but frankly, they were still in doubt as to whether the newsing from Dresbert could be trusted.


    But as soon as Vicente presented himself in that city, the local leaders, Sovereigns simr in numbers to the one in Dresbert, realized that the news was indeed true!


    Vicente didn''t go directly to the leaders of the area. When he flew in, he revealed his first magical form, showing his pentagrams to all the locals before healing the wounded in the hospital.


    Watching Vicente''s actions in shock, the local leaders saw hopeing to their city.


    It would cost them their freedoms, as they would have to follow Vicente''s rules and orders. But hell, their freedoms hadn''t belonged to them for months!


    Fighting back and live minimally better was worth any cost Vicente was going to charge them!


    When he finished healing the 800 or so wounded people in this city of 250,000 inhabitants, the local leaders would bend the knee to Vicente without even being asked!


    "Senior Fuller, thank you foring to our city. From now on, our Wildview is at your disposal," said the strongest man there.


    Vicente smiled as Lauren watched yet another domination by her brother. Internally, she couldn''t help but enjoy the feeling of seeing all those people on their knees around her.


    Vicente would ignore his sister, once again steering a city towards what he wanted, ordering the local leaders to gather metal for him, but also a group to leave with himter that day to build the security area.


    Wildview wasn''t like Dresbert, which had an agricultural area around the city, where it was easy for both humans and monsters to settle. This city was between mountains, with several uninhabitable rocky areas.


    There were a lot of monsters in some key ces in this area, but there were probably fewer ces for Vicente to clear and fewer outposts for him to build.


    Even if he were to create a security area in Wildview asrge as Dresbert''s, his work there would be smaller and less dangerous for his allies.


    Thinking of building the armor and weapons he would leave for these men only after building the security area, he would soon set off from there to begin his journey of ''revolution'' around the central part of the ancient Kingdom of Eternal Dawn.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, 19 days would pass from the start of Vicente''s crusade to win allies and ensure the stability of cities around Dresbert.


    In an area with a radius of 400 kilometers, Vicente would conquer 5 cities in those days, creating areas of security, armor and weapons in each of them, simr to what he had already done in Dresbert.


    The remaining forces in each of these cities would be new units of the Sentinels of the Order, as well as learning about the possibilities of awakening magical powers in Metal City 2.


    There was no train between these cities to provide a safe way to reach Metal City 2, but some of these locations were less than 50 kilometers away from the city.


    Others were further away, but if one traveled from town to town, it might be possible to safely reach Metal City 2.


    So, at this point, Vicente was saying goodbye to thest city he had conquered, preparing to return to Dresbert and direct his group to Trevora Kingdom!

 Chapter 761 Arriving in the First City of Trevora Kingdom

    Chapter 761 Arriving in the First City of Trevora Kingdom


    ??Returning to Dresbert after days of travel, Vicente arrived in the city with totally different numbers to his group of Sentinels of the Order.",


    In Dresbert alone, there were 100 Sovereigns and over 2,000 Mages now, counting the 9 Sovereigns Vicente had brought from the order''s secret altar to the city weeks ago. But with the additions of five cities to his group, the sentinels now numbered 622 Sovereigns and over 12,000 Mages!


    Counting the artifacts he left behind in the five cities and in Dresbert, Vicente left in this central area of the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn 2,000 4th grade firearms, 600,000 rounds of ammunition and 130 pieces of armor, 50 of them at the 5th stage and the rest at the 4th stage.


    Besides these figures for the forces of the Sentinels of the Order of the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn, Vicente now had an area of over 30,000 square kilometers under his control, as well as a poption of 1.3 million.


    In just over a month and a half in the central parts of the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn, he had achieved a more significant result than he had in seven years in the Seidel Kingdom!


    Unfortunately, he didn''t want to stay there much longer and wasn''t willing to build rail lines between his six current cities. Otherwise, integrating these forces would have been perfect and easy.


    But he still had to go to Trevora Kingdom to carry out simr actions, and he didn''t want to be away from his family in Seidel Kingdom for much longer.


    When he arrived in Dresbert this afternoon, he would gather his group and set off in a westerly direction, heading for Trevora Kingdom, three weeks of travel ahead for the group.


    ...


    Aplete month had psed since Vicente''s group had set off for Trevora Kingdom.


    They had left everything ready in the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn for the forces of the Sentinels of the Order to protect the cities in the territory and, if possible, to expand their domains towards each of the cities now in Vicente''s domains.


    If they could unite their fences and create amon security space, these cities and their poptions would benefit tremendously.


    But Vicente was calm about the future. Not only had he left those forces plenty of ways to defend themselves against enemies, he had also left them resources capable of nurturing Paragons.


    He expected that, within a year or two, two to four Paragons would emerge from among the Dark Path magicians he had left, and a Light Path magician could pass through.


    So even though he had brought along with his group the man and woman from the beginning of the 5th stage that he had found at the secret altar in that area, he was confident in the future of that group of survivors.


    After weeks of traveling since leaving Dresbert, today they were finally arriving at the first city in the territory of Trevora Kingdom, a ce Vicente had been invited to earlier by the Paragon, who lived in the capital of Seidel Kingdom.


    They had traveled a week into the kingdom to find this city ahead, since the situation in Trevora Kingdom was more or less simr to that of the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn.


    Trevora Kingdom was divided into four provinces. They were the Thousand Springs'' Valley, the Golden ins, the Green Hills, and the ck Lands.


    From what the group had seen over thest few days traveling to the north of this state, where the ck Lands were, this area was destroyed and under the domination of monsters.


    The Thousand Springs'' Valleyy between the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn and the ck Lands to the north, another area that was quite devastated and empty in terms of human settlements.


    Today the group had entered the Green Hills, the central portion of this state, where they finally came across the first group of humans resisting the monsters.


    Arriving near an urban area half the size of Dresbert, surrounded by mountains and monsters blocking one of the mountain exits, they flew to Stormhold, a city of 130,000 inhabitants.


    "This ce seems to be a blockade between the monster-


    dominated area and the human area. Look on the other side of this mountain range. There seem to be more human cities there." Lina said as she showed the group the horizon.


    Looking at the cities to the west, but also paying attention to the extremely steep mountains in the area, Lina''sment made sense.


    "It looks like this mountain range cuts across the state from south to north and then goes west, practically functioning as a natural wall." Vicentemented as he analyzed the terrain and why the city was positioned there.


    "This ce was built to contain the monsters!" Rory muttered with a smile on his face, seeing that this society had done something very important even before their arrival there. "With this terrain here, they can attack monsters that try to fly over this peak with ease. As for those who try to climb it, they could also face a lot of problems against the rulers of the area."


    "This mountain range is extremely important. We can''t allow it to fall to the vampires. It will be very important to stop the monsters'' advance!" Linamented with determination, seeing such a favorable area for them to put up stronger defenses.


    As they spoke, the group lowered their altitude, getting closer and closer to that human city.


    There, the local warriors, inside arge watchtower at the eastern end of the city, on the lowest part of the hill, spotted them with doubts.


    Was this a reliable group?


    Some of them couldn''t help but wonder when they saw the 10 individuals, 5 Paragons and 5 Sky Sovereigns, intending tond in their city.


    Unlike Dresbert, Stormhold had already faced attacks from Dark Path magicians in recent months!


    Sensing Dark Path magicians in the group, the men in position at the Perseverance Tower went on alert as one of them gestured for Vicente''s group to stop at that post to talk.


    "Senior travelers, what do you wanting towards our city?" The leader of the warriors in that watchtower asked. "Our city doesn''t ept visitors. Unless you have family here, we ask you to turn around and leave. We''re not interested in what you have to offer!"

 Chapter 762 Ultimatum

    Chapter 762 Ultimatum


    ??The moment they were asked to turn around and head away from the city, the group stopped moving forward, each of them watching the Sovereign floating in front of the watchtower in front of the city entrance.",


    Vicente looked at the gray-haired, tired-looking man with many wrinkles on his face and a scar on one of his arms, wondering what to say.


    Lauren murmured to him. "I heard that a group from my sect acted in this area and had a lot of problems carrying out their mission. But they seeded in the end."


    ''So that''s it.'' Vicente looked at his sister, seeing yet another problem that the sect that had kidnapped her had left for him to solve.


    "I understand that you''re wary of strangers. You''re right to fear people and groups like mine. Some of the Dark Path magicians on the continent have betrayed the magician''smunity and are allied with the vampires.


    However, my group and I have nothing to do with vampires. I know you won''t believe me and let me go into the city ahead of you for good, so I''m sorry, but I''ll have to do it."


    "Do what?" Sky Sovereign prepared to fight, ready to give the signal for his warriors in position to fire the cannons on the outskirts of the mountain towards Vicente''s group.


    Suddenly, Vicente''s five pentagrams emerged from inside his body, one by one showing the power of this young man capable of manipting mana throughout the area.


    Vicente''s powers terribly frightened the local warriors, seeing the magician-shaped monster that would probably attack them today.


    Vicente deactivated all the weapons in the area, immobilizing the strongest warriors with a simple narrowing of his eyes, making everyone there look at him with even more horror.


    "I will not hurt you, but I''m going to enter this city whether or not you like it," Vicente said calmly, his voice echoing with the sped up heartbeats of each of Stormhold''s magicians.


    Vicente wasn''t a hero. He wasn''t there to save these people, but to give them methods of preventing the ns of the monsters and vampires from developing. This would benefit themunity in the area, but that was a secondary consequence of his ns. His aim was to defend his prime territory and, in particr, the safety of his younger sister.


    If these people wanted his help didn''t matter in the slightest. They were going to do what he wanted and fight on his behalf, whether or not they liked it!


    "Now I''m going to let you go, but don''t even think about standing in my way or attacking us. Don''t think I wouldn''t kill you if you crossed the line."


    With those words, Vicente retracted his hand and pointed forward as he felt each of those people''s lives. He retracted his pentagrams, leaving the warriors'' bodies free again, the mana in the area returning to normal.


    But all those warriors remained motionless, too terrified to move or even express their racing thoughts.


    All they could do was think about how strong that ck-haired young man was. He seemed to be even more capable than the High-level Paragon behind the Trevora Kingdom survivors!


    A minute and a half in deep shock, the leader of the guards in the area flew after Vicente''s group alone, giving orders for his men to stay in position in that border area.


    He caught up with Vicente''s group when they had justnded on the main avenue of the city and started their way to the center of Stormhold.


    "Seniors, what is your real purpose?" He walked alongside the group, showing no ill intent, but full of doubts in his heart.


    Rory looked at this fellow, seeing the deep and true horror in this person''s eyes. Hemented the miserable reality of this person, which was probably the reality of many inhabitants of Trevora Kingdom.


    The red-haired young man said sympathetically. "Warrior of Trevora Kingdom, we are not here to act against your forces. We''ve juste from the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn. It has fallen to the monsters, with the royal family exterminated, its Paragons dead.


    We''ve been working for thest few weeks to rally the survivors in the area''s now independent cities to raise a resistance against the monsters.


    We finished our objectives there and came here to do the same."


    "Create a resistance in our kingdom?" The Sovereign asked as he forced a smile onto his face. "Then there''s no need. His Royal Majesty''s forces have put up a resistance to the monsters in the Green Hills. For three months now, the monsters have been unable to advance into our territory."


    "That sounds good." La said with an honest smile on her face.


    "We''re going to do what we came here to do, warrior." Lina said on behalf of her group. She fully agreed with Vicente''s ns.


    If the forces in this central part of the continent weren''t as strong as possible to stop the advance of the monsters, there wouldn''t be any safe areas left on the continent where magicians could live minimally well.


    It wasn''t a problem thatnd outside cities was dangerous for low-level magicians, and even a powerful magician had to avoid certain areas. For millennia, the continent had been like that. The problem was that even powerful magicians couldn''t leave their cities, that trade was impossible, and all the problems that woulde from the society being restricted to its cities.


    The obvious trend for themunity, if it were restricted entirely to the cities, was that in the future it would be more difficult to reach high levels, given theck of resources, the poption would fall even further, given theck of food in some ces and, ultimately, reversing the current crisis would be practically impossible.


    If they wanted to stand a chance of defeating the vampires, the currentmunity could not allow the entire continent to fall under vampire control!


    Vicente thought that victory against the vampires depended on their current actions, so there was no way he could allow this remaining society of Trevora Kingdom to go it alone.


    "Unless your state has an Archmage willing to stop me, I''m afraid you''re now under mymand.Comin amongst yourselves if you like, but I''m going to do what I came here to do. Now take me to your leaders. We have a lot to talk about."

 Chapter 763 Discovery

    Chapter 763 Discovery


    ??With Vicente''s ultimatum, the Sky Sovereign had no choice but to direct this group to the kingdom''s army headquarters in the center of the city.",


    They had no Archmage in the entire state, and hell, this warrior believed with all the sincerity in his heart that no one could stop the ck-haired monster leading this group.


    Who could stand up to a Paragon who had three cyan pentagrams? Only Archmages or superior 5th stage vampires. No one else should be able to stand up to that young leader of the group of neers!


    With no alternative, this warrior was soon inside the headquarters of the local forces, which had beenpletely absorbed by the kingdom''s army over thest few months.


    Unlike Seidel Kingdom, where only the royal army could officially recruit members and build battalions throughout the kingdom, in Trevora Kingdom, there were sects and ns almost as strong as the royal family.


    However, because of the war against the monsters, some of these sects and ns fell, and many survivors epted the royal decree for all forces to unite under the leadership of the new king.


    The former king of Trevora Kingdom had joined the Magicians'' Alliance in their ns to confront Demien Bloodthorne and died in the north of the continent, along with many high-level warriors. Fortunately, he had left an eldest son behind, the current king, the strongest of the state''s survivors, a High-level Paragon!


    Being one of the few Paragons of this level left on the entire continent, the new king found no difficulty in transforming his state''s forces into part of his army.


    There were now dozens of posts scattered around the main range of the Green Hills, where the royal forces were doing their best to stop the monsters from advancing against what was left of the kingdom.


    Vicente and hispanions could surmise a few things that had happened locally, but they would soon learn more from the local leaders.


    As they entered the army headquarters in this city, they would soone face to face with the strongest men in the area, among them a low-level Paragon.


    "Trevora Kingdom has been weathering the crisis well." Caseymented to hispanions when he saw the Paragon in front of a group of 12 Sky Sovereigns in the reception hall of the headquarters.


    Before the warrior who had brought the group there even reached the leadership office, the strongest in the building moved to meet the group in the middle of the main hall of the headquarters.


    Vicente asked curiously. "How many Paragons has your state preserved? I passed through the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn and practically all the Paragons in that state have fallen. I confess that I didn''t expect to find magicians of my stage here."


    The leader of that city, a woman with white hair, smooth skin and no visible marks of her age, narrowed her eyes as she looked at Vicente, not enjoying having to hand over this information to a stranger.


    But Vicente''s group was many times stronger than all the groups of Dark Path magicians who had acted against them, so it wouldn''t make much difference to hide what they could find out about themselves.


    "We have six Paragons around the state, counting His Royal Majesty." She said between her teeth.


    "How did you do that? Weren''t you attacked by Dark Path magicians?" La asked curiously.


    "We were lucky. Some of us were cultivating in seclusion when the crisis began. That was the case with His Royal Majesty, whom thest king prepared for the worst by hiding him.


    But we''ve lost four of our Paragons to attacks by Dark Path magicians over thest 12 months." That woman said, speaking the truth, since anyone who entered her state today would discover the truth.


    The king was no longer in hiding. Her words would not put him in danger.


    Lauren listened to the Low-level Paragon''s words in silence. One of those four Paragons had fallen by her powers!


    "So that''s it..." Vicente muttered, seeing that this must be the same case as the group he had found hiding in the order''s secret altar.


    "That''s good to hear. We''ll find it easier to protect this state with the forces you''ve maintained." Hemented in relief, before asking. "But how much power have you lost so far? My group and I have seen that the north and east of the state seem to be lost."


    "That''s the case. Practically all the sects and ns that had headquarters in the north and east of the kingdom have fallen or hadrge numbers of them killed off in thest 15 months. The survivors are living to the west or south of here, which are the safest areas of the kingdom at the moment." The white-


    haired woman said in response to Vicente.


    "What''s the situation in Whitevale?" Vicente asked curiously, remembering the Paragon who looked after King Seidel''s security.


    "Whitevale was one of the sects exterminated. Did you know it?" The woman asked with an interested look on her face.


    "No. I was invited by an elder of the sect to join them in the past." Vicente summoned the item he had received from that Low-level Paragon.


    Seeing that artifact in Vicente''s hands, the beautiful white-


    haired woman sighed, seeing the mark of an old acquaintance there.


    "I see. The person who gave it to you fell too, unfortunately. Many oldrades have fallen recently." She closed her eyes as she murmured sadly.


    Gulp!


    "He fell?" Lina took a step forward as she asked nervously.


    If the old Paragon had fallen, then what had happened to her father?


    Lauren stood still as she listened to the people there talk about their attack on the Seidel Kingdom capital.


    "Yes, that old fellow was killed and had his corpse taken away by Dark Path magicians who came to Seidel Kingdom months ago. Did you know him, youngdy?"


    "He was in the Seidel Kingdom to protect my father! What happened? Can you tell me?" Lina was worried about her family''s situation.


    The most powerful members of the army in Stormhold finally understood the origin of some of the members of this group, seeing that they came from Seidel Kingdom and even the king''s daughter was there.


    "I see, so you''re Lina Seidel... Don''t worry, princess, your family should be fine. I can''t talk about theirtest situation, but your family members weren''t attacked by the Dark Path magicians who acted in your capital. The goal of the damned traitors was only Paragons."


    Hearing this, Vicente''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Lauren, somewhat suspiciously given her previous trip to the south of the continent.


    ''Don''t tell me that...''

 Chapter 764 Skepticism Amid Gratitude

    Chapter 764 Skepticism Amid Gratitude


    ??''That must be the case, master,'' Torne said in Vicente''s mind, realizing what the young Paragon had in mind. ''It would be too much of a coincidence otherwise.",


    ''Why would they order something like that? Wasn''t it their goal to allow some high-level magicians to stay behind to ensure good essences for them in the future?''


    Torne replied. ''Maybe they want that, but not as much as we imagine. There should be a few 5th stage monsters in the south of the continent. In order to ensure that the weaker groups of monsters dominate the territory, they may have hunted the Paragons of the south region.


    But there still being a High-level Paragon in Trevora Kingdom is a terrible sign. It could mean that this state will be attacked by 5th stage monsters soon.''


    ''That''s worrying.''


    Meanwhile, Lina couldn''t help but sigh in relief. She was sorry to hear about the old Paragon''s death, but she was also worried about her family''s current situation. But at least this negative event for her kingdom wasn''t aimed at her father and the rest of the family.


    The other members of the groupmented on what they had heard, worried about the future and the actual situation of the Seidel Kingdom.


    Vicente sighed and said. "Very well. I''m going to help the Trevora Kingdom strengthen its defenses and offensive methods against the enemies. As you are still standing, it will be easier than I had nned."


    "How do you intend to do that?" The white-haired woman asked curiously, still doubtful that Vicente was only there to help them.


    "I''m a cksmith, so I''m going to help you by building 4th and 5th grade artifacts. Obviously, I will not give it to you so easily. You need to provide me 3rd to 5th grade resources. Give me as much as you can and the result will be much better."


    "Oh? A 5th stage cksmith?" That woman opened her eyes, wondering how good Vicente could be, given that he seemed to have the power of an Archmage.


    Thinking from that point of view, she didn''t find his approach so bad.


    "Yes."


    "All right, I''ll prepare all the Stormhold materials for you." She epted, willing to go ahead with it to see where the current situation would take them.


    She had already sent someone to notify the king about this strange group, so collecting these materials and using them would probably give them enough time for reinforcements to arrive.


    If this group didn''t just have good goals, they would have a way of fighting them by then!


    "Do you need anything else?" She asked after one of her men left to collect materials in the city.


    "Hmm, I want to see your wounded people. I''ll help your group recover."


    "Can you do that?" One of the Sky Sovereigns asked as he looked sharply at Vicente, doubting it.


    "Just show me the way and you''ll see. After I''ve healed your wounded, I''ll start building a defensive fence along the ridges of the Green Hills. The current defense you have is good, but it has many weaknesses. I''m going to build something capable of disrupting even Paragons."


    The Sky Sovereigns looked at each other, but said nothing. For now, they could only let Vicente speak those grand words and act as he pleased. Whether he would put their ns to the test was another question they were not yet sure of.


    The city leader sighed before gesturing to Vicente, showing him the way to the wounded in the city.


    Given the situation of Trevora Kingdom, which was still standing with a royal family at its head, the numbers of professionals in key areas such as alchemy, medicine, forging, etc. in the territory was not small. With many more professionals than had been left in the independent cities of the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn, Trevora Kingdom, and its cities had fewer casualties than Vicente had seen recently in that other territory.


    In Dresbert alone, Vicente had helped almost a thousand wounded people. But in each of the other five cities he conquered in that territory, he helped simr numbers of people.


    After a few minutes walking around Stormhold, he came across only 200 wounded people, a number below what he had expected for this city.


    But 200 magicians, most of them 3rd stage, but a few dozen 4th stage magicians, was enough to make a difference to the city''s daily life.


    As soon as he was introduced to the city''s worst cases, men and women missing parts of their limbs or between life and death, Vicente didn''t hesitate to act and show how serious his words were.


    Even the most skeptical of those local leaders could no longer doubt him when they saw him helping the locals, using a terrifying power to bring lost limbs back to reality, healing people close to their deaths.


    The city leader would follow all this with narrowed eyes, eyebrows firmly knitted together, seeing not only the shocking level of power of a young Low-level Paragon, but also the fact that he only healed those people, making no strange moves.


    Given the small amount of wounded in Stormhold, in just one hour of action, Vicente would help recover 100% of the wounded people, emptying the local hospital to the shock of the injured''s rtives and the doctors in the area.


    At the end of such a demonstration of power, Vicente was still energized enough not to need to cultivate right away.


    ...


    "That... What you''ve done here, I have no words to describe my gratitude." The woman, at the same level as Vicente, said with difficulty, her voice trembling as she bowed her head in respect.


    The Sovereign leaders of the city did the same as their leader, truly grateful to Vicente for his willingness to save those people.


    "Don''t thank me. If you want to repay me, help me with a group to expand the city''s defensive position. It''s not interesting being so close to the monsters." Vicente said as he pointed towards the city''s exit.


    "I''m going to expand the local protection area to 5 kilometers beyond the base of the mountain. I''ll do this on both sides of this mountain range, creating a safe strip of defense for the kingdom."


    With those words, Vicente left his group in Stormhold and set off towards the base of that mountain, where the main watchtower for the area was located, as well as monsters nearby.

 Chapter 765 Spinning Wheels: Efforts in Vain

    Chapter 765 Spinning Wheels: Efforts in Vain


    ??The next day, Vicente had already conquered a few dozen square kilometers of border between the mountainous area that protected the kingdom and the region dominated by monsters.",


    He set up a few kilometers of defensive fence 5 kilometers away from the base of the mountain range, where he created new watchtowers for groups like the one that stopped them before they entered Stormhold to work from.


    With 90 kilometers of fence and five outposts built in thest 24 hours, Stormhold now no longer needed to keep its Perseverance Tower so close to the city.


    There was still a long way to go for Vicente to make this area safe, but with just the ughter of thest few hours and the establishment of these fences and outposts, the city would already be further away from danger.


    This not only helped the city immediately, but made the locals trust even more that Vicente''s group was there to help them. Seeing the construction of the first dozen kilometers of fence up close and understanding what they were capable of, the local leader couldn''t help but put more trust in the young Low-level Paragon.


    ...


    At dawn that day, the white-haired woman was sitting next to Vicente and Lauren as they ate in front of a fire in the patch of woods where they were standing.


    No longer able to contain her curiosity, she asked. "Why are you doing all this? I''m truly grateful for your help, but I don''t understand your motives."


    Vicente smiled as he looked at her, finishing chewing what was in his mouth before answering her. "This is for my own good, so don''t thank me so much.


    What I''m doing is to slow down the flow of monsters to the south. My family and friends are in the south of the continent and I intend to live there for a few more years before venturing further north. So it''s in my interest to protect the south.


    I''m not naive enough to think that my current actions willpletely stop the flow of monsters south. Some weaker and even some stronger monsters will bypass the defenses I''ve set up in this central area of the continent and flee from the forces I''ve helped and will still help prepare. But as long as the magicians'' forces in the central area of the continent persist, you will be the focus of the monsters, not the south.


    That''s my goal, to keep as many of the powerful monsters as possible between the central area and the north of the continent. If I can at least keep that up for a few years, I''ll be sessful in everything I n."


    "So that''s it... It makes sense. You want us to stop the monsters for you." That white-haired woman sighed, seeing that Vicente wasn''t just helping them for free. He wanted them to fight and die for the peace of the south!


    But she didn''t think his n was bad or even negative for her people. They themselves had stayed and fight to keep their state. Vicente''s actions were a help to them!


    They would have done what he wanted even without his help, so she didn''t feel used at all when she discovered Vicente''s real objectives.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t stay here for long, otherwise I''d build a big fence dividing the north from the central region. But something like that would take years toplete and the monsters we''d be facing would be much stronger than the ones I killed recently." Vicente muttered before sipping his hot drink.


    "Your actions are useless. You''re just spinning one''s wheels. When Demien Bloodthorne leaves hisir, none of these defenses will make any difference to him or the high level monsters." Lauren said after Vicente and the leader of Stormhold were silent for a moment.


    They both looked at her, with the woman wondering who this girl with sealed cultivation was, while Vicente felt a bit of Lauren''s sharp tongue once again.


    "Demien Bloodthorne is absorbing blood of Archmages. His strongest subordinates are doing the same, while the most powerful monsters are preupied with controlling the northern region in the short term. By the time any of them make a move, years will have passed." Vicente said as he looked at his sister''s face.


    "I just need to keep the south of the continent safe until then. At that time, I will embark on the journey against the continent''s strongest and do my best to keep the fight from the strongest in the north."


    Vicente was returning south, but he knew he couldn''t stay in his home region forever. His goal was to allow Lauren to recover and Nina to grow stronger. He would establish powerful defenses around Seidel Kingdom, leaving behind methods for his forces to defend themselves when he left for the north again.


    But eventually, he would return north to hunt down the pentagrams of the Throne of Darkness and pursue his advance to the 6th stage.


    Lauren looked strangely in Vicente''s direction, but said nothing to him.


    The white-haired Low-level Paragon sighed at the thought that there were still many enemies much stronger than the monsters currently terrorizing the central region of the continent.


    "So you intend to go north? I think that''s the only possibility if we want to beat the monsters one day. Defeat their leaders in the north." Shemented in a low voice as she clenched her fists, remembering the manypanions who had died in front of her or disappeared since the beginning of The Purification.


    "Do you intend to go alone?" she asked as she looked at Vicente.


    "I won''t invite anyone to join me. It will be a very dangerous journey. But any Archmage who wants to apany me is wee. Below this cultivation, I think the risks would be too great for anyone to apany me." Vicente was sincere.


    He himself already had the power of a Beginner Archmage at this point and didn''t see himself being able to stay in the northern region for long. So Paragons definitely shouldn''t be aiming for that ce as long as creatures like Demien Bloodthorne exist!


    "Sigh... Are there any Archmages left of our kind?" She closed her eyes andmented, imagining that Vicente would have to go north alone.

 Chapter 766 Arrival of the King of Trevora Kingdom

    Chapter 766 Arrival of the King of Trevora Kingdom


    ??Over the next seven days, Vicente would build 450 kilometers of fence towards the north of Stormhold, with a further 30 guard posts along the Trevora Kingdom''s new border, before returning to the city.",


    With the materials he had ordered avable for him to use, he set off back to the city after just six days of working to build the huge fence that would be over 2,000 kilometers long when it was finished.


    In just two days in Stormhold since his return from the nearby woods, Vicente has used all the materials he was given, building 400 firearms and 130,000 4th degree bullets. In addition, he created 50 pieces of 4th stage armor and 20 of 5th stage armor.


    Trevora Kingdom was a state much richer in minerals than the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn. Even a city smaller than Dresbert had far more good quality materials than the ce saved by Vicente weeks ago.


    Having producing these artifacts for Stormhold the night before, Vicente had already presented the weapons and armor to the army guards in that city. By now, several of the men at the city''s border posts were properly armed as they took care of the security of the area of over 2,700 square kilometers he had conquered with his actions and the construction of the fence.


    On the morning of this new day, when he was nning to return to the local woods to continue hunting monsters and building his huge border fence, someone important arrived in Stormhold!


    ...


    "Senior Fuller, City Leader, please turn around. His Majesty has just entered the city to see you!" One of the local guards shouted as he ran after Vicente, Lauren and the white-haired woman walking towards the exit of Stormhold.


    Esther turned around, remembering that eight days ago, when Vicente and his group had arrived in Stormhold, she had ordered someone to send a message to the king.


    She looked at Vicente and exined. "Senior Fuller, I was previously unaware of your good intentions and ended up alerting His Majesty, just in case. I''m afraid he''s in the city to meet you..."


    "Tsk! That''s whates from helping strange people." Lauren said in a dismissive tone to Vicente.


    Vicente smiled at Esther. "Don''t worry, you did the right thing. Let''s talk to the king before we get back to our ns."


    The three set off again, flying back to the city center, where Rory and the rest of the group were already facing the royal convoy that had just arrived in the area.


    Along with the king, three 5th stage magicians, one Mid-level Paragon and two Low-level Paragons,nded in the city center, alongside 40 Sky Sovereigns.


    They hade from the capital in flying boats, a type of high-level means of transportation normally only used by Archmages, given how expensive they were.


    But for the family that had ruled Trevora Kingdom for millennia, this was just one of their many special vehicles.


    The moment he arrived in the area, the king looked at Rory''s group, quickly spotting a man, Low-level Paragon and with a Dark Path aura, among the people waiting for him in front of his army''s headquarters in the city.


    "Is this the neer who invaded my city?" He asked his advisors as he looked at that Paragon in an ugly way and couldn''t help but release a little of his terrifying aura.


    Although this was the new king, son of the state''s previous monarch, the current king, Ayden Johnson, 1,456, was not young. His face had wrinkles, while some white hair could be seen on his head. The look on his face was not that of a young master, a prince until recently. The look on his face was that of a general who had seen all kinds of things on the battlefield and knew well the ins and outs of royal government politics.


    Before he heard any response from the members of his group, he sensed three Paragons approaching from the east and shifted his attention toward the two women and one man flying towards them.


    "It looks like I made a mistake. That must be Vicente Fuller." He looked into Vicente''s eyes as he saw the youngest Low-


    level Paragon he hade across in his entire life.


    "Your Royal Majesty, I''m afraid I''ve made a mistake." Esther got straight to the point by stopping 15 meters from the king, already bending one of her knees. "This is Vicente Fuller next to me. He doesn''t wish the kingdom harm. He''s helping us."


    "Helping?" The king''s advisor, a white-haired old man, the second strongest in the area, stepped forward while looking cautiously at the ck-haired boy.


    "Oh? That''s interesting. I''m looking forward to finding out how this young man has been helping you, Esther. But any of his actions over thest few days don''t justify the way he invaded my city." The king took off the cloak he was wearing, revealing his muscr body, encased in red and gold armor.


    "Young Vicente Fuller, first of all, show me what you''re capable of. If you can beat me, I''ll forget your offenses and listen to what you want from my state."


    The king''s five pentagrams appeared as he spoke, with the first one being yellow, followed by another yellow, green, green, and green.


    This man''s configuration of pentagrams was nothing ordinary!


    The magical form of the king of Trevora Kingdom was a spirit tool, so as his pentagrams appeared, so did his magical weapon.


    Seeing the golden hammer summoned by Ayden, Vicente smiled, but didn''t back down. If the king wanted to settle an alliance with a fight, he preferred it that way.


    Stepping forward, Vicente said while also showing Ayden his pentagrams. "I''m looking forward to getting to know Your Majesty''s capabilities. Perhaps we can ally ourselves in the fight against the monsters after that."


    Ayden and his advisors'' expressions changed as they saw Vicente''s three cyan pentagrams and two green pentagrams.


    Ayden''s pentagram configuration was already impressive, something that came from three naturally formed pentagrams. However, Vicente''s situation was totally outside of what one could ept as part of reality!

 Chapter 767 Quick Fight

    Chapter 767 Quick Fight


    ??The moment he felt Vicente''s magical power showing itself in its ''entirety'', Ayden made a bitter expression, seeing the problem he had put himself in.",


    ''Shit! Now I can''t give up or I''ll seem incapable of facing challenges. But if I fight, I''ll certainly lose in front of my men.'' He thought to himself as he pointed his hammer in Vicente''s direction.


    ''The only alternative I have here is not to fight with everything I''ve got!'' He moved without using his skills, just using the magical body of his hammer.


    Seeing his opponent attacking him like that, Vicente subtly smiled as he made his pentagrams disappear, seeing that the king would not take this fight to an exciting level.


    ''You want us to exchange normal blows, is that it?'' He moved too, ready to use only his body against Ayden.


    Vicente''s magical form couldn''t be used in the same way as Ayden''s. He could certainly influence metals, earth and lightning even without using the powers of his pentagrams. But Vice couldn''t use something like Ayden''s hammer.


    If he used all his powers, Vicente would ovee Ayden with ease. But in a limited fight, as this match proposed by the king seemed to be, the conditions between them were less unfavorable for the local monarch.


    When Ayden arrived in front of Vicente, he attacked the young man as if he were trying to hammer a metal bar in a forge, beating the body in front of him.


    Vicente dodged the attacks that could have reached his body, using abination of his physical characteristics¡ªpowerful, because he has a good pentagram configuration¡ªwith his limited ability to manipte metal.


    Ayden''s weapon was not made of metal, but of mana. Vicente couldn''t affect it. However, there was enough metal in the king''s body for the young Fuller to counterattack his opponent.


    Feeling something strange in his body, the king made a strange expression, seeing how capable the boy in front of him was.


    ''You can manipte my body even in these conditions? Impressive! You could probably kill me easily using all your powers!'' the king thought to himself.


    As the king attacked Vicente at high speed, the young Fuller suddenly stopped moving.


    Ayden saw the smile on Vicente''s face and didn''t stop his attack aimed at the ck-haired young man''s chest, making everyone in the vicinity narrow their eyes as they watched the young Paragon silently telling everyone that he didn''t need to defend himself against the king.


    When he was hit hard in the chest, Vicente leaned back slightly, but expressed no pain.


    When exchanging blows with the king a few moments ago, he had correctly gauged how much power Ayden had. By estimating his own physical capabilities in that brief fight, Vicente felt confident enough to ept such a blow.


    His estimates were not wrong. He felt pain simr to the fracture of a bone when he let himself be attacked, but it didn''t bring him down. Even before the enemy''s weapon moved away from his chest, his bones and muscles began to recover.


    Vicente clenched his fingers and prepared a punch, getting into a fighting stance, aiming for Ayden''s left rib.


    "Aagh!"


    His movement was swift. By the time everyone realized what he had done, the king was taking steps backwards, feeling one of his ribs break as he emitted a restrained cry of pain.


    "I believe this is my victory." Vicente said as he revealed his pentagrams, before pointing one of his hands at the king''s body, stimting Ayden''s heart.


    The people in the surrounding area, who didn''t know Vicente yet, felt a little ufortable seeing him act like this. But before anyone could move, the king''s expression improved, showing that things weren''t as simple as they seemed.


    ''Such a skill?'' The king was surprised to find himself no longer in pain, feeling his ribs recover to their best condition.


    After Ayden was recovered and Vicente retracted his pentagrams, there was silence in the surroundings for a few seconds.


    Then the king raised his head and let out a long sigh.


    "It seems that the younger generation has already surpassed us. This victory is yours, Vicente Fuller." Ayden announced loud and clear, while a subtle smile formed on his face as he walked towards Vicente.


    "You''re a sensitive guy. Thanks for the fight." The king said in a low voice as he came very close to Vicente.


    Vicente smiled and said. "We''re not enemies. I had no reason to act otherwise. And, at the end of the day, I have to respect the older generation, right?"


    Ayden closed his eyes as he epted Vicente calling him old.


    "You''re an interesting fellow..." the king muttered before opening his eyes and focusing on the group of strangers in his city. "Anyway, I see you''re not an enemy trying to take over my city, but what''s the meaning of your passing through here?"


    Vicente became more serious as the king''s men approached him and the rest of his group. "I''m helping Trevora Kingdom so that the kingdom can help me."


    "Oh? How exactly is that?" The Mid-level Paragon asked as he approached Vicente, scanning the young man much more cautiously now that he had seen Vice fight.


    Vicente replied as he looked at the old man. "Some things I''m doing and will do, you''ll only be able to understand by seeing. But for now, just understand that I am arming your soldiers and helping to establish secure borders.


    Some may wonder, how does that help me, right? My domains are in the south of the continent. The stronger and more prepared to kill monsters the forces in the central region are, the fewer problems will reach my domains. That''s my current primary aim.


    Ultimately, just resisting monsters isn''t enough. So as long as you can fight and grow, I can count on allies in case one day I go off to fight the enemy leaders directly."


    Vicente''s words were sensible and logical. The people in the king''s entourage easily epted his justification, only being curious what exactly Vicente''s help was for their kingdom.


    "To get a better look at what Senior Fuller is doing for us, please apany us to the border of the kingdom." Esther said as she signaled toward the exit from Stormhold.

 Chapter 768 Alliance with Ayden

    Chapter 768 Alliance with Ayden


    ??Upon hearing Esther''s invitation, the king gave her permission to lead them towards the border Vicente was helping to fortify.",


    Some members of the royal guard weren''t too keen on going to such a dangerous ce, but the king wasn''t the person one could contradict in public. With Ayden having made up his mind, his group apanied him alongside Vicente and Esther.


    Vicente''s group stayed behind, except for Lauren, who had been apanying her brother ever since they met.


    On the way out of the city, the king couldn''t help but talk to Vicente.


    "Young man, I sense that there are some Dark Path magicians in your group. Do you trust them?" Ayden looked at Vicente, but the young Fuller couldn''t help but notice the king looking at Lauren as well.


    "Certainly. Apart from my sister, Lauren, all the Dark Path magicians have signed agreements with me. So I entirely trusted them."


    The king''s curiosity was piqued as he saw Vicente pointing at Lauren. "Is she your sister? Why is she wearing restrictive items?"


    "It''s a long story. Lauren was kidnapped a long time ago by a sect of the Dark Path who brainwashed her and used her until recently as a human weapon. I rescued her, but I''m afraid what they did to her won''t be easy to reverse."


    "I''m sorry for you." Ayden said as his expression changed, sensing that the story of these powerful siblings was more tragic than it seemed on the surface.


    "The group I brought to Trevora Kingdom, I had in mind to leave one or two of my Dark Path Paragons here to help you. I intend to reactivate a Cataclysm Order post in the state to offer options for the local poption to awaken their powers." Vicente changed the subject, while their group could already see the fences and watchtowers he had created.


    "Cataclysm Order?" Ayden hadn''t heard the name of this organization for a long time.


    "Your Majesty, did you know that Dark Path magicians are the natural suppressors of Dark Path beings?" Vicente asked the king.


    "Yes, I mean, I didn''t think much about it, but the theoretical books on magic make the power of high-level Dark Path magicians very clear. But they''ve always been chaotic and unreliable. Why are you talking about this?" Ayden looked Vicente in the eye.


    "It''s true that they''re chaotic. But that''s a necessary evil. What would you prefer? The situation on the continent 50,000 years ago, when Dark Path magicians were asmon as Light Path magicians, or the current situation with vampires?"


    The kingughed bitterly. "Both options are awful. But one of them is only bad, while the other is cmitous. So I''d rather go back to the past than live in this hell."


    "Well, Congregation of Revtions destroyed our defenses and made The Purification possible. Reversing the situation on the continent will be difficult, if not impossible. But the only way for us to achieve the best for the magicalmunity is to revive the society of Dark Path magicians. Without them, this fight will be lost."


    "You intend to do that with the Cataclysm Order?" Ayden understood Vicente''s point.


    "As long as I open the order''s altars to the awakening of new magicians, it will only be a matter of time before new Dark Path magicians emerge and themunity epts the religion again.


    I won''t tell you I have the same goals as the old members of the order, but some of their struggles are necessary. Among them, we can''t trust the Congregation of Revtions." Vicente replied firmly, as his group finally came to a halt near the end of the fenced area he had built so far.


    Looking at that area, the king had already understood what Vicente had done there and how those fences could help his state protect itself.


    But he continued to discuss the matter with Vicente. "Do you want me to support you?"


    "Yes. Allying ourselves is the way to fight the monsters and vampires, but also to get rid of those who probably got us into the situation we''re in now." Vicente said with a serious look on his face. "I don''t want to fight fellow magicians, but we can''t let those guilty of the cmity go free."


    "I understand. In fact, I agree with you. But are you aware that some Dark Path magicians are also enemies? Some of them have betrayed the magicalmunity and are working with the vampires." The king said seriously, pointing out to Vicente that these individuals also had to pay for their crimes.


    "Of course. Except for my sister, I will punish all those who havemitted atrocities against the magicalmunity." Vicente said sincerely, rifying that Lauren could not pay for any things she had done in the past.


    The king understood Vicente''s interests in protecting his own sister and admired him even more for seeing that he preferred to deal with the matter and make his position clear from the start of their rtionship.


    ''This girl mustn''t be a problem. With such a powerful brother, she doesn''t have far to go.'' Ayden thought to himself, not thinking it was bad that a person could get away with the things they had done.


    "That''s good enough for me." The king showed one of his hands to Vicente. "We can make an alliance agreement when we return to Stormhold."


    Vicente smiled as he shook the king''s dominant hand. "Certainly. For now, I''d like to introduce your group to the wonders of my armor and weapons, as well as how I''m building these fences."


    In addition to the king''s group, a battalion of men armed with armor, who were already waiting for Vicente and Esther in that area for the day''s work, were nearby.


    Vicente signaled for the men to move forward, while he moved the fences to make way for the group to move forward into the area not yet dominated.


    Vicente ordered. "Today I''m going to let you act against the monsters while I build the fences. Show His Majesty what you can do."


    The men cheered up, finally able to make the most of those powerful artifacts Vicente had made for them to use.

 Chapter 769 The Limits of Vicentes Help

    Chapter 769 The Limits of Vicente''s Help


    ??As soon as Vicente gave his order, the men armed with 5th stage armor began walking in formation at the head of a group of 50 men.",


    There were 4 men armed with 5th stage armor, 10 men with 4th stage armor and all the others were armed with weapons of four types, all of them 4th grade.


    The members of the royal entourage watched in silence as these men marched towards the area where many monsters were roaming nearby.


    Vicente had already instructed them to hide their auras so as not to frighten the 3rd and 4th stage monsters. As for 5th stage monsters, there should be a few dozen of them throughout Trevora Kingdom, soing across one or two wasn''t that easy to do.


    As they moved, the 50 men soon came across the first creatures, with the men in 4th stage armor crushing their 3rd stage opponents as if they were nothing.


    The men with the 4th grade weapons fired their first bullets, taking down 4th stage monsters as if it were easy to deal with creatures like that. Even some of the Mages in the group, armed with rifles, killed enemy Sovereigns as if they were dealing with weak, dumb animals.


    The king''s group was shocked to see the power of Vicente''s artifacts, which he owed much to Benson''s teachings and creations.


    As the 50 men advanced at 20 kilometers per hour towards the north, Vicente was assembling new pieces of fence, extending the area''s fence by using metals found in minerals in the ground to form fences 4 meters high.


    He said aloud to the king''s entire group. "These fences can be moved easily by 5th stage robotic armor. If one day you are confident of extending or reshaping the fenced area, just order the armors to do it for you.


    The robotic armors can also control the entrances and exits to the fenced area. I wouldn''t rmend any of you trying to get too close to these fences without being dressed in one of these armors."


    "What happens if a monster tries to get over the fence?" The Mid-level Paragon asked from beside Ayden.


    "That depends. If it''s a High-level Paragon, it will get through the fence. The purpose of these fences is to prevent enemies up to the level of a Mid-level Paragon from advancing.


    Anyone stronger than that can get through them. To contain them, we''d have to have High-level Paragons in position or even Low-level Paragons wearing my 5th stage robotic armor.


    But for beings weaker than Mid-level Paragons, the fence is effective. None of them, even winged beings with impressive flight capabilities, could get over the fence. The restrictions caused by them are strong, especially for those on the other side." Vicente pointed outside the fenced area.


    The royal group understood, feeling that he was good enough to help them. They knew they couldn''t demand more from these fences. Vicente was still just a Low-level Paragon. How was he going to build things capable of resisting individuals with cultivations much stronger than his own?


    The continent''s major problem at the moment was 3rd and 4th stage monsters, so the area surrounded by these fences would be safe enough for them to benefit from and better protect their cities.


    Fortunately, there weren''t many beings of Mid-level Paragons or stronger on the entire continent.


    "I see. Your powers are really crucial for the magicalmunity to stand on its own feet." The kingmented to Vicente, fully understanding what this young man had been doing in his state.


    "How long will you stay in the kingdom? How far will you build this fence?" The Mid-level Paragon asked, interested in Vicente''s help now that he understood what this young man could do.


    "I''m going to stay in the area for two months and then head south. If you want allies nearby, I''ll build a group with a few hundred Sovereigns and thousands of Mages armed with items simr to the ones I introduced you to here in Kingdom of Eternal Dawn. It will be interesting if you canmunicate with them and act together inrger operations.


    As for how far I''ll build this fence, that''s at the end of this mountain range. I''ll build fences on the other side too. Even though the other side of the mountain is considered a safe area of the kingdom, we will not ignore the monsters that may have already infiltrated this area. To keep this outpost safe, we need to make it totally inessible to those weaker than Mid-


    level Paragons."


    The men there agreed with his ns, seeing that they could count on a good defense, potential allies nearby and still 2 more months of Vicente around.


    The king was quick to give his orders to his entourage. "Get as many 3rd, 4th and 5th grade materials as you can for young Vicente Fuller within the next few days. Since he''s here, let''s provide him with as many materials as possible to build armor and firearms."


    A few men from his group moved off to return to Stormhold, while Vicente continued building fences.


    After about an hour there, he would return with the king''s group to the city for them to make the agreement between the Fuller family and the royal family of Trevora Kingdom official.


    The details of this agreement would be in line with the things Vicente and Ayden had talked about, with both sides making some promises to the other, to help in difficult times, with exchanges of resources, opportunities for young people, etc.


    At the end of the signing of the agreement, the king would stay in Stormhold to discuss a few details with Vicente''spanions, while he would return to the border to continue his work.


    Today he would build another hundred or so kilometers of fence, and a few more guard posts so that the men of the royal army could monitor the surroundings.


    Along the mountain range that he was creating the kingdom''s security area, there were three more cities, so not only the post of Stormhold would have to provide men and materials for this long security area.


    Over the next few days, Vicente would pass through each of these cities, extending the fences, creating more armor, weapons and ammunition, until he hadpletely secured the 2,000 kilometers of fence on the outside of the mountain.


    With that done, it would be time to create the fences on the inner side, before he could proceed with his ns for Trevora Kingdom!

 Chapter 770 Months of Progress

    Chapter 770 Months of Progress


    ??Five weeks after Ayden''s arrival in Stormhold...",


    Vicente and hispanions were currently in Stormhold, with him once again saying goodbye to his people to travel around the state and build the structure to make his local altar work.


    The king was still there, having spent all these weeks following the actions of Vicente and his group, nning to return to the capital only when his family''s group of allies had left.


    "In three weeks or less, I''ll be back. That''s thest time you have to get more materials. After that, I''ll inaugurate my order post in this state and leave the next day. I''ve already spent too long in this central area of the continent." Vicente said to the king.


    "Thank you, Vicente. I''ll get enough before your departure." Aydenmented in a calm and grateful tone, aware that Vicente had already done a lot for Trevora Kingdom.


    In thest few weeks, Vicente hadpleted building the defensive fence on both sides of the main mountain range in the Green Hills and developed 500 pieces of armor, 6,000 firearms and 1 million rounds of ammunition.


    If the king and his family were quick, it would still give them time to sweat it out and get even more from the young Fuller. But even if they didn''t, these figures were already excellent.


    Vicente smiled at the king before leaving, having already given his orders to Rory and the others, setting off alongside Torne, Lauren, and the two Paragon magicians from the Dark Path.


    One of them he intended to leave at the altar of the order he was going to explore today, while the other he had already decided to take to the south of the continent with his group.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, another two weeks passed.


    Unlike what had happened previously at the outpost now below Metal City 2, the order''s secret outpost in Trevora Kingdom had no beings in it when Vicente and his team arrived.


    The ce was untouched, just as it had been thousands of years ago when itsst administrators had left it before dying or being kidnapped by Congregation of Revtions forces.


    Given the location of this outpost in a state that even had an Archmage in the past, the resources avable there were excellent!


    Vicente collected the best to take with him to the south, but left things for his subordinate to use and also for future members to have ways of strengthening themselves at lower levels.


    After deciding that he would leave the 5th stage man who had apanied him, Vicente did above that post what he had already done in the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn. For a few days, he busied himself building the foundations of a safe city and then set off back to the border while he built the railroad to the nearest city in the area.


    Stormhold was over 300 kilometers away from Metal City 3, so Vicente began building his railway towards Sunreach, one of the northernmost cities in the Green Hills. The length of the railway between the two points was only 75 kilometers, so it would only take him 7 days to finish his work.


    ...


    After arriving in Sunreach, Vicente led a group of young people and their families to the order post he had conquered in Trevora Kingdom, as he had done in Dresbert.


    With that done, he returned to Stormhold that afternoon alongside Torne, Lauren and the Low-level Paragon woman, ready to stay a day or two in that city and set off south.


    Given the position Stormhold was in, if they set off at Onyx''s top speed, they could reach the Seidel Kingdom in around three months. Having been out of his home state for over two years, Vicente was looking forward to finishing his journey and seeing those he had left behind.


    As soon as he arrived in Stormhold that afternoon, he made it clear to Ayden the time of his departure, ordering his group to be ready in two more days.


    ...


    "Then the time hase for you to return south..." The Mid-


    level Paragon of the king''s group muttered as he saw Vicente''s group ready to leave Stormhold.


    The feeling he had today was totally different from weeks ago, when he thought he was dealing with an enemy trying to influence Trevora Kingdom. Now he couldn''t help but sigh with regret. It would be much better if Vicente lived with them!


    "When will we hear from you?" Ayden asked as he looked at Vicente hopefully.


    "Can''t say for sure. I''m going to spend some time organizing the Seidel Kingdom. I don''t know how things are going there, but I don''t intend to leave before I''m safe to leave my people again. But you''ll hear from me sooner orter. More ns lie to the north."


    Ayden saw Vicente''s look and said. "I''ll focus on advancing to the 6th stage while you''re busy in the south. If things work out for both of us, we''ll set off together to fight the vampires."


    With that said, Vicente and Ayden shook each other''s hands, with their group leaving the city in different directions.


    Vicente and his group headed in a south-easterly direction, while Ayden headed in a south-westerly direction, towards Eldoria, the new capital of the kingdom after the fall of the previous capital.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, a month would pass since Vicente''s group left Stormhold, with them finally leaving the central region of the continent to enter the south.


    With several Paragons in the group and Sovereigns in 5th stage armor, the group would hardly be slowed down by anything. With no intention of stopping to helpmunities of magicians on their way, the group was traveling as fast as possible south.


    As they traveled in the southern region, they would gradually see how the cmity had already reached the more distant northern and weaker portions of the continent.


    Just as they had seen in the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn and Trevora Kingdom, southern states and cities were in dire straits, their poptions desperate and squeezed into small cities.


    They would soon learn that this was more or less the same case for the Seidel Kingdom.


    Seidel Kingdom had just started facing the major problems of the cmity a few weeks ago!

 Chapter 771 Arriving in Seidel Kingdom

    Chapter 771 Arriving in Seidel Kingdom


    ??Time passed and the two months remaining between the group''s previous position and their arrival in Seidel Kingdom ended that afternoon.",


    After passing through the Chutha Dynasty''s border with their home state, the group continued on their way to Grandis, a city just two days'' journey for Onyx.


    The entire group was observing thendscapes while Onyx carried them on his back, seeing the situation of the territory of their home state from about 1 kilometer above sea level.


    Signs of battles and fires could be seen from above, with even a few small monster camps within sight of where the group was passing.


    As she saw these signs, Lina couldn''t help but sigh, thinking about how her family might be.


    ''I hope everyone is okay. ording to Lauren, the actions of the strongest monsters to the south of the continent should only have started about five months ago. I hope they''re still enduring the crisis.'' She thought to herself, as she surveyed the terrain of her state with an apathetic look on her beautiful face.


    Meanwhile, no one in the group was meditating or busy with anything else. They were all observing the terrain on their way, curious to know how those they had left behind were doing.


    Having been out of the state for over two years, they had missed out on many things, from the Fuller family''s expansionist actions to even the fights against the monsters that must have taken ce in the territory.


    Had the train lines been extended? How was Metal City? What about Eve and Nina?


    Each of them had different questions, with even Lauren and the woman on the same level as her curious to know how the ce they would call home from now on was doing.


    Lauren had progressed in her rtionship with the group, still acting and thinking in a selfish and negative way, but more helpful, giving what information she had.


    She was still at the same level as when she had been overpowered by Vicente at Nis'' Shadows headquarters, not having had the chance to cultivate to be stronger since that time.


    Vicente was at the middle of the level of a Low-level Paragon before, having grown since then and reached the end of it. But she hadn''t changed at all, not having had the chance to cultivate.


    This was the only case of a member of the group who hadn''t grown stronger. Over the almost a year they had been traveling together, everyone, except for Lauren, had improved.


    They had traveled, for most of thest year, through high-level locations where even High-level Paragons could cultivate without difficulty. As such, everyone had benefited, with Vicenteing close to advancing to Mid-level, something simr to what Torne had achieved.


    Torne was privileged. As the only one who could cultivate within Vicente''s powerful consciousness space, he had a cultivation speed close to that of his master. But he was still in the middle of the level of a Low-level Paragon, behind his master.


    Onyx''s situation was a little worse than Torne''s, while the Low-level Paragon woman had improved little in the 6 months since she joined the group.


    Meanwhile, all the group''s 4th stage members had improved a lot, with Rory having reached the peak of 4th stage and the rest of the team at the middle of Sky Sovereign level.


    Depending on the resources they had when the effect of the vampire blood wore off in a few more years, everyone in the group could dream of advancing to the 5th stage before Vicente left for the north again.


    No one in the group thought he would be leaving for the north in at least three years, since not only was the kingdom too big for him to look after, but he also had Nina and Lauren to worry about.


    Anyway, the group was much stronger than when they left the kingdom, so arriving in this state again, they couldn''t help but be eager to help.


    "What do we do first, Vice?" Rory asked his friend, anxious to check on his mother''s condition.


    "We''ll stop by the capital first to find out the actual situation in the state. Depending on the news, we can split up to quickly reach our different posts." Vicente replied, still not sofortable splitting up his group amid cmity.


    On the way here, they had seen some monsters with 5th stage cultivation!


    As they had already imagined, not every monstering from the north would focus its actions entirely on the central area of the continent. Some went to that area to overthrow human territories and then advance south, but others specifically passed straight through the area without getting involved in fighting there.


    Because of this, it wouldn''t be strange to find monsters as strong as those they saw in Trevora Kingdom, and the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn in the Seidel Kingdom.


    As Seidel Kingdom was thest state on the continent in the southeast area, they believed that the numbers of powerful monsters there would be small and sparse. Even so, Vicente preferred to be cautious.


    "Let''s find out what areas have been lost, the human numbers and the situation of the railroad lines in the kingdom. If the state has reached the brink of copse, we''ll reim the kingdom''snd bit by bit, starting from Scott Province.


    My initial aim is to ensure the safety of the family, strengthen the remaining railroad lines and Metal City, before reiming territories."


    Rory nodded to Vicente, eager to go to Metal City, where he thought his mother should have gone after her many pieces of advice before the group left for the north.


    With that said, the group would continue flying towards Grandis, the capital of Seidel Kingdom, where Nina, Eve, Nova and the royal family should be or have been until recently, at least.


    The orders left by Vicente were for the family to leave when Grandis became untenable. But had that already happened?


    In a few more hours of traveling to the southeast, the group would find the answer to that question!

 Chapter 772 Saving Grandis

    Chapter 772 Saving Grandis


    ??Hours after passing the border of Chutha Dynasty and Seidel Kingdom, Vicente and his group spotted the kingdom''s great capital as they left the back of Onyx to fly towards Grandis.",


    As they moved, the group could gradually see thousands of ck dots moving towards the city, while the sounds of cannons and explosions arose on the outskirts of Grandis.


    Just as they got there, the city was under heavy attack from monsters!


    Seeing the situation while flying lower and lower, Lina broke into a cold sweat as La and Vicente took the lead to reach that area.


    Being the two fastest in the group, the couple would reach the front of the city, where warriors from the royal army were currently fighting the 3rd and 4th stage monsters in the area.


    The moment they got there, they spotted King Seidel in the area, leading his men against the brutal attack that had now taken out over 100 men on the outskirts of Grandis.


    Vicente saw the man, but said nothing. As soon as he was in front of the main point under attack, he revealed his magical powers, making his pentagrams appear as he attacked his enemies with one hand.


    The wounded, tired and desperate men at that point of the capital''s fallen wall saw the unthinkable happen right in front of them, with over 40 monsters being disintegrated by one movement of the neer.


    Simultaneously with the action of Vicente''s atomic maniption power, the ground there shook, with several of the soldiers'' weapons and metallic minerals giving rise torge, powerful sentient weapons.


    In a few breaths of time, the warriors, doing their best to defend the city, stopped moving as they saw the monstrous creatures, hordes of different types of monsters, being brutalized by the Paragon with his back to them.


    ''Those powers...'' King Seidel saw this and couldn''t help but change the tired, depressed expression on his face, seeing the young ck-haired man with his back to him shining like a star, the hope of his kingdom.


    "Vicente!" He shouted to the boy, momentarily forgetting he had a daughter, leaving to worry about herter.


    All that was on King Seidel''s mind at the moment was Vicente''s frightening power, which was honestly giving him even stronger chills than vampires would!


    In the blink of an eye, over 300 monsters died because of Vicente''s movement, while his weapons continued to kill the monsters even without himmanding them.


    Hispanions took advantage of the path of corpses generated by their leader''s movements, finallynding in the position where the king was rushing to Vicente''s side.


    "Father!" Lina shouted when she saw her old man still alive, feeling a little more relieved, even though she was still worried about her family, siblings, and mothers.


    "Lina!" The king remembered the existence of that beautiful brown-haired woman and couldn''t help but smile at how strong she had grown after over two years of traveling with Vicente.


    "You''ve be a Sky Sovereign!"


    "How''s the family? What''s the situation in the city?" She asked as Low-level Paragon, Torne, and Onyx helped Vice clean up the outskirts of the city.


    All the rest of the group stood by King Seidel and Lina, while the guards on the outskirts dropped their weapons to watch the end of the monsters when they were so close to taking down this city.


    The locals didn''t know that the monsters would never devastate their city with attacks like the one today. It wasn''t their n to do that. Their n was more malicious: to drive the magicalmunity to despair, keep human civilization under pressure and asionally bring in some magicians to make themunity aware that they were now sheep at the monsters'' disposal.


    But with Vicente''s group arriving today, it still wouldn''t be time for thismunity to learn about this current cruel reality on the continent.


    "The family is resisting. We have lost no one yet. I sent them to Metal City a few weeks ago along with Nina, Eve and Nova. They should be fine there." The king said, aware that this was the case, at least until four days ago, the date of thest message he received from one of his wives.


    Lina was finally free of the weight she had been feeling since they began their journey back south, relieved that she hadn''t returned toote.


    She herself wasn''t confident of saving her entire family. But by being there, she could at least talk to her rtives and do her best to avoid loss. If something worse happened now, there would be nothing left for her to do but mourn. But at least she would have the opportunity to act, which was enough for her at the moment.


    The others also felt a little relieved to hear that.


    ''If they were only sent to Metal City a few weeks ago, perhaps the situation in the kingdom has only deteriorated since then.'' Rory thought to himself.


    Casey asked. "The kingdom must be fine then, right? If things have only gotten so bad in thest few weeks, the situation shouldn''t be much different from when we left."


    "No, we''ve lost half our territory and our numbers so far." The king said in a deep tone, his wrists clenched and a grim look on his face.


    "The monsters really took their time to bring chaos to the kingdom. Until two months ago, we were more or less in the situation you left us. But two months was enough for them to brutalize our forces, take over half my territory, destroy crops and even railroads.


    A horde of 4th stage monsters almost brought down Scott Province three weeks ago. If it hadn''t been for the structures Vicente left behind to protect that territory, we would have lost itpletely.


    Unfortunately, even if we didn''t lose the territorypletely, half of the province fell, with Saltstar City having been destroyed by the enemies."


    "What?" Rory heard in rm, and couldn''t help but approach the king as a troubled look formed on his face.


    "Don''t worry, young man, Martell Vige, Metal City and Millfall are some areas still standing and less affected. Your mother was fine until thest time I received information about her."


    King Seidel knew the origin of each of the members of Vicente''s group to relieve Rory like that.

 Chapter 773 Situation in the Seidel Kingdom

    Chapter 773 Situation in the Seidel Kingdom


    ??Within minutes of the group''s arrival in the capital, Vicente and hispanions were in the royal throne hall, together with the city''s leading figures who had stayed behind.",


    With Vicente having exterminated the enemies around Grandis and healed the wounded men of the royal forces, they could all take a few hours to refresh themselves before worrying again about the dangers around the city.


    "Congrattions on your advancement to the 5th stage, Vicente. You''ve achieved fantastic powers while traveling," King Seidel said as his men looked at Vicente with a gleam in their eyes.


    "You''ve also developed a fantastic team... It''s just a shame you didn''t return sooner. But, fortunately, you''re here now."


    "I''m sorry about that. We wanted to return as soon as possible, but we got involved with the defense of the states in the central region of the continent to contain the arrival of stronger and more many monsters to the south."


    "Oh? Were you sessful?" The king asked.


    "Yes." Vicente nodded positively, looking at the king and the remaining Sovereigns in the area. "But how is the kingdom? I''ve noticed that the situation in the city doesn''t look good."


    "Indeed, it isn''t. Of the whole Diamond Province, Grandis was the only city that withstood the cmity brought by the monsters in recent weeks. We moved part of the poption before the worst happened, but we lost many cities, mines, ntations and hundreds of thousands of inhabitants.


    The safest ces in the kingdom are currently in Snow Province and Scott Province. Because of such areas'' trainwork, which is more developed in these areas, we have contained part of the advance of the monsters and save the kingdom''s magicians. But the monster attacks against our state have been brutal.


    It''s as if they want to exterminate us!


    Sigh! They''ve even destroyed the railway line connecting the capital to the rest of the trainwork. Unless we get to Snow Province, we won''t be able to use their trains to travel, Vicente. That''s why we''re still in the capital, even though we''re practically surrounded by monsters."


    The group listened seriously to the King''s words, noting how brutal the monster attacks had been in destroying Vicente''s railway line, which could withstand attacks from 4th stage creatures. For something like that to have been partly destroyed, then many monsters, powerful monsters, had to have acted against that infrastructure.


    "How were my rail lines and Metal City before the worst started?" Vicente asked, interested to know how well his ns had developed during his absence.


    This was important for him to know, as it could help the kingdom recover, speed up contact between isted cities, transport food and crop resources, etc.


    The king understood the importance of the railway and said. "We''ve developed a lot, but without your help, these kilometers of railway wouldn''t have the same level of protection as yourwork. Over 600 kilometers of track has been built in those two years, with 30 new trains and 20 new stations.


    The railway was developed mainly in Snow Province. Here in Diamond Province, things weren''t going badly, but I have to say that we''ve lost almost everything we''ve done.


    The situation in Snow Province is better, although they too have had their losses so far.


    As for the Metal City, it had reached 450,000 inhabitants before the cmity hit the kingdom for real. Today, it must be thergest and safest city in the entire Seidel Kingdom. If it weren''t for our inability to travel there, your city would already be the kingdom''s capital by now."


    "I see..." Vicente closed his eyes, seeing that his ns had gone right and wrong at the same time.


    Fortunately, the most important thing hadn''t gone wrong and there was still something to repair.


    He looked at the king and those Sovereigns and said. "Well, I have some important things to tell you. From now on, don''t trust the Congregation of Revtions anymore. We have several suspicions regarding the guilt of this group in various events that encouraged The Purification. Not only that, we were personally attacked by a high level member of this group before we discovered some disturbing information..."


    Vicente told what he knew about that group''s secrets, making the entire core of the royal family worry about the actual position of the continent''s formerrgest organization.


    They thought that the Congregation of Revtions was the greatest hope for changing the continent, but if this was a corrupted force, as Vicente told them, who else could they trust in the fight against the monsters?


    "Sigh! It''s a shame to hear such things. But I don''t think you need to worry about the Congregation of Revtions. With the fall of its leaders, this force cannot maintain its former size.


    Yet, that''s not so good for us. Now that many of the organization''s leaders have fallen to the vampires, we have a lot of young people unable to go through the awakening."


    Vicente looked at the king and assured him that this wouldn''t be a problem in the future. "Don''t worry, mypanions and I will do the awakening of the kingdom''s young people from now on. We just need a few weeks to put the kingdom in order and then we can start awakening the powers of the youngest.


    But beyond that, the current state needs to leave some of its old enemies behind. Now we need Dark Path magicians more than ever. People like that shouldn''t be attacked or repelled.


    Apart from that, I hope I can count on your cooperation to get this state back on its feet. The ideal would be to have the capital move to my Metal City, but we have to keep Grandis standing. There are valuable resources in the province that cannot be abandoned if we want to recover the state and then counterattack the monsters."


    The king''s men agreed on this, not questioning Vicente''s position on Dark Path magicians.


    With that said, they soon dealt with a few more matters, until Vicente''s group split up, with Rory, Sarah, Casey, Onyx and the woman from the 5th stage Dark Path leaving for the Metal City.


    When La and Lina left to revisit their acquaintances in Grandis, the king''s men left him, Vicente, and Lauren alone.


    "Vicente, can we talk just the two of us for a minute?" The king looked at Lauren meaningfully.

 Chapter 774 Laurens Crimes and Punishment

    Chapter 774 Lauren''s Crimes and Punishment


    ??Vicente approached the king, while Lauren had her eyes turned to the strongest remaining subject among the local magicians. A bitter smile crept onto her face as she realized the situation revolved around her.",


    "Vicente, who is this woman next to you? Do you know the things she''s done?" King Seidel asked with an ugly look on his face, ncing at Lauren and clenching his fists.


    Vicente already imagined that Lauren had done things in the south of the continent, in particr, that she had acted against the old Paragon of Trevora Kingdom, who lived in Grandis to protect the royal family.


    He sighed as he closed his eyes, seeing the problem in front of him to deal with. "She''s my older sister, who I went to rescue in the north of the continent, Lauren Fuller¡­ I know she has made serious mistakes in the past on behalf of her sect."


    "Sister?" The king''s eyes changed as he turned his expression to Vicente, surprised by this.


    "You don''t have to speak in a low voice. I can hear you clearly, old monarch." Lauren walked towards Vicente and the king, while having an annoyed expression on her face. "Tell me directly what you have toin about. You remember me, don''t you? It''s me. I''m Miss Death, the one who attacked this city months ago."


    The king clenched his fists as he looked at Lauren, but having heard that she was Vicente''s sister, he couldn''t say anything.


    Vicente noticed the king''s anger and gave Lauren an ugly look. "Control yournguage when talking to your elders, Lauren! Don''t think that I won''t punish you just because you''re my sister!"


    Vicente''s tone of voice startled the ck-haired girl, making her stop and feel her whole body shiver as the negative elements in her body vibrated with his voice.


    "I know the things you''ve been doing in the south of the continent. And you''ll pay for what you''ve done when the timees. Now be quiet and learn your ce!" Vicente brought her to her knees with his magical pressure, making Lauren press her teeth together, but unable to muster the strength to speak against him.


    Vicente pitied Lauren. She was his sister and had suffered because of Nis'' Shadows'' methods. But that didn''t mean he wouldn''t discipline her or make her pay for the mistakes she''d made in whatever way he decided.


    He looked at Lina''s father and said. "Lauren still needs time to repent for what she has done and to be able to serve time for her crimes, Your Majesty. She will stay by my side for the time being, but sooner orter, she will repay the harm she has caused by serving ourmunity."


    Seeing the serious look on Vicente''s face, Lina''s father sighed, closing his eyes and remembering his old friend.


    He said. "I just wanted to warn you, in case you didn''t know the truth. But since you do, I trust your judgment to bring your sister over to the right side of the fight on the continent. I imagine she''s had her own tragedies, too."


    "Thank you for understanding." Vicente gestured his thanks. "Anyway, I''m going to visit some local acquaintances while your group gets ready. When you''re ready, send someone to notify me."


    "Hmm, go ahead." The king said as he stayed behind in his pce.


    Vicente had already ordered the king''s group to gather materials for him to develop weapons and armor, as well as a group to position themselves around the Grandis security area that he would build over the next few days.


    Vicente grabbed one of his sister''s wrists and led her out of the pce.


    "Why did you do that? Am I not your dear sister? Why humiliate me like that?" She eximed as she walked beside him, not liking the way Vicente had just treated her after weeks of his understanding gestures.


    "You''re very arrogant, Lauren. What''s worse, you seem proud of your mistakes. So that was for you to learn you''re no longer in Nis'' Shadows and now you''re part of themunity of magicians fighting monsters." He said harshly, seeing he needed to teach his sister some manners.


    "You owe respect to your elders and those who have done a lot for the magicalmunity in the past."


    "Tsk! We''re stronger than that old man. We don''t have to act humble and try to please people like him!" She said, using what she had learned in Nis'' Shadows.


    "Humph! On what basis do you say that? What have you ever done for the magicalmunity? Nothing! You''ve only hindered us! What difference does your great power make? Neither the vampires nor the magicians of the continent would miss you. Only Nina and I have good feelings for you, you fool!"


    She clenched her fists, feeling like hitting her brother.


    Vicente continued his corrective words. "You must learn your ce in this society. You have nothing. Your power is useless. You have no influence¡ª"


    "If you weren''t restraining me, I doubt that¡ª"


    "Do you want to shout to the world how strong you are? That''s not power, Lauren. I have issued no threats to the king, and he''s willing to follow all my orders. That''s genuine respect, Lauren. If you want that, change your attitude. Take your ce and start acting quietly.


    When you''ve done enough to pay for your crimes and deserve some respect, you won''t need to use your powers to make everyone obey and respect you. Until then, respect your elders and those who have fought real wars.


    There are Mages in this city who have betterbat stories than a young girl who has been helped by Sovereigns of Nis'' Shadows her entire journey. How easy can it be to grow up with a battalion ready to help you?"


    She formed an ugly expression on her beautiful face, listening to Vicente practically tell her she had achieved nothing on her own and was inferior even to the local Mages.


    "It seems you have no respect for your older sister!" She used her only weapon.


    "Act like it. I''m still waiting for a mature attitude from you. Maybe I''ll behave like your younger brother when you show yourself to be an older sister."


    He moved on after delivering this blow to Lauren''s morale, with her following him in silence, full of anger in her heart.

 Chapter 775 Facts Discovered by Layla

    Chapter 775 Facts Discovered by La


    ??After Vicente''s words, Lauren followed behind him, unable to stop thinking about how he saw her as an immature young woman who needed to shout to the world that she was strong and should be respected.",


    ''Does he see me in this pathetic way? Fucking Vicente! You really enjoy teasing me! One day I''ll teach you a lesson!'' she thought to herself on the way to Vicente''s next stop.


    ''I''m not what you think I am! Do you think I needed the help of those useless Nis'' Shadows men? I saved my teammates several times! They were the ones who needed me!


    What do you know about Nis'' Shadows? You spent all this time having fun in the weak Seidel Kingdom. It was easy to grow up here!'' She focused all her mana on Vicente, ''seeing'' only him as she walked through the streets of Grandis.


    As she thought this, people on the outskirts of the capital made way for Vicente to pass, many locals greeting him with signs of admiration or optimisticments.


    Some were expressing gratitude for his return, acknowledging the help he had already started providing to themunity by aiding many warriors in their recovery.


    The first people to say things like that to Vicente didn''t catch Lauren''s attention. But after four minutes of walking behind him, all the while listening to the locals''ments, she couldn''t help but put her thoughts aside to pay attention to such reactions.


    She couldn''t see, but all her other senses were sharper than they would have been if she still had her sight. She could feel in their voices how happy they really were that Vicente was there.


    Compared to the feeling people had always had towards her, people''s reaction to Vicente seemed to be colorful, full of strange shapes, while the reaction to her had always been gray, with the same shapes.


    She clenched her fists tighter as she felt this again, feeling as if she were walking behind a giant amid masses of bewitched people.


    When Vicente arrived in front of the Awakening Temple, all the members of that post, who were still in the city, were lined up in the temple''s steps to wee Vicente.


    "Wee to the city, Altar Master!" Jasmine''s father said while sweating, having already received information from La about what was going to happen.


    Aware of Vicente''s current power, that man would not stand in Vice''s way of ending the Congregation of Revtions in Seidel Kingdom.


    Vicente stopped in front of the 233 members of the temple, including Jasmine, who was still there, and La, who had chosen to stand next to her friend.


    He looked for a second at several faces he already knew and announced. "From now on, the Congregation of Revtions will no longer be wee in Seidel Kingdom. I see you''ve already made your choice, but I''m going to say it anyway. Those who do not join the Cataclysm Order will be abandoned outside the city.


    Is there anyone here who doubts their choice?"


    No one moved, while everyone there felt their hearts beating faster, sweat forming on their bodies, as they avoided looking at Vicente.


    "Well, you''ve chosen well. Get ready to leave this post in 7 days. La is now in charge of your group." He showed the gray-haired woman, making everyone turn their attention to her.


    With that said, he headed off to collect the Magic Gems from the Awakening tform, with Jasmine and La following behind him and Lauren soon after.


    ...


    "Vicente, what happened? La told me that your position towards my organization has changed, but I don''t understand how. Why all this?" The pink-haired woman, an Earth Sovereign, asked with a shocked expression on her face.


    Everyone at the local temple was thinking more or less the same as her. Vicente had left as an ally and now seemed to be an enemy of the temple.


    La had had little time to exin Vicente''s motives to them, so Jasmine and everyone else were very curious.


    "The Congregation of Revtions caused all the current cmity on the continent, Jasmine. Are you aware that your organization can monitor most magicians who have awakened their powers within your temples? Did you know your leaders could sacrifice the lives of Dark Path magicians to be stronger? Did you know they had an agreement with the vampires?"


    All this was fact now, not just theories. La had already found records of the Congregation of Revtions in Trevora Kingdom that talked about the generation of the Temple Master, who supposedly became a Magus, and then disappeared.


    The organization had be much stronger in that era after the destruction of the Cataclysm Order, with many Paragons who had not advanced in cultivation for decades improving their strength very quickly at that time.


    Something like this could only be possible through the technique created by the vampires, or by consuming the bodies of superior vampires with the cultivation of at least High-level Paragons.


    This second possibility could not exin what had happened to these women''s religion, since there were no magicians strong enough to deal with vampires like that. Even if there had been, in order to justify strengthening the organization at that time, the group would have had to have killed dozens of superior 5th stage vampires, which was irrational.


    The only rational justification was that the Congregation of Revtions had got the vampire technique and sacrificed Dark Path magicians. By doing so, they had weakened the continent in the fight against the monsters and certainly had a secret deal with the vampires.


    Listening to Vicente''s questions, Jasmine didn''t know what to say, since she knew nothing about it.


    "That..." She looked at La, trying to get help from her friend.


    "Sigh! Unfortunately, that''s the truth. I''m very disappointed too, Jasmine. I wanted to prove otherwise, but everything I''ve found out so far leads us to these confirmations. Everything Vice said came true." The gray-haired woman sighed, no longer so willing to defend this corrupt organization.


    "I can''t believe it! Why would they do all this?" Jasmine eximed, feeling as if her belief was under its worst trial.


    "Out of greed. To reach the 7th stage, what magicians wouldn''t do? I won''t judge the members of your faith, Jasmine. But I can''t allow this organization to be in my domain either. So this is how things will be from now on, whether you like it or not." Vicente said firmly as he collected the Magic Gems from this post.

 Chapter 776 The Congregation of Revelations

    Chapter 776 The Congregation of Revtions


    ??Jasmine was silent for a moment, unsure if her organization was to me for the continent''s current problems. However, she had agreements with Vicente and trusted La a lot. If the two were taking this approach, she had to at least give them a vote of confidence and try to understand the matter better.",


    "All right. I understand." She sighed and decided to study the case on her own toe to her own conclusions.


    It was pointless to argue with Vicente and La. She had nothing to use in defense of the Congregation of Revtions in rtion to young Fuller''s attacks. For now, the best thing to do was to back off, ept the situation, and gather information.


    La saw the look on her friend''s face and figured Jasmine would try to do what she herself had already done. She then pulled out a spatial ring from her storage item and handed it to her friend.


    "All the traces I found in the temples our group passed are here. You can look over them in your spare time ande to your own conclusions."


    Jasmine looked into La''s gray eyes and felt even more doubtful about this woman''s behavior.


    Vicente dropped the subject and asked. "Do you know anything about the Congregation of Revtions after the fall of the northern region? We have some information from when we passed through the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn. But we''re not privy to many details."


    Even if she wanted to, she couldn''t hide anything from him. So she sighed and said. "I know that the new Congregation of Revtions headquarters is in Tamor Dynasty, the south-westernmost state of the Pris Realm.


    The temple in that state''s capital is now the organization''s headquarters, and it currently has 11 Paragons: one High-level, three Mid-level, and seven Low-level Paragons.


    Their n is to protect themselves against the wave of monsters that began with The Purification and to prepare for the next moves of the high-level vampires. They''re recruiting new members for the organization and calling the principal members of temples around the south to the dynasty.


    If you''d taken another month to return, you probably wouldn''t have found me here. I, and you too, La, have been called to the capital of the dynasty."


    "Eleven Paragons? It seems the Congregation of Revtions has fallen on hard times." Vicente muttered to himself, feeling the impact of the vampires'' attack on this continental force.


    "Yes, unfortunately. Demien Bloodthorne attacked the City of Angels personally, killing over 60% of the temple''s experts. From what I heard, he alone killed over 100 Paragons that day."


    La clenched her fists, affected by this information. It didn''t matter if the Congregation of Revtions had betrayed the magicalmunity. Losing 100 Paragons to a single opponent was terrible for the entire continent.


    If Demien Bloodthorne was that strong, then defeating him would be a big problem for their group!


    "That''s a shame," Vicente said with sincere regret.


    Ultimately, whether they had betrayed and used the continent''s forces, the Congregation of Revtions would still be important to the continent if they hadn''t lost so much.


    He walked ahead of the two women, towards the exit of the Awakening tform, with both of them following behind him without dy. Lauren was clearly with Vicente, listening to the group''s conversations in silence, still thinking about the correction she had suffered earlier.


    "What do we do now?" Jasmine asked. "If La and I don''t move, it''ll only be a matter of time before we run into trouble. If what you said is true, then they''ll be able to find us whenever they want."


    "If they can do that at this terrible time, let theme. But I doubt this will happen. It would simply be too dangerous to move around for months in dangerous terrain on ount of Sovereigns."


    "You don''t intend to ally yourself with them in the future? After all, they still have a lot of Sovereigns and a few Paragons. As far as I know, Tamor Dynasty isn''t doing so badly.


    It''s kept several of its Paragons and can be considered thest safe haven for magicians on the continent," Jasmine said as she looked at Vicente.


    "If they can keep working against the monsters, good. However, I won''t ally myself with those responsible for the current cmity. And I''m not sure that the dynasty will remain thest refuge for magicians on the continent. Soon Seidel Kingdom will be an even better alternative!"


    With that said, he left La and Jasmine at the entrance to Grandis'' temple before heading with Lauren to Seidel Magic College, where Newton was supposed to be.


    Vicente didn''t understand why Newton was still in the capital if Nina had gone to Metal City. But he could clearly feel the magical aura of the guy he wanted to talk to now.


    He''d soon be passing through the gates of the college, where students and family members of students who hadn''t left Grandis in time were currently living.


    sses at Seidel''s Magic College were continuing, despite everything. The institution that had previously only been present in the kingdom''s capital was now also present in Metal City, where half the teachers were teaching the students who had moved there.


    The other half of the teachers were in the capital, working to keep training magicians so that the kingdom could get through this difficult period in its history.


    After passing many huts and tents built to house the families of the students left behind, Vicente arrived at the main ssroom, where he soon came across Newton giving a lecture to a group of 40 students.


    "Professor, I''m sorry to interrupt your ss." Vicente said as he appeared at the entrance to a small amphitheater, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Newton looked at Vicente and his eyes lit up, looking at this young man and realizing who the ck-haired girl next to Vice was.


    "I see... You''ve seeded in your journey north." Newton murmured with a smile on his face, before turning to his students and saying, "Continue studying from where we left off while I talk to my friend."


    He went ahead and greeted Vicente, then took the two youths to his office, which was just a short walk from the college''s teaching area.

 Chapter 777 Newtons Opinion

    Chapter 777 Newton''s Opinion


    ??"You must be thinking about Nina, right?" Newton said as he sat in his armchair, facing Vicente and Lauren.",


    He knew that Vicente''s focus in life was his little sister, so it was pretty clear why he was there.


    "Among other things, yes." Vicente smiled at the professor, who had be an Earth Sovereign while he was traveling in the north of the continent.


    Newton exined the situation. "At first, I was going to go with Nina and the rest of the family to Metal City. But with the college moving to that city and the young people who needed to study in the capital, I decided to stay and help out.


    Our best teachers have gone to your city, but we need young warriors here even more than in Metal City. Nina''s already pretty advanced, so I let her go it alone for now.


    She arrived in Metal City a few weeks ago, along with Eve, Nova, and Benson. Until herst update, she was a level 5 Acolyte."


    "Oh, a level 5 Acolyte? It looks like she''ll soon be a Mage." Vicente smiled when he heard that.


    "She''ll probably be a Mage before you see her again. Nina is really picking up the pace." Newtonmented with a smile.


    He felt Nina could have an even better future than Vicente, because she had all his support while he had had to grow up practically from scratch and without help.


    "What''s your rtionship with Nina?" Lauren asked, curious about this guy with the strong magical abilities and various elemental affinities.


    "I''m Nina''s master, Lauren." Newton looked at Vicente''s sister, curious about their journey north.


    "Then you should be with her, and not here." Lauren replied coolly, not liking the way Newton didn''t seem to have Nina as his top priority.


    "Nina is so talented that I can''t help her much longer. My work in the capital can help her a lot more than if I were at her side. This is a great opportunity for me to build up some important contacts for my apprentice." Newton replied calmly, not taking Lauren''sment personally.


    Vicente agreed with Newton. A master didn''t always have to be by their disciple''s side. With the kingdom in the current situation, it was really important for the kingdom''s college to do what they could to train as many warriors as possible.


    Newton was really talented and capable. He could handle the workload of about four different teachers at the college, which would help the teachers who are now divided into two hubs.


    "Unfortunately, the monsters destroyed the railroad that connected us to Scott Province and Snow Province. So now we''re more isted than ever, and my work in the capital is more important than ever to the kingdom." Newton looked at Vicente and exined his motivation.


    "That makes sense. If we lose our future professionals, this ce is finished."You''ve done a great job." Vicente said before looking at his sister, letting Newton know the other reason for his visit.


    "Professor, I''d like you to look at Lauren. Casey tried to figure out what was going on and get her to remember things from her past. But Nis'' Shadows left her mind in a pretty awful state.


    We couldn''t get rid of the seal by losing her memories because it''s connected to some important parts of her. To remove it, we''d have to make her suffer a lot and risk her sanity, or even her life."


    Newton got up from his seat and walked over to Lauren. He was interested in her case because he''d studied a lot of brainwashing cases in recent years at Vicente''s request.


    "Lauren, I''m not like Casey, so I need your help to look into your situation further." He said as he stopped next to her, watching her move away from him when he tried to touch her head.


    "No way."


    "Lauren, just do what Professor Newton says." Vicente raised his voice, and the young ck-haired woman stopped flinching instantly. "That''s for your own good. Or would you rather I called Casey?"


    "Don''t be like that! Vicente, you''re my brother. What kind of brotherly love is this?"


    "It''s because I love you that I haven''t tried to invade your mind since we realized the problem."


    "Take a deep breath, Lauren. My abilities aren''t quite the same as Casey''s. You''ll just feel like I''m giving you a head massage. You won''t feel any pain," Newton said as his four pentagrams appeared.


    All of Vicente''s allies, who had stayed in Seidel Kingdom and advanced in cultivation over thest two years, had gone after their pentagrams. With the start of The Purification almost two and a half years ago, the kingdom had gained a lot of creatures with green pentagrams. This meant that newly promoted Sovereigns didn''t have to go far to hunt their new pentagrams.


    Newton had added a new ability to his powers since Vicente left. He started using it on Lauren right away, along with his four previous powers.


    Vicente watched Newton examine Lauren''s body for the next 10 minutes, while the woman only felt fingers massaging her head.


    She wasn''t exactly rxed in this situation, but she didn''t make things difficult for Newton. She didn''t feel any malice from him, and she didn''t feel pain.


    After a few minutes of work, Newton changed his expression every so often and retracted his hands from Lauren''s head and his pentagrams into her body.


    "I think I get your sister''s situation, Vicente." He mumbled as he walked over, covering his mouth with one hand as he thought about what he''d noticed about Lauren.


    "What''s the situation with her, professor? How bad is it? Is there anything we can do to help her?" Vicente asked as Lauren focused on Newton.


    The gray-haired man was silent for a moment and then said, "Well, I can''t say for sure. I''d have to be a Paragon with my fifth pentagram to be sure of Lauren''s situation.


    But I can say with about a 70% chance that there is a way we can help her recover her memories."

 Chapter 778 Treatment Method for Lauren

    Chapter 778 Treatment Method for Lauren


    ??"If we help Lauren be an Archmage, she can undo the seal of darkness on her mind by herself, without risking any damage to her mental structures. Advancing to the 6th stage would also help recover the structures of her mind that were damaged by Nis'' Shadows'' men."",


    Newton was quick to suggest the only way he could see ahead for Vicente to help Lauren rid herself of that negative stigma.


    "Advance to the 6th stage? Is that the only alternative?" Vicente asked as he frowned. Having an alternative was good, but Lauren had just advanced to the 5th stage. An advance to the 6th stage, considering her talent, could take ages!


    "I''m sorry. This is the only alternative I can think of at the moment. Your sister''s situation is serious for a few reasons, Vicente.


    Someone brainwashed her as soon as she awakened her powers. Her mental structure was very malleable at the time, and any action could leave marks extremely difficult to remove. But it was an Archmage who did this to her, which only makes matters worse.


    And that''s not all. If she were weaker, perhaps someone weaker could help her. But since she''s already a Paragon, anyone who would help her would have to be stronger than her.


    Even then, there would be no guarantees.


    Whoever did this to her was cruel and powerful. Reversing it won''t be easy. I''m afraid even if you became an Archmage, you wouldn''t be able to help her much.


    However, that''s the reality for third parties. If Lauren makes it to the 6th stage and gets a cyan pentagram, there''s a good chance she''ll be able to remove all the darkness from her mind and reverse her current problems."


    Newton exined the situation to Vicente and Lauren, sincerely regretting he couldn''t do more than identify this possibility. This was a hope, but it was a long shot and totally out of his control.


    Lauren looked at him, sensing her brother''s feelings, even though she couldn''t see the sadness in his eyes.


    "Forget about it, Vicente." She said to him. "You and I aren''t meant to be. You should take care of your little sister and forget that I exist. Don''t worry, I won''t stand in your way or even ally myself with the vampires. Just let me go and get on with your life."


    Newton remained silent, leaving the siblings to decide what they were going to do with each other.


    "When we meet up with Nina, I''ll get Casey to pass on her memories to you, too. Maybe that will help in some way." He was determined to keep his family together and not give up.


    "Maybe you won''t remember us fully until you be an Archmage, Lauren. But maybe you''ll be able to understand who Nina and I are before you remember everything for yourself. I won''t give up on you."


    She clenched her fists, hating the fact that he was so insistent. "You''ll only make that girl suffer even more if you present me to her as I am," Lauren advised, thinking of Vicente''s weak side.


    "Nina''s not a child anymore. She''ll understand my motives." Lauren''s attempt did not sway Vicente. "Anyway, in the future, I''ll kill new vampires. Who knows, maybe when I kill a superior 5th stage vampire, their blood can help you not only advance faster, but also remember the past better."


    "A superior 5th stage vampire?" She narrowed her eyes.


    That wasn''t bad for her. Lauren had never absorbed vampire blood, so if she could use the essence of a 5th stage vampire, it was possible that she could be a Mid-level Paragon easily if she did that with her current level.


    She smiled and said, "Good luck with that. Even with your Throne of Darkness, killing a superior 5th stage vampire won''t be easy. But I''ll take the blood and whatever else you give me from such a vampire."


    "Throne of Darkness?" Newton listened to this with curiosity, eager to find out Vicente''s actual situation after these years of traveling away. "What''s that about?"


    Vicente looked at Newton, leaving the subject of Lauren aside to talk about his improvements. "I''m sorry, Professor Newton, but I''ve kept part of the truth about myself from you for years." As he said this, Vicente stretched one of his hands forward, causing a small throne of darkness and two pentagrams to emerge from his hand.


    Newton''s eyes widened at the sight, spotting Vicente''s second Magic Gem glowing on the young man''s forehead. That strange magical form made him feel like he was standing in front of darkness itself.


    "That..." He stammered, but contrary to Vicente and Lauren''s expectations, it did not frighten him. He was just speechless at seeing something so impressive in front of him.


    "That''s why you could absorb a yellow pentagram when you were just an Acolyte!" Newton looked into Vicente''s eyes with a smile on his face, remembering the conversation from years ago when Vice had asked him what it was like to have two Magic Gems.


    "It seems I was fooled by a young Acolyte back then." Heughed as he returned to his refined posture, gesturing for Vicente to retract his second magical form. "I now realize the source of my mistakes. You''re actually the continent''s first dual magician!"


    "I had to hide from everyone because I couldn''t even control this magical form until a few months ago, professor. Before that, I always ended up badly when I used the throne." Vicente was honest.


    "That makes sense. Two magical forms are not a simple thing. One of them is your main magical form, and it''s the weaker one. The stronger one is harder to master, so you''d need a solid magical foundation to control it."


    ''He really is clever. He easily understood your situation,'' Tornemented in Vicente''s mind, while the young man smiled in agreement.


    It was precisely because Newton was so capable that Vicente was there to talk about Lauren''s situation!


    "Vicente, please show me your first magical form. I think you''ve be a monster over the years, haven''t you?" Newton asked with anticipation, his heart racing with excitement at the discoveries he was making.

 Chapter 779 Vicentes Disappointment

    Chapter 779 Vicente''s Disappointment


    ??Vicente showed Newton his first magical form, revealing to the teacher the five most impressive pentagrams a Paragon could possess.",


    Faced with these five essences, Newton couldn''t help but stare at the monstrosity called Vicente, seeing how this young man had surpassed all his expectations.


    With three cyan and two green pentagrams, Vicente was certainly as strong as an Archmage of the human race.


    ''When he reaches his sixth pentagram, and that essence is cyan, he will most likely reach the level of five pentagrams of that quality and a single green one. By that time, he''ll probably be even stronger than superior 6th stage vampires!''


    Newton clenched his fists as he silently watched and felt Vicente''s powers.


    "You can already withdraw your essences, Vicente." He smiled as he motioned for the young man to stop what he was doing.


    "Your first magic form is fantastic. It''s obviously not as powerful as your Throne of Darkness, but when it has 5 cyan pentagrams and 1 green, it will be as powerful as your throne is now.


    If you absorb all the missing pentagrams into your second magical form, it''s possible that by bing an Archmage, you will achieve the structural and spiritual quality of a Magus!


    By then, not even Demien Bloodthorne will stand in your way!"


    Vicente smiled at Newton''s optimisticment, even though he knew it was possible.


    The problem was he had to reach the 6th stage and get all the missing pentagrams. It wouldn''t be easy, nor would it be quick, and there would certainly be a variety of problems that would endanger his life before he had the chance toplete these requirements.


    "I am far from that level. I''m not even a Mid-level Paragon yet," Vicente said with a bitter smile. "Meanwhile, the enemy could easily kill me several times over, considering the way I am now."


    "It won''t be that easy for them, either." Newtonmented seriously as he looked into Vicente''s eyes. "Even vampires have their limits, otherwise they would have conquered the continent long ago.


    The cultivation of these creatures is much slower than that of humans. A Paragon or Archmage of their race can take several years in seclusion to absorb opportunities that would take us magicians weeks at most to do the same. That''s why our race has dominated the Pris Realm for so long.


    Besides, we''re not the only ones on the continent. Even though the vampires have a lot of power now, there are still creatures that can impede their ns. If they''re careless, it''s possible that some of these creatures will leave theirirs to stir up trouble.


    Given the worst variables for this race, I wouldn''t be surprised if we don''t have to worry about high-level vampires for the next five years.


    That''s probably all the time you''ll have before you head north again."


    "I see..." Vicente clenched his fists, imagining that in five years Nina''s situation would be much better than it was now, and the Seidel Kingdom would be stable again.


    "Thank you for your answers, Professor. I hope you''re right. It will still be very difficult the way you predict. But there will be a chance for our race if the future turns out as you see it."


    "Hmm, I hope so too." Newton stood up with Vicente and Lauren, then walked back the way they hade minutes before.


    "What are you going to do now?" He looked at Vicente as he stopped in front of the entrance to his ssroom.


    Vicente closed his eyes and sighed. "I will take care of the capital, rebuild the human position nearby and then return to Metal City."


    "Good luck with your ns. If you need anything regarding your sisters, I''m at your disposal."


    "Hmm, see youter."


    Vicente and Lauren left the building of Seidel''s Magical College, her mind going back to the conversation about her earlier.


    "When will you let me cultivate again? I won''t get stronger with my cultivation sealed, which will prevent me from regaining my erased memories." She told him, a smile on the corner of her lips.


    Vicente looked at her, a little depressed, as if someone had taken something away from him.


    ''I probably won''t see Lauren fully recover.'' He thought as he looked at the green Magic Gem on her forehead.


    Lauren bing a Paragon was already an impressive miracle, probably a sign of how much Nis'' Shadows had invested in her. But from now on, she wouldn''t be able to level up so easily, even if she cultivated in the northern region.


    Being in the southern region, especially in the weakest area of the continent, it would be quite difficult for Lauren to be an Archmage and regain all her memories during Vicente''s time on this continent.


    He already imagined that he would die or be a Magus before she reached the 6th stage!


    Feeling a weight on his conscience, he stopped in front of her and put both hands on his sister''s shoulders before embracing her.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m going to have to force an agreement between us. Unfortunately, I can''t trust youpletely." He said into Lauren''s ear, squeezing her body while she saw it wouldn''t be easy to get away from him.


    "Is that what a brother should do to his sister?" she asked coolly. "You could have just forgotten about me up north!"


    Seeing her break free of his embrace and run away, Vicente sighed, but didn''t change his mind.


    "One day she''ll understand you, master." Torne appeared outside Vicente''s body and looked in Lauren''s direction. "An agreement to limit her actions against the magicalmunity isn''t bad. I''m sure she''ll understand your motives once she''s fully recovered. Just do what''s necessary to make sure she has the chance to remember everything one day."


    "Hmm, I know. I will. It''s just a shame that it has to be like this," he muttered as he closed his eyes.


    "Someday it will get better. Maybe this is just a small terrible phase in a long, happy journey. You''re still young; so is Lauren. Things are hard now, but I''m sure the future will be bright."


    "I hope you''re right."

 Chapter 780 The Limits of the Book of Death

    Chapter 780 The Limits of the Book of Death


    ??After Lauren left him, Vicente went alone to the cksmith Association, where the best materials in the city were to be found.",


    The king and the strongest men of Grandis had interesting resources and were already gathering things for him. But Vicente wanted to see for himself what was in the association.


    He went there, leaving the local forces to prepare for their conquest of the capital.


    In addition to the association, Vicente wanted to see to the recovery of the wounded citizens, as well as find out about the situation of his Fuller family.


    At the end of the day, he would learn about the victories and defeats of his group, which had grown in the Seidel Kingdom until five months ago, when they controlled Scott Province, Snow Province, and half of Diamond Province.


    Half of the kingdom''s resources were being transported by the family''s railroads back then, while the Seidel family was the only one with more trade agreements with the kingdom''s nobles than the Fuller family.


    Everything changed in thest five months, as the family lost control of the Diamond Province, retreating to their original territory, which they had failed to protect.


    Half of the cities in Scott Province had fallen in recent months, while over two-thirds of Snow Province had fallen.


    The family''s business was now concentrated in the small safe area between Scott Province and Snow Province, and the group had lost contact with the capital.


    There was still a group of the family living in Grandis, but they were practically independent, allied with the king''s forces.


    The only major positive was that the number of men in the family had not diminished and was at its highest level since Vicente''s departure.


    With 3,000 magicians in the kingdom, most of them in Metal City, the Fuller family was second only to the kingdom''s army in numbers, outnumbering thebined forces of all the remaining nobles!


    From what he had heard, Bart, the great Basilisk, had be a Sky Sovereign months ago, the same level Nova had reached. Eve was now an Earth Sovereign, while the Lamia Vicente had left behind, Prisiche, had be a Sky Sovereign.


    Several other family members had be stronger, as had old allies like Shelby, who had recently be an Earth Sovereign shortly after moving to Metal City.


    Millfall was still standing, but the head of the Staples family had moved to Metal City at the same time as Nina and the core of the Fuller family.


    She now held the title of Count on behalf of her brother Levi, who had recently awakened to his powers but was still under Shelby''s control.


    Anyway, despite the chaos in the kingdom and the family''s losses, Vicente was more happy than disappointed, because with people alive, he could still repair the family''s shattered structure!


    ...


    The next morning, Vicente left the city with Lauren, Torne, and a group of 300 men.


    He had already made a Magic Agreement with Lauren to limit her actions if she tried to act against magicians of their alliance. As a result, she no longer used the previous restrictive items, having cultivated and restored all of her mana the night before.


    For the first time since their reunion, Lauren and Vicente would finally fight the monsters side by side!


    As they made their way towards the first enemies along the way, Vicente couldn''t help but ask her about her abilities.


    "How does your Book of Death work? How do you use it to kill monsters? Don''t you need to know the names of your targets before you act?"


    He looked at his sister while the three of them were dozens of meters ahead of the troops who were there to take over the conquered territories.


    She answered sincerely, though her expression was still unhappy about the agreement she had been forced to sign. "If I have the name, the magical fluctuation, and the appearance of my target, I can act against them even if I''m dozens of kilometers away from them.


    But I can use the Book of Death to kill those whose names I don''t know as long as they are within my field of vision, and I can sense their magical fluctuation."


    "Is there a limit to how many opponents you can handle at the same time?" He asked curiously.


    "My limit is my writing speed and my magical power. Now that I''m a Paragon, but I only have four pentagrams, I can probably kill a few hundred nameless opponents per minute."


    "That''s impressive! It''s no wonder Nis'' Shadows invested so much in you. They really wanted to create a weapon of mass destruction!" Tornemented excitedly, feeling Lauren''s power would help them a lot to regain lost territories and to keep what was regained from now on.


    "But I''d only be able to do that for 30 minutes at the most, if the enemies were as weak as possible. After that, I would have to retire to cultivate for a while," she added.


    If her enemies were Paragons, she could barely kill a few of them before she would be exhausted. But if they were Apprentices, she could probably kill an entire city before she used up all her mana.


    Vicente understood his sister''s limits and was eager to see her in action.


    "I''ll let you take out your frustration on our opponents until you get tired. From then on, I''ll take the lead in our action today."


    Lauren didn''t mind and positioned herself at the front of the group, flying with a bloodthirsty look on her face.


    As soon as they spotted the first groups of monsters moving near Grandis, she summoned her magic artifact form as her pentagrams solidified in the air.


    As Lauren opened her arms and the mana in the area changed, frightening some of the weaker men in her battalion, words appeared on the pages of her book as the witnesses saw 2nd, 3rd, and 4th stage monsters fall in droves.


    In just one minute, 325 monsters within range of the eyes of these over 300 magicians fell nearby, leaving their bodies intact, but no longer the terrifying sensation capable of making the weakest or those of the same level feel oppressed in their presence.


    Thus began Vicente''s journey alongside his older sister!

 Chapter 781 Reclaiming the Altar and Awakening the Capital

    Chapter 781 Reiming the Altar and Awakening the Capital


    ??A week after Vicente''s group arrived in Grandis, the local forces hadpletely reimed an area of about 60 kilometers radius, with the capital in the center of the area.",


    Vicente, Torne, and Lauren had split up around the kingdom''s capital on the second day of their actions, each taking a group of men from the capital to upy the conquerednd.


    With the powers of 3 Paragons and the high killing capacity of Vicente and Lauren, rapidly they eliminated over 12,000 creatures that were near the capital to put pressure on the city.


    In just six days, Vicente built over 500 kilometers of fencing and 100 observation posts scattered throughout this vast territory.


    He and his group regained the port area near the kingdom''s capital, but also reached the area where the order''s secret altar was located in that state.


    Earlier, Vicente had found this ce and let Rory use it for a while to build his family''s bases in Diamond Province. That post had been lost in the dire situation the kingdom had recently found itself in, and the men from that post had moved to other cities in the kingdom or even died.


    But now that Vicente had reimed the area where that post had stood, less than 50 kilometers from the capital, a new opportunity had opened up for the remaining poption of Grandis!


    Before returning to Grandis on the seventh afternoon since his return to the kingdom, Vicente recovered the altar of the order and left there the magical gems he had collected in the temple of Grandis, as well as some men of his family.


    ...


    Back in the capital, Vicente entered the city again after six days away, and found a much happier and more hopeful city than the one he had left seven days ago.


    There were fewer soldiers in the city, since most of the men of the Royal Army were now in the security area of the Grandis. On the other hand, more people were leaving the local exits, some returning to their jobs in the nearby mines and ntations, others were busy repairing the local harbor.


    With more people returning to their pre-disaster routines, the mood in the city was much better, with more negotiations taking ce and looks of hope on the faces of the hundreds of thousands of residents.


    Vicente made his way to the cksmith Association building as he entered the city, figuring that all the materials he needed to develop armor and weapons were already gathered for him there.


    Along the path leading to the building in the center of the city, King Seidel and Lina joined him, forming a small group.


    "Vicente, we''ve already left all the 3rd, 4th, and 5th grade materials at the association''s headquarters. We also have men in ce to carry the artifacts you develop for our men through the city''s security area." The king reported as soon as he had greeted and thanked Vicente for his recent actions.


    "This is good. You should prepare a group of young people and their families to go and awaken their powers at the nearby altar of the order.


    My men are already at that post to receive those interested, and the way there is safe." Vicente told the king and Lina.


    The men he left at the post were mostly the former members of the Congregation of Revtion from the local temple, who would now serve the Cataclysm Order.


    Some warriors from the old temple of Grandis worked as guards in the watchtowers that Vicente had built around this extensive area, with only the administrative staff at the old secret altar.


    "Oh? That''s good. I''ll immediately organize a group of young people to go to that altar."


    "After I finish making weapons and armor for the local forces, I''ll repair the province''s railroads. That will be the way to reim the lost cities of the province and eliminate the monsters in the area."


    Not everything in a province was essential to the society that owned it. Many areas of the provinces used to be the territory of magical beasts, or even roads, unexplored mountains, and so on.


    The main infrastructure for humans wasrgely around cities and viges, about 20% of a territory like Diamond Province.


    Instead of trying to restore everything, Vicente wanted to restore that 20% before thinking about more!


    The king understood Vicente''s ns and left soon after, leaving the young Fuller and Lina alone as they continued to walk through downtown.


    "Are you going to Metal City after this?" Lina asked him.


    "Hmm, I''m going to restore the province''s railroads and then go through Snow Province and help the major cities in the area. Then I''ll go to Metal City to see Nina again." Vicente replied as he entered the cksmiths'' Association.


    "I will go with you to the Snow Province and then return to the capital. My family needs me, and I feel you need to pay more attention to Nova than anyone else when you return."


    Lina, La and Sarah were aware of their position towards him, as well as not getting in his way when he was with one or the other. All three had been through major crises with him over thest few years, but had been by his side most of the time, their needs being met from time to time.


    Nova had gone years with no attention from Vicente. It was only fair that they give him and her some space as soon as he returned to Metal City.


    "All right."


    He smiled at the princess, pleased with his women''s behavior.Sarah would arrive in Metal City along with the rest of the group that had left for that city at that time. Meanwhile, La had already told Vice that she would do more or less the same as Lina had just told him.


    That way, he wouldn''t have to worry about his women''s conflicts of interest and would soon start producing 4th and 5th grade artifacts, while Lina would return to her activities in the capital.

 Chapter 782 Back in Metal City

    Chapter 782 Back in Metal City


    ??While Vicente turned his attention to producing artifacts in Grandis, Rory and the others had crossed the entire Seidel Kingdom and arrived in Metal City.",


    That morning, Rory, Sarah, Casey, Onyx, and the Dark Path woman of the 5th stage arrived near the city Vicente had founded five years earlier.


    At the sight of the metal jungle that had sprung up in this area, surrounded by mountains, the group that hadst passed through over 2 years ago couldn''t help but smile to see the ce today.


    The Metal City was standing and muchrger than before, having passed the 400,000 mark of people living there, with all thend that could be used for construction having been used.


    Trains could be seen leaving the city, heading into the interior of Scott Province, a grand sign, an indication at least some of what they had prepared before they left had held.


    However much their ns for Diamond Province had gone wrong, the situation in Scott Province was more or less what they wanted.


    Of course, they didn''t want parts of the province''s border and cities far away from the core of the territory to fall to the monsters. But given the special circumstances of this area, the situation in the Metal City and the Scott Province was the best they could hope for.


    Rory told the group. "We''re going to enter the city and see how things are going. Then we''ll split up and head for Martell Vige and Millfall."


    From what they had heard in their quick passage through Grandis, the vige and the former Fuller family seat were currently two of the fivergest cities in the kingdom.


    The vige had left its former status behind and had grown considerably in the past two years, bing a city of over 200,000 inhabitants. As for Millfall, it currently had 350,000 inhabitants, ranking second among the remaining cities in the province.


    Since each member of the group had the power of a Low-level Paragon, they were already considering splitting up to protect each of these remaining areas of the province.


    With this in mind, the group made their way to the entrance of the Metal City, quickly gaining ess when they were recognized by the guards on the outskirts of the city.


    As soon as they entered the area of the city where even peak 4th stage monsters would have trouble approaching, they felt the auras of the strongest ones there.


    Rory noticed the cultivation of Bart, Eve, Nova, Prisiche, and other Earth and Sky Sovereigns, and couldn''t help but feel relief when he realized his oldpanions and allies were indeed fine.


    As he and his group were watched with admiration, respect, and hope by the local men, they made their way to the center of the city.


    The Metal City, unlike Dresbert and other surviving areas that had spun out of control amid the crisis, was not at all disorganized. The ce had taken in people amid the crisis, but not only that, because it was connected to other cities, it didn''t have to take in everyone.


    Many of the people interested in living in Metal City were currently living in Millfall or Martell Vige, good ces to get the opportunity to migrate to Metal City.


    As a result, the streets and squares of the city were not filled with camps and tents housing refugees from the disaster. On the contrary, the ce was very well organized and clean, with people moving around the city on beasts, carriages, or on the sidewalks as if the crisis hadn''t happened.


    Judging by the clothing of some locals and the number of services avable, the group quickly realized that the nobles of the province had taken over this city on arge scale.


    But that was to be expected. After all, the rich and noble of the province had been the first to invest in this ce after Vicente''s presentation.


    Not bothered by this reality, Rory and hispanions soon arrived at the Fuller family''s headquarters, where only Bart and Eve were present now.


    Nova was working at the city''s army post, while Nina was at the branch of the Seidel Magic College, built in Metal City six months ago to house the students and teachers who had left the capital.


    Noticing Rory, Casey and Sarah''s mental fluctuation, Eve quickly appeared in front of therge mansion in the center of the city.


    "Rory?" she eximed at the sight of the red-haired young man, unable to contain the smile on her face at the sight of her old friends.


    "We''re back in the kingdom, Eve. Vicente is in the capital with the others, but he''ll be here soon." Rory went straight to the most important point, so that the beautiful blonde woman who came running up to them wouldn''t worry about things she shouldn''t have.


    Eve understood, but asked anyway. "How are they? Did they aplish their goals? Did they get all their pentagrams without problems?"


    "We had some problems, but we came back in one piece and with all our goals aplished." Casey sighed as he answered, seeing therge basilisk approaching them.


    "What about Nina and the others?" Rory looked into Eve''s clear eyes. "How are they?"


    "Well, as well as possible. We''re all living under stress, but fortunately the worst of the crisis has only recently reached us. Besides, we''re all stronger and more hopeful about Vicente''s return." She tried to be optimistic, despite the many headaches she has had in recent months.


    "How is the situation in the city and the province? We''re thinking of splitting up to help the area while Vicente is not returning." Sarah asked Eve.


    "The city is fine, as you can see. The problem is the province. We''ve lost practically the entire north and east coast of the territory to the monsters. Saltstar City was destroyed, along with practically every sea town we had.


    Only Ironcrest has survived so far. But that ce is in a terrible situation. We might lose it at any moment!"


    Hearing this, the five of them looked at each other and realized that they had to act quickly regarding Ironcrest.

 Chapter 783 Reunion with Nina

    Chapter 783 Reunion with Nina


    ??"If that''s the case, Sarah and Erin, I want you to travel to Ironcrest immediately. Secure the city and stay there until Vicente returns. If he returns to the province, we''ll make sure he goes there to resolve the situation." Rory ordered the two women.",


    Sarah and the Dark Path magician looked at each other and, as soon as they had greeted Eve and Bart again, they left as quickly as they had arrived in Metal City.


    "Casey, you and Bart are going to Millfallter. If you have anything to take care of there, do it by nightfall. As for Onyx, you''ll stay in Metal City when I go to Martell Vige tomorrow."


    "All right." Therge 5th-stage crow agreed, while Bart studied the bird beside him, especially the artifacts in Onyx''s beak, feathers, and talons.


    He obviously wanted his master to give him something like that!


    "Senior Onyx, would you tell me about your experiences in the north?" Bart asked as he watched the ck bird fly to the top of the Fuller family mansion.


    Meanwhile, Casey left, leaving Rory and Eve alone.


    The two walked slowly toward the college building, talking about what seemed to be the most important thing at the moment.


    "Vicente got Lauren back, did you know that?" Rorymented to Eve, while he had a deep look on his face.


    "Is her situation bad?" Eve realized that this was not the best.


    "Yes, she doesn''t remember who she was. Our Lauren has been living all these years under the identity of an old acquaintance of ours, Miss Death."


    "What?" Eve''s eyes widened as she brought a hand to her mouth, unbelieving that Lauren had acted so close to them on so many asions.


    "Yeah, it''s hard to believe, but it''s the truth. And that''s why she''s be such a cold, hard to get along with, arrogant and unreliable woman. I don''t know if she''ll ever recover, so we''d better prepare Nina. The older sister she remembers may not exist anymore." Rory said with difficulty, his heart trembling with regret for the family, especially for Nina.


    "That''s a shame. But Nina is more mature and stronger than you think, Rory. She''s grown up a lot over the years." Eve said confidently. "Last night she advanced her cultivation to the 3rd stage, and even before that she was taking on more and more responsibility in the family.


    Our men trust her a lot, especially those who have fought alongside her. She is highly respected and considered a genuine leader. They don''t do it for me, for you, or for Vicente. They truly respect their youngdy for who she has proven herself to be.


    I know she''ll be sad about Lauren''s situation, but she''ll get over it."


    "Really? They say Dark Path magicians grow up fast... I didn''t know that was so true."


    "Don''t believe everything they say about Dark Path magicians. After all, Nina is a sweet person, and she''s even sweeter since she awakened her powers." Eve said as she pulled up in front of the college building, having already signaled one of the family''s men to alert Nina about their presence there.


    As they talked about Nina, five minutes passed and soon the girl appeared,ing towards them while a young man with brown hair stood beside her, hand in hand with her.


    Eve saw this and said. "I had almost forgotten. Vicente was right. Nina and Killian were really going to be more than just friends in the end."


    "That..." Rory''s eyes widened as he looked at the blonde next to him.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve all made the situation clear to both of them, and they''re bothmitted to carrying out Vicente''s intentions. They''re just waiting for him toe back so they can get married."


    Rory opened her mouth in surprise, not expecting to see that girl again when she was already engaged to a man!


    "Vicente won''t be happy to hear that." He muttered to Eve.


    "I know. But there''s nothing we can do about it. It''s out of our hands." Sheughed bitterly until the two of them finally stopped in front of her and Rory.


    "Rory, where''s my brother? Have you finally finished your hunt?" Nina asked with interest, smiling as she imagined what her brother was like, the stories he could tell her, and so much more.


    "Vicente is in Grandis, dealing with the problems of the capital." Rory said, the young Killian watching him intently, a serious look on his youthful face.


    "He should be here in a few weeks, Nina. Next to him is Lauren. We managed to get your sister back on our side."


    "Is that true?" A broad smile appeared on Nina''s face.


    Nina was still wearing the cloth mask her brother had rmended, something capable of hiding her Magic Gem. But she hadn''t worn the metal mask since she arrived in Metal City a few months ago.


    In Grandis, she had followed all of her brother''s rmendations. But in Metal City, a ce controlled by her family, she had only worn the cloth mask on her face.


    As such, Rory and Eve saw the happiness on her face, as this type of mask could reflect the emotions of its wearer.


    "Yes, but you should be careful with her return. Don''t get too excited. The Lauren we brought back is not the same one you sawst time, Nina." Rory preferred to be direct with her rather than let the young woman in front of him raise false expectations.


    "Lauren has been through more and more and doesn''t remember her life before her awakening. She became a weapon for Nis'' Shadows, a cold and negative woman, the kind who makesments that are hard to hear.


    If you meet her again, be careful and don''t expect her to treat you the way she used to. Maybe she will change in time, but for now, it''s best to control your expectations and be realistic."


    Nina heard this, but she wasn''t disappointed, because she had already imagined that something like this would happen, because her brother had prepared her for it before he left.


    Vicente had told her many times that Lauren had been taken by bad people who would try to destroy the sister they remembered. He and Nina should do their best to help Lauren in the future, but they shouldn''t be naive.


    That''s why the young woman next to Killian didn''t get angry when she heard Rory''s rmendations. She had a disappointed look on her face, but she knew that getting angry with Rory and the others wouldn''t change anything.


    "I understand... It''s a shame, but it''s better that she''s with us than where she was."

 Chapter 784 Sea of Possibilities

    <h4>Chapter 784 Sea of Possibilities?</h4>


    "But did he manage to get our revenge on that sect?" Nina asked as she let go of Killian''s hand, clenching her fists and wishing the worst for Nis'' Shadows.",


    "Yes, Vicente wiped out that sect," Rory said. "Didn''t you know? We sent some beasts from that sect to help the Seidel Kingdom. Didn''t theye here?"


    "Beasts? From the Dark Path?" Eve asked, frowning. "We have heard of a few incidents of Dark Path beasts acting strangely in thest five months or so, resulting in human victories or even people iming to have been rescued by beasts. But we have approached none of them out of fear."


    "As expected... Vicente imagined this could happen." Rory sighed before continuing to answer Nina''s question. "Anyway, that sect no longer exists. Apart from Lauren, the only ones left are the beasts we sent to the kingdom."


    "And how is big sister Lauren? What level is she at?" Nina asked curiously, even more relieved to know that her family''s enemies were all dead.


    "She''s a Low-level Paragon now. Her power is the Book of Death. You may have heard of her. She''s also known by the nickname Miss Death." Rory said.


    "Oh?" Nina''s eyes widened as she remembered the news about this magician she had read about several times in her childhood.


    "She''s fine as far as that goes. Vicente has been taking care of her, so we have to be hopeful and patient. Just be ready to see her again, Nina. They''ll be here with you in a few weeks."


    "I will be. Don''t worry, I know what I have to do." Nina said confidently as they walked out of the college.


    "Besides, I have some excellent resources to pass on to the family. Our group collected a lot of stuff while traveling around the continent, so it''s time for the family alchemists to get to work." Rory said to Eve and Nina as he handed a spatial ring to the blonde woman next to him.


    Sensing what was inside it, Eve stopped and opened her mouth in shock. "All this?"


    "The North is dangerous, but because of that, it has many opportunities. This ring contains the organs of more than a dozen superior vampires. Unfortunately, we couldn''t preserve their blood, otherwise we could have guaranteed important and rapid progress for the family members.


    In any case, we have enough for everyone in the family to benefit. Take advantage of these resources, Vicente will bring more in the future, so we don''t have to skimp." Rory delivered the good news and went over what he had been told to do when he met Eve.


    "There are so many things here... How many monsters have you fought?" Nina asked after checking the ring.


    "A few tens of thousands. We''ve also killed a lot of monsters in the cities we''ve passed through. There are also a lot of artifacts and financial resources that we have collected from order posts and abandoned cities.


    Sigh! The crisis is a sea of opportunity." Rory replied with aplicated look, a mixture of satisfaction and regret.


    There was enough in that 5th grade spatial ring to enrich a state!


    But it had onlye into his family''s possession because of the drastic situation the Pris Realm was currently in!


    The three walking beside him clearly understood where these riches came from, and they remained silent as they walked through the city.


    "What was the capital like before you left? I haven''t heard from my family in weeks." Killian looked at Rory expectantly.


    "They''re fine. We avoided the worst, and now I imagine Vicente has retaken a lot of territory around Grandis. He''ll soon have to retake the railroad lines in Diamond Province before he gets here."


    "What are your ns now?" Nina asked the red-haired man beside her.


    "The Metal City seems safe. I''ll leave Onyx here to protect it, and I''ll head to Martell Vige to defend the territory we still own." He said as he thought of his mother, whose aura he had already felt in this city and whom he wanted to talk toter.


    "I see... I was thinking of hunting my next pentagram now that I''ve moved on, but I think I''ll wait for my brother to return. Or do you think it would be better if I surprised him now with my three pentagrams?"


    "Wait for him. It''ll be better that way." Rory smiled at her as he walked on alongside Nina, Killian, and Eve.


    They would make their way to the army post to talk to Nova, but when they got there, they would discover that she was leading a group of soldiers out of the city.


    As good as the local defenses were, the army and the Fuller family had to constantly eliminate creatures that got too close to the city.


    With that, Rory would finish talking to Nina and Eve about his ns and what should happen in the meantime while Vicente was away, before he left to be reunited with his mother.


    Heidi was doing very well in the Metal City, having used the opportunities she had as Rory''s mother to be a Low-


    level Mage.


    No longer exploiting the sex trade, she was now an important political member of the Metal City government.


    As an ex-prostitute and ex-pimp, Heidi knew how to deal with nobles, rulers, and ordinary people, and had earned herself a prestigious ce in the city.


    When she saw her only son again, the woman was naturally thrilled and relieved, and then devoted the rest of the day to listening to the young redhead''s stories.


    That was the rest of Rory''s day in Metal City until he rested and left early the next day with Bart and Casey for Millfall and Martell Vige.


    Using the local trains, they would arrive at their new guard posts in just a few hours!


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vicente had finished developing the artifacts for the men in the capital to use in defending the territory already reimed by young Fuller''s actions.


    With that done, and his Awakening Altar helping people awaken their powers for the third day in a row, it was time for Vicente to get on with repairing the railway line in the province before leaving for Nina!

 Chapter 785 Leaving the Capital

    Chapter 785 Leaving the Capital


    ??After finishing his business in the capital, having created 600 firearms, 150,000 bullets for the four types of weapons he created, and 50 pieces of armor, 10 of them of the 5th stage and the rest of the 4th stage, Vicente left Grandis.",


    The local forces were well armed and protected ording to the resources avable in this area of the continent. But as good as these numbers weren''t, they should be enough for the current threat level in this area of the Pris Realm.


    Vicente, Lauren, La and Lina left the capital of Seidel Kingdom, having just said goodbye to the king, Jasmine and the others, as well as Newton, who stayed behind to take care of local affairs.


    While he and hispanions would continue their journey through Diamond Province, then Snow Province, the local forces would have plenty to do.


    It was their n to reim as much territory as possible in theing weeks, rescue people trapped in ces surrounded by monsters, and get back to mining and farming.


    Of course, they would also have to hold on to what Vicente had conquered in thest few days, which was not so difficult now that they were armed and prepared.


    Besides that, their future ns that are further out would solely rely on Vicente.


    In the meantime, the young man nned to take care of his railroads and get thework he had built up before up and running again on arge scale. This could be his greatest weapon to help the human resistance against monsters!


    ...


    After leaving the kingdom''s capital, Vicente and hispanions soon arrived at their first stop, where the railroad connecting the capital to Saltstar City was destroyed at its first point.


    In this ce of grassy fields and hills in the north of the province, Vicente spotted from his position in the sky an area of many craters where the tracks were distorted, crumpled, or even destroyed, leaving no trace behind.


    "From what I''ve heard from my family, there are devastated areas like this all around the railroads in the province. The monsters realized our trains would be a problem for them once they started attacking our forces. They attacked the railroads with all their might." Linamented as her group slowed their speed and altitude.


    "That must be why the provincial groups have simply abandoned Vicente''s trains in thest few weeks." La muttered.


    "Yes, that''s the case." Lina shook her head in agreement. "The monsters have been very determined. First, they destroyed the railroads that connected the richest cities in the province. By attacking different points along the track of each line, they basically made it impossible to repair those lines.


    Luckily for some of our friends in Metal City, the monsters destroyed the Saltstar City-Grandis railroadst. But that line was destroyed in at least a dozen different ces, almost at the same time that Saltstar City was extinguished."


    "That''s a shame. But fortunately, I''ll be able to rebuild those destroyed points quickly." Vicente looked at the area where the craters were, along 3 kilometers from where the tracks should have been at that point.


    "You three want to help me deal with these monsters nearby?" Vicente looked at them as he pointed to the 200 monsters he had just sensed guarding the area.


    As much as the monsters had destroyed several points of Vicente''s train tracks, it had been very costly for them, as they had sacrificed dozens of 4th-stage monsters and even a few 5th-stage individuals.


    If the Seidel Kingdom''s magicians could repair these damaged areas after sacrificing all the monsters, it would be terrible for these creatures. As a result, groups like the 200 or so monsters in this area guarded ces like this to prevent human repairs.


    Lina and La agreed when they heard Vicente''s suggestion, with Lauren moving first without saying anything.


    Lina and La had be very strong and had their 5th stage armor, which they couldn''t help but want to use on the battlefield, just like children wanting to use their favorite toy.


    With Vicente and Lauren there, they would never have to fight, so the only way for them to act was if he gave them the opportunity!


    As soon as theynded in the middle of the destroyed area, Lina and La teamed up to fight the nearby 4th stage monsters, with the speedster taking on the group in the south and the psychic magician taking on the monsters in the north.


    La was so fast that she had reached the first enemy in the first breath of time since Vicente set foot on the ground and had her arm through the switch of the 4th stage goblin.


    Lina wasn''t that fast, but she moved quickly against her opponents, using her mana to strengthen her body while sensing what her enemies were going to do and adjusting her blows and movements ordingly.


    Predicting an opponent''s future gestures was an extremely powerful skill. It made its user difficult to hit, but very efficient in his offensive movements.


    By not missing blows, avoiding attacks that would cost mana, and using the right power in each move, a magician like Lina could perform even more impressive feats than a speedster like La.


    When La had already killed 25 opponents, Lina took down her 19th, even though her speed was much slower than her teammate and harem sister''s.


    While the two of them acted, killing left and right, Lauren had already finished when Vicente manipted his maic powers, trying not to scare the monsters in the area while his group acted.


    He used the minerals in the ground and the damaged rails to create new rails, while giving his special properties to the old ones near him, activating their repelling effects.


    Considering the small 3-kilometer stretch of damaged or destroyed rails, Vicente would have repaired that terrain in just 10 minutes, including closing the craters in the area with earth elemental spells.


    When these two had finished their carnage, Vicente finished his work, leaving behind tracks that could even withstand the attacks of High-level 5th-stage beings!

 Chapter 786 Advancing in the Diamond and Snow Provinces

    Chapter 786 Advancing in the Diamond and Snow Provinces


    ??Over the course of the next week, Vicente and his threepanions would spend most of their time traveling through the Diamond Province, where the capital of the kingdom was located.",


    They would basically focus their time on repairing areas like this first stop, followed by their departure from the kingdom''s capital.


    At least 40 points like the one above, destroyed ces with monsters watching nearby, were scattered throughout the province, preventing the best movement andmunication of the istedmunities in the area.


    Even though the province was badly destroyed and upied by monsters, not all of the remaining magicians were in Grandis. As far as the royal family knew, groups of a few hundred or even a few thousand humans were hiding in the area now under monster control.


    Traveling by wagon or even beast was impossible for 90% of the poption in these areas today. The only way for them tomunicate or even move people and resources was through Vicente''s trains.


    This young man''s trains in the Diamond Province sat idle at the Grandis Station, waiting for the moment to move again and bring hope to the frightened hearts of the kingdom''s inhabitants.


    But with Vicente''s actions, which within a week wouldpletely restore the 40 points of destruction in the province and make the entirework in the area take on 5th grade characteristics, hope was about to return to the cities of the area!


    After sending a raven to the capital with a message from him, Vicente, along with La and Lina, headed to Snow Province, where he nned to repeat his acts andplete the restoration of the Grandis & Saltstar City railroad!


    ...


    On the tenth day after Vicente''s departure, trains left Grandis Station, and groups of men armed with 4th grade firearms carried out their ns.


    Their goal was to test Vicente''s newly restored railroad lines and to contact the istedmunities of the province.


    The initial goal was to travel to the province''s old cities while they waited for the next signal from Vicente, showing the line connecting the capital to Snow Province, and Scott Province was ready for use.


    In the meantime, they could rescue fellow humans and, just as importantly, regain ess to the cities, which were once very important because of their richness in minerals, resources, etc.


    As Vicente had seen on his journey, many ces had been abandoned to their prey or even lost their owners, killed by the disaster.


    This was the case with practically every human city that had been abandoned or even had a significantly reduced poption. These were ces where many resources were left behind, things that, if collected and used by magicians, could benefit the people resisting the monsters!


    Thus, King Seidel and Vicente''s men would begin their exploration of the area amid his and his threepanions'' actions in Snow Province!


    ...


    Three days after arriving in Snow Province, Vicente, Lauren, Lina, and La had already repaired almost all the damaged railroad tracks in the territory.


    Due to the more southern location of Snow Province within the kingdom, as well as the greater influence of the Fuller family and their projects there, this ce had resisted the monsters better than the main province of the kingdom.


    Vicente and hispanions had only had to visit 23 ces of destruction in the path of the railroad tracks in thest few days, and had practicallypleted their journey of reconstruction before their next step.


    But tonight they stopped in one of the resistant cities in the Snow area, where Lina and La nned to stay after Vicente left for Scott Province with Lauren.


    La intended to stay in the area longer to represent Vicente''s interests. As for Lina, she intended to return to the capital after she had helped bring stability to the area and the trains begun to leave for Grandis.


    But first, the two women wanted to say goodbye to Vicente tonight!


    Having taken advantage of Vicente''s position in the cksmiths'' Association, they were staying with him in a section of the cksmiths'' Association building where high-


    ranking elders could live.


    ...


    While Lauren was cultivating in the main cultivation room of the local cksmith Association, Vicente was in a hot tub next to Lina and La, they all naked, smiling as they drank with him.


    Despite the problems, after the group''s recent victories, the information that their rtives were still alive, and the magnificent prospects for growth, they had enough to smile about and enjoy moments like this.


    Vicente had spent thest few hours with his two women, taking care of their needs separately, of course.Neither of Vicente''s women enjoyed sharing passionate moments. He always devoted his time to taking care of them one by one, as he had done tonight.


    After he finished tending to La''s carnal desires, the three of them had dinner together beforeing to this bathtub in the association''s principal residence.


    Vicente said to them. "In a year, I imagine that the defenses of the kingdom and a territoryrge enough for humanity to manage against the monsters will be secure under my domains. At that time, I will move to Grandis to defend the kingdom from there. From then on, we can live together."


    La and Lina looked at him silently. They wanted to live with him and experience his touch on a daily basis.


    Now wasn''t possible, because he had a lot of work to do in the province. But one day, even amid the disaster, they wanted to live with him, even for a short time.


    They knew they wouldn''t be able to join him on his next trip north, so this might be their only chance to live with him during the disaster.


    "How long do you n to stay?" La asked with a serious look on her face.


    "I don''t know. It depends on the monsters and the vampires. I imagine the strongest vampires wille after me as soon as they leave their seclusion. I''ll have to go far away so as not to bring trouble to the kingdom."


    "I will help you know the right time to leave." Lina said with determination to help her man, but also to enjoy as much time with him as possible until then.


    Vicente smiled at her and said to both of them. "But don''t worry yet. I think I can stay here for at least five years. Maybe even longer. Then we''ll have plenty of time to prepare for my departure. I hope I''ll be able to leave Lauren in a position to protect the kingdom and her family by then."

 Chapter 787 Return to Scott Province!

    Chapter 787 Return to Scott Province!


    ??After the conversation in the bathtub between Vicente, La and Lina, two days passed for their group as they continued on to thergest city in Snow Province.",


    Vicente rested from his days of action over the past few weeks in the two provinces he had served, while taking the opportunity to help this city build more solid defenses.


    But he had no intention of staying long, and this would be hisst night there before he left for Scott Province the next morning.


    Lauren meditated, while La and Lina escorted Vicente around the city.


    ...


    On Vicente''sst night in the capital of Snow Province, a grand dinner celebrating his return and his appointment as leader of the cksmiths'' Association of Pris Realm was being held in the association building!


    All the remaining local leaders and the city''s cksmiths were gathered with Vicente in the grand ballroom of the association building, where arge banquet with many drinks was being served.


    The local leaders had already taken turns speaking words of congrattions and thanks for Vicente''s heroic deeds for the city and the kingdom, while he listened beside his two women.


    When everyone had finished speaking, Vicente thanked them again, this time rising from his seat and taking the stage.


    "Thank you for everyone''s words and gestures. It''s gratifying to share a moment like this with the warriors of the kingdom, even amid disaster.


    It makes me feel there may be a light at the end of the tunnel. Our hard work and perseverance is not in vain!" He spoke with unwavering confidence, his voice resonating deeply within the hearts of everyone present.


    "Let us remain steadfast, warriors of the kingdom! No matter how difficult our situation, no matter how difficult the damn vampires are, we will resist and fight back. One day... One day we''ll take back thesends!"


    The people there rose from their seats and shouted to support Vicente''s words, their eyes shining as they saw the strongest person in the area so confident in fighting the monsters.


    Many of them were afraid for their lives, cowards, so to speak. They would hardly have a heroic attitude when fighting on the battlefield. But even these men and women couldn''t help but feel a strong desire to leave this ballroom and go to the battlefield to face the monsters.


    Their desire seemed to burn in their hearts, and the mana in their bodies vibrated energetically, as if they were in the greatest moment of their lives.


    "This man is the future of the magicalmunity." Said an old Sovereign with clenched fists, feeling something he hadn''t felt in centuries. "This is a man who can lead battalions on suicide missions. It would be an honor to fight under hismand!"


    "Yes, Venerable Vicente Fuller is a prominent leader, even though he is so young. Fighting alongside him would be worth the effort of a lifetime!"


    "Venerable Fuller will still kill Demien Bloodthorne. Listen to what this old man is saying. We are witnessing the birth of the new monarch of the Pris Realm!"


    Several people of various ages spoke favorably of Vicente, feeling excited, confident, and eager to see the future unfold.


    La and Lina pped along with the others at their men''s words, seeing in Vicente all the hope these people were crying out for in his words.


    The two couldn''t help but feel proud of him, to have fought and hunted pentagrams at his side and to be at his disposal to support and rx him.


    "Sigh! Time has passed so quickly. I still remember when we were in Millfall." Lamented to Lina as Vicente smiled and greeted several local Sovereigns.


    "Look on the bright side, you were at his side much longer than I was," Lina said with a bitter smile.


    "Not as long as I would have liked." La muttered, regretting it had taken her so long to start a rtionship with him.


    "Let''s enjoy it while we can. Vicente''s future is much longer and more fantastic than ''ordinary'' people like us can imagine. If one of us is lucky, we might be able to conceive his children with us before he leaves."


    Lina listened to La in silence and agreed wholeheartedly.


    It might take a long time for Vicente to disappear from the continent, but just like the Magus, who disappeared when they reached this stage of cultivation, they assumed the same would happen to him!


    ''How much time do we have?'' The princess closed her eyes and sighed.


    ...


    After a night of celebration in Snow Province''srgest city, Vicente woke up early as he and Lauren left the local cksmith association building.


    After saying goodbye to Lina and La and wishing the local leaders good luck, Vicente and his sister made their way to Scott Province, about two days away.


    Metal City was close to the border between Scott Province and Snow Province, so just a few hours after leaving that city, the two 5th stage siblings would see the border between these two areas of the Seidel Kingdom.


    Seeing the border area with several watchtowers and tracks, Vicente and Lauren soon found the Metal City in the woods of that part of Scott Province.


    ''Seeing'' the Metal City where Nina was supposed to be, Lauren clenched her fists, back in the area after some 18 months since she hadst been there.


    Back then, she had been to Martell Vige, home of the Fuller family, and had felt many strange emotions. But seeing Nina''s new home and thinking of the little girl from Vicente''s memories, she couldn''t help but feel her heart beat faster.


    Her mouth went dry while she showed Vicente a more agitated demeanor than usual.


    Vicente ignored the way Lauren repeatedly tidied her hair and clothes before he slowed his flight speed and altitude.


    "Don''t be a cold snake with Nina, Lauren. Even if you felt nothing for her right now, try not to hurt her. Even though Nina is an adult, she''s a sentimental girl." Vicente said just that before the two of themnded in front of the main entrance of Metal City.

 Chapter 788 Sibling Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 788 Sibling Reunion?</h4>


    As soon as they arrived in Metal City, Vicente and Lauren attracted the attention of the men from the Fuller family¡ªthe most part of the guards around the entrance to the city.?",


    Vicente made his way inside the city, seeing the cepletely transformed after years since his departure. Back then, Metal City had only been a small town, with plenty of areas to develop.


    But now the city was a huge urban agglomeration, with hundreds of thousands of inhabitants, lots of traffic on practically every street, buildings at the limit of their size, and much more.


    The city seemed totally unaffected by the cmity, with many businesses and inhabitants moving along the sidewalks, carriages and beasts roaming the streets and avenues.


    The people there also had strong magical auras and most of them dressed very well, a sign of the local economic opulence.


    Whoever had arrived there first, whether they were poor or rich, had grown a lot financially in recent years and even the local workers had much better standards of living than the rich in other cities on the continent had at this time.


    In short, Metal City had been an absolute sess, a fortress against monsters that not only provided security for hundreds of thousands of its inhabitants but also provided security for the province.


    If Scott Province was still standing and with severalrge cities resisting the monsters, it was because of the existence of Metal City! It had been providing the province with all the support it needed with its powerful and wealthy citizen and warriors since the beginning of the crisis!


    As soon as Vicente felt Nina''s aura, a wave of positive energy washed over him, causing him to break into a wide and exuberant smile.


    "Nina has be a Low-level Mage. She has room left to add her third pentagram." Hemented to Lauren.


    Continuing to walk behind him, the girl with ck hair chose to remain silent, although her heart couldn''t help but quicken its pace.


    Their journey led them to the Fuller estate, where they found Nina, Nova, and Eve gathered in the dining room.


    Rory had given the order for Onyx to stand guard, and true to hismand, Onyx was positioned above the Fuller family mansion, ensuring its safety.


    The moment his master arrived, this creature swiftly made his way to Vicente''s side, reducing his body size and perching on one of Vicente''s shoulders.


    Vicente smiled at Onyx as he touched the head of this bird, just before moving on to the interior of his mansion, with the men of the family in the surrounding area appearing in his path and bending their knees.


    "Wee back, head of the family!"


    Vicente and Lauren passed the various Mages and Sovereigns of the family, men who had joined the family or grown their powers over thest 2.5 years.


    Not only the most important members of the Fuller family had grown during Vicente''s travels. Practically all the men in the family had improved their levels 2-3 times in that time, with some even reaching the beginning of the 4th stage.


    Besides those old members who had be much stronger during this period, the family had recruited like never before, with numbers now four times higher than at the time Vicente had left for the pentagram hunt.


    Vicente noticed this when he felt many auras he didn''t know surrounding his house, but as soon as he entered the property, all he had in mind were the three women he most wanted to see again after many months of travel.


    When he entered therge dining room where Eve, Nina and Nova were eating, Vicente observed the three of them for a moment, especially his younger sister, who seemed so mature after over two years without him seeing her.


    The three of them stood up the moment they realized Vicente was there, with Nova longing to give her man a hug, but holding back to give Nina space first.


    Nina ran without thinking in Vicente''s direction, while she couldn''t ignore the ck-haired, icy-looking woman at her brother''s side.


    "Brother! You''re finally back!" She said as she hugged Vicente, feeling her heart leap for joy in her chest as she looked at Lauren, a little nervous.


    "It''s good to finally be back. It''s been a long and arduous journey, but now I''ll be around for a long time." He massaged his little sister''s back before turning his gaze to Lauren.


    "Nina, you may have already recognized the person next to me. That''s Lauren, our big sister." He gestured in Lauren''s direction, while Nina let go of his body to look into her big sister''s eyes.


    Lauren wanted to say something, but before she could open her mouth, she felt Nina move against her, wrapping her arms around her body, before hugging her tightly.


    "Big sister, you''re finally back! I''ve missed you so much!" Nina''s voice trembled with emotion as she recalled thest time she had seen her big sister, back when she was still a child.


    Magicians had excellent memories, but normally one wouldn''t remember their childhood so well. However, Nina''s traumas made her remember practically everything she had experienced back then.


    Lauren epted Nina''s embrace, while letting her hands rest on her shoulders, not knowing what to do.


    The unexpected hug caught her off guard, leaving her momentarily breathless.


    "That..." Lauren hesitated as she opened her mouth, strangely recognizing Nina''s scent.


    Closing her eyes, she moved one of her hands towards Nina''s face, turning her face sideways as a subtle smile formed on her face.


    Lauren didn''t understand where this feeling came from, but unlike how she saw Vicente, she liked Nina almost instantly when she was hugged by this girl.


    Feeling as if she should take this young woman in and protect her, Lauren felt a part of her being that she had never noticed before.


    "I''m sorry." These words escaped her mouth, as she got a rough idea of what Nina really looked like today. "I''m not exactly the sister you lost, but count on me for anything. Unlike that guy next to us, I won''t neglect you and let you get into trouble."

 Chapter 789 Nina’s Powers

    <h4>Chapter 789 Nina''s Powers</h4>


    After hearing Lauren''sment, Vicente looked at his older sister''s face with interest, curious if she had said that to influence him or if she meant it.",


    Nina moved away from her sister and watched Lauren signal what she had just said.


    Lauren knew Nina was deaf, so she had learned signnguage while traveling with Vicente in the more than a year she had been at his side.


    "It looks like my big sister didn''t lose everything she had. I''m happy about that." Nina hugged Lauren even tighter, making her older sister notice something she hadn''t noticed before.


    ''Nina seems to have a much more mature body than mine... Why is that?''


    Nina and Lauren were quite different in stature, with the older of the two having a slimmer, feminine body, but with no noticeable extremes. In the case of the youngest sister, her physique was very reminiscent of Kate''s, with thick thighs, wide hips and big breasts.


    Thinking of this, Lauren thought of what she had heard from Vicente, while her expression turned colder as she finally returned Nina''s hug.


    ''I have to take care of this girl or soon some dirty brat will contaminate her.'' Lauren thought as her face turned to Vicente.


    ''What do you want? Stop looking at me like that.'' Vicente narrowed his eyes.


    Considering his more advanced abilities, he understands transmissions if made through instruments or if one thought wildly while watching him.


    Hearing Vicente''s voice in her mind, Lauren revealed her thoughts to him. ''You are careless! Nina isn''t even 17 yet, but I can smell a man''s scent on her. Luckily, she''s still pure, but you almost let her lose her virginity!''


    Vicente imagined the man''s scent was of Killian. He had already heard from the king about the rtionship between the man''s youngest son and Nina, as well as their nned engagement in a year.


    He then ignored Lauren as he looked at Nova, his beautiful blue-haired woman.


    As he approached her, he gave her a subtle kiss before hugging her tightly, smelling her sweet scent.


    "I missed you."


    "I missed you too. But the important thing is that we''re together again." Nova said with a smile on her face, her teeth showing and dimples forming in her cheeks.


    "It''s good to see you too, Eve." He left Nova''s body and greeted his old friend.


    "It''s been such a long journey... I hope you''ll stay by our side for a while now that you''re here. Things aren''t easy." Eve told him, happy for his return, but with too many things on her mind not to think about theplicated future ahead.


    "I know. Don''t worry, it will take a while for me to distance myself again." He assured not only Eve but also Nina and Nova of his ns. "I won''t be in Metal City every day, but from now on, I''ll be in the kingdom for at least a few years."


    "That''s good enough." Nova sighed in relief until Vicente and Lauren joined the three of them at the table.


    Someone soon served the two neers food, while Nina stood next to her sister, very curious.


    Vicente asked Eve. "Where''s Casey? I want him toe and transfer Nina''s memories to Lauren."


    "He''s in Millfall. If you want me to send him a message, he can be here early tomorrow to see Lauren and Nina." Eve replied as she went back to eating her food.


    "Do that for me. I want him to transmit Nina''s memories to Lauren as soon as possible."


    "What''s the point of that, brother? By the way, what''s Lauren''s situation?" Nina asked with interest, her expression bing more serious when talking about her big sister.


    "Lauren won''t fully regain her memories until she bes an Archmage. But until that happens, we can try to make her remember, at least a little, who she was and what she''s already experienced with us. That''s what the memories that Casey will transfer to her will do."


    Nina, Eve and Nova looked at Lauren while the woman, with a neutral expression on her face, turned to Vicente. But this time, she wouldn''t make it difficult for herself to receive these memories.


    "These memories won''t help me much, but at least I can find out more about you, Nina. If that''s what you want, of course." Lauren said in a reserved tone, while Vicente watched her with narrowed eyes.


    But even though he was suspicious, there was no way Lauren could do anything against him or Nina, so he said nothing about the strangeness of Lauren''s behavior.


    "I''ll do my best to help you, big sister. If it can make you remember, even if it''s only 0.1%, that''s good enough." Nina easily agreed.


    "We''ll do it tomorrow. For now, you can continue with your normal routine, Nina. By the way, I''m curious about your situation. I see that you recently reached the 3rd stage and haven''t added your next magic essence yet," Vicente said, interested to see how his sister''s powers had developed.


    "Yes, I recently advanced. Rory told me I''d better wait for you before I go hunting for my next pentagram." She stood and moved away from the table before activating her mana through her cyan Magic Gem, causing two pentagrams to emerge from her body.


    One was red, and the other was orange, the ideal configuration for maind magicians newly promoted to the 3rd stage.


    Nina''s power was like Vicente''s first magical form¡ªit didn''t have a specific shape, like a weapon, different from Lauren''s Book of Death. The moment the youngest Fuller activated her powers, there was only a strange sensation in the air as her pentagrams spun.


    Lauren frowned when she felt it, understanding that Nina''s power was rted to the draining of the life force.


    Vicente already knew Nina''s first power. It had to do with draining life force and using the vitality of opponents to strengthen the user of the ability. It could make her regenerate faster from injuries, be faster, stronger, and more agile.


    Nina''s second ability gave her the ability to control spirits, such as fairies, ghosts, and so on. With it, she could takemand of spirit-type creatures and force them to be her minions, obeying her everymand.


    By using her two abilities together, Nina could also strengthen her minions and make them reach an even stronger level while using her two abilities together!

 Chapter 790 Wedding Time!

    Chapter 790 Wedding Time!


    ??After watching Nina show off her powers and exining what she could do, Vicente and Lauren were pleased with the young woman''s growth.",


    "Your abilities are highly impressive. You''re only a Low-level Mage, but on the battlefield, you can fight like a Mid-level Mage, and maybe you can even get High-level Mages under your control.


    Your overallbat power should be pretty close to the level of an Earth Sovereign, although there''s still a noticeable difference for you to reach that level." Lauren analyzed Nina''s power, sensing her little sister had attained a power even purer than her own.


    Nina''s purity of darkness was almost at the same level as Vicente''s!


    But Vicente had a clear advantage over Nina, both because of his first magical form and the fact that his first Throne of Darkness'' pentagram was already green.


    Nina would probably only get something like that when she became an Archmage!


    But Vicente still didn''t have most of his pentagrams from his second magical form, and he was only a Low-level Paragon and already had this condition.


    Vicente said to Nina. "You have a good second pentagram. I''ll help you find your third essence in the next few days. Unfortunately, your magical foundation isn''t strong enough for you to absorb a green pentagram, otherwise I could give you this.


    Vicente pointed to the ne with the special crystal Prisiche had given him earlier, which contained the green pentagram he had collected during his expedition to the north.


    As they felt Vicente release some of the aura from the thing, Lauren and Nina understood what he had with him.


    "A naturally formed green pentagram?" Lauren clenched her fists as she looked at it, while Nina felt eager to be a Sovereign and be able to absorb it.


    Lauren didn''t covet what would be of her younger sister. This magical essence was no match for her. Still, she couldn''t help but marvel at Vicente''s luck in obtaining good essences.


    Vicente nodded, while Eve and Nova watched the ne with anticipation, wondering how strong Nina would be when she reached the fourth stage and absorbed a new power.


    Naturally formed pentagrams could not only grow with their bearer, they could also synchronize with other pentagrams formed in the same way, elerating the development of all of them.


    If Nina absorbed this green pentagram, it was possible her first magical essence would strengthen to the yellow grade!


    This would give her two new vitality-stealing powers!


    Considering how fast Nina was cultivating, Nova imagined this would happen in a little over two years, when the young girl would be around 19 years old.


    The girl smiled with joy as she thought about what it would be like to have four pentagrams, and couldn''t help but thank Vicente for the gift.


    With that settled, Vicente, Lauren, and the other three women spent the next hour talking about things that had happened during his trip.


    The women who stayed behind in the Seidel Kingdom had little to say to Vicente. Nothing very important had happened during the group''s hunting trip to the north of the continent, and they spent most of their time in Grandis dealing with the issues of preparing for the worst.


    Vicente did most of the talking, telling them about some of the major dangers his group had encountered, how their hunt in the north had gone, Lauren''s rescue, and, most importantly, about his second magical essence.


    When he said he would return to the North in a few years to hunt pentagrams, he had to exin where he would put the pentagrams he would hunt, since he already had five essences in his first magical form.


    The three women understood the reality of Vicente''s powers well, with Nina more or less understanding why she and Lauren had generated Dark Path powers, even though their families didn''t have any magicians on that path.


    Vicente also talked about the Cataclysm Order, his ns for that force, and the things he had done to help the forces of the central region prevent the arrival of the most powerful monsters in the south of the continent.


    At the end of the conversation, Vicente and Nova left together to have some time alone, while Lauren left the mansion with Nina, curious to get to know the city and Killian in particr.


    Eve turned her attention to the family business, overjoyed at the reunion of the Fuller siblings.


    ...


    Later that day, Vicente and Novay on an enormous bed, both covered by a nket as they embraced each other,pletely naked.


    They had spent thest three hours missing each other in this room, where they were now rxing and talking.


    "How is your family?" Vicente asked Nova, remembering something he had promised her earlier.


    "My family is fine. I managed to get them to move here before the worst of the crisis hit. Now they have a new business in the city.


    Myra is behind the family business, while Max has joined your army. He''s a Mid-level Mage now, while my older sister is a High-level Mage. They''ve grown up a lot with the help of the Fuller family.


    As for my parents, their magical powers haven''t grown as much. They are no longer at the best point in their journey to increase their strength. But it''s possible that they will be Mages soon."


    Nova was the most talented in her family, which was why there was such a big difference between her, her siblings, and her parents.


    "I see... I''m happy for them. But since they''re in the city, it will be easier for us to have our wedding," Vicente said as he looked into Nova''s blue eyes.


    "Uh? Wedding?" She looked at him for a moment, taking her time to process the information.


    But when she saw him nod his head in the affirmative, she realized she hadn''t misunderstood and he really meant what he said.


    "Yes, yes, we are going to get married, just like I said." He confirmed what she had in mind, making her shed tears of joy as she felt a sudden surge of energy in her body.


    Nova kissed him again without realizing it, cheering up "little" Vicente again.

 Chapter 791 Plans and the Transfer of Memories

    Chapter 791 ns and the Transfer of Memories


    ??The next day...",


    Early in the morning, a train from Millfall arrived in the city and Casey got off in Metal City.


    Minutester, he was at the Fuller family mansion, where Vicente, Nova, Nina, Lauren, and Eve were having breakfast.


    Upon entering the family dining room, Casey took a seat and promptly inquired of Vicente. "How are things in the capital?"


    "Well, I''d say. I''ve left that area even better prepared to protect itself than some cities in the central part of the continent... I''ve repaired the province''s railroads, so the king''s party should be on their way to rescue people and regain ess to ore and food resources." Vicente replied as he spread jam on toast.


    "I believe by the time I finish my ns for Scott Province, Diamond Province will be in order. Most of that area will still be under monster control, but the human areas will be safe and the province''s resources will flow again." He finished his speech after chewing his toast.


    "Are you thinking of taking back the entire kingdom, brother?" Nina asked curiously.


    "No. I want Diamond Province to be able to provide resources for Snow Province and Scott Province. I want to rebuild and strengthen these areas as much as possible.


    The area of Diamond Province has arge border, no natural areas that would act as a barrier on their own, and is close to stronger areas that currently have more powerful monsters.


    This is not the case for Snow Province, which has mountain ranges and a small border strip. Besides, it can fully protect Scott Province."


    "So that''s it... It''s a shame. The mana density of this area isn''t as good as the capital." Ninamented, as the other women agreed.


    "Don''t think about it too much. In the next few days, I''ll improve Metal City''s metal infrastructure and make some changes to the rock configuration of the area. This will increase the mana density in the city a bit more.


    It won''t make any difference to Lauren and me, but for Mages, it will be about the same as it was in Grandis. And even Sovereigns will feel some difference." He promised.


    "Are you going to build more metal cities along the border?" Casey asked, imagining Vicente would repeat what he had done in the central region in this area of the kingdom, but on arger scale, to ensure the region''s future.


    "Yes. While I was in the capital, I studied the maps of the border between Snow Province and Diamond Province. I believe if I build 6 metal cities in that area and 1,300 kilometers of fences, I''ll have the total area from there to here under our control.


    "That would require many people to keep watch." Evemented, aware this was arge area to control.


    "We will have men for that. I intend to spend the next five years on this project. Besides, there are Light Path magical beasts we can ally with in this area. I''ll assure them that no one will hunt them down in exchange for their help in maintaining the area."


    The strongest magical creatures in the area where they were, were less than 1% of the number of magical creatures in the area. The magicians who might be interested in hunting them were less than 0.1% of the magicians in the area, and most of them were currently Vicente''s subordinates.


    In other words, such an agreement would hardly harm the magicians of the two provinces, and could work out very well for both sides in such an agreement.


    Although the beasts of the Light Path were not the primary targets of the monsters, even these beasts suffered from losing their territories, being attacked when the beasts of the Dark Path in the vicinity starved, and so on.


    The number of powerful beasts in these two provinces was practically equal to the number of humans above the 3rd stage of cultivation, enough to greatly increase the number of surveince and protection forces in the area.


    "But for now, let''s worry about the safety of the residents surrounded by monsters in the provincial cities. Until I have rescued all the people in the area and secured the defenses of each of the cities, I will not reim the lost territory." Vicente finished eating while talking about this.


    The others finished as well, until Lauren and Nina looked at Casey, ready to let the man use his ability on them to carry out Vicente''s ns.


    Vincent, Nova and Eve were silent as they escorted the three into the living room of the mansion and watched as the two sat in the lotus position and Casey activated his powers.


    Disying her four pentagrams and opening her third eye in the center of her forehead, Casey touched Nina and Lauren''s heads at the same time.


    Simply transferring memories was much easier than he had tried with Lauren over a year ago. He easily copied Nina''s memories of her sister, as well as some things that had happened to her after Lauren''s kidnapping and Andrew''s death.


    Vicente had already asked him to do this to touch Lauren''s icy heart, so he promptly did what he had to do, not even taking a minute to do it.


    Nina was weaker than Vicente and had experienced less than the young Fuller, so copying her memories was easy.


    Soon after, Casey worked on those memories before transferring them to Lauren''s mind 10 minutester.


    At the end of the 15th minute, Casey''s aura weakened noticeably as he finished what he had done.


    Nina opened her eyes and looked away, seeing her sister contorting her face, still with her eyes closed, in a meditation position.


    "It will take her a few hours to finish processing her memories, Nina," Casey said with a sigh. "But don''t worry, she''s fine. Whatever she gains from these memories won''t harm her. But it''s possible she''ll have some nightmares, so she may express pain or anger until then."


    Nova and Eve watched in anticipation as Nina watched her sister and Lauren seem to feel pain amid a nightmare. The two women felt sorry for the two girls, but they also felt sorry for Vicente.


    After all he had done, he deserved a full reunion with his family, not just what he had gotten!


    Not being able to help scared them, but all they could do was hope for the best and be there for the three of them.

 Chapter 792 Leader of the Blacksmiths Association

    Chapter 792 Leader of the cksmiths'' Association


    ??Seeing Nina watching Lauren with anticipation, Vicente sighed and said. "Nina, go to college. You''re already on time and you shouldn''t miss your sses."",


    The youngest Fuller girl looked at Vicente for a moment, her fists clenched and her mind on her older sister.


    "You''ll have time to talk to Laurenter. Besides, you need to get ready to hunt your pentagram. I''ll take care of a few things and in about three days, I''ll help you get a good essence."


    Hearing her older brother''s sensiblement, Nina sighed in defeat and agreed that she couldn''t waste her time.


    She was currently in the middle of her third year at Seidel Magic College, the penultimate year before graduation. When she finished her studies, she could finally be an expert in the kingdom and act more individually, going out into the battlefield and helping themunity fight the monsters.


    She longed to be by her older sister''s side, but for years, Nina''s greatest wish had been to awaken her powers and one day help her older brother fight his enemies.


    What Vicente had most now were powerful enemies, so the urgency to be stronger was even greater in Nina''s heart than it had been before her magical awakening.


    With a sigh, she grabbed her things and made her way to the college building, leaving her family behind.


    Casey engaged in conversation with Vicente and the two women for a brief period before departing for Millfall.


    Eve would stay behind to look after Lauren and deal with family matters, while Nova and Vicente would leave together shortly after Casey''s departure.


    "What have your men been doing in the citytely to keep this ce safe?" Vicente asked.


    The day before, he had done practically nothing in this city, except to meet with his friends and family, look after Nova and rest. Today would be his first day to learn more about the situation in his city, so as soon as he was at Nova''s side, he brought up this important topic.


    "We fight monsters that are too close to the city limits. We help our warriors who have to hunt pentagrams, and we shoot down specific targets. Sometimes there are monster corpses on the tracks, so we have to help clear the railroads to prevent idents and dys." She summarized what her group did on a weekly basis.


    "How are your numbers?"


    "The allied forces of Metal City currently have 35 Sovereigns, of which 7 are Sky Sovereigns and 28 are Earth Sovereigns. We also have 2,500 Mages, the vast majority of whom are Low-level Mages, like Nina.


    We currently use the Low-level Mages to maintain public order within the city, and with the High-level Mages and Sovereigns, we deal with threats beyond our borders."


    "What happened to the 4th and 5th stage Dark Path beasts I sent to this area?"


    Nova smiled bitterly. "We didn''t know they were actually our allies until Rory''s return, so I suppose they''re acting independently in the province. But I''ve already alerted my groups to keep an eye out for Dark Path creatures to help us try to make more direct contact."


    Vicente had expected something like that, so he wasn''t really surprised.


    "All right. Get our men ready for tomorrow. I''ll take care of some things in the city today, and early tomorrow morning, I''ll set out to conquer a security area for the city."


    "Okay." She agreed before parting from her now fianc¨¦ and heading to the royal army post in the city.


    Vicente went to the building of the cksmiths'' Association, from where he could feel the aura of Benson and several old acquaintances from the Saltstar City cksmiths'' Association.


    In five minutes, they would arrive at this ce, where the key members of the association were waiting for the new leader of this continental organization.


    "Leader of the association, wee to our humble post." Said the former strongest elder of the Saltstar City association post, while Vicente''s master in the forging, Benson, stood right there, smiling with satisfaction as he massaged his own beard.


    Seeing his student back in this city after years, Benson couldn''t help but feel a great sense of pride and happiness in his heart.


    He had seen the armor and weapons Vicente had recently developed through Rory''s group, which had quickly passed through Metal City.


    Aware Vicente had taken some of his dreams to the extreme, the 4th stage man couldn''t help but look at the ck-haired young man and feel his eyes light up.


    "Vicente, it''s good to have you back safely." Benson said as he patted one of his student''s shoulders.


    "Master." Vicente smiled at the old man with the white hair and beard, grateful to the man who had taught him so many things that had made his current situation possible.


    "You are the leader of the association now, Vicente. You don''t have to call me that." Benson said with a genuine smile on his face.


    Vicente had been chosen as the new leader of the association after the organization''s headquarters stopped responding to requests and questions from outposts across the continent, a sign that the strongest cksmiths of Pris Realm were likely dead.


    Since then, as Vicente passed through the various units of the association, more and more cksmiths proimed his name as the name of the group''s new leader.


    With no one to challenge him for the title of association leader, Vicente was now the recognized leader of this influential group throughout the southern region!


    Even in states he had never visited, he was now considered the top figure among cksmiths across the continent!


    Vicente had obviously epted this position for the benefits it could bring, but his humility was the same as ever.


    "That''s nothing, master. Without you, I wouldn''t be the strongest cksmith on the continent." Vicente said without false modesty.


    Bensonughed when he heard this, while the 4th stage cksmiths were eager to get their first orders from their new leader, but also to get their chance to learn more from this genius.

 Chapter 793 Taboo and Ambition

    Chapter 793 Taboo and Ambition


    ??After a rxed conversation with the remaining elders of the Saltstar City branch¡ªwho had alle to Metal City¡ªVicente dealt with serious matters.",


    He ordered the collection and gathering of 3rd, 4th, and, if possible, 5th grade materials from the city. He also distributed several scrolls and books on the art of forging to 4th and 5th stage cksmiths, some of which he had collected on his travels and some of which he had simply written himself.


    Vicente''s level of understanding was already so high he could easily identify errors in the thinking of the ancient cksmiths and create new theories and spells for forging.


    Some of his contributions to the development of forging were contained in the materials he wanted to keep at the association''s post, which from now on would be the group''s headquarters.


    Among these materials, he even provided the design of his and Benson''s robotic armor.


    He had considered the possibility of keeping such a design a secret, since these armors were precious and could strengthen the Fuller family''s position in the Pris Realm. However, it was soplicated to develop even 3rd-grade robotic armor, or 3rd-stage for those he made, that hiding the project would have made little difference.


    Even Benson, the originator of the theory behind these armors, wasn''t capable of creating something as perfect as what Vicente had developed.


    Young Fuller himself now believed that even his family could not replicate his armor in the future.


    The only way he could keep his technology alive for the future, when he would no longer be in the Pris Realm, was to allow any talented cksmith to have ess to the project.


    But he didn''t do that with his firearms. For firearms, it was easier to replicate what he had created, so he preferred to keep the design of his best weapons within his family.


    Everyone who made these weapons in the province was his subordinate, so the project was safe and he wanted it to stay that way in the future.


    If a cksmith wanted to learn how to make such weapons, they would have to join the Fuller family and agree not to be apetitor, nor to let the designs they learned leak out of the family.


    With that settled, he left with Benson this morning to walk around the city and meet with the nobles.


    All the nobles of the province now lived in Metal City, from Duke Scott to the lowliest Baron.


    Each of them had men to look after their businesses and estates outside the city, but they wouldn''t risk living outside the safest city in the kingdom!


    Like them, wealthy provincials and nobles even from other parts of the kingdom lived there these days!


    ...


    Arriving in front of the Metal City Assembly, Vicente saw many faces he knew from his adventures as a merchant in the province in the pre-cmity past.


    In this important ce for Metal City was the local government, which followed a power-sharing model in which an assembly of nobles decided based on what most of its members wanted.


    In this ce, regardless of one''s title of nobility, or even whether or not one was a noble, each member of the assembly had the right to a vote of equal weight.


    But not every noble living in the city was a member of this assembly. Although most of them were nobles, the members of the assembly were the founding members of Metal City, the rich men who had agreed to invest in this ce years ago.


    As soon as he climbed the steps that circled the great majestic temple in the center of the city, Vicente spotted Shelby walking beside Levi, hand in hand with her brother, while Molly walked behind them.


    Vicente frowned when he saw the size of Shelby''s belly, who wouldn''t be long before giving birth to her first child.


    Benson saw who wasing towards them andmented discreetly to his pupil. "Don''t be surprised by what I''m about to say, but Shelby married Levi."


    Vicente stopped halfway to Shelby and froze his expression. "What?" He looked at Benson in confusion. "Isn''t Levi her brother?"


    Gulp!


    Bensonughed bitterly and nodded. "Indeed. But they got married, and the baby in her belly is Levi''s. At least that''s what she swears."


    Vicente looked at his master with an open mouth, not expecting to hear such madness at the beginning of the day.


    "That... That can''t be true." He could hardly believe it.


    "Believe me, it''s true." Benson closed his eyes and sighed. "This girl is ambitious, Vicente. As soon as she took the title of Count in her brother''s name, she arranged and consummated the marriage with him. Now, even if Levi grows up and assumes the position of Count, she''ll still have power and probably outrank him.


    If he turns against her, she may even kill him. He''s a young Acolyte, while she''s a Sovereign... And with his son, she''ll be able to rule the Staples family one way or another."


    "But... They''re siblings." Vicente was still shocked at this point. "Did she really do that?"


    "Well, they''re half-siblings. Although this is also considered taboo, there are several cases like this in the kingdom, and thews of the province allow marriage between siblings," Benson exined. "I find it strange too, but I will not judge them. She''s got her ambition, and hell, she''s really beautiful. The boy must be madly in love."


    Vicente remembered his experiences with Shelby and agreed. "Indeed. Considering the things she can do, a poor, inexperienced boy who''s been manipted since childhood must bepletely in her hands, hopelessly in love."


    ''I didn''t expect that! But it seems that Shelby would do anything for power... Would she have done that to her own father if he hadn''t had a little boy before he died?''


    While he had this doubt in his mind, Shelby stopped in front of him, smiling as she gestured a greeting to her old ally and friend.


    "Vicente. It''s good to see you again."

 Chapter 794 Martial Law in the Province

    Chapter 794 Martial Law in the Province


    ??"Hmm, I say the same." Vicentemented to Shelby as he looked at her belly, which was big enough to fit a watermelon. "You''re very pregnant! How many babies are you carrying, Shelby?" he joked with her.",


    Leviughed at Vicente''s question as he puffed out his chest, feeling very good that his son was big and strong, even though the boy was still in Shelby''s belly.


    "Just one. He''s pretty strong for his gestational age. But I''m about to give birth, so I look like a human balloon." She smiled as she massaged her enormous belly.


    "I see..." Vicenteughed as he looked at Shelby''s face, a little different now that she was pregnant, rounder, but still extremely beautiful.


    She smiled at him, as if she could see what was on her ally''s mind, but said nothing. She just greeted Benson and asked Vicente. "You must have had quite a journey up north, huh? Are you here today to talk about it?"


    "The journey north was interesting and especially dangerous... But I''m not here to talk about that. You should already understand the problems that cane from the north. I''m here to set the house in order."


    "Oh?"


    "As I told my founding partners before, they would haveplete freedom to run this ce together in my absence. But now that I''m back, I intend to take control of the city."


    Shelby''s expression changed slightly. As much as Vicente was her ally, and as much as she could win alongside him, she really preferred to have the power to herself, as she had as a member of the assembly.


    There were only a few members of the assembly, so her power there was even greater than what she would have as the Count of House Staples.


    "Do you think this is really necessary?"


    "We don''t have time for political discussions. I don''t want to need the approval of a group that may have interests contrary to mine when there is no time to lose." Vicente went straight to Shelby before making his way back into the assembly.


    She clenched her fists, but soon followed him, curious to hear Vicente''s ns for the city. But she had no hope of maintaining her position in Vice''s presence. If he wanted to pursue these interests, no one could stop him!


    Vicente and Benson soon entered the main meeting room of the assembly, where more than half of the city''s representatives were already seated.


    As the others arrived one by one, Vicente greeted his old acquaintances, including Duke Scott, the nobles of Millfall, and the nobles of Saltstar City.


    "Vicente, I''m d you''re back. We lost Saltstar City a few weeks ago, with over 10,000 casualties... We fled the city in such a hurry that many valuables were left behind."


    "Yes, it would be good if we went on an expedition to recover what was left behind... Maybe give the dead proper graves."


    "The mines around Saltstar City and the local harbor are also important to us. Recovering them is just as important as awakening the magical power of the young, new warriors."


    Some of these men stood around Vicente and Benson, talking about how important it was for them to return to Saltstar City.


    They already knew about Vicente''s n to reawaken the magical powers of young people through the secret altar. They even knew that trains were already leaving Metal City for the order''s outpost in the kingdom.


    Unless Vicente created new altars, this location near the kingdom''s capital would be the only one avable for awakening magical powers in the Seidel Kingdom.


    All the temples of the Congregation of Revtions in the kingdom had been abandoned by the organization, so this was the only option for the young magicians of the kingdom.


    But besides the awakening powers, something important for the future of the youngsters were resources, magic stones, and much more. Without these, growing up would be difficult and slow.


    Vicentemented. "I will work on that very soon. I''ll take care of my ns for Metal City first, and then I''ll start my journey through Scott Province. Don''t worry, our ns will converge sooner orter.


    After saying that, he saw thest few arrivals sitting here and there before positioning himself in the center of the local leaders'' meeting ce.


    He looked at the various High-level Mages and Earth Sovereigns, a much stronger group than the one he left behind when he left the province years ago, a sign of the changing times.


    When a crisis struck, it devoured the lives and happiness of many, but it also provided opportunities for those with affinity and a little luck.


    There hadn''t been many sovereigns in the entire Scott Province before. But even outside of the Fuller family, there were several such individuals in this area today.


    Vicente said. "The crisis in our society is much worse than some of you think. The vampires don''t see us as mere enemies to be defeated. We are magical essences umted in cities, waiting to be collected and used by them. To them, we are food waiting to be eaten.


    If we don''t act inplete unity and quickly, more of us than we would like will meet the fate of having our lives sucked out by our enemies or killed by their minions, the monsters that infest our territories.


    I am here to lead our city into the light amidst the darkness of disaster. From this day forward, I dere martialw in Metal City and Scott Province. I will assume the duties of King Seidel andmand the forces of the army and noble houses in this province. I hope I can count on your support."


    With these words, Vicente stepped down from the stage to make room for Benson to present some things he had nned and advised his master to present to these rich men.


    Vicente sat back and watched the expressions of these people, some happy, others not so happy, but with no way toin.


    These people knew this was necessary, that Vicente could do it, and that they couldn''tin. But of course, as people interested in their own profits, they wouldn''t be 100% happy about the change.

 Chapter 795 Greed

    Chapter 795 Greed


    ??On his way from the local assembly building to his mansion, after his meeting with the founding members of the city and the nobles of the province, Vicente met Prisiche, the Lamia he had left behind.",


    Seeing this monster in her human form, with her stunning blonde hair, green eyes and clothes that showed off her beautiful curves, Vicente stopped in front of her.


    "Prisiche..."


    "Master." She dropped to her knees, feeling Vicente''s aura even without him showing it.


    Since she was his ve, she could easily feel he had begun to ''feed'' the Throne of Darkness. The darkness she had felt in Vicente before was now many times stronger, so noticeable she couldn''t help but feel like prostrating herself before him.


    She felt sweat forming around her body as she avoided looking at him, focusing only on the feet of the young ck-haired human standing a meter in front of her.


    "How has your experience been during the period in which I was not present? I see you''ve be a Sky Sovereign, but the monsters are scattered all over the province... Have you failed in your mission?" He asked calmly, his tone scaring this woman quite a bit.


    "Not at all, master! I did my best to prevent the disaster, and I certainly seeded until four months ago.


    But since then, the number of monsters in the kingdom has increased over 50 times. I have tried my best to deal with the monsters. In fact, the men under mymand have killed over 30,000 monsters, the most of any battalion in Seidel Kingdom.


    But unfortunately, we are too few. As soon as the number of monsters increased, we were forced to retreat." She exined, her voice nervous, with undertones of fear in it.


    Vicente smiled before moving a hand to indicate that she should stand.


    "You have done well. I hope I can continue to work hard in the future. From now on, I want you to advise Nina and Lauren. You don''t need to venture into the province anymore."


    "Master?" She didn''t understand his newmand.


    Vicente narrowed his eyes and said. "Nina will soon be a fully independent woman. But even though she has great potential, she needs an advisor. The same goes for Lauren, who has been on her own for a long time. You''re perfect for the job, so don''t ask too many questions. Just go ahead and introduce yourself to them."


    Prisiche wasn''t so sure, but she epted and asked for permission to go to Nina.


    As she left under Vicente''s supervision, Torne said in his master''s mind. ''This way, we can make better use of this monster''s abilities. As strong as she is on the battlefield, Lamia is more useful against humans.


    With her at Nina and Lauren''s side, it''s unlikely that anyone will manipte them, and she''ll be able to advise both of them very well.''


    Torne had already talked to Vicente about putting Prisiche under the direct orders of Lauren, and especially Nina. With the seductive powers of this Lamia, whose true origin only Vicente knew, his sisters could have someone capable of manipting troublesome humans and protect themselves more easily with the advice of someone experienced.


    Vicente didn''t underestimate the potential of a good helper. He himself had grown much more easily with Torne at his side.


    Prisiche could do more or less the same for Lauren and Nina!


    With that, the two went on with their ns for the day. In the afternoon, Vicente was going to reinforce the city''s defenses, something he nned to do until he had the local forces ready to advance with him around the outer edges of the city.


    He intended to take Nina with him on this journey, figuring that among the many 3rd stage creatures near Metal City, there must be a Dark Path beingpatible with her.


    Meanwhile, Lauren would awaken from hera after sleeping for hours at the Fuller mansion in the center of the city.


    ...


    While Lauren was dealing with the memories of Nina and feeling even closer to the youngest girl of the Fuller family, news of Vicente reached the far southwest of the Pris Realm.


    In Tamor Dynasty, the state where the new headquarters of the Congregation of Revtion was located, the leaders of this great continental organization were currently meeting in the temple of the dynasty''s capital.


    In this city, where there were currently over 40 Paragons, many of them individuals who had fled from the north of the continent, the remaining Paragons of the Congregation of Revtions were gathered in arge meeting hall.


    The strongest Paragon in the area, a High-level Paragon, the new Temple Master, stood alone, his arms resting on the back of his chair.


    He had called all these members to this meeting because of a specific problem that had recently arisen.


    They were all looking at a portrait with various pieces of information about the ck-haired young man with the strange Magic Gem in the shape of a lying ''69'' and a 3D pentagram.


    "The one you''re looking at now is Vicente Fuller, the new leader of the cksmith Association, a young man of about 24 years old, who has already reached the 5th stage of cultivation.


    But he''s not only a talented cksmith, he''s also reviving the Cataclysm Order, and he''s even destroyed the organization''s temples in Trevora Kingdom, Kingdom of Eternal Dawn, and is said to be continuing his work in other states.


    Not only is he acting against our interests, but he is also a Dark Path magician. I''m afraid if we don''t stop him, the entire south of the continent will be taken over by him, and it will only be a matter of time before he hands us over to the vampires."


    The Temple Master said as he clenched his fists tightly, his expression deeply dark, a slight murderous intent slipping out of his control.


    "If that''s the case, what can we do with him, Temple Master? Our current situation is not an interesting one to move against other magicians." Said one of the strongest men in the ce.


    "Vicente Fuller could be just as dangerous as Demien Bloodthorne. I ask the members of this council to consider this." The Temple Master warned before adding. "Neutralizing Vicente Fuller is not only a necessity. It''s an opportunity for us."


    As he said this, he threw a scroll into the middle of the stone table between the chairs in that area.


    All those men''s eyes widened at the sight of the copy of the sacred technique that had produced their organization''s first Magus!

 Chapter 796 Spreading the News

    <h4>Chapter 796 Spreading the News?</h4>


    "We can go to Seidel Kingdom and investigate it more closely before taking any major action," said one of the Low-level Paragons at the Congregation of Revtion leaders'' meeting. "We have some high-ranking members of this kingdom who are not responding to our recent calls.",


    The deadline for some of them to report to our city is in 15 days, so by then we''ll have a good reason to go to Seidel Kingdom."


    Along with Vicente''s portrait was his personal information, such as the fact that he had family in Seidel Kingdom, from a sister to a rising force in the state.


    These people didn''t know where Vicente was now, but the assumption that he would return to Seidel Kingdom sooner orter seemed reasonable to everyone there.


    When they considered the possibility of sacrificing such a talented young man and using this secret temple technique, the men liked the idea of this Low-level Paragon.


    "Vicente Fuller doesn''t expect us to approach him. Let''s take this opportunity to solve the problem of the temple members in the Seidel Kingdom and try to examine him." Said a Mid-level Paragon.


    After a few minutes of discussion, someone asked. "Who should go after him? Such a young and talented Dark Path magician isn''t easy to deal with. Besides, I hear he''s not the only Dark Path magician traveling the continent together."


    Listening to the man who brought Vicente''s news, the Temple Master clenched his fists with determination and said. "I am going to the Seidel Kingdom with three others from our group. I''ll try to convince some Paragons from our city to apany us as well. But depending on what we find out, I''ll go alone.


    In any case, Vicente Fuller isn''t the only Dark Path magician in his group. Once we find him and his people, we''ll all be able to use this technique!"


    Smiles appeared on their faces as everyone agreed to go ahead with their ns.


    This was the way for them to reach the next levels and, who knows, have an Archmage lead them again!


    ...


    The Congregation of Revtions wasn''t the only organization from the southern states of the continent aware of Vicente''s situation today!


    Groups from the Chutha Dynasty, the Kenyth Empire, even the Tamor Dynasty were aware of Vicente''s existence and what he was doing in the central part of the continent.


    Despite the current broken society, withmunication difficulties that preventedmunities in the same province from talking to each other, some very important news still managed to spread.


    In particr, the members of the Sentinels of the Order left behind by Vicente in the Trevora Kingdom and the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn were spreading the news of their new situation throughout their own territories.


    The leaders of these states had already sent letters to the southern states, using high-level beasts to spread the hope that Vicente had brought to their territories.


    To what end? To unite the magicalmunity in the fight against the monsters, and to let those surrounded by the creatures know they were not alone!


    Even amid the cmity, a beacon of light shone through!


    If everyone focused on following the light and joining the fight, they might have a chance, or at least be able to better resist the monsters.


    While the current leaders of the Congregation of Revtions treated Vicente as a target, groups of survivors from various states in the south of the continent began to talk about the hope thaty in the Seidel Kingdom.


    ...


    In a high-level area of the Kenyth Empire, in a city of half a million people surrounded by monsters, a red-haired, middle- aged man stood with a group of Low-level Paragons in a watchtower in his city.


    There, the four men and one woman monitored the monsters while chatting about the reality they had at their disposal.


    "We need to contact Vicente Fuller. If the message we received from Dresbert can be trusted, we can get valuable resources to the fight against the monsters, as long as we take our 4th and 5th grade materials to him." Said the red-haired man, who was the strongest among them.


    Looking at the scar on the red-haired man''s right eye, the only woman there asked. "What if this message cannot be trusted? Everyone here remembers thest group we let into the city for their helpful actions. They betrayed us and stole some of our critical cultivation resources."


    "Therefore, we only need to send one of us with a fraction of our minerals. If he can''t be trusted, our loss will be minimal. But if he is, we''ll be able to get something and do new business in the future." Said the red-haired man.


    "Who would take a risk on something so uncertain?" A bald man asked, looking anxiously outside the city.


    The red-haired man, the current leader of the city, put himself in that position. "I will. I am familiar with the Seidel Kingdom, the alleged ancestralnd of Vicente Fuller''s family. I''m leaving tonight. That''s why I called you here today."


    "Are you sure?" The blonde woman asked, looking at the man with concern.


    "Yes, I have some unfinished business there. I''m going to take this opportunity to settle everything in one trip. If I seed, we could be in a better situation in no more than two months."


    "That''s if you seed and the news that has reached us isn''t a trap!" warned one man, feeling this was a very rash decision.


    They all looked at their leader, wishing he would reconsider his thoughts.


    But Julian''s mind was already made up!


    "We have no choice. If things don''t change quickly, what happened a month ago will happen again and one more of us will be killed by the monsters."


    As he said this, he thought of a red-haired woman he had left behind in the Seidel Kingdom, Scott Province, about 25 years ago.


    ''I wonder how Heidi is now. I hope she''s still alive...'' He thought of his old ''friend'', remembering the woman who he had helped escape a very difficult life.


    Thinking of her, he couldn''t help but imagine how the boy she had months after his departure must be...


    ''It is time for me to meet my youngest son!''

 Chapter 797 Ninas Chance

    Chapter 797 Nina''s Chance


    ??Four days after arriving in Metal City, Vicente had already eliminated the monsters about 50 kilometers from his city limits.",


    With Onyx, Torne, and Lauren working alongside him in the city, he quickly pushed the boundaries of where his poption could go, advancing from inside the city to a few dozen kilometers outside the city.


    By setting up fences around this area and monitoring stations, the city could now explore the nearby terrain and even extend its boundaries if the local government so desired.


    Vicente had already upgraded the city''s defenses, and now only a high-level being at the 5th stage could threaten Metal City. Anything weaker than that would be stopped before it even approached the city!


    With all of this done that afternoon, Vicente returned home with Nina and Lauren, who had apanied him on this journey, one to fight the monsters and the other to get her pentagram.


    Nina had absorbed her third pentagram and gained a new ability, Mana Parasite, with which she could parasitize opponents or even chase specific opponents without having to move herself.


    For example, with this new ability, she could create a mana parasite, send it after a certain type of creature, and it would hunt it down and gradually drain its life force without her having to get involved. Her only job would be to activate the ability at the moment the parasite was created and give it the orders. After that, she could turn her attention to other things and receive the resultster.


    Nina could be stronger by absorbing the life force of her enemies. Then, when the parasite had finished its work and returned to her, she could use it to strengthen herself.


    But the efficiency of this process wasn''t very high. Let''s say the mana of a Low-level Mage was 2,000 thousand units. Even if the parasite absorbed all the vital energy of an opponent with that level of power, it would only contribute 10 units of mana to Nina.


    The good thing was that she could cast multiple parasites at once, and the mana from this form of cultivation wouldn''t destabilize her magical foundation like external resources might.


    Soon after gaining this ability, Nina used all of her mana to create 5 parasites and released them to hunt 3rd stage monstrous creatures beyond the borders of her city.


    Now she returned home with her brothers, with Vicente silently thinking about what to do next, while Lauren ''looked'' at her with a smile on her face.


    Lauren still couldn''t remember her actual memories with her family. But after receiving Nina''s memories and thinking about how she felt about this girl, she no longer thought she wasn''t Vicente''s and Nina''s sister.


    She epted this about herself, and although she didn''t treat Vicente as her younger brother, she had treated Nina that way since she arrived in the city.


    Sensing her little sister''s potential, she couldn''t help but feel a strange satisfaction in her heart. It was much more important to her than the admiration of the masses of townspeople, which Vicente had in abundance.


    "I''ll stay in the city for two more days and then I''ll leave to solve the problems of the province." Vicente said, while Prisiche followed them in silence, a few steps behind the trio of siblings.


    "Is it not too early for this? I presumed you would extend your visit before taking your leave." Nina fixed a serious gaze on her brother.


    "I''m leaving Lauren to look after the city in my absence, and things here have developed faster than I thought. Anyway, I''m going to build the artifacts for the local men and then I''m going to upgrade the province''s railroads before I go to Ironcrest."


    Ironcrest was currently the most vulnerable city in the entire province. The Low-level Paragon who hade with Vicente from the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn was there with Sarah, but even so, what the two of them could do was nothingpared to his abilities.


    "That''s good. You should really do that." Laurenmented, imagining it would be nice to get away from her annoying brother for a few days.


    After more than a year and a half of living next to Vicente daily, she could finally get a few days away from that guy!


    "Sigh! All right, then." Nina sighed.


    "Take the opportunity to generate more of your parasites and try to get stronger quickly," Vicente advised Nina.


    "I have a feeling I wouldn''t be able to produce parasites the way you think. I think I can make 5 more of them and then I won''t be able to make any more until theye back to me." She exined a bit more about her ability.


    "In order to create more parasites, would you need to increase your strength?" Lauren asked, with a curious tone in her voice.


    "Yes, that would be the case." Nina nodded.


    "Then do as much as you can and concentrate on your cultivation. With such a wonderful talent and such a fantastic ability, you should be able to reach mid-level in no time." Vicente said as he looked at Nina with great expectations.


    "When you be an Earth Sovereign, I''ll allow you to form your own battalion and have the independence to move around the Seidel Kingdom."


    When Nina heard her brother''s words, her eyes immediately sparked with excitement. Currently, she is unable to travel beyond the limits of Metal City. This trip of thest few days was the farthest she had gone since the beginning of the disaster in the kingdom.


    However, her true aspiration was to explore the battlefields and actively contribute to her family''s efforts.


    "I''ll do my best!" She promised with a smile on her face as the group headed back to the city.


    As soon as they arrived, Nina ran back to the Fuller mansion, with Lauren following behind after showing her dissatisfaction with Vicente''s earlierment.


    He just smiled bitterly before heading off to where the city''s materials should already be waiting for him to create powerful artifacts.

 Chapter 798 Dancing Under the Stars

    Chapter 798 Dancing Under the Stars


    ??Two days after returning from building Metal City''s outer perimeter, Vicente finished his project with the materials the city had at its disposal for the time being.",


    Having constructed 200 4th grade firearms and 15 pieces of armor in the past few hours, including 3 of the 5th stage and 12 of the 4th stage, Vicente bid farewell to the group that would remain behind while he traveled around the province.


    With Nova at his side to apany him on the journey ahead, he left behind his two sisters, Eve, Onyx, and Benson, promising to return in a few weeks, three months at the most.


    His ns for the province included theplete restoration of the area. But he didn''t intend to do all that on this trip. His goal was simpler. To secure the cities that were still standing in the kingdom and to improve the railroads.


    Once that was done, the movement of people and resources around the province would be even safer, and his forces could focus on beginning to explore the abandoned or monster-infested ces.


    As the representatives of the city assembly had said at the previous meeting, cities like Saltstar City had many things that had been left behind, but which had great potential to make a difference in the lives of stronger or weaker magicians.


    So Vicente left the city with his fianc¨¦e, with whom he had had a family dinner the night before, where he had announced to the Fuller and Bain families that they would get married about a year from now.


    ...


    Once they left Metal City, after saying goodbye to family, friends, and allies, Vicente and Nova traveled for a few hours, updating the rail line that connected Metal City to Millfall, Martell Vige, and Ironcrest.


    These four locations were all connected at a certain point where Vicente had just stopped with hispanion.


    He retraced the entire path from Metal City to that point before turning his attention to the path leading to Ironcrest.


    He was closer to Millfall and Martell Vige, but from what he had read in Casey and Rory''s letters, those two cities were fine. With their proximity to Metal City, even if they ran into trouble, powerful reinforcements could reach them quickly.


    Without worrying too much about these two ces where he had grown up and started his magical journey, Vicente continued on to Ironcrest, a city that was four days away at his current speed.


    He could make the trip by train in a day and a half, but since he was working on making the tracks more powerful, his journey would take a little longer.


    Anyway, the two of them left Metal City at dawn, but dusk would soone, and the two of them stopped to rest.


    ...


    After setting up a small camp, a fire and a cozy ce to spend the night, Vicente and Novay down and looked at the stars in the sky.


    She had a radiant look on her face, experiencing something she had dreamed of for over two years when she had been away from him. Now, lying next to her husband, she couldn''t help but feel as if all the problems in her mind had disappeared and there were just the two of them.


    As she looked at the stars in the sky and thought about him, a curiosity arose in her mind about whaty beyond this continent, and she remembered what Vicente had told the family about the Magus'' disappearance.


    She looked at him, saw him with his eyes closed, breathing in the fresh air of the forest they were in, as if he were asleep.


    But he was awake, and she knew it.


    "Vice, what do you think happened to the legendary Magus that disappeared? Do you think they went somewhere other than the Pris Realm?"


    Vicente opened his eyes and looked at the stars in more or less the same way Nova had done a few moments ago.


    As someone who had been reincarnated in this world, he believed many things, including that Pris Realm wasn''t the only magical ce in the universe.


    Most of the poption of the Pris Realm did not believe there were other ces beyond the continent. So it was not an easy topic to talk about. But Nova was open-minded after all the things she had experienced.


    Vicente was honest with her. "I think there''s some kind of higher dimension than where we are. I think our universe has different levels, with ces where magic doesn''t exist, ces like the Pris Realm, and something higher.


    I don''t believe the magicians of our continent died after their breakthroughs. They reached the maximum our continent could handle and were expelled from our reality. But that doesn''t mean they''re okay." Heughed bitterly at her.


    "Do you think you''ll leave one day?" She asked as she approached him.


    "Maybe." He said with all the sincerity in his heart.


    He knew his potential, but he didn''t deny the possibility that in the current situation on the continent, the vampires would win and he would die sooner orter.


    Nova clenched her fists, imagining how lonely this world would be for her if he left. But she smiled at him, because she wanted Vicente to reach the absolute peak.


    "Then wait for me on the other side. When I''m ready, I''ll join you and Nina in whatever''s on the other side." She said in a pleasant tone.


    "I''ll wait." He grinned at her before pulling her into his embrace and kissing her soft, pink lips.


    As they kissed for a few seconds, moving their bodies little by little, they both felt the warmth of their touch, a burning sensation in their bodies.


    Without nning anything, they started undressing each other right there, in a ce where there was nothing to protect their privacy.


    Lost in the feeling of passion, the two would exchange their demonstrations of love for each other in the way that couples did, uniting in one flesh for the next dozen minutes.


    Even the winds in the area would cease to give them space for the next few minutes, with only the sound of their bodies ''dancing'' and Nova''s angelic voice echoing over hundreds of square meters.

 Chapter 799 Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 799 Level Up ?</h4>


    A few dayster, Vicente and Nova were in Ironcrest.",


    Arriving in the city in thete afternoon, the two passed through the checkpoint where several royal guards were stationed to defend the city and control who came and went.


    The situation in Ironcrest today was not as bad as it had been two weeks ago. With the arrival of the Low-level Paragon and Sarah, who had been guarding the city for the past few days, the situation in the city had stabilized.


    There were still problems outside the city, with monsters closer to the city than the locals would have liked. But Sarah and Erin had ended the immediate threats to it.


    Now the city''s 300,000 residents were safe in the knowledge that monsters would not overrun their city, as several others had been before being destroyed in recent months.


    However, even though the two of them had 5th stage powers, neither of them could do the same as Vicente. So the two held their ground, giving the men of the city time to breathe, even though they still had problems nearby.


    Vicente and Nova saw this up close in the ravaged streets of Ironcrest, some areas poorly lit, others with encampments blocking off entire streets.


    "All the cities in the province that have survived this far, except Metal City, are in this situation." Nova exined as she walked alongside Vicente to the center of the area.


    "The cities have had to lose vulnerable areas in order to close in like Ironcrest did. On the other hand, many inhabitants of the destroyed cities have joined them.


    Over 80,000 new residents have arrived in Ironcrest in thest 8 weeks.


    With no time, climate, manpower, or resources to build housing or adapt existing sites for these refugees, the remaining cities are basically in the condition you see.


    "I can imagine. Cities all over the south and center of the continent are in the same situation." Vicente nodded at her, more aware of that than she could imagine.


    "But we''ll take care of it. In a few days, we can have this ce up and running again."


    With that, they made their way to where Sarah was standing guard at the local army headquarters.


    The surrounding soldiers paid their military respects to Vicente, having already received instructions from the king to obey him and stay out of his way. Vicente''s deration of martialw in Metal City had been approved by the king himself, making the ck-haired young man the leader of all the soldiers in the province.


    Since there were no other nobles in the province outside of Metal City, there was no one to stand in Vicente''s way. As soon as he arrived in this city, the only groups that had any local influence were those of soldiers and factions belonging to the Fuller family.


    Without having to exin himself and with total authority over all the warriors in the city, Vicente quickly gave his orders and was directed to the ce where the materials he needed to act were already waiting for him.


    ...


    Over the next 15 days, Vicente would restructure all of Ironcrest, correcting the city''s internal problems, arming the men in the area, and building a safe area for his men to move around.


    Once that was done, he would head to Millfall to strengthen that city''s defenses and then head to Martell Vige before continuing his work along the province''s rail lines and other cities.


    There were only two other cities left, so he didn''t have as much work ahead of him as he had in the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn.


    As long as he had Nova by his side, he would continue with his ns, leaving his men to take care of his domains while he repaired the lost structure of the kingdom.


    At this rate, by constantly stimting his powers and ying monsters along the way, Vicente would not only make the province a less dangerous ce for humans, but he would also grow stronger!


    On the 31st day after he left Metal City, he would break through to the mid-level of the 5th stage!


    ...


    Opening his eyes at the beginning of his brief two-day seclusion, Vicente felt the world around him was simpler and calmer than ever.


    Feeling his magical foundation in the middle of the 5th stage, he couldn''t help but smile as he felt his body lighter, with the mana and the world around him more under his control than ever.


    If he tried hard enough, he could almost see particles in the air as small elemental lines floated disorderly in the environment.


    The world was a natural chaos. The elements were not organized or uniform. They existed strangely, mixed in proportions that were hard to read, while in a small space one could find many different elements.


    But under the movement of Vicente''s arms, the surrounding elements seemed to organize themselves ording to his affinities, even without him even trying to control them.


    "Congrattions on your advancement, master. It is possible for you to be a High-level Paragon even on this area of the continent." Torne said as he appeared outside of Vicente''s body, his tone full of expectation.


    "The cultivation method we created is really interesting. Hearing from Lauren about that vampire technique used by the Congregation of Revtions helped us a lot." Vicente smiled at Torne.


    He was a talented young theoretician. Despite his focus on action and the attitudes of a warrior, Vicente had a good grasp of reality from an early age. With his current magical knowledge and understanding, he created, with Torne''s help, a technique based on the vampire technique.


    This technique was not used to sacrifice magicians and have one absorb the magical essence of another. It could burn the cultivation of beings and transform it into mana that any type of creature could absorb, Dark or Light Path, whether human, beast, or other types.


    Using this technique, Vicente had used over 10,000 monsters in the past seven days to help Millfall and Martell Vige reach new levels of mana that even Paragons could cultivate to be stronger while in such areas.


    On his third attempt to use such a technique, he broke through to the Mid-level of the 5th stage!


    "This technique can change the course of the cmity, master. We just need to repeat it in the cities of the province andplete your ns to give this entiremunity a chance to improve."


    Vicente nodded in agreement before standing and checking his watch, seeing it was time for him to activate the awakening on some of the order''s altars.


    He poured in the Cataclysm Moon Pendant part of his mana and felt some of his altars. He directed his mana in the right direction before leaving his message to the young people scattered throughout the south and center of the continent.


    "I wish all of you the best of luck. I hope you gain great powers after today. The sess of humanity relies on your achievements!"

 Chapter 800 Beginning of the Province’s Recovery

    <h4>Chapter 800 Beginning of the Province''s Recovery?</h4>


    After leading the awakening of the 7 posts of the order, Vicente turned his attention to where he was, the cultivation room in his house in Martell Vige.",


    Afterpleting his breakthrough and activating the Awakening Altars in the southern and central regions of the continent, he left the room and soon found Nova and Rory waiting for him.


    "Vicente, congrattions on your breakthrough!" Nova said as she hugged her fianc¨¦, while Rory smiled at his friend.


    "You''ve be a Mid-level Paragon! How do you feel about it? Is it as incredible as it seems to us?"


    Seeing the look on the young redhead''s face, Vicente smiled and said. "It is better. I just activated several altars of the order and I don''t even feel tired. I''m much stronger than before!"


    Rory smiled as he nodded to Vicente and patted him on the right shoulder. "I hope you be a High-level Paragon soon."


    "Hmm."


    They walked out of the Fuller estate and soon hit the busy streets of the central part of the city.


    Martell Vige was now arge agricultural city of 200,000 people, many times more than when Vicente had lived there with Nina.


    Little more than a decade had passed since Vicente had left this ce, but what had been a vige had be arge city, visible from afar. This new city would be visible even to someone floating in the sky near Millfall.


    Even though the city had exploded, the ce didn''t seem that disorganized. There were areas of the city where there were no brick or wooden buildings, but rather tents. Still, all these ces were well maintained and organized, quite different from the situation in Ironcrest and Millfall, ces Vicente had just passed through beforeing to the vige.


    Every day, the vige was building new houses to better amodate the refugees, but given the current circumstances, the pace of construction was not encouraging. It would take at least a few months to build all the houses needed, even with all thebor avable in the city.


    The residents of the area were aware of the problems in their path and did not make unrealistic demands of the Fuller family government.


    Vicente and Nova had learned this when they arrived in the city three days ago, so as they walked through the central streets of the vige, they were already ustomed to the current reality.


    "Since I''ve advanced to the next level, I''ll be departing for Saltstar City tonight. I think you can continue to expand the fenced area without me for now." Vicente said to Rory. He had already produced armor, weapons and fences around the city before his seclusion.


    "Yes, we''re not as fast as you, but in the state we''re in now, we can quickly merge our security zone with Millfall''s security zone. Together, our cities could be as important as or more important than Metal City." Rory agreed, looking forward to the future.


    With Vicente''s actions throughout the province in recent weeks, the movement of resources within the province and with other areas of the kingdom had already improved greatly, with more people and resources moving between the surviving cities.


    With morend avable for cultivation, trade was returning to pre-crisis levels, and the darkness was proving not to be as bleak as everyone had thought until recently.


    Despite all the problems and the negative outlook for the future, there was hope for people like Rory because of the powerful 5th stage superior vampires and Demien Bloodthorne.


    "Take care of the vige for me, Rory. I''ll finish my work in the area before I leave with Nova."


    Rory nodded as he watched Vicente leave the built-up area of the vige before Nova went to the soldiers'' post in the area. As the leader of the army in the province, all army posts in the area were under hermand.


    ...


    Over the next seven days, the news that Vicente had guaranteed the safety of all the remaining cities in Scott Province¡ªcurrently home to 2.5 million people¡ªspread and the climate in the province improved by the day.


    Even though many of those 2.5 million people were "safe" in their cities, they had been living in fear for several months, without much hope for the future and without even a chance to leave their cities safely.


    Even though Vicente''s trains were still running in the province, the number of train rides had dropped drastically before Vicente''s return. With the news that monsters had destroyed railroads and trains in Diamond Province, many people no longer trusted this mode of transportation.


    But with Vicente''s return and his actions to strengthen the province''s railroads and rail lines, the locals regained their confidence in this mode of transportation.


    With more people and resources returning to the area, many of the inhabitants who had been separated into the cities by the crisis now could migrate to more interesting ces for themselves.


    The men of the Royal Army and the Fuller family were acting to contain certain movements and prevent migrations that would weaken rather than strengthen their cities. But within limits, the people of the province could now move about again without the substantial risk of being killed by monsters.


    In addition, the order''s altar in Diamond Province had be known throughout the kingdom, and word spread that every day at noon, Vicente helped young people awaken their powers.


    Families were using Vicente''s trains to move to this area in the north of the kingdom, apletely free train ride for those with children who were just entering the adult stage of their growth.


    As positive news of the province''s recovery spread, with virtually every indicator in the area improving, Vicente moved forward with his ns.


    After leaving Martell Vige, he took care of the surviving ces that remained to be visited before beginning his journey to Saltstar City.


    He had now traveled halfway to this important city for the province and his life, and was currently stuck in the middle of his journey to improve the Saltstar City & Metal City railroad.


    With only Nova and Torne at his side, Vicente would reach the city in only four more days, where he would witness the monster destruction that had started the worst of the disaster for the Seidel Kingdom.

 Chapter 801 The Situation of Saltstar City

    <h4>Chapter 801 The Situation of Saltstar City?</h4>


    When the development of the Saltstar City & Metal City railroad was finallypleted, Vicente reached thest hill on his way to this city, where he and Nova were standing now.",


    From their position, where Vicente and the survivors of the tragedy caused by Dax and Malik had first arrived in this area over 15 years ago, the two could see the coastline and almost the entire urban sprawl of Saltstar City.


    The ce that had once been beautiful, with good quality buildings visible from miles away, with exquisite beaches, very well-forested, was now a gray ce with almost no vegetation and many abandoned buildings.


    "We don''t really understand what the monsters were trying to do here. One day they justunched a massive attack on the entire state, destroying railroads and cities.


    About eight months ago, Saltstar City was still standing, coping with the disaster like the rest of the kingdom''s cities. But then things suddenly took a turn for the worse, with a massive attack that forced over 180,000 people to flee the area in desperation.


    The remaining inhabitants could not escape. If they stayed behind, they were killed, taken by monsters, or forgotten by human forces."


    "So it''s not impossible that there were survivors here." Vicente said to her.


    "There are probably survivors here and in all the other ruined cities." Nova nodded positively. "Unfortunately, we could barely defend our cities and the refugees from destruction. We could not even try to rescue possible survivors."


    "Don''t worry, Nova. I''m here now."


    With these words, Vicente jumped off the cliff above Saltstar City and flew towards the city, where monsters roamed the streets as if it were a dark forest.


    Nova followed behind her man, seeing more and more of the destruction of this ce that had been her home for years.


    It was painful for her to see the city like this. This was a ce that meant a lot to her, where she had lived with Vicente and spent many happy moments.


    To see it destroyed, surrounded by monsters and with so many traces of death, was hard for her and made her lose the good humor of being at Vicente''s side to reveal a solemn, dark expression.


    But she wouldn''t have to worry about dealing with creatures in this city. As soon as Vicentended there, he activated his Throne of Darkness, bringing the darkness of the city under his control.


    "Kneel." Vicente muttered as a terrible pressure surged under all the monster bodies that were present in the ruins of Saltstar City.


    Nova saw all the hundreds of creatures obey Vicente against their will, each one freezing in the position he hadmanded.


    From the shadows of these creatures, demons of darkness rose from the ground and mercilessly attacked each of the "subjects" of Vicente''s dark realm.


    Before killing them, however, Vicente moved his powers to create the seals for the spell he had recently created.


    ck mes appeared beneath the bodies of these hundreds of monsters, while a metallic arch rose from the ground at Vicente''smand, creating a magnificent dome beneath the city.


    Nova had already seen him do this in Millfall and Martell Vige, so she wasn''t surprised when she felt the mana and elements in the surrounding area bing denser and easier to absorb.


    This was Vicente''s technique of sacrificing creatures to temporarily turn weak ces like this into cultivation areas capable of nourishing even Paragons.


    "We''ll be here for a few days, so let''s take the opportunity to cultivate the area." Vicente said as he finished activating his spell, while the painful screams of the monsters being sacrificed echoed throughout the city.


    As the symphony of death yed, Vicente spread his senses over the surroundings, noticing every living creature, valuable artifact, and more as he closed his eyes.


    "It looks like we have a few hundred survivors hiding around the city. Let''s bring them the good news." He looked at Nova as he identified the positions of each of these individuals.


    Several of them were hiding in the train station, an interesting ce to hide since it was made entirely of metal, with the characteristics of Metal City.


    But there were people living underground in the area, in some buildings that once housed the city''s major powers, such as the Awakening Temple and the cksmiths'' Association.


    Vicente and Nova moved on to one ce with the most survivors, the train station.


    With the entire city under their influence, the survivors were already safe, even if they didn''t know it yet. But that was about to change!


    When he arrived at the station and opened the entrance to the area, which had beenpletely sealed off by the survivors living there, Vicente was at first startled by the hundreds of people in the area.


    But as the two sides looked at each other, Vicente and Nova noticing how miserable these malnourished, dirty and tired people were, and the survivors fearing them both, someone there recognized him.


    "Vicente!" shouted a young man with blond hair as he left his position behind several people.


    At the sight of the man, Vicente identified the person as his old academy buddy, with whom Rory and he were great friends.


    "Ian?" Vicente identified the Mid-level Mage.


    Ian cried when he was recognized by Vicente as he kneeled before his friend, unable to contain his emotion at being rescued.


    He knew that with Vicente there, they would all be saved from the monsters!


    As the two old friends recognized each other, the survivors rxed a bit as they looked at Vicente and Ian, but also at the woman in the royal army uniform.


    These days, monsters weren''t the only threat. Unknown people were also a threat to the group of survivors!


    Two groups of survivors could join, but sometimes one would need a resource from the other, or they wouldpete for the same things for their own survival. In a scenario where you had to be selfish to save your own group, groups of survivors were not necessarily allies in the fight against the monsters!


    Even after Ian introduced Vicente to these people, some of them still looked at him with doubt, afraid this would lead them into an even worse situation than the one they were already in.


    Nova and Vicente saw this when they introduced themselves and said what they were there for. But there wasn''t much they could do at that point. This was a job that had to be done one step at a time. The goal was not for everyone to trust them immediately, but for them to have the trust of these people when they left the area!

 Chapter 802 Visitors Arrive

    <h4>Chapter 802 Visitors Arrive?</h4>


    While Nova and Vicente were dealing with the situation of the survivors in Saltstar City, visitors arrived in Metal City and Grandis that day!",


    A group of people from the Chutha Dynasty had just entered the safe area of the capital city, looking around with interest.


    Seeing that the rumors that had reached them about what was happening in the Trevora Kingdom were like the reality of this city, the five envoys couldn''t help but look at each other with interest.


    "The rumors about Vicente Fuller are true. He really has incredible forging skills and can protect cities, as the king of Trevora Kingdom says." Said one of the two Paragons in the group.


    The crown prince of the dynasty, a Sky Sovereign, heard thisment from the chief guard of his group, one of thest five Paragons of the dynasty. He said. "ording to the message we received from Trevora Kingdom, Vicente Fuller shouldn''t have done this in Seidel Kingdom before he left to hunt pentagrams in the north. In that case, he''s already back in the kingdom."


    "Hmm, that''s good. We didn''t miss our trip, Your Highness." said the other Paragon, of the same level as his colleague, a magician recently promoted to 5th stage.


    Once they had passed through Grandis security zone, escorted by a trio of royal soldiers in 4th stage armor, they entered the built-up area of the kingdom''s capital.


    The city was much more organized and attractive now than it had been when Vicente had arrived a little over a month ago.


    There weren''t as many tents in the middle of the streets, and the citizens seemed more hopeful about the future. You could see it in their expressions, but also in the aura of the weakest, who went back to working and consuming as they had before the disaster.


    The most distressing aspect of the disaster for regr individuals was not their inability to escape their cities. The continent was already dangerous enough for ordinary people to leave their hometowns. The problem for such people was theck of opportunity, the weakening of trade, and the death of powerful individuals who could hire them.


    Even though the continent was a zing inferno with rivers of blood gushing here and there, for ordinary people, if their city was functioning, everything would be fine.


    Of course, it was sad to know the reality of the continent, and it would worry ordinary people to some extent. But as long as the problems were contained, the ordinary citizens of cities like Grandis lived their lives normally.


    This was a significant sign to these visitors. Even though the hope of mankind was in the strongest magicians, not in the ordinary people, the strong needed the weak and ordinary to do their jobs and make their lives easier.


    A prominent sign for the future of a city in the present context was the mood of the poorest and simplest people!


    While they were observing this, the group from the Chutha dynasty arrived at the kingdom''s seat of government, where King Seidel and his daughter were already waiting for this group of visitors.


    This wasn''t the first group toe to their city since Vicente''s return. Four days ago, a group from the Kenyth Empire had passed through in search of Vicente before the royal family directed them to Metal City.


    In addition to the group that had already left the capital for Metal City, another group was currently in Grandis, a group from a neighboring kingdom to the west of the Chutha Dynasty,prising five Sky Sovereigns.


    "Wee to my humble city, envoys from the Chutha Dynasty." King Seidel greeted these men, two old men and three talented young men, the prince and two of his friends and allies.


    The arrogant prince of the Chutha Dynasty stepped forward, showing a different demeanor than his frame would suggest, and greeted the king with humility.


    "Your Royal Majesty, it''s a pleasure to meet you." The prince, of the same level as King Seidel, said as Lina and her father looked into his eyes. "With the situation the continent is in right now, we can''t waste any time. So I''lle straight to the point. I''m looking for Vicente Fuller. I''ve heard that he''s a great 5th-stage cksmith, and as far as I can see, that''s true."


    He looked at Lina, sensing the quality of the red armor the dark-haired woman wore.


    The king didn''t want to make too much of it either, though he liked the possibilities that alliances and friendship with this group could bring to his state. "Vicente Fuller is a very busy magician, Your Highness. I don''t know exactly where he is. What I can tell you is that he''s in Scott Province, and his family is in Metal City.


    I can show your party the way to Metal City, but I can''t guarantee that you''ll find Vicente there. He must be working to ensure the safety of the cities and his interests in the area."


    "Then I thank Your Majesty. My state is in a terrible situation, so I''ll go to this Metal City immediately."


    "Please apany me." The king motioned toward the train station of his city, where a train would leave for the Metal City in three days.


    The group from the Kenyth Empire didn''t want to wait for the train and started their journey to the Metal City on their own. But the king thought it was worth waiting for the next train for this group of neers, as well as for the group that had arrived in his city yesterday.


    ...


    While the Chutha Dynasty group followed the king to learn where Metal City was and the fastest way to get there, the Kenyth Empire group was already halfway there.


    The red-haired man, leader of one of the Kenyth Empire''s remaining cities, the Low-level Paragon, who had left his ce earlier, was now flying on the back of his mount with his two humanpanions on this journey.


    His mount was no less impressive than this red-haired fellow''s cultivation. As an early 5th-stage Light Phoenix, this creature was very fast. They could reach Metal City in no more than two days!


    As he thought about this while feeling the strong wind blowing on his face, the Low-level Paragon couldn''t help but think about the reunion he was looking forward to.


    ''The king said that Heidi lives there... I hope she''s well.'' He thought of Rory''s mother, his former lover during his travels through the Seidel Kingdom, a little over 25 years ago.

 Chapter 803 Agreement Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 803 Agreement Proposal</h4>


    A few dayster, the group from the Kenyth Empire, led by the red-haired Low-level Paragon, arrived in Metal City and flew to this ce.",


    As soon as they saw this city from above, the foreign group realized how different this ce was from the kingdom''s capital and other cities they had seen surrounded by Vicente''s fences.


    This ce also had its fences, but it looked much more like Metal City 2 in the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn, which they had heard about through their contacts with the forces in the central region.


    Seeing this ce and feeling the impressive power that the city''s construction had, capable of driving away powerful beings who tried to approach it the wrong way, the group was impressed.


    They had expected great things from the Fuller Family''s headquarters, but they were still impressed by the grandeur and power of this ce.


    They didn''t admire the sight of this extremely secure area of the kingdom, and soon they were the only entrance to Metal City for people traveling on their own.


    They attracted the attention of Vicente''s men and the surrounding army, as it was notmon for anyone to arrive in the cities of the kingdom as they did today. But once they exined their motives and where they came from, they were allowed to enter the city.


    ...


    "This ce is truly incredible! The mana here is 5 times stronger than outside the city!" said one of the Sky Sovereigns apanying the red-haired man, Julian.


    "Yes, and the local wealth is second to none! Just look at how well-groomed and beautiful the people on the streets are. This city is clearly doing well amid adversity."


    "The south seems to have exquisite women..."


    While these men talked among themselves, Julian''s attention was focused on the Paragons of this city, Lauren and Onyx, as well as the many local Sky Sovereigns.


    Weeks after Vicente''s return and the delivery of the resources his group had got in the north, including parts of superior vampires, the pills and potions from those resources had been distributed among the family members for several days.


    In the past few days, several members of the family had advanced to the next level, with over 40 High-level Mages advancing to the beginning of the 4th stage and 15 magicians reaching the cultivation of Sky Sovereigns.


    No one in the family had advanced to the 5th stage, and the Paragons in the group had not made any improvements in terms of power. Even though Lauren, Onyx, Erin, and Torne worked hard and used resources to improve their strength, it would still take them a long time to reach the mid-level of the 5th stage.


    Even so, the local strength was far above the level Julian had expected, which impressed him at first until he understood where it came from.


    ''Vicente Fuller had hunted in the north before building the defenses in Trevora Kingdom and the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn. He must have returned home with plenty of resources for Mages and Sovereigns.'' Julian correctly analyzed what he saw in this city.


    But as he walked towards the city center, he noticed the aura of an old acquaintance of his, Heidi.


    He turned his eyes in the direction of where Rory''s mother should be right now and smiled. But he didn''t change direction. Before dealing with personal matters, he had business with the Fuller family and the local leaders.


    He made his way to the Fuller mansion, where at that very moment Nina was standing next to Killian, and Lauren with an icy expression on her face.


    "Kid, if you defile her body with your filthy hands, I don''t know what I can do..." she threatened Killian again, while Nina smiled bitterly at her fianc¨¦.


    Killian could only take Lauren''sments as a joke. But deep down, he knew Lauren was serious.


    ''What is it with this family? Do they have to threaten me every day?'' He closed his eyes as he suffered through this situation and looked forward to his wedding day.


    He hoped he wouldn''t have to deal with this once he was married to Nina!


    Eve smiled at Nina and Killian before offering advice. "You''d better get to college soon or you''ll miss your schedule."


    Killian thanked Eve before hurrying off with Nina.


    As they left the Fuller mansion, they passed Julian''s group, who had just stopped at the mansion, where Lauren and Eve were standing at the front door.


    ''These women are Dark Path magicians...'' Julian realized as he felt Nina and Lauren''s magical fluctuations. ''They must be Vicente Fuller''s sisters.''


    He had already done his research. Knowing Vicente had two magical forms and his sisters were Dark Path magicians, nothing was new to him.


    Recognizing Lauren, he made a gesture of greeting and said. "Miss Fuller, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I am Julian Bond, and Ie from the Kenyth Empire. I have some important matters to discuss with your brother, Vicente Fuller."


    Eve looked at the man and took a step forward. "Mr. Bond, please enter our property. Vicente isn''t here, but I can help you with whatever you need."


    Lauren said nothing as she walked back into the house, keeping her presence felt around these people, but letting Eve take over the situation.


    Julian moved on with Eve, aware this woman was in charge there in Vicente''s absence, but having said those earlier words so as not to disrespect the young Low-level Paragon there.


    He sat down on a sofa while hispanions stood behind him.


    "What business do you want with Vicente?" Eve got straight to the point, while Lauren stood in the doorway of the living room, her arms crossed over her chest.


    Julian didn''t waste any time with his words, either. "I''ve heard about the things Vicente Fuller did in Trevora Kingdom, and the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn.


    I admire what he did in those states, and I wish I could ally myself with him in the fight against the monsters. My group isn''t as strong as his, but we have resources and brave people.


    As long as he makes some weapons and armor for us, we''ll leave some of our high-quality materials to the Fuller family. If possible, we can expand trade in the future, if there''s a possibility of safe travel, of course."


    "So that''s it..." Eve understood what the group wanted.

 Chapter 804 Tamor Dynasty Group

    <h4>Chapter 804 Tamor Dynasty Group?</h4>


    What Julian had just offered was a deal in which Vicente would provide his services as a cksmith in exchange for high-quality materials.?",


    If the Kenyth Empire received items to fight the monsters, that would be a form of payment for Vicente''s services. By fighting the monsters in the north of the southern region, Julian''s group would be directly helping the Fuller family''s forces to deal with fewer monsters than they would have without an agreement.


    "Vicente will certainly agree with this proposal, Mr. Bond. He''s traveling for the time being, so let''s work out how much the Fuller family will be paid for producing the artifacts you want. When he returns, we can sign the contract and start producing your weapons and armor."


    Julian sighed along with hispanions, relieved to see these people would not make things difficult just because they were on the side that came to ask for an agreement.


    They had hoped for this, for it would be interesting for all of humanity if there were more groups capable of fighting the monsters. Despite the divisions of borders, states, forces, families, the fact was that there wouldn''t be a wonderful future for anyone if the monsters weren''t contained in some way.


    Either they would fight for the freedom toe and go, or they would be de facto vampire cattle, trapped in cities waiting to be ughtered!


    But even knowing Vicente''s actions and how likely it was that their deal would work, there was no way these men could be sure. After all, humans were still greedy individuals.


    "Tell me about the materials your group brought with them." Eve said seriously, taking out a piece of paper to write down what she could get from these men from the Kenyth Empire.


    "We have a variety of 3rd, 4th and 5th grade ores..." Julian said as he talked about the amount of each type of mineral he had brought.


    They had brought a lot of spatial rings from their city to transport all the minerals they needed to get an interesting amount of armor and weapons. After concentrating on transporting 4th and 5th grade resources, they had brought enough to arm arge city in the central region of the continent.


    After hearing all the numbers these men gave, Eve knew how many firearms and armor Vicente could produce for these people.


    She then offered a deal. "I propose we split the artifacts produced with these resources at a ratio of 5:1. For every five firearms he produces for you, the sixth will be ours. We''ll do the same for armor and ammunition."


    "That''s good enough for me." Julian agreed.


    "Also, I don''t know the current state of the Kenyth Empire, but you will be the representative of the Fuller family''s interests in your state." Eve added.


    Julian frowned. "What exactly do you have in mind?"


    "For now, it won''t change anything for you. But in the future, if Vicente has ns for your state, help make those ns work by convincing local powers, recruiting young talents to our side, and supporting our men when theye to you."


    "So you want me as a de facto ally..." Julian thought about Eve''s request.


    So far, their agreement had only been an exchange. Materials for Vicente''s services and indirect support in the fight against monsters. But Julian hadn''t thought of an alliance like Eve had suggested.


    "What ns could he have for the Kenyth Empire?" Julian asked, before deciding.


    "Opening a Cataclysm Order post to help young natives awaken their powers, creating stronger cities that will fight to stop monsters from advancing southward, and getting mineral resources." Eve summed up what she thought was the most important thing that was likely to happen.


    "If that''s all, I don''t see a problem with an alliance with House Fuller. That deal looks good enough to me." Julian smiled as he stood and extended his dominant hand to Eve.


    She shook his hand and said. "Let''s get on with it, then. Vicente will still have to approve it when he gets back from his trip, but it''s unlikely he''ll change what we agreed."


    "Hmm, I hope so... By the way, how long will it take him to get back?" Julian asked.


    "I can''t say for sure. He''s been away from home for weeks since his return. So I think he''s alreadypleted the first phase of his ns before returning home to rest and prepare for the next phase.


    But it may be another week or month before he returns."


    "I see."


    ...


    While Julian''s group epted the fact that they would have to wait for Vicente and left the Fuller estate to settle in the city, other groups arrived in the province.


    In particr, a group of six Paragons were currently hovering over Metal City, at such an altitude that observers in the city could neither see them nor feel their auras.


    However, since they were two High-level Paragons and four Mid-level Paragons, they could sense what was interesting about the city.


    "Vicente Fuller isn''t here as we thought." The weakest of the group, while everyone else realized the same thing.


    "What are we going to do? The people in the capital thought we''d find him in this city."


    "He must be nearby. If we look for him in the province, we''ll find him quickly. He must be helping to fortify the surviving towns or railroads in the area." Said the weaker High-level Paragon.


    The leader of the group, dressed in Congregation of Revtion robes, clenched his fists and said. "We will investigate the nearby cities and find out where he might have gone. But keep hiding. Remember, he is our target and a potential enemy."


    "Yes, Temple Master!"


    Everyone in the group agreed, having already understood that the Congregation of Revtions had been banned in all of Vicente''s current domains, but also considering the Temple Master''s ns.


    ording to this High-level Paragon, he could be Archmage if he took something that Vicente had stolen. That''s why they were there, to hunt down the young Fuller!


    With that in mind, they set off from the Metal City area to their next stop, where they would soon learn Vicente''s current location!

 Chapter 805 Assassination Attempt

    <h4>Chapter 805 Assassination Attempt?</h4>


    Four more days passed,pleting Vicente''s first week in Saltstar City after his return to the city destroyed by the monsters.",


    After days of working in the area, he had sessfully rounded up the 786 surviving people who had been living there, waiting to die or be rescued. Luckily for them, he had arrived in time before more of them died for the monsters.


    The monsters didn''t have the vampires'' permission to kill all the humans. Talented humans with power above the 2nd stage should be ignored unless they attacked the monsters directly. Otherwise, such magicians should be allowed to cultivate and grow to be vampire food one day.


    But weaker, less talented people, in short, ordinary people, had nothing to attract vampires. These people were the targets of the monsters all over the continent.


    If Vicente hadn''t saved those hundreds of survivors in Saltstar City, they would have been killed until there was almost no one left!


    Anyway, these people were now more rxed about their future, having used thest week to learn how to get along with each other without thinking too much aboutpeting with other members of the same race.


    Meanwhile, Vicente had collected some artifacts, cultivation resources, and materials that caught his eye in these ruins. As much as he wanted to let his men explore areas like this, there were things he could take with him that were worth his time.


    Besides, he had spent thest few days killing monsters, building defenses around the city, and making improvements to the vehicle parked at the Saltstar City train station.


    Even though he didn''t want to upy this city right away, there had to be a certain amount of security in the area so that he could send people to gather resources.


    After a week of work, he and Nova were ready to leave the city. Now, the two were loading the 786 local survivors onto the train that was about to leave for Metal City.


    The train in this area was now thergest of all Vicente''s metal vehicles, with 8 cars, each with room for up to 100 people in individual seats.


    "Venerable Fuller, are you sure you won''te with us?" asked the man Vicente had been training to drive the train to Metal City.


    "No, I have to make a brief detour before returning to the city. Go ahead, the road forward is safe. No monsters will be in your way," Vicente said, knowing the man was a little afraid of the journey.


    Despite the current speed of Vicente''s trains and their safety, the journey between Saltstar City and Metal City was still almost a four-day train ride.


    At the thought of traveling for four days through areas dominated by monsters and having no one to protect them, the passengers couldn''t help but look at Minos with fearful eyes.


    This man, the train driver, sighed when he saw Vicente wouldn''t change his mind. "Then I wish you good luck."


    "Go ahead. And rx a bit. You''ll soon realize there''s no risk. These will be days for you to see some beautiful views." Vicente waved to the man and helped them to leave.


    Nova stayed behind with him and watched the group leave with a mixed expression on her face, happy these people were improving their situation, but saddened by what she had heard in thest few days.


    This week in Saltstar City had not only been productive for them in achieving their goals there. Vicente and Nova heard many stories from the survivors.


    Some people on the train to Metal City had seen their family members be eaten by monsters, others had been nearly killed, while others had had parts of their bodies eaten right in front of them.


    The monsters terrorizing the continent did not just kill their way through. They were brutal and asionally cruel, driving their victims to despair and extreme terror.


    Those nearly 800 people were alive and returning to civilization, but whether they would ever recover from their recent traumas, neither Nova nor Vicente could say.


    Vicente thought his childhood had been painful because of what he had seen and suffered. But the truth was that hundreds of people in the Scott Province alone had experienced far worse than he had!


    Seeing his mother crushed by a bone from a Sovereign''s magical ability had been terrible. But it didn''tpare to seeing one''s parents devoured by monsters!


    "Sigh! I hope we can reim the continent one day. But we''ll never recover from what''s already happened." Nova said to Vicente as the train disappeared over the horizon.


    He nodded affirmatively before taking one of her hands with the intention of leaving the area to go to Dryhaven.


    Dryhaven was the old city of Nova''s family, a ce that, like Saltstar City, had fallen for the monsters.


    Why would they go there now? Vicente and Nova wanted to collect something she would use in the engagement ceremony that was to take ce after their return to Metal City.


    As the two were leaving the Saltstar City train station, they were putting thoughts of those poor victims aside when Vicente suddenly felt a chill run through his soul.


    It was not a pleasant feeling, nor was it one he was used to having. Realizing that something wasn''t right, he activated his powers by circting his mana through his Magic Gem.


    As soon as his five pentagrams appeared, an arrow pierced the air and flew towards Vicente''s heart.


    Arge magic circle appeared above where they were standing, with several runes popping up in the air as a sealing formation took shape.


    "That?" Nova felt an immense pressure on them and felt her eyes darken as it became too much for her to bear.


    Vicente frowned and then saw six Paragons working together against him and Nova.


    Seeing the clothing of the strongest of these men, a middle-


    aged man with a bow in his hand, Vicente understood the situation.


    "Congregation of Revtions!"


    His expression changed and shadows of darkness appeared around his body, along with two new pentagrams.


    "Are you trying to kill me? Apparently, the remnants of the Congregation of Revtions don''t respect me!


    All right, let''s get this over with!"

 Chapter 806 Killing Traitors to the Race

    <h4>Chapter 806 Killing Traitors to the Race?</h4>


    The Throne of Darkness appeared behind Vicente, while the magic circle descending against him and Nova, with inscriptions slowly trying to connect to them, paused.",


    The six Paragons saw Vicente''s seven magical essences, six of them cyan and two green, something superior even to thebination of their 30 pentagrams!


    "Shit! Is he that strong?" One of the Mid-level Paragons in the group shouted as he felt the shadows around him move strangely, his mana diminishing rapidly as the magic circle seemed to have reached its limit.


    "Temple Master, do something! He''s going to break our formation!" another individual, one of the Paragons allied with the Congregation of Revtion, from the Tamor Dynasty, shouted.


    However, the Temple Master was in no mood to listen to his fellow attackers!


    As Vicente countered theirbined move, the young Fuller identified the strongest element of the enemy formation. Merging his mana with Torne''s, he used his two magical forms to attack the Temple Master.


    With his electromaic powers, Vicente put the strongest High-level Paragon in the area into a state of suppression, leaving him barely able to move his mana through his body.


    Meanwhile, a demon of darkness emerged from the shadow of this man, growing as it became visible to everyone.


    Vicente didn''t hesitate. Those six had attempted a deadly attack on him, intending to kill him or seriously injuring him so that they could take him with them. It was only fair for him to kill them, without thinking too much about what a loss it would be for humanity to lose these six Paragons.


    The dark demon took advantage of the Temple Master''s immobility and crossed his chest with one of its arms.


    At the sight of the Temple Master, the strongest of their group, having his body pierced by a st of darkness, all the Paragons united against Vicente trembled in fear, sensing bad omens.


    The darkness from the demon''s arm entered the Temple Master''s body, eating away at the man''s soul before blisters appeared on his skin, drawing the attention of his allies.


    "That..."


    BOOOOM!


    Suddenly, the Temple Master''s body exploded, scattering his blood, bones, and flesh all over the area, his soul obliterated, already impossible to feel.


    Gulp!


    ''Shit! We''re dead!'' The other High-level Paragons in the area felt Vicente''s terror and realized their big mistake in acting against this man.


    "Merc¡ª" He was about to yell at Vicente as he stopped pouring his mana into thepletely cracked formation that was about to explode.


    Suddenly, a ck trident that sliced through the sky pierced his body from behind, shattering it in an unbelievable way.


    "Fuck! This isn''t what we were called for!" One of them turned to flee, but the formation against Vicente exploded, causing each of those four Mid-level Paragons to feel their souls being wounded as blood flowed from their mouths.


    moved after leaving an electromaic shield around Nova.


    He crossed the distance between himself and the farthest enemy in a single second before grabbing the man by the neck, the darkness of his cloak and crown of darkness quickly hanging over the man.


    Vicente threw his opponent''s body at another of those Paragons like a cannonball,unching it with such speed that when it hit his target, it knocked out two enemies in one fell swoop.


    Both fell unconscious before a crushing pressure washed over their bodies, deforming their remains, breaking their bones, and, most importantly, destroying their souls.


    The metal in the area pursued the two remaining Mid-level Paragons, grabbing their wrists and heels and pinning them down.


    Shadow demons appeared near them, charging at them like hungry animals before brutally tearing off parts of their bodies and destroying them while they were still conscious.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    Cries of pain rang out for a minute before thest of these men lost their lives to Vicente''s shadow subjects.


    Seeing they were all dead, having suffered enough before their end, Torne left his master''s body. "That was close. It seems the members of the Congregation of Revtions have developed suppressive techniques against Dark Path beings, master."


    Vicente nodded to Torne, having noticed earlier he had faced a much greater challenge than he had expected when dealing with only 4 Mid-level and 2 High-level Paragons.


    The magic circle from earlier had made him feel stifled for a moment, limiting his dark powers along with Torne''s.


    If it weren''t because he had a very pure negative magic form, was already a Mid-level Paragon, and had a Light Path magical form, he might have had trouble killing those enemies!


    But unfortunately for his opponents, even though they had a strong suppression technique, they underestimated Vicente and were now dead!


    Vicente then collected the items from these six corpses before storing them in his spatial ring.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take care of this in the future." Hemented as he picked up Nova''s unconscious body, who was fine, having only fainted from the strong magical pressure of moments ago.


    As he left for Dryhaven, Vicente had a solemn expression on his face as he summoned the reason for this action from one of those spatial rings.


    "Tsk! Damn vermin! They''re really going to get in our way," Vicente muttered sourly as he burned the copy of the technique created by the vampires and used by the Congregation of Revtions to create their first Magus.


    Vicente was not interested in it. Such a technique should be erased from history. As long as it existed, there would be people willing to hunt Dark or Light Path beings in order to profit from sacrificing the magical essences of beings of opposite paths to their own.


    Both Light and Dark Path magicians were necessary for the stability of the continent. The only way to restore order to the continent would be to destroy such a technique and unite the magicians of both paths!


    So he set out on hisst journey before returning to Metal City.

 Chapter 807 Heidi’s Story

    <h4>Chapter 807 Heidi''s Story?</h4>


    While Vicente was traveling after the murder of the Tamor Dynasty Paragons, Rory received a letter from his mother while he was in Martell Vige.",


    ''Come to Metal City as soon as you can. I have something important to discuss with you.''


    Rory read the contents of his mother''s letter, frowning and narrowing his eyes, not understanding where this wasing from.


    ''What''s happened?'' He wondered as he looked through the ss of his office in the Martell Vige government. ''It couldn''t have anything to do with security... But just in case, I''ll leave the vige.''


    He left his office, bumped into one member of the government, and told them he was leaving the vige to go to Metal City for a few hours.


    He left in his 5th stage armor, as the next train from the vige would take a few hours to return to the area.


    ...


    Later that day, Heidi and Julian were reunited at the current estate of Rory''s mother.


    In a beautiful,rge apartment in the center of Metal City, the two redheads sat across from each other, drinking wine and chatting, looking at the other with great attention and interest.


    "It looks like things have worked out very well for you, Heidi." Julian said with a smile on his face as he looked at this woman who looked exactly the same as she did 25 years ago when they had had an affair for a few months.


    Heidi was still a prostitute at that time, having got out of that tough profession with the help of Julian, who was traveling through the Seidel Kingdom when he was a Sky Sovereign.


    She was only a low level Acolyte back then, but now she was near to bing a Mid-level Mage, a magnificent progress considering her low talent.


    The progress of Vicente and hispanions might give the impression that cultivation was easy and quick. But they were among the 0.01% of the most talented, lucky, andpetent young magicians on the continent.


    Even if one was born with talent, sometimes young people like them died before they became experts, or even missed the best time to advance, because ofck of luck, opportunity, or failure to take advantage of those opportunities.


    Magical talent was like the learning ability of children before the age of five. There was a period when, if you could learn useful things and train certain skills, you could easily learn them and boom in the future.


    If you weren''t fast at the beginning of your journey, you could never aplish certain things, no matter how hard you worked and how lucky you wereter in life.


    So it was an impressive feat for people like Heidi to reach the middle of the third stage at around 100 years old, even though her son was a Sky Sovereign at 24.


    Julian wasn''t just praising his old mistress'' cultivation. Her position in Metal City couldn''t be ignored, either. Currently, as a member of the government, Heidi had authority and much more power as a politician than as a magician.


    She smiled at him and said. "I''ve just taken advantage of the opportunities I''ve had. You helped me improve my life 25 years ago, and more recently, Rory gave me the chance to leave the pimping business to be a politician."


    Despite being given opportunities at different stages of her life, Heidi waspetent in everything she did.


    When she was younger and sold her body, she was one of the best in every city she passed through, so she learned a lot from nobles and rich men.


    Later, when she had the chance to stop selling herself, she used her knowledge to use the services of "talented" women after she had achieved the minimum to give Rory a good quality of life.


    When Rory gave her the chance to join Metal City as a politician, she used her knowledge from her two work experiences and proved to be effective in making policies for the good of the city.


    Julian had seen how respected the red-haired woman was in the city, not because of Rory''s position, but because of what she herself had done and said.


    "It''s amazing how far you''vee. I know people who had better chances than you and are much worse off... I''m d I could help you."


    "Hmm." She nodded at him, smiling as she bit her lip.


    She didn''t love Julian how the man had loved her back then. They lived together for almost a year, seeing each other almost every day, until he was forced to return to the Kenyth Empire. But she was grateful to him, not only for the opportunity he had given her but also for giving her Rory.


    And as a woman still in her ''youth'', she had her interests... Julian was her type, which was why she hadn''t used protection to avoid pregnancy back then.


    He smiled at her, seeing her look at him the same way she did when he was in the kingdom. "Despite all the changes, some things will never change..."


    "You came all this way. Why don''t you stay with me while you wait for Vice?" She suggested, a little interested in being touched by a man again. "I haven''t been with another man since Rory was born..."


    "Oh?" He looked at her interestedly, easily brushing aside the fact he had a wife waiting for him in the Kenyth Empire.


    That was no betrayal to him. He had more than one wife in the empire and a few children scattered throughout the southern region. The fact this woman was not part of his harem was of her own free will, as she was ashamed of her past as a prostitute.


    When he saw the smile on her face, nothing could stop Julian from approaching his old lover.


    He got up and stood next to her, taking in the burning scent of this woman he had never forgotten, even though he had spent years without being able to see her.


    "Mmmm~"


    The two kissed for a few minutes until things warmed up, and he took her in his arms.


    Just as he was about to take her into the bedroom, a voice suddenly woke them from their hypnotic state.


    "Mom?! Why did you write me that letter?" Rory''s voice reached their ears a second before the young man entered the room and saw Julian with Heidi in his arms.

 Chapter 808 The Return of Vicente

    Chapter 808 The Return of Vicente


    ??The moment he saw a middle-aged man holding his mother, Rory stopped at the entrance to the living room of Heidi''s apartment, feeling his heart beat faster.


    Despite his mother''s former profession, he had never seen her with a man the way he saw her now.


    Seeing her and Julian so intimate, their clothes crumpled and out of ce, he narrowed his eyes as his aura became a little tense.


    "Who are you?" he asked with clenched fists as Heidi quickly straightened her clothes, her face flushed to the max as she left Julian''s arms.


    Julianughed bitterly, blushing a little with embarrassment. He hadn''t expected to meet his youngest son like this.


    Hendi then said,ughing. "Rory, I''m sorry you have to see us like this. But you mustn''t get angry. This is your father, Julian Bond. Quick,e and say hello."


    "Father?" Rory''s eyes widened when he heard that, as he looked at the Low-level Paragon in surprise, not expecting to see his father today.


    He looked at his mother and Julian for a moment, wondering if this was real or some kind of hallucination. "Is this serious?" He asked them both.


    Heidi nodded while Julian took a step forward. "Rory, please ept my sincere apologies for not being present in your life. I''ve been absent all these years for my own reasons. Don''t me your mother for hiding who I was. It''s all my fault."


    Rory looked into Heidi''s eyes and saw that she was smiling at him, as if asking him to be nice.


    Rory didn''t care about his father, who the man was, where he lived, etc. It would have made a difference if he had grown up with a father, but he was already an adult and the past wouldn''t change.


    He didn''t need a traditional family now, so for his own sake, he would never waste his time trying to have a good rtionship with the man. But when he saw the look on his mother''s face, Rory understood this person was important to her.


    "Sigh! It''s okay. I''m not mad at either of you, okay? Don''t worry, my mother told me you''re from the Kenyth Empire, so we''re fine." Rory revealed.


    "Oh?" He looked at Heidi, while he couldn''t help but think his son probably didn''t want to see him...


    "I should havee earlier, but I will not make excuses for my mistakes. I''ve been wrong about a lot of things in the past, but I hope I won''t be wrong again." He said sincerely, regretting he had left Heidi without insisting that shee with him to the Kenyth Empire, and that he had not visited her over the years.


    Heidi and Julian''s hearts cooled considerably until the three of them sat down in the room to have a family talk.


    Rory listened to his father talk about the family he would meet if he ever went to the Kenyth Empire. Then, he talked about himself and answered some of the man''s questions about his magical journey.


    Julian had a green talent, like Rory, but he hadn''t grown up as fast as his son. Hence, the man was naturally curious to hear about the journey of this youth who reminded him so much of his past.


    They spent the rest of the evening talking about their stories and getting to know each other a little better.


    Since they both had the same type of magical form, they would eventually fight each other to test each other''s powers.


    Julian would, of course, be pleased to see how strong his son had be and couldn''t help but be grateful to Vicente for taking the boy along on his journey of power.


    Rory had certainly tried and worked hard. But without the opportunities created by Vicente, the redheaded boy would not have be so impressive.


    Anyway, they would only be together for a few hours, as Rory had his duties in Martell Vige.


    But this short time would be enough for them to get to know each other better and to think differently about each other.


    ...


    Over the next few days, Rory and his father would meet a few more times as this man came and went from Martell Vige.


    But just as he was about to visit the boy again to join him in a fight against monsters, Julian received a message from Heidi telling him to stay in the city.


    The train of nearly 800 survivors from Saltstar City arrived in the city this morning, bringing news of what had happened in the city and how close Vicente should be to returning.


    If Julian stayed in the city, along with the various representatives of the outside powers of the Seidel Kingdom who were there for the same reasons he was, he would not be disappointed.


    At dusk in Metal City, Vicente and Nova would return after nearly two months of traveling around the province!


    After the previous incident, they went to Dryhaven and retrieved what Nova wanted to pick up from her family''s house. Returning to the city in a hurry, they made their way here faster than the train they had sent from Saltstar City.


    As soon as he entered Metal City, Vicente noticed several powerful auras from people he didn''t know.


    "We have visitors." He said in a serious tone, while Nova frowned, remembering the previous situation.


    "Are they more members of the Congregation of Revtion?" She asked him in a low voice.


    "We''ll see." He didn''t rush, but quickly made his way to the family''s mansion, ignoring the many people along the way who congratted him on his new level.


    As soon as they arrived at the Fuller mansion, they ran into Lauren, Nina and Eve standing around, with the strongest one in the area, unable to help butment to him in surprise.


    "Did you find the vampire''s technique? How did you get to mid-level so fast?" Lauren asked, as she felt how powerful Vicente''s aura was.


    Vicente smiled at his older sister. "I don''t need it. But I really found it."


    Lauren took a step forward, not expecting her sillyment to be true.


    "Where is it?"


    "I destroyed it. A group of Congregation of Revtions members attacked me after I finished my business in Saltstar City. Fortunately, they underestimated me."


    The three women listened with their mouths agape, unable to believe that someone would be bold enough to do such a thing, and that he had ess to such a technique and destroyed it.

 Chapter 809 News about the Taboo Technique

    Chapter 809 News about the Taboo Technique


    ??"What? You destroyed it?" Lauren lunged at Vicente and grabbed him by the cor in an instant, not believing he had done something so stupid.",


    Vicente saw Lauren''s angry expression and grabbed her waist with both hands, pulling her away from him.


    "Destroying it was the best decision I could have made. Such a brutal technique should not exist. It has too much potential to cause trouble.


    The world needs beings of the Dark and Light Paths. If it bes avable, both sides will try to wipe each other out, and more disasters like The Purification will happen in the future." Vicente said calmly, while Nina and Eve took his side in the matter.


    It seemed tempting to be stronger by using people from the opposite direction or even enemies. But how sustainable was that?


    They had already experienced the negative consequences of this technique, so it seemed wrong to both of them to insist on using it.


    Lauren clenched her fists, feeling her brother was too naive. Just because the Congregation of Revtions had used the technique the wrong way didn''t mean they would use it the same way!


    "Say what you want. You''ve wasted something that could get us to the 6th stage quickly."


    "You haven''t even chased your fifth pentagram yet, Lauren. You shouldn''t worry about the 6th stage." Vicente told her with a smile on his face. "Anyway, I''m staying in the city for a few days before I leave. Take the opportunity and go hunt your pentagram."


    "Tsk!"


    She left without looking back, following his advice to get her fifth essence.


    With Nina, Eve and Nova watching her, Vicente asked. "Whose 5th stage auras are those in the city that I don''t know?"


    Eve turned her attention to Vicente, sighing as she thought of a more positive topic. "They are potential allies. Envoys from the Chutha Dynasty, Tamor Dynasty, Kenyth Empire, Andoria Kingdom and the Storm Fjord are in the city waiting for you to confirm the agreements we''ve made over the past few days."


    "Oh? What agreements are those?" He was interested as he sat down.


    "The envoys from each of these states heard the rumors about what you were doing in the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn and Trevora Kingdom. They came to the city with 4th and 5th grade materials for you to make weapons, ammunition, and armor for them.


    I''ve agreed with each of these groups that you can use their materials to make artifacts as long as a portion of the production stays with us. They''ve all agreed, so all you have to do is agree for us to proceed with these deals."


    Vicente smiled as he heard Eve''s sweet words.


    What the Scott Province, or even the entire Seidel Kingdom,ckedpared to other areas he had visited on his travels was mainly mineral wealth.


    Sure, this area was poorer, and the poption was weaker on average. But with the right weapons, even weak people could contribute significantly in the current context.


    But for that, Vicente would need good quality materials inrge quantities, something he didn''t have.


    The deals Eve had made in thest few days were especially interesting to him. They brought allies and partners in the fight against the monsters, but also new defensive artifacts to his domains.


    "All right. Organize the groups toe to me and n my schedule for the next few days. I''ll give priority to making artifacts for them." Vicente said, while Eve smiled, having already done most of what he asked.


    "Everything should be ready tomorrow morning. Then you''ll have the day off." She said before taking her leave to sort out the part of this matter she hadn''t solved yet.


    Vicente stayed behind with his younger sister and Nova when he heard Nina sigh and say.


    "Changing the subject, you won''t believe this, brother. One of the emissaries who came to town to do business with you is Rory''s father!"


    "What?" He looked at Nina with wide eyes, surprised to hear that.


    "Hehe, I was shocked too. Rory''s father is a big figure in the Kenyth Empire. He''s a Low-level Paragon who traveled around the kingdom a few decades ago when he was just a Sky Sovereign."


    It wasn''t umon for people from stronger areas, where there were Paragons, for example, to travel to weaker areas where the maximum level was simr to their own.


    Why was that? Basically, the opportunities of an area where there were several Sky Sovereigns could help these cultivators in some way, but without the dangers of an area where there were Paragons.


    Such ces were perfect for the temporary training of magicians who wanted to reach higher levels while avoiding the problems that could destroy them.


    Many high-level sects and ns sent their juniors to weaker areas, especially if they showed a lot of potential. This had been the case with Lauren, but also with Julian, who had ventured further south on his own when he met Rory''s mother.


    Vicente and Nova would soon hear more local gossip from Nina, updating them on the situation in the city, theirpanions and allies, but also on the visitors.


    After a few minutes of chatting, Nova left to write some letters to the official forces of the kingdom, but also to the Sentinels of the Order.


    Until a few days ago, the Congregation of Revtions was no longer wee in Vicente''s domain. But from now on, it was an enemy organization, a force to be eliminated if it entered his domains!


    Nova would spread the news of thetest assassination attempt to the kingdom''s forces, the Sentinels of the Order, and even to neighboring states still outside Vicente''s domains.


    Everyone needed to know how the Congregation of Revtions had allied with vampires in the past, got a technique from this enemy race of humanity, eliminated the strongest magicians from the Dark Path, and helped cause the current disaster.


    Not only that, but the temple members didn''t just make a mistake once, they repeated it by trying to sacrifice Vicente in order to be stronger through the cursed technique!


    Since the technique could be used against both Dark and Light Path magicians, everyone should be on the lookout for the technique that perhaps more temple members had their copies of!

 Chapter 810 Additional Terms of the Alliance Agreement

    Chapter 810 Additional Terms of the Alliance Agreement


    ??While Nova was doing her job of spreading the word about how harmful the Congregation of Revtions was to the continent, the men in the city who wanted to do business with Vicente learned of his return.",


    As soon as they heard from Eve that Vicente had returned and was willing to do business with them, and as soon as they heard from her the order he would follow to build his weapons, virtually everyone moved to the Fuller estate.


    Standing next to his younger sister, Vicente found over 30 people, most of them Sky Sovereigns but some Low-level Paragons as well, crowding around his door to speak with him.


    He signaled one of his men to let these people into his estate, and soon he was sitting next to Nina in the living room of his mansion with these individuals, men and women, most of them standing around.


    The Paragons sat in front of Vicente and Nina, each of them looking at the young Fuller as they sensed how powerful this young man already was.


    They had heard that Vicente had only recently been a Low-level Paragon, but the young man had already advanced to Mid-level!


    This was an impressive rate of progress!


    At the current rate, Vicente would probably be an Archmage before he reached the age of 50, a feat unheard of in the Pris Realm!


    Considering how impressive his cultivation speed was, everyone there to greet and talk to him fell silent when Vicente signaled he wanted to speak.


    "I am d to see that my efforts in the central region have not gone unnoticed. My goal with those actions was to slow the flow of monsters to the south, but just the men in Trevora Kingdom and the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn wouldn''t be enough to help us in this crisis.


    I will produce your weapons and armor, as Eve has already warned you. I hope I can count on you as allies from now on, but there''s something else I can''t ignore right now."


    "What is it, Venerable Fuller?" One Paragon asked.


    "The Congregation of Revtions." Vicente got right to the point, bing much more solemn. "I think everyone here has heard that I''m reviving the Cataclysm Order, right?"


    All the people nodded in agreement while remaining silent, waiting for his next words.


    "Well, let me rify things. I am not against the Congregation of Revtion because I am reviving the Cataclysmic Order. I''m bringing the order back from the ashes because of the crimesmitted by the temple members.


    As we speak, letters are being sent to the major remaining forces in the southern and central regions of the continent, detailing the crimes of the Congregation of Revtion.


    You''ll find out when you return home, but let''s get this out of the way. The Congregation of Revtions made a deal with the vampires millennia ago and obtained a technique..."


    Vicente exined what he had confirmed by obtaining the copy of the technique in question after killing the members of the temple a few days ago, showing the men and women the reason for his position.


    "... Because of these crimes, I cannot side with this organization. But after the recent attack on my person, I can no longer tolerate it.


    They want to persist in their mistake and create more chaos on the continent out of greed. Hence, from now on, the temple will not only be unwee in my domains, but I will consider it an enemy.


    I expect the same from my allies, of course." Vicente said with a deep look on his face that echoed in the dark tone of his voice.


    The men and women understood Vicente''s position when they saw the proof that he had been attacked by the newly promoted Temple Master.


    There in the living room were some natives of the Tamor Dynasty, the current headquarters of the Congregation of Revtions. When they saw some items belonging to the man they had met in the dynasty''s capital months ago, they confirmed the identity of the one who had tried to act against Vicente and Nova.


    "Sigh! This is so unbelievable!"


    "Yes, who would have thought that in the situation we''re in, the leaders of the Congregation of Revtions would still try to turn against the hope of the continent?"


    "They have always been fanatical about their goals and ideas. That''s why I never liked them!"


    "Attacking Venerable Fuller is the same as attacking the magicians''munity and fighting against the survival of the race. We should ban temples in all our states!"


    "The problem with that is, how are we going to bring about the Awakening of our juniors?"


    Vicente presented the solution. "Like I said, I''m reactivating the Cataclysm Order. I have Awakening Altars in the Kenyth Empire, Chutha Dynasty, Trevora Kingdom, Kingdom of Eternal Dawn, the Andoria Kingdom, and two other areas.


    I''m already activating Awakenings in some of these posts daily. As soon as I resolve the situation in Scott Province, I''ll get the Chutha Dynasty and the Kenyth Empire posts up and running.


    At least some of you will count on my altars in a few months."


    "Do you have any ns to expand westward?" A native of the Tamor Dynasty asked.


    "I still have to n my future moves, but I will definitely open order''s posts in all states of the southern region and also create new ones in the states where we are already present." Vicente nodded affirmatively.


    For now, he was just taking advantage of the existing infrastructure. But as his ns came to fruition, and the situation stabilized a bit for part of themunity, he intended to move forward and build new posts in the region''s major cities.


    Relying on one post in each state was not sustainable in the long run!


    The men and women there understood Vicente''s position and agreed to remove the temple from their cities as Vice''s ns developed.


    Vicente understood the side of these groups, so he didn''t ask for anything absurd right away.


    At the end of this meeting of the allies, they would have something more to add to the agreements they would sign with Vicente starting tomorrow, after they had even talked about the Dark Path sects that were allied with the vampires.


    They nned to crack down on these groups and only ept Dark Path magicians in their cities if they were members of the Cataclysm Order!

 Chapter 811 Situation of the Kenyth Empire

    Chapter 811 Situation of the Kenyth Empire


    ??With Vicente''s conversations with the 30 emissaries from different areas of the south region of the continent, things would be clearer for each of these groups, with them better understanding Vice''s goals and where they would end up with their alliance.


    The Congregation of Revtions would eventually be marginalized or even destroyed, while the Cataclysm Order would have a monopoly on Dark Path magicians and the Awakening of powers.


    These points seemed positive only for Vicente and the Fuller family, but that was the price to pay for weapons and armor that would save the lives of magicians and allow them to fight the monsters and reim the lostnds.


    From their point of view, it was a worthwhile exchange, especially considering the temple could no longer be trusted.


    When the emissaries learned of the technique the vampires had created, they had two particrly worrying thoughts in mind.


    First, the Congregation of Revtion had allied with the vampires in the past to get this technique, and they had a way of tracking down magicians with less than 5th stage power. So what was to guarantee the temple wouldn''t ally with the vampires again in the future and use such capabilities against them?


    The second point concerned the vampire''s technique. Although this technique could not be used between members of the same path, no one there wanted it to fall into the hands of the Dark Path magicians.


    If it fell into those allies'' hands, it might even be interesting for one or the other. But given theck of powerful Dark Path magicians on the continent, even that wouldn''t be so good.


    Therefore, everyone there had more or less the same thought as Vicente. They had to act against the Congregation of Revtions and destroy the copies of such a technique!


    With a sense of urgency in their hearts, most of them left the Fuller estate, worried about the future, this time not because of the vampires, but because of the members of the temple and their corruption.


    The only one left behind was Julian, who was now standing in front of Vicente and Nina, with no one else around but the three of them.


    "Venerable Fuller, thank you for the opportunities you''ve given Rory. As much as I wasn''t there for him, I''m truly grateful for what you did." Julian stood and made a gesture of greeting to Vicente, bowing his head as he spoke sincerely.


    "Rory is my best friend. No need to thank me, Venerable Bond. He has been by my side throughout the building of the Fuller family and the beginning of the rebuilding of the Cataclysm Order.


    Without him, everything would have been much more difficult for me, so it is I who am grateful for the friend he has been since we met." Vicente approached Rory''s father and made him raise his head.


    Vicente had no reason to have a problem with the man. If Rory epted Julian, then he could only respect this person as the father of his friend.


    "Hmm, I regret a lot of things in my life, but maybe the mistake I made in leaving Rory and Heidi behind was for their own good." He smiled as he thought about his situation in a different way.


    "I would never have been able to bring the good that you brought into their lives. So, even if you don''t need my gratitude, I will be eternally grateful to you. I hope I can help you in any way I can."


    Vicente nodded at the man before changing the subject. "Well, I won''t refuse your help... But how is the empire? After passing through the Trevora Kingdom, I made my way here in a hurry, so I don''t know the actual situation in some of the southern states."


    "The situation is not good. I don''t think it''s worse than the situation in the central states. I think the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn was the most devastated of our allies. But the imperial family fell in my homnd.


    Although there are still imperial forces and nobles trying to hold the state together, the entire imperial lineage has been wiped out.


    The capital of the empire has been devastated by monsters, and a group of 4th stage vampires have taken over the city as a staging area for their operations in the southern region.


    From what I''ve heard from our new allies here in Metal City, the vampires have other outposts in the southern region, simr to the one in my state."


    "Oh? I didn''t expect them to be so close to us." Vicente narrowed his eyes when he saw how serious this was.


    "They are responsible for expanding the monsters'' territory. Behind every major attack on human cities, such as the capital of my empire and Saltstar City, are the orders of peak 4th stage vampires.


    From what little I''ve been able to read about the enemy''s movements, the 5th stage vampires are in seclusion in the north, where almost the entire area has already been conquered by their race.


    The vampires who are currently directing the actions of their race are the Sky Sovereigns. There must be at least 30 such individuals in the central and southern parts of the continent, while another 400 or so 4th-stage vampires must be scattered throughout the area tomand the monsters."


    Nina and Vicente became more serious when they heard such detailed and up-to-date news about vampires so close to them for the first time.


    Julian knew this from the terrible situation in the Kenyth Empire, one of the southern states of the continent that was in the worst shape at the moment.


    Tamor Dynasty, the ce the Congregation of Revtions had chosen as its new headquarters, was the opposite of the Kenyth Empire, currently the safest and most peaceful of all human domains on the continent.


    But because of that, it was the Kenyth Empire, not the Tamor Dynasty, that had the best information about the monsters and vampires on the continent.


    "This is very serious. Is there an imminent danger that these vampires will move against us? Against my state?" Vicente asked, with the seriousness appropriate to the subject.


    "As far as I know, they seem determined to go through with their ns to keep us as a food reserve for their race. So I believe there is no immediate danger of more of them moving against us on arge scale. But it is possible they will hunt down human warriors or even move against some cities." Julian answered as best he could.


    "Very well. I''ll give priority to producing the artifacts your group needs to return to the realm as soon as possible. And as soon as I''m ready, I''ll go to the Kenyth Empire to visit those vampires." Vincent made up his mind.

 Chapter 812 Vicente and Novas Decision

    Chapter 812 Vicente and Nova''s Decision


    ??For the next two weeks, Vicente would stay in Metal City without getting involved in the recovery of the province or the kingdom. He would focus all his time on producing artifacts for his new partners.",


    Seven groups had sought his alliance, but none of them had brought himrge amounts of materials, as humans, even high-ranking ones, had rtively small limits on the amount of minerals they could carry.


    These two weeks would be enough for him to use all the 4th and 5th grade materials brought by these groups, producing a total of 1,000 weapons, 2 million bullets, and 200 pieces of armor.


    Of this amount, 17% stayed in Metal City for the use of the local forces, while the rest was divided ording to what each group brought.


    The group that took the most artifacts with them when they left the city was Julian''s group from the Kenyth Empire, as they had brought the most materials. However, they only took 100 4th grade weapons, 22 4th stage armors, and 3 5th stage armors.


    They had all brought small amounts of materials because they didn''t know if they could trust Vicente. Before they met Vicente, there was a danger this young man would rob them if they entered his territory!


    Now they all knew that wouldn''t happen, and they were already nning to send additional groups in the future with more of their materials to get better numbers of artifacts.


    But for now, everyone was satisfied, as thest party had left Metal City the day before with 50 firearms and 14 pieces of armor, promising to return in a few months with triple what they had brought on this trip.


    As for the Fuller family, they got the most out of the deal, not having to do anything crazy or take any risks to get 170 new firearms and 34 new pieces of armor!


    ...


    After finishing the artifacts for his new allies the day before, Vicente took a day off with Nova.


    For the past two weeks, not only had he been working hard to produce the artifacts for his new allies, but his entire group had been working in the city and province.


    Nova and Eve had organized the groups that were already traveling to abandoned towns in the province. One group was even supposed to be in Saltstar City, gathering resources and materials and setting up lookouts.


    Rory, Casey, and Bart were to expand the security perimeters of Martell Vige and Millfall, with the goal of merging their fences in theing months.


    The family groups in the other remaining cities in the province were also making efforts to improve the situation in their territories and to hunt down monsters that came close to their border fences.


    As the family''s ns were progressing well, the Bain and Fuller families would celebrate their nned union in theing months today, on a day of rest for the main local representatives.


    ...


    At the Fuller family mansion, Vicente and Nova weed many guests into their home this evening, nobles, wealthy men, and great local warriors there to share in this special moment.


    After years of courtship, Vicente and Nova publicly announced their wedding, scheduled for 8 months from now!


    Nova''s family was thrilled. Her mother and father smiled as they thanked the local leaders for the gifts for their daughter and Vicente.


    Nina was also delighted. She had her wedding to Killian just a few months away and was very fond of Nova.


    Vicente and Nova''s wedding would not only be an auspicious moment she would soon experience, but one that would make her happy for Nova, who deserved it very much, and for Vicente, who loved Nova so much.


    Only Lauren wasn''t there to celebrate with her siblings, as she was cultivating in the estate''s cultivation room.


    She had returned to town three days ago, having left earlier to search for her fifth pentagram. After finding a 5th stage creature with a good green pentagrampatible with her near the border of the kingdom with the Chutha Dynasty, she returned after getting what she wanted.


    Since Vicente had made a big monster sacrifice in Metal City a few days ago, the ce was so rich in mana that even Paragons like her could try to improve their strength there.


    She, Onyx, and Torne were doing just that while the rest of the family enjoyed Vicente and Nova''s engagement ceremony.


    Amidst the many people in the reception area of the mansion, servers came and went with drinks and snacks, while special magicians yed music and sang to the delight of the guests.


    Important conversations took ce around the estate, while Vicente danced with Nova, holding her tightly in his arms with a smile on his face.


    Maybe he wouldn''t have much time with her. But as long as he was there, he would take the opportunity to live the best life he could with her!


    "Nova, we''re going to have a baby." He said as he looked into his partner''s perfect blue eyes.


    "Are you sure? I would love to have a child with you, but I don''t want to be a burden to you." She said, feeling her heart beat faster and her cheeks grow hotter.


    "Children are not burdens. One day, none of us will be here, even if we defeat the vampires. All living things must die. But that doesn''t mean we have to disappear. Let''s nt our fruits for the next generations." He told her as he smiled, showing his teeth and dimples.


    "Our fruits, huh?" She smiled as she imagined what it would be like to experience motherhood.


    She was truly afraid, even though she loved family and the idea of having children. Would it be good to bring a child into this world amid a disaster?


    But if it was dangerous to bring such a fragile and defenseless creature into the world, could she dy her decision and risk never conceiving Vicente''s children?


    She wrapped her fingers around his body and nodded affirmatively.


    "All right, I want to try." She told him, causing him to stop dancing and kiss her.


    Everyone saw their moment as men and women stood around apuding the passionate kiss of the young leaders.

 Chapter 813 Six Months

    Chapter 813 Six Months


    ??In the blink of an eye, six months have passed since Vicente and Nova''s engagement ceremony!",


    After that day, Vicente and Nova became the number one couple in Scott Province and the Seidel Kingdom, with hundreds of thousands of people following the news about them and cheering for their sess and happiness.


    People throughout the kingdom loved Vicente for the things he had done before the engagement, but most of all, they loved him for what he had done in the past six months.


    About a year and a half after the worst of the crisis hit the Seidel Kingdom, the province was at its best thanks to the many actions of Vicente and his family throughout the territory.


    In six months, the men of the royal army and the Fuller family had recovered all the ruins of the province''s destroyed cities and taken over all the ntations and mining areas in the territory.


    With the expansion of the railway lines, more weapons and armor¡ªbecause of the alliance agreements signed earlier and within the past few months¡ªthe number of warriors with the ability to kill 4th and 5th stage creatures had greatly increased.


    As a result of these improvements in the province, the news that the province had returned to 100% human control spread throughout the cities in the area in the past week.


    In less than a year of work in the area, Vicente and his group had eliminated the threat to the remaining 2.5 million plus inhabitants of the province, attracting interest from all over the state and even neighboring states.


    Migrations had recently begun again, with people from other provinces of the kingdom, and even from the Chutha Dynasty and the Kenyth Empire, wanting to move to Scott Province.


    Amid the province''s recovery, the Fuller family had strengthened tremendously, gaining more men in their ranks and a higher average power.


    Now, for the first time in millennia, the most powerful force in the kingdom in terms of soldiers was no longer the royal family, but the Fuller family!


    ...


    At the Fuller family headquarters in Metal City...


    Vicente had just returned to the city after a two-week trip to the Snow Province and was meeting with his sisters, Eve, and his master.


    "Where''s Nova? Is she all right?" He asked with a goofy smile on his face.


    The wedding was scheduled to take ce in less than two months, but what he was most interested in was the well-being of his PREGNANT fianc¨¦e!


    After only a few months of trying, Vicente and Nova had got it, and she was now in her fourth month of pregnancy.


    Pregnancy for magicians wasn''t exactly the same as pregnancy for normal humans, but there weren''t many differences. Birth could ur between the 11th and 13th month of pregnancy, a time when the mother was vulnerable until the baby was born.


    Nova was not yet weakened by her pregnancy, but Vicente was still a little worried.


    "Don''t worry, they''re fine." Nina said as she smiled at Vicente, enjoying seeing the worry on her brother''s face. "My sister-inw and my first niece are fine. They are taking care of the wedding preparations, so it''s best not to see each other during the day."


    They already knew the gender of Vicente''s first child. Nova was pregnant with a baby girl, Annie Fuller.


    "Is that so?" Vicente smiled silly while Lauren looked at him out of the corner of her eye, surprised at her powerful brother.


    ''I''ll never have children...'' she thought to herself, feeling ashamed of Vicente for the way he always acted when it came to Nova and Annie.


    "Annie is getting healthier every month, Vicente. She''s already starting to kick a little. You should pay attention to thatter. It''s quite funny." Evemented to her friend.


    Nova, Nina and Eve spent a lot of time talking about Annie daily, andtely they had been paying close attention to Annie''s movements.


    Annie''s movements were still subtle, but she was active, a sign that she would move even more as the pregnancy progressed.


    Vicente nodded at Eve, curious to see such a thing.


    Then Lauren changed the subject. "How was your trip to the Snow Province?"


    After reiming the Scott Province, the family''s current focus was on reiming the Snow Province and moving forward with Vicente''s n to establish the border of his domains in that area.


    He wouldn''t try to reim the entire Seidel Kingdom. After securing the Snow Province, he intended to maintain his domains before visiting his allies in the southern region.


    More important than creating secure areas in the Seidel Kingdom would be ensuring the defensive and offensive capabilities of his allies around areas such as the Chutha Dynasty, the Kenyth Empire, and the Andoria Kingdom.


    With the Diamond Province currently in a stable situation and ns developing for the Snow Province, it wouldn''t take long for him to start traveling around the region.


    Vicente looked at Lauren and sighed, his expression changing.


    "Well, I''d say. I''ve established the basic defenses of this area and the improvements to the railroads there, so it will be easier to move forward with our ns for this area than it was in the province.


    With the number of armed men we have on the border between Snow Province and Scott Province, we can quickly guarantee the security of the entire area."


    "This is good. With Snow Province, we''ll have over 6 million people and arge area to train warriors, mine resources, and produce food. We can live sustainably in that area even if things get worse in the future." Benson said with relief.


    "What about the metal cities in this area? When are you going to build them?" Eve asked.


    "After my marriage to Nova and the full recovery of the Snow Province. I will build five cities along the border, with a Cataclysm Order outpost in each of them."


    These would be the headquarters of their forces to prevent monsters from entering their domains, but also where migrants could enter their domains, wait for the chance to gain ess to the interior of their territory, and also awaken their powers.


    With the situation improving for them, the group was already nning to start building new Awakening Altars!


    ''Once that''s done, I''ll have the peace of mind to travel around the region without worrying about my family...'' Vicente thought to himself, while he couldn''t help but feel eager for it to be over and for him to go and deal with ces like the one Julian had warned him about.

 Chapter 814 The Importance of Not Losing Fear

    <h4>Chapter 814 The Importance of Not Losing Fear?</h4>


    "Then I look forward to it," Nina said with a smile. "Once I be a High-level Mage, I hope to be able to join one of these cities to protect our domains."",


    Vicente smiled at Nina when he heard this, imagining that she might be able to get there by the time these five metal cities were ready.


    Nina had recently reached the middle level of the 3rd stage. With her powerful ability to steal vital energy and use it to her advantage, Nina had grown rapidly.


    She was only 19 this year, but would probably be a High-level Mage before she was 20, and who knows, an Earth Sovereign before she was 22.


    Lauren looked at Vicente and made a ''tsk'' sound at him, seeing where he had led Nina by giving her hope that she could join the warriors fighting for the future of themunity.


    "Nina, stop talking nonsense." Lauren approached her sister and took her by the hand, pulling her out of the house. "Let''s go to college. I''ll take you this morning."


    Nina epted the situation with a smile, knowing that her older sister didn''t like to put herself in danger.


    "Sister, I''m already an adult. I''m getting married soon, so you can''t force me to stay home any longer." Nina told Lauren as they walked through the family garden.


    "Huh! You think you can say that just because you''re an adult? I can easily stop you from doing the stupid things you''re thinking of doing." Lauren said harshly. "I''m very nice to you, but don''t think I wouldn''t use my powers to stop you!"


    Nina heard this but didn''t take it personally. She smiled when she saw Lauren''s attempt. "You can try all you want, sister. I won''t be a nuisance in this family. You and the brother are already risking yourselves for the family, so why can''t I do the same? Or do you think I''m incapable?"


    "You are a fool! But that''s not your fault. Vicente didn''t know how to raise a sister and ended up raising you as a boy. You shouldn''t put yourself in danger like this. That''s his job and mine. You should just sit back and watch while we take care of everything." Lauren said as she let go of her sister''s wrist and walked ahead of her.


    "I will not do that. When I be a High-level Mage, I''m going to go to one of those metal cities and fight for themunity, whether you like it or not, sister." Nina insisted.


    "Then I''ll be forced to lock you up at home," Lauren threatened.


    "That will be the only way." Nina replied, not believing Lauren.


    As much as Lauren knew how to talk coldly and threaten, she had never followed through on any of her threats in months. When it came to Nina, Lauren''s icy heart seemed to melt, rendering her incapable of doing anything her mind said.


    Nina knew that better than anyone, and wasn''t afraid of Lauren''s threats.


    Lauren clenched her fists in frustration, feeling what it was like to deal with a rebellious teenager.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vicente had stayed behind with Eve and Benson, looking at them as he smiled at Lauren''s improvements.


    Lauren still hadn''t improved her situation regarding her memories. She was still a Low-level Paragon, despite the improvements she had made in the past few months.


    However, she was more in tune with Nina and the family than ever, having fully epted her position as a member of House Fuller.


    She took a more active part in decisions and acted for the good of the family, even when no one asked her to.


    There was still a long way to go before she was fully functional and trustworthy enough for him to no longer need his approval. But Vicente was bing more and more hopeful about her recovery because of the changes in Lauren''s behavior.


    "Sigh! Nina is growing up so quickly. Soon she won''t be living with us anymore and will be out on the battlefield without our protection," Eve said to Vicente as she watched the two sisters walk and talk along the sidewalks of the city''s main avenue.


    Nina''s wedding would be a few days before Vicente''s. From then on, she would live with Killian in Metal City until she moved out of the area.


    Vicente sighed at Eve''sment, but he wouldn''t stop his sister from going ahead with her own ns.


    "She has to face certain dangers on her own. Nina is an adult and a very strong magician. She will make her own sessful journey without our constant help." He said confidently.


    Benson agreed. "Nina is a mature girl. Don''t worry about her. I honestly worry a lot more about the girl Lauren."


    "Oddly enough, I feel the same way." Vicente agreed with his master. "Anyway, how''s the family? Any progress while I was gone?"


    "Several members of the family are improving their powers. But none are close to reaching the 5th stage, if that''s what you mean.


    Torne and Onyx might get to the middle of the 5th stage before Lauren, but it''s not easy for either of them. So everyone is still in the same position they were in when you left."


    Benson added to Eve''s words. "Fortunately, we have the 5th stage robotic armor. With the current number of Sovereigns in our group and the armor, we have enough men to take on a small battalion of 5th stage monsters."


    "That''s good. I don''t think any 6th stage monsters woulde to the southern region, so our biggest concern is the 5th stage creatures." Vicentemented to the two of them, feeling that things were going very well, but without losing his sense of fear. "We will keep a close eye on them in theing months. We''re getting stronger, but don''t rely too much on that feeling.


    The moment we lose our fear of monsters, that''s the moment we''ll be close to a catastrophe that''s deadly dangerous for the family.


    I believe that within a year at the most, we''ll be faced with more 5th stage monsters. So be prepared."


    The two agreed, understanding Vicente''s concerns and the caution they should take.


    Everyone was afraid of doing things that had a high chance of going wrong. But when those actions went well, people naturally became confident, which could make them lose some of their fear, or respect for the dangers, which could make them lose some of their caution.


    None of them wanted to falter after so much preparation, so the three of them split up while thinking the same thing and preparing for the worst!

 Chapter 815 The End of the Congregation of Revelations

    Chapter 815 The End of the Congregation of Revtions


    ??As Vicente returned to his routine in Metal City from his recent travels, the situation for the Congregation of Revtions in the Tamor Dynasty had reached a breaking point!",


    In the dynasty''s capital, where the church had chosen the local temple as its new headquarters, chaos was spreading through the temple''s halls as members of the group fled, some carrying things, others burning their cloaks and robes.


    Meanwhile, the outskirts of the local temple were teeming with people, citizens of the capital protesting as they threw objects at the building, shouting in hatred of this organization.


    With Vicente''s earlier revtions to his allies, the secret that the Congregation of Revtions had once allied itself with vampires had spread throughout the south of the continent.


    In the past six months, the Temple has lost virtually all of its posts in the states allied with the Fuller family, which currently make up over 80% of the southern and central region of the Pris Realm!


    With Vicente''s allies preferring to kick the temple out of their states in order to get their weapons and armor, the Temple reached its limit after Vicente''s own allies spread the truth.


    Still, the temple had many followers across the continent. Simply driving him out would not be easy or possible. To make it work, Vicente''s allies spread the truth and put the poption of their cities on the opposite side of the Temple.


    Thus, even without raising a single weapon, Vicente''s allies brought the organization to its current conclusion, with the citizens of the capital of the Tamor Dynasty calling for an end to the organization near the temple''s headquarters.


    The weakest members of the temple had already fled, abandoning the organization as soon as they noticed the cracks in its structures.


    But today, the temple had reached its critical point, and the strongest remaining men had reached the point where they would either let the Temple die or be enemies of the magicalmunity themselves.


    Inside the burning building, suffering from looting and being attacked by angry mobs, thest three Paragons of the temple gathered in the basement.


    "The Temple Master made a big mistake. Sigh! We should never have gone after Vicente Fuller." Commented the temple''sst Mid-Level Paragon as he and his two partners stood in the vault of this post, where a golden scroll was stored in a 6th grade formation, the strongest on the continent.


    "Let''s let the temple die. There''s nothing more we can do for our organization. With the Cataclysm Order growing and Vicente Fuller gaining influence, carrying on the temple''s legacy will only cause us problems, perhaps even our own demise." Said one of the two Low-level Paragons.


    "Hmm, but are we going to leave it at that? Are we really going to give it all up?" The third asked in a tone of disappointment, bitterness, and defeat.


    For the oldest members of the temple, seeing the end of their organization was like seeing a part of themselves die. It was very painful and difficult to ept it.


    The elders knew about the crimes of the temple and the mistakes of their predecessors. They knew that many of their predecessors'' actions had been great mistakes, and some of them truly regretted how things had gone wrong for the temple.


    But even the most remorseful didn''t want the temple to end, and thought they could be reborn from the ashes!


    The Mid-level Paragon narrowed his eyes and asked. "Do you have your copies with you?"


    "Yes." The two Low-level Paragons nodded in agreement.


    "From now on, Imand you to survive. Hide in different parts of the continent and avoid not only monsters but also magicians. Your job is to survive the worst of the cmity and pass on this technique and the teachings of the temple.


    Let the enemies think that our religion is over. When things calm down, use our holy technique to bring back the glory of the Congregation of Revtion!"


    With these words, the Mid-level Paragon gathered the original version of the vampire''s technique and stored it in his spatial ring before saying goodbye to the two, who would only take copies of the technique.


    The three of them split up and secretly fled the capital of the Tamor Dynasty.


    ''You have won for now, Vicente Fuller. But we''ll be back one day!'' thought the Mid-level Paragon before disappearing into the continent.


    As the three fled, the locals wreaked havoc on their way to the local temple, which was already quite empty from the looting of the weaker temple members who had already fled.


    The local leaders didn''t get too involved and just watched as the Congregation of Revtions fell.


    No one knew the future, so it was better to let ordinary people, not members of known powers, act. It would be very difficult for the Congregation of Revtions to resurface and be relevant in the future, but the millennial powers couldn''t underestimate the resilience of an old giant.


    "Sigh! An era has just ended." One of the local leaders muttered as he looked at the deterioration of the building.


    "Despite the crimes of the temple members, this was still an organization that had existed for tens and tens of thousands of years. This is not a happy day in the continent''s history,"mented an old Low-level Paragon.


    "This is the dawn of a new era. We just don''t know where that era will take us yet."


    "I hope the Venerable Vicente Fuller is indeed the hope everyone believes him to be. It would be a shame if the continent changes because of him and he fails in the end."


    "Now we can only wait. The battle against the monsters is far from over."


    Soon, the old men behind the Tamor Dynasty would spread the news throughout the southern region of the continent, telling their human allies of the end of the Revtion Congregation.


    This was an important day, though one that had been anticipated by nearly the entiremunity of surviving magicians. As of today, the Temple would no longer exist, and the order would be the magicians'' hope in the fight against monsters and vampires.


    This news would not only reach the people in the south and center of the Pris Realm. The monsters and vampires would also have ess to this information in theing days and weeks!

 Chapter 816 Monster Reaction and Marriage

    Chapter 816 Monster Reaction and Marriage


    ??Three weeks after the fall of the Congregation of Revtion in the Tamor Dynasty, the news of the temple''s demise had already reached the Kingdom of Seidel and the Trevora Kingdom, near the border between the central region and the northern region.",


    While the human domains talked about this news with different opinions, some believing it to be sad news for all the history of the temple, and others believing it to be the beginning of a positive era, the vampires heard the information.


    At that moment, in the ancient capital of the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn, where a horde of monsters lived in the area, a group of six superior vampires were in the area''s ancient royal pce.


    This ce, like several others around the continent, was one of the monsters'' and vampires'' bases from which these creatures carried out their ns for domination.


    The six supreme vampires gathered there today were nothing less than the general leaders of the expansion of the vampire domains in the central region of the continent.


    From this ancient seat of the kingdom''s government came the most important orders for the monsters in this area, orders that resulted in the end of lives every day in this area.


    The six vampires had been living in this ce as if it were their new home, but today, they couldn''t help but look at the situation on the continent in a different way.


    "The Congregation of Revtions hase to an end, huh?" muttered one of the Sky Sovereigns as he looked around at hispanions in a living room that the local monarch used to use for friendly, informal meetings.


    In this ce, which was decorated with several paintings and statues, there were two sofas and four armchairs in the center of the area, where the six vampires sat or stood alone, while other types of monsters worked as servants around the pce.


    "This is unexpected news... Our leaders didn''t expect the Congregation of Revtions to fall so soon. The Cataclysm Order has also resurfaced, and there are rumors of hope among the mages."


    "This is not good news for our cause." Said the only woman present, as all eyes turned to her. "As much as the magicians seem to be weakened and disunited, they are actually following a very disturbing pattern.


    This Vicente Fuller seems to be more than just a talented cksmith. He is clearly bing the monarch of the magicians. The Congregation of Revtions was just the first big stone in his path.


    But he handled the temple very easily. I don''t like that."


    "That is a fact. The fall of the Congregation of Revtion doesn''t benefit us at all. The temple has always been open to dialogue with us. With its demise, we are in an even more distant position from the magicalmunity." One of the vampiresmented in a solemn tone, feeling that the situation in the south and center of the Pris Realm was not improving as they would have liked.


    "How are we going to deal with this? ording to the human news, Vicente Fuller is a very powerful Mid-level Paragon. If this information is true, then he''s an interesting target for us to cultivate when one of the elders leaves his cultivation.


    His magical essence is too valuable for us to kill at this time. However, if we don''t do anything about him, our ns will continue to be disrupted, and more and more people will get their hopes up."


    This was a dilemma for the group of vampires leading the expansion of their forces across the center and south of the continent!


    The woman there, the strongest and leader of this group, knew that they couldn''t drink the blood of someone like Vicente, since this young man would be the food for one of the elders of their coven. So she said the only thing they could do for now.


    "Let''s wait for the movements of this human. We can''t act on our own, or we would be going against the orders of the elders. But if he attacks one of our group, we''ll be justified in killing him."


    "In that case, we should alert ourpanions in the southern region. They''re the ones most likely to encounter Vicente Fuller." One of the vampires agreed.


    Then an old man with white hair said. "Let''s give the humans some space. Do they think they can resist us? Let''s give them that vain hope for now. As soon as Vicente Fuller falls or one of the elderses out of seclusion, we''ll make a brutal attack on those bastards!


    At that time, their toys will break in the face of our greatness!"


    ...


    While the vampires in the central and southern regions of the continent were nning what to do under the current circumstances of the continent, time flew by and it was finally the day of Vicente and Nova''s wedding.


    In Metal City, the main avenue and the city''s central park were decorated with flowers, while ordinary people crowded the streets where several guests had already passed in luxurious carriages.


    Following the flowery, well-decorated route, with many people apanying this great day, was the Cataclysm Order''s altar, built at the central point of the city, where all the guests were organized in the main hall of the building at that moment.


    There, Erin, a Low-level Paragon of the Dark Path, a member of the Order, was dressed in the ancient robes of that religion as she presided over the wedding ceremony between Vicente and Nova.


    The two of them stood side by side at this moment, facing Erin and a few other members of this rank of the order, while behind them, in this hall, stood the over 150 guests who had been invited to this event.


    Nina, Lauren and Eve were in the front row, two of these women smiling as they watched the end of the wedding ceremony of the two most important people in the city.


    "... From this moment on, I pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss your wife," Erin said with a smile on her face before watching Vicente and Nova kiss.


    The people in the rows of seats pped at that moment, and several women, old acquaintances of Vicente and Nova, smiled with teary eyes, deeply touched by the moment.


    Nina was all smiles at the moment, as she had Killian by her side, the man she had married weeks ago and now lived with as husband and wife.


    She knew how happy she was, so she couldn''t help but be even happier for her brother and Nova, who must be having the best moment of their lives right now.


    Rory sighed as he watched his friend finish kissing Nova and looked into the blue-haired girl''s eyes. ''I have to stop just dating and find a woman to be my wife.'' He thought to himself as he pped his hands, having onlye to his friend''s wedding with his mother.


    While other people were thinking of other things, Vicente had only Nova on his mind.


    "I hope to share more moments like this with you and Annie in the future." Vicente murmured with a genuine smile on his face as he grabbed Nova''s waist.


    She bit her lower lip as she rested her hands on herrge six-


    month pregnant belly.


    "No matter how little time we have together, I will always love you, Vicente Fuller." Tears of happiness flowed from her eyes before they embraced again.

 Chapter 817 Time to Expand the Plans

    Chapter 817 Time to Expand the ns


    ??In the blink of an eye, three months had passed since Vicente and Nova''s wedding!",


    After a honeymoon thatsted only 10 days, they returned to their normal routine. She went back to taking care of the army in the province, while he led the expansion of his operations in Snow Province, and both of them cultivated to be stronger.


    For the past few months, everything had been going well for the two and the Fuller family. As Nova reached the ninth month of her pregnancy, all of their ns wereing to fruition, with more trade with their allies taking ce, some of the construction of the order''s altars beingpleted, and more and more magicians joining them.


    After more than a year of the order''s altars functioning as stations for awakening the powers of young magicians, over 10,000 young people had awakened their powers at Vicente''s altars. Of those over 10,000, about 4,000 were Dark Path magicians, and nearly 90% of them had joined one of Vicente''s organizations.


    Vicente currently had three forces on the continent that magicians could choose to join. One was the Cataclysm Order, where one could be a Sentinel of the Order¡ªa defender of the magicalmunity¡ªor an administrative member of the altars.


    Another of his forces was the cksmiths'' Association, where he wanted to develop professionals capable of creating robotic armor.


    Given how impressive his armor was, the number of young people interested in bing cksmiths had skyrocketed in recent months, making forging the most sought-after profession among young people on the continent.


    Finally, one could directly join the Fuller family, whose purpose was to maintain the human domains in the south of the continent, especially in the Seidel Kingdom.


    Each force had its own peculiarities, but the main factor in all of them was location, since their ultimate goals were simr: to fight the monsters for the good of the magicalmunity.


    The Fuller family was for those interested in living between the Snow and Scott Provinces, while the Cataclysm Order was for people from all over the southern states who didn''t necessarily want to move.


    All three forces gained many new members during this time, far beyond the young people who had awakened in recent months. Many old magicians without organizations, or who had seen parts of their groups destroyed by the disaster, joined Vicente''s forces.


    Because of his sess in recruiting new subordinates, Vicente now had 37,000 magicians under his leadership, which had always helped him to dominate the Snow Province after his honeymoon, allowing him to build the new metal cities of the Seidel Kingdom.


    While his ns for Snow and Scott Provinces had reached the point he had envisioned when he returned to the kingdom more than a year ago, the situation in the other two provinces of the kingdom was the best it had been in months.


    With the state functioning more or less as it had before The Purification, Vicente was already thinking about his next move!


    ...


    At the Fuller family mansion in Metal City, Vicente was standing next to Rory, Eve, Benson, Nova and Nina in the family living room.


    Lauren wasn''t there, having left with Onyx weeks ago to carry out a mission in the north of the kingdom.


    Although most of the 5th stage monsters operated in the central region of the continent, sightings or news of such creatures reached Metal City on a weekly basis.


    The Fuller family currently had a special group of warrior members who were responsible for dealing with these stronger creatures, and there were always missions to hunt, kill, or subdue them.


    Lauren was pursuing her promotion to mid-level, so she spent less and less time in the city.


    But that wasn''t just a reflection of her desire to get stronger, it was also a reflection of Nina''s improvements. With just over 5 months since bing a Mid-level Mage, Nina was close to the peak of her level.


    She could be a High-level Mage in a few more months, so Lauren was working harder than ever in the north of the kingdom.


    For now, Nina and Killian were still living in Metal City, but soon they nned to move to Metal City 9, which was under construction near the northern edge of the Snow Province.


    Anyway, everyone in the room was at the same level as months ago. The only one with a big difference from months ago was Nova, who had an enormous belly.


    Since Annie was about to be born, Nova had already stopped cultivating to wait for the birth of her daughter.


    But even though she had been at the same level for a few weeks, she couldn''t help but attract the attention of the group with her big belly, constantly wiggling with Annie''s movements.


    Vicente smiled at the sight of his daughter wriggling inside her mother before turning to the group and saying. "I have gathered you here today to talk about our next steps. The Seidel Kingdom is bing safe, with excellent infrastructure for receiving migrants and dealing with monsters, even in my absence.


    But that''s not enough. We need to have metal cities outside the kingdom and outside warriors who can make the monsters'' progress even more difficult. So, for the sake of Annie''s future, I intend to leave for the Kenyth Empire tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?" Rory looked at his friend before turning his attention to Nova''s belly. "To ensure better conditions for Annie''s first days?"


    "Not only that. When Annie is born, I don''t intend to leave Metal City for a few months. So I''m going to move up my ns for this trip." Vicente exined before looking at Nina. "I hope you''ll stay in the city until I get back. I''ll do my best to be back before Annie is born, but in case that doesn''t happen, I want you to be in the city to protect her."


    Nina understood the message and nodded in agreement with her brother. "I will stay here until Annie is 1-year-old, brother. Don''t worry, I will defend my niece!"


    Vicente smiled. For him, Nina was the one who had the most potential of all his domains to rece him when he was gone!

 Chapter 818 Leaving the Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 818 Leaving the Kingdom ?</h4>


    After Vicente warned his family of his decision to go ahead with the family''s external ns, he stayed in Metal City for one more day and then left for his next journey the next morning.",


    With only Torne at his side, Vicente left his group alone for the first time since his return, but was very confident in the strength of his family.


    With more than 120 pieces of 5th stage armor, 400 pieces of 4th stage armor, and over 1,500 4th grade firearms, he was confident he could travel outside the kingdom for a few months without worrying about his family.


    If anything happened, that could affect even all the strength he had left, his presence or absence would hardly be felt.


    Therefore, he would travel around the kingdom for the next few days, returning to the capital before actually leaving the territory of the Seidel Kingdom.


    ...


    At Vicente''s current level, seven days was more than enough for him to travel between Metal City and Grandis.


    Arriving in the kingdom''s capital this afternoon, Vicente saw a more organized city, with calmer and more confident forces in ce, and citizens who seemed to be able to see the light at the end of the tunnel of this crisis.


    He greeted several people on his way through the city until he reached the central square, where he soon ran into Jasmine and La.


    After months since Vicente''s revtions, and then the news that forces from all over the south and center of the continent were abandoning the Congregation of Revtions, Jasmine had finally been convinced of the truth.


    She had spent months investigating La''s documents and her state''s own temple, exchanging letters with members of other temple offices.


    In the end, she discovered the truthsid out by Vicente and La were true, and she could no longer hold on to her previous beliefs.


    Even though she was a devout member of the religion who had been raised under the teachings of the temple, she could still abandon her beliefs and change sides.


    Disappointed with everything she discovered, and already an ally of Vicente, Jasmine did indeed switch sides, abandoning everything about the Congregation of Revtions.


    She now acted as a de facto member of the Cataclysm Order, not because she believed in their cause, but because she understood the need for a safe haven for the continent''s magicians.


    Spotting Vicente after months of not seeing him, Jasmine sighed as she stopped walking and waited for him.


    "Vicente."


    "Jasmine, La." He stopped in front of them and greeted them. "How are you?"


    "Fine, I''d say. We''re in the city collecting Magic Gems. We''ll be back at the altarter this afternoon." La told him.


    Then Jasmine changed the subject. "Vicente, I''m sorry for everything that happened earlier. I didn''t know about the atrocitiesmitted by my former superiors at the temple. I really believed the story they told the continent."


    He looked into her clear eyes and smiled softly. "Do not worry. The Congregation of Revtion fooled everyone. But it''s all over now. The temple no longer exists, so let''s focus on what we can still change, the future."


    "Hmm, I hope I can use my life to repair the destruction they caused." Jasmine agreed, though the feeling of guilt in her heart hadn''t diminished at all just by leaving time and knowing it was over.


    For many former followers who remained loyal to the temple, as she and La had, even if they hadmitted no crimes themselves, they felt guilty for worshipping a power so evil to the well-being of their own civilization.


    This was a matter for these women and other former members of the temple to deal with on their own, so Vicente said nothing to Jasmine about it.


    "The continent needs everyone who can give their strength. I will go to the Kenyth Empire to fight the vampires in that state."


    "Are the Scott and Snow Provinces finally safe?" La asked.


    She knew exactly what Vicente''s ns for the kingdom were, so if he was leaving the state, it could only mean that the most important phase of his ns had beenpleted.


    "Yes, the time hase for me to go back to fighting high-level monsters and superior vampires." He confirmed the thoughts of La and Jasmine.


    "Then we won''t stand in your way. You''re just passing through Grandis, right?" Jasmine asked.


    "Hmm, I''vee to look around the city and talk to the local leaders in person. I''ll leave tomorrow morning." He nodded positively.


    "Then we wish you a safe journey. I hope you''ll stop by Metal City 4 before you return to Scott Province." La said as she waved goodbye.


    "Yes, see youter. By the way, if you want to go to Metal City with me, I think it will be around the time of Annie''s birth." He smiled at the thought of his first daughter.


    The two girls smiled when they heard this and promised that they would definitely go with him to meet little Annie.


    After their brief conversation, he went to the royal pce, where he would soon meet Lina and King Seidel.


    These two important Sky Sovereigns from the capital would inform Vicente about the situation in the province, which was exactly what he had nned. All the railroads were working, and although much of the territory was still under monster rule, the cities, agricultural areas, and mines were back under government control.


    He would spend the night in the city, where he would attend a dinner with local nobles and powerful influences before spending an evening with Lina.


    After his marriage to Nova, he promised Lina that she would be the next to join him, with his wedding to her already nned for after Annie''s birth.


    For the time being, Lina wanted to stay in the capital to help her family, so she didn''t live with him and Nova yet. But her ns would change very soon!


    As for La, she already considered herself Vicente''s wife and didn''t want any ceremony. For the time being, she wanted to continue helping to expand the order and would only switch to his side once her current ns were realized.


    Anyway, the next morning Vicente left Grandis and headed north to the area where he would cross the border into the Kenyth Empire in less than 48 hours!

 Chapter 819 Back in the Kenyth Empire

    <h4>Chapter 819 Back in the Kenyth Empire?</h4>


    Vicente entered the Kenyth Empire, passing through areas he had traveled through years ago when he first visited the state.",


    Back then, Vicente hade to the Kenyth Empire to kill one of the people responsible for his mother''s death before traveling through the area in search of the order''s secret altar in the state. There, he had found Onyx and secured the secret altar under his rule.


    Before moving on to the city of Julian, where he intended to begin his ns for this de facto state, Vicente went to this outpost of the order, near the border of the Seidel Kingdom.


    Although he had conquered this ce years ago, this altar was still empty, as he hadn''t had time toe to the area to rebuild it and make it operational.


    When he passed through this coastal area of the empire, he seized the opportunity and quickly built a small metal vige at this outpost. By building two robots with the materials in the area and those he brought with him, he made the ce ready for human use.


    All he had to do was hand over the location of this outpost to the forces of the Kenyth Empire, and soon young people would be flocking there to awaken their powers.


    With that settled, he continued his ns, traveling to the north of the empire, where the city of Julian was located, near the capital of the empire, which had be home to vampires and monsters!


    ...


    Over the next five days, Vicente would learn much about the state of the empire, and along the way, he woulde across several abandoned or destroyed ces.


    Among the ces he passed, he saw the ancient sect he had attacked years ago in his quest for revenge, a power that had fallen with the cmity.


    Today, no humans lived in this area, and monsters had taken over the headquarters of this force.


    But that wasn''t all he had seen on his journey through the state. In some situations, he had seen both humans and monsters.


    In one, survivors hiding in the ruins of a city fought the monsters that had found them. In another situation, he saw monsters carrying humans in cages or even chains, for who knew what purpose or where they were going.


    In both cases, he acted to deal with the monsters, saving those who could be saved and freeing those who were imprisoned.


    The monsters didn''t just terrorize the magicalmunity with their attacks, their killing, and the terror of their cruelty. Some of them were interested in having ves. After all, there were things that humans were superb at, and monsters needed third parties to create those things for them.


    From what he had heard from the group he had rescued from captivity, there was a city of monsters where humans, like them, were enved and held hostage by the creatures. Unfortunately, they didn''t know the location of this city and hadn''t had the displeasure of entering it.


    Considering what he had heard from Julian earlier, Vicente imagined this must be the same city where the superior vampires were stationed.


    But he didn''t turn around to find out if his thoughts were right. As he continued towards Redvein, he would reach his destination on his sixth day of traveling through the realm!


    ...


    At the sight of the cmity-resistant human city before him, Vicente paused in mid-air to observe the outskirts of Redvein.


    In the northeast of the Kenyth Empire, close to the coast, Redvein was in a privileged position. Considering the territory it bordered a few dozen kilometers to the north, a kingdom with over 80% of its borders on the sea, i.e. with a small area borderingnd on the continent, this was a rtively safe area of the empire.


    Here, 600,000 inhabitants had held out against the disaster with the help of their many high-ranking warriors, half a dozen Paragons, and hundreds of Sovereigns.


    With the deal Julian had made with Vicente months ago, the area currently had 30 5th stage armors, 130 4th stage armors, and 540 4th grade weapons. It wasn''t muchpared to what Snow and Scott Provinces had, but for a single city, it was enough to deal with the crisis for the time being.


    As a result, the ce wasn''t too bad, even though it was further north than Vicente''s territory and also close to areaspletely dominated by monstrous creatures.


    There was a small natural border area on one side of the city where it would be difficult for any creature to approach this urban area. The most vulnerable side of the city was where most of the local forces were stationed, with several watchtowers and traps.


    They didn''t have Vicente''s fences, but there were many ways to protect an area and ward off enemies!


    Seeing that this ce wasn''t as bad as others he''d passed through on his way back from the north of the continent, Vicente headed straight for the entrance to Redvein.


    He presented himself with his pentagrams, and the guards in the area identified him as the ally responsible for their armaments.


    Unknown magicians were dangerous individuals on the continent these days; some of them had betrayed themunity and were acting on behalf of the vampires.


    But Vicente''s configuration of pentagrams was unmistakable. With just a presentation of what he could do, he gained ess to the city and was escorted to Julian''s current position.


    Julian was in the city along with three other Low-level Paragons, when the four of them sensed Vicente''s aura and didn''t need to be alerted to the young man''s arrival.


    He was the only one there who knew Vicente, so he told his fellowpanions in the city this was their ally.


    "Venerable Fuller, wee to Redvein!" said the four Paragons in position in the city as they made gestures of greeting to the person above them.


    Regardless of whether Vicente made the local forces'' armor and weapons, was their ally, or anything else that owed him respect, his powerful Mid-level Paragon aura alone was enough to make these four bow their heads in his presence!


    Vicente looked at the four, three men and a woman, and greeted them, hearing the names of these three local experts from Julian.


    Apart from them, there were two other Paragons from the city, but they were both traveling around the realm at the moment, carrying out missions that these individuals couldn''t do.


    Even though they were the strongest in the empire, their primary duty was to maintain their positions in cities like this, not to venture out into the territory!

 Chapter 820 Estimates of the Enemy

    Chapter 820 Estimates of the Enemy


    ??"Please apany us to the local government headquarters. We''ll talk in a morefortable ce." Julian nodded toward the building he and two of hispanions hade from, as he felt Vicente''s aura.",


    Vicente nodded in agreement, while Aria, Daniel and Frank looked at him, each of them impressed by him in their own way.


    "Venerable Fuller, how was your trip to Redvein? I hope you didn''t have too many problems." Aria smiled at him as she walked side by side with Vicente.


    Looking at this mature woman with blonde hair, Vicente said. "Nothing that was difficult to deal with. However, I ran into a situation that I confess I didn''t expect. I stopped a group of monsters from taking humans as ves. I hadn''t seen anything like that on my travels."


    Frank sighed and said. "Unfortunately, it is happening. The monsters divide us into three categories, Venerable Fuller. The first is those marked to die and be monster food, the Living Baits.


    The second category refers to those who are of value to monsters and vampires, such as professional and mid-level magicians. They are called Darkness Captives.


    Finally, there are those who are targets of the vampires and must be allowed to live in order to feed their magical essence. The monsters call these types of Rare Jewels.


    Those you saw being taken by the monsters were Darkness Captives, marked to be enved and serve the forces of darkness."


    Julian nodded in agreement and said. "It wasn''t like that until a few months ago. They just seemed to want to put us against the walls of our cities, banish us from the free territory of the state.


    But four months ago, we started hearing reports from survivors who saw groups of monsters taking people. Some of the city''s seers then prophesied that there are cities not only in the empire, but throughout the region, where magicians, Darkness Captives, are being exploited by the monsters.


    These magicians live as ves, producing whatever artifacts and resources the monstersmand. From weapons to pills to even formations."


    "This is very serious!" Vicentemented in a solemn tone, not expecting the situation to be so bad.


    Monsters alone were already dangerous and difficult to deal with. If they had proper weapons, resources to regain their strength and even strengthen themselves, it could be even more difficult for the magicalmunity to deal with the unfolding disaster!


    "It really is terrible." Daniel agreed, his expression deeply serious. "Unfortunately, it wouldn''t be easy to deal with them. Those cities where the Darkness Prisoners are, are the same ones where the superior vampires are stationed.


    In the case of the empire, that city is the capital, and there are said to be more than half a dozen 4th stage superior vampires living."


    Sky Sovereigns superior vampires were as strong as or stronger than Mid-level Paragons of the human race. That''s just considering a single superior vampire of that level. If we consider more than half a dozen of them, then even a High-level Paragon, or even a Beginner Archmage, could be endangered by going up against such a group!


    Most of the remaining Paragons in the Kenyth Empire were Low-level 5th-stage magicians, so facing those vampires in the capital was out of the question.


    Even though they were aware of what was happening in their own state, this group and other survivors from cities simr to Redvein had tolerated the strengthening of the monsters with the help of weapons and resources produced by ves.


    "How many superior vampires live in the capital? Do you have any idea?" Vicente asked, realizing this was his destiny and mission in the empire.


    The group entered an area of the government where there were sofas and chairs around a coffee table where they could talk more quietly.


    They settled in while someone ran to get Vicente something to drink.


    Aria replied to Vicente. "We can''t say for sure. Most of what we knowes from hearsay and the visions of seers. So maybe we only know a fraction of the truth, or that we know everything.


    We estimate that there are between 6 and 10 Sky Sovereign vampires of the superior type in the capital. But there must be more vampires there, Earth Sovereigns and Mages."


    There weren''t many superior vampires. If there were 10,000 of them on the entire continent, that would be a high number, close to the historical maximum the race had had in its long tradition.


    Sure, there were many inferior vampires, but since they weren''t as strong and couldn''t produce new vampires, their numbers were hardly considered in conversations like this.


    ''The north of the continent ispletely under the control of the vampires led by Demien Bloodthorne. So I imagine that a good portion of the 3rd and 4th stage vampires are living in the center and south of the continent.'' Vicente thought to himself as a beautiful woman poured tea for him and his fellow 5th stage partners.


    ''Assuming that there are 3,000 level-two vampires on the continent, more than half of them must be in the south and center of the continent. There must be about 30 cities like the empire''s capital in this region, which could mean that there are over 50 superior vampires in each city.''


    "I see... You must be right. There must be that many vampires with Sky Sovereign cultivation." He muttered before sipping his tea, imagining that besides these superior vampires, the weaker vampires, the inferior vampires, there must also be powerful monsters in these posts.


    "Besides them, there must be 5th stage monsters in the city, right? I imagine that if we travel near the border of the central and northern regions of the Pris Empire, there might even be Archmages in cities like this," He guessed.


    "That must be the case. We couldn''t spy on them at that level, given the difference in strength between our seers and our targets, but we believe that to be the case." Julian agreed with Vicente''s judgment.


    "Well, I''ll attack the capital of your state and test the enemies." Vicente decided. "But before that, I''m going to help this and other cities with the potential to join my Sentinels of the Order. I hope you can help me in the next few days with materials, men, and information."


    "We will do our best, Venerable Fuller!" The four agreed with smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 821 Destination: Capital of the Empire!

    <h4>Chapter 821 Destination: Capital of the Empire!</h4>


    Over the next few days in Redvein, Vicente helped the city improve its defenses, producing new weapons and armor with the few materials avable locally.",


    Since they had been in alliance with him for at least a year, the city didn''t have many materials avable for him to create artifacts these days. Most had been used up in the months of their partnership.


    However, the locals continued their mining activities, so there was something for Vicente to use.


    Given the local conditions, which were much better than in areas of the central region where he had spent time in the past, Vicente achieved his local goals quickly. In just three days, everything he needed to do in the city was ready, and he had even set up an Order post with a local Awakening Altar.


    All he had to do was send a few members of the order in the future, and the ce could function as normally as any other Cataclysm Order post.


    With his work done in Redvein, Vicente took the maps from Julian''s group and began his journey through the area, following through on his ns to help the magicians'' resistance before embarking on his risky exploration.


    ording to the information from Rory''s father''s group, there were currently 15 cities simr to Redvein throughout the empire. Most of the cities were located further south, near the borders of the Chutha Dynasty, the Seidel Kingdom, and the southeastern coast.


    There were practically no cities left in the northwest of the Kenyth Empire, as that area was almostpletely taken over by monsters.


    With only 3 cities, including Redvein itself, in the northeastern part of the empire, Vicente spent a week working in the two cities near Julian''s city.


    His goal was to help at least 5 cities in the empire before leaving for a quick visit to the Chutha Dynasty, but he would only do that after going after the capital of the Kenyth realm.


    So, after 10 days of working in the northeastern area of the empire, he returned to Redvein with the first part of his nspleted!


    ...


    Seeing Vicente back in the city, Aria approached him as he walked toward the seat of the government.


    "Have youpleted your ns? How are Dirtacre and Sleethallow?" she asked him, not as up to date on the situation of those two cities as someone who had just passed through them.


    "Well, I''d say. Those two ces are simr and have identical dilemmas to Redvein. I''ve helped them set up security zones and arm the local warriors. It''s possible they''ll be able to get closer to Redvein in the near future."


    "That would be wonderful. You don''t know how bad it is to know that we have potential allies so close, but not be able to act together because of the dangers." She vented to him.


    In the past, cities like this were even rivals. But nowadays, when they so desperately needed and wanted to be close to each other, the conditions for mere trade and alliances were terrible, making any interactionplicated.


    "Things are getting better. Keep working hard." Vicente said with a smile on his face before the two entered the building, where only Julian was now.


    "Venerable Fuller, wee back." Julian greeted Vicente as soon as he saw the man, looking forward to such a Mid-level Paragon''s next steps.


    "Have you finished preparing what I asked you to do earlier?" Vicente looked earnestly into the eyes of the red-haired man before him. "I intend to leave for the capital of the empireter today."


    "But already?" Aria asked. "You just got back. Wouldn''t it be better to rest for a night?"


    "No, I''m in a hurry. One night''s rest won''t make any difference. And after passing through the capital, I''ll still go to the Chutha Dynasty."


    Vicente''s n was to make the Kenyth Empire and Chutha Dynasty more functional in terms of dealing with monsters, maintaining human forces, and increasing the number of awakenings on his altars.


    Because he had not passed through these states on his previous journey, even though he had posts in both territories, he had almost no positive results from such posts in these areas until recently.


    He intended to change that by making them both more efficient and more connected to his organization.


    "If that''s the case, we can leave in an hour. I have everything ready, Venerable Fuller." Julian said as he answered Vicente''s question.


    "Hmm, then prepare your group. I''ll meditate for an hour and then we''ll go to the capital." Vicente said before walking away from them without giving them room toment.


    Watching him leave for a cultivation room, Aria sighed. "Are our men really ready?"


    "Always. They''re always ready." Julian clenched his fists, aware all the warriors in his city were as ready as he was to die in actions against monsters, and especially vampires.


    Vicente''s n for the capital was not for them to act together with him, but to apany him in rescuing people, gathering resources, and sharing the spoils.


    If Vicente could aplish what he had in mind, these people of Redvein could gain a great deal. But with those gains, they would have to risk being close to a high-level battle capable of sacrificing even Paragons!


    "You will stay in town to take care of the group. Frank and I will join Venerable Fuller." Julian said determinedly, his fists clenched and his gaze solemn.


    He was looking forward toing face to face with the vampires that had been terrorizing the empire!


    "Be careful. Even if you and Frank aren''t the enemy''s prime targets, the battle he''ll take to the capital will be enough to create danger for everyone nearby." She warned worriedly.


    "I know. We''re ready for it."


    After saying this, Julian set off to prepare the group of men who would follow him and Vicente within the promised interval.


    The next hour would pass, and when Vicente stepped outside the Redvein government building, he encountered a battalion of 40 men, including 2 Low-level Paragons and 38 Sky Sovereigns.


    Vicente nodded at the group of men armed with robotic armor and weapons before leading the way alongside Julian and Frank towards the former capital of the state!

 Chapter 822 The Capital of the Kenyth Empire

    <h4>Chapter 822 The Capital of the Kenyth Empire?</h4>


    The capital of the Kenyth Empire, Graypoint, was in the central position of the state, 1,000 kilometers from the coast in the east and the border with the Chutha Dynasty in the west.",


    Graypoint was once an important city in the empire, not only because it was the seat of government, the home of the ancient imperial family. It was in a mountain range that was extremely rich in minerals, making it a stronghold for the state''s cksmiths.


    Perhaps not coincidentally, the monsters and vampires had chosen this ce as the headquarters of their operations within the Kenyth Empire.


    About three days'' journey from Redvein for a group like Vicente''s, he and the 40 Redvein warriors would travel along the territory''s abandoned roads to the old capital.


    The information they had about the current state of the capital was vague and inurate, so the group wouldn''t be able to say much about the capital for the next few days.


    Vicente already knew everything the group needed to know about the area. For more information, simplypleting their journey there and spying on the capital would give them more precise answers.


    Since the group didn''t want to get into any trouble on the way, so as not to alert the enemies to their ns, they wouldn''t get involved in any confusion during those days.


    Thus, the three days of monotonous travel would pass for the group, until their tension increased significantly as they spotted and dodged stronger and stronger opponents.


    ...


    About 80 kilometers from where the ancient capital of the empire was supposed to be, Julian and Frank were standing next to Vicente at the top of a tree.


    From this position, they could see dozens of kilometers from where they were, including the hill where the old Graypoint stood.


    "The city is just ahead, Venerable Fuller. From now on, we won''t be able to continue our journey as we have for the past few days." Frank said as he sensed several 5th stage creatures, from the low, mid and high levels, nearby ahead.


    They had diverted and avoided a lot of trouble in thest few hours, but at the point they were at, he and Julian doubted they could keep it up much longer.


    "If that''s the case, stay here and wait for my signal. I''ll continue my journey. You can act when I give the signal." Vicente said as he looked ahead, sensing there was even an Archmage in the city.


    ''Why would a Beginner Archmage be so far south of the continent?''


    ''Because of you, master.'' Torne answered Vicente''s question.


    ''If it is, then the vampires know about me and we can expect an attack from superior vampires from the peak of the 5th stage as soon as those damned parasites finish their seclusion.'' Vicente guessed right.


    ''We have to finish our ns for the south of the continent before then and go on your next hunt.'' Torne warned. ''Fortunately, vampires are slower in cultivation than magicians. We''ll still have some time until then.''


    ''Hmm, I''ll have to monitor that.'' Vicente agreed with the old ghost.


    "Anyway, be careful. I''ll watch you for a while before I act." With these words, Vicente became transparent, his aura disappearingpletely, even for the strongest of his group.


    Seeing him disappear like that, Julian felt a shiver run down his spine, while the tension in the surrounding area increased.


    "Everyone in position. Venerable Fuller has begun his mission." Frank warned hispanions, making them twice as alert to their surroundings.


    Vicente flew towards Graypoint, covering the tens of kilometers he had to cover, passing many 5th stage peak monsters on his way without being noticed.


    Arriving 15 kilometers from the hill where the capital stood, he slowed down, counting the enemy numbers while using one of his skills to intercept the monsters''munications.


    ''There are at least 100 Paragon monsters around Graypoint. And 15 of them are high-level Paragons!'' He clenched his fists, realizing how important this ce must be to have so many powerful beings in a ce like the Kenyth Empire.


    ''Either they''re really afraid of you, or what''s in this city is just too important for the vampires'' ns.'' Torne said to Vicente, while he couldn''t help but agree with his master''s concern.


    As the two of them watched their surroundings, approaching the city more and more slowly so as not to attract attention, Vicente frowned when he noticed several strange messages.


    ''Julian''s group''s attempts to understand the situation in this city were not so inurate. There really is a production of artifacts and magical resources going on in this city!''


    As he listened to the messages exchanged by the nearby monsters, he identified the names of minerals, special weapons for monsters, the production locations of some of these items, and the location of the Darkness Captives.


    When he was only 5 kilometers away from the city, he could already feel the auras of each of the magicians enved by the monsters, a total of an incredible 30,000 individuals!


    Vicente expected to find a few hundred human ves, but he came across a ce where there were more magicians than monsters!


    ''These people are under very pacts. Only by killing their masters can they regain their freedom.'' Torne felt the same as his master had already noticed.


    But as Torne''s voice echoed in his mind, Vicente sensed vampires in the city, counting 96 creatures of the race and 324 inferior vampires.


    Among the inferior vampires, there were several Low and Mid-level Paragons. However, among the superior vampires, 8 were Sky Sovereigns, 39 were Earth Sovereigns, and all the rest were individuals with High-level Mage cultivation.


    The number of monsters in the city was around 3,000 creatures, but only the 15 High-level Paragons and the single Beginner Archmage caught Vicente''s eye.


    ''This ce is a monster headquarters! There are so many of them they could terrorize the entire empire!''


    But why haven''t they done so yet?'' Vicente wondered as he entered the partially destroyed city where the few over 33,000 current inhabitants lived.

 Chapter 823 Facing the Master of Darkness!

    Chapter 823 Facing the Master of Darkness!


    ??Unable to think of an answer to his question, Vicente tried to continue his approach to the strongest opponents in the city, even listening to the conversations of the Sky Sovereigns and some 5th stage monsters from a distance.",


    "Negative news from Redvein. It seems that Vicente Fuller is in the kingdom, helping to improve the defenses of the cities in the northwest of the territory."


    "Oh? He must have finished his ns in Seidel Kingdom, no? He has been stationed there for months. His sudden appearance in the empire is not expected."


    "Perhaps he''s nning to act against us?"


    "That would be great. None of the elders will punish us if we drink the blood of this human if he attacks us!"


    Vicente listened to the voices of his enemies and was not surprised that these creatures were talking about him.


    After all he had done for the magicalmunity, it was to be expected the strongest monsters and vampires in the region would know who he was and keep an eye on his movements.


    Vicente had been killing monsters near Redvein for the past few days. But apparently there were witnesses, even though he thought he had killed all the beings in his recent actions.


    ''There must be some kind of special monsters among the groups scattered across the continent, master. That would exin how they could know your position with such a good time difference.'' Torne said as Vicente looked in the direction of the city center.


    "He is a stone in our path. If it weren''t for him, we''d be done dominating the central region and half a step away from dominating the south."


    "But we can''t take him lightly. With such a powerful talent and magical form, the elders will want to suck his blood personally."


    "Sigh! It''s difficult to deal with someone like him. Our only alternative is for him to make the mistake of attacking us. Otherwise, we''ll have to put up with the current situation for a few more years."


    "How long do you think it will take for the elders to end their seclusion?"


    "Old Marcus is one of the most impressive in terms of cultivation speed, and he was also one of the first in the alliance to begin his current seclusion. He should finish absorbing human blood in 3 or 4 years at the most."


    "It will take our great leader six years toe out of seclusion. By then, the continent will bepletely under our control, with or without the existence of Vicente Fuller!" said an old-looking vampire, with white hair and red eyes, pale skin that hid his many white hairs well.


    ''This is not an awful period of time for us. If these vampires can be trusted, we could have three to six years for you to be a High-level Paragon and add one or two more pentagrams to your Throne of Darkness.'' Torne said hopefully.


    It wasn''t a long time, but it wasn''t short either, considering the terrible situation the continent was in.


    Between 3 and 6 years, Nina would already be an Earth Sovereign or even a Sky Sovereign, while there should be Paragons in Seidel Kingdom besides the ones that already existed.


    Vicente and Torne also hoped that a new Archmage of humanity would emerge from among the current High-level Paragons during this period. Someone like that could help him on his journey north and even be helped by him during a pentagram hunt.


    That should be enough for Annie not to have to grow up her whole childhood without a father. Vicente thought of his soon-to-be-born daughter and felt his heart beat faster with an unwavering determination to win.


    As he thought this, the 6th stage monster in this city, a Cerberus, suddenly raised one of its heads, facing northeast.


    The other two heads of this monstrous-looking creature, with a snake tail and an undead body, showing off the inner parts of its being, noticed that something was wrong.


    "Something is wrong." He said to the high-ranking vampires and monsters in the city, making them put aside their duties, conversations, and other matters to turn their attention to him.


    "Guardian, what did you feel? What''s wrong?" The vampire leader of the city asked as the creature from the beginning of the 6th stage looked in the direction where Vicente was hiding.


    Havinge a long way while listening to the local chatter, Vicente was now in the center of Graypoint, less than a kilometer from 70% of the strongest monsters in the city.


    The Cerberus ignored the 4th stage vampire and raised its voice against Vicente.


    "Human! I know you''re there! Stop hiding and show yourself!" The creature shouted as its terrifying aura left its body, creating a brutal pressure in the center of the city.


    All the beings, except for the superior vampires with lower cultivation than this creature, felt the change of mana in the air as their bodies went numb and sweat broke out from the pores of their bodies.


    The many human ves in the center of the city fainted at the powerful presence of the Cerberus, whose fighting intent alone could scare even early 5th stage warriors.


    Monsters naturally had a terrifying aura that could suppress the power of magicians, causing them to panic in the face of the intensity of the monsters'' power and murderous intent.


    Since this was a Dark Path being, its powers were naturally extraordinary, capable of easily defeating Light Path magicians.


    All the superior vampires looked in the direction of the hideous dog''s three heads, where Vicente was gradually shedding his invisibility.


    "You''re not so easy to deal with, huh? You figured me out sooner than I thought." Vicentemented, a smile forming on his face as his seven pentagrams emerged from his body.


    The Throne of Darkness appeared behind Vicente, with darkness covering part of his body, forming a ck cloak and crown.


    A metal weapon shaped like a trident appeared in his right hand, its pentagrams vibrating as the mana in the area changed.


    The Cerberus'' aura suddenly diminished, while the sky rapidly darkened, with lightning appearing here and there, thunder scaring the souls of those unprepared for its appearance.


    Even the strongest superior vampires in the city felt goosebumps on their bodies, identifying Vicente as they circted their mana and let their pentagrams emerge from their bodies.


    The Cerberus itself changed, forming more solemn expressions on its three heads as it came face to face with the master of darkness.

 Chapter 824 The Third Pentagram of the Throne of Darkness?

    <h4>Chapter 824 The Third Pentagram of the Throne of Darkness?</h4>


    The moment Vicente fully revealed his powerful magical forms, the strongest vampires and monsters in the area moved against him.",


    All those who were weaker than him, superior vampires at or below the early 4th stage of cultivation, inferior vampires and monsters at or below the 5th stage, felt so much suppressive powering from him they couldn''t move.


    They remained motionless where they were, feeling the enormous difference between them and their superior in the world of darkness, with the throne even preventing them from breathing properly.


    The only ones who were not so affected by Vicente''s elemental suppression were the top 8 Sky Sovereign superior vampires and the 6th stage Cerberus.


    As for the people of the Light and Dark Paths in the city, none of them could withstand Vicente''s elemental pressure.


    Two magic forms being used at the same time were not something anyone could see!


    Without special protection or a top level of mana cultivation, few could see Vicente''s high-level performance!


    The nine opponents who met the requirements attacked him after his power demonstration, as the vampires used their innate abilities right at the beginning of the fight.


    Vampires could absorb some of their victims'' abilities, and in particr, they could possess several skills useful in battle. But when they were in mortal danger, they relied on their innate abilities, which were the strongest and most reliable skills against mortal danger.


    The eight men solemnly understood that if they didn''t work together and use the best they had, they would be killed by such a human!


    As soon as they moved, their green pentagrams glowed around their bodies as they established mentalmunication with each other to betterbine their attacks.


    At the same time, the Cerberus attacked Vicente with all its might, simultaneously using its three special powers associated with each of its heads.


    ck mes erupted from the mouth of the dark head on the right, flowing from this creature toward Vicente''s position, consuming everything in its path, discriminating between Darkness Captives, weaker monsters, or the enemy itself.


    The central head opened its mouth and a loud death scream echoed from it, causing the particles in the air in front of it to vibrate to the point of being visible as it took aim at Vicente.


    The bluish head on the left narrowed its eyes, causing a red glow to appear in its pupils as it tried to influence Vicente''s mind with its illusionary power.


    Vicente felt the powerful attacks of the 6th stage opponent and couldn''t help but be impressed by the Cerberus'' abilities. This was an excellent creature to be the pentagram of a Dark Path magician!


    ''What kind of power will this monster form in its cyan pentagram when it''s killed?'' he wondered as he merged his powers with Torne''s.


    As much as he was already a Mid-level Paragon, and as much as he had dealt with Beginner Archmages when he was a Low-level Paragon, he wasn''t just facing one or two enemies today. Besides the Cerberus, each of the superior vampires could affect him, and more importantly, together they could even put him in mortal danger!


    Not being the kind of person to take unnecessary risks, Vicente didn''t hesitate to use Torne''s mana, along with his own, to deal with the enemies.


    ''It might be interesting for you to absorb this creature''s pentagram, master. It''s a match for you, and you have plenty of room for a pentagram of bestial origin. The Cerberus has three powers in life, so the pentagram ability it generates will be very interesting.'' Torne said to Vicente.


    ''All right, let''s do it.''


    "Okay, puppy, you''re going to be my new pentagram!" Vicente said as he moved forward, while shadow demons appeared near the eight vampires.


    Feeling the suppression of darkness and the shadow demons trying to kill them, the vampires missed their attacks as they watched helplessly as Vicente crossed the space and appeared next to the three-headed demon dog.


    Arge metal shield appeared in front of Vicente, protecting him from the ck mes that could even corrode his metal defense artifact, which was as strong as a 5th stage item with 100% efficiency rate.


    But as it approached the enemy, the metallic objects sliced through the terrain towards the monstrous creature''s body, making a terrifying sound of air being sliced as they attacked the body''s weak points.


    The three Cerberus heads tried to keep itsposure as it attacked Vicente, but how could it expect to be attacked by two magical forms simultaneously, both strong enough to kill it?


    The Throne of Darkness diminished its powers as it tried to limit the enemy. At the same time, the metal artifacts Vicente was manipting were so fast and resilient they could challenge even bestial Intermediate Archmages!


    Once its body was pierced by a dozen of these artifacts, the Cerberus couldn''t sustain its powerful attacks, and its three heads lost focus and howled in pain.


    Vicente did not take his opponent lightly. Determined to kill the Cerberus before dealing with the vampires, he formed a 3-


    meter sword and surrounded it with darkness.


    As he stood on the ground, taller than an adult human like himself, he moved his weapon vertically and sliced all three of his enemies'' necks in one motion.


    Swooish!


    Just as he was about to finish severing the Cerberus'' three heads, one of the superior vampires escaped the suppression of darkness and appear below the neck that was about to bepletely severed.


    This vampire ced both of his hands against the Cerberus'' neck, forcing the regeneration of that part of his ally''s body as he used his powers against Vicente''s weapon.


    "Trying to stop me? Tsk!" Vicente opened his eyes wide as lightning formed in the sky and rushed toward them.


    Blue sparks appeared on his weapon, a second before the vampire and the Cerberus were electrocuted by Vicente, both temporarily immobilized.


    "Die!" Vicente finished slicing the three necks off, killing the first enemy in this city.


    "You die too!" A vampire shouted as he suddenly appeared behind Vicente, a spear in one hand as he hurried to the left side of the human''s back.

 Chapter 825 Hell of Flames

    <h4>Chapter 825 Hell of mes?</h4>


    Just as the sharp, dark spear of the vampire attacking Vicente from behind was about to pierce his body, it stopped at the cloak of darkness covering his back.",


    Feeling a sting in his back, Vicente looked back to see the vampire staring at him with wide eyes as his spirit weapon was taken over by the darkness of the throne.


    "You shouldn''t have done that." Vicente muttered as the vampire''s shadow disappeared, his body quickly taken over by the young Fuller''s darkness.


    Grabbing the vampire by the neck, Vicente lifted him into the air as more and more darkness entered his body, gradually causing bubbles to form around the vampire''s entire body.


    "Shit!"


    The others acted in the face of the terrible situation their ally was in, the six in the best condition turning on their powers to form arge suppression seal.


    "Demon Gate!"


    A spiritual structure condensed in the air with the mana of the six vampires and fell on top of Vicente, as streams of mana circled the area in search of his heart.


    "Fall for us!"


    The seventh of them, part of his body numb from the earlier shock, shouted as he tried to reach Vicente''s heart.


    Vicente threw the body of the vampire he was holding away, but not so fast. He only moved 10 meters before the huge seal fell on him, pinning him to the ground and making him feel as if the world had copsed on him.


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    He opened his mouth and let out a scream of pain, trying his best to stand up in the face of thebined power of those six individuals.


    Then something like a mental hook reached his heart, and the seventh vampire hit him.


    ''If that''s the case, let''s take our chances!'' Vincent thought to himself as he closed his eyes, ignoring the many attacks aimed at him and concentrating on getting out of this situation.


    As Torne supplied his mana and watched this high-level battle unfold, Vicente''s suppression of darkness was momentarily weakened, enough to allow hundreds of immobilized opponents to move.


    The superior vampires, with Earth Sovereign cultivation, moved and went to the side of their supervisors in the area to help finish Vicente, while the 5th stage monsters and inferior vampires moved away from the area.


    If the previous suppression reappeared, they would be in great danger if they got too close to their opponent!


    With the group of vampires taking care of the situation, some monsters around the city moved slightly away from the center of the battle, while some humans began to flee with their unconsciouspanions.


    The city quickly descended into chaos, as the vampires'' battle with Vicente caused the ground in the area to shake, while the monsters fought the fleeing humans.


    Julian''s men, which had been waiting for Vicente''s signal, moved in to rescue the fleeing magicians.


    Amid this chaotic moment, a purple bolt of lightning shed from the sky, while the free mana in the atmosphere changed, as if reality shattered like broken ss.


    The vampires felt a chill run through their bodies, while a bad feeling haunted each of the Dark Path creatures, who immediately looked to Vicente.


    Feeling their hearts beat faster, many of them ignored for a moment the fleeing humans and the new ones involved in today''s battle to focus on the young man suppressed by the giant portal-shaped seal.


    "It can''t be!" One of the old vampires in the area shouted as he felt his power being countered by something.


    The vampire, who had been thrown by Vicente a moment ago, propped himself up on one of his arms and struggled to look in Vicente''s direction. Feeling pain throughout his body, his eyes fluttered before he opened his mouth and let out hisst breath.


    A hand of darkness that only he could feel crushed his heart, while the darkness of his body corroded his soul so quickly he couldn''t see the shocking scene that followed.


    As quickly as the Cerberus died, a cyan pentagram emerged from the body of this decapitated creature, moments before it entered Vicente''s body and then showed itself in the position of his third Throne of Darkness pentagram.


    The moment the third pentagram of his second magical form appeared, the pentagram in the first position gained cyan lines in its essence, while the throne grew 60% in size.


    Vicente''s mana also increased, rising from the beginning of the mid-level to the middle of this level in a single moment, causing the free mana in the surrounding air to nourish his soul and restore him from all his exhaustion.


    As his strength increased, cracks appeared in the seal beneath his body, while the ''spirit hook'' in his heart was consumed by the darkness of his body.


    "Shadow Hell!"


    Vicente opened his eyes as each of the vampires attacking him, 25 creatures now, felt their surroundings change, as if reality was a portrait they had just shattered to reveal the hell that existed behind it.


    ck mes covered most of the surroundings, reaching the vampires'' bodies as each of them put their hands to their ears, feeling insane sounds.


    The seventh Sky Sovereign superior vampire, who had been connected to Vicente by the ''spirit hook'', suddenly felt blood dripping from his seven facial orifices as his green pentagram broke into three.


    Having just linked with Vicente, he was the most affected and the first to die, even before the seal on the young Fuller exploded into infinite pieces.


    But he would not die alone. A few moments after Vicente left his position,pletely free again, the young Fuller would bring his darkness to its peak before killing each of the 24 vampires closest to him.


    A dark giant appeared behind him, and then each of those affected by the Shadow Hell had their souls consumed before falling dead in the surroundings.


    But not only did they die, some monsters still within Vicente''s reach fell under his control and had no choice but to let him invade their minds.


    "Kill all inferior and superior vampires in your path!" Vicentemanded his new ves of darkness, turning the enemy against itself as several opponents, wise enough to realize facing him would be fatal, fled.

 Chapter 826 Protector of the Magic Community

    <h4>Chapter 826 Protector of the Magic Community?</h4>


    The moment Vicente issued hismand, several Mid-level and High-level Paragon cultivation monsters changed their terrified expressions and suddenly became calm. When they saw the vampires trying to flee, they immediately turned on their opponents.",


    Vicente didn''t stand idly by as these enemies became his allies in the fight against the vampires. He didn''t mind if some monsters escaped today, but the vampires definitely couldn''t slip away!


    Leaving some of them to the care of his newly gained darkness ves, he moved on to the stronger vampires that were out of his reach at the moment.


    Leaving behind the 25 bodies of superior vampires, he crossed the city and reached a group of 5 superior vampires.


    After killing all the vampires with Sky Sovereign cultivation, only a few superior vampires with Earth Sovereign cultivation left, besides the many inferior vampires.


    Since he was much stronger than these creatures, even though Torne was already exhausted and unable to help him, Vicente used the Throne of Darkness¡ªa magic form that was much more powerful in destroying vampire souls than his first magic form¡ªand destroyed five more enemy.


    Humans who had just awakened from their fainting states or who were fleeing watched with wide-open eyes and mouths, unable to believe what they were witnessing.


    Many of them had dreamed of the day they would be free again, and even fantasized about being rescued. But none of them really believed anything like what was happening in front of them could actually happen.


    Vicente didn''t just save them, he brutalized his enemies, killing them as if vampires were no big deal!


    But if he was powerful against vampires with only 7 pentagrams, now with 8 pentagrams, he was even more powerful!


    With a quality simr to that of a superior vampire who had just been promoted to the 5th stage, not even superior vampires of Sky Sovereign cultivation could oppose him, even without Torne''s help.


    Now that Vicente had be stronger than ever, he only had to fear superior vampires with 5th stage cultivation, and even creatures of other races with Intermediate Archmage cultivation wouldn''t be enough to put him in a miserable situation!


    ''That''s a good feeling.'' He smiled as he killed a few more vampires along the way, feeling the delicious sensation of power.


    Killing enemies that had previously been difficult to deal with easily after a breakthrough was something delicious to feel.


    At this moment, every fiber of Vicente''s body was vibrating as he began to deal with the inferior 5th stage vampires on the outskirts of the city.


    Unlike the superior vampires, whose bodies were of great value to magicians, the bodies of the inferior vampires were basically the bodies of undead magicians, of no value to magicians.


    Knowing this, Vicente used his first magic form to use the metals in the cells of these bodies to make them explode, killing dozens of them.


    In just 10 minutes of battle, over 700 bodies of monsters, inferior and superior vampires, were scattered throughout the ancient capital of the empire.


    Hundreds of monsters managed to escape, but the strongest died in battle or were now under Vicente''s control.


    After killing all the vampires above and below him without letting any escape, Vicente was more than satisfied with the result when he saw the people on the outskirts of the city kneeling before him.


    Torne said in his master''s mind. ''Congrattions on your victory and progress with the Throne of Darkness, master. Reaching the high-level of the 5th stage will be even easier than we thought.''


    Vicente smiled as hended near the bodies of the superior vampires. With nearly 100 of them in the city, there were hundreds of liters of vampire blood to help the local forces be more powerful!


    Unfortunately, the Fuller family was too far away for him to get some of that blood to them. But at least Torne, along with Julian''s group and the survivors of the captivity in the capital of the Kenyth Empire, could take advantage of the opportunity.


    ''I will give the blood of these individuals to those present in the city and take the organs of these superior vampires for the production of pills and potions in the kingdom.'' Vicente decided as he gathered the bodies and began separating the various parts of the vampire corpses.


    Julian would arrive at his side after making sure the danger around the city had passed, while his group tried to calm the former prisoners of the dark, who were frightened and uncertain about the future.


    "I didn''t expect you to actually ughter them all." The red- haired manmented as he surveyed the surroundings, destroyed and littered with the remains of hundreds of bodies.


    "Neither did I." Vicente smiled as he collected the precious blood from his victims. "Fortunately, there was a 6th stage monster here that waspatible with me. I got a new pentagram, which allowed me to reach the level needed to produce these results."


    "Oh?" Julian looked at Vicente''s face in surprise. Although he had been close by throughout the fight, he hadn''t watched the situation closely enough to see the impressive feat of absorbing a pentagram in the middle of a fight.


    If Julian had seen such a thing, he would be even more shocked than he was!


    "Anyway, gather the survivors and the men from our group. I''ll divide the blood of the superior vampires ording to their strength and potential.


    We have enough here to help 400 or so magicians level up immediately."


    Julian smiled when he heard these sweet words, while he couldn''t help but clench his fists in fear.


    99.9% of the magician poption would never be able to absorb the precious vampire blood.To have this chance today could change their fate, help them be much stronger and go further with their ns.


    Vicente was the one who gave everyone this chance, so Julian couldn''t help but look at the young Fuller with admiration, respect and reverence and bow his head in thanks.


    "Venerable Fuller, thank you for protecting the magicalmunity and giving us a chance against the monsters. I will make sure that these men and women give their lives for your cause and bring the light of hope to others!"


    With that, Julian turned away from Vicente to do as the young man ordered, while the ck-haired youth finished his sorting.

 Chapter 827 New Sentinels of the Order in the Kenyth Empire

    <h4>Chapter 827 New Sentinels of the Order in the Kenyth Empire?</h4>


    Vicente and his group would spend the next week in the ancient capital of the Kenyth Empire.",


    Given the rapid decay rate of vampire blood, the group needed to absorb the hundreds of liters of blood from Vicente''s victims immediately. Otherwise, this precious resource would be wasted.


    However, absorbing vampire blood was not like drinking water. One had to meditate for at least a few days to fully absorb a few tens of milliliters of blood.


    To ensure the group''s safety, Vicente stayed behind in the capital with the survivors held hostage by the monsters.


    Since he wouldn''t benefit from drinking the blood, since his victims were much weaker than him, he spent the days working around the city, gathering resources and helping to establish a security perimeter in the area.


    He took advantage of the many mineral resources in the area, as well as the high-quality magical artifacts the vampires had ordered their ves to make, to create armor and firearms.


    When the first humans who had consumed vampire blood began to awaken from theiras, the city was alreadypletely different from days before!


    ...


    When Julian opened his eyes after seven days of hard cultivation, a smile appeared on his lips while he couldn''t help but feel incredible, full of strength and the will to fight.


    He looked down at his hands and clenched his fists, hardly believing how much he had benefited from absorbing just a few hundred milliliters of 4th stage vampire blood.


    ''I am on the threshold between Low-level and Mid-level,'' he thought to himself, feeling how close he hade to advancing to the middle of the 5th stage.


    Before, he would have needed years of hard cultivation to get there, but now that possibility was within his grasp for the next few months of cultivation!


    He looked in Vicente''s direction, searching for his son''s young friend. However, before he found the young Fuller, he noticed the differences in the group he had brought from Redvein.


    His party consisted essentially of 38 Sky Sovereigns and another Low-level Paragon like himself.


    After a week of seclusion to absorb the vampire blood Vicente had given them, the other Low-level Paragon had approached mid-level, as had he, but four new Low-level Paragons had emerged from the 38 individuals!


    Except for these four, all 34 individuals who were still at the 4th stage were now at the maximum threshold of the Sky Sovereign level. They could be 5th stage magicians at any moment!


    Because of this transformation, he couldn''t help but open his mouth in shock as he watched his men, some of whom had just awakened from their meditations, and others who had been conscious for some time.


    ''Impressive!'' he thought.


    In addition to the 40 individuals from Redvein who had apanied Vincent on this trip to the empire''s capital, another 324 individuals who had absorbed vampire blood had also improved.


    These people were basically vampire ves, prisoners of darkness who were forced to live in the capital and provide their skills to the monster coalition.


    Almost all of them were magicians of specialized areas, with only a few warriors among the group. But Vicente selected all the warriors from therge group of survivors, giving more warriors the chance to join the Sentinels of the Order.


    The result was magnificent!


    Of those 324 magicians, 100 were Earth Sovereigns, 176 were High-level Mages, and the rest were Mid-level Mages.


    All of them had advanced to the next level, increasing the number of 4th-stage magicians in the group and the number of individuals who were close to reaching that level of cultivation. Not only that, at least a dozen of the new Sky Sovereigns might be Paragons in the future.


    With such excellent results, Julian couldn''t help but look at the situation and see how interesting it might be to hunt vampires.


    Vampires could be stronger by sucking the blood of magicians. But magicians could also be stronger by sucking vampire''s blood!


    There was another advantage for magicians in it. Although magicians couldn''t always benefit from vampire blood in the same way, they could get their improvements quickly this way, while vampires would have to wait months or years to get the same.


    Looking at the situation from this point, Julian couldn''t help but smile, feeling this could be the chance for many like him to be stronger!


    He rose from his seat and approached Vicente, who was sitting on the top floor of the old local cksmith''s association building.


    Vicente was observing the surroundings of this city, where the 5th stage monsters he had enved were in defensive positions.


    "You''re done meditating, huh?" Vicente said without looking back to notice Julian''s arrival where he was standing.


    Julian''s smile widened as he bent his knees and expressed his gratitude to Vicente. "Thank you for the chance. I''d like to join the Sentinels of the Order from now on."


    "Hmm." Minos threw down a symbol he had developed for the Sentinels of the Order, causing the metallic object to integrate into Julian''s armor.


    "From now on, you are the leader of the Sentinels of the Order in the Kenyth Empire. Your first mission as leader will be to escort this group of survivors to Redvein. I won''t go with you, but I''ll leave half of my monsters with you for the journey."


    "Where are you going, Venerable?"


    "The Chutha Dynasty. With the fall of the vampire group that lived here before, other simr groups must already be moving to avoid me or even counterattack.


    Therefore, this is not the time for me to linger in the empire''s cities or act slowly. I must quickly settle my affairs in the Chutha Dynasty and return home. From now on, the disaster will get a few degrees worse."


    Julian clenched his fists as he looked at Vicente, imagining this really had to be the case.


    The ughter of a few days ago would not go unnoticed. With so many people dead and so many others fleeing, something was bound to happen, even if it wasn''t a direct attack.


    It would be more dangerous to do something in the short term, so everyone had to act quickly while it was still early.


    "Got it. I wish you luck on your journey. I''ll take this group to Redvein and wait for further orders."


    Vicente nodded as he got up from where he was and looked at the still ruined ce for a few moments while he sighed.


    "Good luck on your journey. I hope my actions on this trip will help to contain the monsters a bit more, but be careful. Some numbers are sure to get worse."


    With those words, he took off, flying west towards the Chutha Dynasty.

 Chapter 828 Situation of the Beasts in the Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 828 Situation of the Beasts in the Cmity?</h4>


    After leaving the former capital of the Kenyth Empire, Vicente traveled for three days straight, taking advantage of the fact he was faster after absorbing his third pentagram from the Throne of Darkness.",


    Upon entering the Chutha Dynasty this afternoon, he noticed some changes brought about by the disaster on the border between these two states. Previously, they had been historical enemies, and the border strip between them had been heavily guarded, with troops on both sides and constant battles.


    Now the ce had changed a lot, with the loss of its observers and almost all human groups. The ce was now just another natural area with a powerful presence of monsters and beasts. The conflicts there were rted to non-human beings from the Light and Dark Paths.


    As much as the situation on the continent was worse for the magicians, the beasts of the Light Path were also negatively affected by the cmity caused by The Purification. As Vicente saw on this trip to the Chutha Dynasty, the beasts of the Dark and Light Paths were shing outside the cities.


    Territories that were once no-man''snd, or even the domain of a few beasts, were now being fought over by beasts and individuals from monstrous races from the north.


    But today, when he stopped to rest for a few minutes, he encountered a strange situation!


    ...


    While drinking tea by a stream, with a small fire in front of him, Vicente heard the sounds of battle and noticed a group of Light and Dark Path creatures fighting near where he was standing.


    He closed his eyes and tried to ignore the battle, when suddenly one of the oppressed creatures spotted him and ran towards him.


    "Senior!" a red-haired bear shouted as part of his party suffered from the attacks of three giant scorpions mounted by a skeleton.


    "Senior, save us! Yourpanion is not far away!" The bear shouted as it stopped in front of Vicente, one of the enemy scorpions soaring into the air towards them.


    Vicente opened his eyes with a look of doubt on his face. "Companion?" he opened his mouth to ask.


    "Yes, the Mid-level Paragon, you''re here for him, right?" The bear asked this Paragon.


    While themunity had lost many of its 5th-stage magicians, themunity of bearers remained almost 100% intact.


    In some ces, such as this one, such creatures were being hunted, for without humans to devour, the monsters would seek other types of food to strengthen themselves... Even so, 5th stage beasts still existed in numbers close to what they had been before the disaster.


    The four bears that fought the lich-infested scorpions near Vicente were all fifth stage beings, so none of them were frightened by the presence of the young Fuller.


    However, the bear knew that someone like Vicente could upset the bnce of the battle, so it couldn''t help but beg for Vice''s help.


    Vicente narrowed his eyes at the words of the red bear before him. But if there was a Mid-level Paragon magician nearby, he should at least check out the situation.


    With a flick of a finger, a terrifying pressure appeared among the nearby Dark Path beings, instantly paralyzing every one of the scorpions and liches that were attacking the group of red bears.


    The bear closest to Vicente saw this and realized the dark power of this ck-haired young man, not expecting to find a Dark Path magician in his path.


    ''Damn it! Is he a Dark Path magician?'' the bear wondered as it considered the situation of itspanions.


    As impressive as Dark Path magicians were at fighting monsters, some of them were allied with these creatures in the current context. As such, Light Path beings like this bear couldn''t help but be bothered by the negative possibilities of having someone like Vicente around.


    "Very well, take me to my friend, mate." Vicente stood up as the enemies died, leaving intact bodies behind, something much more frightening to these bearers than more brutal killings.


    The easier it was for one to kill opponents, the stronger that individual''s powers were!


    But having alreadye into contact with this monster in human form, the bear closest to Vicente had no choice but to take this person to the Mid-level Paragon he had met days ago.


    "Guys, I''m going to take him to his friend. You can go back to the tribe without me." Said the bear as it led Vicente away.


    Itspanions looked at it with fear in their eyes, but didn''t say or do anything. They fully understood theirpanion was giving them the opportunity to flee if this human became a problem.


    Vicente ignored the remaining beasts and followed the bear to a rocky area of a hill near where he had been drinking his tea.


    After seven minutes of following the beast, the red bear slowed to a stop. "He is in this cave. We don''t know his name, but he''s helped us out in various situations over the past few weeks. I thought you might be after him, considering how close you were camping."


    Vicente noticed a mid-level 5th stage magician in the ce, an individual from the Light Path.


    He pped a hand on one of the red-haired creature''s shoulders and, after thanking him, moved on.


    As soon as he appeared at the entrance to the cave where the man was, the Mid-level Paragon realized what a powerful guest one of the local beasts had brought to his current home.


    "Oh? I did not expect to find a member of our race around here, let alone such a strong one." Said the old man as he walked through the dark tunnel of the cave, his tone somewhat cheerful.


    However, the moment he stepped out of the cave, his expression immediately changed when he saw the young Fuller''s face.


    Not only did the white-haired, blue-eyed man changed his gestures. Vicente recognized the symbol of the Congregation of Revtion on a ne worn by this elderly-looking man.


    Suspicious of this person''s origin, Vicente scanned the surroundings and identified several items rted to the temple in this dark cave full of 5th-grade formations.


    "It looks like I met an enemy today." Vicente opened his mouth as he moved and appeared right in front of the old man, not hesitating to grab him by the neck and lift him into the air.

 Chapter 829 Hard to Get Rid Of

    <h4>Chapter 829 Hard to Get Rid Of?</h4>


    "Vicente Fuller!" The old man shouted, while Vice had one of his hands around the old man''s neck, pressing against his throat.",


    "Just as I thought, you know me," Vicente muttered with a smile on his face as his pentagrams appeared around his right hand, quickly sealing the cultivation of the old Congregation of Revtion member.


    "Who are you, old man? What are you doing here?" He narrowed his eyes and began his interrogation.


    Seeing this, the red bear immediately realized that Vicente was a problem and ran away without looking back.


    The old man saw this and cursed the creature that had brought this human-shaped monster to him.


    "Tsk! I''ll never answer..."


    Vicente squeezed the old man''s neck harder when he saw such a person didn''t want to cooperate, before he used one of his powers from his first magical form, capable of influencing minds.


    Since he was on the same level as this old man, but had much more talent and power, it didn''t take Vicente over 30 seconds to get the man to cooperate.


    "I am a former member of the Congregation of Revtion. After you ended the future of my religion, my 5th stagepanions and I decided to give up and separate. If we ever had the chance to rebuild the temple, we would. Otherwise, we''d stay hidden across the continent." He said with difficulty.


    "Oh? You''re like cockroaches¡ªHard to kill." Vicenteughed as he let go of the man''s neck, having already ced a magical mark that would prevent this person from acting against him. "So you have been hiding here? Where are the others? How do you intend to bring the Congregation of Revtions back to the continent?"


    The old man brought both hands to his neck as he slowly answered. "I don''t know. They could be anywhere. We split up for the purpose of hiding and keeping our distance in the short term."


    "Would acting separately give you a chance to revive your damned temple?"


    "With our holy technique, anything is possible. Even if only one of us were left behind, as long as he could enjoy our holy technique, we''d have our chances."


    "Oh? Do you have a copy of this technique?" Vicente''s eyes lit up at the encounter he had just had.


    The man tried to keep quiet, but having said too much, he soon watched as Vicente stole his spatial ring and forced him to remove the seal of ownership from the item.


    When Vicente essed the Mid-level Paragon ring in front of him, he found a golden scroll with inscriptions identical to the paper copy he had destroyed in Scott Province.


    ''This is superb, master. You have the original version. Even if you don''t find the location of the copies on the continent, they will disappear eventually.'' Torne celebrated from within Vicente''s space of consciousness.


    Copies of such techniques couldn''t be replicated without the original version. Besides, ordinary scrolls, like those used in copies, could deteriorate over time.


    Even if Vicente didn''t go after copies of this technique, sooner orter, the continent would be free of it!


    Vicente didn''t hesitate to destroy the golden scroll, using the darkness of the Throne of Darkness and the maic properties of his first magical form to destroy the gold leaf.


    The old man watched helplessly as he saw the most valuable thing on the continent, the thing that could take him to the 6th stage, being erased as if it were just ordinary garbage.


    Tears of disappointment welled up in his eyes as he fell to his knees on the ground, seeing the end of the most important text in the entire Congregation of Revtions.


    "Why did you do that?" He asked in a trembling tone, his eyes extremely red and his skin pale.


    Vicente looked him up and down coldly before asking. "How many copies of this technique are there on the continent?"


    Feelingpelled to speak, the man tried to hold back, the veins in his neck showing strongly, but after a few moments he couldn''t stand it anymore and answered Vicente.


    "There is no way I can be sure. There are certainly over two copies, since two of mypanions who were with me in Tamor Dynasty took copies with them. But maybe there are 3, 4, 5, or even more copies. Several of the elders who fell to the vampires had copies in their spatial rings.


    If they weren''t destroyed, they still exist somewhere on the continent."


    Vicente believed the man''s words, wondering what could have happened to the many techniques of the temple experts who fell to the vampires.


    ''Those copies were probably destroyed.'' He thought to himself. The vampires wouldn''t benefit at all if one of those copies fell into the hands of a Dark Path magician without an agreement with them.


    Torne agreed. ''They probably destroyed the copies that fell into their hands. But it''s possible that some copies were lost... In any case, they are limited and whoever finds them is unlikely to reveal them to others.''


    Vicente agreed, figuring that apart from the Congregation of Revtion, hardly any group would agree to share this technique among many members. So even if one were found, it was possible that its negative effects would be limited.


    "Sigh! You guys are nothing but trouble," Vicente muttered as he raised a hand against the older Mid-level Paragon in front of him.


    "No! Don''t kill me!" the old man begged as he tried to appeal to Vicente''s pity, kneeling and groveling at the boy''s feet.


    Vicente was already determined to have the Congregation of Revtions as his enemy. With his questions answered, there was nothing left for him to do to the old man but what he had in mind.


    "Kill you? That would be too quick. From now on, you will be a ve of the Cataclysm Order, old man. You will be my darkness ve!" Vicente said as his three Throne of Darkness pentagrams emerged from his body to mark the body of the newest ve at his disposal.


    Unable to do anything to protect himself, the old man found himself marked by the brand of very and quickly lost his free will as he was bound to Vicente''s will.


    In just a few seconds, he stood uppletely changed, now another of Torne''spanions to serve Vicente with his life!


    "Master." the man said in a tone of devotion.

 Chapter 830 Annies Birth

    ??Two weeks after meeting the strongest remnant of the Congregation of Revtion, Vicente began his journey back to the Seidel Kingdom.",


    He was currently in one of the most important Chutha Dynasty remnant cities, less than 100 kilometers from the order''s secret outpost in the state.


    He had helped his local allies, given away some organs of the vampires he had killed in the Kenyth Empire and, of course, built defenses around the city.


    But he had been helping the area for a long time, having produced hundreds of weapons and dozens of pieces of armor for the locals.


    Now he had finished building the dynasty''s first group of Sentinels of the Order, leaving behind the Mid-level Paragon he had conquered days before.


    This old member of the Congregation of Revtion, now a member of the Cataclysm Order, stood beside the local leaders and said goodbye to Vicente.


    "Venerable Fuller, have a safe journey back to Seidel Kingdom. I hope we can help you enjoy a few months of peace before little Annie is born." Said the Low-level Paragon, leader of the forces of this city of half a million people.


    Other powerful warriors, standing next to one of the fences of this security zone, through which Vicente would be leaving in a few moments, said simr words.


    "If you return to fight the strongest monsters and vampires hiding in our region, we will do our best to help you." Another person said, knowing Vicente would only stay in Scott Province for a short time before moving on.


    They knew of the young Fuller''s recent battle against superior vampires in the ancient capital of the Kenyth Empire. After such an action, it was expected that he would go in search of more such enemies, but also that the enemies would be better prepared against him.


    In this sense, it was only a matter of time before Vicente returned to fight themunity''s greatest enemies.


    "Hmm, work hard to keep what you have now and prepare for the future. When the timees, I''ll bring chaos to theirs of the enemies." He said firmly, smiling confidently before looking at the Mid-level Paragon he had enved.


    "You will stay here to help bring young people to our nearby Awakening Altar. In the future, someone wille and give you new orders if I don''te myself."


    "I will do my best, Altar Master." The man said with his head bowed.


    "Well, that''s all. Good luck to you. I hope to see you again in the future."


    With these words, Vicente turned and left, flying over the fences of this area until he reached his maximum speed and disappeared over the horizon.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, three more weeks had passed since Vicente left the Chutha Dynasty.


    While he was still outside of Metal City, having been gone for just over two months, Nova was approaching her 12th month of pregnancy.


    Her belly was quiterge at the moment, and Annie''s movements were much more visible than before, the kind that would easily catch people''s attention.


    She hadn''t left the housetely and the Fuller family had a 4th stage doctor on standby at the family mansion to deliver the baby as soon as she showed the signs.


    Eve and Nina, and even Lauren, who had recently returned to the city for the birth of her first niece, were growing more anxious each day about Annie''s delivery.


    The three of them were at the Fuller mansion, with Nina training with her older sister and Eve, monitoring Nova. Rory was in the city to take care of some family business, so Eve was free to take care of Vicente''s wife.


    For days, she had been taking care of Nova and thinking about how today could be the day Annie would be born. With just over a month left on this continent, the little girl could be born at any moment.


    When Nova tried to get up from her bed this afternoon and suddenly a liquid came out of her crotch, soiling her entire dress until it formed a puddle on the floor, the blonde woman monitoring Nova understood what was happening.


    Her eyes went wide as her mouth opened slightly. A glow appeared on her face, her cheeks suddenly flushed.


    Without hesitation, she rushed to Nova''s side to support her before activating the emergency device connected to the doctor and key family members.


    "It''s time." The blue-haired woman murmured in a low voice while massaging her belly with both hands, feeling a strong pain at the foot of her belly, but smiling anyway.


    ''Where is Vicente? Will he arrive on time?'' Eve worried as two people appeared in Nova''s room, bringing a wheelchair to take the woman to the ce prepared for the delivery.


    The group''s n was to have a natural birth, amon and rtively simple procedure. But the need for surgery was not umon, even in the Pris Realm. If the need arose, the doctor and his team were prepared to make a surgical move to increase Nova and Annie''s chances.


    As the three people with Nova entered the room specially prepared for the birth, where an alchemist, the doctor and some assistants were already waiting for them, Lauren and Nina also appeared.


    "Sister-inw, are you okay?" Nina asked as she felt her heart pounding and her breathing quickening.


    "Yes, don''t worry." Nova said, as she sweated profusely and felt her body shift to give way to Annie.


    "She''s 5 centimeters dted and getting bigger." The doctor said as he measured the passage through which Annie would emerge.


    That was 50% of the dtion needed for a normal birth! "Annie is in the ideal position. Get ready forbor. We''ll reach 10 centimeters of dtion any minute now."


    The team moved around as Nina and Eve held Nova''s hands, feeling the nervousness of the moment of Annie''s birth.


    Then, as Nova screamed with the pain of the contractions, a young man with ck hair entered the room, just before a distinct sound came from the doctor''s arms.


    "Waaaaah!"

 Chapter 831 Memories

    ??"Waaaaah!"",


    The moment he heard his daughter''s first cry, Vicente stopped where he was and looked at the scene in front of him, where Novay on a stretcher, her legs spread and blood staining the bed and the floor.


    There was so much blood that it looked like the scene of a massacre!


    But unlike a massacre, everyone in the room prepared for Annie''s delivery had smiles on their faces, Nina and Eve holding Nova''s hands as they looked down Nova''s legs, at the doctor''s hands.


    Lauren had a smile on her face, unable to see the face of the newest member of the Fuller family, but able to feel her tiny body and her heartbeat.


    The members of the medical team worked to stop Nova''s bleeding, while the doctor held a newborn baby girl in his hands, a tiny creature measuring 42 centimeters long and 3.2 kilograms.


    Vicente felt his heart beat faster as he saw the little one wrapped in a nket specially prepared for her, the little one opening her mouth and screaming loudly.


    "Waaaaah!"


    A smile escaped Vicente''s lips as he felt as if time had stopped for a moment, before he came to his senses and acted.


    He disyed his magical powers, manipting Nova''s cells and heart to stimte the regeneration she needed to stop the bleeding.


    The medical team realized he was there, and the doctor handed him little Annie.


    "Calm down, Annie, daddy''s here." Vicente said as he held his first daughter for the first time, just before the little girl stopped screaming.


    She fluttered her eyelids, trying to open her eyes for the first time.


    It wasn''t easy for a newborn to do it. Many of them took several days to open their eyes for the first time, and even when they did, they could see poorly.


    But after five seconds of trying to look at this person, Annie opened her eyes and revealed blue eyes, just like her mother''s.


    However, her hair was as ck as Vicente''s, which was easy to notice because of therge amount of hair on her head.


    A strange smile appeared on Annie''s face as shepletely calmed down from this traumatic situation.


    Something had thrown her out of her warm and cozy, quiet and safe ''home'' to bring her into this cold, noisy and strange world.


    How could that not be frightening?


    But amid her crisis, when she was possibly experiencing the end of her period of absolute peace, she found the warmth of the aura of someone she knew well.


    Vicente smiled back at Annie before walking over to Nova''s side and taking her daughter in his arms for the first time.


    Already feeling much better with Vicente''s help, Nova took Annie into her arms and saw her daughter''s face. Tears flowed from her eyes as she didn''t realize how much Annie looked like Vicente.


    It was as if she was the female, blue-eyed version of Vicente!


    ''This guy put a copy of himself in Nova.'' Eve thought to herself as she and Nina looked at Annie''s little face.


    "Venerable Fuller, congrattions on the birth of your first daughter. Annie is very strong and healthy. You can rest assured about it."


    The doctor stopped at Vicente''s side and informed the father of the condition of the newborn and what needed to be done for Annie and Nova over the next few days.


    Nova would be weakened for about a week, and then her strength would gradually return. In two weeks at the most, she should be able to cultivate and fight as she did before her pregnancy.


    As for Annie, as an ordinary newborn, she was fragile and had a long journey ahead of her. The first 3 months were definitely the mostplicated, when she would have little control over her body and would be 100% dependent on her parents.


    Nova would have to breastfeed her for a year, while for the first few months they would have to deal with Annie feeding every 2 hours and soiling herself at a simr frequency.


    Only after the first 3 months would things improve as she grew enough to eat more at once, sleep longer, and soil herself less often during the day.


    She would have some independence between the 9th month and her first year, when she should be able to say a few words and walk. But for that to happen, the family would have to do a lot of training and stimtion to get her to a less vulnerable state within a year.


    And so began Vicente and his family''s new journey in Metal City, with the women of the family all willing to help the couple take care of the little one.


    Lauren took Vicente''s newborn daughter in her arms and got to know the newest member of the household.


    "Wee to our boat, girl. I hope you''re not as boring as your father, but don''t worry, I''ll be here to teach you useful things and not be like him." Lauren said as she touched Annie''s little face.


    The little baby smiled at Lauren, making the cold woman feel her icy heart melt as long dormant memories flooded through her mind. Tears formed in her eyes as she felt an extreme need to hold the little creature in her arms.


    The others saw this, but didn''t understand what was really happening.


    Nina bent down beside Lauren and stroked the bent woman''s back, imagining how thrilled her older sister must be.


    She was moved, too, so Nina took Lauren''s behavior as natural.


    Lauren remained silent during her crying and hugging of Annie until she suddenly showed a change in her aura and Vicente took Annie in his arms.


    "Go cultivate, Lauren. You''re about to advance to the Mid-


    level." He said as he smiled in satisfaction, not expecting Annie''s birth to stimte anything in terms of Lauren''s powers.


    She stood in front of Vicente for a moment, but said nothing, feeling ashamed. From there, she simply ran to the nearest cultivation room, trying to control her racing thoughts.


    Lauren suddenly remembered her mother, father, siblings, and some of her early years in Martell Vige.


    She didn''t remember everything about her life, but enough to better understand who she was before she was taken by Nis'' Shadows.


    ''Mother, father, I''m sorry I wasn''t there for them when they were growing up. But I''ll do my best from now on!'' She thought to herself before sitting down in a lotus position to cultivate.

 Chapter 832 A Happy Year

    <h4>Chapter 832 A Happy Year</h4>


    Time flew for the Fuller family after Annie''s birth!",


    In the first few weeks of their first daughter''s life, Vicente and Nova received gifts from virtually every important man in the kingdom, and even some outside allies.


    The Metal City experienced a climate of hope and joy unparalleled in its recent journey, with things working out almost perfectly during this period.


    Lauren advanced, bing a Mid-level Paragon, while she, Nina, and Eve focused on helping Vicente and Nova take care of little Annie during her most tough days.


    But Annie was very calm. Except for the times when she needed to be cleaned or fed, she was practically trouble-free, being a lover of sleep.


    When she was put to sleep, she would sleep for an hour or two without showing any signs of distress.


    After the first few months like this, she got smarter, gaining control of her body and beginning to understand who was who in her surrounding.


    At about 5 months, she continued to be breastfed by Nova, but was introduced to food, mostly fruit and broth. Lauren and Nina would still be there for her, but with the decreased need for care and longer sleeps, they could gradually return to normal cultivation and training in Metal City.


    Still, as Nina had promised Vicente earlier, they would stay in the city to help raise Annie in her first few months until the little one was a year old.


    Thus, the two would still be in the city after the six months since Annie''s birth, still helping Vicente and Nova daily, but back to their local routines.


    Meanwhile, no one had any idea how Lauren had regained some of her memories. After the previous situation, she had kept her special moment on the day of Annie''s birth to herself, even though her behavior had changed from that day on.


    No one suspected she had remembered her past, and people like Vicente believed she was epting her reality, distancing herself from the former Lauren as time went on.


    Either way, the family had grown closer since Annie''s birth.


    In addition to Vicente''s sisters, there were his other wives and Nova''s family, who had been part of Annie''s early childhood.


    La and Lina had moved to Metal City during this time and began living with Nova, Vicente, and Annie on the Fuller estate.


    The two had married within Annie''s first six months and now longed to carry Vicente''s children themselves.


    Unfortunately, pregnancy wasn''t so easy and they hadn''t had the same luck as Nova. For now, they were just trying it while watching little Annie grow.


    When she was seven months old, Annie said her first words before taking her first steps at eight months.


    By the time Nina became a High-level Mage, on Annie''s tenth birthday, she could speak in small sentences and even understood that she was in a magical world.


    On her first birthday, she would stop being breastfed and gradually gain independence, learning to use the toilet and apany her parents on activities around Metal City.


    At this rate, she would finally have her first goodbye when Lauren and Nina would leave the city to return to their duties around the family''s territory.


    ...


    "Bye, aunts! I miss you already!" Annie shouted to Nina and Lauren as she sat in Vicente''s arms, waving as tears streamed from her eyes.


    Nina felt a heaviness in her heart at seeing her niece like that, but she had spent too long in this city. It was time for her to leave for the border of her family''s safe territory, to contribute to the magicalmunity amid disaster!


    Clenching her fists in determination, she exhaled and said. "See you in a few months, Annie. Until then, be a good girl and don''t give your parents any trouble."


    Lauren put a hand on Annie''s head and said. "When Ie back, I''ll bring you presents, little one."


    "Is it a promise?" Annie''s eyes sparkled.


    "Hmm." Lauren smiled before kissing the girl''s forehead.


    Vicente looked at his sisters, seeing Killian next to Nina and Lauren right in front of him. "Good luck on your travels. I''ll join you in a few months."


    "Hmm, don''t rush, or Annie will be sad," Nina said to her brother.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have a choice..." Vicente sighed as he looked at Annie. "But I''ll try to stay as long as I can."


    Then he looked seriously at Nina and Lauren and advised them both.


    "Nina, be careful. Your power is potent and you could be an Earth Sovereign quickly. Don''t take any unnecessary risks while you are at the border.


    Lauren, be careful when you go to the Chutha Dynasty. There are magicians from the Congregation of Revtions who would love to find a Dark Path magician like you. Besides, the enemy forces in this state aren''t easy to deal with."


    "Got it. I won''t kill myself. I''ll act from afar, and if any problems arise that are bigger than I can handle, I''ll retreat." Lauren said to calm her brother. "Anyway, I hope I can help you stay together as long as possible." She said to Vicente, Nova and Annie.


    Nova nodded as Lina and La joined her, while Vicente was with Rory and Casey to his left.


    They saw the departure of Lauren, Nina, and Killian, who left with no ns to return. Sure, they would visit in the future, but that would be it.


    With no expectation the disaster would end in the short term, they all had to sacrifice for the sake of their ns and themunity!


    Rory and Casey watched the three leave, both very close to bing Paragons, the same situation as Lina, La, and Nova.


    They hadn''t used the many resources Vicente had helped to produce by giving vampire organs to the alchemists in their city. They couldn''t use those resources for a few more months because of the vampire blood they had absorbed earlier.


    They were stronger because of Vicente''s sacrifice of the monsters in the city, which had maintained a rich concentration of mana and elements in Metal City.


    But while they didn''t use these resources, some of Vicente''s family members and allies did, and they made some breakthroughs.


    This was the case with Benson, Bart, Eve, Newton, cksmiths like Lukas, and many others who advanced to be Earth or Sky Sovereigns in the year since Vicente''s return.

 Chapter 833 Time to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 833 Time to Leave?</h4>


    After Lauren and Nina left, the security of Scott and Snow Provinces would increase in the following months.


    With Lauren going to the Chutha Dynasty and Nina going to the borders of Snow Province and Diamond Province, the two would work for the peace of Vicente''s territory as soon as they arrived in these two areas.


    With their Dark Path powers and their current strength, they could both make a big difference in the ces they wanted to act in the short term.


    But they would not be the only ones to help Vicente''s domains be stronger and safer. Like Lauren, several high-ranking members of the Fuller family forces would leave their safe territory to stay on the border or go further in search of stronger enemies.


    After Vicente''s attack on the capital of the Kenyth Empire, tensions in the region grew as vampires moved from ce to ce, the creatures bing more defensive and bloodthirsty wherever they went.


    With the monsters more agitated than ever, traveling the continent was now even more dangerous, with greater risks to safe cities.


    To deal with this, Vicente had already sent Onyx and his state''s 5th stage beasts to hunt down powerful monsters near his territory.


    But it was not only the 5th stage beasts that were acting for the good of the territory. With the security of the family''s main territory being maintained for months, as well as the growth in the number of specialists, weapons, ammunition, and armor, it was not interesting to have all of this growing force stationed in the same ce.


    Since Annie''s birth, groups of men in 5th stage armor had been leaving the area to hunt monsters in the Diamond Province, the southern tip of the Kenyth Empire and the southwest of the Chutha Dynasty.


    Almost every week, men would leave and return to the area, continuing orpleting their hunting missions.


    In this way, Vicente tried to contain the worst of the crisis, to give his people more time, not only to grow stronger but also to have little Annie by his side.


    ...


    On Annie''s one-and-a-half birthday, Vicente was still in Metal City.


    He was walking beside Nova, holding Annie in his arms, on his way to the local government office.


    As soon as he entered the meeting room where he had a meeting this morning, the three saw everyone in the area rise from their chairs to greet them.


    Vicente smiled and gestured for everyone to sit down before stopping next to Heidi Point at one end of the table.


    "How are our ns?" He got right to the point as he sat down in the seat reserved for him.


    Heidi said with a serious look on her face. "Well, despite the problems.


    We currently have 150 groups in the southeastern part of the continent, with groups operating in 5 states. With each team having 5ponents armed with 5th stage armor, they are having excellent results in killing hordes of monsters and gathering resources in devastated areas.


    However, it''s not all good news. We have more and more signs of monster unrest in the south, with more powerful creatures, more devastating actions against ourmunity, and more kidnappings than ever before.


    Some monsters have also been using formations and weapons inbat, increasing the difficulty of our men''s missions.


    In addition, inferior vampires have been attacking more and more."


    "We believe the vampires have reached a point in their ns where, if they can''t control all the human territories they want, they will bring chaos and terror to everyone''s lives." Said another member of this council, responsible for managing the groups and missions of the men of the provinces.


    The vampires'' original ns were to force the humans against their cities and keep them under pressure. The vampires didn''t want to bring constant fighting and conflict to the entire continent. Nor did they want to live through constant war.


    But as Vicente''s actions helped give the magicalmunity breathing room to counterattack, the vampires dealing with the disaster adjusted their ns.


    If they couldn''t force the humans against the walls of the human cities, then they intended to stir up the continent and unleash more of their high-level beings to attack human groups, cities, etc.


    As a result, the number of shes, sightings of powerful monsters, and other data rted to the intensification of the conflict increased over time.


    Although the security of the Snow and Scott Provinces had indeed increased in recent months, those outside of that area were fighting more and more and against stronger and stronger enemies!


    "So that''s the situation..." Nova sighed as she looked at Vicente, wondering if it was time for him to leave.


    Vicente had intended to live in Grandis before heading north again, since he would be closer to his enemies in the capital. But with Annie''s birth, going to the capital was no longer a viable n.


    So the moment he left this territory to travel, it would probably be the moment he went north, a journey with no date for his return.


    The stronger he became, the greater the danger for those around him, so he definitely couldn''t return as long as there were vampires stronger than him.


    Annie looked at her father without understanding the situation, while Vicente sighed deeply.


    ''I managed to stay here long enough.'' He looked at Annie before closing his eyes, feeling the pain of having to separate from those he loved.


    "I see. Looks like it''s time for me to take the chaos north." He muttered as everyone in the chamber fell silent, looking at him with anticipation, anxiety and fear of what would happen after his departure.


    It was undeniable that themunity needed him traveling to the north. But his presence in the south was also a safe haven, at least for the time being.


    Everyone hadplete confidence that as long as Vicente was in Metal City, no monster woulde near this ce to put them in danger!


    "It''s time for me to leave. Start making your preparations. I''ll be leaving Metal City in two weeks at the most." He announced his decision, firm and confident it was the right one under the circumstances.


    He looked at Annie and regretted it, but since he had no choice, he couldn''t avoid this moment.


    It would happen sooner orter, he knew that. Even so, as he looked at Annie, he couldn''t help but feel a pang in his heart.

 Chapter 834 Farewell

    Chapter 834 Farewell


    ??After the previous decision, Vicente would spend the next days as much time as possible with Annie, Nova, La and Lina.",


    None of them would apany him on this new journey, as they were too weak to go with him, but they would also be crucial to protect Annie and her domains in this area in the far south of the continent.


    Other than that, he would have little else to do, having already produced weapons, ammunition, and armor inrge quantities in thest 18 months he had been in the area on Annie''s behalf.


    He had already upgraded the metal cities to the maximum level his powers allowed, making them even stronger and more resistant. Unless a superior 5th stage vampire attacked the cities, only 6th stage beings could ovee their defenses and reach the interior of these cities.


    Knowing this characteristic of his cities, Vicente was confident he could leave his wives and daughter to continue his external ns.


    The two weeks of Vicente''s farewell would pass quickly, living with his four favorite girls in this world and dedicating himself 100% to them.


    After the 14th night of his decision, it would be time for him to leave the safe territory of themunity!


    ...


    At dawn in Metal City, the day was as usual for areas where such cities existed, with overcast skies,rge gray clouds with purple tones in the sky, and lightning appearing here and there.


    Given the electromaic effects caused by the powers Vicente attributed to his cities, one would hardly see a clear, bluish sky in these areas.


    But despite everything, it wasn''t raining in the city, while most of the locals were slowly waking up to a new day.


    Amid the day''s activities, a group of 40 people stood at the western exit of the city, where a tall, strong, ck-haired young man was finishing saying goodbye to his people.


    La, Lina, and Nova did their best to hold back their tears, while little Annie couldn''t do the same as she watched her father prepare to leave for the first time since she was born.


    Vicente had made trips within the two provinces under his rule during the 1.5 years he had been with Annie. But these were trips he made back and forth on the same day. Now, however, he was leaving without a return date!


    "Daddy..." Annie looked into Vicente''s eyes as she pouted, her eyes red, tears dripping from both of them.


    Vicente felt the pain of having to leave his family, but it was for Annie''s own good. He smiled at her and said. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back before you know it. And I''ll be much stronger. In that time, we''ll finish the damn vampires, Annie." He kissed the girl on the forehead.


    "You promise?"


    "Hmm, I promise." He showed her his little finger before making the agreement official.


    "Then I''ll get ready to help you, Daddy."


    He nodded at her before looking at his wives and sighing. "Don''t take any unnecessary risks while I''m gone. Rory and the others will help you if necessary."


    Rory, Casey, Eve and Benson nodded in agreement as they heard Vicente''sment, each of them with a solemn expression on their faces, serious about Vice''s departure.


    Vicente wasn''t going straight north now. His ns were to travel through the south and then return to the central region of the continent. But since there wouldn''t be much time left before the awakening of the first 5th stage vampire, there wouldn''t be much room for him to return to the city before heading north in search of his fourth pentagram from the Throne of Darkness.


    Since this was supposed to be a naturally formed pentagram, he had to get ahead of the game to find this essence!


    "Go in peace on your journey, my friend. Let''s do our best to make the most of the opportunities you''ve given us these past few months. Metal City will still be here when you return." Rory said, before hugging his old friend.


    "Hmm, take good care of them and the territory. We can''t ept losing this area, no matter what the cost." Vicente said as he looked at Rory.


    Of those who had apanied him on the hunt for pentagrams, Rory and Casey had already reached the 5th stage!


    The two of them had even hunted their new green pentagrams, while Lina and La were close to advancing as well. Sarah was the only one who wasn''t expected to advance anytime soon due to her inferior talent and older agepared to the others.


    Onyx had be a Mid-level Paragon, as had Torne during the period of peace when Vicente had been at Annie''s side. But even Bart, who had been left behind during the pentagram hunt and was now in the city to protect it, had strengthened to the 5th stage.


    With the help of Vicente''s technique of sacrificing creatures and temporarily enriching areas like a city, everyone in Metal City, Ironcrest, Millfall, Martell Vige, and the other cities in the family''s domain had be much stronger in those months.


    Eve, herself, along with Nova, had reached the peak of the 4th stage, and Vicente expected them to advance to the 5th stage during his absence.


    With that, he said goodbye to everyone before turning his attention to the west and setting off without looking back, heading straight for his destination with only Torne at his side.


    ''Where are we going now, master?'' Torne asked in Vicente''s mind.


    ''We''re going west, the Tamor Dynasty. I''ll use the road to build altars to the order in four states on the way there, and then help strengthen the dynasty''s human resistance.


    Considering the strength of that region, there should be more enemies there than around the Seidel Kingdom. After eliminating some of them and strengthening the cities in the area, I''ll go in search of the vampireirs in the southern region.


    Time to go after them!''


    Torne agreed with Vicente''s ns, eager to see his masterplete this part of his journey and finally head north.


    ''If we''re lucky, you''ll be able to get your fourth pentagram and advance to the high level before we have to deal with the 5th stage vampires. This will be crucial to our further ns, master.''

 Chapter 835 Situation in the Tamor Dynasty

    <h4>Chapter 835 Situation in the Tamor Dynasty?</h4>


    Four months after Vicente''s departure, all of his allies in the kingdom, and even in the neighboring states, were aware of his departure to begin clearing the south of the continent.",


    Not only had the Metal City group alerted their men in the south of the continent, but after the first few weeks of travel, Vicente''s actions had already helped people in various areas who began to spread the word.


    Four months was enough for Vicente to cross the south of the continent, leaving the southeastern end of this vast area and heading toward the southwestern end.


    As he had nned, he passed through four states on his way to the Tamor Dynasty, ces where he spent 7 to 14 days of his time to help strengthen the areas and build ces for the magical awakening of young people.


    He visited secret outposts of the Cataclysm Order in these areas, leaving behind men and resources to help strengthen these outposts.


    Asrge as the Cataclysm Order had be during these years of his ministry, and with the end of the Congregation of Revtion, the order was still absent in several states and had much to grow.


    He wanted to use this trip to help the order spread throughout the south and center of the continent, to give young Dark Path magicians a chance to grow amid chaos, and, sooner orter, to bring hope to themunity.


    Four months was enough for him to help four states on his way and to cross the long road between the Seidel Kingdom and the Tamor Dynasty.


    Now he was in the area the survivors of the temple had chosen as a refuge and headquarters for their organization years ago.


    The strongest part of the country in the south of the continent, but also the most populous and least affected by the disaster, finally had Vicente in it to help organize the area!


    ...


    Arriving in the capital of the Tamor Dynasty this afternoon, Vicente was not surprised to find this cepletely different from the areas he had passed through in his years of traveling through the center and south of the continent.


    Already knowing that things were going well for the people of this dynasty, he wasn''t surprised to find a society that lived more or less as one would expect from cities before The Purification.


    There were also a lot of powerful magicians in the area, with at least 15 Paragons in the city, something extremely rare to see in the south of the continent these days.


    But that was only a fraction of the number of Paragons this ce had before The Purification. Even the wealthy and privileged Tamor Dynasty had suffered from the monster-induced disaster.


    "Venerable Fuller, wee to my humble city." Said the High-level Paragon behind the dynasty, the only one of his rank in his family''s entire territory.


    Vicente greeted the local monarch, an ally who had previously visited his city in Scott Province and started the friendly rtionship between their families.


    At the time, this man was only a Mid-level Paragon. But like the people of the Stuart family, he and his family had taken advantage of the opportunities provided by the disaster to boom.Growing up in the 5th stage was difficult for everyone. But with valuable resources avable in basically the same proportions as before, but with much lesspetition, level advancement was avable to anyone who wanted to venture out!


    Of course, you would have to process the resources you found, absorb their essence slowly, and use your own special characteristics to grow faster. But under the current circumstances, one would have to be very untalented or unwilling to advance not to be stronger.


    "Samuel, I am surprised at the condition of your city. I''m afraid not even Scott Province has such a good and safe area." Vicenteplimented as he shook the man''s hand.


    Samuel sighed and said. "Unfortunately, all is not as it seems, Venerable. I''ll be honest with you, the city looks better than it is.


    As the crisis deepens and the monsters be more chaotic, many of my men are lost.As much as the city seems peaceful and tranquil, it is a ce in constant mourning. Every week, the bodies of our men return to the city in coffins, and sometimes they don''t evene back.


    The peace in the area issting, but I wouldn''t say this poption is doing well. They are certainly far from having peace of mind. Living in mourning is also a form of terror."


    "Is your situation that bad?" Vicente frowned as he looked earnestly at the monarch.


    "Your weapons and armor have helped us a great deal. If it weren''t for them, I''m afraid I would have lost control of the state by now and the situation would be even worse." The king sighed sincerely as he walked with Vicente through the entrance of his pce.


    As they made their way through the main garden of the estate, Vicente asked. "What are your numbers of men and weapons?"


    "I have 22 Paragons in the dynasty, and 33 5th stage armors in use by Sky Sovereigns. In addition, I have 500 4th grade weapons and 89 4th stage armors used by High-level Mages. The Earth and Sky Sovereigns who are not armed with any of these artifacts have been working to support the Paragons or those who are armed with these artifacts."


    "I see... You''ve lost several of your artifacts since the beginning of our agreement." Minos muttered, already expecting some of his allies to go through this.


    He had sent at least 45 pieces of 5th stage armor and 140 pieces of 4th stage armor to this state during the over 2 years of their alliance.


    "Yes, unfortunately, some of our men died in battle while carrying these armors. We could not recover these artifacts, so they were lost or destroyed."


    Eath armor in question had a conscience. But if they still hadn''t been recovered, then they were destroyed or too damaged to return on their own.


    "Well, then I''ll help you a little. Prepare your materials for me. In the meantime, I think the time hase for your inhabitants to reawaken their powers." He pped a hand on the man''s shoulder.


    "Sigh! I have people in the city who have been waiting for over a year to awaken their powers. The end of the Congregation of Revtions was abrupt and took a lot out of us."


    "Don''t worry, in a week at the most, I''ll have all the young people in your city with magical powers awakened."


    Thus began Vicente''s journey to Tamor Dynasty, his first long stop on his journey before going in search of the 4th stage vampires in the region!

 Chapter 836 Nina in Action

    ??Meanwhile, in one of Vicente''s metal cities on the border between the Snow Province and the Diamond Province...",


    From this city, one could see arge, long dividing fence in the distance, with one side of the fence being a green area with plenty of human presence, and the other side being a grayish desert area.


    But this absence of beings on the gray side of the fence was not synonymous with peace and quiet. Given the reality between these two worlds, the outside of Vicente''s domains near the right ones were not casually used by monsters.


    In the shadows and hard-to-see ces of such areas, there were certainly monsters watching and waiting for human groups to move in.


    These monsters were definitely not going to attack the border between Vicente''s domains and this ''free'' area, but neither were they going to allow the other side to be so peaceful that there were no dangers on their ''doorstep''.


    But today, as was the case almost every day in this coastal city, another group left the town to go outside Vicente''s domains.


    A group of 12 people left the city and ran in formation toward the exit of the fence, where there was a watchtower, about 5 kilometers from the city.


    Of these twelve individuals, all of them wore armor, half of them Earth Sovereigns and the other half High-level Mages, all of them wearing 4th stage armor.


    Among them was a girl with long ck hair, a well-developed body, and eyes as ck as night. Her gaze was serious, and the 7 men and 4 women there respected her deeply.


    This was obviously Vicente''s younger sister, Nina!


    "Make way for Mrs. Fuller''s group to pass!" shouted one man in the watchtower as two men at that post opened the main gate for the group of 12 to pass.


    Nina and herpanions walked on without looking back or talking to the guards in the area.


    "Is Mrs. Fuller on another mission near the border? Things seem to be getting worse. She has moved 6 times in thest month, whereas 2 months ago she only moved 4 times." Said one of the six men in charge of this post for the next few hours.


    Another person sighed and said. "The crisis is getting worse. Although there is a growing sense of peace, it is only because of the efforts of groups like Mrs. Fuller''s. They have been working more and more for the people."


    "How much longer will this go on? I''ve heard the mortality rate among members of such groups is rising again." One of them expressed this doubt.


    The death rate of groups traveling outside the safe areas of cities or domains protected by Vicente''s fences had decreased during the crisis with the advent of his armor and firearms. Recently, however, reports of deaths among members of groups like Nina''s had resurfaced, and the dangers to teams were once again on the rise.


    "Sigh! Who knows? The head of the family is out there fighting the monsters, so I imagine things might improve after a while. But for now, all we can do is hang on."


    ...


    While the men at the guard post talked about the most important topic among the warriors in the southern region, Nina''s group slowed down and increased their caution as they explored thisnd without an owner.


    As soon as they left the protected area, Nina activated one of her abilities, causing small mana parasites to emerge from her body and instruct them to hunt monsters in the area.


    The monsters may have been hiding, but the moment these mana creatures emerged from Nina''s powers, their locations became obvious not only to these artificial beings but also to their creator.


    "There are 47 3rd stage monsters and 7 4th stage monsters nearby. Let''s take care of them before we continue towards our destination..." she mumbled to her group before talking about the locations of the enemies and how they should split up to deal with these 54 opponents.


    With Vicente''s 4th stage armor, they all had peak Sky Sovereignsbat capabilities, so dealing with this group wouldn''t be difficult.


    Nina assigned four enemies to each of her allies, leaving her to deal with the remaining ten, seven of whom were the strongest in the area.


    None of the men questioned her order or method of division. After over 30 missions with her, like the one they were about to start today, they all knew exactly what Nina could do and how she led.


    As soon as she gave her orders, she would move while her elevenpanions headed towards their opponents, surprising many of the monsters hiding nearby.


    Some of them had camouge abilities that made them very difficult to spot. When they were easily spotted by Nina and the others, these creatures found the situation strange as they tried to move backwards.


    "Huh! Trying to escape?" Nina suddenly appeared behind one of the Earth Sovereign enemies, causing the corpse-like creature to tremble with her voice.


    Even reanimated corpses had some life force, otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to stand up in this world. When Nina appeared behind this individual and touched the back of its head, the creature felt its strength diminish rapidly while its enemy''s strength increased.


    Unable to move while being ''devoured'' by Nina''s ability, this being''s body was gradually ''drained'' until its flesh was dposed and its bones crumbled as if they were made of sugar.


    As quickly as she had appeared behind this being, Nina moved towards the only Sky Sovereign in the area and appeared in front of this enemy who had a body the size of a house, a monster simr to a Komodo dragon.


    Nina''s mana parasites attacked the creature, causing it to struggle to remove these hideous creatures from its body, which could quickly harm even individuals at its level.


    However, the parasites resulting from Nina''s third ability were not the young woman''s only weapon. Her first ability activated and her first pentagram glowed in her surroundings before darkness covered her hands and legs.


    Then, with a smile on her face, she attacked the creature with her fists and legs, each contact draining the monster of its life force while temporarily increasing her strength, giving her even more power for the following blows.


    If you weren''t able to neutralize Nina quickly at the beginning of the fight, taking her downter on could be an impossible task!

 Chapter 837 Laurens Hunt

    Chapter 837 Lauren''s Hunt


    ??Nina''s group continued to move towards the border of Snow Province and Diamond Province, carrying out their ns and increasing the young woman''s fame.


    Even though she wasn''t free to go far, as her power level was still low, Nina quickly made a name for herself in her town, gaining fame among the local soldiers and guards.


    With a perfect record of sessful missions and no deaths fromrades, she had piled up the bodies of enemies wherever she went, bringing peace and tranquility to her brother''s domains.


    While the youngest of the Fuller siblings was doing this in the far south of Diamond Province, Lauren was currently in the central part of the Chutha Dynasty, where she had been living.


    Having arrived in this area a few months ago, Lauren had been working all these months to reach the goal she was about to aplish today!


    ...


    Near a famous mountain range in the central part of the Chutha Dynasty, a small group of five people were hiding in tree branches, watching something.


    All of them were Paragons, the strongest being the ck-haired, slender woman sitting in the lotus position on the highest branch in the area.


    The other four individuals were the same distance from her, with defensive and special formations activated around them, but also dressed in 5th stage armor.


    While they nervously surveyed their surroundings, anticipating a confrontation with the nearby monsters, Lauren continued her work, her eyes closed and her five pentagrams visible as she wrote in her macabre book.


    A few hundred meters away, a group of powerful monsters, including a Beginner Archmage, were camped in a hard-to-reach cave in the area.


    Who were Lauren''s targets today? A group of 4th stage vampires and their 5th stage minions on the outskirts!


    After working for months to find traces of powerful vampires in the Chutha Dynasty, she had finally found this group a few minutes before.


    While she was silently dealing with the enemies, the group of over 100 monsters in this camp, hundreds of meters away from her people, were acting as usual.


    Some of them were taking care of the group''s small birds, sending and receiving messages from otherpanions in this area, while others were cultivating, resting, or waiting for orders to move.


    There were eight superior vampires in this group, including two Sky Sovereigns and six Earth Sovereigns.


    Besides them, the group also had one 6th stage cyclops, 20 5th stage inferior vampires, and 45 5th stage monsters. The rest were monsters or 4th stage inferior vampires, less important individuals.


    "We have heard about Vicente Fuller. It seems he has recently arrived in Tamor Dynasty and is working with local forces to increase human power in the area." One of the strongest vampires in the area opened his mouth in the main area of the cave, where five of his sevenpanions now stood.


    Upon hearing the news that had just arrived via one of the group''s message birds, the strongest of them frowned, not liking it at all.


    "Looks like he''s finally moving. We have to get ready! He hasn''t acted in over a year and a half, so he''ll probablye down hard on us now."


    Silence filled the main room of the cave, each of the vampires there feeling the tension of the news.


    Vicente was responsible because they were not in a city at the moment, but in this remote, hard-to-reach area of the dynasty. Because of his previous action in the former capital of the Kenyth Empire, the vampire groups throughout the southern region had moved on, splitting into 3 or 4 groups in each state and operating separately in areas like this.


    The most important groups still had a chief bodyguard who was responsible for protecting the most important vampires in the coalition''s ns in each area.


    This group near Lauren was the most important monster group in the entire state!


    "Hmm? Is something wrong, Victor?" One of the two Sky Sovereigns in this group of vampires asked the person in front of him, who suddenly opened his eyes wide and put his hands on his chest.


    Everyone looked at him, including the 6th stage cyclops sitting not far away, who saw him overbnce backwards and fall from where he was sitting.


    But just as he hit his back on the ground, four others felt exactly what he felt.


    "Aaaagh!"


    A terrified scream came from outside the cave, and it was echoed by the 5th stage beings on the outskirts of this monsterir in the Chutha Dynasty.


    "What''s going on? What..." One of the two Sky Sovereigns was about to speak when he felt an overwhelming pressure on his heart, as if an invisible hand was forcing that muscle to stop moving.


    ''Shit! What''s going on? Why?'' He lost control of his body, his knees buckling before he fell face first to the ground.


    He couldn''t say or do anything else. As his eyes began to darken, he saw that practically his entire group was in the same situation as him, suddenly dying on this afternoon that had seemed so normal until a few moments ago.


    "What''s going on? Who''s there?" The 6th stage cyclops rose from his seat, already breaking into a cold sweat at the sight of practically everyone in his group dying under his watch.


    "You wretch! I''ll kill you!"


    Realizing this couldn''t be a natural reaction, he quickly left the cave to search for the person responsible for this unexpected cmity.


    As he moved, Lauren''s group was already moving against him, the four Paragons nervously attacking this 6th stage creature with the help of their armor and their leader''s powers.


    Lauren stood up from where she was, her five pentagrams glowing simultaneously.


    A supernatural force appeared around the 6th stage cyclops, while the figure of a dark spirit with a huge scythe appeared behind him and moved to cut off his head.


    As much as Lauren only seemed to be able to kill with her Book of Death, that wasn''t the limit of her power. This Book of Death ability was only rted to her first pentagram. But she had four other essences with four different powers that could help her in battle!

 Chapter 838 The Full Power of the Book of Death

    Chapter 838 The Full Power of the Book of Death


    ??The moment Lauren wrote the word "vision" in her book, her second pentagram, which could temporarily affect the senses of its targets, glowed.",


    Immediately after she wrote on it, the cyclops felt its vision deteriorate by 85%, causing it to see its surroundings blurred and darkened, barely able to see the five enemies attacking it.


    Lauren''s fifth pentagram glowed brightly as the Personification of Death condensed from the darkness around her and attacked the cyclops with the scythe of death.


    Mental Chaos!


    Lauren wrote something else in her macabre book, causing the creature''s single eye to stop, its mind lost amidst many thoughts disconnected from reality.


    Lauren''s fourth pentagram glowed, consuming 30% of her mana as her face turned pale and her knees went weak.


    Feeling a sudden pain behind her eyes, Lauren stood to keep from copsing from exhaustion and activated herst power to seek the fall of the powerful enemy before her.


    Her third essence consumed her remaining mana as streams of darkness formed around the cyclops'' body, causing it to fall forward, overwhelmed by Lauren''s powers.


    The four Paragons allied with Lauren on this journey saw this and felt her confidence grow, their eyes widening as they witnessed Lauren''s shocking powers with open mouths.


    The 6th stage cyclops was still breathing and would surely recover after a while. But after all their blows, it was in a terrible state and could not fight them for at least a few dozen minutes!


    They could never kill this creature today. As a beast of the Dark Path, the cyclops had an extremely resistant body that was difficult to injure even for the 5th stage armor they were wearing today.


    After Lauren killed the creature, the four used the suppressive power of their armor to immobilize the enemy.


    Lauren was exhausted, but her armor came into y, controlling the body it enveloped so they could collect the bodies of the superior vampires, as well as the records of the enemy.


    In just a minute, Lauren had collected everything of value in the area before ordering the group to retreat.


    The four Low-level Paragons followed her, leaving the 6th-stage cyclops behind, still feeling the dangerous effects of Lauren''s powers.


    ''Mission aplished! Time to share these vampires'' blood!'' Lauren sighed as she smiled, already far enough away from the cyclops to rx a bit.


    She gulped a restorative potion and said to the group. "Let''s go back to Rockstrand. I''ll take the blood of one of these vampires and leave the rest to the local leaders, including those corpses'' valuable organs and body parts."


    The four Sentinels of the Order of Rockstrand smiled in anticipation, imagining how much they could gain from the blood of these vampires.


    To most magicians on the continent like them, vampire blood was a precious essence they had only heard about in books and rumors.


    At the thought of being able to use such a magical essence, everyone was excited at the possibility of bing stronger with this opportunity.


    "What will the Lady do after her retreat?" asked one of the Paragons as they flew back to the city, about 200 kilometers from where they were.


    "I will go after the other vampires in the Chutha Dynasty. We defeated the strongest group today, I know. But there must still be dozens of vampires in the state."


    "I hope I can continue to help you."


    Each of them said simr things, swearing they would continue to serve her and help her in the hunt against the vampires.


    ...


    While his sisters operated in the southeastern part of the region, Vicente had spent his first 20 days in Tamor Dynasty, in the southwestern part of the region.


    In the dark about what his sisters were doing, Vicente continued his ns for the dynasty, helping to increase the defensive level of the local cities, but also the war power of the king''s forces.


    With 20 days in the area, he had aplished much, producing dozens of pieces of armor, hundreds of weapons, thousands of miles of fencing, and two Cataclysm Order posts.


    As he had promised the king earlier, he had straightened out the situations of thousands of young people in the cities of the state, helping them to awaken their powers.


    His little less than three weeks in the dynasty had been enough to clear about a year''s backlog of youth awakenings, bringing hope to the families of the continent''s new apprentices.


    Havingpleted the most important part of his ns for the dynasty, he prepared for his next step, which was to hunt vampires and high-level monsters in the area.


    He met with the local leaders in the dynasty''s capital and listened to what the local forces offered to help him with this mission.


    ...


    "Venerable Fuller, earlier the enemies were concentrated in Riverhelm, one of the few cities of the dynasty to fall to the vampire advance.


    We had news that monsters were enving humans in the area, simr to what you told us about what was happening in the capital of the Kenyth Empire.


    But after your actions in that state, things changed, and the monsters left Riverhelm. We now have information the vampires formerly in that city are scattered in three camps around the borders of my territory."


    The King presented what he knew to Vicente while he and the Paragons of his state were gathered with young Fuller in a room of the royal pce, all seated around arge oval table.


    "There must be 2 or 3 Archmages with these groups, Venerable Fuller. Don''t be fooled by the way the monsters were organized before. They''re much more cautious these days." Said one of the Mid-level Paragons over there.


    "Does every group of vampires have an Archmage with them these days?" Vicente asked.


    "That must be the case. There''s a misconception among the southern forces that there are vampire groups without Archmages to help them. But that''s not true. In the past few months, several 6th-stage monsters have arrived in the region." Said the expert behind the local royal family''s intelligence.


    "I see... Well, it''s not a problem for me, but your forces should be more careful from now on. Anyway, I''m leaving for the border this afternoon. I''ll search every meter of the border and deal with any enemies that stand in my way." Vicente announced to the men.

 Chapter 839 Destination Ahead: Majestic Treefrog Grove

    Chapter 839 Destination Ahead: Majestic Treefrog Grove


    ??Four monthster...",


    Vicente was currently in the ancient territory of the Andoria Kingdom, hunting vampires between the southern and central regions of the continent.


    After a long journey, he had arrived at yet another group of vampires to exterminate in the region!


    Four months had been enough for him to deal with the vampires and the 6th stage monsters around Tamor Dynasty, leave the south-westernmost state of the continent, and move here after dealing with another six groups of vampires.


    All in all, Vicente had killed 98 superior vampires in those months, and had even eliminated 6 Beginner Archmages and 2 Intermediate Archmages in the past 3 weeks.


    As for the 5th stage creatures, he had lost count of how many he had killed. But it was a fact that he had left a trail of blood between the Tamor Dynasty and the Andoria Kingdom!


    Now, he was about to fight the monsters that had been terrorizing the continent once again!


    ...


    ''Seven superior vampires with Sky Sovereign cultivation and two Beginner Archmages... The groups of monsters are getting stronger and stronger. Thest team we faced had an Intermediate Archmage.'' Vicentemented to Torne as he watched the enemies before attacking it.


    ''This is strange.'' Torne agreed with Vicente''s thoughts. ''Archmages are notmon in any race. The number of Intermediate Archmages doesn''t even make up 5% of the 6th stage magical beings on the continent. Why do these tribes risk their strongest warriors?''


    This was the same question Vicente was asking himself.


    They didn''t know the answer. After all, they weren''t interested in going after these 6th stage monsters. If those creatures weren''t chasing them, they wouldn''t get involved with them.


    If it was because they were afraid, then this attitude was somewhat misguided.


    ''The vampires must be forcing this somehow... In that case, if this damned race has some kind of control to force the strongest monsters to risk themselves like this for them, then we have to be careful.


    It''s not impossible that we''ll encounter even stronger beings as we continue our journey north.'' Vicente thought about the problem.


    ''It''s unlikely that we will meet an Advanced Archmage on our way, but what if we do? As strong as you already are, master, facing an Advanced Archmage is beyond your abilities.'' Torne expressed this doubt.


    ''I don''t think we''ll find anyone like that in the central region of the continent. But if we do, we''ll have no choice but to flee.'' Vicente sighed at the thought of something so strong.


    The difference in level only increased the stronger you got.


    He couldn''t deal with an Advanced Archmage, although he might have a chance against Intermediate Archmages. At least, that was his situation now, with two slots left for Throne of Darkness pentagrams and Mid-level Paragon cultivation.


    Unfortunately, it wouldn''t be easy to take these steps to strengthen himself!


    ''Perhaps it would be interesting to gather a powerful group before we face the strongest enemies, master. I agree with you, it will be difficult to encounter Advanced Archmages in the central region. But it''s likely that we''ll encounter such monsters in the north.''


    To face such creatures, as well as 5th stage superior vampires, I believe that having 6th stage human and beast allies will make a big difference to our cause.


    Visiting Majestic Treefrog Grove could be an important point in our journey.''


    Majestic Treefrog Grove, in the far north of the continent, was an extremely positive area for the beings of the Light Path, the home of the Dragon and Elf tribes, the two strongest tribes on the continent.


    The elves were the legendary creators of the magical path, having developed the method of magical awakening used by humans throughout the continent over 100,000 years ago.


    As for the dragons, they were among the strongest and longest-lived creatures in the Pris Realm, and were said to be the elders of the continent, with members over 200,000 years old!


    ording to the legends that ran through the humanmunity, dragons flew through thesends when magicians didn''t exist and humans lived like animals in tribes simr to the monkey races of Pris Realm.


    ''Majestic Treefrog Grove, huh? Wouldn''t that be dangerous? Lauren said the vampires had made a non-aggression treaty with the leaders of the area, and the outskirts of this territory were fenced off to prevent magical creatures from entering or leaving.'' Vicentemented, aware of the benefits of them visiting such a region, but somewhat skeptical.


    ''It would be worth any danger. Dragons and elves are special. Even if none of them can apany you directly in the fight against the vampires, a single piece of advice would be enough to change our fate,'' Torne warned.


    ''Alright, we''ll visit the Majestic Treefrog Grove in the future.'' Vicente decided before turning his attention to the group in front of him.


    When he saw the stronger superior vampires in front of him and the two monsters with Beginner Archmage cultivation, he did not falter to attack them.


    Knowing the enemies were armed with various artifacts that could even have suppressive effects, like the formation he had faced earlier when fighting the members of the Congregation of Revtion, Vicente was cautious with his attack.


    He didn''t flinch and used his full power in the initial attack, revealing his eight pentagrams. He used his first magical form to shape metal weapons and cut down his enemies, while using the Throne of Darkness against those creatures of elemental inferiority to him.


    Using the Inferno of mes at the very beginning of his action, Vicente eliminated the weakest who were not prepared for such a sudden attack, while weakening the others who were less vulnerable.


    "Vicente Fuller!" One of the two Beginner Archmages identified his opponent.


    However, with Darkness Suppression, Maic Control, and Inferno of mes all working against him, this Dark Path beast was not in a good position to rebel against Vicente.


    ustomed to fighting opponents of today''s level, Vicente eliminated 70% of the group, easily asserting his magical superiority.


    He made sure all the vampires were dead, as they were the ones with the most potential to cause trouble, before finishing his work by eliminating the two 6th stage monsters and the 5th stage monsters.


    With the use of the Metallic Symphony, he wouldn''t even have to exert himself while his metallic weapons brutalized all the other members of the enemy group!

 Chapter 840 Back in Dresbert

    Chapter 840 Back in Dresbert


    ??After a month in the Andoria Kingdom, Vicente had destroyed all the vampire groups in the state and added another 22 superior vampires to his kill list.",


    After spending a week in the kingdom''srgest remaining city, he helped build defenses, an altar of order, and, of course, weapons and armor. Soon after, he made his way north, crossing the border between the Andoria Kingdom and the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn.


    Upon re-entering that state, he stopped in a small abandoned town in the south of the territory, where he rested before continuing on his way back to Dresbert.


    ...


    In the central square of an abandoned city that once had 60,000 inhabitants, Vicente sat on a stone bench while a fire roasted beast meat in front of him.


    In this ce, where abandoned carriagesy in the middle of the streets, doors and windows broken or open, skeletons here and there, along with signs of destruction on the buildings and streets, only Torne was by his side until a few seconds ago.


    But as he looked at his flesh, Vicente suddenly looked up into the sky and saw a bird the size of an adult human appear in the sky and spin its flight toward them.


    When they realized who it was, neither of them moved, allowing the beast to follow them.


    "Venerable Fuller, I bring news from the south." The bird announced as it stopped in front of Vicente and Torne, pointing to the scroll it had tied to one of its legs.


    Torne took the parchment and read it to Vicente.


    "Dear Vicente, I wonder where you are now. Have you been fighting hard thesest months? I think so. News of your battles has spread throughout the province, with warriors iming that the situation in the region is once again improving because of you.


    Annie and I are very proud of you. She recently turned two and misses you terribly. But every day she understands our situation and your absence better... It makes me sad though.


    Please send messages through Greybill. Annie would love to hear from you.


    But talking about serious things, I have fantastic news about Nina and Lauren..."


    Torne continued to read Nova''s letter, which spoke of things beyond the longing she, Vicente''s other wives, and Annie felt for him.


    Over the next five minutes, Torne read the entire contents of Nova''s letter, informing Vicente of Nina''s sesses as a magician fighting for the family, as well as Lauren''s aplishments.


    While Nina was ying monsters in the Diamond Province and growing stronger by the day, Lauren was traveling between the Chutha Dynasty and the Kenyth Empire, hunting vampires in the area.


    Vicente was confident his older sister could handle the vampires and 6th stage monsters in the region, so he wasn''t on a mission to eliminate 100% of these creatures in the south and center of the Pris Realm.


    He had left some states to Lauren and themunity survivors to deal with the vampires and monsters in those areas. He was more concerned with the stronger and more problematic enemies in more important areas.


    It was good to hear from his two sisters, and Vicente couldn''t help but smile at how well they represented him.


    At the end of the letter, Nova also talked about Lina''s progress to the 5th stage, as well as some numbers regarding the decrease in deaths among the family''s warrior groups.


    "Everything seems to be going well. At the current rate, Lauren could be a High-level Paragon by the time I deal with the strongest enemies, and Nina could be a Sky Sovereign by the same time.


    Even if something happens to me, the continent and the family will hope for improvements in my absence." Vicente said to them while Torne shook his skeletal hands.


    He would rather die himself than let that happen to Vicente!


    But even though he was already a Mid-level Paragon, this ghost knew there were things he couldn''t do, even if he wanted to!


    He remained silent after Vicente''s words, handing the parchment he had just read to his master, while the bird with them, Greybill, waited for its leader''s orders to leave.


    Vicente soon recorded a message on a magical device before ordering Greybill to deliver his message to Nova and Annie.


    He then got up and headed north with Torne, eating his kebab.


    ...


    After a few days of traveling north, Vicente spotted from above the first human city he had helped on his way back from the north.


    Seeing Dresbert from above brought a smile to the young Fuller''s face, for he found this ce exactly as he had hoped:rger, with a security area connected to the other cities in the region!


    Previously, he had left several circr areas surrounded by fences at certain distances from the seven cities in the area he had visited. But having left a lot of armor and weapons there, he left the possibility for thesemunities to move their fences and eventually connect them, forming arge safe area for humans.


    Since it had been about 3 years since he had passed through this area, enough time had passed for the locals to aplish this impressive feat.


    He soon lowered the altitude of his flight, approaching the city until hended in an area where there was one of the closest watchtowers to the city in the agricultural area of Dresbert.


    Upon arrival, Vicente was identified by local guards and escorted to the Sentinels of the Order''s headquarters.


    To his surprise, Paragons had been emerging in this area for the three years he had been traveling south!


    "Altar Master, wee back to Dresbert!" a group of 15 Low-


    level Paragons and 35 Sky Sovereigns said simultaneously as they bent their knees before Vicente.


    In front of this powerful group, responsible for the administration and protection of this city, Vicente realized this was only a fraction of the strength of the Sentinels of the Order in this central area of the former Kingdom of Eternal Dawn.


    "I see you''ve made good use of the opportunities I''ve given you... I''m curious to hear your stories. Let''s talk while we eat somewhere." He said to these individuals, soon heading for a restaurant he already knew in the area from his previous passage.

 Chapter 841 Time to Recruit Allies!

    <h4>Chapter 841 Time to Recruit Allies!?</h4>


    Shortly after arriving in Dresbert, Vicente and the leaders of the city''s Sentinels of the Order were at the best restaurant in the area, being served lots of meat and drinks, a gift from Vice.",


    "Altar Master, it looks like your cultivation hasn''t slowed down at all since you came here." Said one of the city''s Low-level Paragons.


    Among Dresbert''s Low-level Paragons, most of them were Dark Path magicians, the ones Vicente had left in the area earlier after visiting the order''s secret altar near the city.


    But even among Dresbert''s Light Path magicians, there were now recently promoted Paragons!


    Not only that, but Vicente could sense that with the right resources, 20 more 5th stage magicians could emerge from this group!


    "Although the disaster is sad for everyone, I don''t deny it brings many opportunities." Vicente said as he threw a spatial ring in the direction of the man who had spoken first. "This ring contains the organs of superior vampires for you to make pills and potions.


    In addition, I intend to hunt vampires throughout the state before visiting the Trevora Kingdom. Whoever wants to apany me, I''ll give them the opportunity to consume the vampire''s blood I kill."


    All the men''s eyes lit up at this opportunity.


    Over the past three years, they had fought hard to reach the current position in the nearby cities. Many had died, others had been crippled, and they had faced not only monsters but also superior vampires.


    Still, the number of men who had consumed vampire blood in the area was less than five!


    Apanying Vicente now could be an opportunity for many of them!


    "Thank you for this opportunity, Altar Master. We''ll do our best to honor your efforts!" said the strongest in the area as he bowed his head to Vicente.


    Vicente asked. "Tell me about the results of this area in the years I''ve been away. How many Paragons have appeared in the kingdom''s Sentinels of the Order?"


    "56 Paragons. We''ve had many opportunities to hunt monsters and produce cultivation resources for our members. Since we had many peak Sky Sovereigns before, this progress came naturally." One of the Low-level Paragons exined.


    "Unfortunately, we lost five of ourrades and at least two dozen 4th stage cultivators. Once the Venerable left for the south, everything went smoothly. We could better connect with the surrounding cities and contact the Trevora Kingdom.


    But a year and a half ago, things got worse, and more powerful monsters started to appear and cause trouble. Fortunately, we were much stronger by then, so we''ve been able to deal with the worsening crisis so far. But you''vee back just in time, Altar Master. We are on the verge of a fragility that could change everything we''ve achieved."


    "I can imagine." Vicente sighed. "I was forced to act against the vampires when I discovered their ns. The bastards were kidnapping magical professionals to get weapons for their groups.


    I even faced some armed monsters that gave me a lot of trouble to defeat. Since then, things have gotten worse; they''ve started hiding more efficiently and attacking more deadly."


    "Sigh! It looks like they''re preparing for the awakening of the 5th stage elders of the vampire coalition." One of the three womenmented.


    "They say the first 5th stage superior vampire will circte the continent again in only a year and a half." One man closest to the local soothsayers said as he looked into Vicente''s eyes.


    "That''s why I started my current journey. For the next six months, I n to be in the northern region to hunt for pentagrams and allies." Vicente announced to everyone present.


    "Six months?"


    "Are you also looking for allies, Altar Master?"


    Vicente nodded as he listened to their questions. "I can''t dy my movements any longer... Besides, it''s time for me to recruit powerful magicians to apany me north.


    Do you know of any human or bestial Archmages in the area? Unfortunately, Paragons won''t be able to apany me on this journey."


    The people there were silent for a moment, regretting not being able to help Vicente on his journey north while they thought about where they could point him to find these allies.


    Personally, they didn''t know of any human Archmages nearby. If there were any in the central part of the continent, they were either in hiding or had just caught up with their progress.


    As for the magical beast societies, there were a few tribes that could probably help Vicente with 6th stage allies.


    "I don''t know any newly promoted humans. Perhaps the Venerable will have better results in the Trevora Kingdom. Until recently, that ce had the most Mid-level and High-


    level Paragons in the region.


    But if that''s not possible, I suggest you go through the Hungry Canyon and look for the high-level tribes in the area. There should be some Archmages there."


    Vicente had already thought of that. Earlier, he had passed through The Hungry Canyon, evading the tribes'' territories in the area. With the help of King Seidel, who had allies in the Trevora Kingdom, the map he had used on that trip almost six years ago had helped him stay away from powerful beasts in that and other areas.


    But now, all he had to do was the opposite of what he had done on that trip and go straight to the beast territories of The Hungry Canyon!


    "Hmm, that''s a good idea. I''ll do that." Vicente murmured before sipping his wine.


    With that in mind, he would hear more about the situation of the city and the other cities now connected by the same fence, how difficult it had been to gather these security areas, but how worthwhile it had been.


    With seven cities connected by the fences he left behind, over 3 million people could nowe and go in the area, growing food and magical resources, mining minerals, awakening magical powers in Metal City 2, and more.


    By joining forces, the seven cities were stronger together than apart, which is perhaps why they had survived several attacks by peak 5th stage monsters during Vicente''s time in the south of the continent.


    At the end of the meeting, Vicente, now aware of the situation in this area of the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn and its Sentinels of the Order, gave the local forces one day to prepare to apany him on the vampire hunt through this area.


    The next morning, a group of 50 men, most of them Sky Sovereigns, would leave Dresbert at his side to go in search of the superior vampire blood!

 Chapter 842 Human Archmages!

    Chapter 842 Human Archmages!


    ??Two monthster, in the Trevora Kingdom...",


    "You will pay for this, Vicente Fuller!" shouted thest of the superior vampires in a camp, 12 meters away from the enemy responsible for the destruction of his group.


    On the outskirts, several human Paragons watched Vicente and his opponent as he made thest move of the 15-minute battle in this forested area of the kingdom''s interior.


    Using one of his skills to alter his heart rate, Vicente felt all of his wounds close up as his muscles grew stronger.


    He moved quickly and appeared on his knees in front of the creature, waiting for the final blow of the fight.


    With the help of the two shadow demons who held the arms of the enemy, Vicente used the sword covered in ck mes in his hands to sh at the creature, slicing it from the height of its left shoulder until the de of the sword left the vampire''s body at the beginning of its right leg.


    ck mes entered through therge wound caused by the sword, and quickly consumed the essence of this creature of 4th stage cultivation.


    It didn''t scream. Through Vicente''s other skills, thest vampire in this camp had his vocal cords paralyzed while he felt the extreme pain of being murdered like this, without being able to express his pain with his voice.


    The four seconds between the attack and his death seemed like an eternity to him, but only the vampire himself would know that before his aura disappearedpletely.


    "Sigh! Another group eliminated." Vicente looked down at the body at his feet, leaving his attack position as he rxed his body.


    He immediately used his powers to not waste the precious vampire blood on the severed body, not hesitating to use a vial to collect the precious essence for the men waiting for him nearby.


    As soon as the enemy''s aura disappeared and Vicente began his work of extracting the blood, the nearby Paragons approached him with smiles on their faces.


    The group of observers for today''s battle consisted of 11 Paragons, 6 of them Low-level, 4 Mid-level, and thest High-level.


    The Trevora Kingdom had grown a lot in the time Vicente had been further south on the continent, with several new 5th stage men and some old ones who had improved.


    The High-level Paragon there, the king''s advisor, approached Vicente with a smiling expression and said. "Venerable Fuller, congrattions on exterminating another group of vampires. With your months of work in the region, our chances of defeating our enemies will surely improve significantly."


    Vicente just nodded to the man, seeing the others already doing the work he had instructed them to do, collecting bodies and valuables from around the area.


    With the kingdom''s new capital, Eldoria, only 30 minutes away, Vicente intended to take the resources from today''s corpses to the capital''s forces for absorption.


    "We''re leaving in a minute. Be ready to fly back to Eldoria as soon as I give the signal." Vicente announced as he approached the body of the Intermediate Archmage who had caused him so much trouble during the battle.


    ''This group was dangerously close to the capital... Fortunately, I discovered them in time. Otherwise, it would have been a tragedy.''


    ''Not for nothing, master. With three Archmages in the capital, you''d expect these enemies to be very close to their most interesting opponents.'' Torne said to Vicente, sensing that these three were the most valuable ''animals'' awaiting ughter in that barn.


    The ghost added, ''But the vampire was right. There will be a reaction to what we''re doing. The day one of the Paragon vampires awakens, it will immediatelye after us.


    From then on, the vampire coalition will likely send men after us to kill you, master. Your peace will end the day the first of them leaves your retreat.''


    ''I know. I''m preparing for that.'' Vicente sighed softly before giving the signal for his men to gather.


    They set off for Eldoria, quickly covering the short distance between this battlefield and the home of hundreds of thousands of the kingdom''s native humans.


    As soon as he arrived in the city with the group of 11 Paragons, Vicente heard the people in the streets shouting his name, while he saw genuinely happy and hopeful smiles.


    He was now the most famous person on the entire continent, known in every city, and his deeds had already been told and changed by countless people.


    There were so many stories about Vicente throughout the middle and south of the continent that some were already treating him as a legendary figure!


    He simply waved to the masses of people of all ages as he made his way to the Imperial Pce, where the city''s most powerful had gathered to meet him.


    Earlier today, Vicente had left the city to deal with the monsters he had discovered near the capital. He had warned the locals of the opportunity he would bring from the enemy corpses, so the core of the local forces were waiting for him at that moment.


    Upon reaching the royal throne room, Vicente revealed the bodies of 23 superior vampires, making the Sovereigns and Paragons there fearful of the opportunity before them.


    Vicente listened to the thanks of the king and the three Archmages stationed there before quickly removing all of the vampires'' blood, giving the creatures'' organs to the alchemists there, the remains to the cksmiths, and the blood to those who would absorb it.


    "This resource will help the kingdom create more high-level warriors." Hemented as he stopped next to the king and the other two Archmages to watch the group of over 60 men begin to absorb the vampire blood.


    One of the two men, a king from a neighboring state to the west of Trevora Kingdom, that had fallen to the monsters about two years ago, sighed and said. "This way, we can head north without worrying. With the stronger Paragons that will emerge from this group and the new Paragons, the local forces will surely be able to stand on their own while we venture north."


    The other Archmage, a survivor of a sect from the north of the continent who had survived the fall of his sect just before he reached the 6th stage and then fled to the central region, agreed. "I didn''t expect to return to the north. But it''s necessary. Now that we have a ce to call our own, we must strengthen ourselves and weaken the enemy where it hurts most!"

 Chapter 843 Plans Before Departure

    ??For the next few days, Vicente would remain in the capital city of Eldoria, waiting for the results of the Sky Sovereigns and Paragons who had begun absorbing vampire blood earlier.",


    He intended to leave with the three Archmages in that city after the men''s progress wasplete, finally beginning his return to the northern region with the stop in The Hungry Canyon already nned for theing weeks.


    The three Archmages, the king of the Trevora Kingdom, the former king of the western territories of this state, and the fugitive from the north, had all recently advanced to the sixth stage. None of them had their sixth pentagram, so they didn''t hesitate to ept the opportunity to travel north with Vicente.


    Although there were several monsters with cyan pentagrams in those areas of the continent at the moment, they were Dark Path beings that were ipatible with these three Light Path magicians. Only by traveling north could they obtain the cyan pentagrams they so desperately wanted to strengthen themselves even more.


    That was exactly why they were willing to risk traveling with Vicente and were willing to leave their domains toplete this mission.


    But before that, they had to prepare themselves and leave behind a group strong enough that there would be a ce for them to return to in the future!


    ...


    While the men finished absorbing the vampire blood, Vicente was gathered with the three Archmages, sitting on the floor while a small table with hot drinks was set up in front of them.


    In a courtyard, in the middle of a garden, the four of them were once again discussing their travel ns, something they had done several times in the past few days.


    "Paul, can you tell us where we can find more Archmages to travel with us?" Vicente asked seriously to the blond man, with some white hair under the yellow, sitting in front of him.


    The man shook his head negatively and regretfully. "I wanted to know where they might be, but it''s very difficult for me to guess.


    I think I''m not the only one who managed to escape, hide and find his way to an area not ruled by the monsters. But other survivors of the northern forces could be literally anywhere.


    In the two years I''ve been hiding and fleeing the north, I''ve hidden in city ruins, forests, caves, and even traveled among Light Path beasts.


    If we go looking for human Archmages, we''ll have a lot of work for little result. If an Archmage wants to hide, they''ll do it very well and it will be almost impossible to find them."


    "I agree." Said Jacob, the former monarch who lost hisnds to the monsters. "I think our chances of finding Archmages will be better if we travel to the beast tribes.


    We''ll find potential allies, and it''s possible we''ll even find some powerful humans among them. Like Paul, I also moved with beasts during my escape from the monsters."


    "I see... It''s a pity. But let''s stick to my previous ns. We''ll head straight for the strongest beast tribes of the Light Path on our way north." Vicente sighed when he said these words.


    Any help would be wee right now. But if they had to work too hard and overstretched their journey north, that wouldn''t be good.


    "But I have a question. The three of us are going to hunt pentagrams. What happens if our bestial allies arepatible with us?" Ayden asked.


    "We will specifically ally ourselves with beasts notpatible with you. This will avoid internal conflicts within the group." Vicente said with little thought. "The team we''re going to form will fight the monsters. As I''ve already warned you, we will most likely face superior 5th stage vampires on this journey. Therefore, having 6th stage allies will be more important than a new power for you.


    So let''s not hunt down our own allies." Vicente smiled at Ayden and looked meaningfully at the others.


    "Even if they''re no match for us, how will those beasts react to our hunt?" Paul asked.


    The three men knew that if they couldn''t count on other humans, the only allies they could make were beasts. But it was one thing to fight alongside a beast without the purpose of hunting pentagrams, and quite another to do so with such a purpose.


    "Not all beasts of the Light Path are in the same boat. We can target historical enemies of our allies, or even beasts that coborate with the vampires.


    The important thing is to unite a group that absolutely hates vampires. Our group''s only goal will be to destabilize the vampire forces, so ourpanions must be able to do everything possible to achieve that goal. That includes beasts that can help humans hunt other beasts." Vicente finished his thoughts.


    "Hmm, that could work." Jakob thought about it and felt that they could indeed find traitorous beasts, just as there were Dark Path magicians allied with the vampires.


    As they talked about their ns, which were about to be put into action, they felt the auras of the group of sixty people who had started absorbing vampire blood days ago were finally improving.


    The four of them got up from where they were and headed toward the royal hall.


    When they arrived, they saw the new Low-level and Mid-level Paragons of the state.


    "Looks like our wait is over." Vicente muttered as Ayden smiled with great happiness next to Paul.


    Out of the 60 individuals, 13 new Low-level Paragons emerged this past week, while 4 men advanced to Mid-level Paragons.


    The other Mid-level Paragons who had consumed vampire blood had not improved enough to ascend to High-level, but they were all closer to ascending now. This was also the case with the king''s advisor, who was already at the High-level of the 5th stage.


    Looking at this man, Ayden couldn''t help but feel confident about his departure, imagining that even if he fell, his kingdom would have a chance to raise a new Beginner Archmage in the years toe.


    He hadn''t nned on dying, but it wasforting to know that his legacy could be carried on by the people he would leave behind!


    "My friends, congrattions on your progress and improvement. We''re having a great feast tonight." Ayden announced with a big smile on his face. Vicente said to the natives who would be left behind. "I have spent thest few days making armor and weapons for your forces and strengthening the defenses of the capital. That should be enough for you to hold your own starting tomorrow."


    Hearing this, everyone there understood Vicente''s message. Tomorrow his group would leave for the north!

 Chapter 844 Arriving at the Phoenix Tribe

    Chapter 844 Arriving at the Phoenix Tribe


    ??After a great feast in Eldoria, Vicente and his three new travelingpanions bid farewell to the local leaders before leaving the city at dawn the next day.",


    By midday, they had left the capital behind, heading towards the bordend¡ªa region that marked the end of the kingdom''s safer areas and the beginning of the uncontrolled wilderness.


    In the Green Hills, where Vicente had constructed an extensive fence along the mountain range, cities had blossomed in recent years, and the security zone had expanded. Previously, the fence stood 5 kilometers from the mountain''s base. Now, it stretched 11 kilometers out, with additional watchtowers and guards dotting thendscape.


    Despite these improvements, the area had be more dangerous than ever since Vicentest visited.


    As they flew over the region at dusk, Ayden sighed, his eyes scanning the ground below. "This ce isn''t as safe as you left it, Vicente. The opportunities my government provided have fueled growth, but they''ve also attracted danger. People are willing to take risks for the chance to prosper."


    Vicente frowned, his gaze following Ayden''s. Below, they could see the watchtowers and the bustling cities, but also signs of distress and fortifications under strain.


    "The area below us is currently the most dangerous in the kingdom," Ayden continued. "My men are constantly abandoning their posts in the watchtowers to fend off attacks and protect the besieged cities.


    The deaths among our watch groups have risen sharply, especially with the emergence of more powerful beings to the north."


    Jakob, listening intently, nodded. "As the years go by, the monsters are bing more and more agitated. I think it has to do with the imminent awakening of some of the 5th stage vampires."


    "I think so too," Vicente agreed. "But there''s nothing we can do about it. We''ve already done everything we can. Now all we can do is create a little chaos in the north to reduce the attention of the monsters in the center and south of the continent."


    Paul, watching the ground closely, added, "Unfortunately, that''s the case." He pointed towards a group of monsters moving freely just a few miles from Vicente''s fences, their presence a stark reminder of the peril they faced.


    The sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows over the troublednd as they flew onward, eachpanion contemting the daunting challenges thaty ahead.


    The farther north they traveled, the more they saw hordes of monsters spreading across a part of the territory that had once been dominated by Ayden''s family but was now overrun.


    It was a heartbreaking sight for Ayden, whose expression grew grimmer with each passing mile.


    Some groups of monsters, such as the goblin horde they encountered that night, were sorge that entire monster cities now thrived where humans once lived. The goblins had built crude yet sprawling settlements, their fires burning brightly against the darkening sky.


    In other ces, massive encampments stretched beyond the horizon, built just a few hundred kilometers from human cities. The sheer size and number of these encampments were daunting, their boundaries lost in the distance.


    Despite the rming sights, Vicente pressed on, urgency driving him northward. "We can''t afford to stop for these low-level monsters," he exined to hispanions, his voice steady but strained. "Our targets are far more critical."


    These monsters posed a significant threat to themunities they were leaving behind, but Vicente knew the locals could handle this level of danger. The real hazardy in the north, where the group had just a year to hunt down their pentagrams and form a team capable of confronting the 5th stage vampires.


    With no time to spare, they could only watch the monster hordes as they moved ominously toward The Hungry Canyon.


    ...


    The days flew by, and soon the group of fourpanions found themselves in the heart of The Hungry Canyon.


    Traveling as fast as they could, with only brief stops for rest, they now approached the first tribe of magical beasts on their journey.


    Vicente had previously encountered Phoenixes in this region, forging an agreement to exchange information. With it in mind, he led his team to such a tribe''s territory.


    As they entered it, the lush foliage gradually gave way to bare rocks and hardy, heat-resistant nts. The air grew hotter; the temperature soaring above 90 degrees.


    Sweat evaporated from their skin before it even had a chance to drip.


    The teau they reached was a vivid orange, the heat shimmering off the ground. There were no pools of water in sight, and the aridndscape seemed almost inhospitable. Yet, a few Phoenixesy scattered across the area, their majestic forms rising as they sensed the approach of the powerful magicians.


    One Phoenix,rger and more formidable than the others, approached.


    Its feathers glowed with an inner fire, and it radiated a High-


    level Paragon Aura. "Seniors, to what do we owe the visit of such a powerful group? My tribe does not wish toe into contact with such powerful humans without a good reason."


    Vicente stepped forward, his expression resolute as he addressed the magnificent bird. "Member of the Phoenix Tribe, we are seeking allies. The vampires aim to destroy the continent. The threat they pose will lead to the destruction of the Pris Realm. It''s only a matter of time before the natural bnce of the continent copses, endangering everyone, including the vampires themselves."


    "We don''t intend to enter your tribe''s territory. But if there are any 6th stage elders in your territory, we''d like to discuss our ns with them."


    The orange-feathered Phoenix scrutinized Vicente and hispanions, sensing that three of them still needed to hunt pentagrams. The bird''s eyes narrowed as it contemted the danger and unusual nature of Vicente''s request.


    "What makes you think your group has a chance? Let''s not take any chances with a group that doesn''t have an ace up its sleeve," the High-level Paragon said, awaiting a convincing response.


    "I have this," Vicente said, extending his hand.


    From his body emerged the Throne of Darkness, revealing two cyan pentagrams and a green one. "Can you imagine what I''ll be able to do when Iplete the five essences of my magical form?"


    The Phoenix''s eyes widened in surprise, now recognizing the potential power Vicente possessed.


    The air grew tense as the bird realized the gravity of their mission and the formidable allies they could be.

 Chapter 845 Alliance Proposal

    Chapter 845 Alliance Proposal


    ??Vicente needed little after he showed his magical form to the 5th stage Phoenix. As the creature watched him with wide eyes, the aura of the Throne of Darkness seeped into the deepest areas of the tribe''s territory.",


    All the other Paragons, whether on guard or engrossed in their own affairs, turned their attention to the neers. The icy aura, charged with negativity and capable of making even the bravest hearts tremble, could not be ignored.


    For a moment, the entire tribe felt a dark force among them, a force capable of challenging their strongest members.


    Feathers ruffled and a strange sensation spread through the tribe, causing the strongest of them, a Beginner Archmage, to rise from his nest and dart toward the territory''s entrance.


    When Vicente withdrew his power a few momentster, he and hispanions watched as the tribe''s Archmage descended toward them.


    "Elder, it''s a pleasure to meet someone of your stature." Vicente smiled, nodding slightly. "My name is Vicente Fuller, and these are Ayden, Jakob, and Paul. We''re here seeking allies."


    "Oh? Allies?" The Beginner Archmage regarded Vicente and hispanions, quickly scanning their auras and sensing their magical affinities.


    "Elder, they wish to head north to confront the vampires. They seek your help," the High-level Paragon closest to the group exined, as other powerful members of the tribe approached, curiosity clear in their eyes.


    Vicente stepped forward, addressing the Phoenixes with a grave expression. "Members of the Phoenix Tribe, the 5ht stage superior vampires are currently in seclusion in The Ivory Desert.


    Once they finish absorbing the blood of their first victims since the disaster began, they wille after people like mypanions and me. But it''s not only us who are in danger...


    To protect ourselves, we''re heading north to hunt pentagrams while the 5th stage vampires remain in theirirs. If I canplete the missing pentagrams in my second magical form before they return to terrorize the continent, I''ll be able to advance to the end of the 5th stage and take on even the strongest of them. By then, we''ll have a method to fight them directly!"


    Silence fell over the gathered Phoenixes as they absorbed Vicente''s words. They understood the threat posed by superior vampires and could imagine the strength Vicente would possess with five pentagrams in his magical form.


    "With such potential, why do you need us, Vicente Fuller?" a peak 5th stage elder asked as he stepped forward, his eyes narrowing with curiosity.


    Anyone could sense that Vicente''s powers were not inferior to those of the strongest Phoenixes in the tribe today!


    Vicente met the elder''s gaze, his voice steady. "I need allies to keep enemies away from me. I may be stronger than mypanions, but I''m just one man. The vampires have dozens of Paragons and even a Beginner Archmage.


    I couldn''t face them all at once, even if I were an Archmage."


    He shook his head, his expression resolute. "I need support to stand a chance."


    The elder exchanged a nce with the Archmage of the tribe. They sensed the sincerity and urgency in Vicente''s words.


    "What is your n?" the Archmage asked, his voice carrying a note of cautious interest.


    Vicente exined his n. "First, we''ll pass through tribes like yours, looking for allies with different elemental affinities than ours. Then we''ll hunt down the pentagrams of my people in the north of the continent. Meanwhile, I''ll be seeking two natural essences that arepatible with me."


    He paused, ncing at each Phoenix. "If weplete all these steps, it will be time to prepare to face the vampires. If not, we''ll prepare to protect ourselves from them while we continue toplete these requirements."


    Facing the vampires felt inevitable to Vicente. The only uncertainty was whether he would secure his pentagrams before or after the confrontations with the strongest vampires began.


    As Vicente outlined his n, Bonfi, the strongest Phoenix in the area, pondered his words. ''It''s a simple n, but there''s no other way for them. The key is to get allies and pentagrams,'' Bonfi mentallymunicated to the others.


    One elder nearby raised a concern. ''What about this business of finding natural pentagrams? Isn''t that strange?''


    ''Yes, it is strange. But can we truly understand the mind of a young man of his caliber?'' Bonfi replied. ''He already has two cyan pentagrams and a green one. If he gains two new cyan pentagrams, he''ll likely advance his first pentagram to cyan-


    grade and perhaps even develop indigo traits. That would grant him extreme power.''


    Another experienced Phoenix added, ''If that happens, he won''t be a problem for the continent. He''ll probably be a Magus and leave thesends like others before him.''


    Unbeknownst to them, Vicente heard everything through one of his powers.


    ''It might be beneficial to ally with him. In the north, there will be opportunities for you to advance to Intermediate level, Bonfi,'' someone advised the strongest Phoenix.


    Bonfi looked at Vicente and spoke aloud. "It might be interesting for us toe to an agreement. But what would be the conditions for us to travel together? I don''t care about your hunt, Vicente Fuller. But I care about the hunt for these three and any humans you might add to the groupter."


    Vicente nodded, understanding the concerns. "You don''t have to worry about that. We will only hunt creatures that are not friendly to the races in our group. We are also aware of traitors associated with the vampires. Our main targets will be these types of creatures."


    He paused, his gaze unwavering. "As for the terms of the trip, we''ll divide opportunities based on suitability, proximity to advancement, and the best use for the group.


    Our primary focus is on defeating the vampires. If someone other than me can be stronger and defeat them, so be it. I''m willing to give cultivation opportunities to the one who can make the best use of them."

 Chapter 846 Forming Group 1

    <h4>Chapter 846 Forming Group 1</h4>


    Ayden listened to Vicent''s proposal and added when he noticed the silence of the Phoenixes. "Vicente spent years traveling the central and southern regions of the continent, fighting monsters, giving human cities a chance, and hunting vampires.",


    If it weren''t for him, at least tens of thousands more people would have died to the monsters in thest three years. Also, over 20 million humans now live in the cities he helped protect.


    Many of the strongest warriors in those cities have been directly helped by him. Recently, he hunted down 4th stage superior vampires in my state and gave their bodies to the forces of my kingdom to consume and strengthen.


    I''m sure that when we defeat superior 5th stage vampires in the future, those who survive the battle will have the chance to taste the blood of the damned and grow stronger."


    Bonfi looked at Ayden and believed the monarch''s words. Beasts, in general, could easily detect lies in human words.


    Their keen senses were difficult to fool, and someone in Bonfi''s position could tell a person''s personality type and sincerity with just a nce.


    Although he didn''t like humans, Bonfi knew how to respect those who deserved it. Even though he didn''t know Ayden, he felt the man''s confident and unwavering words in a way that made him think the monarch was an experienced fighter and someone he could trust.


    "So that''s it... In that case, I believe we can join forces for this journey north." He decided, already having the support of the tribal elders.


    Vicente sighed as he got his first bestial ally, pleased, because phoenixes were among the most impressive creatures on the entire continent!


    They might not be among the most powerful and talented races, but they were definitely among the top 15 most powerful races in the Pris Realm.


    "When can you leave? Given the difficulty of our targets, we can''t be toote to start hunting our pentagrams. I believe we have less than a year before the first superior 5th stage vampire awakens from its state." Vicente asked, warning the creatures.


    "You can leave immediately. It will be interesting to pass through the territory of the Hippogryphs. This guy might join your group."


    "Qiang?" Bonfi asked, thinking of the strongest of the Hippogryph Tribe.


    Vicente opened his eyes in interest as he listened to this conversation, aware that Hippogryphs were powerful beings, fast, with powerful forms of attack and very resistant bodies.


    The elder of the tribe said. "He will join you if you exin the situation well. Although he is an arrogant individual, he hates vampires."


    Bonfi looked at Vicente and said. "I don''t mind fighting alongside Qiang, but I won''t talk to him. He''s unpleasant and behaves like a peacock."


    Vicente smiled and said. "I''ll take care of it. The most important thing is his fighting ability."


    "As for that, I can''t deny his abilities. Although he''s a nuisance as a living being, he''s a skilled warrior." Bonfi said.


    "If that''s all, let''s go to that tribe. By the way, where are they?" Vicente decided.


    "I will lead you. The Hippogryph Tribe is at the northernmost border of The Hungry Canyon, near The Pure Enve."


    "Stop by the Leshys tribe as well. They are skilled allies to have in a fight against vampires." Advised the oldest 5th stage Phoenix as Vicente''s group prepared to leave.


    Leshys, powerful forest spirits, protectors of animals and nts, were extremely efficient in fighting creatures vulnerable to soul attacks.


    Any type of magical being was vulnerable to soul attacks, but in the case of vampires, who were virtually physically indestructible, soul attacks were the only thing that could endanger their lives!


    Having a Leshy at his party could make a big difference to Vicente!


    "The Leshys are in The Pure Enve. They''re on their way north." Bonfi told Vicente.


    With that in mind, Vicente nodded in agreement to pass such a ce before thanking the birds in the area and saying goodbye.


    The five individuals, four humans and one bird, took off in a northerly direction, quickly reaching high altitudes as they flew.


    "Are there no other interesting tribes for us to pass through in the area?" Jacob asked Bonfi.


    "There are two other tribes with Archmages in their ranks in The Hungry Canyon. But they have elemental affinities with some of you, so it would be difficult for us to find allies there." Bonfi exined as he looked at Ayden and Paul.


    "Our chances will be better if we go to the tribes indicated by the elder Pire. It''s likely that we''ll have at least two more Archmages in the group when we leave The Pure Enve."


    "That''s enough for now." Vicente said, and the group epted the situation as they continued their journey north.


    ...


    Over the next three weeks, the four humans and one phoenix would travel all the way to the Hippogryphs Tribe, where Vicente would meet Qiang.


    Fortunately, Bonfi had warned the group about the personality of this guy with the back of a horse and the front of an eagle, otherwise the group might have misunderstood Qiang.


    But even though Qiang wasn''t the most pleasant being to get to know, underneath all his arrogance, he was reasonable enough to understand the group''s mission and the opportunities for him.


    Like Bonfi, Qiang was a top-notch Beginner Archmage. As long as he had a chance, he could reach the level of an Intermediate Archmage!


    Thinking that eventually, the group would have to kill 5th stage superior vampires and share the spoils, he agreed to join the group after some initial difficulties in the discussions.


    Once his mind was made up, they set out for the Leshys tribe, which was less than a week''s journey north of the Hippogryph Tribe.


    The group of six arrived there at that very moment!


    ...


    After entering The Pure Enve, the group followed the directions of Bonfi, who knew the area of the far north of the central region and the far south of the northern region very well.


    As they slowed down and approached the Leshys tribe, they lowered their flying altitude while Qiang talked to himself.


    "Why do we follow that orange bird? I had a much faster route in mind." Said the creature with the front body of an eagle and the back body of a horse.


    His silver wings were striking, and hisrge golden beak was sharp and capable of piercing even the bodies of powerful Archmages.


    The ws on his two front legs were as sharp as swords, making it one of his strong points for attacking enemies.


    Bonfi said nothing when he heard the annoying creature''sment until he spotted the first of the Leshys in the area they were approaching.

 Chapter 847 Forming Group 2

    ??The moment he spotted a 5th stage Leshy close to them, Bonfi pointed out to the group that they were close to the Leshy Tribe.",


    Qiang, scanning the surroundings with his keen eyes,ughed. "Your eyes are not good at all, Phoenix. One of the tribe''s Archmages is near theke, right over there."


    The entire group turned their attention in the direction the Hippogryph indicated, and Bonfi noticed the Beginner Archmage in that position.


    "But it looks like he''s not alone. There''s a human with him," Qiang added, while he watched the targets from a distance, somewhat curious.


    "Human? An Archmage?" Ayden asked, interested in finding potential allies for them.


    "Yes, an Archmage, an Intermediate Archmage to be exact," Qiang confirmed as he saw the two figures notice their arrival.


    "We''d better be careful. In addition to these two, there''s a third Archmage in the area, likely the area leader, an Intermediate Archmage," he muttered, his eyes darting to strategic points around theke.


    Despite his sharp mouth and unnecessaryments, Qiang was extremely quick at scanning the surroundings and assessing nearby sensitive points.


    Vicente enjoyed seeing him in action and felt that having someone like Qiang in their group would make the job of hunting pentagrams much easierter on!


    So they approached the area where the two Archmages were, where thest remaining Archmage of the Leshys Tribe arrived with them.


    Landing 50 meters away from the two Leshys and the silver-haired human standing there looking at them strangely, Vicente stepped forward from his group, his human and bestialpanions remaining silent as he introduced himself.


    "My friends, my name is Vicente Fuller, and those behind me are my group mates. We''re here today looking for a chance to talk to the elders," Vicente said, smiling at the three figures.


    The silver-haired human said nothing, watching with interest as this young Mid-level Paragon took the lead.


    Meanwhile, the two creatures were simr in appearance, humanoid bodies with two arms and legs, about four meters tall, with limbs proportional to their size. Their skin was simr to tree bark, with various leaves sprouting here and there. Instead of hair, they had moss and leaves, while their eyes shone in a way that could frighten even experienced elders.


    The stronger of the two, the Intermediate Archmage, took a step forward and lunged at Vicente without hesitation, causing several roots to sprout from the ground like snakes.


    As Vicente''s body size shrank rapidly, he disappeared, while the ground shook and the nearby trees seemed toe to life, taking a sudden interest in him.


    Feeling several roots approaching him quickly, Vicente moved. His five pentagrams appeared. Lightning shed across the sky, and the rocks on the ground crumbled under his maniption.


    Just as the roots were about to reach his body, an electromaic barrier sprang up, blocking them. Simultaneously, metal weapons sliced through many of the moving roots as Vicente pointed a finger into the apparent void.


    But as he did so, Leshy''s body suddenly appeared in that position, and this creature sensed that if it continued, it would have to deal with the problems of bing a maic core with so many metal weapons nearby.


    Despite the impressive disy of power, the Leshy leader realized Vicente''s attacks, though formidable, were not life-


    threatening. However, his eyes widened as three more pentagrams emerged from Vicente''s body, revealing the Throne of Darkness.


    The moment the throne emerged from Vicente''s body, the human of Intermediate Archmage cultivation opened his eyes wide and felt an incredible sensation as his knees went weak.


    His magical form condensed, forming a ck ghost behind him, with a ck trident. The magical form kneeled, forcing its owner to do the same.


    From within Vicente''s consciousness, Torne observed, identifying the individual as a Dark Path magician.


    ''I didn''t expect that. He is a powerful Dark Path magician, master.'' Torne said to Vicente.


    Vicente''s group realized the same thing as they turned their attention to the human, now suppressed by his superior elemental affinity.


    "Let''s stop here," the Leshy who had been defying Vicente said, snapping his fingers. Instantly, all the surrounding roots and Vicente''s attacks disappeared under his strongest ability.


    Bonfi and Qiang narrowed their eyes in shock at the creature''s power.


    ''An Intermediate Archmage is truly a difficult monster to deal with,'' Qiang thought, looking forward to the day he would advance to the next level.


    Vicente was also surprised. He hadn''t used his full strength, taking the Leshy''s attacks as a test rather than a life-


    threatening battle. Yet, to destroy his magical attacks so effortlessly was impressive.


    ''This creature is powerful. It might be as strong as me or even stronger.'' Vicente clenched his fists, a smile forming on his lips.


    The Leshy returned to hispanion and the silver-haired human and said, "I didn''t expect someone like you to end up in this situation," the ancient creature remarked, his voice echoing the age of the forest around them.


    The silver-haired humanughed bitterly, feeling his powers return to normal as Vicente''s suppression disappeared along with the ck-haired young man''s pentagrams.


    "I also never anticipated encountering someone like that. His elemental purity is almost perfect," said the man named Victor Buck, his interest obvious in his words. Elmo, the leader of the Leshys Tribe, looked at Vicente and said, "Now I understand how a Mid-level Paragon can be involved with such a strange and powerful group. You truly are a prodigy, Vicente Fuller. You are here to seek allies, aren''t you? Are you going to fight the vampires in the north?"


    "That''s right. We''re looking for ways to strengthen ourselves and deal with those damned 5th stage superior vampires when they leave their seclusion in a few months," Vicente said confidently.


    He was sure that these beings were not with the vampires, because he could sense that the human Archmage there was not a traitor to the race. Because of this, he confided in these experts about his goal there.

 Chapter 848 The Ultimate Danger of Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 848 The Ultimate Danger of Cmity?</h4>


    "You want our support for that..." the weaker Leshy muttered as the three of them looked at Vicente and the others.",


    "If we''re going to defeat superior 5th stage vampires, we need as much support as possible. But from the first one we take down, we''ll get stronger, even without new allies." Vicente said, hoping that at least one of these Archmages would apany him on his journey north.


    The two Intermediate Archmages looked at each other, and Victor sighed before saying, "I can join you. I''ve juste from the north, but I''m not afraid to face those bastards again."


    Victor was a member of a force from the north of the continent that had fallen to Demien Bloodthorne and the Dark Path magicians who had betrayed the fellowship. He was a Beginner Archmage at the time, one of the elders of a Light Path sect.


    Not all the organizations were homogeneous. There were forces on the continent that, even after the Congregation of Revtion had driven Dark Path magicians from the continent, still had such magicians in their ranks.


    In Victor''s case, he had been raised in his sect from a very young age and had lived as a Dark Path magician in that force for nearly a thousand years before the current disaster struck his organization.


    He had fled the north after losing practically everything, but that didn''t mean he didn''t have the will or the courage to return!


    ''With the strength of a group like this, I can kill those bastards.'' Victor thought to himself as a smile appeared on his face.


    Seeing Victor''s expression, Elmo wasn''t surprised. For someone like the silver-haired human, the risk of going north was just a detail. The most important thing for this human was surely the chance to correct the injustice that had victimized his people.


    Elmo was not in the same situation as this human who had lived in his tribe for a year and a half. But he couldn''t help but think about Vicente''s invitation.


    ''The superior vampires of the 5th stage will begin to awaken in theing months. This is indeed the truth. He looked at the trees and felt the light breeze rustle their leaves. Most of them won''t be a direct threat to me, but they would be to Garrin.'' He looked at the Beginner Archmage beside him.


    ''If I travel north, I probably won''t die and the tribe will be safe, at least until Demien Bloodthorne awakens. I''ll be able to help this young man be stronger to face this monster before I return to the tribe.''


    Demien Bloodthorne posed an immense danger to tribes like the group of about 90 Leshys who lived in The Pure Enve. The most straightforward and significant threat was the ecological poption imbnce.


    Within an ecosystem, the variousponents yed crucial roles, even if their importance wasn''t immediately apparent. For instance, if amunity had frogs, insects, and snakes, removing any of these species couldpletely disrupt the ecosystem.


    If the frogs were removed, the snakes would lose their primary food source and die off, while the insects would proliferate unchecked. Eventually, the environment would be overwhelmed, leading to the copse of the insect poption as well. This chain reaction caused by the loss of frogs could devastate all living things in that ecosystem.


    In the case of the Pris Realm, the extinction of the magicalmunity could lead to the uncontrolled proliferation of some magical races, creating an intense imbnce across the continent.


    This imbnce would trigger fiercepetition for food among magical creatures, resulting in widespread disaster. Whether they liked it or not, the beast races needed humans to control certain species that reproduced easily.


    If humans were to disappear or be prevented from embarking on their magical journeys, some races might suffer greatly, even if vampires did not specifically target them.


    Elmo understood this, so he wasn''t naive enough to think that his race was safe simply because it didn''t possess blood valuable to vampires.


    "Very well, I will join you," Elmo said, his voice firm with resolve.


    "But I won''t stay by your side indefinitely. As long as you decide to fight enemies in the north, I will remain. However, once I feel the need to return to my people, I will leave your group." Elmo''s deration was met with understanding looks from Minos and Garrin, who knew that the alliance they were forming was as much about survival as it was about trust.


    As beings who had been in this world for tens of thousands of years, the two had a very simr interpretation of the situation. Garrin didn''t need an exnation to understand Elmo''s decision.


    "I''m counting on you, my friend."


    "Do not worry. The tribe will be standing and intact when you return." Garrin said to his elder.


    Vicente clenched his fists in satisfaction, having achieved far more than he ever thought he could in this ce.


    Two Intermediate Archmages were no small achievement!


    Under the current conditions on the continent, these were probably the strongest allies he would have on his journey ahead!


    Seeing that the situation was resolved, Victor asked the group. "Where do you want to go now? Are you still looking for more allies?"


    "That was our n." Bonfimented to the human expert, "It would be good to have two or three more Archmages in the group."


    Qiang said, "I talked to Vicente about the golem tribe. Even though they aren''t that powerful, these creatures are invulnerable to vampires. Having one in the team would be a good defense."


    Elmo heard this and sighed, "That''s a good idea. Too bad the Golems were destroyed by the Water Elementals as soon as the current disaster began."


    Vicente and his group mates narrowed their eyes, not expecting such a thing.


    "Is that true? Aren''t the Water Elementals beings of the Light Path who have sided with the Magicians Alliance for millennia?" Ayden asked in a rising tone of disbelief.


    Garrin said after a sigh simr to the sound of strong winds escaped his mouth, "Vampires are smart, humans. They only moved when everything was in order. We don''t know exactly how it happened, but the Water Elementals were somehow forced to ally themselves with the vampires."


    Elmo said spectively, "At some point in thest few centuries, the Water Elementals must have needed something that the vampires had. That must have put them in their current position."


    The Water Elementals were spirit beings with the greatest ability to control the element of water on the continent, famous for their control of the element, their regeneration, and their high-level body transformations, among other extreme abilities. Besides being extremely talented, they were also part of a group of beings that had the power to counter golems.


    Victor said sincerely. "The truth is, from now on, there aren''t many with the potential to join us. Except for the Majestic Treefrog Grove, the other reserves of magical creatures have all been taken over by monsters and vampires."

 Chapter 849 Situation in the North

    ??Victor said. "As much as it would be good for all of us to have more allies to travel north with, it''s unlikely that we''ll get anything out of it. Getting on with your pentagram hunt is more important."",


    Elmo agreed and suggested the same to Vicente. "The enemies from now on won''t be as numerous as those you''ve already seen on your travels. There are hardly over 100 higher vampires of the 5th stage on the continent. And those who will be the first to emerge from their seclusion are the weakest.


    So it''s likely that our team won''t face a mortal threat until the first high-level Paragon of the race awakens. And even if several Low- and Mid-level Paragons awaken first, it is unlikely that we will face 4 or 5 of them at the same time.


    The greatest danger for us wille after the strongest one awakens. Until then, we''ll have time for you to strengthen yourselves and hunt down your pentagrams. So the current configuration of the group should be enough, although it would be interesting to have more allies."


    Vicente sighed, but couldn''t help but agree.


    ''The first powerful enemies we''ll have to face will certainly be Low-level Paragons. It would be difficult for superior vampires of that level to put us in danger of losing all our group mates. Unless a horde of them confronts us, we could fight with a chance of victory. Vicente pondered.


    But it would be veryplicated for them to hunt us in groups. There really aren''t that many of them, and they know that if theye at us inrge numbers, they can help us strengthen significantly and quickly.''


    ''That''s right, master. This Leshy is right in his analysis. We''ll have problems if Mid-level Paragons from the enemy groupe in, but only High-level Paragons would be able to wipe us out. Until the first High-level Paragon vampire moves in, we''ll have a chance to hunt down your pentagrams and strengthen ourselves.'' Torne said to him.


    "Since the situation isn''t good for us to gather more allies, I think it''s time we traveled to the Majestic Treefrog Grove. We''ll hunt down the pentagrams of my threepanions on the way there, and of course we''ll keep an eye out for pentagrams that arepatible with me," Vicente decided, raising Elmo''s doubts.


    "Do you have anything special to do in that area?"


    "I would like to seek the advice of the elves. My pentagrams have to be the kind formed by the phenomena of nature, so it will be difficult to find them."


    "Do you think the elves can point you in the right direction?" Victor understood Vicente''s n.


    Elves were special. They were extremely sensitive, able to sense nature in a different way than almost any other race. Some of them were gifted with sensory abilities unparalleled in this world, the kind that could easily sense the appearance of precious essences far from the position of the same elves.


    "Yes."


    "The elves'' advice can be precious, but it will be difficult to reach them." Elmo said as he looked at Victor.


    Victor exined what he knew, "The lords of Majestic Treefrog Grove made a non-aggression treaty with the vampires before the disaster. They cannot leave their domain and the vampire forces surround their territory to prevent creatures from entering or leaving the area."


    "That..." Paul opened his mouth. "Wouldn''t that vite the treaty?"


    "Not exactly, otherwise the dragons and elves would have moved in by now. It seems the vampires have fooled those two races." Victor smiled bitterly.


    "Let''s go to the Majestic Treefrog Grove. If there''s no way into the area, we''ll change our ns when it bes clear." Vicente said, still interested in going to the elf tribe.


    Everyone agreed on what needed to be done, until Elmo said a few things to Garrin and his people, taking some precautions for the future.


    In less than 20 minutes, he would be ready to leave, as Vicente led the group out of the tribe''s territory and flew back north.


    ...


    The first few days of the group''s journey would fly by and soon they would be out of the central region and Vicente would be back in the northern region of the continent.


    During this phase of the journey, he and hispanions had to travel more carefully, avoiding flying and hiding their auras. Although many monsters were currently operating in the center and south of the Pris Realm, the realm of the monsters was still in the north.


    As the natural home of most of the continent''s Dark Path creatures and the first area dominated by the vampire coalition, the north was teeming with vampire-rted creatures.


    Where there had once been cities and human groups, there were now hordes of monsters exploiting ntations, mines, and human artifacts.


    Some monstrous creatures had body shapes simr to humans, so using human infrastructure was very easy and interesting for them.


    But monsters were beings with much sharper senses than humans. With several of them stationed in interesting areas for refugees or enemies to pass through, if the group wasn''t careful, they would be easily spotted.


    Being recognized right now would be terrible!


    If they were in an area where there were several 6th stage monsters, where the strongest of them lived, and where there were vampires nearby, knowing their location would be tantamount to a guarantee that they would be attacked by the strongest of them at any moment.


    With no intention of facing powerful monsters or superior vampires for the time being, the group had been hiding during the journey to avoid possible confrontations for as long as possible.


    During the first few weeks of their journey, they hadn''t encountered any Light Path beasts.


    Such beasts, once easily found by travelers in the region, were now extremely difficult to find outside of their natural habitat.


    With monsters dominating the region, most of the creatures of the Light Path had returned to their tribes, or at least to the vicinity of their tribes, where monsters didn''t yet have such a strong influence.


    Aside from the tribes scattered in special areas in the north of the continent, the only ces where Light Path creatures could currently be found were the Valley of Lightning and two other special ces where various types of creatures went to strengthen themselves. Outside of these special regions and tribal areas, only Dark Path creatures were present among the creatures that had previously traveled around the region and maintained residences in areas far from their homnds.


    Thus, the three Beginning Archmages in the group were still waiting for their new pentagrams, while Vicente had found no trace of new essences for the Throne of Darkness.


    Meanwhile, his group continued to travel north in secret.

 Chapter 850 The Rules of Nature

    ??Two months after the group had finished selecting its members...",


    Vicente and his sevenpanions now stood in front of a group of 6th stage monsters, while the surroundings of the area they were in were destroyed, with blood and body parts scattered here and there.


    As Ayden, Paul, and Jacob stood next to Vicente, this young man had disyed hisrge Throne of Darkness, which formed arge dome-shaped shadow over the area they were in.


    In front of Vicente was a 6th stage Lamia, her neck covered by a mound of darkness in the young man''s hands, while on the outskirts the Leshy, the hippogryph and the Phoenix had just finished killing the other enemies they had identified today.


    Not surprisingly, Vicente''s name and magical forms were already known as far north as the continent!


    Having been identified when Vicente had used one of his powers earlier, they hurried, with the group''s magical creatures moving alongside him and Victor, to neutralize the witnesses in the area.


    Ayden, Jacob, and Paul barely reacted as their fivepanions overwhelmed the situation, killing nearly all the nearby enemies.


    Vicente looked into the eyes of thepletely subdued Lamia before him and said. "I managed to intercept the information leak."


    "Is that one of your special skills?" Victor retracted his spiritual warrior-type magical form as he walked back toward the group.


    Behind him was the body of a giant worm, cut into four pieces. This man had single-handedly eliminated a creature of Intermediate Archmage cultivation!


    "Hmm, I can interceptmunications within a certain distance from me. But we need some monsters toe to our location to check out the sudden change in the elemental configuration nearby. We have to move." Vicente said, figuring they''d have a minute at most before more trouble woulde.


    The group''s Leshy made his roots in the area disappear before pointing out where they should go. "The path ahead is free of monsters. If we follow it, we''ll reach the Valley of Lightning faster."


    As a being of great sensory ability, Elmo was very good at avoiding problems and determining the best route to take. He was not omniscient, so the group was not invulnerable. But at a moment''s notice, his senses could help the groupplete their journey.


    As soon as they left the corpses behind, they quickly left the area, having already withdrawn their powers before hiding again with Vicente''s help and their own abilities.


    After they left, powerful monsters arrived in the destroyed area, full of signs of what had happened there. But with no magical traces behind them and no sign of enemies, these monsters would have to slowly investigate the ce to get a better idea of what had happened and how to go after those responsible.


    Vicente and his group were already far away, running toward the Valley of Lightning, where they believed they would find good 6th-stage beasts for Ayden, Paul, and Jacob to hunt.


    As much as they were Beginner Archmages, they had a lot of work to do. With only 5 pentagrams, their powers were more like a Paragon with the Archmage''s mana than a true Archmage.


    However, no one in the group underestimated them. Once they had theirst pentagrams, each of them would be powerful enough to fight even superior 5th stage vampires.


    They set out on their hunt!


    ...


    On the eighth day after the previous situation, which was the group''s first confrontation in the northern region, they arrived at the entrance of the Valley of Lightning.


    As soon as they reached this ce, Elmo signaled for the group to stop moving when he sensed something.


    "There''s an essence formed by natural phenomena and with an elemental affinity to Vicente close to here!" The Leshy said in an interested tone, sensing this rare encounter.


    Vicente frowned, not expecting to find another naturally formed pentagram in this region. "If that''s true, this is the second such pentagram I''ve found in less than five years. Is it normal for this to happen?"


    The humans in the group had basically the same doubt when Bonfi replied. "A naturally formed pentagram is an essence condensed by chance.


    Such essences are formed after extreme phenomena, usually in areas with a high density of the elements that will form it, where the mana pressure is strong.


    It is unusual for an area to produce several pentagrams in a short period, but it is not unusual for the same area to produce pentagrams over time.


    The Valley of Lightning, for example, is rich. So the conditions for this to happen are almost always there. All it would take is for something to happen and the process of pentagram formation would begin."


    The Leshy agreed and added to the Phoenix''s words. "Some of my ancestors believed the world had a will of its own. They didn''t see it in the sense that there was a consciousness behind the world, but that the imbnce created forces that were opposed to the imbnce.


    I don''t doubt at all that the next generation of magicians will be the strongest in the continent''s history because of the attitude of the vampires. To counterbnce what they are doing, nature will favor those who oppose them.


    The emergence of natural pentagrams could intensify in theing years because of therge amount of losses on the continent."


    "That makes sense," Qiang said, his voice thoughtful. "The Lord of Darkness appearing on the continent is unprecedented in the known history of the Pris Realm."


    Victor nced at Vicente, pondering the hippogriff''s words. It was true¡ªnever had a magician with such a pure elemental affinity for darkness emerged in thesends.


    Vicente''s birth marked a significant turning point,ing at a time when the magicians of the Dark Path were recovering from a devastating massacre led by the Congregation of Revtions.


    "If that''s the case," Vicente said as he moved closer to the essence Elmo had pointed out, "then someone with a simr talent, but for the Light Path, might soon appear on the continent." "Probably... But it''s not that simple. You took 2,000 years to appear, so we can''t wait for this being to fight the monsters on our side." Elmo said as he imagined his ancestors were right and it wouldn''t be as difficult as they thought to find the pentagrams Vicente needed.

 Chapter 851 Mission Half Done

    <h4>Chapter 851 Mission Half Done?</h4>


    When they arrived at the location of the magical essence formed by the phenomena of nature in this area of the Valley of Lightning, Vicente sighed in disappointment when he came upon a pentagram that he could fully see.",


    "That''s not what I''m looking for," hemented to the group, summoning a special storage device for such pentagrams from his spatial ring.


    The ne he had used to store Nina''s pentagram was currently with her, as he expected Nina to advance to the 4th stage during his journey north. However, for someone of Vicente''s caliber, acquiring devices to store these essences was easy.


    "Why not? This essence will turn cyan as soon as you be an Archmage, Vicente," Elmo said, watching the young man collect it. "It might even turn cyan before then. If we find a cyan pentagram for youter, you could advance even before you expect."


    The others looked at Vicente doubtfully, thinking he was being too demanding given the circumstances.


    Vicente listened silently. Would they understand his true motives if he exined them?


    Surely, some of them would be curious to see an indigo essence appear on the continent. But was it really necessary?


    Everyone there believed that as long as Vicente became a Beginner Archmage with six pentagrams in each of his magical forms, he would be able to fight even Demien Bloodthorne.


    An indigo pentagram would be extraordinary, but they didn''t see it as necessary.


    "Think about it. Not only will you be able to make a breakthrough on your path, but you''ll also be able to absorb two more pentagrams after that."


    "Think about it. You could not only advance on your path but also absorb two more pentagramster," Bonfi tried to persuade him. "You''d have the perfect configuration for your Throne of Darkness."


    Vicente sighed. "Tell you what, if we don''t find a cyan pentagram like the one I want within the next 12 months, I''ll absorb this essence as my fourth pentagram."


    ''That should be enough to settle the matter for now... I can''t tell you how difficult it is to reach the indigo grade. Even if I only absorb cyan essences from now on, it will still be difficult for me to reach that goal.''


    While three new cyan pentagrams might give him enough to reach the indigo grade in the first of his essences, two cyan pentagrams and one green pentagram didn''t have a good chance of doing the same.


    For Vicente, reaching the indigo grade was something that could happen if he tried hard enough, not long after he ascended to the 6th stage, or that would only happen if he became a Magus.


    Bing a Magus was simply too difficult, even for someone like him, and it was also a farewell point for anyone on this continent.


    Vicente''spanions agreed to wait, regretting his insistence on a perfect setup.


    But in a year''s time, their biggest problems would have just begun, so even those who thought it was a mistake said nothing against Vicente''s decision.


    After storing the pentagram, Vicente heard Torne estimate the time they had with this essence. ''It will be impossible to give this essence to Nina, master. Unlike Prisiche''s ne, this item will store the pentagram for a maximum of three years. In that period, you must find someone to absorb it, or it will be lost.''


    Vicente agreed with Torne and imagined that it was impossible for Nina to reach the 5th stage in only 3 years. Besides, he didn''t know if it would be safe for him to return to the province in three years.


    By his reckoning, in just over 3 years, it would be time for Demien Bloodthorne to emerge from his seclusion and bring terror to the continent once again!


    ''As soon as I find any newly promoted Dark Path Sovereigns or Paragons, I''ll give them this pentagram.''


    With the situation resolved, the group moved on through the Valley of Lightning to find the pentagrams of Jacob, Paul, and Ayden.


    ...


    Six months flew by as Vincent''s group traveled through the northern region!


    After obtaining the previous green pentagram, the party traveled through the Valley of Lightning for three months, searching for essences for the Throne of Darkness, but also for the three Beginning Archmages in the party.


    During this time, the group gained much, including a new ally, but also the three essences that Ayden, Paul, and Jacob were missing.


    The Valley of Lightning was still an area full of beings of various paths and high levels, just as it had been during Vicente''s first time there. As such, the group encountered several High-level Paragons and Beginner Archmages in the area, so it didn''t take them long to achieve their goals in the area.


    Ayden was the first to receive his new essence, having defeated apatible beast with the help of hispanions a week after they found the green pentagram formed by nature.


    After Ayden, Paul received his pentagram just before Vicente encountered the werewolf that had temporarily allied with him when he first came to the area.


    This werewolf hated vampires and quickly agreed to join the group on their journey.


    Jacob''s pentagram was the most difficult for the group to find, forcing them to wander the Valley of Lightning for nearly a month and a half before they found it. This essence came from a High-level Paragon beast, which was difficult to find on the continent.


    After obtaining the pentagrams from the team''s three weakest Archmages, the group moved on to the Majestic Treefrog Grove to continue Vicente''s ns.


    The great domain ruled by elves and dragons was near to the Valley of Lightning. Since it was only 7 weeks away by the shortest route, or 10 weeks by the longest route, the group had reached the border of this realm a few days ago!


    However, entering Majestic Treefrog Grove would not be as easy as getting there!


    ...


    About five kilometers away from the entrance of Majestic Treefrog Grove, on the southern border of this territory of over 500,000 square kilometers northeast of Pris Realm, Vicente''s group was camped on a mountain in the area.


    From this spot, Qiang looked over the border between his current location and the most sacred territory for Light Path beasts on the continent, a task he had been performing for days.


    From his position, he could see not only several 6th stage monsters but also some 5th stage superior vampires!

 Chapter 852 Army of High Level Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 852 Army of High Level Monsters?</h4>


    After arriving at their current camp a few days ago, Vicente''s group ran into a problem: 5th stage vampires were positioned between their path and the interior of Majestic Treefrog Grove!",


    Contrary to what everyone thought, not all the 5th stage superior vampires were in seclusion. Some of them were fully aware of the situation on the continent, and it was only because they had bigger goals that they didn''t move against threats simr to Vicente''s.


    From what Vicente and his allies had discovered over the past few days by spying on the enemy''s conversations, besides the superior vampires around the Majestic Treefrog Grove, there were also 5th stage vampires in The Ivory Desert.


    The Ivory Desert was where the headquarters of the continent''s oldest vampire ns were, where the strongest of the coalition that caused chaos by making the sacrifice that started the current disaster were reclusive.


    How could vampires arrogantly go into seclusion without leaving men to protect them?


    Using his ability, Vicente overheard dialogues that spoke of this and made his group aware of this reality they had ignored.


    While The Ivory Desert was home to the vampire leaders, the Majestic Treefrog Grove was home to those who had the most potential to disrupt the vampires'' ns.


    They had made agreements with the elves and dragons to prevent those races from getting in their way, but even so, the vampires didn''t mess around. Demien had ced powerful men around this area to prevent beings from outside the Majestic Treefrog Grove froming into contact with the beings within!


    This had been the case since the beginning of the disaster, between four and five years ago.


    That''s why Vicente''s group was standing still, watching the enemies, at least for now.


    ...


    While Qiang was doing his observation work¡ªhis sharp eyes scanning the terrain with practiced precision¡ªthe rest of the group settled into their small camp nestled in the mountainside.


    Elmo stood guard, his gaze sweeping over the shadowed forest surrounding their camp. Bonfi and the werewolfy curled nearby, their breaths deep and even in the peculiar manner of their kind''s rest.


    At the edge of a small cave, Vicente, Ayden, Paul, Jakob, and Victor huddled around a modest fire, its flickering light casting long shadows against the rocky walls. They ate in silence, the tension palpable as they digested their food.


    Victor, having just returned from his two-week reconnaissance mission, broke the silence.


    "There are a total of 56 Archmages around the Majestic Treefrog Grove and 12 5th stage superior vampires. Of those twelve, eight are Low-level, three are Mid-level, and one is a High-level Paragon." His voice was low, the weight of his words pressing on everyone.


    Vicente had used his electromaic abilities several times to get close and eavesdrop on enemy conversations. He wasn''t sure of the enemy''s numbers, but from the conversations he had overheard, the numbers Victor had given made sense.


    "How many of them are Beginner Archmages?" Ayden asked.


    Victor sighed, running a hand through his hair. "16. The majority are Intermediate Archmages¡ª39 in total."


    Jakob clenched his fists, his knuckles white. "Is there really an Advanced Archmage in the area?"


    Advanced Archmages were extremely difficult to find, even in the north of the continent!


    The 6th stage had a total of five sub-levels, but the number of creatures capable of reaching thest part of it could be counted on the fingers of one hand!


    There were certainly Advanced Archmages all over the continent, but Master Archmages or Archons, there might or might not be beings with such high cultivation in those areas.


    But even if there were reports of Advanced Archmages here and there, there shouldn''t be over 20 such beings on the entire continent.


    One of them standing in their way was something extreme, an immense danger, but also a sign of how strong the vampire group was.


    Victor nodded gravely. "Yes, one among them has reached the middle of the 6th stage."


    The group fell silent, the crackle of the fire the only sound in the cavernous space. An Advanced Archmage was a rare and formidable foe, a testament to the strength of the vampire faction they faced.


    Vicente''s voice broke the heavy silence. "Where is he?"


    "He is at the weakest point of the border, about 40 kilometers south of where we are. As for the weakest of the Archmages, they are in a hard-to-pass position to the north, 210 kilometers from us." Victor informed them, already imagining the group would want to know where they had the best chance of getting through.


    "The 12 superior vampires are well distributed around the area and at this point, 210 kilometers from us, the closest vampire is responsible for a 25 kilometer border strip. But, as I said, this position is the most difficult to pass through, disregarding enemy forces."


    "What''s there?" Elmo asked.


    Although he kept an eye on the surroundings, he and Qiang listened to the conversation of the group of five humans.


    Victor leaned forward, his expression grave. "This border area gives direct ess to the dragons'' territory. I haven''t ventured deeper, but from what I can sense, there are several dragon traps."


    "Dragon traps?" Paul''s eyes widened.


    Everyone knew about the dragons'' legendary magical abilities and the near-impossible challenge of countering them.


    Dragons were not only famous for their extreme power, for being one of the oldest races on the continent, for their vitality and talent, but also for their luck and greed.


    Even the simplest dragon, if it survived the trials and tribtions along the way, would amass a fortune that would make even the ruling families of the continent''s great states envious!


    Over the millennia, dragons had learned to protect their treasures and had also be known for their hard-to-beat traps, capable of protecting any territory well.


    The dragons trusted their traps so much that there was no one from the tribe to monitor the borders around their territory!


    "That''s a problem." Jacobmented in a pessimistic tone. "If we try to enter the area through this side, we''ll probably be able to escape the coalition of vampires and monsters, but we''ll face dangers that are just as deadly to us as if we were facing the Advanced Archmage."


    "There''s also a positive side. This way, we can easily get past the monsters and be sure that none of them wille after us," Vicente said, feeling that they should take a little risk and go this dangerous way.


    All four humans sitting next to him looked at him while Elmo thought about the possibilities ahead, considering what they knew.


    Qiang said to them. "I have a suggestion that might help solve the problem."

 Chapter 853 Dividing the Group

    <h4>Chapter 853 Dividing the Group?</h4>


    "We have to split up. There''s no need for all of us to go to the Majestic Treefrog Grove with Vicente.",


    The whole point of traveling together is to fight those damn monsters.


    We will not do that by going to Majestic Treefrog Grove. We''re only going there to find clues for Vicente''s pentagram hunt. It doesn''t have to be all of us," said the quadruped bird, his voice steady.


    "But how does that help solve the dangers of dragon traps?" Paul asked, frowning.


    "Dragon traps are very difficult to deal with, but not impossible. Someone talented and powerful can definitely get through the games set by the dragons who built these traps.


    If Vicente, Victor, and Elmo were to go together, I think they might get into Majestic Treefrog Grove. In the meantime, we can wait for them where we are. The nearby monsters are unlikely to move to endanger us, so we''ll be fine," the quadruped bird exined, his feathers ruffling slightly as he spoke.


    Elmo considered Qiang''s hypothesis and felt that the hippogryph was right.


    "I really don''t see the nearby monsters and vampiresing towards our group. As long as our men keep quiet and don''t take any risks, they should be fine on their own for a few weeks. And it is better to face the dragon traps in small numbers," Elmo told his humanpanions.


    The three human Beginner Archmages looked at Vicente and Victor with anticipation, waiting for their decision.


    "This must be the best method for us. With only three of us heading into the Majestic Treefrog Grove, it will be easier to outwit the monsters on the way," Victor agreed, his eyes shining with determination, unfazed by the danger thaty ahead.


    Being already an Intermediate Archmage, he was confident in his abilities and curious about the challenge of the dragons.


    Dragon traps were notorious for being difficult to pass through, but also for being almost like a game, a challenge to be ovee, not just to eliminate those who entered the game.


    Perhaps because they were so strong, dragons were arrogant and overconfident. Their traps were not only a way to protect their domains and wealth, but also a way for them to entertain themselves.


    When someone capable came along to challenge their traps, the dragons would always watch these beings, hoping to find opponents worthy of fighting.


    It sounded silly, but dragons were like warriors, thirsting for battle and using their many attributes to attract potential opponents.


    So it wasn''t impossible to survive the dragon challenge!


    However, that didn''t mean that the chances of death for challengers weren''t immense...


    "Let''s do what Qiang suggested," Vicente agreed with the hippogryph''s division and n. "As soon as these two finish their cultivation, we''ll present them with the n and head north."


    "In that case, we should prepare for the journey," Elmo warned Vicente and Victor, his voice filled with solemnity and a hint of admiration. "Dragons are divine creatures. With powers ranging from their immense physical strength, high-level magical abilities, telepathy, body transformations, perfect elemental control, telepathy, among others, their traps can be of literally any nature.


    We may face physical games that test our bodies, or metal games that can destroy our minds. Anything is possible when you enter dragon territory through the back door."


    Victor and Vicente nodded in understanding before the two of them separated from the rest of the group to meditate and think about what they should do.


    They would do this for the next seven hours, until Bonfi and the werewolf had finished sleeping and woke up a little stronger than when they had gone to sleep two days ago.


    They would soon hear from Ayden and the others about Vicente''s, Elmo''s and Victor''s ns, until the two humans from the Dark Path had finished their psychological preparations for their departure.


    After some orders and advice from the three of them to the rest of the group that would stay in the area, they quietly left the area, moving along the ground at a reduced speed so as not to attract the attention of enemies a few miles away.


    They would travel north for the next few hours, following Victor''s trail to the ce he had explored in his investigations over the past few days.


    Butter that day, they would arrive at their destination, where a small group of monsters and a vampire had to guard an area of tens of square kilometers.


    ...


    Arriving at their destination, Vicente, Victor, and Elmo studied the surroundings, each of them using their special abilities to sense the terrain ahead and determine where it would be best for them to proceed.


    "I imagine that the ces where the monsters and the vampire are close to each other should be the easiest ces to set traps. But we don''t want to attract attention, so I vote we go to a ce where we can get past them without attracting attention," Victor said to the two of them.


    "That should be the case," Elmo agreed with Victor''s analysis. "But I don''t think it will make much difference if we take the ce where the enemies are or the ce that is less guarded. Either way, we''ll face several tests before we earn the right to enter the dragons'' territory.


    I can sense at least a dozen traps in our path. Whether the first challenge is easier or more difficult will make no difference. Thest challenge is the hardest and there''s no way around it."


    Vicente felt the same way, looking ahead and feeling as if a gigantic creature was lying in that area, waiting for his trio.


    He agreed with hispanions and soon after, with his electromaic abilities, he became invisible together with Elmo and Victor, while the auras of the three of them disappeared.


    Then they slowly made their way between their position and the dragons'' traps, keeping an eye on the nearby monster, which fortunately was very concerned about where it was and not where the group was entering.


    The group would be able to avoid a battle with the vampire coalition in this area, which would be devastating for them if it happened so early in their journey.


    But without having to face the powerful enemies outside of Majestic Treefrog Gorge, they would enter this legendary region of the continent until they reached the first dragon trap in their path.


    Feeling thest step they had taken, the three of them raised their guards as they sensed the beginning of the arduous journey into the territory of the Dragon Tribe!

 Chapter 854 First Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 854 First Challenge?</h4>


    The moment the three set foot in the Dragon Tribe''s territory, the mana barriers condensed, forming a barrier to prevent them from going back the way they came.",


    But this was no ordinary barrier. Filled with runes and spatial distortions, touching a single one of them would not be pleasant, even for the strongest of the group!


    "I didn''t know the dragons'' methods were so incredible," said the elder Leshy, unable to help but look back in amazement.


    As Vicente and Victor examined the barrier that would prevent their escape, leaving only the path in front of them, Elmo sensed something strange and shouted, "Raise your defenses!"


    As soon as he said this, he raised his arms in front of his body, causing his roots to grow armor and a special shield.


    In an instant, he raised his arms in front of his body, causing his roots to grow into armor and a special shield. The surrounding trees began to move, the ground trembled, and the leaves in the air shifted their trajectory, hurtling towards them like daggers.


    Flowers sprouted from the ground and opened, releasing colored powder that quickly spread through the area, carried by the winds.


    "Shit!" Vicente eximed.


    Metal armor formed around Vicente as he, too, took up a defensive position, several shields appearing near them.


    Victor condensed a spherical mana barrier around himself and couldn''t help but frown and control his breathing.


    "This powder is poisonous. Be careful when you inhale it."


    Then, while they were in defensive positions, the attacks from the area hit them hard. The leaves tested their defenses, striking with such force that Vicente''s artifacts were torn as if they were made of paper.


    Elmo and Victor withstood the first wave of attacks, while the Leshy tried to influence the surrounding forest, leveraging his natural ability. But strangely enough, except for his own body, he could not affect anything around him.


    When Vicente showed him the Throne of Darkness, the wooden fellow saw that standing still would be too risky. He said, "We have to move through this area. If we stand still, we''ll suffer more and more. We can''t do anything against this force! A damned earth-dragon made this trap!"


    As soon as he said this, he jumped eight meters ahead and then started to run, dodging the roots that moved through the area, trying to attack him and the others. Vicente and Victor followed suit.


    Shadow creatures appeared on the outskirts of this living area and attacked them, with several demons trying to stop the roots and leaves from reaching Vicente and the others.


    Victor''s magical form manifested, the trident-bearing ghost counterattacking as its user ran to cross the enchanted forest.


    "That¡­" Elmo saw more barriers, like the ones behind them, forming in front of them as they advanced.


    "I don''t understand. What''s going on?" Victor asked, his voice tight with frustration.


    "I think we need to beat this ce," Vicente said, defending and counterattacking, dodging attacks that could hurt him badly.


    Elmo shook his head negatively. "That''s not it. We need to find the trap''s core."


    "Trap core?" Vicente looked at the Leshy, recognizing him as the best suited for this challenge.


    "A trap''s core is its major strength. Normally, ordinary traps aren''t meant to give chances to those who pass through them. But dragons like challenges. If someone shows potential, it''s someone many dragons would like to fight to test their strength.


    For beings as strong as they are, there''s nothing like fighting a prodigy who''s already proven themselves in their traps.So somewhere inside the trap must be the core of the trap that we can use to deactivate it."


    "I see. What would that look like?" Victor asked as he looked around, feeling his mana shield gradually cracking as his mind seemed to be overwhelmed by the attacks in the area.


    "That''s the key point. I don''t know what it could be. It could be this stone, or one of the many leaves in the area. Either way, it could be anything." Elmo said in a less than optimistic tone.


    Vicente clenched his fists when he heard this, realizing that he would have to use everything he had besides just trying to defend himself and running around the area.


    Since this wasn''t a challenge that could be solved by following a certain route, the only option left to him was to find the trap''s core.


    His eight pentagrams condensed in the air, causing the mana there to be slightly disturbed, and the area itself to direct more of its attacks against him. As this happened, enormous des imbued with darkness emerged from the ground and sliced through dozens of roots at once.


    Several intelligent metallic artifacts formed at Vicente''smand, attacking everything in their vicinity in search of a single high that would resist or, if attacked, would deactivate this trap.


    Vicente''s electromaic senses were heightened by the appearance of so many metallic beings around him, and his vision of the electromaic fields became stronger and more precise.


    "I see ten things around us that don''t look ordinary. Let''s test them and see what happens."


    Vicente said as he told hispanions the locations of the points that had caught their attention.


    Elmo and Victor moved against their first targets while Vicente''s Throne of Darkness grew, defending him from the many attacks in the area. Meanwhile, demons of darkness appeared next to three of those ten targets, a purple crystal, a seemingly ordinary stone, and a seemingly dead root.


    But when Vicente attacked these three targets, all he saw were failures, nothing like what he had expected from the encounter with the trap''s core.


    He didn''t get frustrated as he moved on to the next targets while Elmo and Victor had already tested their first targets.


    While Vicente and Elmo watched their new targets being easily destroyed without deactivating the trap, Victor narrowed his eyes as he picked up a golden leaf in the center of the area.


    When he touched it, everything in the area lost its power, the leaves flying through the air and falling, while the roots stopped moving.


    The trees stopped attacking them at the same time as the mana in the area returned to normal, causing Vicente and Elmo to breathe a sigh of relief before noticing the various injuries on their bodies.


    But all that mattered was their victory.


    "Guys..."

 Chapter 855 Second Challenge

    Chapter 855 Second Challenge


    ??"Guys, do you feel that?" Victor asked, staring at the leaf in front of him. He felt an odd sensation of being surrounded by such leaves while his mana was strangely recovering beyond his control.",


    Elmo and Vicente ignored their injuries; their regeneration was excellent, so they would soon be 100% healthy again.


    When they approached Victor and looked at the golden leaf, they didn''t feel the same sensation as theirpanion, but they noticed that this was no ordinary leaf.


    "It seems the legends are not unfounded. Dragons are truly generous to those who can withstand their trials," Elmo muttered, observing the golden leaf. He could tell Victor had gained something valuable from this trap.


    Vicente could sense it, too. The mana in the leaf was simply too strong at that moment, forming a strange connection with Victor, as if it was feeding him with something powerful.


    "The barrier ahead is gone. Let''s move on," Vicente said, pointing ahead. The three of them were almost back to their best.


    As much as they had been tested by a trap that could hurt them just a moment ago, they could all recover quickly. The ce they were in had so much mana and various elements that all they had to do was stand there and absorb the circting mana.


    Victor put down his leaf and walked forward with a smile on his face, feeling rejuvenated.


    Soon, they felt the barrier behind them follow their movement until they began to climb a mountain.


    They noticed barriers forming on the sides of the area.


    Realizing that they were about to face another challenge that apparently required them to climb the mountain, the three of them didn''t hesitate this time. They immediately used their powers to the fullest, ready for whatever the next trial would throw at them.


    With their powers working, they took step after step as bluish rays of light descended upon them from the sky, making them feel the weight of their bodies rising higher and higher as they moved.


    Meanwhile, the ground suddenly became slippery as rocks uphill broke away from the earth, and the downward winds pushed them against the group.


    Vicente used his Throne of Darkness to cause shadow demons to emerge from the shadows of the rocks rolling down the hill, causing the creatures to move the rocks out of the way.


    Meanwhile, metal steps formed in front of him, but this time he couldn''t manipte the metallic minerals underground. He tried to do what he always did, but something prevented him from achieving his goal.


    Elmo and Victor continued up the steps Vicente had created, with the humanunching long-range attacks and the Leshy positioning himself to defend them.


    As they did so, with initially excellent results, they passed the halfway point to the top of the mountain, all three of them feeling their body parts cracking from the pressure on them.


    It was at this point that Vicente finally used Torne''s mana, feeling if he didn''t use thisst card up his sleeve, he wouldn''t be able toplete the challenge.


    There must be some kind of prize at the top of the mountain. My efforts will not go to waste!


    Feeling his strength improve a bit, Vicente increased the pace of his climb, forming a slightlyrger metaldder, while his moves to dodge the rocksing down the path worked well.


    Blood dripped from his nose as his bones began to crack with 20 steps to go. He kept going anyway, using his cardio control ability to regenerate as he was wounded by the pressure of the area.


    Amid this, the rocks in their path disappeared, giving way to wooden birds that flew at them, trying to attack and push them back.


    This time, Elmo could do something, using his special powers to make leaves and small branches sprout from the wooden birds, causing them to miss their movements before he was able to destroy them.


    Victor helped Elmo deal with the birds, giving Vicente room toplete the mountain climb.


    By now, blood was dripping from all of Vicente''s facial orifices. His mana was nearly gone, and the Throne of Darkness was slowly disappearing.


    With so little strength left, Vicente could faint at any moment!


    But his heart continued to beat strongly, absorbing and consuming the surrounding mana to regenerate and have the strength to continue to the end.


    Gritting his teeth so hard that his jaw felt like it might crack, Vicente took thest step without uttering a single cry of pain.


    The moment he reached the top, a golden feather, the core of this challenge, flew toward him. Elmo and Victor, feeling the immense pressure lift, took theirst steps and copsed as the burden disappeared.


    Elmo fell to the ground, the roots of his body broken in several ces, and the once-vibrant leaves were now gray and lifeless. He gasped for breath, feeling the toll the climb had taken on his body.


    Victor wasn''t much better off, but a strange aura surrounded him, quickly healing his injuries. The golden leaf from earlier continued to radiate energy, enhancing his recovery.


    Vicente ignored the golden leaf''s effects on Victor, instead focusing on the magic feather in his hands. As he held it, he felt a surge of power, as if he could control the very wind around him.


    ''This is wonderful, master!'' Torne shouted in Vicente''s mind, even though he was at his limit, exhausted to the extreme.


    But seeing a new essence appearing in Vicente''s mind, the old ghost couldn''t help but speak with great joy and expectation.


    ''You have just gained a new magical affinity! You now have an affinity with the air element!'' The old ghost informed, feeling winds forming in the area where previously only earth, lightning and the elements of the Dark Path were present.


    Vicente felt his mana suddenly rise as he held the feather, instantly recovering from the previous challenge and achieving a 5% improvement in mana reserves!


    Considering that it would take him months to achieve a 5% improvement, Vicente was obviously pleased with this progress as he turned his attention to his surroundings.


    Looking at Victor and sensing somethingpatible in the man, he ignored Elmo and the man cultivating to recover as he noticed something interesting.


    ''It seems that Victor''s leaf and my featherplement each other somehow... I think if theybine, something powerful will emerge!'' He thought as he imagined where this would lead them.

 Chapter 856 Final Challenges

    Chapter 856 Final Challenges


    ??After realizing the potential ofbining the feather and the leaf into something stronger, Vicente waited for hispanions to recover before sharing his thoughts with Victor and Elmo.",


    They agreed that there seemed to be a connection between the leaf and the feather, and that perhaps the next challenge prize on its way would also bepatible with these magical artifacts.


    They decided to test itter when theypleted the following challenges, which didn''t give them much time to talk or prepare.


    After 10 minutes on top of the mountain, the barrier moved again behind them and came very close to them, forcing them to move on.


    They continued down the mountain until they reached a rocky area that resembled abyrinth.


    A barrier appeared on the "roof" of the area, at the level of the rocks in the area, showing to the group that their next challenge was to pass through this area.


    They moved on, trying to gather their strength to find their way to the end of the maze, but right at the beginning of their journey, they would face walls spewing fire, mes rising from the ground, and hidden traps.


    The dead ends would be the group''s worst challenge, with extremely agile and fast fire golems waiting to terrorize them.


    In the first moment of the challenge, the party would suffer, being surprised by many traps and encountering several dead ends. But after an hour of working their way through it, Minos and Elmobined their powers to better understand the area and the right way to follow.


    They would go through yet another of the challenges left by the dragons in this border area, and woulde even closer to death in this challenge than in the previous trials.


    At the end of the maze, Elmo would find a magical jewel that would help him recover and be stronger, in his case by giving him resistance to fire, simr to what had happened with Vicente and Victor.


    Afterpleting the third challenge, they had 20 minutes to rest when the area''s special barrier moved again, forcing them to move on, this time to arge river that ran through the area.


    But this was no ordinary river. Aside from the dangerous water creatures that each of them sensed when they encountered it, this was no ordinary water. As the creation of an ice dragon, this point on their journey would test their resistance to the ice.


    With ice creatures that would attack anyone who attempted to cross this river, this journey, though seemingly simple, was perhaps the cruelest and most difficult of their journey so far.


    Forced by the approaching barrier to cross the 200 yards of river before them, the group improvised a boat of wood and metal before taking on the challenge.


    They were all stronger than when they began their journey through the Dragon Tribe''s territory, so the many problems on this river didn''t frighten them at first.


    But as they progressed through it, they would feel the terror of the low temperatures, and Elmo would lose one of his armspletely frozen by the enemies'' attacks¡ªand Vicente would have all of his metals frozen, greatly hindering him in this journey .


    Even by fusing his strength with Torne''s and using potions to increase his power during the battle, Vicente could only protect himself all the way.


    Fortunately, although Elmo and Victor suffered during the crossing, the two of them could join forces and withstand the ice enemies together.


    Even so, they experienced the worst pain they had ever felt in their lives, with Elmo and Victor nearly freezing to death at the end of the journey.


    The shadows of Vicente''s darkness helped him a bit by repelling the elements associated with the characteristics of this Ice Dragon River.


    On the other side of the river, a crystallized dragon''s w was waiting for them to collect, something capable of freezing any liquid.


    Getting his hands on this artifact, the young Fuller helped his twopanions, giving them a chance to regenerate quickly, with their body temperatures returning to normal.


    Using his subatomic maniption skills with cardiological control, Vicente helped them to rebuild their lost limbs and restore the mana in their bodies.


    Even though they didn''t get the precious dragon w for themselves, they both felt their strength improve after being pushed to the limit in the Ice Dragon River, and both of them gained some cold resistance.


    Vicente benefited the most of the three, something Victor and Elmo wanted since he was the weakest and also the one with the most potential for growth.


    If they became stronger, little would change on the continent. Opportunities would hardly bring them to the level of Advanced Archmage. But Vicente, being only a Mid-level Paragon, could easily rise to the level of a Beginner Archmage with such excellent opportunitiesing his way!


    Neither of them had expected Vicente to achieve this in the Dragon Tribe, but they had hoped that he would be able to do so at the end of their pentagram hunt and a few victories against the vampires.


    Once again, Vicente felt his powers improve a little more, gaining a new elemental affinity, something he would not fully understand until he hadpleted the challenges on their path.


    As soon as he recovered, he joined the dragon''s w to the three artifacts his group had collected and assembled so far.


    They seemed to be putting together something quite powerful and with many possibilities, but without having much chance to test it or even improve it, they were forced to continue with the challenges.


    By their reckoning, they had already gone through more than half of the trials they would have to go through when they were forced into a huge tunnel that seemed to lead to the end point of this journey.


    In this challenge, they would once again have to find the heart of the trap, find the crystal of darkness, and use it to gain ess to the other side of the tunnel.


    Meanwhile, they would be assaulted by mental attacks designed to lead them to illusions, hidden traps, and creatures of darkness.


    But since Vicente was the lord of darkness, this would be less of a challenge for him, although it was certainly very dangerous for Elmo and Victor.


    At the end of half an hour in this dark area, he would reach the special crystal that wouldplete the amulet of five magical fragments!

 Chapter 857 Final Challenge: Guardian Dragon

    Chapter 857 Final Challenge: Guardian Dragon


    ??After passing through the great tunnel of the fifth challenge, Vicente, Elmo and Victor left the area with expectant looks on their faces, imagining that they were already at the end of the trap area.",


    Gathering the five items they had collected so far, they could see that the amulet was alreadyplete in terms of fragments, with only something left to activate the dormant power within it.


    The Dragon Amulet formed a ne with a pendant made up of all the fragments, which fit together in an intricate pattern and radiated a powerful, multicolored aura.


    But while there seemed to be no room to add moreponents, its aura seemed to be contained, dormant.


    The group couldn''t help but smile at the thought that they were on theirst test before entering the dragon''s territory.


    Having already recovered from the challenge of the darkness, they made their way to the valley in front of the tunnel''s exit and walked for a few minutes until they came to a hill where they heard a strange voice.


    "This is quite a strange group, I see. What do you want by entering my tribe''s territory like this?" The voice suddenly came from the direction of the hill in front of the group.


    The three of them stopped as they looked at the hill and saw it suddenly change, realizing it wasn''t a piece of nature, but a gigantic dragon''s body.


    The previously sleeping guardian opened itsrge eyes and moved its body, quickly bing five timesrger by stretching out its wings, back and front legs, andrge neck.


    A shadow that could cover an entire small human citypletely covered the area where Vicente, Victor, and Elmo stood, while the aura of the powerful early 6th stage dragon appeared.


    Vicente and Victor swallowed their saliva as they witnessed one of the strongest beings on the continent, a being that could certainlypete with vampires of the same stage as him!


    Elmo looked respectfully at this creature, one of the three strongest races in the Pris Realm, as well as a representative of an ancient tribe in thesends.


    "Senior Dragon, we are not here to insult your tribe. Vampires and powerful monsters are stationed around the entire Majestic Treefrog Grove, preventing their enemies from entering this special region.


    We have ns for the area, so we were forced to pass through the area of your challenges, the ce least guarded by the vampires. But we have no evil intentions. We''re just passing through." Elmo said as he bowed his head and spoke solemnly.


    "Vampires, huh? Is it true that they''ve carried out their foolish n to take over the continent?" The creature asked. "Have youe here for help?"


    The beings of Majestic Treefrog Grove were in the dark about most things that had happened on the continent in recent years. They knew what might be happening, since they knew they were under siege, but because of the agreements their two rulers had made earlier, they didn''t know most of the current news from the continent.


    "Yes, the vampires have carried out The Purification. Demien Bloodthorne has reached the 6th stage and has begun his march against human civilization. Currently, the entire north of the continent, except for special areas such as Majestic Treefrog Grove, is under the control of the vampires and their allies.


    As for our motives, we are truly looking for help. Any kind of help, be it alliances, warriors to fight alongside us, or even advice. All we want is a chance, Senior." Elmo exined.


    The enormous dragon looked at Vicente and Victor, especially at the ck-haired young man wearing the dragon amulet.


    With a single nce, he recognized the full potential of Vicente, the two magical forms of the boy, and the allied ghost of the human.


    "I see... You don''t seem evil. In that case, since the vampires tricked us into this passive situation, I''ll give you a chance.


    The right thing would be for you to fight me and only be allowed to pass if you defeat me. But I''ll give you a choice.


    If you want, I''ll let you pass without a fight. However, if you ept the challenge and defeat me, I will activate the powers of the Dragon Amulet.'' He pointed one of his ws in Vicente''s direction.


    "Once activated, the Dragon Amulet can grant its wearer five special powers.


    Elemental Resistance, protection against fire, ice, earth, wind and darkness.


    Supreme Healer, able to instantly cure injuries and illnesses.


    Elemental Control, the ability to manipte the elements of fire, ice, earth, wind, and darkness.


    Vision of Wisdom, which gives you the ability to see through darkness and illusions, as well as glimpses of the future.


    Dragon Aura, which can explode the user''s strength, speed, and endurance."


    The great dragon at the beginning of the 6th stage pointed out exactly what would happen if they passed the challenge, which piqued the interest of the three allies.


    The three of them looked at each other, obviously interested, but also doubtful.


    ''Do we have a chance to beat him? Fighting him would be more or less the same as fighting a vampire at the peak of 5th or early 6th stage cultivation.'' Victor shared his thoughts with Vicente and Elmo.


    ''That must be the case.'' Elmo agreed with Victor''s assessment.


    ''It seems impossible to survive in a fight against him. But the rewards would be great. Someone with the abilities he mentioned would be much stronger, more resilient, and able to make better use of their own abilities.


    Imagine not being limited by the need to protect yourself from elemental attacks, and still being able to see glimpses of the future? Even if you could only see 2 seconds ahead, that would be enough for someone with our strengths to change their performance.'' Vicente pointed out the advantages.


    ''But only if we beat him.'' Victor knew about the advantages, but they were almost nothing if they didn''t beat the dragon in front of them.


    Therge brown-scaled dragon already knew what was on their minds.


    "The challenge is not a fight to the death or until you defeat me. If you can prove that at least one of you can stand up at the end of one minute of fighting time, you will win this challenge. Since you are fighting the vampire scoundrels, I will let you into the tribe even if you lose," the creature said.


    Elmo and the two humans opened their eyes wide and thanked the dragon for his kindness.

 Chapter 858 The Powers of the Guardian Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 858 The Powers of the Guardian Dragon?</h4>


    With the favorable conditions offered by the dragon, Vicente and the others epted the challenge and get into position for battle.",


    The dragon used an hourss the size of a house to mark the time, tossing it into the air before signaling the start of the battle.


    "Prepare, here Ie." He said as a smile formed on hisrge mouth, showing hisrge, sharp teeth.


    Vicente and Victor already had all their pentagrams out, while Elmo manipted the surrounding nature to defend himself and escape the dragon''s attacks.


    A challenge in which one had to withstand the pressure or attacks of a stronger opponent basically depended on one''s ability to hold on and stay in one''s position.


    Wrapping his body in roots and foliage, Elmo prepared to defend himself while focusing on his mental resilience to withstand what was about to begin.


    The dragon allowed 10 seconds to pass before moving, smiling as he watched the three prepare with everything they had, metal forming in front of Vicente, darkness protecting him and his allies.


    Victor used his magical form to position himself in his defense, forming with Vicente and Elmo to split whatever came at them.


    ''This human boy is very interesting. A monster in a human body, I''d say, haha,'' the dragon thought as he narrowed his eyes.


    ''Let''s see if you have what it takes to carry the honor of the dragons.''


    With the narrowing of his eyes, the mana in the area changed, and then suddenly, the gravity in the area changed, with even the light passing through changing under the effects of the dragon''s power.


    Victor and Elmo felt their knees weaken, and they lowered their bodies as it felt like they had huge dragon ws pressing them into the ground.


    Vicente also flinched at the dragon''s first move, feeling his entire body shake as he almost touched his knees to the ground.


    ''Isn''t that enough? You''re really strong. I''ll give you that,'' the big dragon thought with interest and then made his second move, lifting his body and opening his mouth.


    Looking up, Vicente shivered as he saw mes forming in the dragon''s mouth. Then, the creature blew at them, spewing mes and scalding steam at their bodies.


    Amid this attack, the gravitational pull on their bodies tried to force them to the ground, the rocks and the ground beneath them cracking and sinking under the dragon''s power.


    Elmo withstood his opponent''s mes well, maintaining his position, while Vicente ducked a little more, suffering despite all the advantages he had. However, it was Victor who suffered the most, advancing quickly and falling to his knees on the ground.


    "That''s not all. Watch my next move!" Therge dragon said as he attacked the air in front of him with hisrge front ws.


    The wind blew against them, making the mes even more powerful as des of air swooped down on the three of them.


    Vicente''s metal defenses had no chance against them. Already cracked and scorched, they were easily sliced through by the w-like des of air.


    Elmo''s roots sprang into action, trying to put up some resistance to this attack in defense of the trio. But they, too, were cut down until nothing stood in their way.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    The three screamed in unison, Elmo and Victor losing their footing to the enemy as they fell to their knees on the ground, unable to withstand this attack and all the pressure beneath them.


    They still tried to stop their falls, but as they lost their feet to the enemy, the pain, the split second, was enough for them to lose the confrontation against the burning mes and the pressure that threw them to the ground.


    They fell, their hair or leaves burned, while their roots or bones broke under the dragon''s pressure.


    Vicente held on, expressing immense pain on his face, screaming in agony with his mouth closed, his veins trembling as if they were about to explode.


    His feet were cut off, but as quickly as they were cut off, they regenerated, lowering his body just a little more, but still leaving 12 centimeters between his knee and the ground.


    The dragon liked what he saw. 33 seconds had passed since the start of the challenge, but Vicente was still on his feet, showing great resilience to withstand the pain and stand firm to get through the challenge.


    Vicente''s physical strength and ability to regenerate were impressive, even more so considering that his cultivation was two levels below that of hispanions, who had fallen beside him.


    But Vicente had acted to help hispanions while protecting himself until that point, showing just how capable he was in the face of today''s adversity.


    ''Let''s see if you can hold out any longer! I''m very pleased so far. Don''t let me down, Vicente Fuller,'' the giant dragon thought as he used one of his special powers to form a ball of brown mana in one of his ws.


    Vicente''s eyes widened as he felt the earth beneath his feet swallow him up, the ground bing an area of quicksand; the earth, trying to crush his legs and form hands to pull his body down.


    Vicente didn''t try to counter with a simr elemental attack, knowing he couldn''t defeat an Archmage of the dragon race.


    He used his electromaic powers, forcing an electromaic pulse to explode, temporarily gaining some resistance against this new form of attack.


    ''How many elemental affinities does this dragon have?'' Vicente asked in horror, wondering how much time had passed and how much longer he could hold out.


    "This is myst move, Vicente Fuller. If you can withstand it, this victory is yours." Said the great dragon as his surroundings froze, leaving behind an icy white mist.


    The ice traveled over the ground, removing almost all the heat from the environment, while the enemy''s fiery mes became freezing mes,pletely alien to Vicente, who had never seen anything like it.


    If being burned by fire was bad, being burned by ice was ten times worse!


    Vicente felt his heart beat faster as he endured the freezing effect of his opponent, his knee dropping another 8 centimeters to the ground.

 Chapter 859 Myndentan

    Chapter 859 Myndentan


    ??As Vicente weakened, he couldn''t help but think of Annie''s face and how theplete amulet could help him and his family.",


    One of the significant advantages of a powerful magical artifact was that it could be easily transferred to others. Unlike a power that could only belong to one person and then be lost upon their death, an artifact could keep the power within a family.


    ''I have to hold on! I''m very close to achieving my goals here,'' he thought as he struggled, his knees only an inch from touching the ground.


    Thest grain of sand found its way into the lowerpartment of the hourss.


    Along with thest grain of sand, all the dragon''s powers against Vicente ceased, as the beast was still in the same position he had been when he had started to deal with the group.


    Elmo and Victor felt the pressure on them ease, and even though they were extremely injured, they couldn''t help but look ahead and see the dragon''s hind legs hadn''t even left their position during the entire challenge.


    Vicente had won the challenge, but the dragon had barely moved against them!


    ''That''s the difference between our powers...'' Elmo sighed softly, feeling a bit of what it would be like to face the superior vampires.


    ording to the Leshy, Demien Bloodthorne should be even stronger than the dragon in front of them.


    If they faced that creature today, they''d be wiped out without a chance to fight back!


    Victor thought something simr when he thought about this challenge. He thought he was already at a high level of cultivation, but today he felt a shock of reality.


    ''The only way I''ll be able to travel thisnd peacefully is to be Advanced Archmages... But that''spletely impossible for me in this millennium.''


    The man sighed as he realized that, at least in the current crisis, he would have to deal with the threats at the level of an Intermediate Archmage, which was inferior to the strongest on the continent.


    Vicente fell to the ground after all the pressure from the dragon and felt his ne with the dragon amulet leave his neck and go to the dragon in front of him.


    "Well done. You truly are an impressive prodigy. Withstanding my powers like this is enough for me to give you my inheritance."


    After saying these words, the dragon''s body became transparent, causing the three individuals to open their mouths in shock as they realized who they were dealing with.


    "A soul fragment?" Elmo opened his mouth in deep shock.


    Who on the continent could form a soul fragment as powerful as the dragon that had defeated them without even trying?


    As the dragon disappeared, the dragon amulet''s restrictions werepletely erased, and it radiated with power as it returned to Vicente''s neck.


    ''Remember my name, Vicente Fuller. Myndentan. One day we will meet in person. Until then, stand firm. Your journey will not be easy.''


    Vicente heard the dragon''s voice in his mind as he felt his aura and injuries improving rapidly.


    Torne didn''t hear Myndentan''s message to Vicente, but after the dragon soul fragment disappeared, he couldn''t help but call out to his master.


    ''Master, hurry and start cultivating! You can break through to thest level of the 5th stage now!'' The ghost''s voice echoed in Vicente''s mind while he was still thinking about the dragon''s words.


    The most important thing for him now was to be stronger. After a second of thinking about what Myndentan might have in mind, the young Fuller sat down in a lotus position and began to meditate.


    By channeling the mana from his surroundings into his soul while the Dragon Amulet worked on his body, Vicente reached the absolute peak of his level.


    By also attaining the understanding required for level progression, his cultivation broke through the Mid-level and High-level barriers, ballooning his powers to the ultimate level of the 5th stage!


    Elmo and Victor turned their shocked gazes in the direction where the dragon had disappeared, turning their attention to their ally, who was rapidly solidifying his powers at a higher level than before.


    "He advanced?" Victor asked in surprise.


    "What luck. He reached the peak while passing the test, and Senior Dragon probably helped him take thest step to move up a level."


    "Is that really possible?" The human asked the Leshy beside him.


    "For someone who can leave a soul fragment like the one we''re facing, anything is possible." Elmo sighed in admiration.


    "Impressive! Who could this Dragon Elder be? Can you imagine his level?"


    Elmo shook his head in denial as he felt Vicente''s powers stabilizing and causing his and Victor''s bodies to self-


    regenerate.


    Vicente was already so strong that even without trying, he made everything around him increase in vitality. The nts on the ground grew and blossomed, and Elmo and Victor recovered from their injuries.


    "Someone like him is probably at the end of the 6th stage. Maybe he''s not even in our world anymore!"


    Victor clenched his fists and thought about the legendary figure they had met today.


    Meanwhile, Vicente was finishing his progress, with his cultivation at the beginning of the High-level of the 5th stage, a level he honestly hadn''t expected to reach so quickly.


    At around 30, Vicente was about to reach the peak of cultivation on the continent, about to be an Archmage!


    As he stood up from where he was and thought about how far he hade, he couldn''t help but smile and clench his fists in satisfaction, feeling fulfilled after all his hard work.


    It had only been about 15 years of mana cultivation, but he had faced many enemies, challenges, overwhelming emotions, and almost died several times.


    ''With my current strength, my chances of surviving the first vampires to hunt me have increased by 20%! If I can get my next pentagrams in the remaining months of peace, I may solve this crisis!''


    He was excited by the possibilities before him, seeing a clear path ahead of him to be an Archmage and fight the strongest of the vampires.


    As he thought this, he and hispanions, now recovered, heard the voice of another being nearby.


    "Challengers, please follow me to the tribe." Near to them, a 5th stage purple dragon appeared there.

 Chapter 860 Unexpected Reception

    <h4>Chapter 860 Unexpected Reception?</h4>


    As they followed the 5th stage dragon into the tribe''s interior, the group walked in silence for most of the way, observing the surroundings of the beautiful area they were flying over.",


    The Dragon Tribe''s territory is protected by rugged mountains and dense forests. The mountains, with their snow-capped peaks and caves filled with magical minerals, are home to the loneliest dragons.


    Descending from the heights, the forests form a dense canopy and are inhabited by magical creatures, with paths known only to dragons.


    At the heart of this region is a valley where crystal-clear rivers feed tranquilkes and the vegetation is lush. This valley is the center of dragon society.


    The atmosphere, charged with magical energy, with pure air fragrant with pine and wild herbs, caught the attention of the three travelers.


    After seeing many beautiful sights, smaller andrger dragons, beings resting or going about their daily business, the group spotted the valley where most of the dragons in this area were.


    A dragon city was not like a human city. There were no buildings or special structures. In some corners, the dragons simplyy down and called those ces their homes. In others, like a hillside within sight of the group, the elders stood at the highest point while the young dragons stayed at lower levels to watch them talk.


    But most of the dragons'' activities took ce outside their city. There they simply lived, slept, and guarded their treasures.


    But there was everything in this dragon city. For example, in a busy corner of the city, some dragons were lying in front of all kinds of things, like the products of a fair. Anyone interested in these resources could stop by and make an offer. If epted, a deal would be made.


    Trade, exchange of services, and other thingsmon in human realms also existed in the Dragon Tribe!


    And just as it would be in a human city when strange specialists arrived in the area, when the groupnded there, the three who apanied the 5th stage dragon soon attracted the attention of the dragons in the area.


    The 5th stage dragon continued to lead them, passing through the center of the city to the northern outskirts, where the main dragons of the tribe rested.


    Considering the size of each dragon and the fact that there were a few hundred of them in this city, it wasn''t such a quick trip at the speed the four of them were moving.


    After nearly ten minutes of traveling within this city, they would discover the richest area, where several mountains of scales stood motionless here and there, separated by a few kilometers.


    ''Nine Archmages!'' Victor thought as he realized the number of high-level dragons in this area, more than half of them sleeping.


    But they weren''t just early 6th stage dragons!


    One of these creatures was a terrifying dragon with Advanced Archmage cultivation!


    ''We didn''t stand a chance against a dragon soul fragment with Beginner Archmage strength... Imagine against such a creature?'' Vicente clenched his fists at the sight of the moving mountain, his eyes wide in its direction.


    Aside from that creature, which was even bigger than the projection they had been challenged against, there were two Intermediate Archmages dragons and the rest were Beginner Archmages.


    One of the Intermediate Archmages stood next to the presumed leader or elder of the tribe, whom the 5th stage dragon led them to.


    "First Elder, this group passed through the challenge south of our border. I brought them here as soon as they recovered." The creature was just as quick as before, saying what he had to say and then leaving.


    Left behind, Vicente and the others didn''t know what to do or what their situation was.


    But whatever the significance of this encounter, they couldn''t stand against these powerful beings.


    Elmo used one of his hands to push Vicente forward, letting the boy speak for him this time. ''You have their amulet. You must represent us.''


    Vicente made amon greeting gesture from the continent, joined his two hands, and bowed his head. "Elders of the Dragon Tribe, those to my right and left are Elmo and Victor, and I am Vicente Fuller.


    We came to your tribe because the vampires were blocking the paths to the Majestic Treefrog Grove. The side they were guarding the least was the side of your tribe, so we took our chances with their traps and their challenge."


    The Intermediate Archmage looked into the little human''s eyes and said. "We know that. We''ve been waiting for you."


    "That..." Vicente hesitated as he looked at Elmo and Victor.


    But neither of them could understand what was going on, so they just shook their heads in denial.


    "Vicente Fuller, have you talked to Ancestor Myndentan?"


    Vicente looked down at his Dragon Amulet ne and nodded. "Yes, he activated the powers of the amulet and said that one day we''ll meet again."


    The two dragons looked at each other while Vicente asked, "Is the elder in the tribe? I''d like to pay him my respects. He left so quickly that I didn''t have a chance."


    The Great Dragon of Advanced Archmage cultivation closed his eyes and sighed. "He is no longer in the tribe or anywhere on the continent."


    "Don''t tell me that..."


    "Ancestor Myndentan has long since left the Pris Realm by advancing to the 7th stage," the Intermediate Archmage in front of them said as he thought of the ancestor who had left when he was still a junior in the tribe.


    The First Elder opened his eyes and got right to the point. "Vicente Fuller, as someone predestined to leave the continent and join our ancestor on the Upper Continent, you are wee in my tribe to live and enjoy our territory as you wish.


    You are searching for your final pentagrams for your second magical form. We will help you find them. In the meantime, don''t worry about your current mission. Just concentrate on learning what we have to teach you."


    Elmo and Victor, as well as Vicente, heard the words of the strongest dragon of the tribe without understanding what was going on, not expecting the dragons to be so cooperative with them after invading this territory!


    ''What is going on here?'' All three of them asked the same question.

 Chapter 861 Secrets of the World

    <h4>Chapter 861 Secrets of the World?</h4>


    After the tribe chief''s words, he motioned for Vicente to apany him and left the area, leaving the young man''s twopanions behind.",


    As Victor and Elmo stayed behind with the dark green dragon of the Intermediate Archmage cultivation, their hurried minds were filled with doubts.


    The enormous dragon in front of them, looking in the direction from which Vicente and the First Elder had departed, murmured to them, "Do not keep your doubts to yourself. Ask what you need to ask."


    "Elder, we don''t understand what''s going on," Elmo said carefully, so as not to offend the beast in front of him. "When you said you were expecting Vicente, was that because you saw our challenge?"


    Therge, dark green scaled dragon curled its thick ck lips, revealing its many teeth, sharp as swords.


    "What you really want to know is why we''re willing to help you... Do you think our challenge isn''t enough?"


    "We don''t doubt it." Victor said worriedly.


    "But your doubts are justified. This really is a strange situation. Our ancestor Myndentan wouldn''t talk to just any group that passed his challenge. For him to have done this, well, there''s a greater meaning.


    Anyway,e with me. I''ll take you to the ce where you should wait for yourpanion. He will have to stay with the tribe for a few weeks before you can continue your journey." Therge being warned as he pped his wings, soon heading for an area for the tribe''s special guests.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vicente and the First Eldernded in an area a few miles from the core city of the tribe''s territory.


    The ce they had just arrived at differedpletely from the one they had left. In the middle of three mountains that ended at the same point, there was an area big enough for two 6th stage dragons, and there was a golden tform.


    Various symbols and inscriptions that Vicente didn''t understand adorned it, while the mana from it seemed to form a vortex over it, with a focal point in the middle of its area.


    Stopping a few dozen meters from this tform, the First Elder said to Vicente, "You must have many doubts, but don''t worry, you will understand everything.


    For now, understand that you haven''t justpleted one of my tribe''s challenges. As much as it may seem that anyone who has made your journey would get to where you are, things aren''t that simple."


    Vicente looked at the dragon, his heart filled with doubt as he listened anxiously for the creature''s answers.


    "My tribe has been developing traps and challenges far from our territory for tens of thousands of years. The area you passed has at least 50 different traps, leading to dozens of different dragon soul fragments.


    The dragon you meet at the end of your challenges is the one that was predestined for you by the results of your challenges."


    "Are you saying that others who followed the same challenge as my group would have met a different dragon at the end of the challenge?" Vicente asked.


    "That''s right," therge being shook his head as a miniature figure made of mana appeared in front of Vicente.


    "The one you encountered and spoke of was not like the others that other challengers might encounter. Ancestor Myndentan, who traveled through the Pris Realm 150,000 years ago, was thest of my tribe to reach the 7th stage and ascend to the Upper Continent.


    Of the four dragons who have achieved this feat in our entire history, he was the one who broke through to the 7th stage the fastest, taking only a thousand years to cultivate. In other words, he is the most legendary figure in my tribe."


    Vicente watched the First Elder''s representation of Myndentan, surprised to hear that such an impressive figure hadmunicated with him.


    "This is fantastic... It seems your tribe knows a lot about advancing to the 7th stage. Four of you made it!"


    Therge ck scaled dragon sighed when he heard the young human''sment. "In the distant past of the continent, when magic was reserved for high-level races, the world was different.


    Today, our world is the Pris Realm. But a million years ago, brave magical beings could leave the continent and travel to another part of our world.


    This is the ce my ancestors called the Upper Continent, a magical ce where there are beings stronger than Magus!"


    Vicente was interested in what this figure had to say about such a ce and looked at the First Elder with a twinkle in his eye.


    Even though he had a significant challenge ahead of him, Vicente was an optimist person. One day he wanted to reach the 7th stage and the peak of magic, maybe enough to cure his sisters of their problems.


    The First Elder continued, obviously aware of the interest everyone would have in hearing about the Upper Continent for the first time.


    "I have little information about the Upper Continent. What I know was recorded hundreds of thousands of years ago, when my ancestors weren''t worried about leaving a record of this fantastic ce.


    The Upper Continent is said to be even greater than the Pris Realm, where magical beings like you and me can reach the 7th stage in a fraction of the time we take to reach it here.


    There are supposedly immortal, wise beings there who can make the impossible happen.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know much more. When things changed, about a million years ago, we suddenly lost contact with the Upper Continent. From then on, it became impossible to ess it. You had to reach the 7th stage to go there.


    Just as it became impossible for those in the Pris Realm to go to the Upper Continent, it became impossible for those in the Upper Continent to return, or at least, that''s what we think.


    We have had no contact with our ancestors on the Upper Continent since then."


    "I didn''t expect to hear that. So the continent once had ess to such a powerful ce?" Vicente asked as Myndentan''s magical figure disappeared.


    "Indeed. Do you understand why I''m telling you this?" The ck dragon looked deep into Vicente''s eyes.


    "That..." Vicente hesitated for a moment, but answered after thinking. "You think I''ll go to the Upper Continent in the future?"


    "You are a clever boy. Indeed. The ancestral tribes of Majestic Treefrog Grove, not just the dragons, are united with the same purpose. To reconnect Pris Realm to the Upper Continent. To do this, we need beings like you, Vicente Fuller."

 Chapter 862 Worse Future Disaster

    ??As Vicente''s expression turned grave, the First Elder of the Dragon Tribe mirrored his seriousness, his voice deepening with the weight of their conversation.",


    "The Upper Continent is not just and of opportunity for powerful magical beings like myself and the tribe''s elders. It''s a ce where we must restore the bnce of the Pris Realm.


    The current state of our continent is unsustainable. The vampires and magicians will eventually destroy the Pris Realm, even without The Purification. When the bnce is lost, a catastrophe equal to or worse than the present one will strike.


    By then, reversing our losses may be impossible..."


    The great dragon paused, his concern for the fate of thesends clear in his eyes.


    If the continent suffered, the dragons would lose much as well!


    "There are races on our continent native to the Upper Continent. Migration between continents was once normal. However, when we lost the ability to travel freely, the beings from the Upper Continent were stranded in ournds.


    This is the case with the superior vampires. They originated from a group of 16 creatures from the Upper Continent trapped on our continent. From them, the demonic vampire race spread through ournd like a disease.


    Meanwhile, some of the most important vampire hunters, who were also from the Upper Continent, could not reach their targets.


    Do you understand what I''m getting at?"


    "That..." Vicente narrowed his eyes in confusion. "But the vampires made a non-aggression pact with you, I heard. If you want to deal with them, why do it?"


    The dragon grinned.


    "The vampires have no clue where they came from or what goes down on the 7th stage. The 16 who came from the Upper Continent died soon after we realized we could no longer go there.


    Some members of our region realized they would be trouble and took the lead in deciding to kill them. Unfortunately, the bastards had reproduced before that, leaving behind powerful inferior vampires and their children.


    Tsk! They''re like cockroaches! Extremely difficult to eliminate!" He said with frustration in his voice.


    "When we killed the 16, the inferior vampires protected the descendants of those primordials without our knowledge. By the time we discovered millenniater that there were still members of that cursed race in ournds, it was toote. There were hundreds of them, and they had formed a powerful tribe.


    From then on, we tried many ways to eliminate them, but we couldn''t. They grew stronger as they tasted the blood of their enemies. Even the elves'' attempt to create an ally against the vampires failed miserably. They only grew stronger by sucking human blood."


    Vicente narrowed his eyes when he heard that. "So that''s why the elves helped the humans with the Magic Awakening? They wanted us to get rid of the vampires?"


    The dragon nodded. "There weren''t many magicians back then. We didn''t know magician''s blood would be so powerful for vampires.


    Sigh! We made a big mistake! If we hadn''t, we wouldn''t have been forced to make a non-aggression treaty with the vampires in the recent past."


    "So that''s why... But aren''t you stronger than the vampires? I bet you could kill Demien Bloodthorne all by yourself." Vicente understood the origin of the magicalmunity he had been reborn into, but he didn''t understand how such a dragon could sound so nervous.


    The oldest dragon elder of this tribe exined, "It''s not that simple. There are races that are stronger or weaker. It depends on the enemy. Dark Path magicians, like you, are the strongest against vampires in the Pris Realm, which is why the elves helped humanity.


    As powerful as I am to defeat you, even if you were an Intermediate Archmage, the truth is I couldn''t defeat Demien Bloodthorne.


    It''s a difference in how your origin works, Vicente. You have a part of your essence that I could easily damage if we fought. That''s not true of vampires. But with your Throne of Darkness, you can defeat them in a way that I can''t."


    Vicente clenched his fists as he realized the point he had overlooked.


    There were indeed elements that made some beings the enemies of others, or even the nemesis of other races. A being that was powerful against certain races could be weak against races that were hunted by those that were weak against them.


    This might seem strange and contradictory, but upon reflection, Vicente understood what it brought to the world: bnce.


    "That''s why we didn''t eliminate the vampires ourselves. Although we are powerful and have long lives, we don''t have what it takes to kill such strong vampires easily. Also, there are only a few of us. Unlike humans, it is very difficult for dragons to reproduce."


    "I see. That''s why the elves used a race that reproduces easily. Too bad we don''t live as long as you and the vampires profit from our deaths." Vicente understood everything and realized why these beings had also given up using magic and concentrated on sending beings to the Upper Continent.


    "Hmm, that''s why I want to help you prepare to go to the Upper Continent. If you can reunite with our ancestors there and reverse the connection between our continents, it would change everything for us.


    Today''s vampires don''t know this because they lost their heritage when my ancestors acted back then. But if they find out, they could be even worse than they are now."


    Vicente clenched his fists, realizing if they didn''t quickly weaken the current vampires and someone on the Upper Continent didn''t achieve this noble goal, sooner orter the Pris Realm would lose all its life!


    "You have the potential to be the next Magus to go to the Upper Continent. That''s why ancestor spoke to you and gave you an easier challenge.


    In this case, as the First Elder of the tribe in this generation, I must help you. I can''t leave Majestic Treefrog Grove because of the treaty with the vampires, but there are still things I can do.


    Vicente, step onto the tform. It''s hard for me to exin what it is. Suffice it to say that you can find out the location of your next pentagrams through it and even get more than just information." Vicente clenched his fists and, after a moment''s thought, moved on.

 Chapter 863 Divine Dragons Matrix

    <h4>Chapter 863 Divine Dragons Matrix</h4>


    The moment Vicente put one of his feet into the special tform, he felt something different covering his body. Soon, he found himself in apletely different ce than the area where the dragon was waiting for him.",


    "This..."


    He couldn''t help but open his mouth in shock, seeing nothing in the surroundings to show he was still in the area near the First Elder of the Dragon Tribe.


    Now, he came upon a wide area where a huge, boundlesswn covered the entire surroundings. The sky was perfectly blue and a light breeze, the kind that would rx anyone, blew lightly through his hair.


    For a moment, Vicente wanted to close his eyes and take in the palpable peace of this ce.


    When he opened his eyes a momentter, his gaze changed, his eyebrows knitted together as he couldn''t help but take a step back when he came face to face with four enormous dragons.


    These were not dragons like the First Elder. Their bodies seemed to be made of nothing but mana, so they were somewhat transparent. Still, their peak 6th stage auras were enough to make Vicente instantly cautious.


    "Human?"


    "He has the Amulet of Myndentan."


    "Oh? My heir? I didn''t expect a human to get my inheritance," said one of the dragon spirits in this ce. He looking at Vicente more closely as he smelled the human boy''s scent and elemental affinities.


    Vicente looked at this being and saw much of the dragon that had finished the challenge of his trio. "This... Don''t you remember me?"


    "The one who fought you was me and at the same time, it wasn''t. You were fighting one of my soul projections. I am one projection, but I only have the knowledge of my true self until the moment I was created.


    What the other projections or my true self did after my creation, I don''t have ess to," the creature said, feeling since the human was his heir, it was worth exining.


    Thergest of the four dragons around Vicente stood up, growing evenrger as he opened his enormous mouth.


    "Human, you have entered the Divine Dragon Matrix. What brings you here?"


    Vicente said, after some hesitation, "I am searching for my next pentagrams. They must be of the type formed by the phenomena of nature and of the cyan grade."


    "Oh? You''re very ambitious," said one dragon.


    "That doesn''t seem to be the case," Myndentan muttered, feeling something different from hispanions. "His second magical form seems to have a conscience. That''s its thing, for sure."


    "So it''s an arrogant Magic Gem... Tsk, dealing with such essences is alwaysplicated."


    "Is that all you want, human?" the first of the four dragons asked.


    "That would be enough for me, senior," Vicente replied with anticipation, not knowing what to expect.


    "In that case, prepare for yourself. You will see what you want, but there will be a price. Remember, your soul will be marked by this debt to the Dragon Tribe."


    The four dragons positioned themselves identically, their bodies glowing brighter and brighter until they exploded.


    Vicente tried to protect himself by raising his arms in front of his face as he felt powerful gusts of wind and mana pass through his body.


    Three secondster, his surroundings changed noticeably, once again showing him an unfamiliar but extremely real terrain, as if he was really in that ce, a dark and misty valley.


    Ka-boom!


    Suddenly, a loud p of thunder sounded behind Vicente, causing him to turn and look in the direction where the purple sh hade from.


    Then, as if in a chain reaction, all the mana up to a few kilometers from where the lightning had struck began to move, attracted by something.


    Vicente watched with narrowed eyes, feeling a terrible sensation, the sensation of a natural pentagram forming.


    As he moved closer to the spot in question, he saw something appear out of nowhere, with the surrounding elements, along with the mana, condensing an essence into the shape of a pentagram.


    At first, it glowed red, but then it turned orange, yellow, and then green. When it reached that color, it looked like it was going to stop moving forward, but another bolt of lightning came down from the sky and struck it, making it turn cyan!


    ''Is that how a pentagram is formed?'' It impressed Vicente.


    But he didn''t get carried away. After a second of admiring the formation of the pentagram, he turned his attention to the surroundings of the area, keeping in mind what the area looked like.


    ''This... A cloudy, mana-rich wastnd. The elements of the Dark Path are extremely strong here. Don''t tell me this is The Ivory Desert?''


    He swallowed his saliva at this thought, which meant he would have to venture close to the home of the vampires.


    ''When will this happen? Has it already happened?'' He nced around, looking for signs of the passage of time.


    ''I can''t say how soon it will happen. But since the dragons are showing it to me, it must be something from the future. A pentagram in this area wouldn''tst...''


    He was thinking when he suddenly saw a group of vampires in the distance, led by a High-level Paragon.


    At that moment, as he opened his eyes wide, his surroundings changed and the Divine Dragon Matrix led him to another ce.


    As soon as he reached another area, one that waspletely different, less negative and with some green here and there, he felt like he was going to vomit while his heart beat differently.


    ''What happened?'' he asked himself as he fell to his knees.


    But when he tried to talk to Torne, he felt the ghost was in a deep sleep,pletely inessible.


    Turning his focus to his soul, he felt a dragon symbol appear on it, as if it were a tattoo, a mark of hismitment.


    ''Is this my debt?'' He felt a powerful forceing from it, something like amitment that would force him to pay his debt sometime.


    But as he thought this, kneeling on the ground and weakened, he heard a terrible voice, loaded with malice and murderous intent.


    "Vicente Fuller, I presume. We meet atst."


    Hearing these words, Vicente looked ahead and saw a man 2.2 meters tall, well built, probably over 150 kilos, withrge teeth in his mouth, now set in a malicious smile.


    His armor was adorned with various symbols of death, including human skulls and chains. His red and ck cape matched his blood-red eyes, but also his macabre 6th stage aura.


    Vicente had never seen this being before in his life, but the moment he did, he identified the person.


    "Demien Bloodthorne!"

 Chapter 864 A Future to Avoid

    Chapter 864 A Future to Avoid


    ??Vicente shivered at the sight of the strongest vampire in the Pris Realm, wondering for a moment how and why.",


    Wasn''t this just a vision? How could he be discovered by the enemy leader? For that matter, how could he be discovered by this creature supposed to be hibernating while he finished absorbing the human blood he had consumed years ago?


    For a moment, Vicente felt like he was in a nightmare, but then he heard a voice that was hard not to recognize.


    "Demien Bloodthorne, I did not expect to meet you like this," said the voice that drew Vicente, his own voice, with his future self right behind where he was kneeling on the ground.


    Looking at his future self, Vicente understood the situation and realized he had made a misunderstanding.


    ''Am I going to meet Demien when I''m still a High-level Paragon?'' Vicente felt the cultivation of his future self, who was much stronger than him even though he was still at his current level.


    ''It looks like I still won''t have conquered my fifth pentagram by then. I can only feel four essences in this body.'' He looked deeply at himself and imagined this meeting would be about three years in the future.


    "You''ve really messed things up for me. Killing my men and disrupting my ns has caused me a headache, Vicente Fuller. Today you will pay for what you have done with your life," said the man as he opened his mouth wide while a cyan pentagram with indigo traces appeared around him.


    The moment he activated his Intermediate Archmage powers, a cultivation Vicente could not ignore, thousands of bat-like creatures appeared in the air.


    Under Demien''s powers, rotting bodies emerged from the ground, leaving Vicente surrounded by enemies, alone in a ce his past self couldn''t imagine.


    Vicente from the future also activated his powers and his nine pentagrams appeared, only one of them green and all the others cyan.


    The surrounding shadows gave light to shadow demons, while weapons and artificial creatures appeared from Vicente''s electromaic powers.


    Demien smiled and licked his lips as he imagined how much stronger he would be by absorbing Vicente Fuller''s blood.


    "Today it will be you. In the future, I will act against those two bitches you call sisters!" He moved against Vicente, his dark beings attacking Vice''s metals and shadow beings.


    Suddenly, the ce that seemed peaceful a moment ago turned into a huge battlefield as Demien used his many skills to attack Vicente.


    Golden chains emerged from the vacuum of space and raced against Vicente''s wrists and heels.


    Mirrors of mana appeared here and there, countering Vicente''s blows with simr versions of their own attacks.


    Right from the start of this fight, the past Vicente saw his future self being pressured, his side of the fight being driven to exhaustion while Demien fought for almost the entire fight without showing any weakness.


    ''Is this Demien Bloodthorne''s level? He looks even stronger than Myndentan''s soul projection.'' The past Vicente thought with concern as he watched a battle he really did not want to seee to an end.


    All of future Vicente''s magical forms and spells copsed in the face of Demien Bloodthorne, who did not even need 50% of his superior vampire''s strength.


    Taking the future Vicente by the scruff of the neck and looking into the eyes of this wounded man, who was bleeding in various parts of himself, Demien smiled and said. "It''s time for you to help me be an Advanced Archmage. Give me your blood, human!"


    With these words, Demien bit the future Vicente''s neck without the young man having the slightest chance to save himself.


    A minuteter, the past Vicente saw his future self thrown to the ground, dead!


    A shiver ran down his spine as he looked at the hideous creature standing in the same spot where he had finished that dead body.


    As Demien looked away, with a glint in his eyes that was hard to ignore, in the direction where Vicente was standing, the young man stood up and took a step back.


    Demien flew towards him, knocking Vicente off bnce as he feared he would meet the same fate as his future self.


    But just as he was about to be reached, he felt the enemy pass through his body before seeing his surroundings change again, like a painting being burned.


    The previous sensation of pain surged through his body, making him dizzy as he mmed his back into the ground.


    He felt another dragon symbol appear in his soul, a second promise from him to the Dragon Tribe.


    A momentter, he found himself back on the golden tform he had entered, where the First Elder of the Dragon Tribe was still waiting for him in the same ce he had stopped.


    The glow from around the Divine Dragon Matrix disappeared and the First Elder stretched his head closer to Vicente, curious to know what the young man had seen.


    "Did you find your next pentagrams?" The Advanced Archmage of the tribe asked, his voice filled with anticipation.


    The Divine Dragon Matrix was a tribal treasure that could only be used once every 500 years. Since its origin was rted to the dragons that advanced to the 7th stage after reality shifted to the Pris Realm and the Upper Continent, the cost of activating it was immense.


    Only every 500 years would this incredible magical tool be "recharged" for a new activation!


    But just because the properties of something that came from the powers of four legendary dragons and 500 years of mana were so fantastic, the effects of the tool were incredible and almost always urate.


    "More or less," Vicente said, feeling exhausted, with a mixed feeling of relief and worry in his heart.


    "What do you mean?" The dragon narrowed his eyes as he realized that not everything was smooth sailing for the young human. "What did you see?"


    "A future to be avoided." Vicente said as he leaned against the tform and looked at the dragon with sincerity and concern in his eyes. "I saw my death."


    The First Elder''s eyes widened as his gaze seemed to lose much of its former luster. Even though he didn''t have the skin to turn pale, his appearance became somewhat opaque and dark at the words of the little human in front of him.


    "This is terrible." He muttered as he closed his eyes and sighed. "The Divine Dragon Matrix has never been wrong."

 Chapter 865 Child Consciousness

    Chapter 865 Child Consciousness


    ??The Dragon Tribe had possessed the precious magical tool known as the Divine Dragon Matrix for at least 500,000 years.",


    During this long period, the tribe had used it nearly a thousand times. In every prediction the tool made, whatever it showed always came true in the end.


    Even when someone tried to change their own destiny, the essence of the prediction came true, even if in a slightly different way.


    Vicente looked at the First Elder in silence, taking the old dragon''sment as a concern for him, not an attempt to discourage him.


    "Even if that''s the case, I''ll try to do things differently. What I can''t do is act exactly as I nned before." He stood up under the scrutiny of the First Elder.


    "But have you seen your pentagrams?" The old dragon asked after a sigh of disappointment, seeing that things would not be easy for either of them.


    "I''ve only seen one."


    "That''s strange. Even if the ancestors were trying to help you prepare for a deadly challenge, they shouldn''t have failed to show your two essences." The First Elder of this generation of dragons looked at the tform and felt ufortable.


    "Are you sure you only saw one essence? Maybe they showed you two, but you only saw one."


    Vicente thought for a moment, but he was sure he had felt only one pentagram.


    "I am sure. But this could be hidden advice."


    "What do you have in mind?" The dragon was interested in Vicente''s interpretation, even though he thought the boy was wrong about having been led to only one pentagram.


    "I have a green pentagram with me that ispatible with my Throne of Darkness. Maybe the predictions they showed me were a message for me to absorb it?" Vicente hypothesized.


    "Oh? So you already have an essence with you?" opening his mouth, the old dragon saw sense in Vicente''s hypothesis. "Maybe that''s it. I still think there could be a second pentagram in the visions you''ve had, but if I''m wrong, maybe the elders have left this hidden advice for you."


    Vicente looked at his spatial ring and thought to himself.


    ''If that''s the case, I can get my fifth pentagram before my meeting with Demien Bloodthorne... That could save me from dying that day.''


    Torne heard this and said. ''We better wait until you find the cyan pentagram you im to have seen, master. Let''s prevent a change in your ns from causing this pentagram not to appear where you saw it.''


    ''Torne, are you awake?'' Vicente was surprised.


    ''Yes, I was strangely sealed when you entered the tform. I didn''t see what you saw, but I was at your side.'' The ghost exined.


    ''So that was it. It seems that the powers of this tool are truly incredible.'' Vicentemented as he found himself in his space of consciousness. ''Anyway, I''m going to do what you suggested. When I find the cyan pentagram I saw, I''ll absorb it and the green pentagram at the same time.


    The consciousness of the Throne of Darkness heard this being said in its direction and couldn''t ignore it. ''Have you forgotten what we talked about earlier?''


    ''Would you rather die than absorb this green pentagram?''


    ''I don''t know what you''re talking about. I didn''t see your vision either.'' Said the essence of Vicente''s second magical form, somewhat displeased with how easily its user could be manipted. ''If you try to absorb this green essence, I will reject it and it will vanish.''


    ''Huh? If you do that, I''ll stop cultivating you and focus entirely on my maic powers.'' Vicente narrowed his eyes as he looked at the Throne of Darkness.


    ''You wouldn''t be so stupid!''


    ''I will absorb the green pentagram in your fourth space. Don''t forget our positions here. I am your master.''


    ''Ungrateful human! I''ve saved you many times!'' said the voice of the throne''s conscience, showing a rebellious aura against Vicente.


    ''Let me save you this time, then. I''ll do as Torne suggested. First, I''m going to find the cyan pentagram I saw. When I''ve confirmed that it''s the only one that appears in that ce, I''ll absorb the green pentagram and it.''


    ''Tsk! Do whatever you want. Just don''t regret itter!''


    Torne watched the figure return to its resting position in that space and couldn''t help but sigh.


    ''Don''t worry about it, master. The consciousness of Magic Gems can be very sensitive and protective of what is best for it and its user. But it''s no different from a child with power. Sooner orter, it will mature and be more understandable.''


    Vicente sighed as he turned his attention back to where he was standing with the Advanced Archmage of the Dragon Tribe.


    "Elder, can you say how far into the future the matrix can show us? In my second vision, I can more or less imagine its time. But in the first, I saw almost nothing that could help me."


    "I''m afraid I can''t help you with that. Your vision could be tomorrow or ten years from now. But if you''re in doubt, travel to the Elves Tribe. They''ll be able to help you."


    "The elves? Thanks for the advice. I''ll do that." Vicentemented to the dragon as he stepped down from the tform, not changing his ns too much, as he had already nned to go to that tribe on this journey through the Majestic Treefrog Grove.


    "Sigh! About what we talked about earlier, I hope the matrix has made its first mistake. I really want to believe that you will go to the Upper Continent in the future. You would be a great help to our ancestors by working to reconnect us with them."


    "I will certainly do my best, Elder. I doubt the four dragons will let me off the hook for my obligation to them by letting me die so easily." Vicente said with a smile on his face, trying to think positively about the future he had seen.


    "Hmm, I hope so. For now, stay with the tribe for a few days. I have something that won''t take you to the next level, but it might help you on your journey. This item is in the Dragon''s Secret Treasure, which is only opened on full moons. So stay with us until then. It will help you in your future travels."


    "I thank the elder for his generosity." Vicente didn''t refuse and readily agreed to stay with the tribe for a few more days.

 Chapter 866 Leaving the Dragon Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 866 Leaving the Dragon Tribe?</h4>


    The next day, Vicente had already talked to hispanions about some of what he had learned from the First Elder and the Divine Dragon Matrix.",


    He didn''t tell them everything he knew. The part about the Upper Continent and the connection to the Pris Realm hundreds of thousands of years ago wasn''t something that would change things much for Victor and Elmo. It was a matter of concern for anyone who became a Magus one day and went to that area.


    Only a small fraction of all 6th stage magical beings had any chance of ascending. Worrying Elmo and Victor about what the First Elder had told him seemed unnecessary to Vicente.


    But he told them he saw about the location of his next pentagram, a future battle against Demien Bloodthorne, and that it would be their responsibility to deal with the vampires, since the strongest in the Majestic Treefrog Grove wouldn''t be able to join them.


    After discussing these points, the three Dragon Tribe visitors had a feast with the tribe elders and were then released to cultivate in seclusion in a special area of the territory. There, they would wait for the next full moon.


    ...


    A few days after Vicente and his twopanions arrived in the Dragon Tribe, the three had cultivated in this magicalnd and even exchanged experiences with 6th stage dragons.


    With the arrival of the full moon that night, they left their meditation stateste that afternoon and prepared to leave the Dragon Tribe.


    "Are we going to the Elves Tribe after tonight?" Victor asked Vicente as he stood up from where he had been cultivating for over 24 hours straight.


    "Yes, we need to know when my next pentagram will appear. Going to The Ivory Desert without knowing will be dangerous." The ck-haired young man replied as he walked towards the dragon waiting for them at the entrance to the cave they were in.


    Since the cyan pentagram would appear near the vampires'' home, they couldn''t go to such an area long before the pentagram appeared, or they would run too high a risk of being discovered!


    Elmo sighed andmented. "I didn''t expect the dragons to be so receptive to us. They''ve given us so much, with almost no demands."


    Vicente hadn''t told them the most important thing, but what they knew was more than reasonable. "These are desperate times. They have been betrayed by a treaty that has only harmed them. They see us as the hope that someone will punish the vampires before these creatures be invincible."


    "I suppose that''s the case." Elmo muttered, not doubting that there was more to it.


    When they left the cave they were in, they soon followed a 5th stage dragon to the ce where the most important elders of the tribe should be waiting for them.


    In that ce, a t, rocky area with almost no vegetation, they saw more than a dozen dragons waiting for them, lined up in an orderly fashion.


    "Vicente, it''s time for you to meet your destiny." The First Elder said as he revealed a dragon bracelet, something toorge for human wrists, but which would fit Vicente well as a belt.


    Vicente looked at the shiny silver object, which emanated a special aura that seemed to cut through space.


    "This is the Space Bracelet, capable of teleporting its wearer up to a few hundred kilometers from its starting point.


    How far you can go with it depends on the amount of mana you used to activate it. A High-level Paragon nearing exhaustion can teleport up to 50 kilometers from their starting point."


    Vicente thanked the First Elder for this gift, an item that must be precious.


    Something like the Space Bracelet could certainly save lives!


    "I hope this will help you change your fate a bit." The First Elder said with a worried sigh, unsure if this could really happen, even with his attempt and the ns Vicente surely already had.


    "Don''t worry, First Elder. I''m sure what I saw won''t happen. At least I won''t die alone. If I have to go, I''ll take Demien Bloodthorne with me!" Vicente showed one of his tightly clenched fists in front of his face, his eyes steady and a smile on the corner of his lips.


    The dragons in the area just nodded in appreciation of the young man. Several of them had tested Vicente''s skills over the past few days, so they knew what he was capable of.


    Although he was still weakpared to the dragons of the tribe, Vicente had a lot of room to grow in a short time. With two new pentagrams, he could approach the end of the 5th stage and unleash all the powers of the Throne of Darkness.


    Even his electromaic powers could show significant improvements just by growing his Throne of Darkness!


    But if even that wasn''t enough, then perhaps the continent was really destined to bepletely dominated by vampires before facing the copse and end of magical beings.


    "It would be good if you stayed longer in the tribe to learn about our customs and the history of the continent. But there''s no time for that. Go on. Continue your journey. If you survive Demien,e back here before you are promoted to the 7th stage."


    Said one of the stronger dragons, while Vicente, Elmo and Victor made signs of thanks.


    "Thank you for your kindness. One day, I will return to repay you." Vicente made a gesture of gratitude, while Elmo and Victor made simr gestures, bidding farewell to these elders of the strongest tribe on the continent.


    The three of them followed the path the dragons had already exined to them, towards the Elves Tribe, which was at the opposite end of the Majestic Treefrog Grove from the location of the Dragons Tribe.


    Considering the size of the area and therge presence of powerful tribes in the area, it would take the group up to three days to travel through the area before reaching their destination.


    In those days of travel, they would see a bit of a fantastic and peaceful area, one of the few ces on the entire continent where nothing had changed, even with The Purification.


    Wearing the symbol of the dragons, no one would give them any trouble until they were very close to the elven territory!

 Chapter 867 Elves

    <h4>Chapter 867 Elves?</h4>


    When Vicente, Victor, and Elmo arrived near the Elves Tribe three days after leaving the dragon territory, they discovered a cepletely different from the Dragons Tribe.",


    The Elves Tribe was at the eastern end of the Majestic Treefrog Grove, in an area where giant trees, up to 400 meters high, with trunks over 20 meters in radius, grew. These gigantic trees covered the area, maintaining a constant penumbra on the surface because of the shade they created in the area.


    But the area itself wasn''t dark. Through some passages, light reached the ground, giving the ce a natural illumination that made it even more special.


    From a distance, the threepanions could see this colorful ce ahead, where fluorescent beings floated in the air and the mana was so dense it seemed as if it would condense into a tangible essence.


    As Vicente and hispanions saw the symbol of the Elven Tribe in the trunk of a tree ahead, they realized this was the beginning of the territory of one of the three most formidable magical races on the continent.


    ording to the dragons, they would have to get permission from the elves to proceed from this point on.


    Vicente then took off the identification of the Dragons Tribe friends they had received and said aloud, looking at the many branches of these enormous trees in the area.


    Because of the size of these trees, there was hardly any undergrowth around, making the area rather ''clean'', with no bushes or nts to get in the way of someone walking through the terrain.


    "Friends of the Elves Tribe, we have just passed the Dragon Tribe. First Elder Xymanth rmended that Ie to the tribe to seek answers to what I saw in the Divine Dragons Matrix," Vicente said aloud, emphasizing the fact he had used the high-level tool of the dragons.


    As soon as he heard the words ''Divine Dragons Matrix'', one elf who had been watching this boundary point opened his eyes and looked toward Vicente, Victor and Elmo.


    This 1.5 meter tall male creature, with blond hair, white skin, andrge pointed ears, narrowed his diamond-colored eyes as he stood up from where he was sitting.


    ''Divine Dragon Matrix? This tool is only used by the strongest dragons in the tribe. Would they let a human use it? Why?''


    With these doubts in his mind, the slim-bodied creature, dressed in special clothes made of leaves bound with gold threads, with special runes glittering here and there, moved.


    Appearing in front of Vicente''s group, as if he had materialized there after teleporting, the elf with a bow and arrows on his back stopped and looked into the eyes of the human who had caught his eye.


    Even though he was only a High-level Paragon, this small individual was not intimidated by the presence of Vicente, Victor, and Elmo.


    "Why did the dragons allow you to use their tool?"


    "It must have been for this." Vicente showed the Dragons Amulet, the special item Myndentan had made for him when he had passed thest of the challenges.


    The elf looked at the ne around the human''s neck, narrowing his eyes as he noticed the special magical fluctuation of the item.


    ''It seems this human haspleted one of the dragon''s games and some ancestor has recognized his potential.''


    This guy didn''t make it difficult for Vicente when he realized how urgent it was to take these people to the tribal elders. "Come with me. I''ll take you to the council of elders."


    The three followed the elf, who seemed to be only a teenager, considering how perfect his face looked, hiding his centuries of experience.


    "Touch nothing and don''t talk to anyone. My tribe is very sensitive about certain things. It''s best to avoid those who don''t really need to be in contact with you." Said the elf as he led the way to the center of the tribe.


    Elves were not creatures who liked members of other races, much less members of other races entering their territory. They were hard on creatures different from themselves, often considered arrogant, rac*st individuals who looked down on everyone, with a few exceptions, as if they were inferior vermin.


    But there were reasons for that. Elmo and Victor understood well where the elven behavior came from.


    As beings with an immense affinity for the elements of the Light Path, especially the light element, one of the most precious elements, these creatures were known for their extreme vitality.


    In particr, elven blood was said to have magical properties that could allow an old man on the verge of death from old age to regenerate his vitality, gain energy, and live for decades or centuries, depending on the condition of the blood.


    For a long time, beings of different races hunted the elves, until when they created the magicalmunity that existed until The Purification, things got worse as humans hunted them in order to live longer.


    After millennia of living in this reality, the elves were extremely defensive of non-elven beings, rarely leaving their territory and having strong opinions about members of races other than their own.


    None of the three wanted to go against the Elves Tribe, so they respected the elf''s advice and followed him into the center of the tribe''s territory.


    After 17 minutes of running through the giant trees, the group spotted the elven vige, where many wooden buildings could be seen on the branches and trunks of the trees, with many stairs in between.


    The vige was built where there were no leaves above the area, where there was a fountain illuminated by the golden rays of lighting from the sky.


    Over 400 creatures simr to the elf who was leading them lived there, living in harmony with nature, cultivating and minding their own business.


    The group slowed down as they approached the vige, the three guests controlling their auras so as not to frighten the wary elves in the area.


    Then, just as they were about to enter the vige, three 6th level elves appeared in their path.


    "Haldir, take Vicente Fuller to the council. The other two will stay outside the vige to wait for theirpanion." Said one elf, surprising the three travelers by saying Vicente''s name.


    Victor and Elmo readily epted the elves'' terms and stayed behind while Vicente went into the vige with the elf named Haldir, who had led them there.

 Chapter 868 Where There’s Death, There’s Always Death

    <h4>Chapter 868 Where There''s Death, There''s Always Death?</h4>


    Upon entering the vige, Vicente was almost immediately greeted by many looks in his direction as he passed the two Archmages who had appeared in his path to stop Victor and Elmo.",


    The looks in the young human Paragon''s direction were filled with uncertainty, fear, disgust, and hatred, but no one approached him or made any absurdments.


    The ordinary people of the tribe simply watched him in silence, putting aside their business to monitor this surely dangerous individual.


    Vicente sighed as he felt the negative sensationing from these many simr-looking creatures while looking at the beautiful construction of these beings.


    "I''ve heard about elves, but I didn''t imagine it would be like this," He murmured to Haldir, causing the Paragon to look at him out of the corner of his eye.


    "They''re friendly because I''m guiding you. Otherwise, someone would have tried to kill you by now." Haldir said briefly as he climbed the stairs to the most imposing building in the center of the vige.


    ''I can imagine.'' Vicente smiled bitterly.


    Once they had climbed 222 steps, Haldir stopped in front of Vicente, in front of tworge golden doors in this all-white, temple-like building.


    The two doors opened, revealing six elves, three women and three men, all dressed in white robes, some with blond hair, others with silver hair.


    "Elders of the tribe, I bring Vicente Fuller asmanded." Haldir said as he made a gesture of greeting to his superiors, bowing his head in respect for the strongest Archmages in the ce.


    In front of Vicente, the six Intermediate Archmages watched him with interested looks,pletely different from the looks of the ordinary inhabitants of the tribe.


    Vicente greeted the elders as well, gesturing in their direction. "Elders, thank you for receiving me. I''m afraid today''s visit is not just about getting to know each other. I have a request to make."


    One woman motioned for Haldir to wait in the corner and said to Vicente. "Come with us, Vicente Fuller. Let''s talk in a morefortable ce."


    He nodded and followed the group into the building, watching as the guards closed the thick, golden doors.


    Once inside, Vicente''s eyes immediately narrowed as his senses were confused by a ce that seemed muchrger than the building outside suggested.


    Not only did the inside of this building seemrger than the building itself, but there was nothing there that one would expect to find inside a building. Its interior looked like a special garden, very well lit, where a colorful mist, mana, surrounded the lush and colorful vegetation of the area.


    Vicente followed the elders to a ce where there was arge stone table with several seats around it.


    From this spot, he could see other elves, individuals cultivating in different parts of the special garden.


    The elders sat around the stone table, with Vicente standing in front of them.


    "What did you see in the Divine Dragon Matrix?" asked the same silver-haired woman who had summoned him here.


    Vicente stopped looking around and focused on the principal topic of this visit. "I saw a cyan pentagrampatible with me appear in an area of The Ivory Desert, but also an encounter with Demien Bloodthorne."


    One man narrowed his eyes. "What was the oue of this encounter?"


    Vicente closed his eyes and sighed before answering the question. "My death."


    "I see..."


    "If that''s the case, I''m sorry. Did the dragons tell you that the Divine Dragon Matrix never made mistakes?" A blonde woman asked, her lookpletely different after Vicente''s answer, showing her disappointment.


    "The First Elder warned me about this... But I believe there is a first time for everything in life. In the vision I saw, I only had 4 pentagrams in one of my magical forms. But if I find the cyan pentagram I mentioned, I''ll have five pentagrams before I meet Demien." Vicente said as he showed the artifact containing the green pentagram he had collected in the Valley of Lightning.


    The elves scanned Vicente''s powers, as well as the artifact containing the naturally formed pentagram, and confirmed what he had just said.


    "Even if the conditions are different, the result will be the same. Where there is death, there will always be death. Your death itself may not happen as you saw it. But it will happen. Your only salvation is to escape the magicalws of the Pris Realm and go to the Upper Continent." Said a silver-haired elf, the oldest member of the council.


    "You can live if you ascend to the next qualitative step and travel to the Upper Continent when you are banished from the Pris Realm."


    "That..." Vicente narrowed his eyes, thinking that wasn''t possible. "I''m only a Paragon. I''m a long way from being a Magus."


    "Magus?" The young-looking old elfughed when he heard that, but didn''t go into details. Some things were better kept secret.


    "This is the only alternative for you, Vicente Fuller. You will surelye out of the fight against Demien Bloodthorne with a mortal wound. Even if you don''t die on the battlefield, it will kill you if you don''t leave for the Upper Continent in time."


    "Unfortunately, there is no way to transfer your death to someone else. Only you can correct your fate by transcending thews of our continent." Another woman said, looking at Vicente seriously.


    Vicente clenched his fists, not liking this at all. If they were right, not only would he not be able to kill Demien Bloodthorne, but he would also have to find a way to get to the Upper Continent in a few years.


    In other words, he would be forced to flee and might never be able to return to the continent!


    His expression quickly turned ugly as he imagined how this could destroy his ns, but also alienate him from his family.


    As he clenched his fists and felt his head hurt, he couldn''t help but think he had to defy the truth known to dragons and elves.


    ''I must stop this, no matter what it takes! I can''t die before I secure Annie''s fate!''


    The oldest of the elves sighed before changing the subject. "Anyway, you can try to reach another fate. We''ve seen nothing like this before, and we don''t think you''ll escape death. Do what you have to do.


    In the meantime, we can help you understand the exact time and ce where this cyan pentagram will appear. But be prepared. Perhaps you''ll receive this essence just before your meeting with Demien."

 Chapter 869 What Comes After the 7th Stage

    <h4>Chapter 869 What Comes After the 7th Stage</h4>


    "Thank you. I will face whatever stands in my way. I will not ept to be killed so easily." Vicente said firmly as he clenched one of his fists and gestured to the group of six elves.",


    These elders made no furtherment about Vicente''s fate, leaving him to struggle to change his own fate.


    One of them then asked a question that was on the minds of all hispanions. "Vicente, did the First Elder tell you about the Upper Continent and our goal?"


    "Yes, he told me that in the past we were connected to the Upper Continent, but that something has changed. He also told me about the n to reconnect the two continents and that there was a group in that ce that I should join to do so," Vicente replied as he saw the serious looks on the elders'' faces.


    Even though they weren''t as worried about Vicente''s future as they thought the young man would die, they saw no problem in talking to him about this ce and their ns.


    If Vicente already knew all this, then talking to him might help them in some way, even if he wasn''t destined to go to the Upper Continent himself. Vicente himself might not live long, but until he died, the possibilities were endless.


    If he prepared someone in his ce toplete this mission, it would be very good for the creatures of Majestic Treefrog Grove.


    But not only that, as much as Vicente would probably die before he had the chance to go to the Upper Continent, it was good for their interests to make him feel motivated to fight the vampires in the Pris Realm.


    "The dragons want to restore the way things worked over a million years ago," said one of the three women in this group of tribal elders. "That would be nice, but we think it will be impossible to achieve.


    The Upper Continent is stronger than the Pris Realm. We don''t know the exact reason for the changeover a million years ago, but we believe it is this difference in strength.


    What we want for this level is not the same as what the dragons want. Whoever goes to the Upper Continent to join our ancestors should focus on getting the natives of the Upper Continent to at least the 5th stage to cross the barrier between the two continents.


    This would be enough for some of the outside races of our continent to let their natural predators enter the Pris Realm again."


    "It would also be good to let magical beings weaker than Magus cross over to this continent."


    What the dragons wanted was more ambitious, to ensure that anyone willing to brave the dangers of the journey between the two continents could make it from one side to the other.


    But the elves thought that would be too difficult, so they wanted something more modest.


    One of the pointy-eared men said. "Someone powerful is behind this move, so you should prepare yourself if you think you will survive to go to the Upper Continent."


    "Someone did this?" Vicente asked.


    To make such a powerful change, such a being would have to be frighteningly powerful!


    "Certainly. On the Upper Continent, there are magical beings that far exceed Magus'' strength. As impressive as it may seem to us, it shouldn''t be that shocking to the people on the continent. Still, whoever did it must have a prestigious position and be very strong, even by the standards of suchnds."


    "No wonder we''ve been trying to solve this problem for hundreds of thousands of years." Said one of the women with a sigh.


    "I understand. I''ll keep these problems in mind." Vicente said as he considered the problems this might cause him.


    ''It seems if I leave, it will be very difficult to return or see those I left behind in the Pris Realm... I must be able to change things so that at least Paragons and Archmages can get from one side to the other.'' He thought of his family and sighing as he thought of how little time he might have in the Pris Realm before he had to go far away.


    The six elders rose from their seats, signaling the end of their first meeting.


    "Unfortunately, we know little about the situation on the Upper Continent. As the dragons must have told you, our ancestors didn''t prepare for the change between the continents.


    At one point in our history, we could havee and gone from both sides, as long as we epted the dangers of the journey. We could have kept a record of the Upper Continent, but why would we do that with and where we coulde and go easily?


    In the end, when things changed, they only had basic knowledge of the Upper Continent..."


    "Anyway, we''ll try to predict your future and tell you exactly when your cyan pentagram will appear. For now, apany the elder Aravae. She will take you to a ce where you can wait for us," said their eldest after a long sigh of defeat.


    Vicente thanked them for the help they were willing to give him, before one of the three elves there, a woman with blond hair, approached him to lead him to his waiting ce.


    The other five went elsewhere while she said to him. "Come with me. We''ll let you cultivate in one of the tribe''s special areas. This will help you while you wait."


    "Hmm, all right." Vicente followed behind this beautiful figure, while he couldn''t help but think about the things they had just talked about.


    "Elder, do you know the level that follows the Magus stage?"


    She looked back and smiled. "It''s one of the few things we know. After the Magus stagees the Grand Magus. Thenes Sorcerer, and finally Transcendent.


    We know little about these levels, but considering how long an Archmage can live on our continent, we imagine a Transcendent is almost immortal, if not actually immortal.


    We can''t imagine how strong they are, but they are certainly difficult beings to deal with.


    On the Upper Continent, not only are there more magical beings than in the Pris Realm, but there are also indigo pentagrams, which are as easy to find there as green pentagrams are on our continent.


    There are also violet pentagrams. This type of pentagram is ideal for hunting at the beginning of the 8th stage. It is said that someone with 2 violet pentagrams is practically a god on the Upper Continent."


    "Violet?"

 Chapter 870 Ideal Configuration of Pentagrams

    ??After the cyan grade came the Indigo grade, which was followed by the violet grade, the most impressive and legendary grade of magical quality.",


    Indigo was the color of the pentagrams of magical beings who had reached the 7th stage, or in rare cases, of 6th stage beings with top talent and potential. But there were no such beings in the Pris Realm, so the only way for an indigo pentagram to appear was by ascending to the 7th stage.


    Violet was the color of the highest grade pentagram, characteristic of 9th stage beings, and could appear in 8th stage beings who were very talented and formed indigo pentagrams while in the 6th stage.


    This was the highest qualitative grade of magic, the peak, and it should be on the Upper Continent, rarer than cyan pentagrams were in the Pris Realm.


    When Vicente heard about this qualitative grade, he couldn''t help but be interested. Although he was a man who always thought about his family, the other thing that interested him most in this world was magic.


    "What is the ideal configuration of pentagrams for magicians on the Upper Continent?"


    "Green, orange, yellow, green, cyan, cyan, indigo, indigo, violet and violet." The elf in front of him replied, having already prepared herself for this question after she spoke about the violet grade.


    ''The first pentagram alwayses from the Magic Gem, so it always evolves over time. But this is an impressive configuration for pentagrams, which, for the most part, cannot evolve.'' He contemted the floor.


    ''But someone with two or three essences formed by natural phenomena would have a configuration far superior to mine.'' He thought seriously as he considered some cases of people he had met on his travels through the Pris Realm.


    Ayden, for example, had some natural pentagrams and had the following configuration at the beginning of the 6th stage: yellow, green, green, green, green and cyan.


    Of these six pentagrams, Ayden''s first three were of natural origin, while thest three were of beasts'' origin.


    Therefore, if Vicente were to meet someone with the same advantages as Ayden¡ªsomeone who grew up as the heir to a high-ranking kingdom in the Pris Realm¡ªhe would see a much more terrifying configuration.


    ''If someone like Ayden reached the 8th stage, his configuration would be superior to mine. He would probably have the first three pentagrams of cyan, two of green, two more of cyan, and then indigo.''


    After this configuration of pentagrams, such a being might have a final configuration like this: Indigo, indigo, indigo, green, green, cyan, cyan, indigo, indigo, violet.''


    Thinking about the power of someone like that, someone who probably existed, Vicente remained silent as he followed the elf, very thoughtful about the possibilities of the Upper Continent.


    Torne said to him. ''If you go there, everything in you will develop ordingly, master.''


    ''I know. That''s what interests me most.'' Vicentemented to Torne in a good mood. ''That''s why it wants me to absorb only the best pentagrams. It wants to reach the violet grade.'' Vicente looked at his Throne of Darkness.


    Then, after a few seconds of thinking about the elf''s answer, he sighed and said. "This is impressive. To have had the chance to go to the Upper Continent over a million years ago must have been fantastic. Those ancestors were really lucky back then."


    She shook her head in denial. "Not really. Most of those who tried to go to the Upper Continent definitely died. The journey there was across the sea, through an extremely violent area where even Archmages could be seriously injured along the way.


    We have no information on the length of the journey, but it was certainly longer than the journey from the south-westernmost point of the Pris Realm to the north-easternmost point."


    She stopped in front of a door in one of the corners of this temple, which had a garden inside, and said. "But surely those who entered the Upper Continent had great opportunities.


    Maybe they are all dead now, or maybe someone has grown exponentially. But surely their experiences were incredible wherever they went after arriving in thosends."


    More than a million years ago, almost all of the Archmages on the continent were non-human races. There were hardly any magicians in the Pris Realm at that time, and the few who managed to identally awaken their powers hardly ever went beyond the 3rd stage of magic.


    Most of the beings that went to the Upper Continent were beings that could be hunted because they could form absorbable pentagrams, so it was quite possible that some of them had died over the years.


    As for the few, like the elves, who couldn''t form absorbable pentagrams, their fate was also uncertain, given their own characteristics and the threat level of such a ce.


    "Don''t think too much about the Upper Continent. It''s impressive and full of secrets, but you''re too far away to think too much about it. Concentrate on cultivating in this dimension. In a week at the most, we''ll have your results and you can go on your journey." She opened the door, revealing a ce surrounded by mist.


    Vicente saw the steps in front of the door, three steps leading down into what looked like a flooded area.


    She saw the look on his face and exined. "This is a special cultivation room. Elves and humans have simr cultivation methods, so just go in, sit in the lotus position, and enjoy the benefits of the pore-opening liquid. Cultivation here is 50% better than in other parts of our territory."


    He thanked this woman before entering this cultivation room, and he felt the extreme vitality of the area, and the very high density of positive elements, especially the light element.


    The light element was the hardest element to find on the continent. Because of this, it was extremely difficult to find magicians and special beings with an affinity for light.


    But here Vicente came across an absurd amount of this element, which he had hardly encountered in his entire journey through the Pris Realm.


    When the elf closed the door, leaving Vicente alone in this ce, he barely noticed her departure as he observed this fantastic area.


    It wouldn''t be long before he sat down and began to meditate, soon feeling the effects of such a different environment.

 Chapter 871 Magical Evolution

    Chapter 871 Magical Evolution


    The moment Vicente started to meditate, sitting in the lotus position in that steam-covered area, with about six inches of a special liquid covering the floor of the area, he felt the difference in cultivating in this ce.


    Just as the woman had told him earlier, the absorption of mana in this area was indeed much better than outside it.


    The mana easily entered his body, passed through his pores, and soon reached his spiritual organs, flooding them with mana as this special essence nourished his gems and soul.


    He now had an elemental affinity with lightning, earth, air, ice, and all the elements of the Dark Path. As he cultivated in this space, which was basicallyposed of the elements of the Light Path, he felt his positive elements growing stronger.


    But in the middle of his cultivation, after he had let go of the initial euphoria of being able to cultivate in this impressive ce for about a week, Vicente noticed something he had never seen before.


    While he was absorbing the mana and elements of the area with ease, his Throne of Darkness was also absorbing something!


    Noticing this strange fact, since there were no negative elements in the room, Vicente focused on the Throne of Darkness, while his Magic Gem rted to it glowed a strong cyan.


    His maism-rted gem, green, was also glowing at the moment, but Vicente ignored it and stared at the throne as this essence absorbed the element of light!


    Of the three pentagrams on the throne, two werepletely gray now, while the first pentagram, the green one, was glowing brightly, directly absorbing the light element that Vicente had practically never had a chance to absorb before.


    ''What is going on here?'' he asked himself.


    Torne realized the same thing as his master and looked at the space of consciousness he was in, currently divided into an area of influence of 70% for the throne and 30% for the maic magical form.


    Suddenly, the configuration of the area changed, and the part influenced by the throne reached 71%.


    ''Can you understand that, old Torne?'' Vicente asked the ghost.


    ''No, I''ve never heard of darkness devouring light, master. I don''t know what''s going on, but it''s a fact the throne is getting stronger...'' He said as he looked at the Magic Gem associated with maism.


    ''Master, it seems to be developing your first magical form!'' Torne said in a good mood as he watched the green magical gem turn cyan.


    Vicente''s Magic Gem had been yellow, but it had changed to green as he had grown stronger. Now it was changing again, this time to cyan grade!


    Vicente saw what Torne had pointed out and smiled, feeling that even if he didn''t understand it, he would benefit from it and should just focus on that!


    Turning his attention to what mattered, he ignored the strangeness of the throne while the consciousness of this essence was awake andmanding the current process.


    ''I could exin to you what''s going on, but since you''re so arrogant, I''ll let you find out for yourself, hehe.'' The consciousness of Vicente''s second magical form thought humorously.


    ...


    Vicente''s days of cultivating in the elves'' special room would pass quickly.


    He would hardly notice the time passing and would soon reach the sixth day in this ce, when his Magic Gem associated with maism wouldplete its qualitative advancement and reach the cyan grade.


    What did it mean to reach the cyan grade in a Magic Gem? Well, since gems were associated with talent and magical form, having a higher quality gem meant more potential for growth; more ease in nurturing the gem''s power; more power for the same configuration of pentagrams!


    Vicente could already feel his elemental affinities with lightning and earth stronger than ever, as his senses associated with these elements had grown considerably during thest days of meditation.


    His mana had increased by about 8% during those days, while his Throne of Darkness, even with the qualitative advance of Vicente''s maic power, had advanced into the young man''s consciousness space, reaching 80% dominance over that area.


    Vicente still didn''t know what the absorption of the element of light could mean for him, but feeling better than ever, he continued his meditation, knowing he had little time left.


    In less than 24 hours, it would be time for him to leave this ce for his next conversation with the elves. There was no way he could make any qualitative progress in the period, but he wanted to cultivate as much as he could until hisst minute.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, Vicente''s remaining hours in that special area flew by, and the former elf returned.


    Opening the door to the room while Vicente was still meditating, the blonde woman with the pointed ears was surprised to find a ce with almost no steam.


    Besides the steam that once covered the entire area, the level of the special liquid there had decreased by over 70%!


    ''What was he doing here?'' she asked herself as she narrowed her eyes and looked in the direction where Vicente was still meditating, sitting in the lotus position on the floor.


    When she saw Vicente''s forehead, she opened her eyes wide and was surprised to see the twopletely cyan gems.


    ''He advanced... It seems he''s also absorbed a lot of the light element...'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What?" She opened her mouth in shock as she realized this, staring at Vicente without understanding how this was possible for a Dark Path magician.


    It wasn''t impossible for a Dark Path magician to have a Light Path element, such as water, earth, lightning, fire, ice, etc... But tobine darkness and light in the same body was something that seemed illogical. This woman had never heard of such a thing!


    Vicente opened his eyes, realizing it was time for him to finish his cultivation, and saw the woman who had brought him to this ce days ago and stood up.


    "Elder, thank you for this opportunity. I''ve been able to improve my skills a lot here. Now I feel I can deal with vampires more easily."


    The qualitative advancement of his first magical form had certainly increased his fighting ability!


    If before he thought he could take on 5th stage superior vampires with the help of the Throne of Darkness and Torne, now he felt he could do so even with his maic power, which before could only handle 4th stage superior vampires.


    "What happened here? How are you feeling?" She asked as she approached Vicente, cing a hand on one of his shoulders to get a better feel for his features.

 Chapter 872 Advice of the Elves

    Chapter 872 Advice of the Elves


    When the elfid a hand on Vicente, she could feel the features of the young human''s body more easily.


    Besides having more mana than before¡ªwhich was to be expected¡ªVicente''s vitality had increased by about 40% in thest week. But that wasn''t the most impressive thing. He had improved the quality of his first magic form, bringing it closer to the quality of the Throne of Darkness.


    All of Vicente''s pentagrams formed by natural phenomena were stronger, the cyan pentagrams with new indigo lines and symbols on them, and the green pentagram of his throne with more cyan strokes.


    At the rate he was going, if he could absorb a new cyan pentagram, Vicente would most likely raise the quality of that green pentagram to the cyan grade!


    But while all this was impressive in itself, the elf couldn''t help but look at the most mysterious part of Vicente''s essence, strangely sensing the element of light in him.


    A week ago, he had no trace of the light element in his body. But after only a week of cultivation, he now looked like a Light Path magician who had light as one of his major elements!


    ''It is normal for powerful magicians to add new elemental affinities during their magical journey to a high level. Fate, inheritance from experts, and special areas of the continent can cause a new affinity to be absorbed. But his situation is strange.''


    The blonde woman thought as she listened to Vicente talk about how he had just cultivated and received these improvements he himself was still trying to understand.


    ''It is as if the light element is in harmony with the darkness of the Throne of Darkness!'' She continued to stare at Vicente with wide eyes.


    What most caught her attention and made her doubt her own senses were not all the improvements Vicente had made. The problem with everything for this elf was the fact the light in Vice was right in the Throne of Darkness!


    ''What does that mean?'' she asked herself, but if even an Intermediate Archmage like her couldn''t answer such a question, it was hard for a young man of 30 years of age and lower cultivation than her to say anything.


    "Sigh! You''re truly a genius. Even I can''t read youpletely, Vicente." She smiled in defeat as she massaged one of his shoulders, feeling as mysterious as this was, it wasn''t a bad thing. "I don''t know what will happen to you in the future, but do what you say. Don''t give up. Maybe we''re wrong in the end."


    "Elder..." Vicente looked into her eyes and clenched his fists in determination.


    "Come with me to the others. We''ve finished checking your future in rtion to the cyan pentagram that will appear in The Ivory Desert." She turned away from him and walked through the garden of the temple they were in.


    Following her, Vicente soon found himself face to face with the other five high elves, colleagues of this blonde woman.


    As soon as she was standing next to them and the elders stopped looking at him strangely¡ªfor the same reasons she did¡ªone of them sighed before speaking about his results.


    "Vicente Fuller, while you were meditating, we found out where and when, more or less, you will find your cyan pentagram." An old elf with silver hair and some signs of time on his face said, looking seriously at Vicente.


    "Your cyan pentagram in The Ivory Desert will appear in 7 months, near the territory of the ancient Nis'' Shadows sect. You must be careful. The ce that once belonged to that sect is now upied by vampires and monsters. There are also Dark Path sects allied with the vampires in the area. Surely, someone from one of these groups will move in as soon as the signs of a cyan pentagram appear. So it''s possible that you''ll have to face enemies before and after you absorb this essence." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I understand. Thank you for your advice, elders. I hope I can repay this debt to the Elves Tribe somehow." He made a gesture of thanks, feeling quite close topleting his ns.


    In addition to the improvements he had made today, based on what the elves had said, he could probably absorb the cyan pentagram and would only have to face Demien Bloodthorne in the future. After all, it would take over two years for the strongest vampire of the continent to leave his seclusion.


    Not having to face the continent''s strongest enemy so soon after receiving his new pentagram was great, so Vicente couldn''t help but smile as he thanked the elves.


    One elf sighed and said. "You don''t have to give us anything in return. Your own work against the vampires is more than enough to pay for our help.


    But if you defy fate and avoid death,e to the tribe in the future. We''ll give you something to take with you on your journey to the Upper Continent."


    "Of course. I hope I can repay you by helping you with your ns for the Upper Continent."


    "Hmm."


    The six individuals nodded to Vicente in appreciation as they stood and looked at him for a moment in silence.


    "Now you must go. Unfortunately, there isn''t much time left for your group. Soon, I''m afraid, you''ll have to face some high-level battles." Vicente agreed before thanking them once more and leaving, led by the elders of the tribal council.


    As soon as he appeared outside the wooden building in one tree in the central part of the vige, a 5th stage elf led him out of the vige and took him to where Elmo and Victor were waiting for him.


    The moment they saw Vicente again, Elmo and Victor narrowed their eyes as they sensed the visual and spiritual changes in the young man.


    "It looks like you''ve been given a great opportunity." Victormented as he looked at Vicente''s gems, which were nowpletely cyan.


    Previously, one gem had always been slightly opaque, while the gem associated with Vicente''s maic powers was green. Now the whole special structure, simr to a tattoo on Vicente''s forehead, was cyan.


    Elmo saw Vicente nod in agreement and asked. "Do you have the ce and time of the appearance of the pentagram?"


    "Yes, it will happen in about 7 months. The ce should be about 8 weeks away from where we are, so we have time to return to our group and make our way there."

 Chapter 873 Intermediate Archmage Roc

    Chapter 873 Intermediate Archmage Roc


    After meeting Elmo and Victor outside the elven vige, Vicente went with them to the heart of the Majestic Treefrog Grove.


    The elves and dragons could not directly join them in the fight against the vampires because of the non-aggression treaty the two tribes had signed with Demien Bloodthorne in the past.


    However, the Majestic Treefrog Grove was a vast region!


    The elves and dragons were the rulers of the area, but their tribes together upied only 45% of the territory. Other high-ranking tribes, allied with these two tribes, upied the rest of the magnificent forest area the trio was currently in.


    With at least three months to travel through this area before returning to their group outside the Majestic Treefrog Grove, the three decided to try to find opportunities and allies in this area first.


    As soon as they left the elven tribe, with Vicente informing them of the opportunities he had, when and where his cyan pentagram would appear, as well as the elves'' advice regarding the enemies they would encounter along the way, the three set out on this new mission.


    Vicente was stronger, with information about something that could make him even stronger, and also with the Dragons'' Amulet. But would it be enough? The young man''s two allies couldn''t help but remember how a fragment of a dragon''s soul with early 6th stage cultivation could defeat them so easily and be sure it was not enough.


    They had to get stronger, or get powerful allies, or risk dying before they even met Demien Bloodthorne!


    ...


    Four days after leaving the territory of the Elves Tribe, Vicente''s trio crossed arge area and arrived at the northernke of the magical area they were in.


    Theke before them was enormous. It was sorge that you couldn''t see the other side of its shore from any of the points around it, making thiske look like a small sea.


    The vegetation where the group now stood was varied, with some parts of the area containing gigantic trees and little undergrowth, and another area where there were no suchrge trees, where the undergrowth thrived.


    In the middle of this divided area, on the shore of theke, a gigantic bird, sorge it could carry an elephant on its back, was standing in front of Vicente''s group.


    With its wings outstretched as if ready to take flight at any moment, the bird looked as big as a 5th stage dragon, casting a vast shadow over the group.


    Its huge legs shone like metal, reflecting the sunlight, while its ws looked like des.


    Its curved beak, ideal for tearing into the flesh of its prey, and its sharp, prating eyes would frighten many experts, even if the creature had no intention of doing so.


    But when faced with this Intermediate Archmage, Vicente, Elmo, and Victor stood resolutely, their gaze fixed on the dark golden feathered creature''s eyes.


    "Human, why do you have this item?" The Roc asked, ring menacingly at Vicente, his voice tearing through the sky as he felt the power of the dragons, his masters in this world.


    "We are friends of the dragon tribe. We went through one of their challenges and got this item." Vicente said sincerely, even though he didn''t owe it to the others to exin. Wanting to turn this encounter, which had started awkwardly with the bird approaching and even attacking them, into something more positive, he didn''t speak arrogantly, nor did he try to hide the truth.


    "Wee from the Elves Tribe, Roc. We''re looking for allies. Would you like to join us in fighting the damn vampires?" Elmo asked, his roots trembling as they prepared to attack should the creature before him lose his mind.


    "Oh? Fight the vampires?" The bird sensed that Vicente''s words were true and focused on the Leshy''s words. "The three of you want to do that? With only this mediocre power?"


    "We have six more 6th stagepanions waiting for us outside the Majestic Treefrog Grove. But if someone like you joins our group, I''m sure dealing with those damn vampires will be a lot easier." Victor said, appealing to the pride of the giant bird in front of them.


    Therge, dark golden feathered bird retracted its wings, making its talons and body posture less threatening. "You have good eyes, human. We Rocs are among the five strongest in the Majestic Treefrog Grove. If anyone can fight the bloodsuckers, it''s us."


    "Will you join us, Elder?" Vicente asked with a twinkle in his eye. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Despite the Roc''s confident and arrogant manner, it wasn''t lying. After the dragons and the elves, the other three strongest tribes in Majestic Treefrog Grove were the Roc Tribe, the Hydra Tribe, and the Qilin Tribe.


    The trio was on their way to the Hydra Tribe, which was located around theke they were at, when they saw this giant bird approaching them.


    The giant Roc nced at Vicente before turning its gaze to the horizon and seeing the beautifulndscape before it, 22 meters above the ground.


    "I want to help you. Vampires are like cockroaches where Ie from. There, we have a saying. ''If you can kill a vampire, kill it before it''s toote.''


    But I''m afraid I can''t join you. I don''t have an agreement with these demons, but I have to protect my tribe."


    Vicente narrowed his eyes, sensing this being was in the same situation as the vampires. "Are you also from the Upper Continent?"


    "My ancestor came from the Upper Continent." The bird confirmed. "The elves and dragons have told you many things..."


    "Some things, yes." Vicente smiled.


    "Well, since you''re friends of our coalition, I''ll help you find some new allies to better prepare for the fight against Demien Bloodthorne. You seem to be going to the Hydra Tribe, right? Forget about them. Hydras are strong, but vulnerable to vampires. They won''t help you.


    The Qilin are different. The Qilin Tribe is 230 kilometers south of our current location. Find them and tell them I sent you. At least one 6th stage Qilin will join your group." The gigantic bird said as it tossed one of its feathers toward the group.


    "In the meantime, I''ll arrange for a Beginner Archmage from my tribe to meet you at the Qilin Tribe within a week. Until then, wait for me."


    The group promptly thanked it before the bird took off as quickly as it had approached them.

 Chapter 874 Qilin Tribe

    ?Chapter 874 Qilin Tribe


    Hours after their encounter with Intermediate Archmage Roc, Vicente''s party had


    arrived at the Qilin Tribe and gained entry after proving to be friends with the dragons, elves, and Roc.


    With the Dragon Amulet and the 6th stage Roc''s feather, the threepanions were weed by the Qilin Tribe and invited to enter their vige and meet the elders.


    Vicente, Victor, and Elmo now faced the three strongest of the Qilin Tribe, Intermediate Archmages, creatures with the body of a deer, the tail of a lion, and the hooves of a horse. The Qilin''s heads resembled those of dragons, with horns on their foreheads. Their skin was covered with colorful scales that made them unmistakable.


    Each of the race''s creatures had visual peculiarities that, after some time of observation, would be enough for anyone to be able to distinguish several of them. The three individuals in front of Vicente, Victor and Elmo, one female and two males, were quite special, their bodies asrge as those of ordinary elephants.


    However, knowing the three in front of them were friends from allied tribes of the Majestic Treefrog Grove, none of the three Qilins tried to frighten these visitors. Lying on the ground in front of a fire on this quiet evening, they were interested in hearing what the outsiders had to say.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After the three visitors'' initial exnations about their time in the Elves Tribe, the Dragon Tribe, and their meeting with Intermediate Archmage Roc, Vicente spoke about the situation on the continent.


    "... Now, we are on the verge of a new prime point in the disaster. With the end of the reclusion of the elders of the vampire coalition, it is likely they will return to hunting human specialists in a short time." Vicente said in a deep, solemn tone.


    "Their original ns didn''t foresee this. After the initial ughter immediately after The Purification, as they grew stronger, they would at most manage thends dominated by their minions.


    But with the human resistance and the strengthening of many cities during the crisis, as well as my actions, it is very likely that once Demien awakens, a new wave of hunting will intensify, and more magicians like Victor and me will be victims.


    At that time, the continent might fallpletely under vampire control and Demien might advance to the Advanced Archmage level."


    The three Qilins looked at Vicente with grim expressions, not liking what they had heard. However, knowing what they knew and sensing Vice''s sincerity, they couldn''t help but fear it was all true and would happen soon.


    "The continent has only declined since we lost our connection to the Upper Continent." The only female there shook her head as she closed her eyes, feeling that the Majestic Treefrog Grove beast coalition''s greatest fear was going to happen in this generation. They had tried almost everything to stop the threat that the existence of the Upper Continent''s native beings posed to the stability of the Pris Realm. But after failing at almost everything, they had reached a point where they could only choose to fight to avoid the worst-case scenario.


    "Now, our n is to strengthen young Vicente. If he can be a Beginner Archmage with 6 pentagrams in each of his magical forms, he''ll be strong enough to finish the vampires." Elmo said to the beasts in front of him.


    "By then, the continent will breathe. Even if he can''t solve the entire crisis caused by The Purification, he can at least give us a chance to restore order to the Pris Realm."


    "Your ns are reasonable." The oldest of the three Qilins said. "Now you''re going to The Ivory Desert to get his next pentagram?"


    "As soon as we leave the Majestic Treefrog Grove, we''ll go to The Ivory Desert to hide near the ce where this pentagram will appear." Victor nodded in agreement.


    "So you want allies to help keep this young man alive? I think we can do that, right?" The other man looked at the tribal elder and the woman to his right.


    "Hmm, I think Tenglin might be a good fit for this group. He''s close to being promoted to the Intermediate level. If he can fight vampires and taste enemy blood, he''ll surely reach that level in less than three years." The woman over there said as she looked at her twopanions.


    "Tenglin is a good choice. He''s brave and not afraid of the dangers of war. This could be a chance for us to help the Majestic Treefrog Grove alliance in this new hope and still strengthen a prominent junior." The elder agreed, seeing this as a chance for them not only to fight the vampires but also to strengthen his tribe in the face of disaster.


    The Majestic Treefrog Grove offered many opportunities. But for beings who had lived there since their origins, most of those opportunities had already been exhausted, and just staying in the area could take a long time to make progress.


    Tenglin was the closest to advancement among the tribe''s Beginner Archmages, while the Intermediate Archmages would have little chance to improve by traveling with Vicente.


    "If you ept Tenglin into your team, he will help you a lot on this journey. We personally can''t move. Although we have no agreements with the vampires, we are their guardians and have to protect the tribe. Said the youngest of the three Intermediate Archmages of the Qilin Tribe.


    All the strongest in Majestic Treefrog Grove were being watched by the coalition of vampires and monsters. It would be almost impossible for any intermediate or Advanced Archmage in the area to escape unnoticed.


    However, this wasn''t the case for Beginner Archmages. With around 300 such creatures in the entire region, the vampires and their monsters could hardly keep an eye on them all and prevent some of them from joining Vicente''s group.


    "We certainly ept the help of any member of the tribe, elders." Vicente said as he thanked the Qilins for their offer. "I promise that as long as he''s by our side, we''ll do our best to work together and share opportunities ording to our affinities.


    I can''t guarantee that everyone will return alive at the end of this journey, but we will fight for it until we can no longer fight."


    The Qilins nodded to Vicente, aware of the risks. But beasts were even more decisive


    than humans when it came to situations and opportunities, so this wouldn''t prevent an agreement between them.

 Chapter 875 Alternative Course of Action

    ?Chapter 875 Alternative Course of Action


    After talking to the elders of the Qilin Tribe, Vicente, Victor, and Elmo were directed to an area where they could wait for the Roc who had advised them toe to this tribe.


    The Qilins also had to prepare the Archmage who would leave with them, so for now they would stay with the tribe to wait.


    Unlike the Elves Tribe, the Qilin Tribe didn''t consider foreigners or beings of other races as evil as the elves did. These creatures epted Vicente''s trio into the heart of their vige, weing them as truc friends of the tribe.


    Vicente and the others would spend the next few days there, most of the time cultivating in the tribe''s special ces, but asionally interacting with these fantastic beings, learning more about the local history and even the specifics of cultivation.


    As the days passed, Vicente focused on learning a series of new spells based on the new clements he had gained on this journey through the Majestic Treefrog Grove.


    These new elements he had acquired through the Dragon Tribe''s challenges could not be used with his magical abilities rted to his pentagrams and Magic Gems. After all, the powers of these essences had their natural affinities that could not be changed. The new affinities that Vicente had gained by going through the dragons'' territory could be used in spell formation or during cultivation.


    The key point was to use them during cultivation, something that could speed up his cultivation speed since he could absorb more mana at the same time by having more elemental affinities.


    Another way for him to gain new elemental affinities was to create magical artifacts that were different from the ones he could create before. With more elements at his disposal, Vicente could create interesting variations of special weapons and armor!


    He had already yed around with some of the Qilin Tribe''s metallic minerals in the past few days, helping to create artifacts for the tribe''s 5th stage members.


    His results were magnificent enough to impress even the tribe''s elders, who, although they couldn''t use those 5th grade items, could see Vicente''s potential as a cksmith when he reached the 6th stage.


    Vicente could be the first 6th stage cksmith on the continent and truly change the fate of thesends, even if he chose not to join the fight against the vampires!


    On the seventh day of Vicente and his people in the Qilin Tribe, he was standing next to an Intermediate Archmage, walking through the vige while hispanions were meditating elsewhere.


    The Qilin next to Vicente sighed as he looked at his people. "Vicente, you have to risk your life to reach the 6th stage. But after you be a Beginner Archmage, you won''t have to risk your life fighting Demien Bloodthorne. With your forging skills, you''ll be able to build an armed army capable of changing the fate of the continent."


    This creature, as well as the other elders of the tribe, didn''t know what Vicente had seen in the Divine Dragon Matrix. As far as he and the others were concerned, Vice would one day be a Magus and leave for the Upper Continent. But until then, he would have a long and dangerous journey until he became at least an Intermediate Archmage.


    When he became an Intermediate Archmage, holding a total of 12 pentagrams, the elders of the Qilin Tribe believed Vicente would be strong enough to wipe out any threat that existed on the continent.


    But until then, his journey would be fraught with dangers that could wipe him out at any


    moment.


    "I know you''ll probably want to go after your new pentagrams when you be an Archmage. But think about it. If you go back to your people and focus on creating 6th grade artifacts, you could do as much or more good than just fighting for humanity. Perhaps the best answer for you is to return home, live with your family, and produce weapons for others to fight this war." The old Qilin advised soberly.


    Someone with Vicente''s skills on the battlefield could be reced. Perhaps there were no others like him, but if a group united several Archmages, it would certainlye close to what this human could do. However, the Qilin beside Vicente had no hope of achieving a forging result simr to that of the human beside him, even if all the continent''s cksmiths were to unite.


    He believed Vicente could achieve unimaginable greatness by being an ace up the sleeve of the vampire enemy forces instead of being the dominant warrior on the battlefield!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vicente had already thought of this. In fact, considering his life as a gangster when he was on Earth and the beginning of his magical journey in the Pris Realm, he saw a lot of sense in this move.


    When he reaches the 6th stage, retreat south and try to improve his forging skills to create 6th grade or 6th stage artifacts. Then get allies and subordinates to fight for him.


    This was the thing a mafia boss would do to protect themselves and ensure the sess of their endeavor!


    The problem was that Vicente wasn''t sure if he had the room to do what Qilin was suggesting!


    "That would be wonderful, but will I be able to reach the 6th stage in time for Demien Bloodthorne to hunt me? If he leaves his seclusion, he''ll surelye after me...'' Vicente sighed as he thought about how difficult it would be for him to return to his family''s side and live making weapons for his people.


    When Demien awoke, he would most likely have to go through a period of getting used to moving around, fleeing from the enemy and even confronting this vampire. It wasn''t the kind of situation where he could go back to his family.


    Besides, when he reached the 6th stage, if he could do that at all, considering what the elves and dragons had told him, wouldn''t that be the best time for him to deal with Demien once and for all?


    Assuming he could survive Demien while he was still a Paragon, he would most likely be able to deal with his opponent better, and it might not be worth it to retreat and


    produce artifacts.


    "That would be incredible. I just don''t know if I would have the space to follow such a n." Vicentemented with a sigh.

 Chapter 876 New Allies and Departure from the Majestic Treefrog Grove

    ?Chapter 876 New Allies and Departure from the Majestic Treefrog Grove


    Later that day, two enormous shadows hovered over the Qilin Tribe, drawing the attention of the entire tribe to tworge birds approaching their vige.


    As the two shadows approached the tribe, they slowed down and lowered their altitude, preparing tond.


    When Vicente looked up and saw the figure of the Roc he had met days ago, he realized who the second bird next to the beast was.


    "It seems the time hase for us to leave," he said to Victor and Elmo, who were at his side in this world, along with the member of the Qilin Tribe who would soon travel with them.


    Tenglin looked at the two creatures and was the first to move to the outside of the vige where the two birds hadnded.


    Vicente and his twopanions followed behind Tenglin and soon saw the tribal elders joining them to greet the great Roc, an old friend of the tribe.


    They arrived at the spot where the two winged beasts hadnded; the humans waving their hands in front of their faces as the dust in the arca made it difficult to see.


    The elders of the Qilin Tribe greeted the Intermediate Archmage Roc with greetings and good-natured cheers.


    Not all the tribes in Majestic Treefrog Grove were friends. Some tribes simply coexisted with others. But the Qilins and the Rocs were close.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Vicente Fuller, as promised, I''ve brought my junior to join your group." The big Roc said as he looked at the human boy. "The one next to me is Acidbelly. He is at the peak level of a Beginner Archmage, so I believe he will contribute well to your group."


    "Oh? Then I thank the elder and Acidbelly for deciding to join us on this journey." Vicente dly obliged, not doubting the power of this huge winged creature.


    Even though Acidbelly''s cultivation, like Tenglin''s, was not as high as Victor and Elmo''s, these two beasts could certainly fight as well or even better than them. After all, they were extremely powerful breeds.


    As they were about to advance to the next level, these two creatures could be even more important to the group as they faced challenges and opportunities.


    One elder of the Qilin Tribe smiled and said. "Acidbelly is going to join the group? I feel like Vicente and his people''s chances just got a lot better, hehe."


    Acidbelly wasn''t just any member of the Rocs Tribe. He''s a "junior" Archmage, known in the tribe for his cultivation speed and battlefield prowess.


    "He needs a challenge to consolidate. Fighting those damn vampires will help him." The Intermediate Archmage of the Roc Tribe said.


    Acidbelly looked at Vicente and noticed how out of sorts this human was. Realizing his leader had not lied to him, he felt morefortable knowing he would not be traveling with just any Paragon,


    "When do we leave?" He asked as his body became smaller than it actually was. Magical creatures could use their mana to make their bodies smaller. But the opposite was not true. If you were too small, it was almost impossible to get bigger.


    "We are ready. If you agree, we can leave today." Vicente said to the winged creature, who immediately looked at his leader.


    The stronger Roc looked at Vicente with some doubt. "Before you leave, tell me what your ns are. The area is surrounded by vampires and monsters, right? How will you get past them?"


    "The same way we enter the area. We''ll use the Dragon Tribe''s territory to make our crossing. It will be more difficult to seed this time because of the presence of Acidbelly and Tanglin, but I believe it is the only alternative.


    Our group is waiting for us near the crossing point. Once we join them, we''ll head to our destination in The Ivory Desert."


    "Won''t that be dangerous?" One Qilin asked.


    "It will be, but we have little time to lose. We must leave before the pentagram appears, scout the area, and better understand where the trouble wille from.


    The journey should take about two months, so we must leave soon to avoid beingte. We don''t know what problems will arise on the way, so it''s better to leave early thante." Vicente answered the question of most of the surrounding creatures.


    "In that case, I wish you good luck. I hope to see you again if you seed on this journey." The Intermediate Archmage Roc said in a hopeful tone.


    Vicente and hispanions said their goodbyes, and the three of them quickly made their way alongside their two newpanions.


    Tanglin and Acidbelly flew with them, heading west from the magical region they were


    in.


    "Will the dragons let us use their territory? They''re difficult to deal with." Acidbelly asked.


    "I think so. I made a deal with them, so I doubt they''ll stop us," Vicente replied as he looked at the big Roc, big enough to carry the group on hisrge back.


    "By the way, do you mind if we ride on your back?" He asked with a smile.


    The gigantic bird looked at him silently, but the question wasn''t strange. Rocs were known to carry even mammoths on their backs, and it wasn''t umon for elders of the race to carry their juniors and allies on their backs for special missions. Acidbelly was faster than anyone else there, so he saw no problem. They all nodded in agreement and settled on his big back, where they could even cultivate while flying if they wanted to.


    Tanglin sat down in a position where he could see the terrain ahead and asked Vicente with a palpable fear in his voice. "By the way, what are your expectations for the battle? The elders just told me we''ll probably have to face superior 5th stage vampires soon."


    "I think we have two to six months of peace before we''re hunted by vampires-if we don''t encounter any superior vampires that strong first. But after that, it''s likely they will hunt us down, and all we can do is fight back or hide. So be prepared. Our peace will soon be over."

 Chapter 877 Group Meeting?

    Chapter 877 Group Meeting?


    The days passed, and soon Vicente''s group was back in the territory of the Dragon Tribe.


    Traveling through the Majestic Treefrog Grove would have been dangerous and a grand adventure for others as strong or stronger than the members of Vicente''s group under other circumstances.


    However, with the current crisis on the continent and Vicente''s friendship with the two Sovereign tribes of this area, anyone who stood in their way, just like the great Roc, would change their minds after a few words.


    With a Qilin and a Roc on their side, things were even casier than on the way to the Elves Tribe, and the group did not face a single problematic situation after leaving the Qilin Tribe.


    When they arrived at the Dragon Tribe this afternoon, they talked to the tribe''s elders and exined a bit about what had happened before getting permission to continue their exit from Majestic Treefrog Grove through the ce they had entered weeks ago. This time, the group would not have to deal with the many traps in their path. With the help of the dragons, they would have a clear path to get out of this area and back to their ns.


    ---


    "Impressive. I''ve never seen the dragon''s challenge area before, but I can feel how powerful these traps are," Tanglin said to the group as they walked through the area Vicente, Elmo and Victor had passed through recently.


    The five walked on the ground, their auras contained within their own bodies, while Vicente used his electromaic powers to make them invisible.


    Because of the qualitative advancement he had undergone, all of his maic abilities were stronger. Even with four Archmages at his side, one of them with an enormous body, he kept them hidden with ease.


    "Yes, it''s even more impressive when the traps are active... Luckily, we''ve been there before and won''t have to do it again." Victor smile.


    Now that everything had happened, it was casy to look back and remember their challenges. But he really didn''t want to go through it again!


    As they passed the halfway point and talked about the challenges of the area and their recent experiences, Vicente warned. "Stay alert. After the next three hundred meters, we''ll be outside the Dragon Tribe, in the area watched by the vampires and monsters." "What is the threat level around the Majestic Treefrog Grove?" Acidbelly asked.


    "There is an Advanced Archmage among the monsters, and there are superior 5th stage vampires in the area." Elmo replied, causing the two beasts to narrow their eyes. "That''s not encouraging..." Tanglin sighed.


    "The good news is that the strongest of them are far away from this area, or at least they shouldn''t be here. Because of the danger of entering the Majestic Treefrog Grove through dragon territory, the area is less protected than others." Vicente said as he paid attention to his surroundings, mainly using his maic abilities to stay alert.


    With the qualitative advancement of his first Magic Gem, his senses and fighting abilities of both magical forms had nowe closer together. The Throne of Darkness was still much stronger than the maic power, but one could be better than the other in different applications.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In this case, for probing, tracking, and hiding, Vicente''s maic power was much better than the power of the Throne of Darkness!


    "But be careful. We can''t make any mistakes on this part of the route. Facing those creatures now would be the end of our journey." He warned after a second.


    The four remained silent as they continued in the formation they had agreed upon before.


    In the next five minutes, they wouldplete the end of their journey until they crossed the border between the Dragon Tribe''s territory and the outside of the Majestic Treefrog Grove.


    They paused for a moment to check for enemies nearby. When they noticed there was an Intermediate Archmage monster not far away, they moved even more slowly, with Vicente concentrating on protecting their signals.


    While they were staring toward the creature only a few hundred meters away, Vicente intercepted amunication to another creature nearby.


    Seeing an opportunity, he transmitted the message to the creature near them, causing it to move and turn its back on the group.


    ''Now!'' He warned his people to move faster, still moving hidden, without using much of their powers, but now much faster than a few moments ago.


    A few minutester, the group of five ovee the monsters'' observation range, sessfully leaving the Light Path''srge beast territory without attracting the attention of their enemies.


    But the group didn''t celebrate their aplishment. As soon as they were far enough away from the monsters and vampires that guarded that territory, they headed toward the spot where Vicente, Elmo, and Victor had left the rest of the group weeks before. The three humans and the three magical creatures left behind should wait for them, if nothing too troublesome had happened in the meantime.


    Worried about theirpanions'' situation, the group remained cautious on their journey, which would take them several tens of minutes even at Acidbelly''s speed.


    As they approached where the rest of the group was supposed to be, Elmo and Vicente, the first to look around, narrowed their eyes when they didn''t see their allies. "They''re not where we left them." The Leshy of the group said, his wooden face subtly changing expression.


    "What could have happened?" Victor asked with concern in his voice.


    "Maybe they moved to avoid trouble. Let''s not assume the worst for now!" Vicente said as he instructed Acidbelly tond near the spot where they had stayed for days, watching the monsters and vampires in their path.


    Arriving at the spot, Vicente found a note left by Ayden, casily spotted because of his advanced tracking skills.


    "They were forced to leave. I don''t know if they''re okay, but we have to follow them. They can''t be far. It is two weeks old at the most since they left." Vicente said to his group, guessing how long it had been since the metallic paint on the message had been applied.


    The group agreed and soon began to investigate where their allies had gone.

 Chapter 878 Enemies Nearby

    Chapter 878 Enemies Nearby


    Meanwhile, in the main camp of the monsters and vampires near the weakest area of Majestic Treefrog Grove...


    In this ce, famous for being the entrance to this region for beings of the Light Path, a camp of over 100 creatures has been built right on the main path of this arca.


    Ordinary creatures wouldn''t dare do such a thing, but there was a Iligh-level Paragon cultivation vampire and an Advanced Archmage monster!


    Who in this entire region would dare to face them? The strongest and most superior beasts in the area couldn''t do that because of their non-aggression agreements.


    With no one to challenge this group, it has been stationed here for over four years now, preventing creatures from entering and leaving the Majestic Treefrog Grove.


    Today, the two strongest creatures in the arca, along with a third creature, stood face to face and dealt with problems.


    "Elders, we still don''t know the location of the enemy group, but we''re moving fast to find them. The Dark Griffin is after them, so it''s only a matter of hours before we find them." Said the third in themand tent of this camp as he stood face to face with these two powerful beings.


    "In years of operations, never have magical creatures had the courage toe this close to us..." The vampiremented as he looked at the creature before him. "I''m afraid something is wrong. Soon, our elders will awaken from their seclusion. The time is not good."


    Picking up on the solemn and suspicious tone of his superior, the Dark Path beast, an Advanced Archmage, the only one of the entire group in this area with such cultivation power, said to relieve his superior.


    "Elder, I don''t think this has anything to do with the awakening of the elders. These are probably beings who want to enter the Majestic Treefrog Grove. This ce is precious to beings of the Light Path."


    "They''re all Light Path beings, elder." Confirmed the 4th stage vampire, informing them of the group of six they had discovered a few days ago.


    Luckily for the six, they had moved in time to escape the first ones who hade for their blood!


    "Still, I have a bad feeling about this. Pass on my concerns to the group investigating them. They shouldn''t hesitate to attack these creatures and ask for reinforcements. I don''t want this to go on much longer than it already has."


    "Certainly, I will make sure the pursuers have your thoughts in mind." The 4th stage vampire took his leave soon after, leaving the campmand tent to sort out the orders of the strongest vampire in this besieged area.


    The peak 5th stage vampire continued in his ce, drinking a dark red viscous beverage, his white hair and skin contrasting with his ck and dark red clothing.


    ''As soon as they hear about this group, I''ll move myself. I''ll make sure they all die before anything worse happens.''


    Near the Valley of Lightning, Ayden, Bonfi, Qiang, Paul, Jacob, and Lonan-the werewolf of the group-were hiding behind a waterfall.


    In this ce, Vicente''s six allied creatures were worried, tense expressions on their faces, each of them prepared for the worst.


    "We''re practically surrounded!" Qiang said as he looked over the falling water in front of him.


    There was no way to tell they were actually surrounded. The enemy still didn''t know they were here, even though they had men at practically every escape point in this area. If Vicente''s group moved into this ce, they would surely be spotted and pursued. Given the proximity of their enemies, it would be almost impossible for them to escape, which meant that if they left the area, they would be captured and would have to fight for their lives!


    The others couldn''t disagree with Qiang''s words, and they realized they were trapped. The best they could do was to continue hiding, hoping the enemies wouldn''t find them and leave after a while.


    But they knew how unlikely that was!


    "What should we do? In a day at most, the enemies will realize where we are." Bonfi said as he looked at hispanions, speaking in a low voice while his aura, like that of hispanions, was confined to his body.


    Ayden said. "There is no easy way. If we leave, we''ll be hunted by our enemies, eventually separated and killed. If we stay, we''ll have a few hours, and then we can face them together. We''ll probably die anyway, but at least we''ll fight back and kill some of them.


    I vote we stay here and fight to the death!"


    "I say the same." Lonan agreed, showing one of his tightly clenched fists. "Running away will be impossible. Escaping by splitting up isn''t feasible either. Let''s wait and fight the bastards."


    "We need to strategize. We''re not as strong as our enemies, but we''re not weak either. If we fight smart, we''ll be able to take some of them down before we fall." Jakob thought rationally about the grim situation.


    None of them had any hope of escaping, of being rescued, or of anything else changing their dire situation. Alone in this damp, dark cave, they could only prepare for the


    worst.


    A few days ago, a monster had spotted the footprint of one of them and investigated the situation, leading to the group''s escape and the subsequent chase that had brought them to this ce.


    Now, they were standing on the edge of a precipice where they could fall to their deaths at any moment!


    "Let''sbine our skills to fight the bastards. Qiang and Bonfi, I hope I can count on you to lead the way. Jacob, Ayden, and I will support you both. Meanwhile, Lonan should sneak up on the enemies." Paul said, as he considered the abilities of each member of


    the group.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "We will use Vicente''s armor as a distraction against the enemies. That might give us a chance to take down some monsters and vampires."


    The group agreed as they looked at a special storage item that Vicente had left with them, which contained eleven peak 5th stage robot armors.


    This wasn''t something that would kill enemies for them, but maybe it could act as a distraction!


    Everyone agreed to go ahead with these ns, and they soon moved to position the 11 armors outside the area behind the waterfall.

 Chapter 879 Provocation Before the Battle

    Chapter 879 Provocation Before the Battle


    One dayter...


    The group of vampires and monsters searching for Ayden''s group and the others were about to hit their targets near the Valley of Lightning!


    In the area, there were ten 6th stage monsters. This included 7 Beginner Archmages and 3 Intermediate Archmages. Additionally, there were 3 5th stage vampires. Among them were two Low-level Paragons and one Mid-level Paragon. With these numbers, they were almost certain to encounter their targets soon.


    The strongest vampire in the area looked around with a smile on his face, opened his mouth, and taunted the enemies he was sure could hear him loud and clear.


    "Show yourselves! Don''t you think it''s disrespectful toe so close and then run away? We should at least greet each other, shouldn''t we? What type of visitors are you?" The six individuals remained in their positions, each one sensing a deceleration of time as they braced themselves for the battle that would determine their fate.


    Their hearts were racing, beating so fast as they perspired more than they ever had in their entire lives.


    Qiang found himself in the most challenging predicament of his life, experiencing a sense of vulnerability he hadn''t felt in over 600 years. He was forced to confront opponents that instilled genuine fear within him.


    Dealing with this situation was no easy task for the arrogant hippogryph.


    As he stood motionless, trying to avoid drawing attention from his enemies, his eyes widened and seemed on the verge of popping out of his head.


    Bonfi nced at the hippogryph standing beside him, someone he had never truly liked or gotten along with. However, in this crucial moment, he couldn''t help but lock eyes with him and raise his eyebrows, silently signaling him not to explode and jeopardize their n.


    Meanwhile, the vampires and monsters moved with increasing caution, their steps slowing down as they approached their adversaries.


    With Dark Griffin leading the hunt-a formidable creature known for his exceptional investigative skills and ability to track targets through subtle clues, echo location, and keen directional sense-the group of monsters was confident that their enemies were lurking somewhere within their shrinking search area.


    These creatures were on the lookout for surprise attacks as the confrontation began. They circted their mana, prepared to attack or defend against their enemies at any


    moment.


    "Aren''t you going to show yourselves? Tsk! You''d rather y hide and seek... But if I catch you, you''ll die." The leader of the group said,ughing maliciously.


    His gaze sharpened, and he moistened his lips with his tongue. "I heard from my tracker that there are humans among you... I love human blood!"


    Ayden, Paul, and Jakob looked at each other when they heard the enemy. They felt shivers run through their bodies, somewhat uncertain of the future.


    "Human blood is like no other. There''s no way you humans can understand it with a normal exnation, so just think of it this way: the blood of other races is like healthy food to me. It''s nutritious, but it doesn''tpletely satisfy me.


    But human blood, ah, how delicious! It''s like the sweetest, most delicious dessert for you!


    I will savor every drop of your blood!" He raised his voice amid his words, his murderous intent radiating from his body and reaching hundreds of meters away from him.


    Ignoring his leader, Dark Griffin, without speaking, pointed toward the waterfall ahead, one of thest good ces to hide in the area they had left to analyze.


    A smile appeared on the pale face of the superior Mid-level Paragon vampire as he signaled for his men to approach the spot.


    "Aren''t you going to show yourselves?" He pretended to still be unsure of the group''s location, but he couldn''t help but smile at the thought of finally catching up with these pests after days of investigation.


    The silence continued as the 10 monsters and 3 superior vampires approached the waterfall, arriving only 50 meters away from the waterfall.


    Qiang remained poised to strike at his enemies at a moment''s notice, while Bonfi also readied himself, fully aware that they would have to take charge once the confrontation ensued.


    The three humans nced at theirpanions at thest moment before the fight, once again showing they would provide support, while the strongest would fight their opponents directly.


    Lonan was ready to move at any moment. Suddenly, the signal they had been waiting for came.


    Boom!


    Far away from the waterfall, explosions of cannon fire erupted from the east and west,ing from the trees that the group of monsters was not targeting.


    The Dark Griffin shifted his focus and spotted 11 metallic creatures attacking his group, doubting his senses for a moment.


    "Did I miss something?"


    As the monsters and vampires looked around, their attention was drawn to the area''s surroundings. Sensing the electromaic attacks generated by the 11 peak 5th stage armors, each of them instinctively raised their defenses in that direction.


    In that moment of distraction, Bonfi and Qiang jumped out of the cave behind the waterfall and flew toward the strongest monsters in the area, while Lonan moved


    clusively.


    A total of 18 pentagrams manifested from Ayden, Paul, and Jacob''s bodies. Together, they soared towards the adversaries, casting spells to bolster theirrades and weaken the foes, ultimately enhancing the strength of their allies and exposing the vulnerabilities of their enemies.


    The Mid-level Paragon vampire ignored the 5th stage armor a secondter, realizing his opponents'' strategy while making an ugly grimace on his face.


    "Wretches! Are you trying to trick us?" He shouted as his green pentagram emerged


    from his body, starting the battle already using his innate ability.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Even though he was a powerful vampire at the Mid-level Paragon level, this was a group


    of six Beginner Archmages that even he could not eliminate so easily. Since the monsters'' enemies had started this sh by attacking first, they certainly wouldn''t be easily defeated!


    One of the two Low-level Paragon cultivation vampires pressed the device connected to the monsters'' camp around the Majestic Treefrog Grove, signaling they had found the enemies before engaging in this battle.


    Thus, their battle began, with Qiang and Bonfi unleashing ferocious attacks on some of the strongest enemies, with their group starting the battle with some bnce with their opponents.

 Chapter 880 Difficult Battle

    Chapter 880 Difficult Battle


    The battle started, and creatures screamed in pain. Blood sttered as Qiang attacked his first target, getting it on his ws. Meanwhile, Bonfi''s mes burned a monster with Beginner Archmage cultivation.


    After initially taking the lead in the fight, the two beasts ruthlessly attacked the two opponents who were closest to them. Then, as the two individuals plummeted from their respective positions, Ayden seized the moment and perceived a chance to administer a decisive strike against one of them.


    Paul followed Ayden''s lead and took aim at the burning monster, who was now screaming in agony as it struggled and flew toward the river below.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Die!" Paul attacked with all his might, aiming for his opponent''s vulnerable neck.


    "Tsk! Not so fast, human!" Said one of the Low-level Paragon vampires as he appeared in front of Paul.


    The moment this vampire moved, the surrounding armor did the same, pressing against the two wounded enemies.


    Even as he appeared in front of Paul, this vampire felt his body much slower than it should have been, constrained by four robotic armors attacking the burning monsters.


    A simr situation developed for Ayden as he attacked the creature with part of its body cut off by Qiang''s long, sharp ws.


    Dark Griffin, an Intermediate Archmage, narrowed his eyes and moved towards the robot armors in the area. ''As weak as they are, they can still hurt us whenbined with the powers of these enemies!'' Dark Griffin thought as he saw he had to deal with these armors or his group could suffer far greater losses than they expected.


    As he moved to sacrifice the first armors in his sights, Qiang appeared in front of him after using the ground to change the trajectory of his flight,ing at Dark Griffin with his mouth agape as he screamed.


    The sound of an eagle''s cry rang out, causing Dark Griffin and several others to block their hearing to protect their mental integrity.


    Lonan used the shadows in the area to move and catch up with the Mid-level Paragon vampire.


    Suddenly, appearing behind him, the werewolf shed at the vampire''s neck, targeting his opponent''s life in his first attack of the battle.


    "Audacity!" The vampire looked back and raised his defenses, outraged to be attacked by a mere 6th stage werewolf.


    As soon as he moved to defend himself, the werewolf tried to flee, seeing his surprise attack had failed. But when he felt something grab one of his heels, he couldn''t get away in time.


    With a p on the opposite side of his hand, the Mid-level Paragon vampire struck the werewolf hard in the face, making the creature feel his world shake as he flew away.


    But halfway to the waterfall, the werewolf felt the thing holding his ankle pull him back toward the Mid-level Paragon vampire.


    The creature''s eyes widened as he saw his target return to him, and a red de condensed in the air, ready to cut his target in half.


    Ayden, who had justunched a decisive attack against Qiang''s already wounded target, tried to intervene. However, as his already wounded opponent was about to die, an Intermediate Archmage from the enemy group stepped in front of him.


    Faced with such a powerful monster, Ayden couldn''t help Lonan. He focused his powers on himself, knowing if he didn''t use all of his focus against the attacker, he would surely die!


    While Bonfi was busy fighting the two Beginner Archmages chasing him, Paul, like Ayden, had managed to unleash a deadly attack and kill the second enemy in the area.


    But as soon as he had defeated the Beginning Archmage that had attacked him, one of the superior vampires and a 6th stage monster pressured him.


    At that moment, the battle that had begun for these individuals with the advantage in their initial attack changed direction!


    While some of the 6th stage monsters were destroying the armor that was hindering them, the six individuals could not help each other as opponents capable of killing them pressured them.


    Lonan felt this as he received no help before having one of his arms severed by the Mid-level Paragon in front of him, who didn''t take it easy as he moved, intending to make such werewolf suffer before his death.


    "Awoo!"


    The werewolf howled in pain as he felt his enemy''s second cut, this time losing his right ear as blood stained his dark fur.


    The first few moments after the change were brutal, as each of the six suffered dangerous attacks, spending much of their mana to protect their lives and barely fending off their enemies.


    Each of them suffered differently. While Lonan felt the sadistic bloodlust of the Mid-level Paragon vampire attacking him, Jakob was being dodged by his opponent.


    Deformations and purple spots appeared around Jakob''s face, arms, legs, back, and abdomen, while his vision became limited.


    Ayden had part of his body pierced by one of his enemy''s tails as he couldn''t help but look around and see how they were all going to die.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    As he screamed in pain, Bonfi felt his mes dying in front of the two enemies attacking him, and though he fought bravely, he could not escape from them to help hispanions.


    Qiang fought hard against Dark Griffin and managed to wound his opponent, showing impressive fighting skills. However, even with such a disy of power against an Intermediate Archmage, it wasn''t enough.


    ''Shit! If I don''t get rid of this bastard soon, the entire party will perish!'' The hippogryph thought as he watched thest of Vicente''s robot armor being destroyed by the monsters that had not joined the fight against them yet.


    With these opponents left free to attack them, the next moves in this battle could be thest lives of any of these six allies!


    Not only did Qiang see this. Lonan, Bonfi, and the three humans realized the same thing as they suffered in their own ways and saw that they would meet their end even before the crucial moment of Vicente''s journey. For these noble warriors of different races, this was the worst thing: to fail in their purpose!


    Meanwhile, the monsters and vampires attacked them with all their might, arriving at the best moment of the battle, the point at which they could end this battle and return to their group''s camp with the bodies of their enemies!

 Chapter 881 The End of Mighty Warriors

    Chapter 881 The End of Mighty Warriors


    ''Am I destined for this fate?'' Ayden pondered inwardly, his senses overwhelmed by the agonizing ache coursing through his body and the torment gnawing at his very soul. Amidst the relentless onught of two adversaries, he steadfastly maintained vignce over hisrades, his eyes darting back and forth.


    With nowhere to run, close to his limit and too wounded to react, he had already given up. What mattered to him now was the situation of hispanions on this mission, especially Qiang and Bonfi, who could surely be of great help to Vicente if they escaped.


    However, Ayden and the others were in such poor condition that even if he wanted to help them, they were unable to do anything.


    Paul closed his eyes as he saw the attack that would probably kill him and sighed in defeat. After such a long journey, his life was ending.


    ''Hmm?''


    Suddenly, he felt something strange when he noticed that even after a full second, the enemy''s attack hadn''t hit him.


    As he reopened his eyes, he was taken aback to find the enemy, who had been relentlessly attacking him,pletely frozen in ce. They were now just millimeters away from reaching him.


    Confused and perplexed, he furrowed his brow and scanned his surroundings, desperately seekingprehension amidst the bizarre ambiance. Gradually, a revtion dawned upon him-the realization that his sanity had remained intact even after his demise!


    "This... My powers are increasing?''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He opened his mouth in shock as he felt his wounds closing while his mana increased from the point of near exhaustion to a level where he could better sense of his surroundings and understand the situation.


    "Vicente!"


    One of the sixpanions on the verge of death shouted as he saw the arrival of the group of five beings, the three who had left earlier and two more, a Roc and a Qilin.


    The big Roc stopped flying forward and Vicente jumped off its back, flying like a rocket until he reached the ce where hispanions were on the brink of death.


    As soon as he reached a point where his powers could affect his enemies, Vicente summoned his two magical forms into action.


    As soon as the Throne of Darkness appeared, the Beginner Archmages of the surroundings froze in fear of Vicente''s aura.


    The three vampires felt their bodies stiffen, the metallic particles in their bodies blocking their movements for


    a moment.


    Meanwhile, Vicente used two of his primary abilities simultaneously to help hispanions recover from where they had been.


    "Vicente Fuller!" The strongest superior vampire in the area shouted as he understood what was happening and used his own strength to escape Vice''s suppression.


    "Tsk! "Not so fast, you filthy creature," Elmonds near the mid-level Paragon vampire, already using his powers to attack the creature with his wooden roots and the surrounding vegetation.


    Victor appeared behind the vampire, his eyes glowing as the Ghost of Death, his spirit-type magical form condensed with his six pentagrams.


    Tanglin flew towards one of the two Intermediate Archmages, while Acidbelly went towards the other, leaving the other 8 enemies for Vicente to deal with.


    "Vicente Fuller!" one of the two weakest vampires in the arca shouted as he left the state of suppression, being more talented than the Beginner Archmages who couldn''t achieve the same result.


    While Bonfi and the others saw their chances of retreating when they recovered, Vicente knew he had to deal with these creatures quickly, as stronger vampires and monsters coulde to this ce at this time.


    He poured his mana into the Dragon''s Amulet, causing his aura to increase and his muscles to grow and strengthen at a rate visible to the human eye.


    The ground around Vicente froze as blue mes exploded from his position, spraying at the monsters, trying to get close to him.


    Weapons covered in ice, fire, and darkness appeared around him, mainly attacking the two superior early 5th stage vampires.


    As soon as they noticed these weapons forming near them and attacking them without dy, the two vampires turned even paler than they already were.


    "Shit!" one of them screamed as he felt a cut appear on one of his cheeks, the cut freezing parts of him as his ability to resist Vicente''s restrictive movement diminished.


    Further affected by Vicente''s maic ability, this vampire found himself once again unable to move as he wished, while his enemy moved to attack him decisively.


    There was nothing he could do. With Vicente''s maic powers stronger than ever, it took the young Fuller only a few seconds to reach him and hold the vampire''s head in his hands.


    With a touch to his enemy''s forehead, Vicente used his maic powers to destroy the vampire''s brain, while his dark powers extinguished his opponent''s soul with a touch of death.


    The vampire''s eyes froze, losing their life in a second before he fell from his position, plummeting to the ground already dead!


    The other vampire felt the horror of seeing hispanion, who was a little stronger than him, killed so easily. When he saw Vicente looking at him with a strange smile, this creature desperately wanted to run away.


    "Not today, vampire." He suddenly heard Vicente appear behind him, using the same touch of death he had used on his other opponent.


    The creature''s eyes fluttered in horror for a second before he, like hispanion, fell hard to the ground, dead without bloodshed!


    With two of the three vampires dead, Vicente looked at the six remaining creatures. With a handshake and a serious look on his face, he used a mixture of his first maic ability and his first dark ability.


    Then, as if those six were nothing, their hearts and brains exploded inside their bodies, destroying their heads and chests, their bodies and souls ruined by Vicente''s simple movement.


    "The Dragon''s Amulet is a great amplifier of my powers. Vicente thought with a smile on his face, feeling his abilities beyond what he would normally have, killing six Beginner Archmages in one go!


    In the past, he could only kill opponents like this after a fierce battle!

 Chapter 882 Escape!

    ?Chapter 882 Escape!


    As the six 6th stage monsters fell to the ground dead from Vicente''s skills, the two Intermediate Archmages and the remaining superior vampire widened their eyes in concern.


    The three of them could sense they would not get out of this situation alive, but as beings devoted to their superiors, what worried them most now was the potential of this troublesome enemy.


    Vicente was much stronger than they thought!


    ''This is bad! If he''s not killed quickly, our ns will be affected!'' The Mid-level Paragon vampire thought to himself.


    Regrettably, even for an individual as formidable as him, handling two Intermediate Archmages of Victor and Elmo''s strength was no easy feat.


    But not only were Victor and Elmo acting against him, as much as Vicente wasn''t trying to help them, their powers were so strong right now that the mere fact that he was using them in this area was affecting his enemies.


    The Throne of Darkness could restrict creatures from the Dark Path, while the maic powers could also restrict bodies using the metals in their cells.


    As much as the three remaining enemies were strong enough not to fallpletely under Vicente''s control, the slightest fraction that these restricting powers affected them was enough to make their movements not as precise as they needed to be.


    Tenglin and Acidbelly used this to their advantage, putting the two Intermediate Archmages into passive positions, attacking them, and hurting them more and more.


    Victor and Elmo did not fare as well as these two beasts, but they put the Mid-level Paragon vampire in a position where he could not escape or threaten the lives of anyone nearby.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With Vicente''s eight opponents dead, the six allies who had been on the verge of death recovered enough to look at these enemies and start moving again.


    With hatred in his eyes, Lonan moved against the vampire; he had been shed by this enemy earlier and lost almost all of his limbs!


    Fortunately, Vicente had returned just before he died, with even stronger regenerative abilities.


    "I''m going to kill you!" The werewolf screamed as he joined Victor and Elmo.


    Meanwhile, Bonfi and Qiang joined forces with the Roc and the Qilin, while Ayden, Paul, and Jacob approached Vicente.


    "Collect the bodies in the area. Let''s finish these three and get out of here. When we''re safe, we''ll divide up today''s spoils." Vicente ordered the three, who hastened to do as he said without question.


    Each of them wanted to thank Vicente for helping them once again, but this wasn''t the time.


    As they collected the bodies of the 10 dead enemies in the area, Vicente focused his powers on these three enemies and applied such strong suppressive pressure against the three that even with all of his power, each of them lost the strength in their bodies and fell to their knees.


    As the enemies fell, the group of creatures acting against the vampire and the Dark Path beings in the area made theirst moves, dealing deadly blows to their opponents.


    Lonan saw the life drain from the wound in the vampire''s head as he felt his fingers and ws stained with enemy blood.


    Tenglinbined his powers with Bonfi''s, burning the body of the enemy in front of him, almost


    simultaneously with Acidbelly and Qiang, whobined their bird skills to slice through the body of thest


    enemy.


    With the fall of thest two opponents, the battle at this waterfall ended, with Vicente''s group winning after his hasty entry into the fray!


    "Let''s leave the area. Collect the three corpses and follow me." Vicente ordered, already surveying the area, knowing that enemies wereing, as he and his group had seen powerful vampires and monsters moving far beyond the borders of Majestic Treefrog Grove.


    When they arrived in this area weeks ago, things weren''t like this, so the group that passed through the Dragon Tribe already imagined the enemies had discovered their allies and were looking for them.


    Without dy, after 20 seconds of Vicente''s words, the group left this battlefield and headed west.


    While they were flying fast under Vicente''s electromaic effects, their bodies invisible and their aura limited, Ayden looked at Vice and asked. "What happened in the Majestic Treefrog Grove? Your powers seem much greater than before."


    "That is true. Your regenerative ability seems to have developed, as well as your suppressive powers." Jakob said, analyzing what he had seen a few moments ago.


    The battle hadsted less than a minute after Vicente and the rest of the group had arrived. He had changed the rhythm of the fight so much that the numerical advantage of the opponents had quickly diminished and the space to kill the enemies had opened up for this team.


    Vicente said quickly. "We have found opportunities for growth within the Majestic Treefrog Grove, as well as allies... Anyway, what just happened was a taste of the power of the amulet around my neck"


    The six survivors looked at the Dragon''s Amulet, which didn''t look as impressive now that it was no longer in use.


    Qiang and Bonfi didn''t say anything, but when they remembered Vicente''s movements in the recent battle, they both couldn''t help but be sure of their decision to join this group.


    Vicente could really be a monstrous creature of proportions rarely seen before... Bonfi thought to himself, almost feeling his phoenix mes get out of control as he felt excited.


    To see someone so strong in action was no small feat! For creatures like him, just taking part or fighting alongside such a powerful being in high-level confrontations was enough to make him feel his long life had not been in vain.


    Every magical creature had a will to fight, an appreciation for the high level, and an admiration for the peak of power. Dragons were the most obvious, but Phoenixes, Qilins, Rocs, magicians, and many others also had that me of power within them.


    Some of these creatures wouldn''t even mind dying as long as they could stand on the highest stage and watch the world''s strongest fight up close!


    After being assured that Vicente would grow up to be an unparalleled monster, Qiang and Bonfi couldn''t help but feel more confident than ever in their decision to risk themselves alongside Vice and the others.


    The other people on the run thought the same, not caring that it was necessary, only focusing on the potential Vicente represented.


    ''If he can be an Archmage and reach 12 pentagrams, this disaster will be easily over!'' Paul thought to himself with clenched fists, looking forward to the future.

 Chapter 883 Time to Hide

    ?Chapter 883 Time to Hide


    A little over 20 minutes after the group left the area of the waterfall, which was now destroyed, a single individual appeared in the area,ing from the east, where the monster camp was.


    Upon arriving at this ruined ce, with battle scars, broken rocks, a ruined waterfall, burning trees, and blood everywhere, this neer, a High-level Paragon, frowned.


    ''Eoghan and the others died here! This superior vampire, leader of the group operating near Majestic Treefrog Grove, understood what had happened.


    A few minutes ago, he had received an alert from his research group that they were close to catching up with the enemies who had been very close to the border of Majestic Treefrog Grove a few days ago.


    He hade to this ce as soon as possible, but he hadn''t expected to find such a negative situation for his people when he arrived.


    Who would have thought that such a powerful group, capable of taking on even an Advanced Archmage, would perish in this ce without leaving any bodies behind?


    This High-level Paragon vampire didn''t expect it, while he couldn''t help but look around with a horrified expression on his pale face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He seemed to have aged a thousand years as he looked around, sensing how the battle for this ce had more or less taken ce.


    ''Vicente Fuller... A Phoenix, a Hippogryph, a Qilin, a Leshy, four other humans, a Werewolf and a Roc...


    He felt the auras behind the massacre of his group while his eyes were closed, even more worried now that he had realized Vicente''s aura.


    These creatures allied with Vicente were a problem, but they weren''t the obstacle that worried this vampire. On their own, those creatures were not enough to move someone of such high standing in The Ivory Desert vampire alliance.


    The big problem was Vicente and the fact that these creatures were gathered in an alliance that had this human as its leader!


    As soon as he understood what had happened, this elder opened his eyes and looked in the direction Vicente''s group had fled. But he could only sense the path of his enemies for a few hundred meters from his position and soon lost track of them.


    "This is Jeremy. I have a problem." He said as he took out a long rangemunication device from his space storage item.


    "Elder, this is Lennix. What''s the problem? Are the rulers of Majestic Treefrog Grove causing trouble?" A voice asked from the glowingmunicator in one of Jeremy''s hands.


    "No, but I believe Vicente Fuller secretly entered Majestic Treefrog Grove and then left the territory this afternoon. He killed one of my groups, which included a Mid-level Paragon of our race. He''s heading west, but I''ve lost track of him." Jeremy summarized the situation for his allies in The Ivory Desert.


    "Oh? What is his current strength?" The voice on the other side became solemn.


    "He must be strong enough to fight against Low-level Paragons of the race. Those have no chance against him." Jeremy closed his eyes again as he spoke. "He used the advantage of surprise against my men, but he could have defeated them in other situations. He''s not alone either, and his group isn''t weak.


    I wouldn''t rmend sending Low-level Paragons against them, Elder Lennix. Vampires like that will only help his group get stronger."


    "I understand. Some elders will awaken from their seclusion in a few months. We''ll deal with Vicente Fuller then. For now, hold your position. I''ll let the rest of our men in the region know what happened to your group. We''ll be on the lookout for his next moves.


    Our Supreme Leader will surely like it if we have Vicente Fuller ready for him to consume after he awakens." "Understood."


    Themunication between the two ended before Jeremy disappeared from where he was.


    He would not investigate or pursue Vicente and the others alone. Other men in his coalition would do that, so he would soon return to his original position.


    But when he returned, he couldn''t help but change his worried expression from a moment ago.


    You are powerful, Vicente Fuller. But can you handle someone of my level? Sigh, even if you can, it''s nothing! Soon, the tribe will have others besides the supreme leader in the 6th stage!'' A mischievous smile appeared on Jeremy''s face.


    "What are you going to do when Beginner Archmages and an Intermediate Archmage of my race are hunting you?"


    After several hours, Vicente''s group had distanced themselves from the previous waterfall, allowing them to stop.


    Having found an interesting ce to hide for at least a few days, the group stopped moving and gathered in an underground tunnel, waiting for Vicente to finish what he was doing.


    Having already talked about how their group had been chased by vampires and monsters, as well as the journey through the Majestic Treefrog Grove and the new allies, everyone there was now silent, eager for the blood and organs of superior 5th stage vampires.


    Ayden, Vicente, and Paul had already used 4th stage superior vampire blood, so even if they consumed the blood they got today, they wouldn''t improve as much as Victor and Jacob, who had never tasted vampire blood.


    As for the magical beings in the group, they could feed themselves very well, but hardly any of them would advance with vampire organs or blood.


    Beginner and intermediate Archmages would need richer essences to advance, such as the blood and organs of superior vampires with High-level Paragon cultivation.


    However, what they had today could definitely help them get closer to the breakthroughs they were hoping for!


    By the time Vicente finished separating the blood and organs from the three superior vampire corpses at his disposal, he had 10 liters of vampire blood and 100 kilograms of organs.


    That might sound like a lot, but for his group, that amount could make a difference to at most half of the creatures there.


    As soon as Vicente looked at them, intending to divide the spoils, Elmo, Ayden and Paul said they wouldn''t use those resources this time and left it to Vice to divide them among the other members of the team.


    Acidbelly and Tenglin said they could use the organs of the 6th stage monsters the group had collected, which could help them improve their strength a bit in the short term, and leave the vampire essences for the rest of the team to divide among themselves.


    Vicente shared it with the others before they each began to absorb their share.

 Chapter 884 Rapid Reclusion

    Chapter 884 Rapid Reclusion


    Of the 10 liters of blood and 100 kilograms of vampire organs, Vicente divided the blood among himself, Torne, Victor, and Jacob, while the organs would go to Lonan, Bonfi, and Qiang.


    As for Acidbelly, Tenglin, and Elmo, these three would consume 100 kilos of organs from the 6th stage monsters they had killed earlier. Only Ayden and Paul wouldn''t consume anything for the time being, as they were left to observe the group while everyone else cultivated. They would wait for the next simr opportunity.


    The group knew about Torne, so when the Mid-level Paragon ghost left Vicente''s body to consume his share of vampire blood, no one was surprised.


    Soon, everyone had finished consuming their blood supply and proceeded to either meditate or sleep.


    The idea was for the group to go into seclusion for a maximum of three weeks. This was not enough time for the beasts in the group to finish absorbing the nutrients from the organs they had consumed. They would need at least three months to fully absorb the power of those organs.


    Precisely because of the short time they intended to cultivate in seclusion in this cave, none of these beings thought they could improve their cultivation there.


    The monster flesh they ate definitely had the potential to stimte their breakthroughs. But only after they had absorbed all the opportunities those nutrients could give them.


    Since they had no time for that now, it might take much longer than three months for them to fully absorb these essences and try their luck.


    Humans could absorb the opportunities faster, but none of them were close to the breakthrough. Unless it was vampire blood of the same level as theirs, it was unrealistic to achieve a breakthrough in the state they were in after consuming just over 2 liters of blood.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, 18 days had passed since the battle spoils of Vicente''s group had been divided.


    The beasts of the group were still asleep, having prepared themselves to wake up only on the 21st day of their slumber in the cave where the group was secluded.


    Today, however, Victor, Jacob, and Vicente had finished their meditations and had improved their strength!


    Of the three, two were previously at the beginning of their levels. After consuming the 5th stage vampire blood, they had improved and reached the middle of their levels.


    They hadn''t achieved a breakthrough, but their improvement in terms of magic quality and mana density was equivalent to what it would take them over two years to achieve by cultivating hard in the best areas of the continent.


    That''s if they had the chance to cultivate behind closed doors for two years!


    As soon as he came out of his meditation state, Jacob had a unique look on his face, looking around the cave but only seeing his progress.


    ''Vampire blood is really powerful.'' He thought to himself.


    Of the 2.5 liters of blood he had consumed, only 500 milliliters came from the Mid-level Paragon vampire. The rest came from Low-level Paragon vampires. Still, he had achieved all this improvement, which made him wonder what it would be like to absorb the blood of a High-level Paragon.


    As for Demien Bloodthorne''s blood, although the idea of absorbing his blood was tempting, it wasn''t realistic to think mon warriors'' could achieve such a thing.


    Demien Bloodthorne possessed an extraordinary resilience that made it nearly impossible to kill him. Furthermore, if he were to meet his demise at the hands of humans, his essence would serve to empower Vicente, not Jacob.


    It didn''t worry Jacob or even Victor, who had improved by 5% after absorbing his 2.5 liters of vampire blood.


    For him, an Intermediate Archmage, only superior vampire blood with High-level Paragon or Beginner Archmage cultivation would make the difference for him to reach the middle or end of his current level. As for bing an Advanced Archmage, it was almost impossible unless he consumed the blood of Demien Bloodthorne.


    As he got up from where he was and made his way to Ayden and Paul, the silver-haired man was satisfied with the result of just over two weeks of seclusion. A 5% improvement for someone with a cultivation base as high as his was no small feat!


    "How are you doing? Have you had any problems in the past few days?" Victor asked as he sat down next to the two humans guarding their cave.


    Ayden shook his head in denial. "No, everything is quiet, just like the days before. We''re far enough away from the previous area to give the vampire investigators a lot of trouble."


    "Vicente''s current abilities are really fantastic. Thanks to them, we could erase all traces of our escape.Even if the vampires have a lot of skills and specialists on their side, it would take them at least months to find us." Paul added as he looked in the direction where Vicente had just opened his eyes.


    Victor looked in Vicente''s direction and realized his abilities, enhanced by the Dragon''s Amulet, could indeed be a great hindrance to his enemies.


    Vicente awoke from his state and looked seriously at Torne, seeing that the ghost was about to finish his cultivation. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Old Torne will reach the end of his level. At the next opportunity, he''ll be a High-level Paragon.'' He thought with a smile on his face.


    He had reached the middle of the High-level Paragon level, not as far as Victor and Jacob. Unlike those two men, he had already ingested vampire blood twice.


    His body had some resistance to vampire blood, and only something of a simr level to his could bring about more significant improvements.


    That wasn''t all bad. After all, there were many vampires with High-level Paragon cultivation in the area where he was, and many of them would soon hunt him down.


    On the one hand, encountering these creatures was bad and dangerous, but on the other hand, if he won, he would have had a golden opportunity to reach the 6th stage!


    With this in mind, Vicente would join the other people awake in the area to talk about what had happened in thest few days, but also about their next steps.


    In another 3 or 4 days at the most, the others would awaken from their states and it would be time for them to move on to The Ivory Desert, about 2 months away from where they were.


    With less than six months remaining until the cyan pentagram materialized near Nis'' Shadows, the urgency toplete their journey intensified.

 Chapter 885 Fending Off Trouble

    Chapter 885 Fending Off Trouble


    Vicente''s group continued their journey after several days, cautiously traveling through the northernmost part of the continent.


    Three days after the awakening of Vicente and the other humans, the magical creatures in the group had left their states, more or less in the same situation as their humanpanions¡ªstronger, but still far from their level of progress.


    With the group ready to continue their journey, they left the cave where they had stayed for 21 days and continued on their way to The Ivory Desert.


    They expected the journey to take around two months, assuming no problems arise. However, they needed to investigate the area where the pentagram would appear. Also, they had to position observers and start monitoring arge area.


    They didn''t have the exact point where the pentagram would form, only the approximate location. But within an area of 10,000 square kilometers, such a pentagram could appear anywhere.


    Vicente even had a picture in his mind of where it would be, but he would have to investigate the ce himself to find out the exact spot.


    So even if they got close to the area the elves had indicated, they would still work for weeks before they could park near where they were supposed to wait.


    If all went well, they would reach this point 2-3 months before the pentagram appeared, which was not long. Not knowing what could happen in the meantime, they couldn''t help but hurry to get to the area so as not to bete.


    As per Vicente''s recollection, when the pentagram took shape, formidable vampires and monstrous creatures would converge upon the vicinity to gather the essence and thwart any attempts of absorption!


    He had to be very well positioned when the pentagram was finished forming!


    ...


    It had been five weeks since the group had left their previous seclusion, and they had traveled a long distance, leaving the vicinity of Majestic Treefrog Grove and arriving in the Vinia Empire.


    The former home of the Congregation of Revtion, one of the strongest states on the continent until seven years ago, was now a magnificent ruined state. It was home to monsters and magical creatures of the Light Path who had advanced their territory against the previously human-dominated areas.


    The Vinia Empire bordered the region where Nis'' Shadows were based, near The Ivory Desert, so it was the natural route for the group to take on their journey west.


    Since they had avoided flying for most of their journey, they didn''t know exactly what the situation was like in many areas of this great state ruined by The Purification, but they had a rough idea of the reality.


    On their recent journey, they had passed near several ces currently ruled by monsters, and the group members with good eyesight had seen many things that would make humans shudder at the thought of the safety of their homes.


    There were hardly any humans in the Vinia Empire today, but it had once been one of the most populous states on the continent. Seeing it devastated and upied by monsters was something different for humans, who couldn''t help but think, "What if that happened to their own country?


    That was the feeling Ayden, Paul, and Jacob had when they feared for Trevora Kingdom, their current home, but which, even with Vicente''s help, was much weaker than the Vinia Empire before the disaster.


    If the Vinia Empire had fallen, Trevora Kingdom might fall too!


    As for Vicente, he was also worried, although he wasn''t as pessimistic as hispanions.


    As the group passed through the Vinia Empire, they ran into more problems along the way.


    The solution? The same one they had used twice before and were using now¡ªdetour!


    ''Keep your auras under control. As long as we pass through this 50-kilometer danger zone, we can resume our previous speed.'' Vicente reassured hispanions silently. He continued walking slowly through the forest, leaving the dirt road they had been following just moments before.


    These group members followed behind him, their bodies smaller than their authentic versions, their auras contained, and their breathing controlled.


    They carefully took their every step to cause as minor disturbance as possible, while those with the best senses, like Vicente, Qiang, Elmo, and Acidbelly, monitored their surroundings.


    ''It looks like we''ll be dyed somewhere between 10 and 20 days on this journey. There are many paths blocked by groups of monsters... Is this on purpose?'' Bonfi asked, estimating how often situations like today''s had happened in the past few weeks.


    ''This is the third group we''ve encountered in 20 days of traveling. I don''t think it''s a coincidence.'' Elmo suggested.


    ''The vampires know we''re on the move. They do not know our destination, but they probably think we''re preparing to do something simr to what the Magicians Alliance tried to do before The Purification.'' Acidbelly guessed, considering what he knew of the vampires'' actions.


    Until The Purification, the tribes of the Majestic Treefrog Grove were well aware of everything that was happening on the continent, especially in the northern region.


    The Magicians Alliance, a group formed in the past to develop the first human domains against the continent''s beasts, had gone into action before The Purification to prevent the disaster.


    Human specialists from all over the continent, at the 6th stage, had already mobilized prior to the onset of the current catastrophe. Their mission was to thwart the vampires'' n and ensure its failure.


    Unfortunately for humanity and these experts, the vampires had prepared well for their ns. Even before the sacrifice that led to Demien''s advancement to the 6th stage, the vampires had killed many human specialists.


    Several of the vampires who were ending their current reclusion now had absorbed the blood of the humans from the Magicians Alliance group.


    Acidbelly, as well as others in the group, knew exactly what had happened to the human alliance, as the matter had spread throughout the northern region before the actions of the group led by Demien began.


    ''That must be the case.'' Vicente sighed in agreement with his associates. ''But it doesn''t matter. We don''t need to confront them. They probably think we want to fight them directly. But this isn''t the time. Let''s avoid the enemies on the way, at least until we reach my fifth pentagram!''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 886 Different enemies in the war

    Chapter 886 Different enemies in the war


    After sessfully diverting another monster camp in their path, Vicente''s group stuck to their strategy of not fighting unless there was no other alternative.


    By making three more detours over the next three weeks of travel, they increased the length of their journey to the point where they would be looking for the ce where the cyan pentagrampatible with Vicente would appear.


    With the group''s cautious approach and focus on staying out of trouble, they avoided trouble until they finally left the Vinia Empire!


    Now, they were on their way to the vicinity of the former headquarters of Nis'' Shadows, near the easternmost border of The Ivory Desert.


    With less than 20 days of travel ahead, the group was close to reaching the point in their journey where they could settle into an area and begin their investigations!


    ...


    While Vicente''s group was following a path simr to the one he had taken years ago in search of Lauren, the situation on the northernmost coast between the headquarters of Nis'' Shadows and The Ivory Desert was tense.


    In a coastal and mountainous area that had about 100 kilometers of coastline, three sects of the Dark Path, simr to Nis'' Shadows, had their headquarters in the area.


    While these sects were allies to the vampires, they did not consider each other as friends!


    Having received copies of the vampire technique that had made history at the hands of the leaders of the Congregation of Revtions, these sectspeted fiercely for the targets of the Light Path.


    With the decline in the number of powerful Light Path magicians on the continent, and the migration to the south, the few that remained in the north and could be hunted by them were almost insignificant.


    If any of the powers wanted to use their new technique to grow, they would have to vie with each other to hunt down these remaining Light Path magicians in the region!


    ...


    At the headquarters of one of these three powers, a superior vampire, pale-skinned and white-haired like almost all members of the race, arrived at themand headquarters of one of the sects with important news.


    With a curious look on his preserved, cadaverous face, the vampire looked at the ck-haired, six-foot-tall human sitting on a throne of spears in the hall he had just entered.


    "I bring you an opportunity, Coldpikes." The vampire''s voice crackled with the smell of blood and rotting flesh.


    The ck-haired man looked at the pale-skinned creature, narrowing his eyes in interest. He wasn''t in the best of moods with vampires, considering the way he had been outmaneuvered by these creatures, leaving him with almost no targets to hunt. But since he was in the unfortunate position of not being able to leave his old arrangements, he could only continue this strange rtionship.


    "What is it?" the man asked, scratching his fingers.


    "Vicente Fuller is moving through the region. With him are four humans, three of them from the Light Path, Beginner Archmages..." The 1.8 meter tall creature said with a suggestive smile. "This could be your chance toplete your progress towards bing an Advanced Archmage."


    The man''s eyes narrowed as he considered the possibility.


    He and all the Dark Path magicians in the area knew about Vicente. How could they not? The young man''s fame in the southern region had spread throughout the continent. Everyone, with even a little bit of knowledge about the continent, was aware of the Throne of Darkness and the first magician in the history of the Pris Realm who possessed two magical forms.


    Vicente was both a legend and a formidable threat to anyone who opposed humanity. He was a case to be studied; a man coveted by the most powerful people on both sides of the conflict.


    As dangerous as he was to the magicians of the Dark Path, he was also a possibility.


    Vicente was not only the Master of Darkness but also a magical form of the Light Path!


    What would happen if he were sacrificed in a ritual using the vampire technique?


    Not only that, from the words of the 4th stage vampire in front of the ck-haired man, this local leader couldn''t help but wish for Vicente''s threepanions, who could surely add a lot to his powers.


    He had heard no news of human Archmages traveling in the area for months. When he heard about Paul, Jacob, and Ayden, his eyes lit up thirstily.


    "Where are they going?" The leader of the Coldpikes asked. ''I must act quickly. If those two old devils find out and move before I do, I''ll lose a lot.''


    At present, the Coldpikes'' leader''s primary concern was not his own strength, but rather impeding the progress of his rivals.


    Despite their alliances and service to the vampires, there were no uses in those agreements dictating that their factions had to maintain a friendly rtionship.


    They had shed several times in recent years, and it would only take one of them to be stronger than the others for them to be involved in a more problematic conflict.


    The vampires would do nothing, of course. Since they had promised not to hunt these sects, there was nothing better than watching them destroy each other!


    The vampire shook his shoulders. "That''s the hard part. I don''t know where they''re going. We believe their purpose aligns with that of the Magicians Alliance, though there could be additional factors involved.


    If you''re interested, find out quickly what their purpose is and where they are. Your two rivals will soon learn of Vicente Fuller''s group. Who knows which of you will find them first?"


    The ck-haired man stood up, clenching his fists tightly. He soon left the room.


    Seeing the haste in the departing man''s eyes, the 4th stage vampire smiled as he saw his n working.


    As much as the vampires didn''t mind that the Dark Path magicians allied with them kept to themselves, that didn''t mean they didn''t acknowledge their value. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''What are you going to do, Vicente Fuller? Your kind are very good at finding their targets... Now you''re closer than ever to getting caught!'' The vampire thought as he left the ce, nning to go to the other two sects in the area in order to secure more men to search for Vicente''s location.

 Chapter 887 Growing Frustration

    Chapter 887 Growing Frustration


    Three Weeks Later...


    Vicente''s group traveled for some time until they arrived near the headquarters of Nis'' Shadows and The Ivory Desert.


    Arriving in an area shrouded in mist, where the morning chill forced small creatures to stay in their burrows in the morningziness, the group moved on and began their investigation.


    From Vicente''s recent memories of the previous trip to Nis'' shadow headquarters, his group was at most a few hours away from the ce he had destroyed years ago.


    Now, the former headquarters of Nis'' Shadows should be upied by high-level creatures allied with vampires, or even powerful vampires.


    Vicente and his team preferred to keep their distance from this location.


    So they floated slowly through this sparsely vegetated area, characterized by hilly terrain with many ces where one had to be careful not to fall into traps or slip on the constant mud in certain areas.


    The area right next to them, within reach of their eyes, was nothing like the ce Vicente had seen in the Divine Dragon Matrix. This was certainly not the ce where his pentagram would appear.


    However, without knowing whether the area in question was behind the farthest hill in their field of vision or far away, they could only observe the area with caution and move slowly.


    The presence of monsters in ces they couldn''t see was another concern.


    So they walked until they reached the top of the hill to the northwest, where they believed the ce Vicente had seen must be.


    When they passed the hill and saw an areapletely different from the ce Vicente had seen, Victor sighed as he saw the group leader''s sign.


    The silver-haired man opened arge map of the area and covered another area of tens of thousands of square meters with red paint, marking this ce as already explored.


    By adding up this marked area, the group gradually left arge red area on the map that they would not return to investigate in the future.


    "Let''s continue. I have a feeling that there are creatures nearby. Let''s move carefully." Vicente warned the group, again using his special abilities to erase the visual traces of his team.


    With their invisibility, each of them continues to hover a few centimeters above the ground, enough to leave no trace of their passage through the area.


    ...


    The journey of the group of 11 vampire enemies would be neither short nor exciting.


    The area that Vicente thought was a few thousand square meters, and that they were looking for, could be anywhere around over 250,000 square kilometers.


    Given the strong enemy presence in the area, the group had to move slowly, almost like stepping on eggs.


    With each day of travel, they were eliminating a few hundred thousand square kilometers of the vast territory they were searching. But at their current pace, it could take weeks to cover the entire area.


    Although they could find the ce they were interested in at any time, the opposite could also happen. Maybe they would not find it until they had searched the entire area.


    After the first three weeks of the group''s exploration of the area, its members had thought that the second case was the most likely, and it would still take them days to reach their destination.


    With less than two months to go before the cyan pentagram appeared, the group grew more tense as they eliminated more areas in their path.


    The constant presence of powerful creatures in their path didn''t help. Having to dodge monster camps or even wandering monsters every few hours, sometimes being forced to pass through areas they had already explored, the group''s frustration grew with each day of travel.


    But they could only bear their frustration and continue the tedious and stressful journey of looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Unable to get excited and fight with the beings, as that would show their position and make everything more difficult than it already was, they had to avoid incidents with all their might.


    That afternoon, as they continued on their way, their resolve would be tested!


    ... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As they continued their search, Vicente''s group quickly hid in the upper branches of the trees in the forest area where they were today.


    In this ce of woods, withwns here and there, they quickly hid in what they considered to be the most tough ce to analyze, while Vicente used his powers to camouge his group.


    Nearby, a wagon with a cell and a luxurious carriage made of wood and iron of good quality and construction passed through the area.


    From where they were, each member of the group could sense the presence of peak 4th stage vampires in it.


    Meanwhile, three humans, including a child, were tied up in the cell on the cart behind the wagon.


    ''Shit! Those three will be sucked up by the vampires!'' Victor said in the minds of hispanions as he realized the fate of these three poor humans, two of whom had no magical cultivation and one of whom was only an Acolyte.


    Few superior vampires would waste their time sucking the blood of such weak beings. However, there were many inferior vampires¡ªwho did not gain power from sucking the blood of their targets¡ªthat would be happy to suck the blood of any human, regardless of their power.


    Inferior vampires needed to suck the blood of living beings in order to continue to exist. It didn''t strengthen them, but it allowed them tost longer in the Pris Realm. Also, the sensation of drinking the blood of their targets was pleasurable.


    The victims of an inferior vampire wouldn''t turn into vampires either, which meant they could be kept as food for these beings for a long period!


    Thinking this was probably the fate of those three people, the humans in Vicente''s group couldn''t help but feel strange.


    Their intention was to go there and rescue them. Sadly, these were three lives that were dispensable in the name of themon good.


    Vicente clenched his fists and closed his eyes as hemented to himself, ''Let''s wait for them to pass and move on. If our ns work out, we''ll be able to save these people in the future. For now, we can''t afford to risk our lives for them.''

 Chapter 888 Dark Future

    Chapter 888 Dark Future


    After the previous situation, Vicente, and his people traveled around to investigate more terrain in the sizeable area the elves had told them to investigate for another three weeks.


    In the days that passed, they saw other simr situations where humans were taken by vampires, and even watched as superior vampires sucked the blood of humans to their deaths.


    During this time, they were certain that their enemies were not acting by chance. After several tense moments in which they almost acted out, they couldn''t help but suspect that this was an enemy n to make them show themselves.


    But each of them was very determined about what they had to sacrifice to achieve their goals!


    This was especially true for Vicente, who had seen his own death and how strong Demien Bloodthorne would be in a few dozen months.


    In each of the situations of thest three weeks, they had remained motionless, not moving even when humans were killed by the vampires.


    Unfortunately, these were lives that could not be saved!


    At the end of these three weeks of investigation and growing frustration, the group had cleared a lot of territory and gotten closer to their goal, although they still hadn''t found it.


    Having already explored more than half of the territory indicated by the elves, they could stumble upon the site of Vicente''s vision at any moment.


    ...


    After eliminating another enormous area this afternoon, Vicente and hispanions had taken a brief break.


    They hadn''t meditated for nine weeks. Given the dangers of the area they were in, it would be too dangerous to cultivate, so they stopped once a week to rest for a few minutes.


    This was not a physical rest, but a mental rest. The journey so far had been very stressful. Even powerful beings like them could get lost in their frustrations and emotions if they didn''t upy their minds with other things for at least a few minutes every few days.


    After surveying the area they were in, the group stopped at the top of a hill overlooking arge river on one side and arge forest on the other. From this green spot, covered in a thinyer of mist, the group ate and enjoyed the view.


    As negative as this border area of The Ivory Desert was, it wasn''t what its name implied.


    The Ivory Desert was an icy wastnd, marked by negativity and the absence of nt life for most of its length. But at its edges, the area had nt life like any other area of the continent, and was not marked by the low temperatures that characterized it.


    But if the group continued in a straight line for another 80 kilometers west of where they were, they would see the vegetation they had be ustomed to over the past few weeks disappear and the cold rise to sub-zero temperatures.


    "We must be close to your destination. What do you n to do when you find it?" Elmo asked as the group kept an eye on their surroundings, the humans sipping drinks and the beasts chewing leaves.


    Vicente looked in the direction where they would leave in another 20 minutes to continue their investigation, where the nearby river was. "If the pentagram appears, I''ll have to store it quickly and flee. A group with a High-level Paragon vampire will appear near it shortly after it appears. Unfortunately, I won''t be able to absorb it on the spot."


    "A High-level Paragon vampire? That''s going to be difficult. A being of that level is as strong as an Advanced Archmage of my race." Bonfi said in a pessimistic tone. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    His group couldn''t handle such a strong creature right now!


    "If we can''t outrun it, I will risk absorbing both pentagrams at the same time in the middle of the battle." Vicente announced, getting the full attention of his tenpanions.


    "That will be risky."


    "No more than getting caught by a group led by a High-level Paragon vampire."


    "There is no easy way out. If we want to survive, we''ll have to risk our lives every step of the way."


    "We will do our best to help you, Vicente. If you have to resort to such a method, we''ll risk our lives for you." Elmo said as he looked earnestly into the ck-haired human''s eyes.


    Everyone knew it would be dangerous, but they agreed that there weren''t many ways to avoid it.


    Vicente sighed as he closed his eyes, wondering if that was why he was alone in his vision of fighting Demien Bloodthorne.


    ''I hope not... I hope they just decide to return to their territories after I seed in my current mission.'' Vicente thought to himself.


    He was confident that he would survive this group that would go after the cyan pentagram as soon as the essence appeared. After all, in the vision the four divine dragons had given him, he would fight Demien when he had four essences in the Throne of Darkness.


    Today, he only had three essences in the throne, so his chances of survival were almost 100%.


    But that didn''t guarantee the same for hispanions!


    As much as some of them would stop apanying him as soon as he gained enough strength to continue his journey alone¡ªlike Ayden, Paul, and Jacob¡ªhe was sure that others would continue at his side.


    Not seeing them at his side when he faced Demien was not a good sign, so he was worried.


    "Let''s do our best. It''s only a little over a month until the cyan pentagram appears, so you''d better get ready. Soon we won''t be able to avoid confrontations with enemies capable of killing us." After Vicente''s words, the group remained silent for a few minutes until it was time to leave.


    They were closer to their destination than they had expected. In another two weeks of travel, they would finallye to the ce identical to the one Vicente had seen.


    Then it would be time for them to finally settle down and prepare for what would happen after the cyan pentagram appeared.


    But while they were preparing to deal with a group led by a High-level Paragon vampire, other elements that would add to the developing situation were secretly approaching them!


    Unbeknownst to them, the group was being hunted by traitors to the human race, Dark Path magicians in search of the group''s four Light Path magicians!

 Chapter 889 Tension Before the Pentagram Appears

    Chapter 889 Tension Before the Pentagram Appears


    After 11 weeks of searching, Vicente''s group had finally settled into the area where the cyan pentagram was to appear.


    Having found the spot he had seen in the vision of the future generated by the Divine Dragon Matrix the day before, Vicente and his people were now camping near the area.


    Having chosen an area with a privileged view of the spot where the pentagram would appear, the group was well divided to maintain their position, guarding the spot where the pentagram would appear and the surrounding area where enemies might approach.


    At this moment, where most of the group members were, Qiang was keeping an eye on the ce where the pentagram would appear. On the other hand, Acidbelly was to watch the surroundings in case any enemies approached them before the pentagram formed.


    Vicente and the other humans were all in position, ready to defend the small camp hidden behind arge bare rock where there had once been a mountain, but which, perhaps due to high-level battles, had ended up as fragments of what had once been.


    Apart from the five humans and the two beasts under observation, only the group''s special formations, capable of creating spatial distortions to deceive beings from afar, were present in this ce.


    Bonfi and Tenglin were at another observation point, together with a group of armorers that Vicente had created over the past few days, a position from which they could easily attack opponents who encountered the main group. From their position, they could take action against enemies behind their backs.


    Meanwhile, Lonan and Elmo stood next to other 5th stage peak armors in another position from which they could help defend Bonfi and Tenglin or the main group.


    Acidbelly had a very good view of the areas of the two groups in positions other than the main group, so if those two ces were found instead of the main point, they wouldn''t be defenseless or helpless either.


    At these three group points, no one was cultivating or doing anything that would make them unaware of the surrounding situation. Since they were only a few days away from the appearance of the cyan pentagram, each of them was in position for this important point in their journey.


    Knowing that there would be enemies nearby when the pentagram was formed, they expected some enemies would be in the area even before the pentagram formed.


    Perhaps those enemies were already nearby!


    But even with that possibility in mind, they didn''t want to investigate the area and get into a conflict before the pentagram was formed. Until that happened, all they wanted to do was to secure their position in anticipation of their most important day in the area.


    But while the group was in position waiting for the cyan pentagram to form, others in the area were searching for them!


    ...


    A few dozen kilometers away from Vicente''s group, a group of Dark Path magicians were positioned in the area, searching not for the cyan pentagram, but for the enemy group.


    After weeks of searching for signs of their targets, the humans in this group felt closer and closer to reaching their four goals.


    Arriving at this location this afternoon, the group had just set up camp for a few more days of rest.


    There was a good reason for their stop!


    Inside the camp, set up in a less protected area of this region where they knew monsters and vampires wouldn''t attack them, were 12 tents and over 60 people.


    Some of them were on guard, but their concern wasn''t the usual dangers of the area, but the possibility that Vicente''s allies were close by and might attack them.


    Still, they thought it unlikely, and of the 60, only 10 were on guard, all of them High-level Paragons.


    Inside the camp, the remaining 50 individuals were half Paragons and half Archmages.


    The Paragons obviously weren''t there to fight. Of the 25 Archmages, 22 were Beginners, while 3 were Intermediate Archmages. Of these individuals, they were all looking to the future with an interest in facing the Dark Master, who they knew could change their fate.


    ''Those damn vampires... They''re using us to find Vicente Fuller, but I will not let them get their way,'' thought the leader of the group, one of the three Intermediate Archmages.


    ''Demien wants Vicente''s blood, but what if we find him first?'' He smiled as he considered the possibility. ''I will sacrifice this brat myself and use it to be an Advanced Archmage!''


    While he thought about it, his two strongest allies had no interest in standing in his way. Since they had recently used the special vampire technique to be stronger, they wouldn''t be able to achieve the same as the group leader if they sacrificed Vicente. As members of the same faction, they were interested in having their leader be the first Advanced Archmage in their history!


    One of them was meditating now, while the other was in a tent next to a Beginner Archmage who was doing a great job of finding Vicente Fuller.


    "Elder, how long will it take us to get here? I''m afraid if we dy, the vampires will find our tracks and thwart our ns," said a man outside the tent, eager for his journey to end.


    "Don''t worry. Zoe''s ability will point us in the right direction in ten days at the most. We should reach the enemy group soon after," said the man on guard, while the woman called Zoe analyzed the future of their group with her ability.


    She had a simr power to the elves, but she wasn''t as efficient as the creatures from the tribe Vicente had visited. However, because of her, the group was only a few dozen kilometers away from Vicente''s group!


    ...


    Meanwhile, close to the Dark Path magicians'' camp, another small group was waiting in the area.


    This group was not made up of humans, but of superior vampires! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There were six of them, four Low-level Paragons and two Mid-level Paragons, standing around waiting for the results of those they were hunting.


    "Zoe Frazer is watching the future again. They should move again in a few days." Said a vampire who was keeping an eye on the group.


    Hearing this, the leader of the vampire group smiled, satisfied with the work of these humans. "Good. As soon as they show they know where Vicente Fuller is, I''ll call the elder to join the hunt!"

 Chapter 890 Targets Discovered!

    Chapter 890 Targets Discovered!


    A few dayster...


    Zoe Frazer finally awoke from her meditative state after days of working on her special ability to find her group''s targets.


    When she opened her eyes this afternoon, she immediately saw the Intermediate Archmage who was to be at her side throughout her meditation. Already aware that she was about to awaken, the man looked at her with a modest smile and interest in his eyes.


    "Elder, I have found our targets," she said, her expression solemn. "Vicente Fuller and the others are much closer than we thought! They''re in the same area as us. If we start searching now, we could find them by nightfall!"


    The Intermediate Archmage curled his lips even more at these words.


    "Perfect! Stay here and rest. I''ll take care of this together with the other elders." The old man said as he pped his hands on the shoulders of this woman, his tone extremely pleased. "Good work!" The elder left Zoe''s tent and walked a few dozen meters to where the two colleagues at his level were standing.


    "So? What are Zoe''s results?" the group leader asked as he looked at the neer in his tent.


    "Sect Master, Zoe has found Vicente Fuller. He''s nearby. We won''t have to move our camp," the man said, his heart beating faster as his desire to fight grew with every breath.


    The two men sitting on the cushions in the tent looked at each other, the corners of their lips curling.


    "Get our men ready. We''re moving out in ten minutes." The group leader stood up and left his tent shortly thereafter.


    The other two Intermediate Archmages left and went to prepare their group for the move.


    Not all of them could take on Vicente Fuller and his group. Of the group, only the 25 Archmages had any chance of confronting the enemy, and the Paragons were of no use to them. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    If the Paragons apanied them, they would most likely be mere numbers in the post-battle body count!


    The camp flicked, the guards bing more vignt as a group of 24 prepared to leave.


    Only Zoe would not join the group in pursuit of Vicente and the others, exhausted from days of working to find traces of her target.


    In the blink of an eye, the 6th stage individuals, led by the Intermediate Archmage closest to advancing to the next level, set out from the camp in search of their enemies.


    ...


    Almost immediately after the movement of the group of Dark Path magicians, the weaker vampires in their small camp moved to alert their 5th stage leaders.


    "The humans are moving. I think they''ve found new clues to the enemy through that woman!" said an early 5th stage vampire, looking at hispanions with a smile on his face.


    The two Mid-level Paragons there smiled, showing their very sharp teeth while their eyes narrowed maliciously.


    "Let''s follow them quietly. If this is just another trace of where the enemies went, we''ll keep our distance and wait. Otherwise, we''ll let the enemies fight these Dark Path magicians and exhaust themselves first," the group leader said as he stood up.


    The others did the same, not hesitating to begin the silent pursuit of the group of Dark Path magicians, who were after Vicente.


    "As soon as we have confirmation that they''ve found Vicente Fuller''s group, notify the high elder at Shadow Mountain. Let''s not forget the enemy''s capabilities. He''s dealt with Mid-level Paragons of our race before." The other mid-level Paragon in the group warned his people as he moved forward, looking cautiously into the future.


    "That was a weaker group than ours, caught in a conflict and taken by surprise. Would he be able to deal with us in the same way under different circumstances?"


    "Let''s not give him another chance to prove himself. Better to be careful now and avoid future problems," said a Beginner Archmage, agreeing with the caution of one of the team leaders.


    The others agreed, each more interested than the other in seeing the results of Vicente''s blood on a member of their race.


    ''Once Vicente Fuller is dead, there will be no one left to worry about. The Pris Realm will finally be under ourplete control,'' thought one of these pale, white-haired creatures, glimpsing the future in which his original ns would be fully realized.


    ...


    As the two groups of enemies moved towards Vicente''s group, he found himself in the same position as when he had arrived in the area.


    Vicente opened his eyes from where he was sitting in meditation, an ugly expression forming on his face, and he couldn''t help but feel strange after the sudden chill he felt.


    ''This... Is this the formation of the pentagram?'' He looked in the direction where the cyan pentagram from the vision generated by the Divine Dragon Matrix was supposed to appear.


    ''The formation of the pentagram will take ce in thete afternoon, early evening. Will it happen today?'' He clenched his fists tightly, his sharp eyes searching for this crucial moment for him.


    If it happened today, he would face a High-level Paragon vampire in no more than an hour and a half!


    Worried that the day of the pentagram''s formation had arrived, he alerted his group nearby. ''Get ready. I have a feeling that the formation of the pentagram is very close. We may have to fight enemies today!''


    His voice echoed in the minds of hispanions, snapping each of them out of their monotonous observations of the surroundings of this seemingly quiet area until their leader''sment.


    Half an hour after Vicente alerted his people, Qiang narrowed his eyes as he observed an area where a group of several humans had just appeared.


    ''We have problems. 6th stage magicians are approaching our position right now!'' The Hippogryph warned, drawing the gaze of his 10panions in the direction from which the 24 Dark Path magicians were flying towards them!


    Vicente narrowed his eyes, not liking this at all. ''Right now?''


    ''Looks like we can''t wait any longer without a fight,'' Elmomented to the group, already circting his mana through his body.


    ''Get ready to fight. Let''s take care of them quickly and not attract the attention of the vampires and monsters nearby.'' Vicente stood up, sighing as hemented the terrible situation.

 Chapter 891 Enemy Attack!

    Chapter 891 Enemy Attack!


    A few moments after Vicente''s group spotted the enemies, the group of Dark Path magicians searching for the heads of the four Light Path magicians of the opposing group also spotted their targets.


    As much as the formations and the relief of the area protected Vicente''s main team, these tricks would only work to protect them from enemies not being focused on finding them. Anyone ''sniffing'' their trail, looking for the slightest sign of them, would find them after a few moments of detailed analysis and observation.


    When he was only a few hundred meters from therge, partially destroyed rock where Vicente''s main group was hiding, the team''s strongest Intermediate Archmage smiled as he slowed his flight speed.


    He gave the signal for his men to take position, knowing that even though they outnumbered the enemy, dealing with Vicente would not be easy.


    ''Let''s concentrate on a quick fight so that we leave no traces for the vampires. Use everything you have in your first moves,'' the leader of these men and women ordered.


    Following his orders, dozens of pentagrams emerged from the bodies of each of the Archmages in the group, moving the mana and elements in the area and disturbing the natural state of the area.


    The six vampires who had been chasing them from a distance stopped when they noticed the action of the 24 magicians, each of them opening their eyes with interest.


    ''They found the damn Vicente!'' said one of these creatures, a woman with blood-red eyes, a slender body, and a youthful appearance.


    ''We will alert the superiors nearby. For now, let''s let the two sides face each other. We''ll prepare to fight as soon as one side is victorious! We won''t let Vicente''s group escape today!'' the strongest of them said, while the other Intermediate Archmage already passed on the information.


    In an hour at the most, they could have a group with a High-level Paragon of their race in this ce!


    While the group of vampires prepared to join the fight, hiding their position and remaining calm, the group of Dark Path magicians attacked the area where Vicente, the humans, and two beasts were.


    They didn''t try to talk ore to an agreement with the enemy group for the four targets they were interested in. As soon as they felt Vicente''s aura, they attacked the creatures in front of them, thirsting for the four targets of the sacrifice.


    The three Intermediate Archmages attacked with their strongest abilities,bining their powers with their 21 subordinates to create a rain of attacks against the group of enemies.


    As they attacked, Vicente moved, causing his eight pentagrams to appear simultaneously, with the Dragons Amulet around his neck pulsing with power.


    A powerful wind blew, and when they least expected it, Vicente''s enemies saw this young man appear among them, while 10 powerful auras appeared around.


    ''Two Intermediate Archmages?''


    The eyes of one of the leading Dark Path magicians on the area widened as he sensed two powerful beings in Vicente''s group, as well as four beings who were close to advancing to the Intermediate Archmage level.


    This was no simple group to deal with!


    But while this expert was worrying about Vicente''s allies, the young man showed his powers. In a single moment, he forced the 21 Beginner Archmages to the ground, held down by a mixture of the Throne of Darkness and maic powers.


    With the help of the Dragons Amulet, Vicente turned those 21 people into ice sculptures, freezing them to death in the time of a single breath.


    Gulp!


    "Shit!"


    "The damn vampires tricked us!" shouted one of the Intermediate Archmages as he felt Vicente''s full power, which rivaled that of the superior vampires of a level close to Vice''s!


    Even the strongest of them couldn''t help but grimace, turning pale as they felt the elemental restriction caused by Vicente''s power.


    ck clouds formed over the area, and lightning struck the three of them, along with a terrifying cultivation pressure that could make even magical powerhouses like them feel like they were being forced to their knees.


    Of course, Vicente didn''t do it alone. With his ten allies using their auras against the three, he overcame the power difference between him and them, and restrained them to near perfection.


    He couldn''t freeze them and kill them in a single move. They weren''t Beginner Archmages, but Intermediate Archmages who were much more powerful.


    Three simultaneously were difficult to deal with, but with the cultivation pressure of hispanions and the elemental inferiority of the three, Vicente made them vulnerable by attacking them with abination of his powers.


    They felt as if their bodies would explode at any moment, while metal objects held them in ce, preventing them from screaming in terror.


    A momentter, their total of 18 pentagrams cracked, making them feel the decisive moment of their lives.


    Their eyes turned red as they gaped, their faces the same color, showing the immense pressure they were feeling. Then, as their veins trembled violently, their pentagrams exploded a moment before their bodies showed the same reaction. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Blood, flesh, and bones spilled out of their positions, reaching up to 40 meters away from their previous positions.


    In this brutal manner, Vicente, with the help of his ten allies, killed some of the strongest Archmages of his race, showing the nearby vampires how powerful his abilities were against those of the same elemental affinity as himself, but whose magical forms were of a lower quality than his own.


    ''A trulyplicated individual...'' The strongest of the vampires clenched his fists, fearing someone not of his race for the first time in a long time.


    "Get ready. We''re going to attack." He warned, feeling they would have to risk it if they wanted to keep Vicente and the others in position while their reinforcements didn''t arrive.


    The other five vampires didn''t hesitate, leaving their positions while already charging towards Vicente, their special abilities taking shape as their green pentagrams with cyan traces appeared outside their bodies.


    Vampires with the cultivation of these beings were fast. In the moment when Vicente''s group thought they could withdraw their powers and hide what had happened, the six appeared near the ck-haired young man and attacked him without hesitation!


    Vicente''s 10 allies moved at the sight of the enemies, while he changed his expression as he looked at those creatures, not caring at all what it would lead to.

 Chapter 892 Decisive Moment!

    892 Decisive Moment!


    As 5th stage vampires closed in on him, Vicente''s face contorted into a mask of horror, sensing ominous signs that sent a chilling shiver down his spine.


    ''Don''t tell me that...'' He immediately concluded that today was the day of the formation of his pentagram, and that the group led by a High-level Paragon vampire woulde to this ce not for his essence, but for his head!


    ''So it was those bastards! They were after us!'' Vicente''s body turned invisible as he thought. Various weapons in the area attacked the vampires, while the Throne of Darkness formed shadow demons behind the enemies.


    The vampires felt Vicente''s suppressive powers for a moment, and were stopped in mid-air as he disappeared.


    But against six 5th stage vampires, Vicente still couldn''t force them to stop for more than a few seconds.


    As soon as he escaped the enemies and his allies appeared in the air to attack them, the six vampires broke the resistance under their bodies and moved in defense against the enemy attacks.


    Elmo and Lonan immediately teamed up against a Low-level Paragon vampire, while Bonfi and Tenglin teamed up against another creature of the same level.


    The three human Beginner Archmages teamed up against the third Low-level Paragon, while Victor and Acidbelly used their powers against one of the two Mid-level Paragons.


    Elmo moved against the other Mid-level Paragon, giving Vicente room to deal with a fourth enemy Low-level Paragon before attacking the other vampires. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In the formation they set up against the enemies, they could only hold them off for a few minutes at most. Vicente was the key to victory. He would have to help them kill these enemies one by one, otherwise they wouldn''t be able to win this tough battle!


    Vicente immediately burned through Torne''s mana as he moved against the first of his targets, the Dragon''s Amulet increasing his strength, speed, and endurance.


    He let the regenerative power of his amulet work on himself and his allies as he moved, worrying about injuries and the arrival of more enemies.


    Something told him that if he could handle this group, he would have some peace until the cyan pentagram formed. Still, he couldn''t help but be cautious as he sliced through space with arge, dark trident.


    A lightning giant formed behind Vicente, its mental silhouette striking out at the most vulnerable foe in its path, the first step for his group in countering today''s threat.


    The Low-level Paragon under Vicente''s attack couldn''t do much to defend itself. Feeling Vicente''s abilities affect him more than the others, he could only watch as a ck-golden trident passed through his body.


    Vicente was stronger today than when he fought in the nearby Majestic Treefrog Grove months ago. He eliminated the Low-level Paragon creature with a single attack!


    Sealing this opponent''s body so as not to waste the precious vampire blood, Vicente moved against Elmo''s enemy, flying while invisible until he reached his opponent''s back.


    Elmo''s roots limited the creature''s space, preventing it from escaping and causing it to momentarily express its irritation on its pale face.


    As much as Elmo could not defeat this creature alone, as an Intermediate Archmage, it wouldn''t be easy for the vampire to escape or risk his life quickly.


    With Vicente''s Throne of Darkness pressing down on the area and the Shadow Demons attacking the five vampires, the Mid-level Paragon facing Elmo was not in a good position.


    He would need at least a minute ofbat to change the pace of his fight and gain some leverage. But before that could happen, Vicente appeared behind him and attacked him at close range.


    ''Shit!''


    He could do nothing as he felt his body paralyze for a moment before Vicente''s brutal attack tore through his chest.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    A muffled cry of pain erupted from the creature''s mouth as the darkness of Vicente''s powers prated his body, consuming his soul like mes that only cease when they havepletely consumed their target.


    The Mid-level Paragon''s eyes ceased to function, bing opaque moments after Vicente removed his trident and dropped his body to the ground.


    Elmo didn''t hesitate to shift his focus on assisting the three groups against the three remaining Low-level Paragons, leaving Vicente to join Victor and Acidbelly against thest Mid-level Paragon in the area.


    "You will pay for this with your life, Vicente Fuller! When my master leaves his retreat, all the deaths you have caused will be avenged!" The creature said under the pressure of these two powerful opponents, knowing he had no chance.


    He hadn''t known that Vicente''s group was so strong and the Dark Path magicians from before would die so easily. But even so, his move had had its value. Now, at least one high-ranking elder of the vampire coalition was moving to this ce with reinforcements.


    Would Vicente and the others flee? He didn''t know, but if his group helped to hold off these enemies for a few minutes at this ce, it would be enough for his superiors to have better tracking material than what they had gotten from months of investigation.


    Vicente said nothing as he attacked the creature, feeling his mana running low, a sign he couldn''t hold out much longer.


    But once he killed the remaining Mid-level Paragon, it would be easy for hispanions to deal with the other three superior vampires.


    He attacked with what was left of his strength, decapitating the Mid-level Paragon vampire''s head with a single swing of his dark-imbued weapon.


    Another vampire''s aura vanished, leaving only three beings fighting, while Vicente fell to the ground exhausted, his throne and maic powers retracting into his body along with his pentagrams.


    The three Low-level Paragons felt the restriction of the enemy below them diminish, but by then they were in a no-win situation. With ten opponents surrounding them, each in better condition than the three of them, it would only be a matter of time before the battle ended with Vicente''s team winning!


    Vicente drank a restorative potion as he stepped back from the battle, looked up at the sky. He saw the darkness of the night beginning to cover the horizon.


    At that moment, he sensed something different in the direction he had seen the cyan pentagram formation in the Divine Dragon Matrix.


    ''It is time for it to form.'' A smile appeared on his face as he clenched his fists.


    But deep in his heart, he couldn''t help but wonder if the deaths of 24 Dark Path magicians and three 5th stage superior vampires had anything to do with the formation of the Dark Path''s cyan pentagram...

 Chapter 893 Formation of the Pentagram!

    893 Formation of the Pentagram!


    The formation of a pentagram didn''t happen suddenly. The process itself didn''t take long,sting from a few minutes to an hour.


    But the phenomena associated with the formation of a pentagram appeared gradually, first with less intense signs, and only toward the end of its formation with more striking signs.


    The formation of pentagrams was also progressive. A cyan pentagram would not form suddenly. It would first appear as a gray essence, and over the course of the formation it would change color; first to red, then to orange, then to yellow, until it reached itsst quality.


    When Vicente felt the supernatural sensation of the formation of the pentagram, he didn''t see it appear, nor did any phenomena appear powerful enough to disturb this sizeable area.


    He and the others could tell that a pentagram was forming, but for the moment, only those closest to it would notice it.


    Vicente ordered his men, while he already had the six vampire bodies in front of him. "Get as much rest as you can. In less than an hour, we''ll be facing the decisive moment. I believe reinforcements from these enemies will not arrive until the pentagram isplete. That will be the moment to fight."


    Vicente''spanions did what they had to do and began to meditate where they were, not caring about the nearby corpses. Vicente needed to rest as well, but first he used what little mana he had recovered to separate the organs and blood of the six creatures they had just killed.


    He didn''t know if his people would be able to use this vampire blood, since this essence would decay hastily after the vampire''s death. Depending on the situation they ended up in after the formation of the pentagram, it might lose all its power.


    But he stored it in an artifact that could contain items with vtile properties such as vampire blood, hoping that things would work out for his people. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At the end of ten minutes, when the pentagram forming in the area turned orange, Vicente began meditating to recover as much as he could.


    In half an hour or less, his situation could change dramatically!


    Time passed, and just as the group finished their meditation, a green color radiated from the position in front of Vicente''s group, with a strong glow illuminating the entire area that early evening.


    The phenomena in the surrounding area intensified, strong winds blew from north to south, and the leaves of the trees here and there contributed to a somber background sound.


    The clouds below the area intensified and became darker, while lightning appeared in the sky, the sound of thunder frightening the weakest creatures, who were unaware of what was happening.


    However, in the distance, a group of 20 creatures¡ªone High-level Paragon vampire, seven High-level vampires with Mid-level Paragon cultivation, and the rest of the monsters with Mid-level Archmage cultivation¡ªwere quickly moving toward that position.


    "Huh? Is a pentagram forming?" asked one vampire in the group as they hurriedly flew toward the position where their men had sounded the rm.


    Of course, they weren''t aware that a cyan pentagram was forming in the area!


    Having been called to pursue Vicente''s group, they were there for a hunt, not to destroy a cyan pentagram, as Vice had previously thought when he saw the vision of the Divine Dragon Matrix!


    However, upon sensing the formation of a Dark Path pentagram and knowing that Vicente Fuller was nearby, the members of the enemy group gained a new target!


    "We must destroy it. Vicente Fuller still has room in his Throne of Darkness. If he may absorb this essence, I''m afraid he will be strong enough to escape from us!" said the only High-level Paragon in the group, his voice betraying his genuine concern, his eyes fixed toward where the pentagram was forming.


    But considering their distance from that spot and their maximum speed, they wouldn''t be able to reach their destination by the end of the pentagram''s formation!


    Vicente saw the pentagram turn cyan as Qiang told him about the group of 20 enemy elements approaching them.


    "In position, I''m ready to absorb the green pentagram now, and I''ll take in the cyan pentagram once it''s fully formed," Vicente announced as he conjured the green pentagram he had been keeping in his spatial storage item for several months.


    As this essence appeared, he briefly told the consciousness of the Throne of Darkness not to get in his way before beginning the rapid absorption process.


    The Throne of Darkness was no fool. It could sense creatures capable of endangering its user''s life. Although it didn''t like Vicente''s idea, it saw that it was their only alternative.


    Without making it difficult for its master, the Throne of Darkness opened its ''arms'' to the negative green essence floating in the air in front of Vicente, connecting with it in an instant as it moved towards the inside of Vicente''s body.


    Thepatibility of this essence with Vicente''s body was high, and there was no consciousness behind the pentagram to hinder its absorption. In the blink of an eye, this essence entered Vicente''s conscious space and easily integrated with him as his enemies flew in that direction.


    The vampires sensed what Vicente was doing and easily understood his opponent''s ns for this uing encounter.


    The creatures'' expressions became even worse than they already were as they realized that they would have to fight to prevent Vicente from repeating what he had just done, only with the essence finally turning cyan!


    "Get ready!" the leader of the group of monsters shouted. "Do everything you can to stop Vicente Fuller from absorbing the cyan pentagram!"


    Meanwhile, in Vicente''s group, his ten allies were positioned around the cyan pentagram, with Elmo shouting to his people. "Use everything you''ve got to stop the enemies! Let''s make sure Vicente sessfully absorbs the cyan pentagram!"


    It wasn''t their n to do this in this ce, but given the circumstances, if they didn''t, it might be impossible for Vicente to absorb such an essenceter on!


    Once the pentagram was formed, with the enemies only four kilometers away from them, Vicente had already finished absorbing his fourth essence when he began to absorb the newly formed cyan pentagram!

 Chapter 894 Mortal Battle

    894 Mortal Battle Vicente closed his eyes as he directed the newly formed cyan essence into his body, sucking in the mana from the surroundings while the Dragon''s Amulet shone like a star.


    A barrier of mana and various elements formed around him and the cyan pentagram, forming a spherical cocoon five meters in radius.


    Meanwhile, the Throne of Darkness worked to connect with its final essence, the one that wouldplete the positions it currently had and allow it to finally disy 100% of its powers.


    The Throne of Darkness needed little time. In just over a minute and a half, it couldplete the absorption of this essence that was nearly 100%patible with it.


    As this pentagram entered Vicente''s body, his first essence and the green essence he had just absorbed changed color, trembling as they went from green to cyan.


    As long as he finished absorbing the cyan pentagram, Vicente would gain three new abilities at once!


    Not only that, but while pentagrams rarely increased a magician''s cultivation, Vicente''s case was special. He already had a full-fledged magical form. Each new pentagram he absorbed was more than his body should naturally have. Even if others rarely became stronger in terms of mana level after absorbing new pentagrams, that wasn''t the case with Vicente!


    As his two green Throne of Darkness pentagrams changed color and the absorption of the cyan pentagram took ce, his mana level skyrocketed, reaching the end of a High-level Paragon''s level.


    Torne didn''t hesitate to leave his master''s body and stay with him in the area protected by the cocoon of mana, while he himself poured his mana into this defensive structure.


    ''The master must seed! As long as he seeds, his magical quality will be like that of superior vampires with High-level Paragon cultivation!''


    The ghost thought to himself as he felt a chill run through his spiritual body, and he couldn''t help but feel anxious for his master to seed.


    If Vicente achieved this today, then in the future, when he had 12 pentagrams, this ck-haired young man would be as strong as or stronger than vampires of the same level!


    This would be the first case of a living being, being stronger than vampires!


    Even talented and powerful elves had to have a cultivation advantage to face superior vampires!


    But while Torne was putting up ast defensive barrier to protect his master, the 20 enemies got close enough to them to start this deadly battle. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Fearing that Vicente would seed and things would get out of hand, the High-level Paragon leading this assault didn''t hesitate to unleash the maximum of his powers at the beginning of the battle.


    The creature unleashed his cyan pentagram from his body and attacked toward Vicente''s cocoon, aiming for the young magician''s life.


    All of hispanions, vampires and monsters, did the same, each of them disying amazing powers that warped space and made the ground around tremble.


    Each of the attacksunched against Vicente was enough to seriously injure him, enough to challenge the group of ten protectors surrounding him at that moment.


    The massive Roc pped its wings and assumed a defensive fighting stance, mirroring its adversaries. It unleashed a relentless assault, using all its might, solely to protect Vicente.


    Lonan moved, trying to get the attention of one creature so that it would focus on him instead of the human who was going through the most important moment of his life.


    Elmo wrapped his roots around Vicente''s cocoon, while he himself moved against his enemies, trying, like Lonan, to draw their attention to him.


    But in the first sh between these groups, Vicente''s side would show their weakness in the face of such powerful enemies.


    If it hadn''t been for the Dragon''s Amulet''s abilities working amid Vicente''s pentagram absorption, half of the group would have died in the first exchange of moves!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    Victor screamed in horror as he felt the destroyed parts of his body heal fast enough for him not to die after the first attack from the Paragon vampire, but not fast enough for him not to scream in agony.


    Qiang faced a simr situation; he lost four limbs when attacked by three Mid-level Paragons, but the regenerative ability of the Dragon''s Amulet quickly stimted his regeneration.


    Ayden broke out in a cold sweat when he found himself in this situation, his counterattack easily destroyed while the enemies were getting closer to Vicente''s cocoon. Concurrently with all this, he was already showing signs of exhaustion.


    ''Is this the difference between our fighting skills?'' he asked himself with a grimace on his face, not liking it at all.


    But certain that his state, his family, and ultimately the continent needed Vicente more than he, the man moved, appearing in front of Vice''s cocoon like a human shield.


    Not only did he move like that, but Jacob, Paul and Victor did the same, letting theirpanions try to take at least some enemies away from Vicente, while they became the first barrier of the young man''s defenses.


    The otherpanions of these four humans managed to attract the attention of the Dark Path beasts in the area, driving off twelve of the creatures, but not the eight vampires who thirsted for Vicente''s failure.


    These eight eventually reached within ten feet of the enemy cocoon, and each attacked, not to kill the four humans in the way, but to destroy the barriers on their way to Vicente.


    The High-level Paragon used his innate ability to knock down the silver-haired man in his path, forcing him to his knees as a dark essence entered his body, corroding his physical and spiritual essence.


    Victor couldn''t resist. Even using all of his powers at once, he fell before his opponent, his eyes quickly losing all light.


    The High-level Paragon used up most of his strength, but he sessfully eliminated the toughest enemy in his path.


    The other seven vampires easily ughtered the remaining group of humans, shing or crushing the bodies of Ayden, Paul, and Jacob.


    Thus, four human warriors, noble specialists with centuries of experience, fell before the eight superior vampires in search of Minos'' weakness.


    At that moment, the eight attacked the cocoon protected by Elmo''s roots, destroying the Leshy''s defenses before breaking the elemental cocoon.


    Crack!


    Cracks spread around the structure, which only didn''t explode immediately because of Torne.


    But even this ghost couldn''tst long in this state. His strength was consumed in an instant before all the defenses around Vicente fell!

 Chapter 895 New Skills!

    895 New Skills!


    The moment all the barriers around Vicente fell, his standing body waspletely unprotected, and even the ghost that had tried to protect him was destroyed in the process.


    The High-level Paragon smiled at the sight of his helpless foe before him. He charged straight for Vicente''s throat, not caring to risk the magician''s life.


    As valuable as Vicente''s power was, he would rather risk identally killing his target than allow his enemy to finish absorbing the pentagram!


    Vicente was not easy. Even a lethal attack against him would hardly kill him easily. With this in mind, the leader of the monster group risked everything to prevent his opponent from seeding.


    Just as his hands covered in energy were about to strike Vicente''s neck, a hand grabbed his wrist.


    Vicente''s eyes flew open as the mana in the area surged, 10 pentagrams emerged from his body, only one of them green and all the others cyan!


    "Not so fast!" Vicente said as his words seemed toe out of his mouth at a reduced speed to the eight creatures around him.


    For a moment, each of them felt an immense weight on their bodies, while strangely, they felt as if invisible tentacles were connecting them to Vicente''s body.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    The seven Mid-level Paragons opened their mouths in horror, their high-pitched, piercing screams capable of frightening even their twelve powerfulrades fighting Vicente''s group of six beasts.


    Vicente stepped in and punched the High-level Paragon in front of him in the abdomen, who was unable to defend himself after spending over 70% of his power to reach this human.


    As he felt a hole form in his abdomen, the strongest vampire in the area saw himself being expelled from his own body.


    ''What?'' he asked himself as he tried to move.


    But having lost his body and being so close to Vicente, he was lost.


    Vicente had just used his new power rted to his fourth pentagram to suck the energies out of his enemies with invisible tentacles before expelling the soul from the body of the strongest vampire.


    "Wee to the realm of darkness!" Vicente said, his voice cutting through the air as the surroundings darkened and several long-dead auras rose from the dark terrain of the area.


    From the bodies of Ayden, Victor, Jacob, and Paul rose the dead souls of these men as Torne reappeared in Pris Realm.


    "Devour the one who killed you." Minosmanded, his Throne of Darkness growing sorge that it looked more like a building than a throne.


    The darkness of the night covered the surroundings, with countless ck demons emerging from the shadows, while an icy aura permeated the entire area.


    Elmo and Vicente''s other allies, as well as the 12 monsters of the Dark Path, felt the realm of darkness take shape for the first time.


    Gulp!


    Each of the twelve Dark Path monsters gave up fighting almost immediately, ducking down to find a ce tond and prostrate themselves before their supreme monarch.


    As for the Light Path beings, their powers werepletely suppressed in front of Vicente as they watched the heir to the throne finally take over.


    The ghosts, formed from the souls of the many dead in the area, including the 24 Dark Path magicians from earlier, flew at the spirit body of the strongest vampire, devouring him as he struggled to escape.


    Unfortunately for the High-level Paragon, once inside the realm of darkness, there was no escape but death!


    While his seven race mates would die as Vicentepletely drained their energy, he would be consumed until nothing of his soul remained.


    In just three minutes, Vicente''s subjects would finish devouring the creature''s soul, eliminating a powerful member of the vampire coalition!


    Elmo, Qiang, Lonan, Acidbelly, Tenglin, and Bonfi watched the death of the eight vampires with shocked expressions on their faces, their hearts pounding in their chests.


    They could not believe what had just happened!


    In an instant, Vicente had dealt with all the opponents that seemed impossible for them to defeat!


    The 12 monsters gave up their resistance, while the eight vampires were easily massacred!


    "Vicente..." Elmo muttered as he saw how far the young man they hade to protect hade.


    Unfortunately, Vicente didn''t make it in time. Five of their teammates died before the battle was over!


    Vicente observed the surroundings of his realm of darkness for a second longer, abination of several of his Throne of Darkness pentagrams.


    ''If this isn''t enough to change my fate, then so be it. I''ve done everything to get to another ce.'' He thought to himself as his powers faded, over 60% of his mana consumed in those quick movements a few moments ago.


    As the realm of darkness disappeared, revealing the outside world once again, pentagram marks appeared on the bodies of the 12 Dark Path creatures kneeling.


    Vicente ignored them for a moment, turning his gaze to the bodies of his four fellow magicians where Torne had perished.


    He closed his eyes for a moment and sighed in defeat. "You''re dead, old friend..." A tear trickled from Vicente''s left eye as he thought of old Torne.


    Although they had started their rtionship on opposite sides, they had beenpanions for almost all of Vicente''s journey here. In the blink of an eye, over 10 years had passed since that meeting, but Vice felt as if much more time had passed.


    Torne had been a friend, a teacher, an advisor, and a protector. Losing him now was like losing a loved one from his family.


    Even hardened by years of catastrophes and experiences, Vicente still couldn''t contain himself in the face of losing someone important to him.


    Even after bing so strong, he still experienced the terrible feeling of not being able to protect everyone he cared about.


    But his feelings didn''t take over his mind for long.


    "Sigh! It''s a shame that ourpanions fell here, but we have to leave. We''re still not in a position to face the vampires head on." Vicente looked at the bodies of the magicians, a look on his face that showed his feelings for the seven people in his group.


    He ced the bodies in his spatial ring before leaving the area, taking his allies and the 12 remaining monsters with him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 896 The Future of the Group

    Chapter 896 The Future of the Group


    After collecting the bodies of their dead allies and enemies, Vicente and the others flew south.


    For the time being, it wouldn''t do to stay too far north or even near The Ivory Desert. With the goals of this journey aplished, it was time for them to retreat and n their next steps.


    But as they flew at low altitude, keeping an eye on their surroundings, the survivors couldn''t help but talk about the terrible results of today''s encounter.


    As they flew over green fields, leaving the nearby fog behind, Elmo said. "Victor and the others had to die in the end... It''s a shame. Magicians like them could have done so much for humanity."


    Others also regretted the death of these magicians. Even though they were mostly beasts, it didn''t mean they wished the worst for humanity.


    After all, humanity was necessary. For the sake of bnce, even beasts considered humans necessary enough to mourn the loss of such important pirs as Ayden, Paul, Jacob, and Victor.


    Bonfi murmured, his voice weary. "It''s a shame. We almost died too... I didn''t think a single High-level Paragon vampire could be so terrible."


    "Unfortunately, they''re stronger than we could have imagined. That just makes things worse. We''re on the run now, but it won''t be like that in the future."


    "What should we do now, Vicente?" Qiang asked, his eagle eyes focused on the ck-haired human at the front of the group.


    Vicente looked to the side and spotted the twelve monsters he had subdued moments before.


    "First, we''ll escape the vampires'' domain. It''s too dangerous to go too far north." He turned his eyes forward, monitoring the path and the surroundings. "As soon as we find a ce further south, that''s safe enough for us, we''ll use these resources from today''s battles for an indefinite time."


    He nced at Acidbelly and Tenglin. "I believe you two will improve your levels after this seclusion. So let''s wait until that happens.


    In the meantime, I intend to send most of these twelve creatures south to join ourpanions in defending the human realms."


    Vicente looked at Elmo and Bonfi, aware these two were brave and honorable warriors, willing to risk their lives for the destruction of the vampires, if at all possible. But they had joined his group mainly to help himplete the pentagrams of the Throne of Darkness. Now that he had aplished that, the two of them might prefer not to take any more risks.


    Unlike Acidbelly and Tenglin, Elmo and Bonfi didn''t have tribes as powerful as those in Majestic Treefrog Grove. If they died, their tribes would miss them terribly.


    "You are all wee to continue to stand by my side to fight the monsters and vampires. But I won''t ask you to sacrifice yourselves by fighting alongside me. From now on, the battles will be increasingly difficult and dangerous," he said sincerely, touching on the most important topic for the group. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Elmo sighed at Vicente''s words, feeling at a crossroads. He really wanted to see Vice''s impressive journey. After all, the human had reached an unparalleled level of fighting skills, rivaling that of vampires on his level. But even a Leshy like him, ancient and experienced, feared death.


    "Vicente, I want to wish you the best and sess in your uing battles. However, I must prioritize the welfare of my tribe. With your newfound strength, my presence by your side wouldn''t make a significant difference." Elmo''s wooden lips parted, and he spoke with resolve. "Once I''ve regained my strength, I will return to the central region. There, I will assist in erecting barriers to protect the area from the monsters."


    "Hmm, do your best." Vicente nodded positively, preferring things that way. It was beneficial to have Elmo, an Intermediate Archmage, by Vicente''s side. Among the people present, Elmo was one of the few capable of effectivelybating the formidable opponents Vicente would encounter in the future. However, it would also be advantageous to position him in the central region, where he could protect the human territories.


    "I will follow Elmo," Bonfi said after much deliberation, somewhat embarrassed. "Save your resources for the others who will be at your side, Vicente. I don''t deserve them¡ª"


    Vicente interrupted him, not epting these words. "No, I want you all to take the resources collected today. It''s the least I can do topensate you for your efforts. There''s a lot of good stuff here. Use it to be stronger and more useful in your travels after we say goodbye." Tenglin and Acidbelly looked at each other for a moment before the great Roc said, "We will remain by your side until we can no longer help you."


    Qiang and Lonan made the same decision, willing to continue this journey with Vicente. They wanted to have the chance to absorb more valuable resources in the future, but they also wanted to see him in action.


    Vicente had grown much stronger. With 10 pentagrams, he now had perfect control over the Throne of Darkness and could truly use 100% of his powers.


    Until a few hours ago, Vicente had been limited. After all, he couldn''t use everything in a magical form until his pentagram slots were filled. Now that this had changed and Vicente''s first pentagram had even gained indigo lines and symbols, he was at his full potential.


    Already in thest half of a High-level Paragon, it shouldn''t be long before Vicente bes an Archmage!


    ''I will stay by his side until he absorbs his 12th essence. I''ll help him hunt down his next two pentagrams, and then I can return home.'' Tenglin thought to himself, remembering the mission his elders had given him by sending him with this group.


    Vicente epted those who wanted to continue helping him before things died down, and they continued their journey in silence.


    Amid this silent part of the journey, he couldn''t help but reflect on all that had happened and how strong he had be.


    All in all, Vicente had gained not only two new pentagrams, but three new powers, several ways tobine powers, mana, and a control over his two magical forms that were more refined than anything he had ever achieved before.


    With High-level Paragon vampire blood at his disposal, he was eager to increase his strength even further and finally begin his preparations for Demien Bloodthorne.


    ''Time to go into seclusion!''

 Chapter 897 Seclusion

    897 Seclusion


    Three months have passed since the confrontation over the area of the formation of the cyan pentagram.


    After a journey of just over a day to get away from the very dangerous areas in the far north of the continent, Vicente and the others found a good ce for their retreat.


    There, they held a brief farewell ceremony for their dead before burying them near ake.


    Now the group was still standing in the underground area they had found, a ce that had once belonged to the Cataclysm Order, where the group''s beasts still slept soundly, processing the precious resources they had consumed months before. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Meanwhile, Vicente had awoken from his seclusion a month ago!


    ...


    In the meditation area of the order''s secret altar, which the group had entered to hide from their enemies for a moment, six special magical creatures slept peacefully in a roomrge enough to amodate them.


    In one corner, Acidbelly stood with hisrge wings covering his entire body, the mana in the surrounding area more concentrated around him, a sign that he was close to a level increase.


    Tenglin was in a simr situation, though he didn''t have as much mana around him. Curled up in a small corner of the area, the Qilin looked like a sleeping cat, ready to act if anything disturbed his peace.


    The werewolf Lonany down like a human in another corner of the area, while Elmo sat in a lotus position, his roots and flowers sprouting from his body. Bonfi had his mes burning brightly around his body, his cultivation as high as it had ever been, simr to Qiang''s situation.


    Outside of this ce, robotic armors stood guard at every door in the area, some of them even standing guard outside.


    After over eight weeks of seclusion, Vicente had awakened a month ago, having reached the absolute peak level of a High-level Paragon after absorbing some of the blood of a superior vampire with a cultivation simr to his own.


    Unfortunately, he had already consumed vampire blood many times in the past few years and months. What might have brought other High-level Paragons to the beginning of the 6th stage only helped him reach the peak of the 5th stage.


    Even though he had reached the peak of the 5th stage, Vicente was still at a cultivation bottleneck. He didn''t know how to get out of it for the time being. What hecked was not mana.


    Ever since he woke up, he had been working hard on his creations, trying to stimte his cultivation by constantly challenging his understanding.


    Thus, in the past month, he had not only sent eight of the twelve monsters that hade with him and his group to this ce to the south, but he had also created peak 5th stage robotic armors.


    These armors now upied this previously empty ce, guarding the surroundings, protecting the entrances, and doing the maintenance work for this secret outpost.


    Unlike the dusty and troubled ce they had found when they first entered months ago, this was now a clean and organized environment.


    Vicente was now in the study and work area of this secret altar, working on his next ns.


    "Sigh... It would be easier if I had old Torne by my side," he muttered as he closed the book he had just finished reading and leaned back in his chair.


    As he closed his eyes and sighed, Vicente remembered that fateful day. Even though he had absorbed his fifth pentagram at the time of Torne''s and the others'' deaths, he had felt everything perfectly to know how his allies had died in his defense.


    It was terrible not to have his advisor by his side, but after a minute of mourning, Vicente opened his eyes and stood up, looking at the shelves of books.


    ''I have to get back to work.''


    As sad as he was, and as grateful as he was for the sacrifices of those five, he didn''t want to see the future predicted by the Divine Dragon Matrixe true. Pausing next to a shelf of books on Materials, Negative Elements, and Forging, Vicente selected a few more volumes to study.


    The Cataclysm Order was arge organization from the past of the Pris Realm. It had many professionals of different specializations and valuable collections for cksmiths like Vicente.


    Not knowing what he could do to reach the 6th stage, Vicente wanted to focus on forging. He wanted to learn. Maybe that would help him get out of the bottleneck he was in.


    Not having much else to do while he waited for hispanions to finish their restorative sleep, he returned to his current routine.


    Besides his daily reading and cultivation, Vicente had spent the past month crafting armor and weapons that he nned to send south via Elmo and Bonfi when they awoke and continued their ns to return to their territories.


    In addition to the robotic armor he was working on for this outpost of the order, he already had a spatial ring filled with weapons and ammunition, as well as 5th stage armor.


    Even with moremon and weaker materials, Vicente could now produce the highest quality items his structures would allow. Weapons were limited to the 4th grade, while conscious armor was limited to the 5th stage.


    ...


    Vicente would continue his routine for the next few weeks, the time it would take for the group to begin to leave their seclusion room.


    The first to finish his sleep would be Lonan, the one with the lowest cultivation, who had reached thest part of the Beginner Archmage level.


    After Lonan, Bonfi would be next, reaching the absolute peak of his level, very close to advancing to the level of an Intermediate Archmage.


    To Vicente''s surprise, after Bonfi, Qiang would awaken just before Acidbelly and Tenglin, achieving the same breakthrough as those two beings from the Majestic Treefrog Grove weekster¡ªadvancing to the level of Intermediate Archmage!


    Elmo would be thest of the group toe out of seclusion, apparently still at the same level, as it was extremely difficult for someone like him to advance to Advanced Archmage.


    After the day of Elmo''s awakening, the group would celebrate their past victories and the end of their partnership before Elmo and Bonfi would leave the team and head south together, carrying resources for the humans, but also hopes for a better future.


    Vicente, Lonan, Qiang, Acidbelly, and Tenglin would also leave this outpost of the order, traveling with four Dark Path Intermediate Archmages with new ns in mind.


    It was time for them to continue their crusade against vampires!


    Their current goal? To free the humans in the north of the continent!

 Chapter 898 First of Her Name

    898 First of Her Name Meanwhile, in the heart of The Ivory Desert...


    "Wee back, elders. The coalition wees you back with joy." A vampire dressed in a dark red cloak and holding a glowing staff said as he looked down at the ground, face to face with a group of 33 superior vampires.


    Behind this vampire with the golden staff, 21 other superior vampires at the beginning of the 5th stage had their heads lowered, their palms touching their fists at chest level, each of them solemnly positioned to receive the group of 33 beings.


    In this dark ce, which seemed to be the basement of an ancient building and was lit by a few torches here and there, the 33 beings had sharp expressions on their faces, each of them disying powerful mid-stage magical fluctuations.


    "Adam, what''s the situation on the continent? What has your group been doing in our absence?" A woman at the front of the group of 33 asked, her ample breasts and mesmerizing gaze capable of stealing the attention of even experts of her race.


    "Elder Kali, things areplicated, I would say. Vicente Fuller, an ascended human who emerged during the elders'' retreat, has been acting very much against our ns. He has prevented us frompleting our ns for the southern region and recently defeated us in an important battle." Said the vampire at the head of this group.


    These Mid-level Paragon vampires, who had begun their seclusion with Low-level Paragon cultivation, expressed their surprise as they frowned and pursed their lips as they looked at theirpanions.


    "Vicente Fuller? Is that an Archmage we didn''t hunt?" The woman, who was at the top of her level, close to her promotion to High-level Paragon, asked.


    "No. He''s a High-level Paragon, but he''s not like other humans. With two magical forms, nine cyan pentagrams and one green, Vicente Fuller is a monster among humans. He recently killed Elder Erasmus. That was four months ago, so I imagine he''s stronger now."


    The woman named Kali clenched her fists, seeing she had to consider Vicente carefully.


    "I see. Well, you''re going to fill us in on the things that have happened on the continent over thest few years while we''re on the move. I want each of the group to investigate the whereabouts of this Vicente Fuller. Our focus should not be on the hunt, but on preparing for the end of our mid-levelpanions'' seclusion.


    In a year at the most, they will end their confinement, and most of them should reach the level of High-level Paragons. When they awaken, we''ll really move against Vicente Fuller."


    "Sure, elder."


    Everyone agreed, knowing that in the absence of their superiors in seclusion, Kali was the leader of the coalition, even if she wasn''t the strongest in terms of cultivation.


    The over 50 vampires left the underground area, looking forward to the day when dozens of High-level Paragons of their race would leave this ce to hunt down Vicente Fuller.


    Even though Vicente could already kill High-level Paragons, they were confident they could defeat him.


    In the worst-case scenario, in two years at the most, their leaders who had cultivation¡ªbefore the seclusion¡ªof High-level Paragons should leave this area with new powers!


    By then, unless Vicente became a powerful Archmage, there would be no way for him to escape!


    ...


    While the vampires were preparing for a new phase of their ns against Vicente, and his group was traveling with new goals in mind, the situation in the south of the continent had transformed in the past year.


    With Vicente operating in the north of the continent and the vampire and monster coalition aware of this, the strongest individuals in The Ivory Desert coalition had stopped going to the center and south and turned their attention to hunting Vicente and his group.


    As a result, in the past year, especially in the past six months, the center and south of the Pris Realm had experienced the best moment of crisis since the Purification!


    Because of Vicente''s actions before he left for the north and the consequences of his actions in the north, the people and beasts of the Light Path in these areas were flourishing again.


    Most of the territories were still dangerous and monster-infested. But the cities were safer than ever, withrger security areas, new rail lines connecting them, and previous problemspletely solved.


    Even as Vicente traveled in the north, the Awakening Altars at the Cataclysm Order outposts functioned as they should. Even when he could not activate the Awakenings because he was in seclusion, his force had enough Paragons tomand the Awakenings of the juniors.


    With resources to spare due to the currentck ofpetition, the strongest and smartest in the Fuller family domains were thriving like never before.


    Every week for the past few months, new Paragons had appeared in the south of the continent, and even a few new Archmages had resurfaced or emerged from the shadows.


    On top of that, some members of the Fuller family had be much stronger since Vicente''s departure!


    ...


    In the ancient capital of the Chutha Dynasty, a ck-haired woman with a veil covering her face sat on a golden throne, with several High-level Paragons kneeling before her. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At her sides, two Beginner Archmages stood guard, witnessing this historic moment for the state.


    In addition to the powerful men on their knees in the center of the hall, nobles and wealthy men were clustered around the edges, each looking full of hope and will to live.


    The atmosphere in the old royal hall of this kingdom seemed tense, as some old enemies stood side by side, looking in the direction of the woman sitting on the throne.


    "I now proim Lauren of the House Fuller, first of her name, Queen of the Chutha Dynasty and the domains of Kenyth, protector of mankind," said an old High-level Paragon, dressed in gold and silver robes and carrying a six-foot staff of crystals.


    The old man ced a crystal tiara on Lauren''s head and said. "Long may she reign!"


    "Long may she reign!" The surrounding experts chanted simultaneously, their voices filled with determination and supreme devotion to their new leader.


    Some stood at Lauren''s signal, raising their weapons and disying their magical forms, eager for the battles toe.


    Lauren simply closed her eyes and epted the position, though she had no desire to lead. But for the sake of her family and the domains to the south, she epted the challenge.


    ''I hope this gives you some space, Nina, Annie. I''ll hold off the enemies as long as I can. Vicente does his part in the north. I''ll do mine in the dynasty!''

 Chapter 899 Arriving in the Capital

    899 Arriving in the Capital


    While Lauren was being crowned in Chutha Cynasty, Nina was arriving in the kingdom''s capital.


    Next to her, Killian had a cheerful look on his face, grinning from ear to ear as he saw the fences of his city getting closer to his group''s train.


    The Fuller girl also had a satisfied look, eager to fight on higher levels than those she had been involved with.


    Having recently reached the beginning of 4th stage and absorbed the pentagram left by Vicente, Nina was stronger than ever.


    Looking forward to the battles toe, with the chance to protect her brother''s domains more effectively, Nina saw Grandis as a chance to perform at an even higher level.


    ''Here I''ll be able to take my skills to the next level.''


    She looked out the window to her right and watched as the group left the open terrain of the kingdom behind and entered Grandis'' protected area.


    As the vehicles slowed and approached the built-up area of therge city ahead, Nina''s battalion prepared for the approachingnding.


    When the trains stopped at the Grandis station, the first group to disembark from therge train was Nina''s, and she left the train to find Jasmine and King Seidel himself waiting for her at the disembarkation station.


    "Nina..." The king smiled as he gave her a slight nod, happy to see this girl looking so good.


    "Wee to the capital of the kingdom. I hope your group''s journey was uneventful, youngdy." Jasmine smiled while dressed in ck robes, the robes of the Cataclysm Order, the force she was now a part of as a priestess.


    "The journey was uneventful. We didn''t have time to have any fun." Nina smiled as she stopped in front of Jasmine, before looking at the king and making a gesture of greeting to her father-inw.


    "You are strong, Nina. Soon you and this brat will overtake me, haha." The king pped one of his hands on his youngest son''s shoulder, pleased with the speed of Killian''s progress.


    Killian''s cultivation wasn''t that fast, but with the opportunities he''d had over the past few years, he was currently a Mid-level Mage, with the prospect of bing a Sovereign in a few years.


    For the king, a man stuck at the end of the 4th stage, this was a very good thing, a chance that one day his family would have a Paragon. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "How''s the family? How''s Annie?" Jasmine asked, interested in the Fuller family''s core''s well-being.


    "Fine, I''d say." Nina smiled. "She misses Vicente a lot, but she''s getting stronger. She''ll be four soon and will start her studies at a magical academy."


    "That''s good... But speaking of Vicente, is there any news of him?" The king asked, his face bing much deeper and more serious.


    Nina sighed and said, "thest news from him was a year ago. We haven''t heard from him since."


    About a year ago, Vicente had gone deeper into the far northern areas of the continent, where it was much harder for the state''s messengers to reach. So none of them were surprised or pessimistic about theck of signs of Vice during those months.


    Still, they couldn''t help but regret that they knew so little about the current situation of their greatest hope in the fight against vampires.


    "ording to our estimates, the vampires must have started toe out of hiding by now. So he must have a lot of problems right now," Killianmented in a deep, worried tone.


    "But everything should be fine." Nina sighed as she tried to look on the bright side. "Thest few months have been peaceful for the south. Hardly any new 6th stage monsters have entered the region, and the flow of 5th stage monsters has decreased. With the strengthening of our forces, it is likely we will be able to put up a better resistance even if he returns."


    Jasmine and the king said nothing, aware Nina''s primary goal was to make the kingdom safe for Annie, but also capable of weing Vicente back one day, even if it was a danger to the state.


    They didn''t believe Vicente would return before solving the continent''s current problems, considering how strong the enemies were. But they didn''t want to discuss such a delicate matter with her now.


    "Anyway, let''s leave this ce and go home. You must be tired from your journey, right?" The king suggested as he nodded toward the station exit.


    Nina''s group followed behind the king''s group and soon left Grandis station, boarding the royal family''s carriages and heading for the pce in the city center.


    Along the way, Nina couldn''t help but notice the movement in the streets of Grandis, a city that had regained much of its former glory after the many victories of recent years. The city still didn''t have the atmosphere it had when Nina had lived here, but it no longer seemed like a city terrified and haunted by monsters.


    The people on the streets seemed to have ordinary problems on their minds instead of the constant threat of monsters. Almost everyone had something to do; work, discipline, study, cultivation, etc. Trade was brisk, food was for sale, positive signs that this city was breathing again.


    But Grandis was not doing as well as the metal cities of Vicente''s domains. Those cities were currently the best ces to live in the kingdom, or even the southern region, with good growing conditions, opportunities, and most importantly, Paragons to protect them.


    While Vicente was traveling south, over 20 new Paragons had appeared in the Seidel Kingdom. Among the new 5th stage specialists, Lina¡ªthe King''s daughter and Vicente''s wife¡ªand La had reached the level of newly promoted Paragons.


    Nova wasn''t far behind, as were Casey and several key members of the Fuller family.


    But Grandis also had a Paragon in the city, one of the Fuller family''s beasts, ced there by Lauren during a visit months ago.


    When they entered the royal pce, Nina went to Killian''s quarters, where she nned to rest for two days. After that, it would be time for her to return to battle, this time on a battlefield much moreplicated than the ones she had experienced in the past months!

 Chapter 900 Reinforcements

    900 Reinforcements


    Two monthster...


    Today, the guards standing guard around the Metal City security area were observing the surroundings, as usual. Then, suddenly, several ck dots appeared in the sky,ing from the north.


    Looking toward the eight ck dots flying toward them, the guards panicked as they recognized the shapes of the creatures'' bodies.


    "Monsters!" one man shouted, recognizing the appearance of these monstrous creatures, but also sensing bad omens of their strength.


    Given the rapid pace at which this group was nearing their city, it was evident that these were not feeble creatures. Without a doubt, they were powerful magical beings of the 6th stage.


    The warning signals connected to all the watchtowers and headquarters in the city were activated. Sound of sirens echoed over arge area of this border region of Scott Province.


    In the center of the city, Nova and Lina leave their ces to look up at the sky and watch the creatures approaching their city.


    "An enemy attack?"


    "But why send such strong beings to such a simple ce?"


    The twomented to each other, while not far from them, Annie, ying in a yground with La standing guard beside her, also saw the creatures approaching.


    Strangely, however, Annie felt no fear as she watched the eight creatures ignore the city''s defenses and enter as if nothing stood in their way.


    Several guards appeared on the outskirts of the mansion in an instant, men at the 4th and 5th stages, dressed in the finest armor that Vicente had left behind.


    "Protect thedy!" One guard shouted as Onyx appeared next to the little girl, sitting on the sand next to a pile of toys.


    But just when they thought they were about to fight a life-and-death battle in defense of the family, the aura of Onyx and Bart¡ªwho was also there¡ªdisappeared and calmed down as 10 pentagrams in the form of tattoos glowed on the bodies of these eight magical creatures.


    "Miss!"


    The eight creatures stopped in Annie''s vicinity, each of them stimting the mana in their body¡ªthe mana of intermediate Archmages¡ªto decrease their body size.


    Seeing those eight powerful beings kneeling in Annie''s vicinity, Nova felt her heart stop for a moment and then beat again. Her breathing quickening as she sensed the worst would not happen to her today.


    When the eight creatures that Vicente had sent to the region to protect the family and the human domains saw Annie, they immediately recognized her as their young mistress, recognizing Vicente''s lineage.


    Nova, Lina, and La appeared at Annie''s side, and the blue-haired woman lifted her daughter from the ground as she looked at the eight experts.


    "Vicente sent your here?" La asked as she rxed a little, but still looked at these beings curiously.


    "Indeed. Our master defeated us in battle. After spending two months absorbing 5th stage vampire blood, he sent us here with many artifacts for the family," said one monster as it gently looked at the little girl in Nova''s arms.


    "How is my father?" Annie smiled to hear about her father after so long without news.


    "When west saw him, he had reached the peak of the 5th stage, with ten pentagrams, nine of them cyan and one green. His current ns are to free humans and fight monsters in the north of the continent." Exined a creature in humanoid form, with only one eye on its enormous head.


    Vicente''s three wives smiled when they heard he had gotten his new pentagrams and was much stronger than when he left.


    If he had grown so much in the nearly two years he had been away, then his chances of defeating the vampires and eventually returning home were much greater than ever before!


    They knew Vicente was alive even before these creatures arrived in their city. After all, Onyx and Bart could feel their connection to their master active. But they did not know how well he was doing, or even if he was in bad situation.


    But from the talk of the Dark Path creatures, everything seemed to go ording to his ns!


    "That''s good to hear... Do you expect him to return to us soon?" Lina asked after a long sigh of relief.


    "No. He''s currently being hunted by a group of high-level 5th stage vampires. Even at his current level, he and hispanions can''t easily deal with such a threat," said a semi-transparent winged creature.


    "I would say he won''t return until he reaches the 6th stage and his 12th pentagram. Only then will he be sure he can return without bringing the danger of Demien Bloodthorne here."


    The women understood, although they obviously didn''t like it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But that was their situation at the moment, and there was nothing they could do to change it.


    "Let''s pray he can solve his problems and return home safely." Nova said, as she looked at Annie. ''Maybe he''ll be able to see the end of her childhood...''


    What ached Nova''s heart the most was not the longing she felt for her husband, but the longing this little girl felt for her father. She would give anything for her daughter not to cry at night, wondering where ''Daddy'' was.


    Annie just smiled at the thought that her father seemed stronger than ever. Interested in the stories of these creatures, she would soon ask how her father had mastered them.


    One creature would take the time to tell Annie the story yfully, while the others stayed to chat with the adults and settle down.


    Rory would soon arrive in the area after the distress calls and join the women to think about how to divide the resources Vicente had sent and where to send these 6th stage creatures.


    One, or maybe two, had to stay in the city to ensure the safety of their headquarters. But the others had to be sent to the outskirts of the territory to help with peacekeeping and the rise of newmunities.


    With 6th stage beings on their side, they could aplish a lot in a short time!

 Chapter 901 Vicentes Plans

    Chapter 901 Vicente''s ns


    Another month has flown by...


    While the Fuller Family forces were absorbing the resources, weapons, and magical creatures Vicente sent as best they could, his group hadpleted another mission.


    In the six months since he had absorbed his new pentagrams, much had happened for Vicente''s group!


    After the months of secluded cultivation, when Qiang, Acidbelly, and Tenglin had advanced, Vicente''s group had begun their journey to rescue and help as many people as they could in the north.


    They had no way of recruiting humans to their side. Unless one was a powerful Archmage, it wouldn''t be interesting for such a being or for the group to have them on their side. However, since Vicente was at the absolute peak of the 5th stage, his powers were close to their peak, and his forging was at a much higher level, he could help people with armor.


    Looking for challenges, books, or ancient forging techniques that might be in the cities ruined by the disaster, Vicente and his allies set out with these goals, saving 12 human groups in the past few months.


    He armed the 12 groups and sent them south, wishing them luck on their journey despite the dangers. On all 12 asions, the group faced powerful monsters and vampires, and gave some of the rescued people vampire blood, along with organs and other things they got.


    At the point they were at, everyone in the group would only get better if they got blood or organs at the high-level of 5th stage or 6th stage vampires. But they had encountered no one like that during their months-long journey.


    They had won all of their battles, giving most of the spoils of war to the human survivors they encountered.


    Today, the group had freed the 13th group of survivors, 23 people; 8 Acolytes, 11 Mages, and the rest mortals without magical powers.


    After Vicente had used his skill in the group, providing them not only with powerful armor but also with firearms, cultivation resources, maps, and information, he watched them leave in fear.


    As much as they had seen Vicente''s power in dealing with the monsters that had held them as ves, and as much as they had seen the armor in action, these men and women couldn''t help but be afraid of traveling alone.


    But even though they were afraid, they epted Vicente''s orders and made their way south, where, with luck, they would arrive in about eight months.


    After the group left, Vicente and hispanions, Lonan, Acidbelly, Tenglin, Qiang, and the four Intermediate Archmage level monsters, spent some time in the ruins they were in. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    They didn''t need to rest to recover from the battle. Since their principal opponent was "only" an 6th stage inferior vampire, today''s challenge had been "easy" for the group.


    However, since this was the former capital of the Vinia Empire, the group couldn''t help but spend some time exploring the local ruins.


    ''This ce was once home to one of the continent''s greatest civilizations; there must be something of value here.'' Vicente thought as he explored a section of the ruins, hispanions far away from him and from each other, each exploring for themselves, looking for things of value.


    Since Vicente was at a cultivation bottleneck, he was looking for information on the 6th stage, especially material on spells and techniques for cksmiths or magicians with his elemental affinities.


    Given the number of elements he had an affinity for, the chances of finding something valuable in this ruin were high!


    The capital of the Vinia Empire had existed for over 200,000 years, ording to the legends.


    It had been built when magicians had not yet ruled the continent; before the elves had helped the humans by creating the awakening method used today. Back then, human cities were much smaller, harder to find, and more likely to hide in the depths of the continent, especially in weak areas.


    However, amid the dangers of the rich northern region, the capital of the Vinia Empire had been built by a group of magicians who were renowned at the time¡ªindividuals who had identally awakened their powers and cultivated to a high level.


    Since then, the city had been like a holy ce for humanity, sought after by people from all over the continent, and a home of opportunity.


    When the elves passed on their awakening method to humans, the capital of the Vinia Empire became even more impressive, as it was the continent''s first home for human Archmages.


    After such a long history, the wealth of knowledge umted and left behind was vast.


    Vicente soon found several useful scrolls, things he collected to use in his next small retreat of a few weeks.


    His n was to gather as much information as he could now, to absorb it before Demien Bloodthorne''s awakening, which he estimated to be between 12 and 20 months from now.


    Besides rescuing humans and dealing with enemies in their path, Vicente and his group had interrogated many creatures over the past few months,ing to various conclusions about the current circumstances of the vampire coalition.


    They knew about the elders of the vampire coalition, who were in seclusion and had recently emerged from their caves. They also knew of these beings'' ns to observe and track them, and that in only six months, many new High-level Paragon vampires would leave their homes to hunt them down.


    In addition, of course, they had information about the probable date for the end of Demien''s cultivation, as well as the fact that before they awoke, vampire Archmages would certainly hunt them down, if they were still alive at that time.


    Vicente wanted to go into seclusion to attempt his advance to the 6th stage before those 6th stage beings left their caves!


    So, in just one night, Vicente and hispanions would gather everything of value that was left behind in the ruins of the ancient capital of the Vinia Empire, before reuniting to continue their journey.


    This time, their destination was the City of Angels, the former home of the Congregation of Revtions!


    Just like the empire''s capital, the former headquarters of the continent''srgest organization should have many valuables left behind by those who fled for their lives.


    The nine individuals headed southeast, flying at low altitude toward their new destination.

 Chapter 902 City of Angels

    Chapter 902 City of Angels


    Dayster, Vicente and hispanions arrived at the ancient City of Angels, the ruins of the former headquarters of the Congregation of Revtions.


    Arriving at the ce that once housed tens of thousands of members of the continent''s former greatest force, Vicente and the others couldn''t help but sigh, disappointment and regret visible in their eyes.


    As much as they now knew of the many crimesmitted by the Congregation of Revtions, they knew that, for better or worse, this was still a human force that, for at least part of history, had been on the opposite side of monsters and vampires.


    Ambitious and ruthless leaders had led the Congregation of Revtions. It was a force that had brought about its own downfall and deserved it. Still, it was no small matter that an ancient power that was once so well positioned in the Pris Empire had fallen into its current state.


    Looking at the destroyed buildings, it was impossible to tell what the city had looked like before the catastrophe. Now, many monsters now lived there and the group could onlyment.


    ''This is the future of the continent, if we can''t deal with the vampires.'' He closed his eyes for a moment, feeling the subtle scent of blood and decay as a light breeze blew against his body.


    ''So many lives had been lost here.'' Vicente could almost feel it in the air, affecting his mood and that of hispanions.


    "The City of Angels was once the center of the continent. Even though it was reserved for members of the Congregation of Revtions, it was still possible to visit or do business here," said Tenglin, an aficionado of northern history. "People from all over the continent had the ambition to enter the city at least once, to do business, to leave products. Cultivation geniuses often gathered here to hold official and unofficial tournaments.


    This ce once shone as the greatest jewel on the continent. It was like this after the beginning of the Magicians Era, and even before. Even when there were only a few thousand magicians on the entire continent, the City of Angels was already famous and sought after. Back then, the Congregation of Revtions was just a small sect founded by a young Light Path magician."


    "Sigh! Who would have thought that the creation of the Light Magician would bring so much darkness to the continent?" Acidbelly sighed, not knowing much about the continent''s history, but knowing the basics that a being of his stature should.


    The group continued to walk through the rubble of the city, searching for valuable signs, passages, or even people.


    However, given the current state of the city, there were no humans around, while the negative beings in the surrounding area were all rtively weak.


    The strongest were peak Sovereigns. As soon as they sensed those Archmages next to Vicente, they left their resting ces and moved away to protect their lives.


    Vicente said nothing to his group about this ce. Despite hisment, the glorious past behind the destroyed city no longer mattered.


    The tens of thousands of years of the City of Angels, its many glories and positive deeds, no longer mattered. It would forever be a cursednd, home to those indirectly responsible for the deaths of tens of millions of living beings!


    The Congregation of Revtion could have saved humanity thousands of times in its long history. But the only thing that would count was their big mistake of making deals with the vampires and weakening the continental forces. That was how they would be remembered!


    After a few minutes of walking through the rubble, Vicente felt some magical fluctuations that caught his attention.


    When he stooped and touched the ground with one of his hands, the surrounding ruins shook as his pentagrams emerged from his body.


    The ground he touched crumbled, with metal objects clumping together to form structures that led underground, clearing the way between the surface and a secret entrance to the underground area.


    Descending thedder and the metal tunnel built by Vicente, the group soon found themselves in front of arge, unlocked hatch.


    Whoever had used it had left in a hurry, not bothering to activate the locking inscriptions, leaving valuable treasures behind.


    Vicente followed ahead of his group, making bright spots appear in his path to illuminate the darkly underground structure, a gigantic bunker, very well preserved.


    "It looks like this ce was used recently by members of the Congregation of Revtions," Lonan said, noting how the areas they had already passed looked disorganized, with strange smells and signs of recent use.


    Vicente nodded in agreement. "They probably used this ce before they fled south. I heard from some allies who live in the areas the Congregation of Revtion chose as their new headquarters that arge group arrived from the north a year and a half after the disaster began. This group must have been hiding here during Demien Bloodthorne''s attack."


    "In that case, why did they leave so many things behind?" Acidbelly, in his reduced body version for exploring this area, looked around, sensing the nts, scrolls, magic stones, and various valuable artifacts in this bunker.


    "Probably because of the rush to leave, the low value of these items for the group... Anyway, it''s hard to judge the minds of desperate people." Vicente soon reached an area that appeared to be a library, where dozens of scrolls and books filled every shelf in the area.


    He kept all the books in the area in his spatial ring, not underestimating the value of history. Although it wouldn''t make much difference to him, his family could use this knowledge in some way. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Then he picked up the scrolls from around the area, many of which were special techniques and spells from various elements that he was familiar with.


    There were so many things that there was more in this one ce alone than Vicente had collected on his entire journey, including his experiences since his magical awakening!


    But he knew this was only a fraction of the ancient archives of this ce. Copies of spells kept for safekeeping in case the originals, which were kept in the central library of the City of Angels, were somehow lost.


    "We''re going into seclusion," he announced to the group. Vicente felt he had enough material to spend at least a few weeks studying in depth in search of the qualitative advance he needed to reach the 6th stage.


    Vicente didn''t know if this would be enough to advance, but he wanted to try. At the very least, he would be closer to his breakthrough if he understood most of the spells and techniques at his disposal.

 Chapter 903 More Enemies Awake

    903 More Enemies Awake


    As soon as Vicente positioned himself for his group''s stay in the old Congregation of Revtions'' bunker, hispanions sealed off the ce and fortified its defenses¡ªcapable of withstanding even Archmage assaults.


    Each of the eightpanions took up positions in different parts of the bunker, which had sheltered thousands of Congregation members in the past.


    Vicente settled into the main cultivation room and used some of his resources to activate the area''s formations, enriching the space with dense mana and abundant elements.


    The mana in this bunker was naturally thick, and the elements in the air were far richer than those in the south. With the formations activated, the room became one of the finest man-made cultivation spaces, rivaling even those used by Advanced Archmages.


    Vicente closed his eyes, feeling the surge of power in the air. This wasn''t the elf tribe''s mystical grove where he had cultivated for a week, but for a man-made structure, it was unparalleled. He could almost feel the mana seeping into his veins, energizing him for the challenges ahead.


    While the Congregation of Revtions may havee to an end, it is worth noting that in the past, there were Advanced Archmages and even more powerful individuals who were members of this organization. Although thest generation of members may not have been exceptionally remarkable, the history of the Congregation includes formidable individuals.


    ces like this were used by individuals stronger than those Vicente had encountered on his journey here!


    After a brief observation of how incredible this room was, Vicente began his studies.


    Learning new spells and job techniques wasn''t the hardest thing in the world. It required the student to first study the theory and then follow the step-by-step process of putting those ideas into practice for the first time. The first activations of a spell or technique were usually either feeble or powerful, beyond the magician''s control. Mastering them meant control, correct mana expenditure, and efficiency in rtion to the mana spent.


    All of this could be achieved through repetition. If you used a spell once, you''d be a novice. If you repeated it 10,000 times, you would reach the level of a master. But that didn''t mean it was enough to repeat and repeat tirelessly. Some would be better with the same amount of attempts as others. Aptitude, talent, elemental affinity, and other things also mattered a lot in the position one would reach with spells and techniques.


    As he studied these elemental spells, but also the techniques rted to his profession as a cksmith, Vicente would soon test them with his mana, creating fantastic effects.


    As Professor Julian had often said at the academy time, Vicente had the innate potential to be a schr.


    He quickly understood the lines of code for the first 20 spells and 10 techniques he read, and tried them out in practice.


    Of the 20 spells, he could activate 17 of them with good efficiency, good control, and sess on the spell''s target. The other three would require more study and attempts to make them work.


    Of the 10 techniques of the forging art, he would achieve primary mastery in 8 of them on his first attempts.


    After hours, he would reach his limit, his mana almost depleted, his body sweating and his breathing rapid.


    With a good feeling that woulde after training, he would drink a liter of water and then sit down in the lotus position and begin his recovery meditation.


    The mana and elements in the environment easily entered his body in a quantity that seemed to make cultivation a breeze for someone as strong as him.


    Feeling his depleted strength was recovering, Vicente tried to ''push'' his cultivation to the next level, flooding his soul with more and more power.


    However, it was obvious he wouldn''t progress after just one session of studying and better understanding his newest elements.


    This was just the first of many such training sessions. When he returned to his trialster, he would continue with a long cycle of learning, training, and cultivating.


    At this rate, four months would fly by!


    ...


    As Vicente continued his training in the old Congregation of Revtion bunker, his enemies were closer than he would have liked! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Just twelve kilometers north of the City of Angels, a camp of negative creatures perched on a hill overlooked the bunker entrance where Vicente was in seclusion.


    At this vantage point, several creatures vigntly watched the bunker, while others patrolled the surrounding area. Mid-level Paragon vampires lurked behind the main tents, their presence a sinister shadow over the camp.


    Among them were not only Mid-level Paragons but also a High-level Paragon of the superior vampire race and a fearsome monster with Advanced Archmage cultivation.


    In the main tent of the camp, the two strongest beings sat opposite each other. The tent, adorned with rich carpets and ancient decorations, exuded the eerie elegance that vampires cherished.


    Two Mid-level Paragons stood at the entrance, one of them holding a small scroll in his right hand, a smile ying on his pale lips.


    "Elders, I bring good news from The Ivory Desert," said the smiling creature, baring his sharp teeth. "Some elders have just emerged from their caves, having seeded in their attempts to advance. Six of the seven newly awakened elders are currently on their way here. They should reach our position in a little over a month."


    The High-level Paragon, whose cultivation matched that of the newly awakened elders, opened his eyes with keen interest. This was the signal for their next battle against Vicente Fuller.


    With several High-level Paragons at his side, he was sure they would intimidate Vicente Fuller.


    "Perfect. Jaz, I hope some of your colleagues are in the mood to take on Vicente Fuller. We need at least two Advanced Archmages from your coalition before we attack the bastard," said the strongest vampire, his gaze fixed on the Manticora in front of him.


    The creature nodded eagerly. "Our coalition will support all your requests, my lord. You will have your two Advanced Archmages in no more than a month."


    The vampires smiled, and the two Mid-level Paragons left to attend to their own affairs, while the Manticora made a note for her fellow coalition members.


    In just over a month, it would be time for them to test Vicente Fuller!


    This time, they were confident they could defeat Vicente Fuller!


    But even if the unlikely happened, with their forces led by vampire Archmages and monsters Master Archmages, that wasn''t thest card Vicente''s enemies had up their sleeves!

 Chapter 904 End of Imprisonment and Arrival of Enemy Reinforcements

    904 End of Imprisonment and Arrival of Enemy Reinforcements


    A new month had slipped by, with Vicente still entrenched in the same cultivation room he had entered four months earlier.


    Today, however, he emerged as a transformed individual, having mastered over 150 spells and 40 forging techniques. His control over his elements was now unparalleled. He had achieved remarkable feats during his time in istion.


    As he concluded another intense session of cultivation, Vicente opened his eyes, a determined glint shining through. "I''m so close," he thought. "Just a few more techniques or a spark of inspiration, and I''ll ascend to the next stage within months."


    ncing around the room, a sense of pride washed over him. The brand new robotic artifacts and armors he had meticulously crafted stood testament to his progress. The new forging techniques,bined with his magical knowledge, had revolutionized his designs. Histest armor was now so formidable that even Archmages would struggle to leave a scratch.


    He couldn''t help but wonder, if he had showcased these creations before the disaster, would the continent''s 6th stage magicians have fought tooth and nail for them?


    They were so good that they couldn''t be ssified as 5th stage items. In fact, they were quasi-6th-stage artifacts. They weren''t exactly 6th stage artifacts, but they were closer to that quality than they were to the lower stage.


    In the hands of Archmages or even High-level Paragons, they could injure and even endanger the lives of Intermediate Archmages.


    When used without the help of a magician or magical being¡ªwhen used independently with the Magical Symphony, which could imbue these artifacts with consciousness¡ªthey were slightly weaker, but still enough to challenge Beginner Archmages!


    With powers over air, ice, fire, earth, lightning, poison, shadow, and even light, these artifacts were unique artificial organisms on the entire continent.


    Seeing the 15 robotic armors he had developed in the past few months, along with armors, shields, firearms, weapons for humans and monsters, Vicente clenched his fists with a determined look on his face.


    Not only had the techniques and spells he studied in these months brought Vicente closer to the 6th stage, but they had also made him undeniably stronger. He now possessed a set of tools that could significantly arm his allies.


    "It''s time to go," he muttered to himself, the resolve clear in his eyes. "I must find new techniques and spells... I heard the former headquarters of the cksmith Association is in the far northwest of the region. ording to Tenglin, high-level monsters have overrun that area. But we must face these dangers if we are to take the next steps in our journey." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Vicente left the cultivation room and sent his aura throughout the bunker, signaling hispanions to gather. As he moved through the dimly lit corridors, the echoes of his footsteps mingled with the distant hum of machinery, a reminder of the bunker''splex workings.


    When he reached the rendezvous point, Tenglin and Lonan were already there, nked by six other allies. The group assembled around Vicente, their faces reflecting a mix of curiosity and anticipation.


    Lonan''s eyes widened as he took in the sight of the gleaming armor and the intricate artifacts Vicente carried. "It looks like you''re close to progressing... These artifacts are incredible," he remarked, admiration clear in his voice.


    Vicente nodded, a faint smile ying on his lips. "I''ve made some progress, even if my cultivation level remains the same. We need to stay strong and push forward. Our next destination is fraught with danger, but it holds the key to my advancement."


    "Anyway, they are for you." Vicente smiled as he gave the armor he had made to the magical creatures in his group.


    There was special armor for the bodies of Roc, Hippogryph, Qilin, Werewolf, and the four monsters in the group. There were weapons that could be attached to the ws, the beak, and the wings.


    With these artifacts, the defensive and offensive abilities of hispanions would be stronger.


    "Besides these gifts, I present to you the Metal Battalion. They will give their lives to ensure the survival of the group." Vicente presented the most powerful robotic armor on the continent.


    The main one stepped forward and said, "fight with all your might and only worry about defending yourselves if we fall. We will stand between you and your enemies and make them lose their strength against us first. I hope to ensure the sess of your journey alongside my creator."


    Vicente''s four allies nodded in agreement, not doubting that these artificial creatures could surprise on the battlefield with defensive and even offensive capabilities beyond the ordinary.


    ...


    Meanwhile, outside the bunker, on the outskirts of the destroyed City of Angels...


    In the monster camp, a few kilometers from the entrance to the bunker where Vicente and his allies were, the gathering of monsters wasrger than it had been in over a month.


    As Vicente''s group prepared to emerge from their hiding ce, the vampire contingent readied themselves for an ambush. Recent reinforcements had bolstered their ranks: six High-level Paragon vampires and two Advanced Archmage monsters, all eager for battle.


    The seven High-level Paragons and three Advanced Archmages upied various tents in the camp, meditating and awaiting the signal to attack. Their strategy had been discussed over the past few weeks. Confident in their n, they believed Vicente''s groupcked the strength to overpower them or escape.


    The camp was a hive of muted activity. The air was thick with anticipation, the murmur of preparations blending with the rustling of the nearby forest. Inferior 6th stage vampires patrolled the perimeter, their senses keen for any sign of movement, while mid-level 5th stage vampires coordinated their efforts, ensuring no detail was overlooked.


    One of these creatures suddenly narrowed his eyes when he saw the entrance of the tunnel that Vicente had built leading to the entrance of the bunker change slightly.


    Dust rose from that ce, covering the surroundings, while the mana there vibrated as if something powerful had appeared.


    Vicente and hispanions left the bunker, already using their abilities to hide their auras and be invisible.


    But the vampires had their own methods. Aware of Vicente''s advanced camouge methods, the vampires keeping watch in the area were prepared to deal with someone like him.


    Moments after Vice left that ce and reached the surface of the City of Angels, one vampire identified Vicente''s position and sounded the rm their leaders had been waiting for.


    The ten beings opened their eyes, each of them opening an exuberant bow in their mouths as they rose from where they were about to move.


    Vicente and hispanions noticed powerful beings in the area, and he soon stopped at the location of the monsters'' camp.


    "We have problems," Acidbelly said in a low tone. He quickly realized they wouldn''t be able to go ahead with Vicente''s new ns so easily.


    All they could do was prepare for the imminent battle, and Vicente became even more serious when he saw he was about to test his powers and his new creations!

 Chapter 905 Test of Powers (1)

    905 Test of Powers (1)


    Seeing the problem ahead, Vicente halted abruptly, signaling hispanions to stop as well. He deactivated his camouge skill, as there was no point in wasting mana now that they had been detected.


    He faced his enemies, his expression grave. "Get ready. This is the battle of our lives," he said in a solemn tone, his voice carrying the weight of their situation.


    His eight allies and the dozens of armors positioned themselves ording to the formation they had practiced during their journey. The armors, though not the strongest individually, formed a formidable defense and offense with theirbined powers and numbers.


    As Vicente''s group prepared for the impending battle, the seven High-level Paragon vampires and the three Advanced Archmage monstersunched their attack. Each of these powerful foes narrowed their eyes, focusing intently as ten glowing pentagrams emerged from Vicente''s body, a testament to his growing power.


    Vicente couldn''t help but feel a surge of adrenaline. "I have to stay strong," he thought, steeling himself. "If we can hold our ground here, we have a chance to change everything."


    The vampires and monsters recognized the threat Vicente posed. They exchanged nces, a silent acknowledgment of his potential. If he wasn''t stopped now, Vicente would soon make a significant breakthrough, increasing his power exponentially.


    The air was thick with tension as both sides braced for the sh. Vicente''s allies tightened their grips on their weapons. Each of them knew the importance of this battle.


    "We must kill him. Don''t hesitate toplete this mission. I''ll take responsibility for any problems," said the leader of the attack, a High-level Paragon in the same situation as Vicente.


    Vicente''s blood would be valuable to any superior vampire. Vampires could only benefit from the powers of their targets if they absorbed their blood while they were still alive. But if Vicente died, they would have a guarantee that their ns for the continent would seed.


    That was enough for these monsters who were facing Vicente today!


    Everyone epted the group leader''s opinion and agreed that Vicente was too dangerous for them to hesitate in front of him.


    Each of them attacked in his direction, temporarily ignoring Vicente''s other allies, while the rest of the group,prising Mid-level Paragons and Intermediate Archmages, attacked Vicente''s allies.


    Seeing the enemy''s strategy, Vicente raised his arms as the darkness from the surrounding shadows spread to his arms and took over the day.


    A dark mist covered much of these ruins of the City of Angels, and within moments, the realm of darkness formed.


    As the realm solidified and the Throne of Darkness became asrge as a building, its five pentagrams glowing brightly, the first enemy attacks to enter the area immediately dissipated, consumed by the darkness.


    Ghostly screams echoed from this ancient city, dead souls rising from the rubble, bringing forth an army of fallen spirits.


    As soon as they entered Vicente''s realm, the ten strongest enemies hesitated, feeling a wave of negative pressure pressing down on their bodies.


    While they weren''t immobilized by Vicente''s powers, each of them felt a profound difort in that space, their senses screaming warnings of imminent danger.


    Theirpanions, targeting Vicente''s allies, fared much worse. Completely ensnared by his powers, they felt as if invisible tentacles were wrapping around their bodies, constricting their movements.


    "Elders..." one of them shouted into the darkness, his voice tinged with panic as he struggled to see more than a few feet ahead.


    One by one, these creatures fell to the ground, their mana drained by an unseen force. The air was thick with an oppressive energy, the faint sound of mana being siphoned away echoing through the realm.


    Vicente absorbed most of his targets'' mana, channeling some of it into his eightpanions. He knew better than to underestimate the value of "extra hands" in the heat of battle. Though he was stronger than his eight alliesbined, their ability to distract the enemy and exploit openings was invaluable.


    Dark monsters emerged from the shadows of the group''s 10 principal enemies, while the spirits in the area flew at them.


    Vicente didn''t stand still. As the rubble shook with the metal that left the remains of the buildings in the area to form metalponents to fight the monsters, the temperature of the area dropped as he moved.


    Strong icy winds formed against the creatures, while lightning shed through Vicente''s realm, several spells based on distinct elements acting simultaneously against those ten.


    But each of Vicente''s targets was truly powerful. Even though his moves were dangerous even for them, they weren''t moves that would easily kill them before a good fight.


    The pentagrams of the seven vampires glowed brightly, blowing away some of the mist of darkness that covered them as they saw Vicente approaching.


    "Die, you bastard!" One of them lunged forward, several birds of darkness forming with a wave of his hand and swooping down on Vicente like flying des.


    Another of these vampires also attacked, causing a huge purple hand to form in the air and fall on Vicente.


    For a moment, Vicente felt his body lose some of its agility, slowing down as the enemy attack rapidly approached him.


    A spider-like monster appeared behind him, attacking with itsrge, sharp legs, threatening to cut his body in half.


    The corners of Vicente''s lips turned up. Seeing the proximity of his opponent, he activated one of his newly gained powers, using a little more of his mana to escape the enemy''s suppression and strike the enemy''s head with his palm. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As soon as he struck the opponent''s head with his palm, the Advanced Archmage monster felt something wrong before it saw its body fall backwards in front of Vicente and it flew in the opposite direction.


    The surrounding spirits moved like worms in search of food. Several of them caught up with this spirit body, devouring it without dy.


    The creature despaired as it felt the first bites and tears in its spirit, but helpless, unable to return to its body, it would soon be out of this fight.


    "Watch out for him. Don''t let him touch you!" One vampire shouted, as he sensed how Vicente''s ability worked.


    But without getting close to Vicente, it would be difficult, if not impossible, for them to defeat him in this realm of darkness.


    The other two Advanced Archmages moved and appeared in Vicente''s vicinity as the enemy palm that was supposed to reach him hit the void, and he narrowly escaped.


    The other seven vampires joined forces and attacked the target, suppressing him and giving the two monsters a chance to attack him.

 Chapter 906 Test of Powers (2)

    906 Test of Powers (2)


    While the group of vampires acted to suppress Vicente and the two monsters engaged him directly, these nine powerful beings underestimated Vicente''spanions.


    The robot armors were the first to act. Using their maic abilities, they divided into groups, targeting specific opponents rather than spreading their efforts thinly across all enemies.


    Three of the seven vampires became the focus of the armors'' assault. These mechanical warriorsbined their powers, driving Vicente''s eightpanions against the selected targets.


    Acidbelly and Lonan joined forces against one of the four remaining vampires, striking at her weak points while she was entirely focused on Vicente.


    Tenglin and Qiang zeroed in on another of the remaining opponents, their attacks synchronized to exploit any opening. Meanwhile, the final two vampires faced the relentless attacks of Vicente''s Intermediate Archmage subordinates. Though individually not strong enough to deal significant damage, theirbined efforts could tip the scales in their favor.


    The battlefield buzzed with activity. Metal shed against flesh, and the air was filled with the sounds of magic and machinery. The armors moved, their maic fields creating an eerie hum as they maneuvered to outnk their targets.


    Amid the chaos, the Hippogryph let out a powerful roar, its voice echoing through the realm like a thunderp. Simultaneously, the Qilin spat orange mes towards its target, the intense heat lighting up the dark surroundings. The targeted vampire turned, momentarily distracted by the sudden assault.


    If he defended himself, his suppressive effect against Vicente would weaken. But if he didn''t defend himself, the attack of these creatures would hurt him and give room for the shadow demons and spirits to attack him. In the end, he would be weakened and lose power against Vicente.


    This and the other vampires gritted their teeth and made terrible expressions, unable to causally absorb the movements of Vicente''s allies.


    One armor, under the restrictive effects of six of its artificialpanions, attacked the enemy with a lightsaber, targeting the supposedly immortal body of this creature.


    Swooish!


    As he dodged this point-nk attack, the vampire opened his eyes wide and felt a shiver run down his spine. The attack wouldn''t have killed him, but he was sure it would have seriously wounded him.


    "Wretch!"


    But the moment he dodged, the spirits attacked him with more force, causing him to lose his attention on Vicente.


    Either he defended himself and acted against these creatures, or he would end up wounded!


    Vicente moved faster as he felt the pressure on him ease and escaped thebined attacks of the two monsters that had been harassing him for thest 50 seconds of the battle.


    mes Hell!


    ck mes erupted from the ground and reached the bodies of the two monsters, forcing them to move defensively.


    Vicente seized the moment to reach the body of another of his enemies, forcing the soul of a snake-shaped monster out of its body.


    He didn''t hesitate to flick after this attack, using his energy to turn invisible and fly towards one vampire.


    His strength wouldn''tst much longer. Meanwhile, his enemies were exhausted or worried about more than just him.


    As soon as he saw their armor destroyed by two of the seven vampires, Vicente moved against the two "easiest" targets.


    With a blow to the back of one vampire, he forced the creature''s soul out of his body, sending him to the ground on his knees.


    The spirits of the city''s dead swarmed over the soul so quickly that the others could barely see their ally''s soul leave his body.


    With a leaping movement in the air, Vicente reached the other vampire''s face and pped one of the creature''s cheeks, sending his soul flying in the opposite direction.


    This was an attack on the soul, so it had no physical force. The two creatures'' bodies simply lost their rigidity, rxed, and fell to the ground.


    "Shit!" one vampire hitting Lonan screamed, this werewolf already teetering between life and death, even after being protected by three pieces of armor and exchanging a few good blows with the enemy. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Meanwhile, two of Vicente''s four subordinate monsters had already been killed here and there, having turned into vengeful spirits under their master''s power.


    For three full minutes, the battle became chaotic, with both sides attacking each other fiercely, destroying almost all of Vicente''s robot armor in the process. Vicente''s group lost half of its numbers, while the enemies were left with only two vampires and one monster.


    With bodies covered in blood and dirt, drenched in sweat, mouths agape, and breathing rapidly, those remaining at the end of the sixth minute of battle reached a decisive point in the battle.


    "Let''s retreat!" shouted one of the still-living vampires, staring at Vicente in horror.


    Vicente could no longer use the realm of darkness. He needed too much mana to keep it running. Now he only had his maic powers. Together with the Dragon''s Amulet, he helped hispanions to regain their lost powers and injuries.


    Qiang, Lonan, Tenglin, and Acidbelly were the only ones left at his side, each of them in a state where they could not move much.


    Even if they were facing the enemy, they were in such a bad condition that their attacks would hardly hurt their opponents.


    The standing vampires were in the same situation. They were alive, facing their enemies, and their strength was gradually recovering. But they had no power to kill.


    Continuing to fight would be a waste of time, a risk neither side wanted to take.


    One side, afraid the other would recover before them, wanted to flee. The other, fearing the arrival of enemy reinforcements, wanted to leave as well.


    As the vampires and the remaining monster retreated, Vicente gathered the bodies of the dead and soon fell back as well.


    Ignoring the environment destroyed by the battle in the ruins of the City of Angels, the five of them headed south while their opponents headed north.


    Both sides nced in each other''s direction, naturally seeking revenge for what had happened today.


    This was definitely a victory for Vicente''s group, so the next confrontation would be even tougher for them!


    After losing sight of their enemies, Vicente and hispanions picked up their speed and hurried south, in a different direction than they wanted to go.


    But for the moment, their destination wasn''t the far northwest of the continent, where they wanted to go to find the old headquarters of the cksmiths Association. Their destination was a safe ce to recover from today''s tough battle!

 Chapter 907 Stronger Enemies Awake

    907 Stronger Enemies Awake


    After leaving the scene of the previous battle, Vicente''s group traveled for a few hours until they reached a rtively safe area, where they once again hid to recover and absorb the spoils of battle.


    The more they used vampire blood, the more they did it in a stint of time, the less the essence would affect their bodies. This was especially true if the essence was of a quality that had already been consumed before, i.e., from enemies of simr strength to previous enemies.


    Still, vampire blood was much better than potions or healing pills, even for a being who could not be stronger by consuming it.


    Once they had found a good spot and Vicente had divided up the parts of the corpses they had got, each of the group took their share of the booty and began their retreat.


    Their allies, individuals withrge bodies and higher cultivations than Vicente''s, would consume most of the vampire blood, along with the vampire organs and the bodies of the two Advanced Archmages killed in this battle.


    They would remain in seclusion for the next few months, but it would only take Vicente a few days to consume his share when hispanions were still asleep.


    In the time between his awakening and the awakening of hispanions, he would work on the production of new armor and artifacts, continuing his training to achieve his advancement.


    With the months he would be stuck in the same position, he would realize that he could advance in no time!


    ...


    In the ce Vicente had chosen for his group''s retreat, he was meditating that day, having worked hard for the past six months.


    After the battle against the powerful group of vampires, time had passed quickly, months had passed while hispanions were still sleeping.


    In the meantime, he had even left the area he was in, fought creatures very close to them twice, and mastered new monsters to help his forces in the south.


    After sending more resources to his group in the south both times, Vicente currently had 40 peak armors near where he and hispanions were.


    After another training session this afternoon, he turned his attention to meditation in order to regain his energy and get closer to his breakthrough.


    His breakthrough was very close. He could feel it. It could happen at any moment, but he felt he was still missing something, some knowledge or experience that he didn''t have yet.


    The previous battle and the months of seclusion had helped him a lot in terms of understanding, but the difference between the 5th and 6th stage was much greater than anyone could have imagined.


    Still, he was positive.


    When he finished his cultivation and opened his eyes, Vicente looked in Lonan''s direction and saw that this one had reached the Intermediate Archmage level!


    After consuming arge amount of vampire blood and organs from Intermediate Archmage monsters, the werewolf had managed toplete what he needed to advance one level!


    Meanwhile, the auras of Vicente''s otherpanions were stronger than they had been months ago, but they were obviously far from a breakthrough. Already Intermediate Archmages themselves, it wouldn''t be easy for any of them to reach the advanced level.


    Unless they consumed the blood of Demien Bloodthorne or the organs of a Master Archmage, their chances of advancing to the Advanced level in the short term were nil.


    Seeing Lonan getting closer to his awakening as he advanced in level, Vicente sighed, feeling that this werewolf wouldn''t be as close to death in theing battles as he had been in previous situations.


    ''They''ll end their seclusion soon... We''ll finally make our way to the far northwest.'' Vicente clenched his fists as he sat on the ground, a smile breaking across his face.


    The journey to their destination would be dangerous. The chances that they would have to face stronger groups than before were even higher now. But Vicente was willing to take any risk. As long as he could reach the gathering at the headquarters of the cksmith''s Association, he was confident that he would be able toplete what he needed to move forward.


    ...


    After Lonan''s awakening, Qiang would be the next of the group to awaken, and Acidbelly would be thest, nine days after the werewolf''s breakthrough.


    With the awakening of Roc, the group would leave this ce near the border of the northern and central regions and head northwest together.


    To avoid encounters with hostile creatures, Vicente chose a route that wasn''t the shortest, but would give them better travel conditions. They traveled to the far west, following the coast, from where they nned to head north, using the less monster-infested area to their advantage.


    The enemies didn''t know where they were going. At the same time, most of the enemy settlements were in the heart of this northernnd, with only a few settlements along the coasts.


    However, the group wasn''t naive enough to think that this route would be smooth and that there wouldn''t be any problems to disturb them. Just as they had been cautious when traveling near the Ivory Desert before, they were also very cautious on this new route.


    With a huge area to cover ahead of them, the group nned to travel for the next few months, reaching the ancient home of the continent''s cksmiths in three months if all went well.


    ...


    While Vicente''s group was traveling, the vampires were in apletely different situation than their enemies.


    Vampires and monsters were looking for traces of the enemy group, just as they had done before. However, while their less importantponents were at work, more reinforcements were leaving their hiding ces in the heart of the vampire coalition''s territory.


    At that moment, thest vampire who had begun his retreat with the Mid-level Paragon cultivation and left his cave with the High-level Paragon cultivation ended his retreat. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Facing the men in charge of guarding the vampire sanctuary, the newly promoted old man quickly came to his senses.


    "How many of mypanions havepleted their seclusion?"


    "Thirty-three, Elder. Five of them have died in thest few months, so counting the Elder and the other three who were in ce during their seclusion, we currently have 32 High-level Paragons of the race avable." A 4th stage vampire exined as he bowed his head in a gesture of respect to the newly awakened elder.


    "Oh? What about my superiors?" This person''s eyes narrowed as he pointed behind him.


    Those High-level Paragon cultivators who went into seclusion years ago should most likelye out of seclusion with early 6th stage cultivation!


    "The first of the elders must leave his cave in three months at the most, Elder. As for our supreme leader, he should finish his seclusion in less than seven months."


    "Perfect. Let''s wait for the elders to deal with Vicente Fuller. It''s too risky to deal with him now. I have a feeling that our group can beat him, but if one of us dies for them, it will give them a chance to get stronger and get closer to the 6th stage. Let''s avoid that for now."


    "Yes, Elder."

 Chapter 908 Chaotic History

    908 Chaotic History Three monthster, Vicente and hispanions arrived at their destination, following the line of the maind coast.


    After months of challenges and slow travel, avoiding several confrontations, the group was now in the far northwest of the Pris Realm, not far from the former home of the cksmiths'' Association.


    The area they were carefully traveling through was now the former home not only of the continent''s cksmiths, but also of alchemists, doctors, training masters, and various other professions.


    In the continent''s past, the Magicians Alliance had created an independent territory, without kings or nobles, ruled by the alliance, whichprised humans from all over the Pris Realm.


    The alliance had achieved its goals of defeating the monsters and securing human territories in cities across the continent, and had existed for tens of thousands of years as a remnant of the past.


    In over 100,000 years of history, the Magicians Alliance had only moved once, a few years before The Purification.


    Throughout its 100,000-year history, however, the organization existed only in name. But its independent city and territory have kept their characteristics, having be the ce of choice for all the continent''s schrs and professionals.


    For tens of thousands of years, the technologies of the Pris Empire, the best professionals, and the best resources had been developed and produced here.


    As they entered the area the size of Scott Province, Vicente and the others couldn''t help but look at the ce with regret.


    "Sigh... This ce was once the pride of the continent." Tenglin said, shaking his head with closed eyes. With a sigh, he added, "This ce was once one of the most peaceful on the continent. Here, mankind truly developed magic. Even beasts benefited from the things developed here."


    "It is said that at the height of the Citadel, an Archmage Archonmanded the ce and guaranteed peace and freedom of study and creation for all the schrs of these realms." Acidbelly nodded approvingly, looking out over the wooded area near the coast and seeing in the distance a huge bare rock where the Citadel¡ªthe capital of the magicians-free area¡ªwas supposed to be.


    "This is impressive. Archmage Archon is a level almost unrivaled on the continent. Someone like that must have ruled with ease." Vicente said as he looked at the ce, which didn''t look natural at all.


    The entire magicians-free area had been manipted by magicians of many professions. Nothing in this ce had been natural for a long time. The entire area had characteristics that would be beneficial to cksmiths, alchemists, doctors, and so on.


    Because of the high concentration of mana and the presence of all the elements, it was rtively easy to cultivate precious resources and get valuable minerals in this ce.


    No wonder this was the home of the Magicians Alliance!


    "Yes. Someone at that level has a few rivals. The truth is, it is almost impossible to reach the level of a Magus without using special methods," Tenglin exined. "What is normal for the Pris Realm is to produce an Archmage Archon every 10,000 years. In the meantime, we usually have no more than Master Archmages. As you can imagine, we''ve rarely had two Archmage Archons in the same era, and most of them died before reaching the 7th stage.


    Those who managed to reach the end of the 6th stage were supreme monsters, invincible in their generations. Some of them were great dictators who created their own era, while others simply had no attraction to rule, much to the good fortune of the continent''s living beings.


    The history of the Pris Realm was full of wars, new eras began, old eras were forgotten in the name of new times, families, ns and tribes disappeared, new powers emerged and dominated important parts of the continent until they fell because of external enemies or internal instability.


    Human history in thesends was short. Hundreds of thousands of years ago, things were much more bloody when beasts ruled the Pris Realm.


    Thinking about it, Qiang couldn''t help but think that the continent might not have a very good fate. ''Maybe we''ll all die in the end..''.''


    Humans were definitely chaotic, treacherous, and almost always involved in massacres, and so on. But when the continent was ruled by beasts and monsters, things were ten times worse!


    For this very reason, some races believed the fall of humans to vampires would be the end of the Pris Realm. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Vampires and monsters were much worse than the beasts that had ruled Pris Realm in the distant past!


    The group continued to chat as they moved on, soon arriving at thends abandoned by experts from all over the continent.


    The ce wasn''t as destroyed as the City of Angels, nor was it overrun by creatures like the old capital of the Vinia Empire. But there were signs of battles on the outskirts, easily visible to the group that nownded on one of the main streets of the ce.


    He expected to find more difficulties for his group there, with powerful monsters, vampires, traps, or maybe a group using the ce as a base to enve human survivors.


    10:43


    After Vicente had already checked that there was no one around, he couldn''t help but form a wagon, not understanding the situation of the ce.


    He expected to find more difficulties for his group there, with powerful monsters, vampires, traps, or maybe a group using the ce as a base to enve human survivors.


    But there was nothing. The ce seemed to have been abandoned after a battle.


    "How strange... The city seems untouched in many parts. But if something caused the entire poption to disappear, why leave things behind?" Vicente opened his mouth, having already felt many materials, resources, artifacts, and books left behind in houses and buildings around the area where they were.


    Tenglin sighed as Vicente''s robotic armor emerged from the human''s spatial ring and began to move around the area.


    The Qilin said, "This is because of the protection of this city. It''s impossible for a powerful monster or vampire to infiltrate this ce."


    "Huh? But if that''s the case, why did the local poption disappear? What about the battle that took ce here?" Vicente didn''t understand.


    Tenglin shook his head, not knowing what had happened there.


    But Acidbelly had his theories. "Maybe the vampires got traitors from this city. Even though the formations protecting it are good and still active," he said, looking around and feeling the mana move in a very specific way. "They are not perfect. Look, we''re beasts, but we''re here, even when we shouldn''t be. It''s because of you, Vicente. Your presence on our side makes us ''friends'' to the city.


    It''s possible that some traitors helped the monsters and vampires. But even with traitors on their side, when they acted against this town and its people, the formations went into action, which means that the monsters didn''t have time to destroy and collect everything in this ce. They probably concentrated on the living beings before they had to flee from their prey.


    What happened next was simply that it was impossible to enter the area to destroy the human heritage. That''s what I think."

 Chapter 909 Beginning of Seclusion

    909 Beginning of Seclusion


    Tenglin looked at therge Roc for a moment, then agreed. "It makes sense. Once they acted here and were forced to flee, they wouldn''t have been able to enter this area without at least one vampire with Intermediate Archmage cultivation."


    Someone with the cultivation of this race must be as strong as the human Archmages who have passed through this city in its long history.


    Vicente worried about this and looked at Tenglin seriously. "Demien Bloodthorne will be an intermediate Archmage at my first meeting with him. The Divine Dragon Matrix showed me our meeting when I should be a High-level Paragon with nine pentagrams.


    Vicente''s fourpanions were silent for a moment, obviously worried. Demien might awaken in the next few months. Vicente was already at the peak of the 5th stage, so this ce might notst much longer!


    "That''s worrying," Tenglin began, "but let''s not despair. The future you saw will not happen as you saw it. You don''t have nine pentagrams, and you might get to the 6th stage before Demien awakens. Even if what you saw has toe true, it will happen in a different way."


    "Still, we''d better take everything this ce has before we leave. Let''s preserve the knowledge developed in the Citadel." Acidbelly said firmly.


    Vicente agreed before taking a step back. "By the way, what do you think happened to the poption of the city?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "If I had to bet my life on it, I''d say the main warriors of the city were drained of their blood by the elders of the vampire coalition. The leading experts were probably enved to provide resources for the vampires, and the weaker ones were either killed or kept to be the next generation of guinea pigs or vampire food."


    Tenglin agreed with Acidbelly, "That''s probably what happened."


    "There are also Dark Path magicians who are traitors to the magical race. They probably took some of these prisoners to enve or sacrifice." Qiang remembered the 24 people who had attacked them¡ª24 Archmages.


    He didn''t know of any human force on the continent that had that many Archmages!


    However, this group was all members of the same sect, judging from their clothes and belongings. How had they created so many specialists? Vicente was sure that it was through the diabolical technique created by vampires and used on arge scale by the Congregation of Revtions.


    "Hmm, probably." Lonan agreed with the hippogriff, while Roc and Qilin shook their heads in agreement.


    "Speaking of which, my next step is to hunt down every one of these traitors. Once I advance to the 6th stage, I''ll hunt them down along with my next pentagrams." Vicente narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists in anger, remembering all too well what had happened to Lauren.


    To Vicente, the race-traitors of the Dark Path were just as guilty as the vampires for the current disaster.


    He might not be able to hunt down all the vampires on the continent, but the situation with the Dark Path magicians was different.


    "Anyway, let''s focus on gathering materials and using the defenses of this ce to our advantage. I want to go into seclusion to advance to the 6th stage. So prepare to stay here for a few months," Minos told the group.


    They all agreed and then did the same as the robotic armors, splitting up and going in search of what had been left behind.


    Vicente headed straight for the headquarters of the cksmiths'' Association, located around the Citadel''s central square, which also housed the headquarters of ten other major non-war organizations on the continent.


    Entering thergest Association building he had ever seen, Vicente soon found himself in an enormous library where he would soon research things he hadn''t yete into contact with.


    Many of the books in this ce had copies scattered around the continent, meaning they were materials he already knew. However, there were so many books in the library that there were bound to be new things for him.


    While the others gathered resources, irreceable books, and other things, Vicente would spend the first five days in the Citadel just gathering the materials he thought would be worthwhile for his seclusion.


    The robot armorers would do the same, looking for techniques from various professions that might bepatible with their master''s forge. Not only that, but they would also look for spells based on their master''s elements.


    The Citadel was not only home to thergest organizations specializing in the maniption of mana and elements, but also to the schrs who had developed most of the continent''s popr spells.


    With a week at the Citadel, Vicente would have a quantity of materials he thought would be sufficient to begin his seclusion. At this point, he would begin his slow journey of understanding, learning new spells and techniques useful to the forge, beginning his period of reading, training, and failing in search of mastery over these new possibilities before him.


    ...


    Two and a half months into Vicente''s seclusion, he was busy with his attempts to ovee the bottleneck of the 6th stage, while hispanions waited for him on the outskirts of the city.


    After almost three months in this desert ce, the four magical beings had already gathered everything they needed to gather and were just waiting for Vicente to be able to continue his journey.


    But that day, while they were watching the ce¡ªthey had done so even considering the Citadel''s powerful defenses¡ªQiang suddenly noticed something strange on the horizon.


    From the top of the tallest building in the city, Qiang narrowed his eyes as he saw what looked like a camp being set up southeast of the Citadel.


    "We have trouble. Enemies!" He opened his mouth, causing his three allies to instantly turn their eyes to him, see him looking to the southeast, and then turn their eyes in that direction.


    Lonan clenched his fists as he looked in the direction of the camp, where a pale-skinned being he knew was standing, looking in their direction with a smile on his face.


    "We''re in trouble," the werewolf said, his lips dry and his face losing its usual vivid color. "This is d Abyss Void, right hand of Demien Bloodthorne, who was supposed to be a peak Paragon eight years ago."


    Qiang, Tenglin, and Acidbelly immediately understood the problem.


    Gulp!


    "Archmages? Don''t tell me that the new vampire Archmages are finallying out of hiding?" Acidbelly''s mouth opened for the first time in a long time, showing a hint of fear.


    If this camp really had Archmage vampires on their side, this could be the end of the group''s journey!

 Chapter 910 Beginner Archmage!

    Chapter 910 Beginner Archmage!


    Outside the Citadel, a camp led by the vampires was in the process of being set up. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Meanwhile, a group of five Beginner Archmage superior vampires had gathered alongside one elder of the monster coalition, a Master Archmage!


    This time, the vampires didn''t want to lose anyone from their group to Vicente. They were going to attack with full force and ensure the end of the young trouble hidden in the ancient city before them.


    As their men finished setting up the camp where they would await Vicente''s departure from the citadel, the six strongest in the area looked in the direction of the city.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t have our leader with us. Otherwise, we could bypass the Citadel''s defenses and deal with the enemy once and for all."


    "The supreme leader will leave his seclusion in less than six months. I hope I won''t have to bother him with the Vicente Fuller problem then. We can handle this young magician on our own."


    "But it''s amazing how far a human being hase. No one like him has appeared on this continent in over a million years. We have to be careful when we finally dominate the continent. It is imperative that we prevent another Vicente Fuller from appearing among the humans."


    The monster at the end of the 6th stage narrowed his eyes, thest of the legendary Cthulhu race, a prehistoric race on the verge of extinction, but which still had onest living representative in the Pris Realm.


    Unfortunately for this group, even the most cultivated being on the continent in the current generation could not destroy the barrier created by many human Archmages over the past 100,000 years.


    "Vicente Fuller is in seclusion to reach the 6th stage. Will he be able to advance in time for our master to leave his retreat?" Asked the magnificent sea creature, standing next to the continent''s strongest vampires.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if he advances, he won''t be able to face us right after a breakthrough. And soon our leader wille out of his cave. By then, even if the impossible happens, and he escapes from us, he will be killed by our leader."


    Said the oldest of these vampires, smiling as he watched the old Citadel.


    "The stronger he bes, the more valuable his blood will be to our supreme leader. Maybe that''s what we need for our leader to be an Advanced Archmage!" One of them saw the positive side of letting Vicente try.


    Of course, they wouldn''t risk such a thing if they had the chance to hunt him down now.


    "We just can''t let him add new pentagrams to his magical forms. The progress to the 6th stage itself isn''t that worrying."


    They were right. Apart from a small qualitative improvement, the biggest gain of a newly promoted person was having more mana, which meant a greater ability to withstandbat. In other words, Vicente could fight longer or deal with more threats than before. But that didn''t mean his attacks would be harder to handle or more deadly to more powerful beings than his old enemies.


    Until he absorbed his next two pentagrams, he couldn''t really be considered an Archmage!


    It was the same for all levels of cultivation for magicians. It was only when their essences werepleted that they would show their full power.


    However, that didn''t mean he wouldn''t be more difficult to deal with than he was now.


    "Send our men to surround the Citadel. We''ll form a space seal over this ce. We''ll make sure the enemy doesn''t get hold of any special escape methods that might exist in this area."


    The others agreed, and some of them went to instruct their subordinates, while others prepared to form the seal.


    Later that day, Lonan and the others would watch from inside the city as the vampires and Cthulhu took action against the city''s formations.


    For a few minutes, they thought these beings were trying to break through the defensive formation, which made them feel a little insecure. But they soon realized the enemy''s n went deeper than that.


    "They want to prevent us from leaving the city with alternative methods. If we want to escape, we''ll have to face them," Acidbelly said with depth in his voice, seeing the day of truth wasing for them.


    "Even if Vicente goes advances, it''s probably our end," Tenglin added soberly. "We''ll do our best to make sure he gets away. As long as he gets his 11th pentagram, the possibilities for him will be almost endless."


    The four of them looked at each other, determined to do whatever was necessary to help Vicenteplete his journey and survive his future escape from the Citadel.


    They were all receable, but not Vicente. They couldn''t risk his life so soon!


    Vicente remained in the dark about events outside the Citadel and continued his studies to advance to the 6th stage.


    His cyan talent meant he could easily be an Archmage. And indeed, he was on the verge of doing so. But at just over 30 years old, he had grown up too fast. Even though having a talent should allow him to easily reach the 6th stage, it didn''t mean he could ignore his understanding of reality.


    Having a cyan talent meant as long as he put in a minimum amount of effort, he could reach the 6th stage and its peak. But it wouldn''t be enough for him to use precious resources to get there quickly. He had to go through growth experiences and understand them in order to relish this gift from heaven.


    Vicente understood this, so at no point was he disappointed with his rate of progress. He just kept going, training, learning new things, cultivating, looking for when he would "break through" the current limits of his cultivation.


    One month in the Citadel wouldn''t be enough, let alone two. The third month of seclusion would be more interesting for him, and during his meditation, he would see obvious opportunities for progress.


    But only in his fourth month of seclusion, in the third month of the vampire siege around the Citadel, would Vicente reach the moment he had been waiting for!


    In the middle of the fourth month in the old Citadel, his cultivation would explode, leaving the previous limits behind, lifting him to the next level qualitatively and quantitatively in just a few breaths.


    Opening his eyes in a cultivation room full of metal artifacts, Vicente felt his 10 pentagrams appear, four of them showing many indigo lines and symbols.


    His mana stabilized at the level of a Beginner Archmage, and he reached the peak stage of the Pris Realm!

 Chapter 911 Vicentes Awakening

    911 Vicente''s Awakening


    By the time Vicente reached the beginning of the 6th stage, his senses had expanded to the point where he could sense the troubled emotions of hispanions on the outskirts of the Citadel.


    He used his powers to see through the buildings on his way and discovered the camp of monsters and vampires near this ce.


    ''Archmages...'' With a sigh, he got up from where he was, almostpletely missing the good feeling of advancing on a stage.


    For a moment, Vicente put aside the various improvements he had undergone.


    Even though it was often said that one did not truly be an Archmage until they absorbed their next pentagram, that did not mean that such a person did not have much stronger senses and abilities than at the previous stage. Besides the extra mana, one''s strength would be greatly improved after one''s ascension.


    The best thing after ascending would surely be the absorption of a new pentagram. With the absorption of a new pentagram, all of a magician''s powers could improve. But even before that, one would be much stronger.


    Forgetting about his new abilities, his vitality and the way ahead, Vicente moved and caught up with one of hispanions.


    "Vicente, you..."


    "Congrattions on reaching the 6th stage!" the big Roc said, feeling in his heart how strong this young had be.


    As difficult as it would be to escape the siege of the Citadel and eventually find a new cyan pentagram for Vicente''s second magical form, his current power was already very good, and reaching the sixth pentagram of the first magical form shouldn''t be difficult.


    As long as he escaped from the Citadel, Vicente should have at least 11 pentagrams with him in six months at the most!


    Qiang looked at the ck-haired young man with a twinkle in his eye, feeling he was nearing the end of his journey. ''After this battle, I will retire. Unfortunately, I can''t go any further,'' he thought silently.


    Qiang felt Vicente was so strong now that thepany of mere Intermediate Archmages wouldn''t make the slightest difference.


    Vicente nodded to hispanions as he heard the praise and congrattions. But changing the subject, he kept looking in the direction of the monster camp and said, "From what I can sense, there are 6th stage vampires in that ce."


    "Yes, one of them is an old acquaintance of mine. He''s certainly an Archmage now." Lonan confirmed.


    "There is also a Master Archmage in this group. Leaving the Citadel won''t be easy." Vicente changed direction from where he was looking and looked to the sky, where he could feel a powerful seal. "They even put a seal on us to prevent teleportation devices. If we want to leave the Citadel, we''ll have to do it with the enemy surrounding us."


    "I''m afraid that would mean death for almost all of us." Tenglinughed bitterly, hardly able to believe he would fall so soon after bing a powerful Intermediate Archmage.


    Unfortunately, that was the most likely reality for all of them.


    "Maybe not." Vicente looked at Qilin, the corners of his lips lifting slightly. "I have a n. By the way, have you forgotten that I''m a cksmith? I''ve spent thest few months preparing to be a 6th stage cksmith. Now the rank is within my reach."


    The four of them looked at Vicente with interest, their hearts beating faster as their minds raced through their thoughts.


    If Vicente could build a small battalion of 6th stage artificial beings, then things could really be different than they imagined.


    "What do you have in mind?" Lonan asked as he took a step forward and approached Vicente.


    Vicente looked into the werewolf''s eyes and replied, "Give me a month. We can''t stay here too long because of the risk of Demien Bloodthorne waking up and joining the siege. But a month should be long enough for me, and he shouldn''t leave his ce of seclusion until then."


    The magical creatures looked at each other, a little uncertain about the future, aware every day longer in this ce was a greater risk to their lives, but it was also a day longer they could live in peace. Once they left the Citadel, death and disaster awaited them.


    Would they survive the siege of the enemy? There was no way to know. Most likely not, even considering the contributions Vicente would make in a month.


    But it was better to try than to leave the Citadel now and face the enemies in a less favorable condition.


    After everyone had agreed, Vicente called all his robotic armors around the Citadel closer to him and returned to the headquarters of the cksmiths'' Association, where the best materials he had ever seen in his life were stored.


    With the amount of materials in this ce and the structures of his current armor, Vicente believed he could test many of his theories and create new armor, as well as essories for his allies. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He didn''t know how strong and resistant these items would be, but he was certain that they would be better than what he currently had in his group.


    ''If I can create good 6th stage armor, we might distract the enemies while we flee the area...'' Vicente thought as he arrived at his workstation. ''As long as we can escape, I''ll get my sixth pentagram from my first magical form and send them back to their domains. Then I''ll be ready to face Demien Bloodthorne and test my destiny!''


    With this in mind, Vicente activated his magical powers, causing his Magic Gems on his forehead to glow cyan while his five pentagrams of the first magical form appeared around him.


    The armor in the area disintegrated and turned into clouds of particles that floated in the area at Vicente''smand.


    The minerals in the area were simrly affected, as various elements were concentrated in this forge room, marking the beginning of Vicente''s month-long experiment.


    When a magician advanced one stage, their profession would not immediately advance to the next stage. An alchemist would certainly find it easier to produce the same items they had produced in the past. But creating higher quality items would take time.


    One had to master their newfound understanding, grasp new principles, and then put that knowledge into practice. Only after doing so for some time could one consider oneself a professional at the same level as one''s cultivation.


    Fortunately, Vicente had already learned 6th stage things when he was only a 5th stage cksmith. Soon, he would get good results from his experiments!

 Chapter 912 Problem of a Too Strong Power

    912 Problem of a Too Strong Power


    At the end of Vicente''s month of experimentation, his results were fantastic!


    In just two weeks of trying, he had managed to form the first 6th stage robotic armor, an essence that, despite its shorings, would achieve better results in fighting monsters than Lonan, the weakest of Vice''spanions.


    But over the past two weeks of hard work, Vicente had achieved better results, increasing the efficiency of his first sessful attempt from 20% efficiency to the 40% mark.


    This was the level that the continentalmunity normally epted as an item of the same quality as its maker''s cultivation, which meant it could withstand the hands of warriors at that cultivation stage.


    Vicente didn''t know exactly how powerful his current armor was, but after a month of work, he had transformed the over 40 robotic armors into 11 artificial creatures.


    Though fewer, they were bigger, stronger, able to assist more power, with more mana, more intelligence, and special powers different from Vicente''s own.


    By mixing his distinct elements, Vicente had seen the birth of new powers in his 11 special creations.


    But besides these armors, he had also improved the defensive and offensive items worn by his fourpanions, giving them 6th stage artifacts to carry on their journeys of escape.


    The time had finallye for them to face the enemies besieging the Citadel! N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ...


    "The time hase for us to face our demons." Vicente looked at hispanions as he left the headquarters of the cksmiths'' Association behind.


    As they looked in Vicente''s direction, the four 6th stage beings turned their attention to the 11 creatures behind Vicente, all of them identical¡ªthree meter tall metallic beings of red color, glowing blue eyes, with smooth appearances, no mechanisms to be seen.


    Previously, Vicente''s armor, though smooth in appearance, had bodies that were easier to understand, as the pieces fused together to form a metal body. Now, his creations looked very human, with smooth contours, metal skin instead of tes, flexibility more akin to living beings than machines.


    If it weren''t for the colors, theck of hair, the absence of a heartbeat, and the metallic skin, one might believe that these were humans and not artificial beings created in a forge.


    Seeing them for the first time, Vicente''s four allies couldn''t contain their amazement ating face to face with such perfect creatures, with such dense mana and such clear-eyed expressions.


    ''Impressive... Vicente really is a monster. The oldest powers on the continent have existed for about 2 million years, but in all that time, only a handful of powers have managed to have 11 Archmages in their ranks¡­ He already created 11 of them!


    If it weren''t for Demien Bloodthorne, Vicente would probably single-handedly rule the continent and establish a dynasty that wouldst for tens of thousands of years.


    Unfortunately, the continent will see little of what he is capable of...'' Tenglin thought to himself, sighing with mixed feelings in his heart.


    On the one hand, Vicente''s performance overjoyed him. With those 11 pieces of armor, they would have a chance to survive the escape that was about to begin. On the other hand, Tenglin couldn''t help but think how fantastic it would be to have Vice in this world for longer. Judging from his pentagram configuration at the moment, the Qilin didn''t believe this human would be in the Pris Realm for much longer.


    "Congrattions on your sess, Vicente." The Qilin opened his mouth to congratte before issuing a warning. "You have be truly strong. I believe only Demien Bloodthorne poses a threat to you before you get your 12th pentagram.


    But let me warn you, don''t take your 12th pentagram before you say goodbye to your family. The way you are right now, I doubt you''ll be able to continue living on the continent after you absorb yourst essence."


    The three beings beside Tenglin looked at him while Vicente''s expression changed.


    "What do you mean? Do you think I will be banished from the continent?" Vicente frowned.


    "Have you ever wondered why there are no indigo pentagrams on the continent?" The Qilin asked with a mysterious look on his face.


    "Because indigo pentagrams are characteristic of Magus. It''s possible for such a thing to appear in an Archmage, but the continent doesn''t have enough to raise such a genius. At least not a genius who can give their pentagram to others after their death." Vicente gave a reasonable answer.


    "You are right. For this very reason, I believe as soon as one of your pentagrams qualitatively progresses to the indigo grade, you will be expelled from Pris Realm by thews imposed by the one who changed the connection between the Supreme Continent and our continent."


    "Oh?" Acidbelly thought about this possibility, immediately seeing Qilin''s point. "That makes sense. You having an indigo pentagram would be like saying you''re as strong as a Magus, Vicente."


    "That..." The young human opened his mouth, not knowing what to do for a moment.


    "That''s going to be a problem. How will he beat Demien if he can be expelled as soon as he gets his 12th pentagram?" Lonan asked.


    "That''s the tricky part." Tenglin sighed and shook his head. "Maybe you won''t make it, or you''ll have to do it with a maximum of 11 pentagrams. I didn''t want to tell you this before, but seeing these 6th stage beings behind you, you might prepare better if you take a step back after absorbing your 6th pentagram of your first magical form, Vicente."


    Each of these beings imagined Vicente would soon leave the continent. They didn''t know about the prediction of the Divine Dragon Matrix, and in a way, they wanted Vicente to leave the continent to create the possibility that the Supreme Continent would one day reconnect with the Pris Realm.


    But seeing that Vicente could leave behind a powerful legacy, Tenglin couldn''t help but advise the young magician to prepare for an imminent departure from the continent.


    Perhaps Vicente will defeat Demien before he leaves. But even if Demien falls, the continent will still be in dire straits with so many powerful vampires on the loose. Vicente had better leave a lot of that armor behind before he''s taken away!


    Vicente felt insecure as hispanions looked at him, a little afraid of being forced to leave and not being able to enjoy any time with his family.


    ''What should I do now?''

 Chapter 913 Escape from the Citadel

    913 Escape from the Citadel n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''What am I going to do now? If this is true, I won''t have time to be with my family, to see Annie grow up, or to be with my women.'' Vicente looked at the ground as he felt lost, his heart beating fast as sweat poured down his body.


    His stomach ached and for the first time in his life, he felt a minor panic attack, not liking what he had just heard.


    But he couldn''t help believing everything Tenglin had told him. It made sense. Indigo was a sign of the 7th stage for the creatures on the continent. And everyone who became a Magus somehow disappeared when they went to the Supreme Continent.


    Vicente didn''t think the power behind it would take pity on him and his family and allow him to stay behind for a while. He would surely be summoned to the Supreme Continent as soon as one of his pentagrams reached the indigo grade.


    ''They are right. I feel that something supernatural is already watching us.'' the voice of the Throne of Darkness consciousness drew Vicente''s attention to the space where Torne had lived for a long time.


    ''We will leave this continent behind when we reach the indigo grade. If you hadn''t absorbed the green pentagram, it would have already happened.''


    ''Did you know that from the beginning?'' Vicente asked.


    ''Not exactly. I knew it would open new doors for us, but I''m like all intelligent life forms. I learn things through experience.


    I had a feeling before, but it wasn''t until we passed the Majestic Treefrog Grove that I had this realization.''


    Vicente took a deep breath with his eyes closed, his fists clenched and his expression not good.


    "I see," he whispered, but without shirking his responsibility. "Unfortunately, I don''t have an option. If I don''t get stronger, I''ll die or I won''t be able to kill the enemies."


    That was the problem. If he stood still and tried to retreat, he wouldn''t be able to deal with the darkest enemy. But if he became stronger, he would be closer to losing contact with his loved ones in Pris Realm indefinitely.


    He certainly needed to absorb his 11th pentagram before he risked saying goodbye to his family!


    "Thank you for the warning. I''m going to take some time off to see my family and produce robotic armor to help them in my future absence. Unfortunately, I don''t think I''ll be able to end the vampire threat on my own."


    "Yes. I also think so," the Qilin said, preferring Vicente to be able to at least eliminate at least the 6th stage vampires. Without these creatures, the situation on the continent would more or less return to what it was before The Purification¡ªwith no 6th stage vampires.


    But would Vicente be able to hunt them all down before he reached the indigo grade in one of his pentagrams?


    Vicente felt his calm returning, his mind very clear about what he had to do. He didn''t want to leave, but he was a realistic man. If there was no alternative, he could only work to leave his family in the best possible situation.


    "I will do my best to kill as many 6th stage vampires as possible, especially Demien Bloodthorne. I''ll try to prepare a n to leave a recement of mine in a position to absorb his blood and be the new bastion of humanity. But there are no guarantees."


    "Count on us for whatever you need, Vicente. As long as we are alive, even if we are not on your side, we will fight to contribute to your goals," Qiang said in a deep tone, trulymitted to helping the human in front of him.


    The others nodded in agreement, showing they thought the same as the Hippogryph.


    "Thank you, everyone. But now it''s time to face our demons." Vicente nced back at the vampire camp, sensing the time for their departure. "I will use my 11 creations so that we can escape the battle they want to engage us in. If we escape, we''ll think about what to do after that."


    With these words from Vicente, the four of them followed him out of the city, which they thought was less guarded and further away from the strongest enemies.


    The city''s defensive formations only limited the entry of monsters and Dark Path beings, so there were no entrances or exits to the Citadel. All Vicente and his party had to do was fly in the direction they wanted to go.


    But they couldn''t escape that easily. With the seal cast by the vampires, they couldn''t teleport from within the city and would have to fly a few dozen kilometers before reaching an area not guarded by the vampires.


    As soon as they started moving south, the enemy watchers rushed to alert their leaders, drawing the attention of the Archmage''s vampires and the most powerful monster in the area.


    These creatures saw the 16 creatures flying around the Citadel and heading south, the ce least guarded by their forces.


    However, at the level they were at, each of these beings could move fast enough to reach any of the Citadel''s exit points.


    They flew off in the same direction, while their troops moved more slowly, preparing to support them in theing battle.


    "Prepare for an enemy escape!" One of the 6th stage vampires shouted, "The enemy knows he can''t face us head on. He will try to escape. If I''m not mistaken, he''s reached the 6th stage and must be thirsting for a new pentagram."


    The weaker ones in the area understood, some heading for escape points, others preparing tounch long-range attacks and help put pressure on the enemies and make it harder for Vicente to escape.


    ''What a time to escape, huh? My supreme leader could emerge from his seclusion at any moment, but right now, you decide to leave the Citadel.'' One of the strongest elders of the vampire coalition thought, his gaze fixed on the figure of the ck-haired man flying out of the Citadel.


    When Vicente and hispanions left the area protected by the Citadel''s formations, the enemies would already be within reach.


    If they would manage to escape, it wouldn''t be before at least one sh!

 Chapter 914 The Power of 6th Stage Armor

    914 The Power of 6th Stage Armor


    As soon as they left the space protected by the formations, Vicente and his group flew south.


    The strongest enemies were close to them, approaching from the east and west, while some weaker ones were ahead, positioned offensively, ready tounch attacks.


    "Ignore them." Vicente eyed hispanions. "Let''s make a quick escape and distance ourselves as much as possible. Once we''re out of the Citadel''s seal''s reach, we can teleport even farther away from here."


    He wrapped his hands around the device he had received from the Dragon Tribe, which could teleport them away should the need arise.


    ''I was only going to use it when I had to face Demien. But now that I''ve reached the 6th stage, the most important thing is to avoid those monsters and hunt down my 11th pentagram.''


    Vicente knew what he had to do, and he was willing to risk losing such an artifact in order to escape the group that was pursuing them.


    As they flew south, the armor took up position, falling back as the enemies approached.


    Ready to distract the enemies so Vicente and the others could seed in their escape, the artificial metallic creatures were the first to move in the battle to escape the Citadel.


    Five armors joined forces against the Master Archmage, simultaneously using their creator''s electromaic powers to slow the creature down.


    Instantly, a suppressive force washed over the strongest monster in the area, forcing it to slow its movement speed by 70% for a moment.


    The vampire Archmages understood the abilities of these armors simultaneously with the strongest monster present, while the other armors attacked them.


    Using the knowledge they had inherited from Vicente and their special powers, the artificial creatures went in search of what was most precious to vampires: their souls.


    One of these metal beings sped its hands together at chest level and a golden core of light appeared in the darkness.


    Like a cannon, the beacon shot a burst of light, causing its target to raise its arms to shield its eyes, expressing its difort, its face lines visible to everyone.


    Light was one of the most dangerous elements used against vampires. If it weren''t because it was so rare to find creatures that werepatible with light, Light Path magicians would be the natural suppressors of monsters and vampires, not Dark Path creatures.


    Vicente''s other armors disyed simr abilities, some wielding lightsabers, others invoking other powers, using the power of strong winds capable of tearing enormous boulders out of the ground, or ice capable of freezing everything.


    The area around the Citadel''s southern exit became chaotic. In some parts of the area, trees burned, sending huge plumes of smoke into the air.


    A lot of trees, stones, and dust flew into the air, making it difficult to see the area, while any living being there could be hit by therge objects moving fast in the air.


    For a moment, the wind-blown fragments of the forest turned into weapons that were more powerful than cannonballs.


    Boom!


    Parts of the forest area were covered in ice, and a patch of frozen desert covered undestroyed trees, rocks, and parts of the road leading to the Citadel.


    All of this happened in a matter of seconds, with the 6th stage robot armor showing its power to the world, terrifying even the strongest monsters in the area.


    "Shit! What monsters are those?" asked one vampire as he dodged an attack of ice arrows fired in his direction. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The fighting 6th stage armor wasn''t strong enough to kill them, but it wasn''t so weak that the enemies could ignore them or even get rid of them easily!


    In a few moments, Vicente and his group had increased their initial advantage from a few dozen meters away from the strongest in the area to three hundred meters.


    Nearing the end of the area of the seal''s influence over the Citadel, Vicente''s group was on the verge of escaping.


    One vampire saw it when he noticed the artifact in one of Vicente''s hands, and for a moment, he felt drops of sweat trickle down his forehead.


    "They''re getting away! Stop them!" shouted the creature, who couldn''t ovee his opponents in time.


    Frustrated by the problem, the Cthulhu unleashed its wrath, its massive tentacles thrashing towards the armors that dared to restrain it.


    With tentacles covered in mana, it reached the metallic creatures around it in a single instant, overpowering theirbined suppression and preparing to crush them with its body.


    For a moment, the armor reached by the Cthulhu''s tentacles resisted, their bodies withstanding the pressure that tried to crush them as they prated the mighty Master Archmage''s body.


    They elicited cries of pain from the monstrous creature, but they could go no further in the face of a being so much more powerful than they were.


    Boom!


    All the armor that the Cthulhu had attacked exploded, their suppressive effects on him gone, allowing him to move freely against Vicente and the others.


    The creature took the lead, abandoning its allies in search of the five creatures on the run.


    At this point, Vicente merged his mana with that of his fourpanions and then used the dragon''s device, infusing 80% of his mana into the teleportation artifact.


    Having just reached the beginning of the area unaffected by the vampire seal, he didn''t hesitate to take this important.


    His body and those of hispanions vibrated for a few moments as the giant body of the Cthulhu came close to them.


    Qiang thought, for a moment, they wouldn''t escape when he saw the enemy''s tentacle attacking towards them, something that could kill half of the group if it reached them.


    He saw how weak he still was against one of the strongest on the continent, and realized he still had a long way to go if he wanted to be a peak expert.


    The second before it reached them, however, they all disappeared under the watchful eyes of every single enemy.


    "NOOO!" one woman fighting against the armor said in a high-pitched tone, sending shivers down the spines of everyone left behind.

 Chapter 915 Second Age of War

    915 Second Age of War


    Just as the menacing tentacles were about to reach them, Vicente and the others felt the surrounding space change perceptibly.


    From the battle zone, full of powerful beings, vampires, and monsters, they suddenly found themselves in a quiet ce above ake surrounded by high, overgrown mountains.


    Feeling the milder climate of the area, the absence of vampires or even powerful beings, each of the allies in the fight against the vampires felt the air trapped in their lungs escape through their mouths.


    But they didn''t rx. Still ufortable, with adrenaline coursing through their bodies, it didn''t take them over two breaths to realize where they were and plot a course to follow.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this is Cartduff Lagoon. The mountain southwest of us is characteristic of this ce." Tenglin analyzed their position.


    "That must be the case. I''ve been here before." Lonan shook his head in agreement.


    Tenglin continued, "In that case, we''re 350 kilometers from the Citadel. In the blink of an eye, the enemies could be within our reach again.


    Because of the number of beings that had teleported, the device the dragons had given Vicente couldn''t take them any further, even though the human had used almost all of his mana in this escapade.


    Still, Vicente didn''t want toin and soon flew forward again, using the Dragon''s Amulet and his natural powers to erase the group''s presence.


    "Let''s continue our escapade. Of the entire northern region, the most dangerous area is definitely the west, where we are. We''ll head east now."


    They agreed, each of them thinking it was time to split up, but leaving it until things calmed down a bit.


    As they flew in the direction Vicente showed, Acidbelly asked, "What do we do now?"


    Vicente sighed and said, "Time to split up, I guess. Things have gotten tooplicated for us to travel together. I''m going to hunt for my 11th pentagram and then return south to say goodbye to my loved ones. In the meantime, return to your tribes."


    They couldn''t say a word, even though they felt a lump in their throat and couldn''t help but make a frown, not liking the situation they were in.


    None of them were afraid to die. They really wanted to help Vicente. But at the point they were at, they would be more in the way than helping the human flying in front of them.


    Qiang said firmly, "I will go back to the tribe and gather my people to fight the monsters. Even if we can''t help you directly, we''ll help suppress the enemies so they can''t advance any further south."


    "Sigh! A great and long war is about to begin." Tenglin closed his eyes as he shook his head pessimistically. "The monsters and vampires have already left their mark on the continent. Even if we eliminate their leaders, it will take at least decades to reverse their destruction and domination.


    Prepare your people for a long and difficult war, Vicente. After your ascension to the Supreme Continent, you can be sure of this: the continent will experience a Second Age of War."


    The First Age of War had taken ce tens of thousands of years ago, when humans, shortly after the elves created the method of Magic Awakening, joined forces with the Magicians Alliance to fight beasts and monsters.


    At that time, humans lived hidden across the continent, and with few exceptions, their cities were small, rarely known beyond their own inhabitants and human allies. The continent itself was dominated by beasts and monsters, with less than 5% of thend under human control.


    Wars, bloody battles, and the annihtion of human or even non-human settlements were the order of the day. Life was hard, cultivation was hard, everything was hard.


    The First Age of War marked the end of a chaotic era and the beginning of the longest period of stability ever seen in Pris Realm, with humans controlling over 70% of the continent''snd and developing the society that wouldst until The Purification.


    With The Purification, the situation on the continent today was more like it was before the First Age of War. Currently, humans controlled less than 20% of Pris Realm!


    Even if the core of the coalition of vampires and monsters fell today, the continent would not easily return to normal. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The hundreds of thousands of creatures who had expanded their territories in all directions would not simply retreat. Even if their leaders died, it wouldn''t change much for them.


    Humans had already lost too much in this disaster, and there were hardly any 5th and 6th stage individuals left.


    Even after all of Minos'' actions, the number of human specialists was still not even 1% of what it was before the disaster.


    The loss of weak individuals was even worse. Without them to hold the reimednds, even if the humans wanted to, they couldn''t go back to the way they were before. At the very least, they would have to wait a few generations for new magicians to emerge and for some of the lost poption to recover.


    Vicente knew all this in his heart and couldn''t help but regret the drastic reality Annie would grow up in.


    Not being able to be there for her made him feel even worse, but he was a pragmatic man. If he didn''t get stronger, he wouldn''t be able to defeat Demien and it would be even worse for his family.


    The only thing he could do was to keep moving forward to reach the indigo grade of his pentagrams!


    "I''ll prepare the human domains in the south for my absence. I''ll leave enough structure to give them a chance to at least secure their territories."


    That was Vicente''s primary concern right now. He didn''t care if the monsters all went back to the northwest of the continent, their ancestral home. Just driving them out of the south and reducing their dominance in the central region would be a victory for humanity in the medium term.


    Anything beyond that was beyond Vicente''s goals, something that would depend entirely on the humans left behind once he ascended to the Supreme Continent.


    With that in mind, they continued their escape, traveling the next few hours with no problems. The first few days of their journey would be like this, until the time came for them to split up, each going their own way, promising to help each other in some way, even though they would be away from each other.

 Chapter 916 The Return of Demien Bloodthorne

    916 The Return of Demien Bloodthorne


    In the heart of the territory of the vampires, a majestic pce covered with fog and frozen patches, a group of high-ranking vampires were gathered in a hall, the looks on their faces ugly, the movements of their mouths indicating problems.


    Saliva dripped from the mouths of some of the talking individuals, some of them sitting, listening with concern visible in their eyes, others standing, their clenched fists resting on therge table between them.


    Their pale faces, usually devoid of expression, were different today, even considering the experience of each of these elders.


    Noble and powerful vampires, leaders of their tribes, newly promoted to the 6th stage, they did not express what they had expected eight years ago. Back then, at the beginning of The Purification, each one of themughed and smiled at the winds of fate that were carrying them to victory, to the ns they had been preparing for thousands and thousands of years.


    For a million years, vampires had lived in Pris Realm, always being one of the strongest races, but never assuming the role of rulers. Escapes had marked their history, hiding ces, secret actions, massacres, ns, and more failed ns.


    Their ns for domination had existed since they had been keeping their records!


    But they failed again and again, suffered the consequences of their defeats; they came close to extinction more than once.


    But finally, a few thousand years ago, they had managed to get hold of one of the greatest geniuses in their history and had tricked the Congregation of Revtions into making a deal with them.


    From that day on, their elders waited anxiously for The Purification to begin, and after millennia of preparation, it finally happened.


    The n for The Purification was so perfect that everyone in the room believed it would seed, at least until eight years ago. After their awakening from seclusion, they should have the continent in their hands and should finally rule thesends where they were the most talented and powerful.


    It was their birthright; they believed.


    But in the middle of nowhere, in just eight years, a single human had thwarted their perfect ns!


    "How could you lose Vicente Fuller? How could you be so ipetent? You had a fucking Master Archmage on your side!" said one of the more agitated elders.


    A woman added. "This is uneptable. Vicente Fuller must be looking for his 11th pentagram right now! How can we face our supreme leader with such bad news?"


    "The worst has happened. Instead of having the continent in our hands, we have a bloody enemy capable of killing us! We have to stop everything we''re doing and concentrate on hunting down VicenteFuller."


    While the elders shouted at each other, the individuals who had failed to deal with Vicente days ago could only stand silently with their heads bowed.


    They had destroyed all of Vicente''s armor. But by the time they had gotten rid of it and started searching for the enemy on that fateful day, it was toote. Even with a powerful monster at thete 6th stage next to them, they had lost track of the enemy.


    Now, days had passed since Vicente''s escape, and the vampire leaders of the monster coalition were angry, worried, and afraid of the future.


    Amidst the shouting in the main hall of the vampire alliance headquarters in The Ivory Desert, a shadow suddenly appeared from one of the hall''s six windows, followed by a sh of red lightning in the sky, marking his presence there for all to see.


    Ka-boom! N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Each of the 6th stage vampires turned their eyes in the same direction and closed their mouths as they realized the arrival of this Intermediate Archmage.


    "Supreme Leader!"


    Almost all of them said simultaneously as they came face to face with Demien Bloodthorne after years.


    Each of them made their typical gestures of greeting, and the mood in the area instantly improved with the presence of the most powerful vampire in the history of Pris Realm.


    "I overheard some of your conversations. Vicente Fuller, huh? Is that the name of the magician who is hindering us?" the tall, strong man asked, his eyes shining with interest.


    He had juste out of seclusion. His interest in the blood of a being as strong as Vicente seemed to be at an all-time high!


    If thements of his elders were to be trusted, then Vicente Fuller''s blood could help him reach the Advanced Archmage level.


    Demien believed that once he advanced to the next level, his pentagram of origin, which was currently cyan with many indigo traits, would be indigo and his advancement to the 7th stage would be within reach.


    By then, even if the dragons and elves escaped the agreements he used to his advantage, they would not be able to stop him from doing whatever he wanted in Pris Realm!


    "Yes, Supreme Leader. Unfortunately, we were unable to stop him from growing so much. He is currently a Beginner Archmage with two magical forms, 10 pentagrams, 9 of them cyan and 1 green. However, we believe he is currently searching for his 11th pentagram. Given his abilities, he may already have it."


    "Oh?" The man opened his mouth in interest, as he had never heard of such an interesting creature before.


    "He is also a monstrous cksmith, capable of creating artificial beings as strong as Archmages. Even if he doesn''t confront us directly, the mere act of giving him time to create artifacts would be enough to disrupt our ns." One of the three women in the hall added.


    "I see. Well, let''s hunt down Vicente Fuller right away. I want all the 5th and 6th stage monsters and vampires focused on him. Leave everything else aside and focus on finding Vicente Fuller, understanding who he is, his background, his family, etc. If he wants to hide, we''ll use something he has to force him to show himself." Demien said with a clever smile on his face, looking forward to meeting Vice.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone replied, putting aside the tension and nervousness of a few moments ago to start dividing up to carry out their master''s orders.


    They didn''t know Vicente''s exact background. For some reason, the Congregation of Revtions had no record of him. The only thing the monsters and vampires knew was that he had domains in the south of the continent, several of them around the entire southern region.


    While the stronger ones were looking for his tracks in the north, it was time for the weaker creatures in the south to look for his story in such a region!

 Chapter 917 11th Pentagram

    917 11th Pentagram


    Two monthster...


    After months of traveling with allies, Vicente had separated from Qiang, Lonan, Acidbelly, and Tenglin a few weeks ago. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Qiang and Lonan had gone to the central region together to gradually return to fighting vampires and monsters. Acidbelly and Tenglin went to Majestic Treefrog Grove to return to their respective tribes.


    Since monsters and vampires had surrounded Majestic Treefrog Grove for the past few years, the two nned a slow and cautious journey back to their tribes. But with Vicente alive and on the loose in the north of the continent, the two were almost certain that the situation around their ancestral region was no longer the same.


    Vicente was now alone, having spent thest few weeks traveling alone in search of his 11th pentagram. During his time traveling alone, he had avoided all the battles in his path, dodging monsters and vampires, using his skills to outwit his opponents, until he finally arrived where he was now.


    In the northeast of the northern region, he was now meditating, sitting on the corpse of a gigantic beast.


    A cyan pentagram hung over his body as hepleted the steps of absorbing another essence into his first magical form.


    Ignoring the vast and infinite sea in front of him, as well as the sunny and warm day it was today, Vicente felt his sixth essence of maic power merge perfectly with the rest of his magical foundation.


    His mana avatar, now fully mature, pulsed energetically as the sixth space within it filled, while Vicente''s new pentagram enriched his magical form.


    For a moment, the three natural pentagrams of this magical form trembled, more indigo lines and symbols appearing on them, making them less and less cyan.


    Vicente trembled as he felt this, fearing this absorption would take him to the next grade and take him off this continent.


    But when the pentagram absorption process was over, fortunately, he didn''t experience any qualitative evolution in any of the three pentagrams.


    ''That was close.'' Vicente opened his eyes and felt sweat dripping from his forehead, down his cheeks, and onto his neck. ''When I absorb the pentagram from the throne, I won''t be as lucky as I was today.''


    The pentagrams of one magical form could hardly affect the other magical form. When he absorbed new essences into one of the magical forms, there was a small leakage of power that could subtly improve the quality of his pentagrams formed by special phenomena. But normally, only the magical form that received a new pentagram had ess to such improvements.


    17:57


    When he would go absorb the sixth pentagram from the throne, Vicente was almost certain that only the pentagrams from the throne would undergo a qualitative evolution, while those of his maic form would remain as they were or evolve little.


    ''If I''m lucky, my next pentagram won''t make me reach the indigo grade and I''ll still have a chance to live a while longer in Pris Realm.''


    That was Vicente''s current hope, not to improve as much as he thought he would by taking his 12th pentagram.


    But he found it difficult that his qualitative breakthrough would not happen. As far as his throne pentagrams seemed to advance, his first pentagram of this magical form was already at a more advanced point than those of his first magical form before the absorption of today''s pentagram.


    In other words, it would only take one more move for it to evolve!


    "Sigh! I need to get back south as soon as possible while I still can." He stood up from where he was and looked at the peaceful sea ahead of him, feeling the breeze blowing against him.


    Feeling he had no time to lose, he clenched one of his fists as his new pentagram,pletely cyan, formed around one of his wrists.


    The moment the cyan essence formed, Vicente''s, and the free mana in the air distorted. Then, the space immediately in front of him lost all its molecules. A small ck dot emerged from the vacuum, growing in size until it formed an oval portalrge enough for Vicente to pass through.


    He did what he had to do and crossed the space to an area thousands of kilometers away from his position.


    ''I will take care of the damned traitors and then return to the southern region. Time to spend onest time with the family!''


    He decided as he passed through the wormhole, quickly reaching an area in the north of the continent where thest Dark Path sects allied with the vampires were located.


    A journey that would have taken him weeks took Vicente only a few seconds, and he couldn''t help but smile as he thanked his luck for finding the beast that had given him his sixth pentagram.


    But he didn''t think much of it. As soon as he reached the area where one of the two headquarters that had yet to fall were located, he checked where he was, how far away his targets were, and the presence of troublesome beings.


    With his current powers, Vicente didn''t need more than a few seconds of observation and soon flew towards a mountain 15 kilometers away from his position.


    The mana in the area changed as metallic elements in the air and metallic objects on the ground fell under his control.


    With a smile on his face, he unleashed his full power using his first magical form, and in the blink of an eye, millions of metallic particles spread out neatly over an area of several square kilometers. Forming something like a dome, Vicente connected the metallic dots and the mana at his disposal, making the area invisible, the signals inside the domepletely impossible to feel outside of it.


    ''The 6th stage is truly magnificent. The level of my magical understanding is almost at its peak!''


    He moved to make sure no one would understand what he was doing before he left this ce.


    The moment he moved, metal weapons formed around the entire mountain, and the grandiose structure marked by its prominent vegetation shook, while the buildings built inside the mountain cracked under his power.


    All the members of the sect based there realized the approaching disaster, but it was toote for them. Even with several Archmages on guard, a massacre would take ce there in the next few minutes.


    But only Vicente would know about it. The people in this ce would be exterminated, leaving behind screams and extreme signs that would be felt by no one but the victims'' own executioner.


    In the end, after collecting everything of value to him, Vicente left, heading for the headquarters of thest traitorous human organization, a force he still wanted to exterminate!

 Chapter 918 Back Home

    Chapter 918 Back Home


    Two weekster...


    Demien Bloodthorne was flying over the headquarters of an ancient organization of Dark Path magians, one of the oldest forces on the continent until their extinction ten days ago.


    Until ten days ago, the Doomarrows, an ancient ally of the vampires with abined history of at least 6,000 years, had shown itsst sign of ''life'' in itsst contact with the coalition of monsters and vampires.


    Dark Path magicians worked hand in hand with the monsters and vampires to find Vicente Fuller''s current location. However, they had been unsessful for the past two and a half months.


    Since theirst contact, the Doomarrows had not stopped giving feedback to the coalition, so Demien and three elders had taken the trouble to travel to the sect''s old headquarters.


    But as soon as they arrived there and saw the destruction of the old organization''s headquarters, the three 6th stage vampires understood what had happened.


    "Seems like our target passed through this area," one of them sighed, his eyes scanning the remnants of what was once a magnificent mountain. Now, all that remained was a massive crater, strewn with evidence of a fierce battle¡ªbloodstains, scattered signs ofbat, and a handful of decaying corpses.


    "Is he looking for our allies?" Demien frowned, trying to understand the mind of his enemy. "What exactly is his goal?"


    "Vicente Fuller is a magician of the Dark Path. Let''s not forget that. For him, this could be an act of punishment for the traitors of his race."


    "Or it could be something more... to disrupt us, undermine our forces, and get to us. Let''s not forget how valuable our blood is to him," the other vampire Archmage argued as he looked at his colleague.


    "It would be foolish of him to underestimate us. Despite his strength, he stands no chance against our alliance."


    "No, let''s not underestimate him," Demien interrupted the argument between his twopanions. "Vicente Fuller may be seeking revenge, but there''s a possibility that he''s genuinely attempting to undermine our strength and weaken us. It''s best if we prepare for the worst-case scenario."


    "In that case, what should we do?" The one who was most concerned about Vicente''s freedom asked.


    "We..." As Demien was about to speak, a giant bat suddenly appeared in the sky and a momentter took the form of a woman with pale skin and ck hair.


    "Elders, and supreme leader, I bring urgent news," the newly arrived vampire said, drawing grimaces from the three men watching the ruins left by Vicente.


    "What happened?"


    She exined without sympathy. "Strangers of the Spear, as well as the sect of Dark Path magicians below us, have also fallen. We''ve just been contacted by a group of observers searching for Vicente Fuller. They discovered ruins like this among us, at the headquarters of our allies!"


    Demien and the two elders frowned and remained silent for a moment, pondering Vicente''s actions against them.


    With the fall of the Strangers of the Spear and the ancient sect below them, thest of their human allies had been wiped out!


    It wasn''t exactly a fatal blow to their coalition, as the Dark Path magicians made up less than 1% of their numbers. Still, these magicians were helpful, had good powers, and most importantly, couldn''t deceive them.


    Losing them was a bigger blow than it seemed on the surface!


    "Vicente Fuller!" Demien gritted his teeth, shaking with rage at the thought of his damned enemy.


    "Did he leave any trace?" one elder asked, worried.


    "No. Based on the change in metals found in the rocks of this area, we can confirm he was the one who took action here. However, for us, it appears he mysteriously appeared here, carried out his actions, and then vanished in the same manner he arrived. His destination and the exact timing of the incident remain unknown to us."


    The two elders with Beginner Archmage cultivation looked at each other, imagining the worst. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "He may have already absorbed his eleventh pentagram. He advanced one level weeks ago and has been missing ever since. It''s more than enough for him to have strengthened by now." Demien said, his tone deep and not as optimistic as it used to be.


    He wasn''t afraid of Vicente, but the longer the human could roam the continent, the less chance they had of sessfully hunting him down.


    If it came to where Vicente couldn''t be stopped, then it would only be a matter of time before the boy defeated them!


    "We have to move. Let''s go to the south. If he doesn''t show himself, we''ll force him to move to save his own domains." Demien decided, having received the news about Vicente''s domains days ago, he already knew there were people important to his enemy in the south.


    He still needed more detailed information about the enemy, but the names of Vicente''s loved ones should be discovered by his men in the next few days or weeks!


    The newly arrived woman left as soon as she heard her leader''s decision, and the two elders stayed with Demien for a few more moments before they left as well.


    It was time for them to bring the terror of the 6th stage vampires to the south of Pris Realm!


    ...


    As Demien and his men began their journey to the south of Pris Realm, Vicente arrived in his region after over two years after he left home.


    Having dealt with the two remaining sects of treacherous Dark Path magicians on the continent, he embarked on his journey back south. His intention was to spend hisst days in Pris Realm, where he could be reunited with his family.


    Something told him he would soon face Demien Bloodthorne and then reach his time limit in Pris Realm.


    Now Vicente was no longer afraid of dying to Demien, but of not being able to live with his family. So he returned to his region, taking only a week to leave the far north and reach the Chutha Dynasty.


    Even with his new ability, he wasn''t powerful enough to open a wormhole between the far north and the far south of the continent. His new ability was incredible, but it required a lot of mana from its user.


    Unless Vicente was an Advanced Archmage, he wouldn''t be able to make this journey in one trip.


    Even so, the journey that would have taken him six months or more if he had flown took him only a few days.


    Upon his arrival in the capital of the Chutha Dynasty, he was well aware that Lauren was there, thanks to the rumors he had heard a few days earlier in the Kingdom of Eternal Dawn.


    Curious to see his sister, he made a quick stop before heading to Metal City!

 Chapter 919 Vicentes Plan

    Chapter 919 Vicente''s n


    Stopping in the Chutha Dynasty''s capital this afternoon, Vicente passed through the city''s defenses, passing through the area surrounded and guarded by hundreds of warriors.


    The ce was many timesrger than when he''d left it about five years ago. It had stronger men, more areas under human control, ntations in areas that hadn''t existed before, etc.


    The trains had arrived in the dynasty, while the area of the capital wasrger, with more houses built on practically all sides of thisrge urban agglomeration.


    Several warriors saw and felt Vicente''s arrival, many leaving their ces to watch the Archmage flying through the city, some at windows and balconies.


    Lauren also noticed a powerful presence and soon found herself outside the royal pce.


    "Vicente..." A surge of joy washed over her, causing her cheeks to flush with warmth. Her lips curled into a delicate smile, a glimmer of happiness that sparkled in her eyes.


    The surrounding men gestured their respect to Vicente. He was not only the Queen''s brother and an Archmage but also the one who had given them all the weapons that had brought them here alive.


    "Venerable Fuller!"


    Vicente waved to a few men he already knew, ignoring the others as he walked over to Lauren shortly afternding in front of the royal pce.


    "Lauren." He stopped in front of her, taking a good look at his dear older sister, now a High-level Paragon.


    Vicente could sense from the aura surrounding his sister that she had benefited from the superior vampire organs he had been sending south for the past two years.


    "Vicente, did you eliminate Demien? Is that why you finally came back?" She touched his face with her hands while he massaged her shoulders.


    Before he could even answer her, Lauren felt Vicente''s expression change, with serious and worried expression forming on his face.


    "Unfortunately not. There are things I need to talk to you about. Things that could change everything for the continent, for better or for worse."


    Sensing the gravity of his words, she shook her head in concern and sighed. But she didn''t hesitate to show her brother the way. "Let''s go inside and talk in a proper ce."


    The two walked on, while the men in the area slowly returned to their jobs, despite the curiosity each of them now had about Vicente''s stories. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When Vicente and Lauren entered the Queen''s exclusive living room, the two sat side by side on a red sofa decorated with gold lines and royal symbols.


    The opulent surroundings dazzled the senses, as the air was filled with the intoxicating fragrance of rare flowers adorning exquisite vases. Grand paintings of ancient figures from the dynasty adorned the walls, transporting one to a bygone era.


    Vicente looked at the ce for a moment until he spoke of what was important to his sister, "Lauren, soon I won''t be in Pris Realm anymore."


    "What do you mean?" she asked as her eyes shifted, worried about what those words meant.


    With a sigh, he expressed, "Perhaps I''ll meet my demise, or perhaps I''ll be cast away from the Pris Realm..." Hastily, he briefed Lauren on the Supreme Continent and the fate of the Magus. "...In the event that befalls me, even if I yearn to lend a hand, I won''t possess the means to do so. At that moment, you''ll be left to confront the vampire and monster predicament on the continent all by yourself."


    Lauren''s facial muscles twitched, mirroring her deepening pessimism for the future of humans in Pris Realm. Yet, amidst her growing concern, she couldn''t shake the nagging worry about her younger brother.


    Lauren didn''t want Vicente to die, but she also didn''t want him to be suddenly taken to an unknownnd where he would be alone and without the advantages he had in Pris Realm.


    In Pris Realm, Vicente was already one of the strongest men. Even with the enemies he had today, he coulde and go across the continent without immense danger to his existence. But in a ce like the Supreme Continent, where even a Magus was no big deal, he could easily die if he encountered an 8th stage being!


    "Can''t you just set aside your quest for the 12th pentagram? If you don''t absorb it, you won''t evolve, right?" She asked, her tone hurried and filled with concern.


    He shook his head in denial. "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. The truth is that Demien Bloodthorne is strong, a monster, so to speak. He''s already an Intermediate Archmage, so strong that I don''t know if I''ll be able to stand up to him with my current powers.


    But there''s a problem with me getting stronger even without a new pentagram. With the magical quality of my current pentagrams, it is possible for me to advance qualitatively even without absorbing a new pentagram. On the other hand, if I don''t keep getting stronger, I might not defeat Demien."


    Heughed bitterly as he described hisplicated situation to Lauren. If he stopped, he could be killed. But if he grew stronger, he might be expelled from the continent sooner than he would like. Either way, his time was short, and he had to prepare himself to be gone from his family in a few months.


    Lauren stood up, clenching her fists, not liking the prospect at all. "So? What do we do?"


    "Fortunately, I''ve advanced not only in power but also in understanding. I can now create 6th stage robotic armor. I want to focus myst moments with my family on creating a powerful army. If I fall or am expelled from the continent, I will have left methods for you to fight the damned vampires.


    Regarding Demien Bloodthorne, I am determined to ensure his demise, even if it means I must perish alongside him."


    Vicente stood and took one of Lauren''s hands. "That''s where youe in. Come with me to hunt Demien Bloodthorne. I want you to absorb his blood after I kill him so you can be an Archmage!


    By then, you''ll be one of the strongest on the continent, enough to stop the other 6th stage vampires!"

 Chapter 920 Laurens Recovery

    Chapter 920 Lauren''s Recovery


    "Do you want me to strengthen myself with the result of your sacrifice?" Lauren asked, her heart beating fast in her chest.


    Seeing the tears flowing from his sister''s eyes, down her pale cheeks and onto her dress, Vicente narrowed his eyes, not expecting this from the cold Lauren.


    "Lauren... It''s not about what I want, it''s about what we can do. Either we do this or the family will be destroyed. I won''t be here in a few years, maybe months." His voice was unwavering, cutting into Lauren''s heart as she found herself in this horrible situation once again.


    "No! I can''t lose anyone else!" She cried as she hugged him tightly, trembling with fear. "You can''t think like that, Vicente. Let''s fight side by side! The two of us against Demien. You can stop cultivating and we''ll defeat him together."


    Sensing that something was wrong, Vicente grabbed his sister''s face and looked at her more closely, seeing her beautiful but now very sad face.


    Her lips were pressed together, her eyes were red. The veins in her forehead were bulging, while the temperature in her head was boiling.


    She shivered and said, "I remember everything already." Her voice was shaky, her heartbeat so fast that Vicente could hear it. "I remembered everything. It happened when Annie was born."


    Vicente opened his mouth but said nothing, watching his sister in silence, his eyebrows knitted together.


    "Why?" he asked after a moment.


    "I feel... I am ashamed of the things I have done. I-I''m not proud of the things I''ve done or said." She turned her face away, tears flowing even more from her opaque eyes.


    "It wasn''t your fault. They controlled you, brainwashed you, and ordered you to do terrible things!" Vicente raised his tone, showing her she shouldn''t hate herself.


    But deep in his heart, he was happy to have his sister back before he left; another relief for him.


    "I''m not sure..."


    "It''s good that you remember everything. Nina and Annie will need you when I''m gone. It will be your duty to protect them and ensure the continuity of the family," he said deeply, returning to her major topic after her revtion.


    "What if I fall too?" She asked. "You won''t be here to support me and I might not even survive your fight with Demien."


    "If that happens, may the gods have mercy on the continent. Not only humans, but all living things in ournd will eventually sumb to death," he said in a stern tone, leaving no room for debate.


    He sat down again and said in a whiter tone, "But that won''t happen so easily. Although I''m not sure of my current strengthpared to his, I''m difficult to face. If I feel I don''t stand a chance against him, I will flee with you so that we can be stronger. There are several 6th stage vampires on the continent right now. It will be enough for me to kill one of them to make us both stronger."


    Unable to argue, Lauren could only sit back and go along with her brother''s ns. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "All right. When exactly do we leave?"


    "I don''t know. It could be a week, a month, or a year. I think the enemies are looking for ways to find me. Sooner orter, they will try to use my family against me. So the moment they show themselves in the south of the continent, it will be time for us to move." He anticipated the enemy''s movements.


    "This is worrying. How are we going to guarantee Nina and Annie''s safety?" She asked in a worried tone.


    "Through my robotic armor. My sixth ability can create distortions in space that can shorten long distances. I''ll prepare an escape system and some robotic armor to be ready to take them away as soon as danger appears near them.


    Demien won''t act against them directly, because he''ll be chasing me or confronting me. It''s his minions that will do that. But my armor is fast enough to outrun them."


    She believed her brother, despite the uncertainty of the method.


    "That''s all we can do. Against Demien Bloodthorne, we can only take our chances. There are no foolproof ns against him." He admitted the worst.


    "That''s a shame..." She sighed in defeat, feeling that much blood would have to be shed before there would be peace in Pris Realm.


    "Alright, let''s do what you suggest. I hope the future isn''t like you imagine it to be," she said.


    Vicente sighed with a mysterious smile on his face. "Me too."


    She stood up and suggested, "In that case, you''d better get back to the Seidel Kingdom while there''s still time. Prepare as many methods as you can. There''s no time to lose."


    "Yes, I''ll do that. But first, I have to give you a gift." He stood up as his Magic Gems glowed brightly, the mana in the environment changing instantly.


    Lauren frowned, feeling her brother''s immense power. "A gift?"


    The six pentagrams of Vicente''s first magical form emerged from his body, while the Dragon''s Amulet also went into action.


    "It''s time for you to see again, Lauren!" He said with a sincere smile on his face as light gradually emerged from the darkness for the ck-haired woman, who gradually saw her surroundings after almost two decades of total darkness.


    At first, she saw the surroundings of the room, which were very blurry, with many shadows and a few colors. But in less than a minute of Vicente''s powers working, the sharpness, brightness, and range of her vision increased significantly.


    She opened her eyes wide as she once again saw Vicente. She saw her brother''s majestic configuration of pentagrams, six pentagrams, five cyan¡ªthree of them almost indigo¡ªand one green.


    But what caught her attention most was the face of her brother, who currently looked very much like the junior version of their father, Andrew.


    "Vicente..." She murmured happily, unable to hold back her tears at finally being able to see him again.


    While his sister cried, Vicente felt close to fulfilling all his duties as brother and head of the family. ''When I get back to Seidel Kingdom, I''ll make sure Nina gets her hearing.''


    His current powers were so high that even though he had thought it impossible to cure his sisters of their ailments, he could now give them the sight and hearing they had lost over two decades ago.

 Chapter 921 Ninas Recovery

    Chapter 921 Nina''s Recovery


    After helping Lauren recover, Vicente told his sister to wait for him in the capital of the Chutha Dynasty. He told her of his n to go to Seidel Kingdom and prepare the family forces. When it was time for them to proceed with their ns to deal with Demien, he would return to this city.


    The same day he arrived in the dynasty''s capital, he left the state and headed to the vicinity of the Seidel Kingdom''s capital, which was not within reach of his wormhole, but quite close.


    In less than a day''s travel, after a brief conversation with Lauren, Vicente would enter the Seidel Kingdom and return to the kingdom''s capital after years of absence!


    ...


    Already knowing that Nina was currently living in the kingdom''s capital, Vicente made his way to Grandis, finding it an even better ce than the capital of the Chutha Dynasty.


    The city was buzzing with an ever-growing poption, with arge secure area to exploit resources and ensure local security.


    The unorganized parts of the city that had existed because of migrations no longer existed, and its old boundaries had advanced against the surrounding terrain, along with the emergence of new neighborhoods.


    Vicente was just observing these positive signs when he felt Nina''s aura, somewhat weakened and wounded, as she entered the city at another entrance, along with a group of men.


    Vicente flew towards her, not needing much more information to know that she was returning from some kind of mission.


    When he got close to her and the group, Vicente used his powers to help her heal along with the men, causing them to stop momentarily in the middle of a busy avenue. At first, they did not understand what was happening.


    Watching his wounds heal, Killian''s eyes widened as he saw his arms, partially exposed by the armor he was wearing, which had been severely damaged, heal.


    "That..."


    "Vicente!" Nina realized who could be behind this and raised her eyes as she said her brother''s name with joy.


    Unlike what he had done to Lauren, Vicente immediately used his regenerative ability to help Nina recover not only from her injuries and fatigue, but also from her deafness. Before even talking to her, he focused on solving his little sister''s problem.


    The beautiful and strong Nina, who saw her brothernding in front of her, with his six pentagrams of the first magical form appearing, suddenly froze her expression.


    Hearing sounds for the first time in two decades, Nina narrowed her eyes and frowned, the muscles in her face twitching.


    For a moment, her knees weakened as she brought both hands to her face in pain.


    The world was so quiet for her. But with the snap of a finger, she heard wagon wheels moving down the street, the metallic nk of armor and the rattling of weapons from the men near her, as well as the guards and citizens in the area.


    The murmur of other people''s conversations, the sound of beasts breathing nearby, joined the sound of cksmiths, alchemists, and other professionals working here and there.


    The city was a home of noise, a chaotic environment full of audible information at almost every moment.


    Unustomed to so much information, Nina felt pain, not coping as well with regaining her lost senses as Lauren had.


    But that was to be expected. She had only cultivated to the 4th stage, while Lauren was already at the end of the 5th stage, with a pentagram to spare.


    Vicente stopped next to his sister and touched one of her shoulders while manipting her mind. "Focus on my voice. I know it''s ufortable, but you''ll get over it one way or another. Just try to get used to it. Sooner orter, it won''t be so ufortable anymore."


    Nina raised her lowered head and looked at her brother''s lips, hearing Vicente''s voice for the first time in years.


    She felt enchanted by Vicente, feeling the other sounds lose volume as his voice stood out.


    Under the influence of one of Vicente''s mental abilities, Nina learned to discriminate sounds and focus on what interested her, gaining subtle control over her hearing in less than a minute. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Was less than a minute fast? Perhaps. But with mana at her disposal and a high level of talent, Nina would hardly need more than a few minutes, an hour at most, to get used to hearing things.


    Having fought many times and faced deadly dangers, this girl was used to feeling a certain amount of pain when she went on missions. After minimally controlling her hearing, she ignored the difort she still felt to smile and hug her brother, happy to have him back.


    "Thank you, older brother," she said as she wrapped her arms around Vicente.


    He did the same as he smelled Nina''s long ck hair, happy that she was okay, that she was so strong and that he could help her before something more important happened.


    After a minute of cuddling, he opened his eyes and looked at Killian, nodding in recognition.


    Returning his eyes to Nina''s, he said to her, "Let''s talk in the royal pce. I have some important matters to discuss."


    "What is it?" Nina asked curiously.


    "Let''s wait until everyone is together so we can talk," he said as he looked at one man in Nina''s group. "You there." He pointed to one of the men. "Go find Newton and Jasmine. I want them both at the royal pce in five minutes at thetest."


    "Yes, Venerable." The man promptly left with two other members of Nina''s group.


    Vicente then led the way for the rest of the group to the royal pce, talking to his sister about Lauren on the way.


    "I saw Lauren a few hours ago, Nina. I also helped her recover. Now she can see as well as you can hear."


    "Is that true?" Nina''s eyes sparkled as she clenched her fists.


    "You''ll see each other soon. Anyway, big changes areing. Get ready for them. You''ll soon have to take on an even greater role of responsibility." He looked at her differently, with great expectations for his sister.


    Nina felt good to receive a mission from her brother. "I will do my best. Whatever it is, I''ll defend the family with all the strength in my heart!"

 Chapter 922 Ninas Maturity

    922 Nina''s Maturity


    Ten minutes after Vicente''s arrival in the capital, he was in the royal throne room with Nina, Killian, King Seidel, Newton, and Jasmine.


    With the group gathered, Vicente got right to the point, talking first about what was most important, what might happen to him soon, and how he couldn''t go to the end of the disaster with the maind forces.


    He shocked each of these people, saying about the future of Magus, as well as how close he was to achieving the magical quality of a Magus, even though he had just be Archmage.


    But with the threat of Demien and how strong the vampire should be after his ascension to the Intermediate Archmage level, no one doubted Vicente had no choice but to keep trying to get stronger, despite the risks.


    After a few minutes of conversation, they understood the two paths the continent faced. One, Vicente could eliminate Demien before he disappeared, and the two, he wouldn''t be able to.


    In the first case, the continent''s forces would still have a long journey ahead of them, but their chances of survival and eventual victory over the monsters were not zero.


    The second case was bad, and the chances of their long-term survival after Vicente''s departure¡ªor death¡ªwould be practically non-existent.


    Either Vicente would seed before he left for the Supreme Continent, or all of humanity would perish after his departure.


    Vicente also talked about his n to strengthen Lauren with Demien''s death, which could be a relief for the human forces in the fight against the vampire Archmages that might remain after Demien''s fall.


    They obviously didn''t consider that Demien would kill Vicente. If that happened, the scenario for the human forces would be even worse than if he left before eliminating Demien!


    "We''ve reached such a point." King Seidel sighed as he shook his head, his eyes closed as he felt the tension of the moment.


    He understood every point Vicente made, how Vice couldn''t stop growing, how dangerous every step the young man took would be, and howplicated the continent''s situation would be after the young man''s departure.


    Things were bound to get worse for the continent, at least for a while.


    It was possible they would eventually gain some advantage, stop the monsters from advancing, or raise their own forces. But eventual victory over the monsters without Vicente''s help would be difficult and very time-consuming.


    How many generations would it take for the continent to recover?


    "I will help the human forces of the continent as long as I can. I''ll kill 6th stage vampires and produce 6th stage armor for the human forces. But whether the continent returns to human control in the future will depend solely on you. That will be beyond my control." Vicente said, his eyes alternating between King Seidel, Newton and Nina.


    Newton scratched his chin, thinking. "If there are any remaining 6th stage vampires on the continent following Vicente''s departure, there is a possibility that they may progress from the Beginner Archmage level to be Intermediate Archmages. In such a scenario, we could swiftly revert to the present circumstances, albeit without the assistance of Vicente."


    Nina frowned as she looked worriedly at Newton.


    Vicente nodded positively. "That is likely. I don''t know if I''ll be able to hunt them all down, and if only one of them remains, it will be enough for them to be cautious and hide from our forces for a while.


    By hunting down a few human Archmages and sucking their blood, they could be an Intermediate Archmage in a little over a decade after I leave. That would be the time to prepare for a new Demien Bloodthorne."


    Demien wasn''t just any vampire, so even if another Intermediate Archmage were to emerge from his race, such one wouldn''t be as defying as the current leader of the vampire coalition. Even so, someone with the same cultivation as Demien would be a problem for the human forces. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''I have to be a Paragon in the meantime!'' Nina clenched her fists, even more worried about her growth.


    Killian looked at his father, concern in his eyes.


    The king said. "Let''s hope it doesn''t get that bad. In any case, we must focus our efforts on producing as many Archmages as possible in theing years. Only Archmages will be able to fight against the 6th stage vampires."


    "His Majesty is right," Vicente said as he looked at Jasmine and Nina. "I will try to send high-level vampire blood to our forces and help train Archmages. I''m going to set up some special resource sending points you should monitor, with groups of powerful magicians to absorb these essences as soon as I send them.


    When I''m no longer here, I hope these measures will help your forces to stand on their own feet in some way. That''s all I can do."


    "That''s more than enough," Nina said firmly, not liking how things would develop, but she was mature enough to understand that there were no alternatives.


    She didn''t want Vicente to leave. But given the current circumstances on the continent, there was nothing she could do to stop it. She knew how much Vicente would sacrifice to stop Demien¡ªto continue to strengthen himself at the risk of being forced to leave the continent forever and never see Annie again¡ªjust to ensure the death of their greatest enemy.


    Under the circumstances, how could she be selfish andin about his impending departure?


    She could only enjoy her brother''sst moments on the continent, be grateful for his efforts and honor his decisions, fighting to make sure it was not all in vain.


    ''I''ll do my best to make sure it''s not all in vain, brother! I''ll take care of the family and help the continent get through this crisis!''


    Nina clenched her fists as she bitterly swallowed her tears of sadness at Vicente''s impending departure.


    Vicente nodded at Nina, pleased to see how mature his little sister had be.


    He smiled and said in a more optimistic tone. "Let''s believe our efforts will pay off. Fear of death will get us nowhere. So we should n for victory. One day, if all goes well, we''ll meet again, whether it''s here in Pris Realm or on the Supreme Continent."

 Chapter 923 Happiness and Sadness

    Chapter 923 Happiness and Sadness


    After talking to Nina and the others about his current situation, Vicente wouldn''t be staying in Grandis much longer. In a hurry to see his wives and daughter again, he left the capital less than an hour after arriving in the area.


    Vicente nned to build the 6th stage armor in Metal City, near his wives and daughter. Since he needed some high-quality materials to make such armor, which didn''t exist in this part of the continent, he could develop the robotic armor anywhere, as his major materials were already in his spatial ring.


    Because of the rarity of the materials needed to build such high-quality artifacts, Vicente could only build a few units. Beyond that, the most he could do was reinforce his existing 5th stage armor and perhaps create a few new ones.


    Although these 5th stage robotic armors wouldn''t tip the bnce of the disaster, they were useful for guarding territories.


    Vicente set off for Metal City, which he could reach in less than an hour from Grandis using his new ability.


    ...


    Vicente made his way to Metal City, the current capital of the safe territory of Snow and Scott Provinces.


    On the border of these two provinces, in the kingdom''s southeast, one of the most southeastern areas of the continent, Metal City was now evenrger than when Vicente left it some two years ago.


    As he flew over the area, Vicente estimated that over 700,000 people now lived in his city, an incredible number for a city in Pris Realm.


    Though humans had ruled most of the continent for a hundred thousand years, human cities had rarely approached a million people mark, even in the continent''s best and worst times.


    Unlike Vicente''snd, Pris Realm couldn''tfortably amodate that many people in one area simultaneously.


    Metal City was an atypical case, especially considering that, unlike at the beginning of the crisis, there were now several safe cities in the area, so there was no need for people to live there.


    Still, the city stretched majestically up the side mountains of the area where Vicente had originally ced his fences, but now those same structures were nowhere to be seen.


    Vicente took in the beautiful view of the city for a few moments before he crossed the sky and headed toward his property.


    Metal City''s defenses weren''t fazed in the least by Vicente''s movement, as he passed through its invisible barrier and nothing happened.


    The air around the garden of the Fuller estate stirred, and then the men standing guard where Annie was ying with some of the family''s animals and toys saw a ck-haired man appear behind the little girl.


    Annie felt the wind blow through her hair and looked back to where Vicente had justnded.


    "Daddy!" Her small eyes widened considerably before she raised her arms and ran to Vicente. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Vicente took her in his arms and held her close to his face, then kissed the sweet face of his daughter, who was now quite chubby, with big cheeks and wrinkles on her arms.


    At almost five years old, Annie was no longer as small as she had been when he left on his empowering journey years ago. But she still kept her loving gaze, which made Vicente feel both sad and happy.


    His happiness was that his daughter was growing up well and that it wouldn''t be long before she understood the magical path. His sadness was that in a short time he might not see her, and maybe never again.


    Who could guarantee he would survive Demien? And even if he survived, who could guarantee he would survive the Supreme Continent? And even if he did, what guarantee did he have he could change anything on the Supreme Continent, or that Annie could find him in the future?


    The odds were against him. There were too many ''ifs'' in his path ahead, so he could only feel his heart in his hands, possibly close to never seeing his daughter and his wives again.


    While Vicente was hugging and talking to Annie with many thoughts on his mind, Nova appeared in the garden and ran up to them with a beautiful smile on her face.


    "Vicente!" She shouted before hugging her husband and daughter, finally seeing him again after over two years since he left.


    Vicente squeezed his wife''s waist and kissed her after cing Annie on his shoulder, the little girlughing and having fun.


    Nova kissed Vicente as her heart leaped, having already noticed his current strength, but also the look in his eyes filled with worry.


    Some thorny problem was in Vicente''s mind. She could feel it!


    "How are you? Did you miss me?" He asked, looking back and forth between Nova and Annie.


    "Yes! Daddy, are you finally at Annie''s side?" The little girl asked, sping her small hands around Vicente''s forehead.


    "For a while, yes," he said just that, looking at Nova.


    Nova realized he had serious things to say and grabbed Annie from Vicente''s shoulders. "Annie, I want you to go back and y with your friends and toys. Mommy and Daddy need to talk."


    The little girl didn''t make things difficult, eager to y with her father and hear his story, but obedient enough to stay in the garden and wait her turn.


    Nova took Vicente''s hand and led him into the house.


    "Where are La and Lina?" Vicente asked, hoping to discuss the family''s current problems with everyone at once.


    "La is at the altar of the city order. She should be back soon. As for Lina, she went to Metal City 7 two days ago to take care of some business." Nova replied as she sat down next to Vicente in one of the living rooms of the residence.


    Lina and La, as well as Nova, were already Low-level Paragons. Vicente knew that, so he didn''t need to hear from Nova why Lina had gone to Metal City.


    With powers that helped her see into the future, Lina could be precious in solving problems for her area.


    "We need to send a letter for Lina to return as soon as possible. I want her to be by my side to see my future. The strongest vampires on the continent are moving here right now. I need her to tell me the right time to act." He said as the two waited for La to return.

 Chapter 924 Hope for the Fuller Family

    Chapter 924 Hope for the Fuller Family


    After hearing from Vicente about the need for Lina to return as soon as possible, Nova tried to understand what was worrying her husband the most.


    Vicente didn''t tell her the most important thing, waiting to tell Nova and La concurrently.


    While they waited for La''s return, they talked about smaller things, like his visit to the capital of the Chutha Dynasty and to Grandis, where he had already seen Nina and Lauren, helped them recover and prepared them for the future.


    "... Anyway, I''ll stay in the city for a while. But it won''t be for long. Maybe we''ll be together for a month or a year. I don''t know. It depends a lot on how the enemies behave.


    But in the meantime, I intend to stay here and help strengthen the defenses of our territory, with new armor and updated versions of the old robotic armor". He finished telling Nova.


    The beautiful blue-haired woman understood the situation, already expecting that Vicente had failed to solve the disaster. From the look on his face, she had known since she had seen him in the garden a few minutes ago that he would still have to fight dangerous battles to solve the situation on the continent.


    But she was happy to hear that Lauren could see now, and that she had fully regained her memories. That was a relief to her. The fact that Nina could hear again also cheered her up, as Nina was a sweet girl who deserved to be ''whole'' again.


    Not long after he had finished talking, and she had described a little of what Annie''s years in his absence had been like, La rushed into the living room, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Vicente!" She said when she saw him, running over to him and immediately hugging and kissing him, even though she was in front of Nova.


    None of Vicente''s wives shared intimate moments with him in front of each other. But Nova was empathetic and didn''t mind seeing him kiss another woman in front of her.


    La didn''t even realize what she had done when she parted her lips with Vicente''s and looked into her husband''s eyes, longing for his touch.


    "It''s good to see you too, La." He smiled at his gray-haired wife before motioning for her to sit next to Nova.


    With the two sitting in front of him, Vicente let out a long sigh and exined the situation.


    He exined about his powers, what happened to those who reached the Indigo grade or the Magus level, as well as the fact that he probably wouldn''t be able to eliminate all the strongest enemies before he was no longer avable to the continent''s forces.


    It wasn''t impossible for him to eliminate Demien and deal with the 6th stage vampires before his time on the continent was up. But the odds were not in his favor.


    His pentagrams were too close to evolving even without him absorbing a new essence!


    The mere act of cultivating could qualitatively elevate him to the next grade!


    After a few minutes of his exnations, the two of them just listening to him the whole time, they both understood what was troubling Vicente.


    They both felt sad at the thought of not seeing him for a long time. Nova felt even worse, sad for herself, but also for Annie, who had little time left with her father!


    However, sheprehended Vicente''s predicament. His strength need to improve, and he faced the threat of expulsion from the continent because of his needs.


    This drastic measure was essential to eliminate some of the most troublesome adversaries and secure the long-term survival of humanity.


    If he simply gave up cultivating to stay at his family''s side, he would probably die along with them. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Neither Nova nor La wanted to end everything just to be away from him. They would rather he was forced to go to the Supreme Continent and they and he would have the chance to meet again one day!


    "Sigh... So here we are." La closed her eyes as she turned her face to the ceiling, feeling an unprecedented tightness in her heart, her thoughts disappearing from her mind as she felt as if time had stopped.


    The surrounding sounds faded away and for a moment only Vicente and Nova were with her, everything around her losing its glow.


    He sighed and shook his head. "It''s terrible, but there is no alternative. Let''s prepare for the worst, but it''s possible that this will only be a short interval in which we won''t be able to reach each other."


    "What are you talking about?" Nova asked him, wiping away her tears with a white handkerchief.


    He said. "The Supreme Continent is a ce where there are not only indigo essences, but also violet ones. I don''t know how strong a 7th-stage expert is, but there are certainly 8th-stage magicians. Can you imagine what that means?"


    The two were silent, too sad to use their interpreting skills at the moment.


    He answered his own question. "If there are stronger magicians there, then the mana on the Supreme Continent is denser than in Pris Realm. There must be more resources to increase one''s power, which means I''ll be able to grow faster when I get there.


    If what Tenglin told me really happens, I''ll reach the Supreme Continent with 12 pentagrams and Beginner Archmage cultivation. For the strength of this continent, the influence Archmages have on Pris Realm should be like what Earth Sovereigns or High-level Mages have there. If that''s the case, I''ll probably be a high-level Magus quickly."


    At this point, they thought about what he had in mind and understood what he meant.


    "Do you think you can grow up quickly and try to change this connection between Pris Realm and the Supreme Continent?" La asked, with an unsure look on her face.


    "Yes. I became an Archmage in the Pris Realm in just over 17 years of cultivation. So how long will it take me to be an 8th or 9th stage magician on the Supreme Continent?" He looked at her optimistically.


    But Nova wasn''t so sure. "Maybe you''ll progress faster there than here. But what if that means that a journey of thousands of years will only take centuries? That would be fast by cultivation standards, but not to solve our problems."


    "You''re right. However, don''t forget that I have two magical forms. One magical form can drive the other, and I have many pentagrams that can develop without limits." He smiled at her, using this trump card to his advantage.


    It wouldn''t be easy to reach the highest levels of the Supreme Continent. But did he have to do that to get what he needed to change things for his family?


    The two women couldn''t disagree. They really saw sense in Vincent''s words. He could go to the Supreme Continent as only a Beginner Archmage, whereas it would normally take someone at Magus level to do so. So why not think that he might be right?

 Chapter 925 Vicentes Inheritance

    925 Vicente''s Inheritance


    "Maybe..."


    With Vicente''s answer, La and Nova looked at each other for a moment, still with worry in their hearts, the expressions on their faces were not good. But silently, they believed it was possible.


    ''With Vice''s talent, six pentagrams capable of evolving, a ce stronger than the northern Pris Realm, and some luck, he could grow up quickly.'' La thought silently.


    Nova thought the same. ''Maybe he can. The history of the change between the continents probably won''t change. But it''s possible that he''ll find a loophole by getting stronger.


    It should have been impossible for Lauren and Nina to recover, but he managed to make them both better... We also know nothing about what happens during the ascension to the Supreme Continent. If there''s some kind of benefit to that, maybe he''ll get there even stronger than he is now.''


    Why did Nova think of the possibility of a benefit from simply going to the Supreme Continent? Normally, a qualitative improvement would bring a general improvement to a magician''s overall strength. As one moved up a stage, they would feel improvements in all of their characteristics, even in essences that didn''t evolve naturally, such as bestial-origin pentagrams.


    Perhaps there was an additional benefit to ascending to the Supreme Continent? Nova didn''t know, but she didn''t rule out the possibility.


    With these thoughts, she still felt pessimistic and sad, but less so.


    "What now?"


    "Now I make the armor I can make. I''ll strengthen the armor that already exists in our domains, strengthen the defenses of the cities and our territory. If I''m here for at least a few months, I can at least leave you prepared for my absence." Vicente replied to Nova.


    The two women looked at him in silence, but kept their feelings to themselves.


    He adds, "I will try to spend the early mornings and evenings with you. I will use my time during the day to make these improvements.


    I don''t want to leave without living with you and Annie."


    Nova and La thought about telling him to focus on Annie and the improvements he needed to make, but they knew Vicente wouldn''t ept that.


    After all, they were willing to sacrifice themselves. But he wouldn''t allow it, at least not now, when he could still be with them.


    Nova stood up and said, "In that case, you''d better get started. We can''t waste a second."


    Vicente stood up as well and nodded in agreement. "I''m going to talk to Annie for a while and then I''ll start the production of the new armor. But before that, I want you to work with our men and allies to make it look like you''ve left the Seidel Kingdom and no longer live here."


    He saw the looks of disbelief on their faces and exined. "The vampires are probably already looking for information about me. They''lle to Metal City, eventually. But if we make it look like my family left the state, we can fool them for a while."


    They understood what they had to do and promised him that they would do their best to buy him as much time as possible.


    Doing what he asked was not difficult. All they had to do was start spreading rumors, pretend to leave the city, and then disappear from public view. Within a few weeks, news of their departure from the kingdom would reach even their allies.


    Vicente trusted his wives to carry out this n, then returned to Annie in the garden of the estate, where he yed with the little girl for half an hour before going to his smithy on the estate.


    ...


    Two weeks would pass in the blink of an eye after Vicente''s return to Metal City!


    Two quiet weeks for his family, with Lina''s return, but also with Vicente''s progress in his ns to produce new armor for the family.


    With the materials he had in his spatial ring and in the family''s warehouse in the city, he produced 17 new 6th stage armors, even more efficient than the ones he used to escape from the Citadel. In addition, he produced another 50 pieces of 5th stage armor, more than anyone else in the region.


    Unfortunately, hecked the high-quality materials to produce armors like those 17. Without those materials, he could only produce armor slightly above the standard peak quality of the 5th stage.


    In addition, he upgraded the armor avable in the city, doing so in secret while rumors spread about his arrival in the city and then his departure with his family.


    Only the most important members of the family knew he and the core of the Fuller family were still in the Seidel Kingdom. Therefore, in the short term, his ns were to first help the groups and cities that were most under his control in Scott Province.


    In the meantime, he had spent time with his family, making himself avable to Annie and their wives in the mornings and evenings. With his ability to open wormholes, he could even go out of the realm and return the same day.


    In this way, he gradually taught Annie more important things!


    ...


    "Annie, soon I won''t be here anymore. You''ll have to take care of your mother and aunts for me," Vicente said as he finished upgrading some more armor in his forge, wiping his sweaty face with a handkerchief.


    A chubby little girl watched him from a small wooden chair, her eyes wide and shining as she looked at her father.


    Annie was already quite intelligent, aware of the cmity on the continent and her father''s role in it. She had heard from him several times that he wouldn''t be around for much longer and had understood, even though she didn''t want to.


    She still got teary-eyed when she heard her father talk about it, but that had gradually changed since he had started asking her for favors.


    "Will you do it for me? They''ll be safer if you take care of them." Vicente bent down beside Annie and kissed her forehead.


    "I''ll do my best, Daddy!"


    "Good girl. I''ll teach you my trade and leave you a gift before I go. I want you to use it wisely to help them. These will be your weapons." He said stood up, leaving Annie to think about what this gift would be.


    Meanwhile, he had the Cataclysm Moon Pendant in mind, an item that had its problems but could refine extremely strong negative powers.


    ''I would leave the Dragons'' Amulet with you if I could, but this item is too powerful, Annie. The Cataclysmic Moon Pendant can affect you even if you do nothing. I''m afraid it will make you suffer a little, but it will give you good power.


    With my blood and the Cataclysm Moon Pendant, you''ll be able to be a Magus!'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 926 Preparation Before Departure

    926 Preparation Before Departure


    Over the next few days, Vicente would continue to work under Annie''s supervision, using his moments of rest to teach her important things.


    He wanted Annie to have a minimum understanding of the craftsman''s trade. It was still precious to their family, and she would need to know the basics in order to make good use of the infrastructure Vicente had built.


    Despite all the misfortune on the continent and the power of the Fuller family, coins were still crucial. The family''s futurey not only in killing vampires, but in umting gold and ensuring long-term continuity.


    Dead vampires could help the family grow stronger in the short term more than gold. But one day, these experts would die or ascend to the Supreme Continent. At that time, the legacy of vampire blood would disappear. Gold, on the other hand, could preserve much of the family''s power in the long run.


    Vicente understood and wanted his daughter to think the same way he did and eventually pass it on to the next generations of the Fuller family.


    In addition to the skills of a trader, he wanted to teach her the basics of being a smart person, able to n her steps before acting, to be calm, and to know when to back off.


    He wanted to nurture Annie''s talent with the Cataclysm Moon Pendant, but not just a high-level talent would take her to the top. Until she became an expert, she would go through a good period of vulnerability.


    In his spare time over the past few weeks, he had focused on shaping this little girl''s personality.


    Already knowing he wouldn''t be around for much longer, he began his journey through the altars of the Cataclysm Order at Annie''s side!


    ...


    At the secret altar of the Cataclysm Order near the capital of the Seidel Kingdom, Vicente and Annie had just arrived through a wormhole he had created.


    The little girl had a big smile on her face as she looked around with a sparkle in her eyes, thinking it was great to be able to travel with her father.


    Vicente continued walking down the aisle while Annie held on to one of his fingers and strolled alongside her father.


    The men of this post, about a hundred individuals, the weakest of them, Earth Sovereigns, were all lined up at the entrance to the altar, in positions of respect for Vicente and Annie.


    The leader of this post, one of the most important in the Cataclysm Order today, with influence over tens of thousands of magicians, a powerful Mid-level Paragon, narrowed his eyes when he saw the ne around Annie''s neck.


    "Wee back, Altar Master!" The man said, followed by all the altar people in the area.


    Vicente stopped in front of the standing Paragons and corrected them. "From now on, my daughter, Annie Fuller, is the new leader of the order. I''m here to take your oaths of allegiance to her."


    Annie looked at her father, not really understanding what was going on, while the powerful magicians around stared at her.


    Vicente added, "In my absence, Lauren Fuller will be the General Counsel of the Cataclysm Order, Annie Fuller''s guardian. Nina Fuller will be the General Protector of the order."


    The men and women in the surrounding area understood the session of power within the altar immediately after Vicente''s words ended, bending their knees as they looked at Annie.


    "Congrattions to the new Altar Master! Altar Master Annie, we look to you for guidance as we strive to reach the pinnacle of magic!""


    The surrounding men shouted, swearing oaths to the heavens as they allowed Vicente to mark each of their souls with this promise.


    Vicente looked at Annie with a smile on his face and motioned for her to step forward and say what he had told her earlier.


    "P-people, I will follow in my f-father''s f-footsteps and rule with w-wisdom. We will restore s-stability to the c-continent!" She said amid her hesitation, stuttering but getting her first words out to her subordinates.


    With the Cataclysm Moon Pendant around her neck and Lauren and Nina at her side, Annie could lead calmly even without the oath of these men.


    But Vicente wouldn''t be foolish to rely on that alone. Lauren and Nina might not be able to help Annie at some point in the future, so he wanted to make sure that all the top experts of the Cataclysm Order were sworn to obey his daughter.


    He moved on, heading for the forge area of this secret structure to upgrade the area''s armaments and defenses.


    Annie would apany him, along with the Paragons of this post, who were obviously curious about the future and the ns of their former leader.


    Even though Vicente was no longer the Altar Master, he was still the master of many of these individuals who had sworn allegiance to him or received his mark of very in the past.


    ...


    For the next six weeks, Vicente would upgrade all the armor, weapons, and defenses of any city or border in the Seidel Kingdom.


    With nine more Cataclysm Order ranks loyal to Annie, he intended to continue his journey through the Seidel Kingdom''s neighboring states, traveling alongside Annie, La, Nova, and Lina.


    Meanwhile, Lina had been spying on her family''s future daily, looking for the pivotal moment when Vicente would be forced to leave, lest they face a high-level battle.


    Fortunately, their actions of faking their escape from Metal City had worked, and rumors of their journey to the central region of the continent had even reached the north.


    By now, the coalition led by Demien Bloodthorne knew about Vicente''s background and the family he had in the Seidel Kingdom in the recent past.


    But with several ces with conditions simr to Metal City in the south and center of the continent, going to Metal City to look for him didn''t seem promising. Vicente could be anywhere.


    To prevent him and his family from fleeing wherever they were and bing even more difficult to reachter, Demien and his men were searching for them carefully.


    They also didn''t want to reveal their position to their enemies. Little by little, they approached the cities where their targets might be, cautiously, so as not to show themselves until they were sure of the enemy''s position. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    While this was happening, the continent experienced a certain peace, with both sides of the disaster only preparing for the next great battle.


    This would continue for months, but in less than a year since Vicente''s return to his family, things would change!

 Chapter 927 Demien is Coming!

    927 Demien is Coming!


    On Annie''s sixth birthday, Vicente was still at his family''s side, having returned to Metal City in Scott Province after months of traveling with his family.


    Over the course of about a year, the group traveled through the Kenyth Empire, the Chutha Dynasty, the Seidel Kingdom, and three other kingdoms, visiting the major strongholds of the Cataclysm Order and ensuring the loyalty of the order''s key members to Annie.


    In addition, in each of the ces the family visited, Vicente helped the local forces by building new armor and improving the old artifacts, as well as the defenses of the cities and human domains.


    During these months, he got some more materials to build four more 6th stage armors and left them in the southern region to help the humans in their future travels.


    After doing all this, Vicente secretly led his family back to Metal City, where they lived one day at a time, preparing for his departure.


    Unfortunately for Annie and Vicente''s wives, theirst day together on Pris Real woulde on little Annie''s sixth birthday!


    ...


    At the Fuller mansion, in the center of Metal City, Lina, La and Nova found themselves face to face with Vicente in what looked like a sauna. There was so much steam surrounding them they could not see the walls of the room.


    The four sat around naked, sses of wine in hand, enjoying the evening together after putting Annie to bed.


    It had been a good day. Besides cultivating and receiving updates on the situation of the family and the south of the continent, they had eaten all the meals of the day together, with each of them having the chance to be alone with Vicente for a few minutes...


    Now they were rxing in this underground area, when their smiles and rxedments suddenly stopped as Lina dropped her cup. Her expression changed instantly, leaving the rxed, cheerful smile behind to tighten her muscles, her eyes narrowing as her skin turned pale.


    Vicente looked at his wife in silence and sighed, not needing Lina''s ability to understand what it was.


    "Lina?" Nova asked before the princess looked directly into Vicente''s eyes.


    She said, "The time hase. Demien Bloodthorne and his 6th stage vampires are nearby."


    La and Nova felt their hearts crushed by Lina''s words and realized that their time with Vicente was over.


    "So here we are." Vicente got up from where he was sitting with his women, not happy at all, but willing to do what was necessary.


    "How much time do we have, Lina?" Nova asked, her voice trembling. "Are theying here?"


    Lina shook her head while exining her ability. "What I saw is what could happen. But if Vicente shows up, they probably won''te to Metal City. They''ll go after him. As for time, we should have a few days at most."


    "That''s too short." La clenched her fists, realizing he would have to leave immediately if he wanted to secure the family''s fate and take the battle far away.


    "You should prepare to leave. Half of the metal cities between the center and the south of the continent are as safe as this ce. Staying here after I leave could be dangerous." Vicente warned as he headed for the exit of this area.


    The three followed him, aware this was a farewell, possibly a final one.


    Their eyes were watering, and their breathing was quickly bing notable.


    But they had been preparing for this moment for months. Even though they were sad and nervous, they didn''t want to make this moment more difficult for everyone.


    Vicente said, "I will move and leave traces for the enemies. I''ll take the battle to the border of the Chutha Dynasty and the Andoria Kingdom. That might give us more time. But it''s likely that I''ll be fighting Demien and his troops in less than a week."


    Nova grabbed one of Vicente''s wrists as he dressed and said, "Don''t worry about us. We''ll take every precaution and keep Annie safe. Just be careful with Demien. Run away if you can''t defeat him."


    Vicente finished dressing and nodded to his wife before looking into each of their eyes. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He gestured for them toe closer and hugged them simultaneously, with Lina on his left, La on his right, and Nova in the middle.


    "No matter what happens after I am gone, you will always be in my heart. In life or death, I will do everything in my power to see you again. Just don''t lose hope, no matter what happens. Just keep going until we meet again."


    They couldn''t hold back their tears, feeling like the most vulnerable women in the world, even though they were already powerful Paragons of five pentagrams,manders of the most powerful human forces on the continent.


    For a minute, Vicenteforted his wives before returning to the most important issue. "Monitor the ces I''ve marked. As soon as I receive vampire bodies, I''ll send them to these ces. The waiting experts must absorb the blood from these corpses, and the alchemists must produce resources.


    When the result of my journey arrives, the strongest on the enemy side will seize the opportunity to move and try to regain the strength they lost because of me. This will be the most difficult time for you in the short term, so be prepared."


    "All right."


    The three agreed to do what he wanted.


    "Nova, I want you to have this." Vicente took off the Dragon''s Amulet and ced it around his blue-haired wife''s neck.


    "The Dragon''s Amulet won''t be so useful to me when I go to the Supreme Continent. I could reach the indigo grade at any moment, so it will hardly help me in battle. And although it won''t have the same potential in the hands of someone other than me, it can help a lot of Paragons like you."


    Even though Vicente was the one who had gained the Dragon''s Amulet, anyone who possessed the item could use it. The difference was that while he had an affinity with all the elements of the amulet¡ªso he could use itpletely¡ªsomeone without these affinities could only use fractions of its powers.


    The Dragon''s Amulet was strong even for Archmages, so even a fraction of its power would be enough for Nova.

 Chapter 928 Vicentes Departure

    928 Vicente''s Departure


    After receiving the Dragon''s Amulet, Nova sensed the artifact''s power surging through her body. Initially, she felt a momentary sense of pressure, but that feeling swiftly subsided.


    She felt not only the weight of a high-value artifact but also the pressure of having to protect the fate of her family and Annie, with no room for error.


    Vicente''s act was not just the transfer of an artifact. It was the transmission of a mission, a supreme duty that she, above all, had to ept and give her life to fulfill it.


    Her tears dried as she felt a sudden surge of determination, an extreme will to fight her enemies and protect her daughter''s future.


    She looked into his eyes, and after a long intake of breath, she said. "I will use it to the best of my ability until our daughter has the maturity and strength to possess it. At that time, I will give your inheritance to Annie and let her achieve greatness on her own."


    He believed Nova and hugged her before kissing her, a deep kiss, not as wet as usual, but full of affection for each other. For a minute, they both felt as if the world around them had disappeared and they were joined to the same flesh through their kisses.


    Vicente pulled his lips away from Nova''s and kissed Lina and La.


    ''I''m going to miss you all.'' He thought as he parted his lips with thest of the three, but he didn''t tell them what was in his heart. It wasn''t the right time.


    They had gotten along well over the past year and had agreed not to stir up any feelings of hesitation in each other''s hearts. It wouldn''t be fair for either of them to take a step back now and make this moment even more difficult.


    When Nova was also dressed, the four of them made their way through thepound, passing Rory, Casey, Sarah, several important guards, and Eve.


    All had already been signaled by Vicente and were positioned around the estate, already knowing this was a farewell.


    Seeing his friend heading for Annie''s room, Rory let out a long sigh.


    ''That was so fast... Too bad it didn''tst two decades. If we''d had more time, things could have been so different.'' Rory greeted his great friend, assuring him he would continue to fight for his family, for Nina and Annie, until his death or his ascension to the Supreme Continent.


    Casey said basically the same thing, guaranteeing he would work hard over the next few hours to help spread the word that Vicente would be on the border of the Seidel Kingdom and the Chutha Dynasty.


    That was what Vicente wanted, to lure Demien away and keep the strongest vampires away from where the core of the Fuller family was at the moment.


    "Vicente, good luck. I''ll help Nova and the others take care of Annie," Eve said as best she could, holding a handkerchief to dry her tears as she spoke.


    Vicente smiled at her, confident that Eve would work hard alongside his women and Annie. He hugged her, wrapping his arms around this woman who was like an older sister to him.


    "I hope that one day our efforts will pay off and the continent will return to human control and the peaceful order it had before The Purification. When that happens, I want all of you here to receive your due rewards and live in peace with your families. Don''t just live for war. Have your families and be happy."


    All the men and women there closed their eyes as they epted thest words of their leader, whom they trusted, loved, and respected the most.


    Vicente opened the door to Annie''s room and saw his daughter sleeping peacefully in her bed. In her room, several books could be easily seen on the side shelves of the room.


    Vicente entered the room alone and quickly sat down next to her bed. He ran a hand over Annie''s sleeping face, tidying the little girl''s hair while feeling the worst pain for a father.


    Right now, Vicente would rather be tortured than be in this situation.


    Unfortunately, reality didn''t care about his wishes. Facing his daughter for what might be theirst time together, he watched her in silence, not wanting to wake her from her sleep. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After tonight, Annie''s nights wouldn''t be asfortable as they had been in thest few months around her great father.


    Vicente wouldn''t wake Annie to say goodbye, but he would leave her something.


    As he made a hand seal, the mana in the surrounding area condensed at the tip of one of his fingers, and then, with the help of his 5 pentagrams from the Throne of Darkness, he marked his daughter''s forehead.


    ''When you need it, your father will help you onest time. In the meantime, live your life one step at a time, Annie. I''m sure you''ll be able to reach me.''


    He left a small note in one of Annie''s hands before getting up, ready to leave.


    Nova, La, Eve and Lina watched this moment from outside the room, the four women closest to Annie unable to hold back their tears.


    Even the men in the room couldn''t help but take a deep breath, each of them having been through too much with Annie and Vicente not to feel the weight of the moment.


    "So that''s it... I wish you luck in your future wars and magical progress. Stay tuned for what I''ve already said. You should hear from me soon."


    With these words, Vicente used his sixth maic power to distort the space, and left his estate towards the border of the Seidel Kingdom and the Chutha Dynasty.


    With his departure, the most important journey for him and the Fuller family had begun!


    On the one hand, he now had to face the most powerful enemy in his path. On the other hand, the family had to prepare to bepletely independent from Vicente in the fight for survival.


    After Vicente''s wormhole closed and none of them felt any sign of him nearby, they all stood in silence for a minute, frozen in their previous positions.


    But soon the guards would return to their positions, while Casey would set out to make sure the vampires between the Chutha Dynasty and the Seidel Kingdom intercepted the rumors of Vicente''s appearance.


    Lina rushed to use her abilities and try to understand the future thaty ahead until everyone did something to fulfill their promises to Vicente.

 Chapter 929 Time to face the enemy!

    Chapter 929 Time to face the enemy!


    After leaving his family, Vicente appeared in a forested area on the border of the kingdom and the dynasty.


    He calmed his heart when he came across the deserted ce of the creatures and quickly realized where he was and the location of the monster closest to him.


    ''No one noticed me. That''ll help me hide where I came from.'' He looked from side to side until he moved north.


    ''Time to meet Lauren!''


    His n was to lure the vampires to this ce where he had just appeared. But the ce he really wanted to confront the vampires was between the dynasty and the Andoria Kingdom. He also needed Lauren by his side toplete his ns to create a powerful Archmage to protect humanity.


    So, without hidingpletely, but without being too conspicuous so as not to provoke his enemies'' suspicions, Vicente flew on to the capital of the Chutha Dynasty, a few days'' normal travel distance from where he was standing.


    For the time being, he couldn''t use his wormholes to travel further. There was a limit to how far he could use this ability, which was quite heavy in terms of mana consumption.


    Even so, if he wanted to, he could reach Lauren''s city in less than two days. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The problem was that he didn''t want to, at least not until he was sure that Demien woulde after him.


    ''I''ll fly for three days and then make the rest of the way to Lauren quickly. That should be enough to put Demien on my trail.''


    He went ahead, crossed the border, and entered the dynasty.


    As he left the Seidel Kingdom behind, Vicente couldn''t help but sigh as he thought of Nina, who unfortunately he didn''t think would have the chance to say goodbye.


    In the more than a year he''d spent with his family, he''d visited all his friends, close subordinates and rtives a few times. Nina had been close to Vicente and the rest of the family four times since his return, while Lauren had visited only twice.


    Each time, he enjoyed those moments with his sisters as if they were hisst days with them. But even so, he couldn''t help but feel strange about flying away without saying goodbye to Nina once again.


    ''Just hang in there. One day, I''ll sort out the situation between the Pris Realm and the Supreme Continent. I won''t let things end like this for us!''


    ...


    Two dayster...


    While Vicente was on his way, Lauren and Nina were already aware of thetest news about their brother, having received urgent messages from the family.


    Through the Cataclysm Order''swork of outposts, the Fuller family''smunications were the fastest on the continent. In just one day, this force could bring new information from the far south to the center of the continent.


    After Vicente''s departure, his subordinates began to prepare for the future, when their leader would no longer be on the continent and they would have to deal with the 6th stage vampires on their own.


    Among the most urgent measures they had to take was to put the forces of Family and the order in position for trouble, but also to receive the resources Vicente could send them at any time after his departure.


    Among those alerted, Lauren and Nina were already preparing to act, the younger of the siblings heading to one of the points where Vicente was to send vampire blood and organs, while the older awaited her reunion with Vice.


    No one outside the family knew what was going on. Only members of the family and the Order who had Vicente''s seals or were highly trusted by him were aware of his movements. As far as the current maindmunity knew, Vicente had removed his family from Metal City months ago and moved them to a safer, unknown location.


    Where were they? Ordinary people only knew that they were somewhere between the south and the center of the continent.


    But no one thought Vicente was running away from the battle. For every person on the continent who knew what was happening, theirst hope was to protect one of his weakest points, his own family.


    But not everyone believed that. Monsters and vampires were much more aware of reality than the magicalmunity!


    ...


    Somewhere in the Seidel Kingdom, Demien and a group of four Archmages, all of them superior vampires, were observing one of Vicente''s many metal cities.


    "So this is one of the ces he built to stop us?" Demien observed the ce covered by heavy clouds.


    The area to the side of the city was extremely difficult to pass through, while electromaic shields protected the built-up area from ''alien'' forces.


    ording to the information his group had, their destination should be in one of the cities simr to the one in front of them today.


    "This is impressive," said one of Demien''s four subordinates, elders of the vampire coalition. "Can you imagine he did all this while we were in seclusion? In about a decade, Vicente Fuller rose from anonymity, took advantage of the crisis, and created his own empire.


    His main domain may be in this weak desert ce, but his armor, cities, and weapons are spread throughout the south and center of the continent. If we don''t win this war, he will probably be a great tyrant of Pris Empire."


    The others couldn''t help but agree, impressed by the achievements of a single magician.


    Someone like Vicente was so terrifying that they couldn''t help but feel a very unusual emotion for them. Fear!


    They were truly afraid of Vicente, but they were also afraid of what the young man represented. If someone like Vicente had appeared, there was a possibility that others like him would appear in thesends!


    Demien clenched his fists and said, "We''ll wipe out all humans when we''vepleted our ns. We don''t need to risk another bastard like him appearing."


    "That... Wouldn''t that wipe out our major source of power?"One of the four elders asked.


    "We vampires can also grow by absorbing the blood of beasts, although much lesspared to our results with humans. Also, we can cultivate mana and strengthen ourselves just like humans." Demien reminded them of the obvious.


    They could do all that, but they preferred to focus their cultivation efforts on hunting human blood, which could strengthen them without damaging their foundations, give them new powers, and a cultivation speed of high-level for their race.


    Demien finished his thought. "Better to cultivate a little slower with the continent under our absolute control than to have another obstacle like Vicente Fuller stand in our way."

 Chapter 930 The Hunt Begins!

    Chapter 930 The Hunt Begins!


    The four vampires couldn''t help but agree with Demien, even though they weren''t so keen on the idea of slowing down their cultivation speed. Not only were humans a valuable resource for them, but human blood was like the best meal for vampires.


    While they were discussing this and observing the surroundings of this poor area in terms of natural mana density, so poor that they could hardly believe it had produced a monster like Vicente, a 5th stage vampire approached them.


    "Elders," the newly arrived individual greeted them. "Supreme Leader, I bring news of Vicente Fuller. He was sighted flying to the Chutha Dynasty hours ago. We believe he is on his way to the capital, where his older sister, Lauren Fuller, currently resides."


    "Oh?" Demien''s expression changed as his fourpanions prepared to leave.


    The vampires knew Lauren was the queen of the Chutha Dynasty, as well as Vicente Fuller''s sister. Why hadn''t they moved against her directly?


    The answery in Lauren''s background. As thest surviving member of the Nis Shadows, vampires or monstersmanded by vampires couldn''t hunt her. Unless she acted directly against them, they could not act against her.


    Under the terms of their contract with the leaders of Nis Shadows, acting against them was not acting against one vampire or another, but acting directly against them. ording to the rules of the pact she had signed with her old sect, only beings who had been unjustly attacked could counterattack. If only a subordinate were attacked, Demien and the others could not retaliate.


    It was only when they found out about Lauren and what she was doing that they realized the mistake they had made in their deal with Nis Shadows. But now it was toote, and unless Lauren acted against them, they couldn''t target her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They had tried, and an Archmage had nearly died after being severely injured while unleashing the wrath of the heavens.


    But that didn''t mean they couldn''t watch Lauren!


    "Our observers are already aware of this recent news and are on the lookout for Lauren Fuller. If Vicente Fuller gets close to her and leaves the dynasty capital, we''ll have a group follow her immediately." The 5th stage vampire warned.


    "Perfect. Let''s go to the dynastic capital." Demien turned his back on that metal city.


    "What about the news that the rest of his family is in the Seidel Kingdom?" One of the four Archmages asked.


    "We''ll assign a team of 5th stage vampires to monitor that area. However, our main objective is to eliminate Vicente Fuller. His family can wait for now," Demien said, taking off and soaring towards the north.


    The four 6th stage vampires understood their leader''s decision and followed him, leaving the 5th stage vampire behind, who already knew what he had to do.


    ...


    Two more days passed while Demien''s group traveled north.


    Meanwhile, Vicente, already imagining that his enemies were on his tail, picked up his pace and arrived in the capital of the Chutha Dynasty that afternoon.


    He did not hide his entry into the local royal pce, but he did not act ostentatiously either. As he entered the pce in the center of the city, he soon found himself in front of his older sister.


    "Is it time?" She opened her eyes as she felt Vicente''s aura. A secondter, she saw her brother enter the cultivation room where she was waiting for him.


    "Yes, we must take the battle as far north as possible. This will help keep the consequences of the battle away from our people, but also keep any potentially wounded vampires from escaping too close to our family," Vicente said as he looked into Lauren''s eyes, determined to help her grow stronger.


    She stood up, stopping in front of Vicente as she looked at him, feeling quite confused, saddened by the closeness of his departure, but also happy to see him acting as the family''s leader and protecting them from the evils of the world.


    "All right. Let''s head north. How long do you think we''ll have before Demien finds us?" She asked after a moment of silence, obviously nervous.


    "I''m not sure. But it shouldn''t be over a week. At the level Demien is at, he can fly swift and regain his strength at a frightening speed. Just keep in mind that he could catch up to us at any moment."


    "Okay. Then you should lead the way."


    They left the royal pce''s cultivation room together, passing several men loyal to Lauren who were already preparing for her imminent departure.


    Lauren said little to her men. After exchanging a few words with some of her most trusted soldiers on the way out of the pce, she flew north with Vicente.


    Simultaneously with their departure, the vampires watching the city were already following them, watching from a safe distance, close enough to the siblings to understand what they were doing.


    "This is strange... As far as I know, Vicente Fuller has excellent methods of movement that leave no trace. Why is he flying in in sight?" One observer asked.


    One of the other three 5th stage vampires said, "He''s luring our leaders out of his territory."


    "Why don''t we stop him?"


    "We don''t know exactly where his family is to take them hostage. So if he''s going to risk himself to protect his own family, it''s worth risking ourselves. The most important thing is to eliminate him, but with the Supreme Leader after him, it''s only a matter of time before that happens!"


    This group continued their work, with someone sending warnings to their leader about their suspicions about Vicente''s behavior.


    ...


    Two more days passed, and now Demien was flying over the capital of the Chutha Dynasty, having already heard his subordinates'' theory about his target''s strange behavior.


    He agreed with his men. To him, Vicente was indeed trying to lure them away from the Fuller family. But as 6th stage vampires, they saw no problem in going to the ce where the human wanted their confrontation to take ce.


    Was there a trap in the ce Vicente was going? Possibly, but few things in this world would work against them other than a power stronger than their own. But did Vicente have something like that with him?


    They couldn''t be sure, but they considered it unlikely. Either way, in three days, it would be the decisive moment for both sides in this hunt. In three days, they would finally meet face to face!

 Chapter 931 Surrounded by 6th Stage vampires

    Chapter 931 Surrounded by 6th Stage vampires


    On the fifth day since they left the capital of the Chutha Dynasty, Vicente and Lauren had already reached the far north of the state, the border between the dynasty and the Andoria Kingdom.


    Today, when they stopped for a moment to rest from their journey, Vicente felt something different, a chill, but also a strange tremor in his first pentagram of the Throne of Darkness.


    When he opened his eyes and saw the surrounding mountains, he left his lotus position, his gaze apathetic and the tension in the air palpable.


    "I feel like this is myst day on the continent, Lauren." Opening his mouth, Vicente broke the silence, sending shivers down his sister''s body as she stood guard close to him.


    Leaving her observation of her surroundings to look at Vicente, Lauren felt her heart clench at his words. "What do you mean?"


    "Something is going to happen soon. I can feel it. You should prepare to hide and protect yourself. This could just be my pentagram approaching its evolution, but I suspect it''s because of Demien." He looked around, searching for traces of the enemy.


    Vicente easily spotted the 5th stage vampires following them, a group he knew was nearby.


    ''When Demien and the others arrive, those 5th stage vampires will probably move away from us... That will be the sign of the enemies'' arrival.''


    Lauren hesitated, afraid of losing her brother and not being able to join him in this fight. She had been preparing for months, but still, at this crucial moment, her heart couldn''t help but pound with fear.


    Her fear was not of losing her life, but of losing Vice, or even of not being able to see him again.


    She had only recently regained her memories and her sight. She had barely spent over two days at her brother''s side since her full recovery!


    As her thoughts sped up, Vicente''s face moved as his eyes narrowed. ''Retreating?'' He felt the group he had just observed begin a rapid retreat from the area.


    He scanned the area and realized he and Lauren were already surrounded by Demien and the four Archmages apanying the leader of the vampire coalition.


    Vicente ordered the 6th stage armor surrounding Lauren''s body to move her out of the area while he moved his mana to prepare for battle.


    This armor was one of Vicente''s most special, having the ability to teleport its wearer far enough to save one from an area under attack by powerful specialists.


    Lauren could barely say anything to her brother when she felt the armor''s mana change, just before this artifact took her 25 kilometers away from her brother.


    "No¡ª" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her voice was cut in half as Vicente disyed his 11 pentagrams, causing the Throne of Darkness to appear as dark clouds covered the sky in that area.


    Lightning appeared in the sky along with powerful gusts of wind that whiffed the trees of the mountains, blowing leaves into the air and forcing the temperature of the area to drop.


    The terrain of the mountain shook as the underground rocks felt the influence of his powers, which he could quickly change them and transform their essence into powerful weapons.


    "Demien Bloodthorne,e out. I know you''re here." Vicente clenched his fists as his voice, deep and resonant, spread across the mountains, warning all creatures to flee while they still could.


    Demien appeared above a hill not far from where Vicente stood, while his elders appeared in other positions, each already revealing their cyan pentagrams with indigo lines.


    Demien''s pentagram was definitely the most impressive, being at a simr stage to Vicente''s more advanced pentagram.


    ''It seems that if he advances to the level of Advanced Archmage, he will be taken to the Supreme Continent... Something simr must happen to these elders.'' Vicente thought silently as he looked around.


    "Vicente Fuller, looks like you already know me, huh? Did those damn elves help you by any chance?" Asked the creature with red eyes, pale skin, tall and strong, dressed in skull armor.


    Vicente met Demien''s gaze and remembered the vision he had had.


    ''Now I''m an Archmage, I have two more pentagrams than in the vision, and the ce where we first met is different. Has the future changed?'' He then looked at the four elders nearby, also powerful vampires. ''Or maybe the presence of these four is so that he can kill me?''


    This was a legitimate doubt he couldn''t help but think about right now. Even though he was a talented warrior with many battles under his belt, Vicente was also a living being who didn''t want to die.


    But on second thought, he controlled his emotions, thinking of Annie and how whatever had to happen should be done for her sake.


    "Demien, today I will rip off your head and suck your blood before I exterminate your race." Vicente opened his mouth as he activated his strongest powers, covering the surroundings in darkness and summoning the Darkness Kingdom before the fight even began.


    "Hehehe, it seems you have a sharp tongue, human. However, I thank you for your efforts. Nurturing your magical essence for me was truly delicate of you." Demien licked his lips, feeling Vicente''s power, which was very close to his, but still inferior in his opinion.


    "You were right to bring that little bitch with you. After I kill you, I''ll take her with me." He looked in the direction where he could sense Lauren''s current position.


    Then, with a look of hatred on his face, Vicente raised his arms in the air, causing several metallic weapons to emerge from the ground, while small spatial cracks appeared near the five enemies in their vicinity.


    "We''ll see who survives in the end. One of us will die today, Demien!" Vicente flew towards the strongest enemy as shadow demons rose from the edge of this mountainous forest area, forming and moving against the vampires.


    Just as Vicente was about to deal Demien a fatal blow, the surrounding space distorted as Vice appeared behind one of the four Archmages.


    At that moment, Vicente''s eyes glowed with his darkness as he unleashed a vicious attack on the unprepared Archmage.


    "Shit!"


    "Die!" Vicente shouted as he shed at his enemy''s back with a trident of darkness, while invisible tentacles wrapped around the other three Archmages, sucking out their mana and sending it him.

 Chapter 932 Battle of the Strongest

    Chapter 932 Battle of the Strongest


    The moment Vicente attacked the first of the four Archmages, Demien''s eyes widened in anger at the audacity of his opponent to pretend to attack him in order to act against the other vampires.


    "Vicente Fuller!"


    He shouted as thousands of bat-like creatures appeared in the air around him, each emitting bloody, murderous intent.


    Rotting bodies, long dead in this area, rose from their eternal resting ces.


    But while Demien''s power was at work, Vicente''s powers were also working on the ground, as metallic creatures, under the power of the Metallic Symphony, sprang into action.


    Vicente already understood how the basics of Demien''s innate powers worked. The moment the bats and the corpses appeared, each of them already had enemies to fight.


    At the same time, Minos ensured the demise of the first of the four vampires, using a teleportation device he had developed against this dead vampire.


    Over the past few months, Vicente had created teleportation devices and special altars around his territory, where he would send the bodies of superior vampires.


    His n was to kill as many of these beings as possible and send their precious bodies to his allies!


    Using the mana he absorbed from the three temporarily immobilized 6th stage vampires, Vicente watched as the corpse, wounded on its back, disappeared.


    While the armor and shadow demons fought the corpses and dark bats, Demien moved toward Vicente, appearing on the man''s right side and attacking him in the face.


    Vicente expected Demien''s move and dodged, seeing his enemy was just as strong as in the vision the Divine Dragons'' Matrix had shown him. The only big difference was that he himself was much stronger and wouldn''t fall as easily as he had seen in the vision.


    Vicente had no time to waste. As fast as he dodged Demien, he opened several small wormholes around him, so that parts of Demien''s attacks crossed space and reached the end of these tiny wormholes.


    "Supreme Leader..." said one of the three remaining vampires, trapped in his position by invisible octopus tentacles sucking his mana, but also immobilized by the maic suppression.


    Demien nced to the side and saw one elder who had apanied him fall slowly, a hole in his chestrge enough to fit a head through.


    An attack from Demien himself had seriously injured one of the 6th stage vampires!


    "Damn, Vicente!" Demien intensifying his attacks, sending more critical moves toward his three allies.


    Vicente could feel a burning sensation at the top of his Magic Gem, a sign of massive mana consumption while using this method of fighting. Sensing he would be in trouble if he continued to use his spatial powers, he closed each of the wormholes before using the body of the Throne of Darkness itself to defend himself.


    The moment Demien touched the throne, a powerful vibration arose from the point of contact, releasing a pulse that felled several trees nearby.


    Vicente felt as if one vein in his head had exploded and suffered a sharp pain behind one of his eyes, but he held back a scream.


    He continued with his ns, letting the throne protect him as he moved toward the vampire Demien had just killed.


    Besides this dead vampire with arge wound in his chest, Demien had also caused minor injuries to the other two, who were now waiting to be ughtered by Vicente. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In this brief fight so far, Vicente had better understood his own abilitiespared to the fighting skills of the vampires.


    After all, he was stronger than vampires at his level, which meant that the Beginner Archmages didn''t stand a chance against him.


    Demien, however, was a different case. Not only was he an Intermediate Archmage, he was also different. His talent should be one level higher than the suffering elders around, which would put him in a better position than those Archmages, even if he was on the same level as Vicente.


    Vicente utilized his limited advantage against the creatures, managing to eliminate another one. He then dispatched this creature, along with the one Demien had in, to two separate locations where his people were supposed to be awaiting their arrival.


    By now, most of the shadow demons and intelligent armors were gone from the area, destroyed or severely damaged, while many of the bats and corpses were in simr situations.


    Demien continued to attack the Throne of Darkness, trying to make his way to Vicente, but was prevented from reaching him by this tool-like magical form.


    One advantage of having a conscious magical form was the ability to divide one''s attention on several fronts during battle. With the consciousness of the throne, Vicente could act with some peace of mind against the four vampires, while his magical form protected him from Demian''s attacks.


    Each of Demian''s attacks could destroy mountains and seriously injure even Advanced Archmages.


    He was versatile in his use of mana, able to use several powers to weaken the enemy while increasing his offensive power.


    When Vicente fought thest Beginner Archmage, white cracks could be seen on the magnificent ck throne in his realm of darkness.


    Vicente felt pain radiating throughout his body, as if every bone in his body was broken, even though his entire body and heart were working to regenerate the injuries.


    But the pain he felt was much more spiritual than physical. His cardiological maniption skills would do little to change the agony he felt from Demien''s attacks on the throne.


    Vicente could kill the fourth enemy and then send him to another location where his allies were waiting.


    "Hah... Hah... Now it''s your turn, Demien!" Vicente shouted as he took a deep breath, his body drenched in sweat.


    At that moment, Demien made hisst attack against the throne, causing golden chains to force themselves against this magical form, with the cracks quickly growingrger, showing that the magical form would break in a few moments.


    "Tsk! You killed my elders, but so what? What are you going to do about losing your precious throne?" With a shake of his hands, Demien made the throne stop cracking and finally explode!

 Chapter 933 Indigo Pentagram!

    Chapter 933 Indigo Pentagram!


    The moment the Throne of Darkness exploded like ss, extremely bright shes of white light erupted from it, causing Demien to raise his hands in front of his eyes as he formed a frown.


    He moved, feeling part of his being burned under the powerful white light. He quickly formedrge mirrors around him to defend himself.


    Demien''s mirrors reflected some of the searing brightnessing from where the throne was, but imitating an element he didn''t have was difficult. Faced with the purest form of light, the vampire felt his mirrors tremble as his counterattack failed to weaken the enemy.


    ''What is this?'' he asked himself as a cocoon of mana formed around him, protecting his body and soul from the onught of light.


    Pulling theyers of protection around his eyes, he looked in the direction of the Throne of Darkness, where a Throne of Light now illuminated Vicente''s realm of darkness. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Time to reveal your full power, my user,'' said the voice of Vicente''s magical form consciousness.


    Vicente was as surprised as Demien when he saw the dark surroundings suddenly be brighter than day. But despite his shock, he understood where it came from.


    ''I see. That''s why I have an elemental affinity for light. In fact, the throne is a singrity with two opposing essences. Darkness and light.''


    Vicente smiled as he felt his pain ease and pressed his fists to the ground to get up from where he had fallen.


    The cloak of darkness beneath his body disappeared, along with the crown of the King of Darkness, giving way to a white cloak and a silver crown.


    Vicente''s Trident of Darkness transformed, showing silver outlines while white light vibrated at its tips.


    The darkness outside of Vicente''s body was consumed by the light, and the realm of darkness was transformed into the realm of light.


    ''No wonder my Magic Gem is shaped like the circle of Yin and Yang!''


    Vicente sped his hands together as all the remaining bats and corpses in the area burned with the intensification of the throne''s light.


    ''But how does it work? I''ve only absorbed negative pentagrams into this magical form of mine.'' Vicente thought about this point.


    The consciousness of his magical form exined it to him. ''Your first pentagram has the same powers for light and darkness. All you needed to show them was the elemental understanding, which you didn''t develop before because of the rarity of the light element.


    As for your other powers, if you want light powers, you''ll have to hunt for special light element pentagrams. Dark powers cannot produce light skills.''


    Vicente understood this new point he didn''t know about himself. He looked at Demien, who was suffering to prevent the light attack from hurting him even more.


    Unlike in Vicente''s vision, Demien wouldn''t be able to kill him in this first encounter!


    In that vision, Demien had killed him with less than half of his power. But today, this powerful vampire had already used about 80% of his power and was in a situation that was far from being a victory.


    But as bad as Demien''s situation was, he wasn''t as oppressed as his former allies.


    ''Wretch! You''ll pay for this!'' Demien thought to himself before he used one of his stealth skills and disappeared from where he was standing in front of Vicente.


    Vicente tried to prevent him from fleeing, but the truth was that at the level they were at, they could only fight to the point of exhaustion without being able to kill each other or prevent the escape of those who decided to flee.


    ''Shit!'' Vicente still tried to do something about it, but when he started his attacks against Demien, his magical form alerted him to something.


    ''You will evolve into the indigo grade! I feel something powerfuling towards us.''


    Gulp!


    Vicente stopped suddenly and opened his eyes wide, feeling a terrifyingly powerful sensation hovering over the area.


    ''What is it?''


    A momentter, he sensed something and looked up at the sky, where a cyan lightning bolt formed and shot down to where he was standing in a fraction of a second.


    "Vice." Lauren finally appeared in the area after the realm of darkness and light disappeared, spotting her brother just before the bolt swallowed her voice.


    Lauren''s eyes narrowed as she made her magical form appear, feeling an immense power forming over the area, with fallen or still standing trees burning while golden rays of light appeared around Vicente.


    ''It can''t be!'' She felt Vicente was about to be expelled from the Pris Realm.


    Her heart trembled as her breathing increased, her sweat became more noticeable, while she felt her thoughts slowing down strangely.


    Vicente also felt strange as he felt all the surrounding space disappear, his consciousness traveling to a space below the clouds, where bright rays illuminated the back of the area.


    There, a pentagram of light,pletely white, appeared in front of him before entering his body, making him immediately understand its characteristics.


    This pentagram had a special power, Solidification of Light, which could create weapons of solid light¡ªimbued with the characteristics of light, capable of wounding the soul when it reaches the body¡ªbut also photokic cloning.


    Vicente understood all he needed to understand about this essence in a few moments, when he found himself back at the center of the previous lightning attack.


    When he saw himself on the battlefield again, he saw a new cyan pentagram around him, his 12th essence!


    ''The dragons were right. The Divine Dragons'' Matrix showed you two pentagrams. You only had to survive Demien Bloodthorne to get the next cyan pentagrampatible with me,'' said the voice of the throne''s conscience.


    Vicente said nothing, staring at himself as he felt everything about him change, his features evolving as his evolvable pentagrams became more and more indigo.


    Then, as he opened his eyes wide, fearing his departure before he eliminated Demien, he felt his first throne pentagram break.


    The mana in the area entered Vicente''s body as he watched helplessly, unable to do anything to stop the qualitative evolution that was taking ce.


    After a minute, with only Lauren around to see what was happening, his first pentagram solidified again, this timepletely indigo!


    At that moment, he looked up to the sky and felt the call he feared most.

 Chapter 934 Time of Departure (1)

    Chapter 934 Time of Departure (1)


    The moment he looked up at the sky, just after his first pentagrampleted its transformation to the indigo grade, Vicente felt himself under the eyes of a crowd.


    The destroyed ce, seemingly devoid of living beings, suddenly became a widely observed ce, with several frightening auras nearby.


    Vicente couldn''t see anyone in particr. But the shapes of the clouds, the way the golden rays of light hit his face, were more than enough for him to be sure that something was trying tomunicate with him.


    In that moment, when time seemed to stand still for him, he felt a strange connection to something far away, something that was suppressing him and trying to expel him to that distant ce that was connected to him.


    ''Is this the Supreme Continent?'' he asked himself as he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.


    He tried to fight the sensation that enveloped him, but soon gave up. This was a force so superior to his own that he felt forced to give up a momentter.


    As he rxed his muscles and closed his eyes, regretting the way things were, the wind suddenly blew against him and he opened his eyes wide.


    ''Do I have time to continue on the continent until all of my pentagrams have evolved into the indigo grade?'' His eyes fluttered at the sudden realization.


    No one spoke to him, but the wind that had just ruffled his ck hair seemed to carry these words with it.


    Or was it Vicente''s understanding of the world interpreting the invisible and inaudible signals for him?


    Despite this, once he realized he had enough time left, Vicente felt the effects on him decrease sufficiently for him to regain his mobility.


    He immediately looked in Lauren''s direction and moved, using his maic powers to bring his sister with him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Let''s kill Demien!" He said to her in a nervous tone, flying so fast that she could barely see the surroundings they passed.


    "Vicente, what happened? Didn''t you say that you would be expelled when you reached the indigo grade?" She asked.


    But before he could answer, one pentagram of his throne appeared, cracking, and then sucking the mana from the surroundings. Vicente and Lauren watched this happen quickly, in just under a minute, with this essence making its full evolution to indigo grade!


    Vicente turned pale as he watched it. His time in Pris Realm was running out, and he couldn''t extend it!


    He said to her, "As you''ve just seen, my pentagrams are sucking in mana from the environment and will evolve over the next few minutes. When my pentagrams of the first magical form reach the indigo grade, I will be expelled from the continent."


    "What?" She opened her mouth in shock, losing the hope she had harbored for a few seconds after he had evolved and not been expelled from the continent.


    "I don''t know how this works, either. But I have to make sure Demien dies so you can absorb his blood. Otherwise..." He shook his head negatively, not wanting to say what would happen if he failed in hisst mission on the continent.


    Fortunately, after evolving two of his pentagrams to the indigo grade, his mana had increased by over 50%, his exhaustion from the previous battle was gone, and all his senses were sharper.


    With an even more refined elemental affinity for the elements of the Dark Path, Vicente could sense all negative creatures within a radius of up to 20 kilometers.


    Add to that his current speed, so fast that even Lauren, who had been able to at least follow his movements, could no longerprehend his speed, seeing only a blur in Vicente''s actions.


    In less than five minutes, before another of his pentagrams threatened to evolve into the Indigo grade, Vicente spotted Demien flying north.


    Demien looked in Vicente''s direction and turned even paler, cursing the heavens for having found him.


    This vampire was very sensitive and intelligent. The moment he saw Vicente, he realized that something wasn''t right.


    ''It can''t be!'' He opened his mouth while his eyes trembled.


    Vicente let go of Lauren and summoned histest pentagram from the throne, making the Throne of Light appear as a golden sword condensed in his hands.


    "Demien Bloodthorne, this is the end for you!" Vicente announced loudly as golden rays of light struck the vampire''s body, making him suffer as his negative elements burned with the light.


    Light and Dark were opposites, enemies, and each other''s nemesis. All it took was for one side to have more mana or elemental quality, to be able to act against the other and destroy it.


    With Vicente''s increase in quality and Demien''s exhaustion, this vampire immediately found himself screaming in terror as he was immobilized and tried to escape.


    Vicente appeared behind him like a ghost and spoke hisst word to the hideous creature.


    "Die!"


    With that word, Vicente plunged his sword through Demien''s body, from the middle of his back to the middle of his chest, cutting the vampire''s heart in half.


    But this was no mere physical attack. As the de of light pierced Demien''s body, the vampire felt his soul catch fire, quickly consumed by Vicente''s light.


    Capable of consuming souls and devouring darkness, Vicente''s newest power consumed Demien''s soul in a matter of moments, gradually silencing the screams of terror from the strongest vampire in the history of the Pris Realm.


    Demien''sst moments were listless, feeling his life being consumed as strong arms prevented him from moving.


    With a golden sword embedded in his body, he watched his dream of reaching the indigo grade and bing a Magus slip terrifyingly away from him asdy death, whom he had introduced to many beings throughout his life, appeared to him.


    Lauren witnessed Demien''s end as she shed tears. She would soon lose her brother.


    As Demien''s body fell to the ground, the throne''s fourth cyan pentagram, which had the potential to evolve to the indigo grade, appeared, broke, and then demonstrated the same evolution as the pentagram of minutes before.


    Vicente felt his powers increase a little more as the call from the Supreme Continent grew stronger.


    Fortunately, he hadpleted his mission and could leave in peace.


    Still, he moved while he could still stand. With a flick of his fingers, Demien''s corpse fell apart, and every valuable part of the creature''s vampire body separated.


    He sent half of Demien''s blood to Lauren and the other half, along with the creature''s organs, to his subordinates.

 Chapter 935 Time of Departure (2)

    Chapter 935 Time of Departure (2)


    Seeing the vampire blood in front of her, an essence different from the other vampires she had killed, Lauren hesitated.


    Vicente said to her, "I know what you''re feeling. I know you want to spend yourst moments with me. It''s not fair how things end, but you have to do it, Lauren. Take it here and now. I''m going to make this area inessible to all living things once you begin to absorb it.


    When you wake up in a few weeks, go home and tell the family I''ll do my best on the Supreme Continent to get back to them as soon as possible."


    She nodded without saying anything, tears streaming down her delicate, pale face. But even though she felt strange, her heart pounding and her whole body numb, she did what she had to do.


    With her brother still near, Lauren sat in a lotus position and used the blood of the strongest vampire in history.


    Vicente had only given her as much of that blood as she could absorb. At her current level, she could barely absorb a third of Demien''s blood!


    It was a pity that vampire blood decayed quickly. Since it would take her weeks to absorb just that amount, it would be a mistake to keep more for future absorptions.


    She felt the powerful effects of the vampire blood and quickly overcame the resistance to vampire blood that her body had before it started the transformations.


    Vicente saw this and sighed as he felt his third pentagram stabilize at the indigo grade.


    ''I have little time. In 15 minutes at the most, I won''t be on the continent anymore.'' He concluded as he moved, using the metals from the rocks in the area to build a temple around the spot where Lauren was cultivating.


    He formed a tower in the shape of an open cylinder, enclosing the entire area where Lauren was, with a radius of 45 meters, enough for him not to disturb her, but to guarantee her safety after his departure.


    The 20-meter tower, inscribed with various symbols that Vicente had deliberately left as messages for his family, went into action, forming an electromaic field so strong it would be impossible for even Master Archmages who didn''t have the right elementalpatibility required to enter the area.


    Only someone wearing one of Vicente''s 6th stage armors or with a natural elemental affinity simr to his would be able to approach and enter this tower!


    When he had finished forming it, Vicente built some 5th and 6th stage armors, finding it much easier to create artifacts now that he was much stronger.


    However, he only created a group of 10 creatures.


    "Half of you should stay here and wait for Lauren. The other half should go to the human domains and deliver the news of Demien''s death. There should still be over four 6th stage vampires on the continent, so the humans should prepare themselves. Finally, inform my family of my departure."


    "Half of you should stay here and wait for Lauren. The other half should go to the human domains and deliver the news of Demien''s death. There should still be over four 6th stage vampires on the continent, so the humans should prepare themselves. Finally, inform my family of my departure."


    "Yes, creator." The 10 armors spoke simultaneously until half of them moved away, heading south, while the other half positioned themselves around the tower.


    Before he felt his next pentagram develop, Vicente sat down on a rock in that spot and looked toward the tower with a sigh.


    There was nothing left for him to do. Using a wormhole to get to his family wouldn''t work. He probably wouldn''t reach them before he was banished from the continent. Making more armor wouldn''t work, either. There weren''t enough quality materials in the area.


    Cultivating would only shorten his time even more, and since there was no one around, there was no way he could try to help in any other way.


    Having left almost all of his valuable resources with his family before his departure, Vicente took his armor, spatial ring, and valuable items with him, leaving only his clothes. He ced them in the metal tower, leaving them behind for someone to pick up in the future, or for his family to remember him by.


    ''Unfortunately, I won''t be able to see the elves and dragons like I...'' He wasmenting, remembering his promise to these tribes from the Majestic Treefrog Grove, when he suddenly felt something strange and looked up to the sky, his back to the tower where Lauren was.


    A circr golden glow,rge enough for six people to stand side by side, caught his eye before three creatures with pointed ears and golden hairs appeared.


    Vicente thought that beings from the Supreme Continent wereing for him, given the strong fluctuation of the portal. But a secondter, he identified the neers as he got up from where he was standing.


    "Elves..." He opened his mouth with a warm smile on his face. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In front of two of the tribal elders he had met on the previous journey stood an Advanced Archmage, the strongest of this tribe, who had been in seclusion during Vicente''s time there.


    "Vicente Fuller." The three elves appeared less than eight meters from him, each of them making greeting gestures.


    "I thought you couldn''t leave the Majestic Treefrog Grove..." He said as he looked at the two elders he already knew, a woman and a man.


    The woman replied, "We really couldn''t. But when you killed Demien Bloodthorne, our agreement with the vampires ended. Now we cane and go freely."


    "I see..." He thought as he stroked his chin. "In that case, have youe to say goodbye to me? I remember you wanted me to return to your region."


    The man of Intermediate Archmage cultivation nodded affirmatively. "We realized you would not die as we thought, but that your departure was imminent. As soon as Demien died, we moved here."


    "Thank your two magical forms for that, Vicente Fuller. Two distinct entities in the same body... The rules for you are not the same as for the other magicians who existed before. Maybe that''s why you''re still here, even with three indigo pentagrams on you," said the strongest of the three as he showed Vicente one of his hands.


    Vicente shook hands with the leader of the Elves'' tribe before listening.


    "Anyway, we have little time before you are forced to leave the continent. Take this with you," the elf leader said as he handed Vicente something, a bracelet with a diamond on it. "I will not talk about this object now. Everything you need to know, you''ll know when you put your mana into it.


    For now, just ept it. In exchange for what you''ll learnter, we''ll do our best to help the humans restore order to the continent."


    Vicente trusted the elves, knowing that this was an agreement in which each side had to do its part, without a treaty forcing them to do so. But he needed his family to be helped in some way, and the elves needed him to act on the Supreme Continent toplete their interests.


    Unfortunately, even with the help of the elves and probably the other powerful tribes of the Majestic Treefrog Grove, the situation on the continent wouldn''t change much for the humans.


    Certainly, the involvement of these creatures from Majestic Treefrog Grove would help improve the humans'' chances against the vampires, especially the Fuller family''s chances. But with 6th stage vampires, even Advanced Archmage level dragons and elves would struggle in future battles.


    Vicente knew that, so this promise wasn''t enough to make him feel relieved.


    But he thanked them before he felt his first maic pentagram show signs of evolving.


    "Thank you for making the effort toe here, elders. I''ll do my best when I get to the Supreme Continent."

 Chapter 936 Final Evolution and Welcome to Anicane

    Chapter 936 Final Evolution and Wee to Anicane


    As the first pentagram of Vicente''s maic form began to evolve, the three elves turned away from him, but stayed to watch his entire departure.


    "Good luck on the Supreme Continent. Don''t push your limits. Take it easy and think about the long term. If all goes well, your family will live there. Don''t make mistakes that will cause problems for them," the tribal leader said while Vicente could still hear him.


    A few momentster, Vicente could no longer hear anything as he felt himself under the eyes of invisible cosmic beings. Meanwhile, his connection to the Supreme Continent took over his body.


    The surrounding mana moved even more voraciously into his body, destroying and rebuilding his pentagram.


    Vicente felt less and less a part of the Pris Realm, gradually losing touch with that reality, feeling as if the surrounding space was part of himself and the rest was another universe.


    The elements of the area became distant from him, while all he felt was a strange powering from somewhere far away.


    Suddenly, his rebuilding pentagram changed, suddenly glowing strongly as if it was about to explode, for a moment bing impossible to observe. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Then, like a sh of lightning, it returned to its usual form, this time a strong indigo color!


    The other two pentagrams¡ªcapable of evolving¡ªappeared, also showing signs of evolution.


    A golden bolt of lightning fell from the sky, and shortly after, the three elves saw Vicente disappear, his aura no longer noticeable.


    But the phenomenon caused by his ascension and departure lingered for a few moments, leaving the area more powerful than ever, with Vicente''s metal tower benefiting from it.


    The elves felt the electromaic phenomena in the area grow stronger, not knowing whether to look toward where he had disappeared or toward the tower.


    "Sigh... He''s gone. I didn''t expect it to happen so quickly. The books didn''t mention it," said the woman next to the two golden-haired elves.


    The leader of the tribe said, "Someone who bes a Magus gets one indigo pentagram before they leave. Vicente left with four and will probably arrive on the Supreme Continent with six, maybe seven essences of that grade."


    "That makes sense... Sigh! He''ll arrive there like a monster. I hope he doesn''t have the misfortune of running into some kind of talent scout. That would be tragic for all of us." The weaker man said before turning his face to the metal tower.


    "What about her?"


    "She''ll be fine. But still, it''s best if one of us stays here to talk to her about her brother''s departure and to propose our alliance. Our agreement with Vicente is verbal, but with her and the others, it must be different," said the tribal leader.


    "Syvis, you must stay. Orym and I will leave to sort out the beginning of our tribe''s entry into this mess. Now that Vicente is gone, there''s a lot for us to do. The vampires are still a great danger."


    The three agreed, with the woman staying behind and the two men leaving not long after the phenomena in the area had calmed down.


    Left alone, under the observation of Vicente''s robotic armor, Syvis would soon sit down to meditate while waiting for Lauren.


    ''It will take her at least five weeks to finish absorbing all the blood she received. I''ll meditate while she finishes...'' Syvis looked in the direction he had gone after thinking about Lauren. ''I just hope you have luck on your path, Vicente Fuller.''


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vicente felt as if his body had risen into the sky and then traveled between the clouds for about four minutes as his seventh indigo pentagram finished forming.


    When this happened, the speed at which he was being transported to another ce changed, elerating significantly until he felt as if he had entered the water, with a powerful sensation permeating every corner of his body.


    This wasn''t water, however, but mana so dense that for a few seconds Vicente thought he was going to drown, moving his arms like a drowning person.


    As he did so, he felt the mana in the surrounding area pass through his fingers, a sensation impossible to feel in Pris Realm!


    Then, as if by a touch of magic, his Magic Gems absorbed much of the surrounding mana until what looked like a silver chain formed on his forehead, connecting the two gems.


    The sensation of being in water passed, while his 12 pentagrams appeared outside of his body, showing his current configuration.


    For his maic powers, his current configuration was indigo, indigo, cyan, cyan, indigo, cyan.


    For the Throne, his configuration was not so different: indigo, cyan, cyan, indigo, indigo, indigo.


    But there were two surprises for Vicente in two pentagrams.


    He ignored the still blurry but gradually sharpening surroundings to focus on his previous green maic pentagram, but also on the newest pentagram he had absorbed, which should be cyan.


    The pentagram of light had also evolved to indigo. This was not strange, considering that this pentagram was the type that evolved with the progress of its user. But the green pentagram, with the original power of Psychic Immunity, was not the type that could evolve. Even so, it was clearly cyan now.


    ''What happened?'' Vicente asked himself, ignoring the fact that his cultivation had just passed thest barrier of the initial level of the 6th stage and reached the Intermediate Archmage level.


    However, he would soon put his many doubts aside as he saw his surroundings more clearly, as what seemed to be a heavy fog dissipated, revealing the ce where he had arrived, a ce he honestly hadn''t expected to encounter.


    His pentagrams returned to his body and his evolution of ascension to the Supreme Continent ended as he saw what looked like a tform inside a building.


    The ce he was on had a concave roof, with several strange inscriptions on concave columns that formed an ''X''. In addition, the area around the tform was almostpletely walled off, with only one exit ahead where a group was waiting for him.


    These individuals looked human, but most of them had animal ears, hooves, wings, and even the heads of beasts.


    "Human, 33 years old, Intermediate Archmage, from Pris Realm." Someone said in a distinctnguage than the one Vicente knew, but he understood it, strangely enough.


    "What is your name?" The only one who lookedpletely human asked Vicente.


    "Vicente Fuller." He replied as he narrowed his eyes, momentarily not noticing the cultivation of these beings.


    "Well, wee to Anicane, Vicente Fuller."

 Chapter 937 Machine City

    Chapter 937 Machine City


    For a moment, Vicente was silent, standing in the middle of the tform of 9 meters radius, facing the six individuals with humanoid bodies, all dressed in the same type of clothing, obviously members of the same force.


    One of them was not so different from Vicente, obviously a human. But the other five, well, they were very or slightly different from humans.


    The most human of the five had rabbit ears and eyes. Everything else about him seemed perfectly human. The most different of them had a lion''s head, a lion''s tail at least two feet long, and a very muscr body, like that of a bodybuilder, something rarely seen in Pris Realm.


    As he watched wide-eyed, Vicente''s senses gradually worked, revealing to him the true cultivation of these beings.


    These were Magus, possibly peak Magus, individuals at a whole stage above Vicente''s current level!


    Gulp!


    ''What kind of ce is this? Why does it look like I''ve been summoned to this ce? Does evolution to the Supreme Continent take us to predetermined ces?''


    Several questions popped into Vicente''s surprised mind.


    But these six individuals were used to the mindset of neers to their sect.


    One of them stepped forward and formed an indigo pentagram in the air, while a refreshing aura emanated from him and covered Vicente''s body.


    "Vicente Fuller, you must have many questions. That''s normal. But for now, try to follow us and listen to our presentation. The people of Pris Realm call this ce we''re in the Supreme Continent, but we''re not really a continent. We call our world Anicane.


    Right now you''re on the Light Cay, one of the over 10,000 inds of Anicane. Specifically, you are in Stonewall. We are all members of Stonewall, and from today, you will be one of us," said the human in the area.


    ''Anicane? So, this is a different world from Pris Realm? But the elves and dragons told me that our ancestors could travel here by sea in the past...'' Vicente became more curious after that person''s words, ufortable about having to deal with strangers so soon after arriving in this ce.


    "Is this an obligation? I''d really prefer you to let me go," he said, a little ufortable dealing with strangers aftering out of a war against vampires.


    But after saying these words, he turned pale, not believing he had said what he had just thought without intending to express it.


    The person using a pentagram smiled along with the others at the effects of his power.


    The human introduced himself. "My name is Myles, Vicente. Those behind me are Primrose, Eleanor, Jethro, Eleazar and Azariah. As for your question, no, that''s not possible. We will not force you into anything, but you''ll understandter that it won''t work for you to be without a sect.


    For now,e with one of us. You''ve just arrived, so let''s finish your application to the sect. You also have to leave the Nine Paths tform. Others might arrive at any moment."


    "Others? Before me, thousands of years have passed since thest one from Pris Realm came to the Supreme Continent," Vicente said, still using the old name given to this ce by the people of the Pris Realm.


    One woman there, Primrose, smiled at him and exined. "Like Pris Realm, there are 10,000 other worlds. Every day, new Magus, or less often, special cases like you, arrive on one ind of Anicane. There are no rules for the arrival of new magicians, so it can happen that two arrive on the same ind on the same day... You don''t want to stay there for long. The result of another person''s arrival on the Nine Paths tform is not good for anyone on it.


    Vicente looked at this other tform and felt a shiver run down his spine.


    He stepped forward, arriving next to these six individuals, with the human acting against him by gathering his pentagram back into his body.


    "Primrose, he seems to hear you. You''d better take care of introducing him to the sect," said the human called Myles, while the woman with the lips and paws of a cat, a small tail at her back, nodded at him.


    The others stood around as they watched Primrose lead Vicente out of this area of the Nine Paths tform.


    Vicente followed her as he looked back at the surroundings, entering a corridor from which he could see a great deal of light in the distance.


    But this corridor was really lengthy and until he reached its end, it would be enough for him to hear a lot from Primrose. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "All right, Vicente Fuller, where shall we start?" She asked herself before beginning. "Right, you''re from Pris Realm. You must have heard stories about that Supreme Continent over there, right?"


    "Yes, quite a bit."


    "Forget everything you know. Until a million years ago, things in Anicane were the way the people of your world must think to this day. But everything changed when the Nine Paths were destroyed.


    I won''t go into details now because it''s not convenient. There''s a lot of history involved, things that won''t be that important to you. But if you want to know more about it, visit the Central Library when you get a chance.


    In any case, forget what you know about us. It won''t help you at all, and might even hinder you.


    You are now in Stonewall, the major force of the Light Cay, a magical sect that focuses on forging. You came here because of yourpatibility with us, so you''ll soon be able to get back to developing your profession.


    For now, don''t think too much about it. I''ll escort you to your new home, where you can rest. You''ve just ascended, so you have a lot to process. On your ne you were the strongest, but here you''re just an average magician¡ªmaybe a little above average, considering you ascended as an Archmage.


    In your room, you will find all the basic books you need to read while you rest, as well as some resources, your uniform, and your calendar. Don''t worry, you''ll have a safe ce to learn and adjust during the next year."


    When she finished speaking, they reached the end of the corridor outside therge, windowless building they were in.


    Vicente''s eyes widened as he saw the outside of this ce, where flying boats, giant robots, floating trains, vertical and horizontal elevators, and even cars filled the view ahead.


    She smiled at him and said as she patted him on the back, "Wee to Machine City, Vicente Fuller. This is your new home as of today."

 Chapter 938 Advice from a Friendly Senior

    Chapter 938 Advice from a Friendly Senior


    For the next few minutes, Vicente followed Primrose around the city, distracted by the exnation of how it worked and the most important ces to remember.


    This looked like a futuristic city from an Earth movie, but it was also a mixture of mixed races and the elements of cultivation. It was a ce he could only describe as strange.


    But Vicente was in a hurry to get stronger, take his ce in this society, and eventually change the situation for his family.


    "You will spend your next year here. Ravengarde has powerful and intricate formations to prevent Anicane''s natural mana from ''drowning'' newly ascended to our world, like you.


    During the year, you will have the opportunity to adapt to the world''s natural mana concentration and learn the basics of survival out there. After that, depending on your results, you may be given freedom toe and go, even as a member of my sect."


    "Getting used to the mana of the area? I think I got used to it the moment I arrived," Vicente said in a confident tone, thinking that this person had underestimated him.


    She looked at him as she continued to lead him to the area where he would live from today on. "The mana outside the city is 100 times denser than in here. You probably almost drowned in mana after going through the Nine Paths. If you leave this area now, your Magic Gems will explode and you will die."


    Vicente paled when he heard this, as he had indeed felt drowned earlier.


    She stopped in front of him and grabbed one of his fists. "You''re really strong, I''ll give you that. Not particrly good at ignoring reality, but strong for your level. Yet, you don''t seem to be that intelligent... Or maybe you''re blinded by some problem.


    Either way, I''m going to help you. Can you feel the difference between you and me, Vicente?"


    "Apart from our cultivation bases?" Vicente asked as he tried to test this woman with his electromaic abilities.


    He found it difficult to see through this body, as he could easily do in the Pris Realm. Nevertheless, he noticed something. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She smiled when she saw he had found what she wanted him to see. "You have a good understanding of cultivation. You''ll learn things quickly.


    Anyway, what you''ve just noticed is the main reason it''s dangerous for you to leave this city, or rather, the protected area of the city. While the magic within me is stable,pletely under my control, your soul and magical forms arepletely out of bnce.


    You''re no longer in Pris Realm, but it will be a while before you stop sucking up the mana in your surroundings. For at least a year, your body will continue to show the effects of your qualitative evolution, which is both an opportunity and a danger.


    Newly ascended people like you can be stronger very quickly because of the Heavenly Blessing given to those who transcend the limitations of their home worlds.


    But this blessing, which is responsible for this terrifying mana absorption, can kill you. If you absorb more mana than your body can handle, it, your soul, and your Magic Gem could explode. So until this process is over, you have little choice here. ept it and take the chance."


    Vicente fell silent as he realized she was right. ''At this rate, I''ll be a real Magus by the end of the year!'' He thought about how much he was improving every second and how much he could improve in theing months.


    "That..." He opened his mouth to speak, but hesitated.


    ''I can''t say I''m here on a mission. Either she''ll take me for a clown andugh, or she''ll take me seriously and see me as someone to be eliminated or even arrested.'' Vicente took a step back.


    He really was in a hurry to grow up, to find the elves and dragons of Pris Realm, or at least the descendants of those ancestors. But there was no point in doing things that would kill him or make him even more limited.


    ''If I''m going to have freedom in the future, as she says, I''d better calm down and ept the situation I''m in. In any case, I can continue to strengthen myself and at least learn the reality of the Supr¡ªAnicane.'' He clenched his fists as he took a deep breath.


    He had to take one step at a time!


    "I understand. I''m sorry for my behavior, Senior Primrose. In truth, I left Pris Realm at war. The vampires started a massacre and unfortunately, I didn''t have enough time to solve the crisis. That''s why I''m a bit worried." He revealed the truth.


    Was there a risk that this information would be used against him? He couldn''t be sure, but he thought that talking to Primrose about it now might help rather than hinder him.


    And even if it reached his potential enemies, what difference would it make? It wasn''t as if anyone from Anicane could go to the Pris Realm anyway. Besides, he wouldn''t tell anyone he had left a family behind. He was just a young warrior who missed an opportunity to resolve a conflict on behalf of his countrymen.


    Primrose looked into Vicente''s eyes and felt the truth in his words. "Vampires, huh? We heard that some natives of Anicane stayed behind in several worlds after the destruction of the Nine Paths."


    "Do you have any information about them, Senior?" Vicente asked, sensing that this woman knew many important truths for him.


    She shook her head in denial. "Perhaps the sect has useful information for you. But what I know about vampires is the same as what you know... A little more, actually, but not that different.


    Vampires are phenomenal creatures, even in Anicane. But they are hard to find. They have their own domain and are in an area far away from us. Since Stonewall has never had to deal with vampires directly, it''s not normal for the sect members to know much about them.


    But it''s possible that the Central Library has information that I don''t know about. After all, we''ve done business with hundreds of inds, including some that are hostile to vampires. Maybe one of these groups has given us information about vampires as part of payments."


    "I see... What about the natives of Pris Realm? When did thest of them arrive in Stonewall?"


    "When? You were the first." Primrose grinned at Vicente. "We know about your continent because in the distant past, we were connected to all the over 10,000 worlds.


    Each native of the different worlds has a special aura that we can analyze and distinguish their origins. But since the end of the Nine Paths, we have received no one from your world."


    "So thest one to ascend from Pris Realm didn''te here? Is there any way I can find out where they went?" Vicente asked, as this would be his first clue to finding enemies, like the members of the Congregation of Revtions, but also allies, like the dragons and elves.


    "I am sorry. I don''t know how to help you. Of the over 10,000 inds in Anicane, we only have rtions with 259. As for the others, we have only asional, often idental encounters. It''s not umon for us to have no rtionship with most of our world for tens of thousands of years. So there''s no way to know." She was sincere in a way that even Vicente found strange.


    Vicente sighed in defeat, but didn''t insist. But something else caught his attention. "By the way, why are you helping me? You weed me so well... I can''t help but be curious about the reality of this ce."


    She looked away from Vicente, pointing toward a rtively ordinary house in what looked like a residential neighborhood of very simr houses.


    "Stonewall is a righteous sect. I won''t say much about us. You cane to your own conclusions. But in short, you''re a junior to me. I was once in your position, as were many of myrades.


    You know nothing and you''ve done nothing here. Maybe you''re a psychopathic killer who deserves to die. Or maybe you''re someone who will revolutionize our society for the better. Or just an ordinary guy.


    There''s no reason for me or mypanions to hate you or mistreat you. You''re like a baby to us. Depending on how you grow up here, we''ll change our behavior. Until then, there''s no reason to refuse to help you when you have just entered our house."


    Vicente didn''t know what to say. This was so direct and hard to believe that he couldn''t help but be even more suspicious.


    ''I''ll really have to judge you for myself. For now, I''m going to ept because I have no choice. But I''ll see if that''s what it is.''


    "So tell me about the Nine Paths that you''ve mentioned several times. What is it? How was it destroyed?"


    The moment Vicente asked it, Primrose froze and shot an extremely icy look in his direction.

 Chapter 939 The Nine Paths

    Chapter 939 The Nine Paths


    ''What''s happening? Don''t I deserve to know?''


    Vicente''s demeanor instantly grew more serious as he sensed Primrose''s prating gaze on him. For a brief moment, he remained silent, observing her intently as she stared at him with a newfound intensity, unlike anything he had seen before.


    However, in a sudden shift of mood, Primrose quickly regained herposure and spoke with a serious yet understanding tone. "It is imperative that you refrain from inquiring about the Nine Paths, particrly regarding its destruction."


    "O-okay," he replied, making a peace sign with his hands.


    "The Nine Paths is what we call the magical connection of the over ten thousand worlds or nes. They are all connected to Anicane somehow.


    Maybe you''ve heard about the Nine Paths in Pris Realm. When the natives of that ce came and went from there to here, they had to go through the Stars Sea¡ªthe Nine Paths.


    It''s said that when you leave one dimension and go to another, whether it''s higher, lower, or on the same level as yours, you have nine ways to go.


    These nine paths can take you to distinct orders of existence, leading you to safe paths or deadly dangerous paths."


    "So the Nine Paths are the dangerous sea that my old friends said their ancestors crossed to get to the Supreme Continent?" Vicente wasn''t that surprised; the elves and dragons had misunderstood the Nine Paths.


    "Yes, I believe so. In the distant past, all the over 10,000 worlds were connected. So for the experts of that time, it really was as if we were one big world, and traveling from one world to another was like sailing between continents.


    The people of Pris Realm were not the only ones who misinterpreted our reality. Several other civilizations have simr theories about the Nine Paths."


    Vicente continued walking alongside Primrose, entering the house that would apparently be his new home from today on.


    He cautiously stepped forward, eager to learn more about the Nine Paths. "Since the Nine Paths were destroyed, how did I get to Anicane?"


    "That''s the tricky part. We say that the Nine Paths were destroyed, but that''s not quite right. The Nine Paths, as they were in their origin, no longer exist. But a thinyer that connects these many levels still exists today.


    However, it is almost impossible for anyone from either side to ess this thinyer. Only with the help of special high-level devices can we do this."


    Vicente thought of the Nine Path Formation and imagined that it was such a device. "Let me guess. Your formation summoned me here from the Pris Realm?"


    She smiled as she nodded in the affirmative. "That''s more or less what happened. Since the change about a million years ago, several lower nes have changed their rules.


    Some simply lost permanent contact with Anicane. Others, like the Pris Realm, have almost disappeared, but every few millennia, when geniuses outside the rules of those nes appear, they are expelled from their homnds. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    900,000 years ago, someone like you would have been thrown into the chaos of space and face immense challenges to reach us.


    But between 900,000 and 850,000 years ago, a special man appeared on one of the over 10,000 inds of Anicane. This man created the device behind the Nine Path Formation, which basically works by summoning cultivators who have reached the limit of their ns.


    When someone is about to be thrown into the chaos of space, the formation that is mostpatible with them will connect with them and summon them directly from their ne to the ind that is mostpatible with them.


    So don''t get this wrong. We didn''t take you out of Pris Realm. You were about to be exiled from there, anyway. We just saved you from the chaos and shortened your journey to a higher ne". She finished her long exnation.


    Understanding the Nine Paths was something that 9 out of 10 neers to Anicane sought in their first hours on one of the over 10,000 inds there. That''s why Primrose exined enough about the Nine Paths for Vicente to understand his situation.


    Many neers, before they understood reality, felt they could question and challenge the order of things. But none of this led anywhere good, neither for these neers nor for those who weed them...


    "Study the Nine Paths as much as you feel you need to. Just avoid asking sensitive questions about it. Certain things or doubts are better left unsaid," she said in a suggestive tone.


    ''There seems to be something problematic behind the ''end'' of the Nine Paths... Even a powerful Magus like Primrose is afraid to just talk about it.'' Vicente nodded at her, understanding that he should be careful.


    "Anyway." She smiled at him, feeling a sense of relief at changing the subject. "This will be your home for the next few months. Every new disciple in the sect has their own residence, which only you have ess to it. Inside you''ll find everything you need, from foodpatible with your body, virtual assistants, cleaning and organizing robots, a cultivation room, a simple library, and more."


    Vicente looked around as she showed him the 10 areas of the house, which looked very simr to the human residences in the Pris Realm.


    "Do not be too surprised if we seem to be able to read your thoughts and habits. We are very good at creating artificial intelligences.


    The AI in this house is currently mastering everything the sect needs to know about the Pris Realm, so it''s likely that the design,nguage, types of food avable, and other things in your house will remind you of home. But there''s no one there to predict your future or read your mind. It''s just an interesting trick." She looked at Vicente''s house as curiously as he looked at her.


    Parts of the house didn''t remind Vicente of Pris Realm, but of Earth!


    ''That doesn''t seem right... The artificial intelligence in this house must be more powerful than she says.'' He felt he would be living in a ce where he would be probably watched all the time.


    Primrose stopped in front of the exit door and said, "well, all the equipment here, including the artificial intelligence of the house, will be under your control. You can control them as you wish, even block them if you wish. However, take your time to adjust.


    The books here are certainly valuable, but take some time to visit the Central Library. What''s here is just the basics."


    "I see. Thank you for bringing me here. By the way, do I have any responsibilities? What do I have to do in exchange for all this?" Vicente got right to the point, considering there were no free lunches in the world.


    All this special treatment he was getting had toe at a price!


    She stopped in front of his house and exined thisst point before she left. "I''m sure you''ll understand the why of everything quickly. But until you are done understanding where you are and epting yourself in this new circumstance, you have all the time you need for yourself. Your responsibility to us begins when you go to the city''s Registration Center."


    Primrose left soon after, leaving Vicente alone with his house.


    As Vicente thought he was finally alone, he turned to go back into the house, but froze at the sight of someone standing in the doorway.


    Swallowing his saliva and widening his eyes, Vicente nearly fell backwards when he saw the figure of his mother, Kate Hogan, standing in the doorway of his house, smiling at him.


    "Master, your humble servant presents herself to you. From this day forward, you maymand me to do anything." Said the holographic woman in front of Vicente, but who looked so real that for a moment the ck-haired man thought she was the ghost of his mother.


    "Are you the artificial intelligence of this house that Primrose mentioned?" He asked in an uncertain, somewhat angry tone.


    "I am. Is there a problem?"


    "Primrose said you couldn''t read my mind. Then how can you look like that?" He asked, turning his face a little to the side as his grimace grew uglier.


    "I can''t really read your memories in the way you would consider ''reading memories'', master. But I can see fragments, though I can''t connect them in such a way as to see what you''ve already experienced.


    I''m simply reflecting the visual and auditory information my system recognizes as important to you. I thought using it might make our rtionship easier." The holographic woman exined.


    "I would prefer that you show me your true appearance. This person you showed me is too important to me for me to ept you using her appearance like this," he said as he entered the house.


    "I have no appearance. I can just be a voice in your head, or even message boxes if you prefer. But 87.68% of neers to Anicane prefer to interact with a 5D hologram simr to old acquaintances from their lives rather than hear voices."


    Vicente sat in the residence''s library and said as he manipted the light and formed the appearance of someone he would ept seeing in this creature. "Prisiche. She wasn''t a friend or someone I hated. She''s still alive, but I have a feeling I won''t see her again. That''s why I''ll call you Prisiche from now on. I hope you''re not as dangerous as she was." He sighed as the artificial intelligence of the house changed into a beautiful, seductive blonde woman.

 Chapter 940 The Cultivation Ranks in Anicane

    Chapter 940 The Cultivation Ranks in Anicane


    The hologram in the shape of a beautiful blonde woman glowed for a moment, as if she had advanced to a new level, before she kneeled down next to Vicente dressed as a maid.


    "Master, Prisiche is at your disposal to do whatever you wish," she said, perfectly imitating the Lamia''s voice and even some manners of such a creature from the Pris Realm.


    Vicente looked at the woman kneeling next to him, wondering if she was imitating the seductive and attentive part of the Lamia''s personality, or if they programmed this artificial intelligence that way.


    But he wouldn''t feel provoked by an artificial being, especially after everything he had experienced beforeing to Anicane.


    "What can you do for me? By the way, why does this sect use artificial intelligences like you?" Vicente asked while looking at the books in the library area of the house.


    Prisiche replied. "I can do many things for you, master. I can keep the house organized, dispose of garbage, buy supplies, materials of all kinds, books, n things for you, in short, there are so many things that I couldn''t possibly tell you in a single conversation. You can try to give me an order and I''ll tell you if I can do it for you.


    As for your second question, the sect doesn''t have enough members to advise neers like you, so that job is usually left to artificial intelligences.


    Not only that, but the Light Cay is a very advanced realmpared to the Pris Realm. I may seem special to you, but every resident of the Light Cay is apanied by some kind of AI. The best ced on our great ind even have advanced versions in their own brains. Some call it a system."


    "Interesting." Vicente murmured as he looked at Prisiche, unable to shake the feeling that this hologram was as real as the Lamia who had stayed behind to advise Nina and Lauren.


    "I''m ttered." Prisiche blushed, even imitating the breathing of a living being, while her tone seemed genuinely moved.


    This made him fall silent, seeing many differences in this artificial intelligencepared to the artificial life he had created in his artifacts in the Pris Realm.


    As much as Vicente had created life in Pris Realm, these armors and weapons had fake intellectual levels. They could talk, make decisions, n things, but basically they were just mimicking what he had taught them. Prisiche, on the other hand, seemed much moreplex, almost as if she were perfect.


    With that in mind, he asked. "Can you tell me how the Nine Paths..."


    Even before Vicente had finished formting his question, Prisiche stood up from where she was kneeling and advised him. "No, I can''t. That''s something my master should not try to know until he is stronger than my creator. This is sensitive information that could lead to problems for you, me, and everyone in the Light Cay."


    Even though it wasn''t what he wanted, Vicente got something more than he had ever gotten from Primrose.


    Prisiche hadn''t given him any new information, but she had given him a goal, a mission, before he got any closer to this important issue.


    "And what level would that be?" He asked with an interested smile on his face.


    "My creator is the current master of the sect, a 9-Star Grand Magus. Be a Sorcerer and you''ll surpass him," she said with the corners of her lips raised in a slight smile, almost as if she were challenging him.


    Vicente opened his mouth in surprise, not expecting to have to be a 9th stage magician just to ask that question.


    ''That gives me a bad feeling...'' He became more serious, but he knew that thinking about it wouldn''t do much good.


    "I see... All right. I''ll get to that level before I ask questions."


    "That''s best for all of us, my master."


    "But tell me about the cultivation realms above my current one. For example, how is the Magus stage divided?"


    In the Pris Realm, there could be no beings at the 7th stage, so there was nothing to talk about above the 6th stage.


    Prisiche answered as a glowing table formed in front of her, making it easier for Vicente to understand her words.


    "All levels or realms of cultivation in Anicane are divided in the same way. I know you experienced something different in the Pris Realm, something that was meaningful to you. But the foundation of magical cultivation here is different. Maybe that''s one reason why neers to Anicane get into that strange state of mana absorption like the one you are in now.


    Anyway, all the magical realms are divided into nine stars. So a Magus starts their journey at 1-Star and goes up to 9-Star. As they progress, they be 1-Star Grand Magus, and so on.


    Right now, my master, you are a 3-Star Archmage and should be a 4-Star in a few days, I suppose."


    Vicente was a little surprised, but he suppose it made sense. As his body absorbed mana beyond his control, he could tell that parts of himself were changing to adapt to this reality.


    It wasn''t anything particrly impressive, but it was happening fast enough for him to notice.


    "Speaking of neers, many like me arrive in Anicane every day? Why is that? Are all these magicians from simr ces? Are they more like me or like the natives of Anicane?"


    She sat down next to Vicente and started, "some of them are like you. Others are like the beasts in your ne, Master. But there are those who are very different.


    The strangest of all are microscopic creatures that resemble bacteria. It''s extremely difficult to deal with them,municate with them, or even understand how their power works. So I advise you to stay away when you see a kind of shapeless mass that can transform itself as if it were a living liquid. They are dangerous and troublesome.


    But these microscopic entities are in the minority. Most of the neers have physical bodies, humanoid forms, can think, and cultivate some kind of special energy. Some, like you, are lucky enough toe from nes where mana exists. Otherse from worlds where they have a different form of energy, which they call ether, among other variations of spiritual energy.


    Those who aren''t used to mana usually have a hard time adjusting, and are often forced to start their cultivations over when they get here. The good news is that they can do this in a fraction of the time it took them to reach their level, and many are even stronger afterwards.


    Anyway, given the wide variety of origins of the creatures that arrive in Anicane, there are many half-breeds of different races, half-breeds of half-breeds, and so on. The diversity in Anicane is really great, so I wouldn''t be surprised if I were you."


    "And all these beings cannot return to their nes?" He asked.


    "Yes, that''s the case. There are no exceptions... I''m sorry."


    She saw the regret in his eyes, but continued to answer him. "There are over 10,000 nes associated with Anicane. Some even say there are 10,000 times that number. Others simply think that there is a time difference between our ne and the others, which would exin why we always receive neers from different ces."


    This worried Vicente because he didn''t want there to be something that would make him live for a few days while hispanions in the Pris Realm would live for decades or centuries. Such a thing would end his missionpletely!


    Prisiche said, understanding what he had in mind, "But don''t think too much about it. These are just rumors without proof. If there was a time distortion, it wouldn''t have taken the sect a million years to get their first native of the Pris Realm. There must be another exnation for the constant arrival of new beings in Anicane."


    "I see. Thank you for your concern." He sighed and sat down with a set of books he wanted to read.


    Prisiche probably knew everything in the books of this house. But he wanted to read some things for himself. Besides, all the talking had stressed him out, and he wanted some silence.


    ''My mission here seems to be much moreplicated than I thought. Not being able to travel outside the city, being part of a sect, not being able to ask questions, and cultivation ranks that are bigger than I imagined are just problems with no sign of answers.


    Lauren and Nina are in trouble, but I have to stay here, in a room, reading...''


    He felt terrible in this situation, preferring to be tortured than to endure it without being able to act.


    But he was experienced enough to know that studying this ce and learning about the area while his body stopped absorbing mana beyond his control was the best he could do. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unfortunately, he had to slow down his frantic war pace and take things one step at a time again.


    It was difficult. But he had one great goal in mind!


    To see his family again!


    ''It''ll take a while, Annie, but I''ll make it,'' he thought before he opened the first book he would read in this ce.

 Chapter 941 The Value of a Newcomer

    Chapter 941 The Value of a Neer


    After reading for a while, Vicente learned more about the ce he was in. Although Primrose had told him earlier that the Light Cay was the ind he was on, it was not just an ind; it was a continent! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Considering its size, the Light Cay alone could cover 40% of Pris Realm. However, the residents of this domain, led by Stonewall, considered this and other domains of simr size to be mere inds, given the number of such enves in Anicane.


    ording to the books avable in the house that would be Vicente''s residence, all of Anicane''s inds were asrge asrge parts of the Pris Realm. But the poption was not as small as that of Vicente''s birthce.


    The poption of the Pris Realm, whether it consisted only of humans or magical beings, was notrge. Thergest states, regardless of race, should have a total poption in the tens of millions, while smaller states had a few million at most.


    Anicane had over 10,000 "inds" and each of them had a poption of a few hundred million!


    Last but not least, the city Vicente was in was huge, easily outpacing 3 million inhabitants, something you would rarely see in the Pris Realm.


    Another difference between Anicane and Pris Realm was the percentage of inhabitants who were sensitive to magic. While in Vicente''s home, half or more of the poption didn''t even have the ability to manipte mana, in Anicane, 99% of the living beings were sensitive to magic.


    However, despite the differences in power ranking, the cultivation method in Anicane was simr to that of the Pris Realm.


    Some races didn''t need to hunt for pentagrams to be stronger, and they were usually the ones who supplied pentagrams to other races, while others needed to add pentagrams to their Magic Gems.


    Upon arrival in Anicane, anyone who wasn''tpatible with the local magic system would undergo a dyed Awakening Ceremony, which was basically the method Prisiche had mentioned when talking about those beings who weren''t used to mana and had to start their cultivations from scratch.


    Unlike the Pris Realm, where Awakening was a rigorous and difficult process, in Anicane it was something simple that could even be done more than once on the same being.


    This part caught Vicente''s attention, and since he had no more books on the subject, he couldn''t help but ask Prisiche about it.


    She told him what she knew, that the second Awakening didn''t give magicians new powers, but qualitatively improved the powers they had already gained in the first Awakening. But the second Awakening was not something that could be controlled. It was a natural event that could happen to magicians who met certain requirements.


    Besides, the other things were just curiosities to him. The Light Cay was technologically advanced, but that shouldn''t be somethingmon to all ''inds''. The Light Cay was specialized in its forge and advanced technologies, while other inds might be specialized in different ways, so they might have very different characteristics.


    But from what he discovered, it wasn''t easy to get to and from the ''inds'' of Anicane, so he shouldn''t worry too much about the reality of other ''inds'', at least in the short term.


    Separated by the grandiose Thousand Seas Ocean, a journey between ''inds'' could cost greater riches than anything Vicente had ever seen in the Pris Realm. The journey, even the shortest travel from the Light Cay, could be so dangerous and long that it was only essible to those at least at the 8th stage of cultivation.


    For someone like him, an Archmage, traveling to any other "ind" would be as dangerous as traveling out of the Seidel Kingdom when he was just an Acolyte!


    With this information, Vicente could understand that he should focus on the Light Cay, especially Stonewall, for the time being.


    As he had already read, the Light Cay was huge, with an immense poption. Only in this small part of Anicane should he have enough problems and opportunities to concentrate on for a long time.


    The Light Cay was led by Stonewall, the sect Vicente now belonged to. But it was not the only power on the ''ind'', and it was notfortable enough in its position that there were no disputes or concerns from the sect about maintaining its position.


    While Vicente was learning about his new home, at least two major forces of the Light Cay, with simr strengths to Stonewall, should be looking for loopholes to take the sect''s ce!


    In this part of the reading, a full day after his arrival in this world, Vicente understood why Primrose and the others had weed him so well earlier!


    ...


    "So that''s it... It makes sense." Vicente closed a red book in his hands, understanding what had happened hours ago when he arrived in the sect.


    "Master?" Prisiche asked in a curious tone.


    Over thest few hours, she had heard her master muttering to himself, sometimes pausing for several minutes while staring into space, and then making expressions of concern or relief. Sometimes he exined himself to her while trying to get the opinion of this artificial intelligence. Other times, he simply ignored her.


    This time Vicente did not ignore Prisiche. He said to her, "Now I understand why you all treat me with respect and some value instead of just a nobody."


    "Where youe from, is it customary to treat neers like dirt or like ves, master?" She asked curiously, understanding what he had read and what he had in mind.


    "No, but where Ie from, someone like me would be imprisoned, perhaps even prevented from cultivating, until the whole truth about them was revealed. If they were a danger to the organization they had joined, they could be tortured or even killed." Vicente didn''t hide the reality from Prisiche.


    "A terrible, barbaric ce," she said, sounding civilized despite the barbaric side her civilization also had.


    "More or less. Things are more direct there. That can be bad sometimes, but it also has its advantages," he muttered to himself before speaking in a stronger tone. "But now I understand my position. Obviously, your society holds newly promoted people from lower nes in high esteem."


    "Certainly." She shook her head in agreement. "Even though Anicane far surpasses any lower ne associated with us, and there is no shortage of geniuses anywhere in Anicane, it takes more than just talent to reach the top. Determination and experience y important roles in the cultivation process. But not every super talent has what it takes.


    However, for hundreds of thousands of years, every neer to Anicane from the lower nes has performed important feats and reached amazing heights that are difficult to reach."


    In short, geniuses like Vicente, capable of bing the strongest of their nes and reaching Anicane, came to this world as "weaklings," but with a lot of potential, potential superior even to the native geniuses of Anicane.


    Each person in Vicente''s circumstances was highly valued by each power they belonged to and were often considered factors capable of upsetting the bnce of power of the world.


    In short, those who had more specialists who had ascended from lower nes were often considered more promising because of the advantages of first cultivating in Anicane at already higher levels and with great experience and determination.


    Usually, people like Vicente went through wars, millennia of experience, and many more terrible experiences in their nes to reach Anicane.


    But that wasn''t all; cultivating at a high level in weak ces was also an added advantage for these beings. When they arrived at a high-level ce, it was easier for them to cultivate because they were more sensitive to everything in that reality.


    In short, while a young local Archmage was fully ustomed to Anicane, a neer like Vicente could achieve breakthroughs just by breathing the air outside of special ces like the one he was in.


    Someone with his identity could grow up quickly and had the potential to be great figures for the future of sects like Stonewall or even entire ''inds'' like the Light Cay!


    Because of all this, people like Vicente were treated very well on every ind in Anicane, given a chance to prove themselves before being treated ording to their own merits. If they were enemies disguised as allies, they would eventually be exposed. If they were allies, they would eventually receive even more benefits than when they arrived in their respective forces.


    Despite the negative implications behind this¡ªbeing a target of their sect''s enemy forces¡ªthere were definitely some very positive points that Vicente was happy with.


    ''If what they say about foreigners is true, then I''ll be able to be a Grand Magus in less time than it took me to be an Archmage... If that stuff about time distortion isn''t true, then maybe I can find out the truth before the worst happens in the Pris Realm.''


    Vicente clenched his fists as he considered the many implications of what he had discovered, especially the one that was most urgent to him.


    "Prisiche, I''ve finished reading the books we had here. Are there any other books in this house?"


    "No, master."


    "Then tell me about the city we''re in, how far I can go, and how to get to the Central Library." He ordered her, eager to continue his adaptation and learn more about this ce.

 Chapter 942 Getting to Know the City (1)

    Chapter 942 Getting to Know the City (1)


    "Master, right now we are in Ravengarde. This is the capital city of the Light Cay, the home of Stonewall. We are in the center of the ind, thousands of kilometers away from the sea.


    But despite its monumental size, Ravengarde is not entirely essible to you right now. Only the core of the city has the formations that protect our area from the dense mana of this region. If you try to set foot outside the 49 central city blocks, you''ll explode and die.


    But the most important services and areas of the city are avable to you within the area you can ess. Here you can visit the Central Library, the Combat Arenas, the Zoo, the Forges, in short, all kinds of services you might be interested in.


    As for how to get to each area, just tell me where you want to go and I''ll take you there." She finished with a smile on her face, looking eager to be walking around the city.


    "Can you get out of this house? I thought you were part of the structure," He asked doubtfully.


    "If you don''t want to, I can stay. But the entire central area of Ravengarde is essible to me and other artificial intelligences."


    "By the way, are you and the other AIs connected in any way? What guarantee do I have that you''re not at my side spying on me?" He asked provocatively, sensing that regardless of her answer, the power behind this ce would watch him 24 hours a day.


    She showed no displeasure at his question. "We are connected to the same data pool, so we all have the samemon knowledge. But our personal experiences with our masters are stored in individual memories, so only I will know what you teach me and what I witness.


    However, I admit that it is possible to ess these memories and replicate them. But it''s against the rules of the sect, and it''s difficult to do. One would have to be very interested in you and have a lot of power within the sect to be able to do it.


    There must be about five people in the entire sect who can do that, and they are all Grand Magus. Unless you have a reason to attract their attention, it would be unlikely to happen."


    ''She''s more sincere than I thought.'' Vicente looked away as he prepared for a walk through the city. ''But her answer isn''t bad¡­ I won''t show Prisiche anythingpromising. Most of the things I''ve talked to her about are also about my ignorance or a ce that is simple and inessible to the people of this ce.''


    Prisiche finished her answer, "But the master has the possibility to deactivate me at any time. I don''t rmend it, because I can really make your life a lot easier here, but it is possible for you to go to the machine room in this residence and deactivate the main formation. It can only be deactivated with your magic mark, so you''ll have to use your powers."


    "When did you get my magic mark?" This really surprised Vicente. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He had not yet disyed his powers in Anicane!


    She smiled at him. "Our formations on the Nine Paths tform have already read all the information there is to read about you, master. When you received your registration, your mark was already engraved on me."


    ''That''s scary...'' He stopped at the door of this residence, terrified and curious. "By the way, how much does your sect know about me? In particr, how much of my powers can the members of Stonewall find out by essing my ID?"


    "Everything," She answered briefly, watching Vicente''s subsequent silence.


    ''Everything?'' He swallowed his saliva, seeing he couldn''t hide his majestic pentagram configuration.


    "But that''s good for you, master," she added after a moment. "Just as few people in the sect can ess my memories, few can ess your full profile. Even those who have ess to it are obligated to keep information about sect members confidential.


    The most that can happen is that they want to show you favoritism, considering how talented you are."


    "Do you know my pentagram configuration, Prisiche?" He asked, looking into her eyes, getting used to her more and more, seeing her less as an artificial intelligence and more as a living person.


    "Which of the two magical forms do you want to know, master?"


    "I see." He sighed in defeat and immediately tried to see things from her point of view. ''I really have to hope that this only helps me. I just can''t let Stonewall''s enemies find out. Otherwise, I''ll be hunted without ever having done anything in Anicane.''


    "Forget it. Take me on a tour of the area I can visit. I want you to show me my new home." He ordered as he left the built-up area of the estate.


    She followed him in two jumps, thrilled to get out of the house and walk around the city.


    "By the way, master, I don''t know what your life was like in the Pris Realm, but you need to eat and rest soon. During the year you''ll be under the effects of ascension, you need to treat your body as if it were that of a mortal without cultivation.


    I don''t really understand the logic behind this, but those who don''t eat and rest properly during their year of adjustment always have problems on their cultivation journeys. It must be because of the difference in cultivation between their original home and our ne. Anyway, just make sure you eat and rest every day."


    Vicente was not surprised. He could feel his body changing to adapt to this reality, so it made sense for him to use local resources to speed up the process. As for the rest, it should be a way for the changes to happen faster and easier.


    When the matter died down, Vicente found himself walking on a bustling sidewalk, from which he had a magnificent view of the city. He could see various vehicles flying from one side to the other, elevators, trains, flying boats, and much more.


    To a neer who wasn''t paying attention, the ce might seem chaotic. But under Vice''s scrutiny, he realized that there were very well-organized pathways, not only on the surface, but at various levels of the atmosphere.


    Even though only a small area of Ravengarde was avable to him, the area in question was asrge and busy as the actual Metal City he had left behind in the Pris Realm!


    There were so many people in the streets that Vicente could easily blend into this ce without attracting too much attention, considering the fact that there were several people with humanoid appearances like his own.


    Seeing peopleing and going in the area, looking like they were working, shopping, in short, living their lives, he asked Prisiche, "How many of these people are artificial intelligences like yourself?"


    "Half of them, master. All the citizens of Ravengarde have some kind of AI in their homes. Not everyone has models asplete as mine, but in this area of the city, everyone definitely does."


    "Impressive. I would never have guessed that so many of them are artificial beings..." Vicente murmured quietly.


    "By the way, how do I buy things here? The resources I brought from..." As he spoke, Vicente remembered looking at his spatial ring for the first time, which contained only a few artifacts that reminded him of his family¡ªsuch as a set of clothes of each of his wives and also of Annie, as well as portraits of each of them.


    He changed his expression, feeling his heart heavy in his chest, as he couldn''t help but forget what he was doing.


    But Prisiche couldn''t read minds, so she replied to her master, "The items you brought from Pris Realm have no value here, master. Since there are some differences in thews of our nes, nothing that works in Pris Realm would work here. So they have no exchange value.


    But newbies like you are entitled to an allowance from the sect until they start performing missions. Currently, you have 100,000 stone coins in your ount. Don''t worry about collecting them, I also have a virtual wallet function."


    Vicente sighed as he put his thoughts aside, but he was happy that his spatial ring had survived the journey between the two nes.


    "Stone coins?"


    "This is the official currency of the Light Cay. You will earn that amount every month until you be an active member of the sect. When that happens, everything you do for the sect will be paid in stone coins, along with other special payments based on your achievements.


    But I rmend caution, master. 100,000 stone coins should be just enough for you. Try to be an active member of the sect as soon as possible." She rmended, while Vicente was curious about the prices in this city.


    But as long as he didn''t know the price of the services most relevant to his strengthening and adaptation, he didn''t want to spend money on anything that wasn''t truly irreceable.


    "I see... Let''s go to the library and the other most important ces in the area."He ordered her.

 Chapter 943 Getting to Know the City (2)

    Chapter 943 Getting to Know the City (2)


    Upon entering the Central Library, Vicente stood in front of a ce sorge that it seemed to have no boundaries. Of course, if you looked at the S-shaped building behind this ce from a distance, you would see all its boundaries. But when you entered it, the corridors and book passages were sorge that they made the ce seem infinite.


    The intery of light through mirrors and matrix that expanded the building''s functional area also added to the sense of spaciousness within the ce. This clever maniption could even deceive someone as perceptive as Vicente.


    The Central Library was the only truly free ce in the entire central area of Ravengarde, so it was easy for Vicente and Prisiche to enter it.


    Soon he was floating through the long corridors filled with shelves that went from the surface up to 150 meters high.


    There were so many books that Vicente felt lost as soon as he reached the area and did not know where to start.Fortunately, Prisiche was by his side and showed him where to go in the immense library.


    The ce was divided into information about one of the ten thousand lower nes, or one of the ten thousand ''inds'' of Anicane.


    Each of these sections of the library contained many, many books, enough to keep even the most powerful Magus busy for months until they had read all the volumes avable to them.


    "This is truly incredible. How many books are there in that part of Pris Realm?" He asked Prisiche, who had guided him through the book section on his old ne.


    "I don''t know¡­ Thousands?" The blonde woman replied, putting a finger to her lips. "There are a lot of books around here. But most of them are ancient. They date back over a million years."


    The books in the Central Library were not made of paper or easily perishable materials. Each book that could enter this ce was inscribed on a version made of a nearly indestructible spatial type of crystal. Digital copies of these books were then avable throughout the library and could be easily essed by anyone.


    Because of this information storage model, the books in this area didn''t seem as old as they were.


    "Do you know about this past information?" Vicente asked, imagining that the people of Anicane knew the prehistoric truth of every ne that existed in the universe.


    "No," Prisiche said quickly and honestly. "There is so much information here that I would have to use all my processing power just to store all that information. I probably wouldn''t be able to talk, walk, or do anything else. No one can learn that much, master.


    That''s why we have specialists in every area of the library." She pointed toward a man with sses on his face, sitting behind a desk, reading, while he was free to attend to anyone with questions in his section of the library.


    "There are specialists in Anicane that we simply call Schrs. They are individuals who devote their time to learning about specific things, usually in the theoretical domain. There are alchemist schrs, warrior schrs, but also schrs who specialize in the history of Anicane, the universe, the Light Cay, the Pris Realm, and so on.


    What I know about the 10,000 nes is as much as you can get out of Anicane before youe here. Something superficial, probably not as certain as you imagine, but better than pure ignorance." She finished.


    "But you could hire an expert on the history of Pris Realm and ask questions about the past of your homnd. I hear there''s a specialist in the history of your continent somewhere on the Light Cay."


    "Hmm? Are you saying there aren''t many people like that?" He understood her tone perfectly.


    "There certainly aren''t. Currently, there are only ten great schrs who specialize in Anicane in the Light Cay, and five of them are members of three of the major powers on our ''ind''. So an expert with knowledge of Pris Realm is even rarer to find." She continued to lead him to the wing he was most interested in at the moment, the one about Anicane, especially the Light Cay.


    Vicente continued to be impressed by the things he discovered about the reality of this world, imagining that it would be interesting to talk to such schrs, but it would also be expensive and of little use to him.


    It would certainly be valuable for the people of Pris Realm to understand their ancient history. But was it of any value to him today? The most important thing for him now was the future, changing the situation for himself, or at least for his family.


    So he came to the information area of the Light Cay, where there were even more books about this ''ind'' than in the area regarding the Pris Realm.


    In a way, this ce had even more history than the one Vicente came from, even though it was much smaller.


    Vicente found himself in a library within a library, with wings of books that talked about professions, geography, territorial division, cultivation, external and internal rtions with the ''ind'', culture, etc.


    He chose 30 of the most important and basic books and read them in the study area.


    Because of the size of the ce and the ease of ess to the books, most people would think that Vicente''s ce was always empty. But that wasn''t the case. There was always a lot going on in the Central Library, but because it was so enormous and its users usually went to different ces each time they passed through, it wasn''tmon to find areas of the building that were crowded.


    Vicente began his reading, learning about the division of power on the Light Cay, the major powers, the culture, interesting areas to visit, cultivation, and magical creatures.


    On the Light Cay, as on the over 10,000 ''inds'' of Anicane, there were native and foreign beings who gave origin to pentagrams that could be absorbed by beings like Vicente.


    Not only that, but unlike Pris Realm, the people of Anicane had a good understanding of what was behind the formation of natural pentagrams.


    Some had even mastered the art of creating pentagrams!


    ''It makes sense. That''s why natural pentagrams appeared in ces where there had been many deaths. By directing the elements thate from a soul that has just died, the chance of them condensing back into a single ''body'' is very high. All it takes is a ''snap of the fingers'' for the process of forming a pentagram to take ce.''


    Vicente thought about the formation of natural pentagrams.


    But as easy as it seemed to control such a process, it wasn''t easy at all. ording to the book he had used to confirm his suspicions he had since his time in Pris Realm, only a few powerful peak Grand Magus could manipte elements to create pentagrams. And even then, only the most talented could create pentagrams up to the green grade.


    Above the cyan grade, only magicians at the 9th stage or higher were said to be able to create such magical essences.


    Because of the ability to create pentagrams, there were specialized shops selling magical essences all over the world.


    This discovery greatly changed Vicente''s perception of this reality.


    ''But if that''s true, then the people here can easily develop their¡ª''


    He was thinking about something when he changed his mind.


    ''No. Impossible. Even if some specialists manage to create pentagrams themselves, the cost must be extremely high. The normal method of acquiring pentagrams must still be to hunt living creatures.''


    He sighed, because if all beings in this world used ''natural'' pentagrams, then they could all evolve their pentagrams as they grew stronger!


    But as Vicente wouldter learn, most people in the Light Cay had a maximum of two pentagrams that could evolve continuously during their magical growth.


    Besides this more important information, he also learned smaller things, such as how the technology of this world interfered with people''s magical cultivation lives. Even though cultivators above the 4th stage could fly through the sky, and even though it seemed easy to achieve such cultivation in Anicane, there were very advanced vehicles in this ce. Why was that?


    Vicente learned that in Anicane, magicians were much more careful about maintaining their peak states than in Pris Realm. A Paragon or even an Archmage would hardly lose a portion of their mana to travel between cities, for example. They would most likely use an existing transportation model to conserve their mana and be prepared for anything dangerous.


    He soon understood why!


    Unlike Pris Realm¡ªwhere there were few beings above the 4th stage and it was worth using their mana to travel between cities¡ªthere were too many beings with 6th and 7th stage powers in Anicane.


    It was too dangerous to risk your power for a simple flight! N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Only 8th stage or higher-level magical beings made such disys of power on this and other ''inds'' of Anicane!


    At this point in Vicente''s reading, he devoted some of his time to understanding who his major enemies would be at the beginning of his journey in Stonewall, and what his role in that sect would be.

 Chapter 944 Stonewall

    Chapter 944 Stonewall


    In Light Cay, there were two major forces vying with Stonewall, both of which demanded the attention of someone in Vicente''s position.


    The first, the Temrs of the Valiant, was a force considered just as strong as Stonewall, with a slight difference in history and alliances. The second was the Goldenguards, an up-anding guild that had been gaining ground on the ''ind'' for the past 300 years.


    Besides these two forces, other important names were present and should be noted. The most important were the Mislead Vanguardians, the Disciples of the Obscure, and the Hellcloaks.


    These forces were powerful, with the Grand Magus known to the ''ind'' in their strongest positions, and Vicente had to watch out for each of them, even those with little chance of taking Stonewall''s position.


    From what he had learned in his readings, each of the over 10,000 ''inds'' of Anicane had a dominant force that received new ascenders from lower nes. However, the position of these forces was not stable and could be changed.


    There was no one except the members of these forces themselves who could maintain their positions!


    Basically, about 850,000 years ago, a group of super powerful beings had created the Nine Paths tforms and revealed them to the world. But each ''ind'' could only have one such tform. Therefore, the first power to create it was the one that could maintain a monopoly over neers from lower nes on their ''ind''.


    Since then, conflicts and wars to take over or even destroy these tforms have taken ce on all the ''inds'' of Anicane¡ªthe current reality of Light Cay.


    Stonewall had been in charge of this ce for over 800,000 years, but had almost fallen to itspetitors several times. Although it had never lost its position, the sect was aware of its position and worked constantly to keep it that way for years toe. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The problem for Vicente? Basically, men ascended from lower nes like him had a lot of potential to grow and help maintain Stonewall''s power. For the sect''s enemies, killing people like him was one of the best ways to change the situation on their ''ind''!


    Learning about these forces brought up an old, deep-rooted thought in Vicente''s mind.


    ''I need allies. My mafia methods can help me again, this time at the beginning of my journey in Anicane. I need to find a group of power-hungry individuals who are marginalized.''


    He thought about the type of target that would normally be more receptive to approaches like his for the type of activity he had in mind.


    In Pris Realm, Vicente''s mob activity at the beginning of his journey had helped him a lot. For weak magicians, there was much to be gained from strategic burry.


    For a young Apprentice, there were countless opportunities, as there were many Acolytes and Mages with resources ''waiting'' to be stolen. But for a Sovereign or even a Paragon, there weren''t many individuals with conspicuous wealth, even considering the entire continent. Also, the risks and rewards of going after specialists were not promising at all.


    Given this reality, Vicente had put aside his mafia methods a bit during his journey in Pris Realm. But now, in Anicane, he couldn''t help but feel his old impulses filling his mind and heart.


    ''I''ll see about thatter. There are corrupt, arrogant, and dangerous people everywhere, and I can go after them without getting burned by the nicer, morew-abiding ones.'' He thought to himself, leaving it in the realm of ideas and ns for now.


    "Prisiche, what kind of activity will I have to get involved in at Stonewall once I find the Registration Center?" He asked, thinking about his future duties that might limit his movements and bring him into contact with potential faction members.


    Vicente was no fool. No sect was uniform and homogeneous. There were certainly internal disputes within Stonewall, with factions, families, and other kinds of divisions vying for power, status, and resources.


    "It depends a lot on you. The process of joining the sect is very individual. But someone will probably nominate you to develop your forging skills and learn our methods at the Forge Center.


    In addition, there aremon activities that the sect must engage in. Our machines and artificial intelligences do most of the basic work, but they are not as efficient inbat, solvingplex problems such as disputes, and mediating conflicts.


    Because we know so much information, our processing capacity is limited. We arergely programmed to assist our masters by reminding them of important information and performing simple activities on their behalf.


    For example, you may have to fight for the sect, hunt down enemies, find resources, do business, and so on. Of course, in order to take part in any of these activities, you have to prove yourself capable and be properly registered in one of the sect''s Centers."


    He frowned and asked, "How is that?"


    "The sect has several activity Centers. Each of them handles something. For example, the Combat Center is responsible for developing and ranking the sect''s warriors. ording to your rank in the Combat Center, you can be assigned to different types of activities that involve your powers on the battlefield.


    The Diplomatic Center ranks the sect''s negotiators. Without a good ranking in the Diplomatic Center, you won''t be able to represent the sect in important deals.


    Finally, there are Centers that focus on the sect''s internal activities, such as training disciples, as well as those that deal with external activities, such as business, disputes, etc.


    Some of these Centers are mandatory in order to carry out your activities as a member of the sect, but others arepletely optional."


    Vicente more or less understood the division of this ce, which was nothing new to him. Having created a force asrge as a sect on his journey in Pris Realm, Vicente was well aware of the divisions needed for such a force to function, as well as its implications.


    ''There is almost certainlypetition between Stonewall members in each of these Centers. This will certainly cause me some headaches within the sect, but there''s nothing I can do about it. I have to get through this in order to grow in this ce and change the situation for my family as soon as possible.


    I''d better deal with these things now. I won''t be able to leave this ce for a year, so I''d better focus on preparing myself to have the best chance in a year.''


    Vicente got up from his seat and walked towards the exit of this extensive library.


    "Prisiche, in the state I''m in, can I consume local resources? What will happen if I try to cultivate and process magical resources?"


    "Nothing good, master. I don''t rmend that you try to cultivate or even consume any resources thising year. I know it might seem absurd for you to stop cultivating after doing so all the way here, but your current situation is delicate.


    Even without trying, you''re absorbing mana from your surroundings. So what will happen if you cultivate or absorb resources? Nothing good!


    Besides, you''ll get stronger in the next few months without even trying. So it''s more worthwhile for you to focus your time on other things, like learning more about your profession, training your powers, and adapting to our reality.


    Even if you are an Archmage, don''tpare the Archmages from where youe from with the Archmages from Anicane. I rmend you fight in one of the city''s arenas to experience your current powers and the level of your opponents.


    The fights in the arena are guaranteed to be fair, and the referees will stop any opponent who risks your life, so it''s a perfect ce to train at a high level."


    "I see. That sounds good." He muttered as he made his way to the exit of the Library.


    He agreed with Prisiche. Fighting was always the best way to adapt, to look for points to improve and to understand their own situation. But not only that, every activity he would do in this ce would be a chance to reach people he could bring over to his side.


    ''For now, I won''t tell Prisiche about my interest in forming a faction. I''m sure I''m being spied on. And even if these people don''t mind me forming a group, I''d better hide my ns as much as possible.''


    He followed the slender blonde woman and soon arrived outside the Library, where he nned to visit a few more ces before going to the Registration Center to make his Stonewall membership official.


    He already had an ID card, but his registration needed to be activated before he could actually start living as part of this force.


    "By the way, Prisiche, if I can''t cultivate, I can''t use resources, so how can I use these 100,000 stone coins? Is it all just so I can feed myself?" He asked, still not used to this reality.

 Chapter 945 The Needs of an Archmage in Light Cay

    Chapter 945 The Needs of an Archmage in Light Cay


    "In answer to the master, the needs of a magician in Anicane are many, even more so for one who has recently been promoted from a lower level, such as yourself. As I''ve said before, you will need to feed yourself well over the next few months, which will easily take 40% of what you have each month.


    In addition, as a cksmith, you will need to purchase your own materials to create artifacts. The sect will give you materials to try out, but they won''t be enough for you to fully master your new skills, nor will they be able to be used in artifacts for sale. So you''ll need to buy materials. That alone would be enough to bankrupt you, master.


    You''ll also need to buy books on techniques, ess to some services in the city, self-defense artifacts, and forging artifacts.


    As I said, the amount you have now is just enough to survive. If you want more than that, you''ll have to be an active member of the sect and collect stone coins quickly."


    She exined to him, talking a lot as she always did when answering his questions.


    Being an artificial intelligence, Prisiche almost always tried to cover all relevant aspects, even if only briefly.


    After her answer, Vicente walked around the central area of Ravengarde, familiarizing himself with the local service options and their respective costs.


    There was only one currency in the Light Cay: the stone coin.


    As a result, a stone coin wasn''t worth much¡ªafter all, weak, low-level people used the same currency as the strongest people in the area.


    Something simple, of 1st grade item, would cost a few stone coins. But a higher-quality resource, useful to 6th stage magicians, could easily cost tens of thousands of stone coins.


    As a result, resources of 7th grade or higher werepletely inessible to the current Vicente!


    ''I thought these 100,000 stone coins were a lot, but they''re incredibly few. They probably gave it to us to make us spend it quickly and force us to join the sect.''


    Vicente understood the situation neers like him would be in.


    The sect wouldn''t really force anyone to do anything that wasn''t in their own best interest. But they certainly encouraged neers from lower nes to quickly be active members of the sect.


    From what Vicente could sense, after a single walk around the avable area of the city, if you weren''t careful, you could easily spend the 100,000 coins in less than three days.


    Ravengarde''s possibilities were very good. Someone like him could easilye into contact with 7th grade resources and be dazzled by how easy it could be to gain resources that would cause massacres of continental proportions in their old nes.


    However, if one forwent all these opportunities and just use their coins to feed themselves, it was quite possible for such a person to spend the entire first year in Ravengarde without getting involved with the sect.


    Yet, this would also mean that at the best time to adapt to this reality, such individuals would waste an entire year doing nothing really productive.


    Vicente wouldn''t do that even if the sect didn''t encourage it, so he wasn''t bothered in the least by the encouragement Stonewall gave neers like him.


    In addition to the high-quality products that were readily avable as long as one had coins, the ce also had several interesting ces to visit.


    There was a cultivation tower in the middle of the area, where Vicente knew he wouldn''t be able to go for the next year, but which he could use after the break to quickly cultivate. From what he had heard from Prisiche, this ce had special cultivation rooms that could make Archmages advance in a matter of hours.


    The problem with this ce was the cost. An hour''s use of one of the cheaper rooms cost 50,000 stone coins.


    Vicente also discovered an artificial pentagram shop where one could not only buy pentagrams and absorb them quickly, but also pay for a special pentagram evolution service.


    At this point, he couldn''t help but ask Prisiche about it.


    She answered him. "Natural pentagrams can evolve. But even animal pentagrams can be improved. After all, if they are in the same beasts, they can grow with the strengthening of those creatures. So it''s possible to improve even that kind of essence."


    This intrigued Vicente and made him remember how one of his pentagrams of bestial origin had evolved upon his arrival in Anicane.


    "How is that possible?" He asked. "I understand these pentagrams evolve as long as the ones that created them exist. But after absorbing the pentagram, the magician cannot strengthen it."


    "The magician themselves doesn''t really have that ability. But with a special device, you can temporarily release your pentagram from your body and let it enter an artificial body that will develop it for you," she said, with a twinkle in her eye.


    "But that''s only for geniuses and the children of great experts, master. It''s cheaper to buy a cyan pentagram than to make a green pentagram be cyan, for example."


    Buying a cyan pentagram would already be impossible for 99% of the people in this world, so the evolution Prisiche described was really for very few individuals.


    ''Fortunately, my pentagrams are already of excellent quality and I don''t have to pay for such a service.'' Vicente sighed as he continued to learn what an Archmage like himself would need to use during his journey in this ce.


    Even though it was only his second day in this ce and he still had a lot to learn, he wanted to go to the Registration Centerter today to activate his Stonewall membership status.


    There was no time to lose. The sooner he started, the sooner he could progress beyond this area of Ravengarde.


    If the mana out there was so much stronger than here, his cultivation would be swift after his first year in this ce!


    Even though he was only a 3-Star Archmage, he already felt confident that he would be a peak Archmage or even a newly promoted Magus in just over a year!


    He continued his journey through this enormous area of the city, learning more as he continued.


    He had arrived in the city a day ago, but hardly anyone in this ce seemed to value people like him as much as the books said they did. However, it wasn''t because he wasn''t valuable to the sect, but because there were hundreds of people like him in this ce!


    In the past 500 days, 189 people who had been promoted from lower nes hade to Ravengarde and joined the sect!


    Just as many had arrived in this area in the previous thousand days, some of whom had already perished, and some of whom had left this area covered with matrices to protect neers like Vicente.


    Still, there were at least 300 people of simr status to Vicente living in this area, enough for everyone to be used to neers from lower nes.


    But even though the people there treated people like him naturally, that didn''t mean there wasn''t respect and special care for people of that status. Everywhere Vicente and Prisiche went, they were well looked after.


    Finally, a few hours after leaving the residential area where his home was, Vicente finished his journey to the Registration Center, a grandiose building that looked like a bunker on the surface.


    There were no windows around therge rectangr building, while there were many guards around the area. But even though it didn''t have a very weing facade, the ce was beautiful in its own way, with golden details, a few statues here and there, while people walked from one side to the other.


    When he entered the main hall of the Registration Center, Vicente felt like he was entering arge terminal from an airport on Earth. The traffic in the area was really intense, as people withrge pieces of luggage made their way from one side of the entrance hall to the other, with a few "baggage" checkpoints.


    There were several self-service terminals, counters with probably artificial intelligences simr to Prisiche at work, and lots of signs and projections showing the directions.


    But Vicente didn''t need to find himself in this ce to know where to go. Prisiche took the lead, grabbed one of her master''s hands and pulled him toward where he needed to go to activate his registration in the sect.


    "This way, master." She said in her usual good-natured tone, racing a distance of 300 meters inside this ce, reaching one counter avable in the area.


    She told Vicente to give his ID to the woman on the other side of the counter, which he quickly did and began his journey as a de facto member of Stonewall.


    "Vicente Fuller, from Pris Realm..." The attendant read the form with Vice''s basic information, confirming a few things with him before moving on.


    "Very well. Your Stonewall membership is now active. Follow your holographicpanion around our center to learn more about your functions, rights and duties from now on."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 946 Vicentes Position in Stonewall

    Chapter 946 Vicente''s Position in Stonewall


    After activating his Stonewall membership, Vicente followed Prisiche through the Registration Center until they reached an area where several self-service machines were set up along a long gray wall.


    "Master, the functions of Stonewall members are confidential, so only the member themselves and their artificial intelligence can know the full range of their activities. Your activities will shape what kind of disciple you will be, so only you have ess to them." Prisiche motioned for Liam to ce his ID on the rectangr machine in front of him, where there was a glowing screen and a ce to ce his ID.


    Intrigued by whaty ahead, heplied with the instructions, eager to uncover the mysteries that awaited him along his new path.


    Once he inserted his ID into the machine, the screen instantly changed, disying a vibrant wee message followed by a menu.


    {Wallet}


    {Missions}


    {Mandatory Activities}


    ...


    {Status}


    {Affiliations}


    He scrolled through the screen with his finger, surprised by the abundance of options avable for him to explore.


    But the five options that stood out to him were the most important, from what Prisiche had told him. But all the options had their advantages for him to observe and understand what they were for.


    "Choose {Mandatory Activities} first, Master. That''s what you want to know the most right now." She rmended as she pointed in the right direction.


    Vicente did as he was told and soon saw a new screen with several text boxes appear for him.


    {Forge Center}


    {Activity: Develop your forging skills.}


    {Goal: Be a 7th stage cksmith.}


    {Progress: 0%.}


    ...


    {Combat Center}


    {Activity: Develop your Warrior skills.}


    {Goal: Be a Magus.}


    {Progress: 33%.}


    ...


    {Medical Center}


    {Activity: Develop your skills as a Doctor.}


    {Goal: Be a 6th stage Doctor.}


    {Progress: 0%.}


    Thest of the three mandatory activitiesy before Vicente, and he looked at it with a mix of surprise and curiosity. While he had the skills to help treat and heal the injured, he had never studied medicine.


    Stonewall didn''t seem to see a problem with that, and was interested in developing histent potential.


    Vicente then clicked {Back} and then {Missions} to see what would happen. However, all he got was a message that he still had no missions selected.


    "Master, the {Missions} tab only shows the missions you have selected. You need to go to the Missions Wing of the Registration Center where you can add missions to your ID.


    I rmend you visit this wing today. Many of the sect''s missions are long-term tasks that will take you weeks or months toplete. So it might be interesting to familiarize yourself with them and even choose something.


    However, I don''t rmend beginning a mission right away. Begin your activities in the three centers listed in your {Mandatory Activities} to get to know your limitations in the Light Cay and the nature of the natives'' power." She instructed him, and he couldn''t help but agree.


    But before he left, Liam continued to explore the options avable to him. He clicked on {Affiliations} and once again saw an empty option that he would either have to create a faction/family or join an existing group to develop this option.


    From what Prisiche exined about this option, once he had the {Affiliations} tab working, several interesting things would be avable to him. For example, when joining a faction/family, members of the same affiliation were obligated to follow the rules behind that group. There was no need to make contracts. All you had to do was add the affiliation to your ID, and you had to follow the rules of that group.


    Leaving an affiliation was very difficult, as only the owner of the faction/family had the ability to undo those connections, so it was something delicate that had to be considered very carefully before any decision was made.


    There were other advantages, such as tracking the progress of your party members, knowing the health status of yourpanions, etc. It was a very useful interface for group management.


    From what Prisiche said, machines like the one he was using could be purchased, so it was verymon for group leaders to use them to manage their teams from their own homes.


    This was of great interest to Vicente, as it could make it much easier to set up his mafia family in Anicane.


    He didn''t want to join just any group. He wanted to form his own faction, so this would help him a lot.


    After looking at the {Affiliations}, he looked at the {Status}. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    {Vicente Fuller}


    {Cultivation: 3-Star Archmage.}


    {Origin: Pris Realm.}


    {Magical Forms: Throne of Light and Darkness; Maism.}


    {Rank: Outer Disciple.}


    {Professions: 6th stage cksmith.}


    He read off his status options, some of which could be tapped, leading to other tabs on this interface, such as {Rank} and {Professions}.


    When he clicked on {Rank}, he saw a simple diagram of his possible future positions in the sect, with the rank of Outer Disciple glowing a bright white, while the positions above it were all gray. They went like this: Inner Disciple, Outer Elder, Core Disciple, Inner Elder, Core Elder, and finally, Master.


    The order showed the level of power and influence of the sect members, which, as Prisiche added, was not limited by numbers. That is, there could be ''n'' magicians with the same rank, including the highest rank, Master.


    However, it was so difficult to achieve the requirements to be a Master that, in normal times, there was hardly a single person in the position of a master, and the leadership of the sect was usually done by a group of core elders.


    Anyway, moving on, in the {Wallet} tab, Vicente saw his 100,000 stone coins, where he could store not only those coins but also other special rights.


    The stone coins were definitely all he needed to continue his life in the sect. When someonepleted missions in the sect, they wouldn''t receive merit points, but they would receive stone coins. These coins could buy resources, pay for promotion exams, and much more.


    Because of this, Vicente quickly understood that the sect didn''t limit a member''s methods of growth. If you had a good ability to produce and sell resources, you could easily grow without doing many missions.


    But in a world where influence and bargaining power could be as important or more important than merit, how could the sect prevent its members from doing their best to grow?


    This brought a smile to Vicente''s face, because with this, he could grow exponentially even with cultivation restrictions and without having to earn much merit through missions.


    But the {Wallet} tab could hold more than just stone coins. You could earn some special rights in the sect, and until you used them, those points would be avable in the {Wallet} tab.


    ...


    In another 10 minutes of analyzing the screen in front of him and his options, Vicente would fully understand the system behind it all and more or less understand how he could grow up in Stonewall.


    ''From what Prisiche said, the rank of a member of the sect greatly influences the type of mission and rights he has. If I want better opportunities and better pay, I''ll have to be a high-ranking member. The best way for me to do that is to develop my forging skills, learn medicine, and form my new faction.''


    He clenched his fists. Having a clearly defined path ahead of him would help him contain his fear ofpleting his journey and helping his family. So he took his ID out of the machine and looked at Prisiche.


    "Let''s go to the Mission Wing. I want to add a few activities to my record before moving on to the Medical Center." He made up his mind how he wanted to start his activities in Stonewall.


    Prisiche walked ahead of him and led him to the wing, where he could learn about the missions avable to someone of his power and rank within the sect.


    For the first time since his arrival in Anicane, Vicente felt a little more rxed, enjoying having a well-defined dder" of growth to begin his ascent.


    He wasn''t worried about his cultivation speed or the formation of his faction. In the next year, he would have to deal with many areas of this sect and eventually make his contacts. At the same time, his strength would continue to improve without him even trying. All he had to do was concentrate on following the initial routine given to him by the sect, and he would eventually find his own way to his greater goals.


    Then, feeling a little more at ease about the future, Vicente entered the Missions Wing of the Registration Center, where he found an enormous hall with over 10,000 activities avable!


    Stonewall was arge sect with a well-defined hierarchy, but the Registration Center contained activities and services ranging from things for Outer Disciples to activities for even Inner Elders!

 Chapter 947 Choice of Missions

    Chapter 947 Choice of Missions


    Prisiche quickly directed Vicente to the missions'' wing for Outer Disciples, an area of over 300 square meters where holographic walls, small pyramids with screens on their sides, showed different activities.


    "Master, there are at least 3,000 missions avable for Outer Disciples. Outer Disciples are usually magicians of up to the 6th stage, so there are plenty of activities for them, since most Light Cay beings are limited by that stage," Prisiche said to him.


    As much as there were 7th, 8th and even 9th stage beings known in this grandiose world, Magus level experts on their own were already as rare as Sovereigns in Pris Realm. There were certainly many Magus in Anicane, but they were a small fraction of themunity.


    If there were 10,000 Magus in Light Cay, then the current generation on the ''ind'' was probably one of the best in history.


    The numbers of experts above this level were even smaller, as were the numbers of Paragons and Archmages in Pris Realm.


    Naturally, the sect''s Outer Disciples were the ones who had the most activities to themselves, as they didn''t have at their disposal services that reached most of the magical beings on this ''ind.''


    But that put a doubt in Vicente''s mind. "Does the sect only ept magicians from the 6th stage upwards into its ranks? What about neers on the magical path? Don''t you nurture your own geniuses?"


    "We certainly do, master." Prisiche smiled at him. "If you pay attention, there are missions here for Archmages, Paragons and even Sovereigns. But below that, one can''t do missions and must focus on the Academy."


    Stonewall had aplex system behind its operation. Vicente didn''t have to worry about most of it, as he was already an Archmage. But if he had been a local who managed to enter Stonewall at the beginning of his magical journey, he would have had to go through the Academy, one of the sect''s Centers responsible for training juniors.


    The Academy, however, was in another part of the city, outside this area protected by formations, where newbies from lower nes had to stay for a period.


    Prisiche added, "If you must know, to enter the sect one must have a minimum cultivation of Mage or receive an invitation from at least one Outer Elder. But honestly, below the 3rd stage, hardly anyone can join our force."


    "So that''s it... Truly different." Vicente understood a little more about the system of the force he was now part of.


    "For someone with your characteristics, master, I rmend the missions for medium and high level Archmages." She pointed toward the moreplicated missions for Outer Disciples.


    Stonewall ssified missions ording to the minimum level required toplete them. If a mission depended on at least a 1-Star Archmage, then the mission rating was 1-Star Archmage, simple as that.


    Prisiche stopped next to a screen 10 meters long by 3 meters high and pointed to it. "Here are some missions I think you''ll find interesting. I rmend choosing 2 to 4 of them and noting back here until you''vepleted at least half of them."


    Vicente looked at the over 50 missions avable on thatrge screen, missions ranging from 4-Star and even 9-Star of the 6th stage.


    He quickly identified a few that caught his eye because they were either interesting to him or strange, the kind he didn''t expect to find there.


    {Supply Mission}


    {Activity: acquire or negotiate essential supplies for the sect.}


    {Requirement: reach level one of the Diplomacy Center.}


    {Rank: 5-Star Archmage.}


    {Prize: 70,000 stone coins and a fraction of the profit from the deal (if sessful and if it exceeds the mission creator''s expectations).}


    ...


    {Magical Ritual Mission}


    {Activity: attend and learn a magical ritual important to the sect (for more details, ept the mission).}


    {Requirement: none.}


    {Rank: 6-Star Archmage.}


    {Reward: 50,000 stone coins.}


    ...


    {Artifact Recovery Mission}


    {Activity: recover the Elemental Command Scepter lost during an external activity from an Inner Disciple of the sect (for more details, ept the mission).}


    {Requirement: permission to leave the sect''s core area.}


    {Rank: 7-Star Archmage.}


    {Reward: 100,000 stone coins.}


    All the avable missions had extremely interesting payoffs for someone who only had their 100,000 stone coins.


    "Why would a lower-ranking mission pay more than a high-ranking one?" Vicente asked Prisiche.


    "The payment is ording to the difficulty of the mission, master. Its ssification only shows the minimum level required. But, for example, a 6-Star Archmage can take the magical ritual quest and the supply quest, but it may take him longer toplete the supply quest.


    Its requirement increases the difficulty of the quest and, even if you''ve alreadypleted this requirement, you may not have the individual at your disposal that you must negotiate with.


    The ritual mission, on the other hand, can probably bepleted immediately, as long as you have the minimum power required to seed in it."


    He nodded, showing that he understood that point while he looked at other missions.


    She took advantage of his silence to continue advising him. "I suggest you take on missions with requirements, like the supply mission, master. This will help you learn new skills, force you to take part in more of the sect''s activities and, in the end, will pay you more.


    As much as this means you''ll have to dedicate more of your time to these missions, most of them can only bepleted by disciples who can leave the area we''re in or have skills confirmed by one of the sect''s Centers. You don''t have much in your favor at the moment, so epting missions you''ll be able to do in a few months or after a year is best."


    Vicente nodded at her as he read out another interesting mission.


    {Training Mission}


    {Activity: train with the Outer Disciple *** in the core area of the city (for more details, ept the mission)}.


    {Requirement: sign a contract epting the consequences of the training, relinquishing ater quest for revenge for training injuries.} n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    {Rank: 6-Star Archmage.}


    {Prize: 55,000 stone coins}.


    "Do Outer Disciplesunch quests too?" He asked her.


    "No. Normally, only Elders can do that. So this disciple probably has a master within the sect, who has at least the function of Outer Elder. This mission must be to help this disciple temper himself better. Missions like this are quitemon, master."


    She paused for a moment and looked him in the eye. "By the way, you should ept this mission. It doesn''t seem too difficult for you, and it will help you understand your current powers better."


    "Don''t missions like this have some kind of deadline? Isn''t it better if I carry on with my obligatory activities for a few weeks and only then look at it?" He asked.


    "They do, but usually disciples have up to three weeks to start a mission like this once they ept it. That''s more than enough time for you to learn what''s necessary before fighting this disciple."


    Vicente pondered for a moment, feeling that he would also improve his cultivation over the next few weeks, probably reaching 4-Star. Besides, he was really curious to test his powers on Anicane. He had improved a lot since leaving Pris Realm, and had also significantly evolved the abilities of his pentagrams.


    So he quickly epted three missions, the {Training Mission}, {Magical Ritual Mission} and {Supply Mission}.


    With these three missions and hispulsory activities, he should be busy for the next year.


    Prisiche guided him to the self-service machines in the area, quickly showing him how to add missions to his ID.


    The moment he did, he could ess the hidden details of the missions, learning the names of the individuals he would have to meet toplete each of them. They were all very detailed, with the names of magicians, the ces where one could find them, the process forpleting the requirements, and even the rules for redeeming the prizes.


    For the moment, Vicente just kept in the back of his mind that he should start solving the requirements of these missions soon, but he wasn''t in a hurry to start today.


    Before that, he intended to start his mandatory activities, the most important ones for him to kick-start his journey inside Stonewall.


    But he wouldn''t do that until tomorrow. After hours of walking around the central area of Ravengarde, he needed to follow Prisiche''s advice to eat and rest.


    As soon as he left the Registration Center, he headed for a restaurant that Prisiche had helped him choose, where he would soon sit at an individual table and wait for his first meal in Anicane.


    As most of the beings in Light Cay looked very human, he imagined their preferences wouldn''t be so different from his own, which could mean tasty food for him.


    But regardless of the taste, he was prepared to eat anything to help his body adapt more quickly to this ce!

 Chapter 948 Back in the Polaris Realm

    Chapter 948 Back in the Pris Realm


    While Vicente went ahead with his initiation into Stonewall, Lauren was showing the first signs of waking up after an entire month of cultivating in the same ce he had left her.


    Within the roofless tower, Lauren''s eyes were restlessly darting around, her pentagrams on the verge of materializing outside her body.


    The vibrant glow of her green Magic Gem illuminated the space, causing the mana surrounding her to quiver in response to her presence.


    Abruptly, a streak of purple lightning materialized in the sky, capturing the attention of the elf, eagerly awaiting Lauren to end her cultivation.


    Ever since Vicente had left and the two elves had gone off to sort out the situation with the new journey of the continent''s forces after Vice''s departure, this golden-haired woman had stayed behind to wait for Lauren.


    Sensing that her wait was over, Syvis stood up, going as close as she could get until she was stopped by the special effects of the tower created by Vicente. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The 6th stage armors also moved, lining up at the exit of this tower, ready to wee Lauren and carry out the mission passed on by their creator.


    Then, about 10 days earlier than Syvis and herpanions had first assumed it would take Lauren to finish absorbing Demien Bloodthorne''s blood, she opened her eyes.


    Simultaneously, the Book of Death showed itself, while her five pentagrams appeared, already transformed after her qualitative improvement. As she became an Archmage, two of Lauren''s pentagrams evolved, with her first and third pentagrams reaching the green grade.


    Standing up, feeling her cultivation at a new level, Lauren felt a desire for more power, a thirst that would apany any newly promoted magician.


    With an extra space avable for her toplete, she could now hunt down her sixth pentagram and reach the true peak of her powers!


    However, after stabilizing her powers at the level of a Beginner Archmage, the power rank she knew was valid for Pris Realm, she couldn''t help but think of her brother.


    "Vicente." She said as she came across the tower enveloping her, quickly spotting several inscriptions of Vice there, ancient artifacts of his, and even a bronze bust.


    ''He''s gone.'' She tried to calm herself as she felt a pang in her heart, gradually letting her powers return to her body, watching her surroundings with longing.


    For her, it had all happened in the blink of an eye. In a moment, he had given her Demien''s blood and then she had closed her eyes, opened them and found herself in this current situation, in the 6th stage and surrounded by this metal structure.


    ''I have to get back to the family. Weeks may have passed and the vampires may be acting up again.''


    With that thought, she headed for the exit of the tower. But as soon as she set foot outside this area, she came across several 6th stage armors kneeling down and weing her.


    "Wee again, Miss. Congrattions on your sess in reaching the 6th stage," said the intelligent armors left by Vicente to help her and talk about everything that had happened.


    Lauren was very intelligent. She immediately understood what they were there for and even though she saw the elf with the golden hair and 6th stage cultivation, she stopped where she was and waited.


    The main robotic armor said to her as it approached her, "Our creator has sessfully left for the Supreme Continent.


    Before he left, he created us and asked us to advise you and talk to you about everything that happened that day.


    After you started cultivating, a trio of elves approached him and made a deal with our creator.


    When he left, two of the elves went ahead with their ns, leaving this woman to talk to you."


    "Do you have any news of what has happened on the continent since he left? How long exactly have I been in seclusion?" She asked as she looked at the pointy-eared woman watching her with a smile on her face.


    "It has been a month, Miss, since our master''s departure. However, we remain unaware of any developments on the continent during this time. Nevertheless, this elf may possess the answers to your inquiries."


    Lauren nodded and made her way to Syvis'' side, while the robotic armors followed close behind.


    "Lauren Fuller, congrattions on reaching the 6th stage," Syvis said sincerely, aware that this human woman was Vicente''s chosen one to lead humanity against the monsters in his absence.


    "My name is Syvis. I am an ally of your brother and an elder of the Elves Tribe. Before he left, Vicente made an agreement with us to help usplete our objectives for the Supreme Continent while we helped the Fuller family deal with the cmity in Pris Realm.


    By now, the rest of your family should know about our agreement and be preparing to fight side by side with the coalition of tribes from Majestic Treefrog Grove. My fellow tribesmen took care of that while you were in seclusion."


    Lauren didn''t doubt it, having already heard from Vicente about his encounter with the elves of Majestic Treefrog Grove, but also what the Supreme Continent must be like and his mission in going to that ce.


    "What is the current situation on the continent, Syvis? Do you know anything about my family''s situation during my seclusion?" She asked what concerned her the most, leaving to consider the partnership with the elves and beasts of Majestic Treefrog Grove for the future.


    Syvis nodded positively. "I know a few things. Your family is fine. They escaped from the main Metal City before Vicente advanced to the Supreme Continent. Right now, they''re hiding in a metal city built by Vicente. But you''ll have to go to one of the Cataclysm Order outposts and contact your family''s people to get this information.


    All I know is that your family is well andmanding Vicente''s forces and the order in hiding. Anyway, the continent isn''t at its worst, if you ask me. Vicente eliminated the strongest of the vampire coalition before he left. There were five vampire Archmages left, but none of them were as strong as Demien and one of them has already died at the hands of mypanions from Majestic Treefrog Grove.


    The other four, however, escaped after hunting down some human Archmages. I''m afraid they''re in hiding now, in seclusion, to process the blood they''ve absorbed and ascend to the level of Intermediate Archmages."


    Lauren''s eyebrows drew together, as she couldn''t help but turn pale. "That''s terrible."


    "Yes. The upside is that, for the next 10 years or so, we''ll be free of 6th stage vampires. You and the others will have that time to get stronger and prepare for the final showdown against the vampires.


    In just over 10 years, we will either defeat the strongest of the vampires or we will die and all will be lost," Syvis said in a decisive tone, with no doubt that everything would be decided then.


    She doesn''t expect Vicente to generate results for them in the meantime. In fact, everyone left behind is fully satisfied with what Vice has done for the continent. By killing the strongest vampires and leaving only four tough enemies behind, he has set the continent on an interesting path.


    Vicente had solved the worst of the crisis, given weapons to the continent''s forces and helped many to grow stronger. He had done more than anyone could ask for, so it was the duty of the forces left behind to ovee the ultimate challenges with their own hands!


    Lauren clenched her fists as she thought about it, for a moment looking up at the sky and imagining that she should do her best to ensure that they went to Vicente and not that he had toe to them.


    A smile appeared on her face as she swore an oath in her brother''s name.


    ''You gave me the blood of Demien Bloodthorne. When the timees, I''ll give the blood of those damn 6th stage vampires to Annie, Nina, Nova, Lina and La!


    Vicente, one day we will make our way to the Supreme Continent. Don''t think you''ll be alone in this ce!''


    Syvis saw the smile on Lauren''s face and remained silent, but she couldn''t help feeling a shiver run down her spine. She felt that perhaps the vampires were in more trouble than they were.


    After a moment''s silence, however, she asked, "What are you nning to do now? I know you must be eager to return to your family''s side. But you''ve just advanced a stage. It might be interesting for you to hunt down your sixth pentagram first. This will give you more power and methods of protecting yourself and your family."


    "You''re right. Before I go back, I must first get a cyan pentagram for the space of my sixth essence."


    With that decided, the two, followed by the 6th stage armors, set off from the area of that metal tower.

 Chapter 949 Situation of the Fuller Family

    Chapter 949 Situation of the Fuller Family


    Meanwhile, to the northeast of the Kenyth Empire, in one of the safest areas of the state, untouched for most of the cmity so far, there was a metal city hidden among the vegetation of a lush forest.


    In this green ce, marked by t terrain and nearby beaches, various metallic creatures in the shape of beasts, such as birds and monkeys, could be seen flying from one side to the other as if they were living beings native to the ce.


    But under close observation, one would realize that these were not natural creatures of this area, but artificial ones, created by the most talented and powerful cksmith the continent had given birth to.


    ''The northern sector is clear.'' One of Vicente''s most unique robotic armors said as it pped its metallic wings in the air, hovering not far above the level of the trees.


    ''The south is clear too,'' said a metallic horse, its eyes glowing an intense red as it ran like a wild animal.


    Deeper into this area guarded by animalistic robotic armor, were men armed with humanoid armor, but camouged with vines and tree leaves.


    Some were even covered in mud near one of the swamps in the area, ignoring the strong smell of the mud while maintaining their vignt stance.


    The metal city there was not extensive, with only 8,000 inhabitants at the moment. However, it was the current headquarters of the Fuller family, the most important ce for humanity to protect in the current context of Pris Realm.


    Nina and Annie lived there, as well as Nova, La and Lina, the core of the most important continental force in the fight against vampires and monsters!


    At the center of this ce, sitting in a lotus position on top of the tallest building in the city, was a silver-haired, pointy-eared individual, a 6th stage elf.


    As Syvis had already told Lauren, the elves had made contact with the Fuller family. Although she herself didn''t know exactly where the family was, one of the elves with Intermediate Archmage cultivation had been positioned with Vicente''s family to protect them.


    In this city, there were also some names Vicente knew, such as Rory''s father, who was currently a Low-level Paragon, but also Newton, Benson and Bart, all of whom were on the same level as Rory''s father.


    Prisiche was also around, as well as having a simr cultivation to these individuals. She was currently Nina''s chief advisor and was rarely without Vicente''s young sister.


    As for his wives, the three had recently finished a seclusion, after having absorbed parts of the blood sent by Vice to their group weeks ago.


    All three had reached the end of the 5th stage, having strengthened significantly to the point where they already felt they could reach the legendary 6th stage in the future.


    Nina had also taken her chance and reached the Low-level of the 5th stage, having even achieved her fifth pentagram.


    After Vicente''s departure, they had all improved a lot, taking advantage of the chance he had given them, but also not making mistakes that would cost them their lives.


    Even stronger, they were all living safely in this little-known city on the continent, intending not to put themselves in danger for at least the next two years.


    In their opinion, the continent was at its most sensitive now that Vicente had left. Given what they represented to vampires and monsters, it made sense to stay in seclusion and let the monsters forget a little about how terrible Vice was.


    But that was temporary. As soon as the situation stabilized, they intended to move against their enemies, not wanting to wait to be rescued.


    Just as Lauren had thought, they wanted to reach the Supreme Continent on their own and show Vicente that his efforts had not been in vain.


    Meanwhile, they lived their lives quietly in this city, camouged by nature.


    Even Annie wasmitted to following in her father''s footsteps, having already started her activities at the local academy, where none of the ordinary inhabitants of the area knew who they were.


    Despite everything, Vicente and his family wanted Annie to have an ordinary childhood until she awakened her powers.


    While she was studying at the academy, Nova and the other three women were gathered in an underground building, from where they had been running the Cataclysm Order since they arrived in the city.


    All three had serious expressions on their faces, their attention fully focused on resolving the cmity on the continent.


    "So Lauren has awoken?" One of them asked after Newton brought the news that had just arrived in the city.


    He nodded affirmatively, saying, "The elves sent us this message saying that she should look for us in the next few days. Before then, she''s going to hunt down her sixth pentagram and make sure she''s not being followed."


    "It''s a relief to hear about her sess." Nova sighed at these words.


    Vicente had sent Demian''s remaining blood to two different posts. Combined with these two ces, five high-level magicians had the chance to absorb Demien Bloodthorne''s blood, three of them direct family members and two of them members of the order.


    Of the five, however, two were killed while in seclusion, with monsters having attacked them and sacrificed themselves to prevent the strengthening of those two. Only the remaining three left their seclusion safely, having reached Beginner or Intermediate Archmage level.


    Besides these, another 14 men were given the opportunity to use the blood of the vampires sent that day, 11 of whom had be stronger, 2 had died and one had not improved his strength. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The pills and potions that were to be made from the vampires'' organs were just finishing being prepared, so the group waiting to use them hadn''t yet been strengthened by their help.


    "With Lauren in the 6th stage and with six pentagrams, we''ll be able to do a lot of things to deal with the enemies," La said, aware of how effective the Book of Death was.


    With the Book of Death reaching its current spiritual quality, they could certainly deal with enemies in a safe and efficient way. It would be enough for Lauren to see the faces of the enemies and she wouldn''t even have to fight to eliminate them!


    "We have to meet with her first and use our men to understand the situation on the continent. Vicente put a target on his back the moment he revealed the Throne of Darkness to the continent. Let''s not do the same with Lauren. We must use her power wisely," Nova said firmly.


    Lina agreed as she added something else, "If we can give Nina time to act alongside Lauren, that would be even better. With the power of the two, it''s possible that we could defeat the strongest enemies."


    "We''ll have to go all out at some point, though." Newton stated the obvious, but which these women seemed to want to avoid for the moment. "Nina will grow stronger as she faces powerful opponents. But to do that, we''ll need to expose not only her, but also Lauren. So I don''t rmend caution for over three years from now.


    It''s good that we remain hidden for now. But we can''t dy too long. The fight will be dangerous one way or another. Better that they have a chance to develop before the enemy leaders awaken."


    The three women remained silent for a moment, unable to stop pondering this point. Each of them was a powerful warrior with a lot ofbat experience. They knew how valuable the opportunity to fight enemies was.


    "Sigh! It''s a shame we have to count every positive and negative. But we''ll see the best time to let Nina and Lauren show themselves to their enemies. We''ll try to hide them as much as possible," Lina said, while the other two agreed.


    With that decided, they continued with the next matters they had to resolve, with Newton there to help them with guidance. As a 5th stage schr in several of his professions, he was invaluable to any group on the continent.


    Meanwhile, they tried to think minimally about how Vicente was doing and how long it would take for them to see him again.


    As much as they looked forward to it and wished him well, they didn''t want to be overwhelmed by the thought of how far away they were from their dear husband. Besides, they really had enough problems to keep them busy most of the time they weren''t cultivating.

 Chapter 950 Nina and Annie

    Chapter 950 Nina and Annie


    While Vicente''s women were working to keep the family situation stable, safe and secretive, Nina was with a group of Paragons in that same metal city.


    As Vicente had rmended a long time ago, she wore a mask on her face that altered not only the appearance of her face but also of her cyan Magic Gem.


    But the group at her side at this momentprised individuals who had served her since she was a High-level Mage, reliable warriors who knew her real identity.


    "Keep training hard. We''ll get permission from the family soon, and then we''ll go intobat," Nina said to the men training in this area of the local order''s altar, where there were several training tforms. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her men were fighting in different corners of this area, each of them bearing on their chests the symbol of the group they were part of, Sentinels of the Order, the primary guardians of humanity today.


    "Yes, Commander!" Several of them shouted simultaneously, while a blonde woman, who could take any man''s breath, walked two steps behind Nina.


    "Miss, I''ve heard some rumors about the end of your older sister''s seclusion," Prisiche said to Nina.


    As much as Newton was talking to Nova and the others about it now, several important members of the Cataclysm Order and the Fuller family were already aware of the news.


    Nina stopped when she heard Prisiche, and couldn''t help but turn and look at this woman, whom Vicente had left as her advisor.


    "What? Is this serious?" A smile shaped itself on Nina''s beautiful young face, which, even hidden by a false appearance, was as beautiful as she was naturally.


    "She''s hunting her sixth pentagram right now. As soon as she gets her sixth essence, Lauren should find a way to us." Prisiche confirmed what she had heard, which she sincerely believed to be solid and true information.


    Nina clenched her fists as she stood in the middle of this training area, considering the significance of the end of Lauren''s seclusion.


    ''Nova and the others probably won''t let me go. We''ve just moved and Annie needs somewhere safe for at least a year or two before we risk it. But Lauren''s sess is also a guarantee that we''ll face the strongest enemies left on the continent. I have to prepare myself. When the timees, I''ll join her and sacrifice myself for the continent in the same way that my older brother did.'' Nina was determined to fight the monsters and finish what Vicente had started.


    She felt indebted to him and didn''t me him for any problems. In fact, she saw him as a hero for the continent and the Fuller family, who should never be med for not havingpletely resolved this crisis.


    Now he was on the Supreme Continent working as best he could to help his family and the Pris Realm, so she didn''t want to let herself get carried away by sad thoughts about his departure. She wanted to focus all her time on getting stronger and helping the humanity take back its power, ultimately eliminating the vampires from the continent.


    ''The continent''s forces can''t wipe out that damned race, but maybe Lauren and I can. As long as I be an Archmage in the future, I''ll certainly help big sister a lot in eliminating those parasites!'' Nina formed a determined smile on her face before turning and heading back the way she hade.


    As much as one side of her wanted to leave and go hunting and then meet up with her sister, she was going to follow her family''s ns, keep Annie safe and prepare herself better before putting herself in the spotlight.


    The current Nina was much more mature than the little sister Vicente had throughout most of his journey in Pris Realm. She was much calmer to act little by little than her explosive speed of cultivation would suggest.


    ''With the end of the vampires, one day I''ll find my way to the Supreme Continent. By then, the family will be stable and Annie will certainly be a powerful magician.''


    "It''s good to know that Lauren is on the move. For now, stay tuned for more news about my sister. In the meantime, we''ll continue with our ns to prepare for the future. Our most important enemies won''t be back for another decade, so we have a lot of things to do."


    "I''ll keep an eye out." Prisiche smiled, enjoying seeing Vicente''s sister''s current position.


    As she looked up at the sky, she couldn''t help but think of that formidable man who had defeated her in the past. ''Vicente, you have built an excellent girl... She will be as well known and powerful as you in the future. I''ll make sure her name isn''t forgotten either.''


    They moved on, soon leaving that Cataclysm Order post, dressed in more ordinary clothes and masks disguising their real identities.


    When they stopped in front of the academy at the end of the afternoon, they greeted Annie, who was smart enough to know that she shouldn''t mention the names of her real family members and should assume the identity of a refugee from the cmity in this city.


    But hidden in the shadows, men from the Cataclysm Order kept their presence close enough to Annie to act if necessary and protect the current Altar Master.


    Around Annie''s neck, beneath her clothes, was the Cataclysm Moon Pendant, an artifact that Nova, Nina and the others made sure Annie wore for at least six hours every day.


    In particr, they made sure she wore it mainly when she was at the academy, as they preferred her to have her problems concentrated inside this ce under their control.


    Her karma had been altered for weeks, but nothing too serious had happened to attract their attention. However, it was in everyone''s interest that the sacred item from the Cataclysm Order helped generate the best kind of power and talent possible, so they were following Vicente''s rmendations for using it.


    "How were your lessons today?" Nina asked as she took Annie in her arms, while the young girl giggled subtly.


    "Well, I''d say. Today I learned about what the continent was like before the cmity... It was such a magical and beautiful ce. It''s a shame things have changed so much." Annie said in her most formal and intelligentnguage for her age.


    But even with good words, she couldn''t hide her childish voice and some feelings that children couldn''t hide as easily as adults could.


    Prisiche smiled at Annie and promised. "Things will still go back to the way they were, little Ann. Perhaps you''ll finish the work of you-know-who and bring joy back to thesends."


    "Hmm, we''ll certainly give you room for that. Just work hard at the academy and one day you''ll get your chance." Nina nodded to her niece in agreement with Prisiche.


    "I''ll do my best!" Said the little girl as she showed a hand sign, swearing her words.


    The two adult womenughed back at the simple residence where they lived with Annie and Nova, where, in fact, they only stayed when Annie was at home.


    The ce still seemed a little unfamiliar to them. With so little time in this city, they still had to get used to this ''home''.

 Chapter 951 Back to Light Cay

    Chapter 951 Back to Light Cay


    In the blink of an eye, Vicente experienced two more days in Ravengarde, reaching his fourth day since arriving in Anicane.


    After a first day that had basically been about adapting to the rules, history and important facts about this new reality, he began his activities as a member of Stonewall.


    After settling his affairs at the city''s Registration Center, he had his first meal, and learned why Prisiche had told him he barely had enough to live on in this ce.


    Vicente had tried several dishes in the restaurant he passed that day. But only the Sixth ss dishes, for 6th stage magicians, had any effect on bodies like him. But dishes of that quality cost hundreds of stone coins!


    If one wasn''t careful, one could easily spend several thousand stone coins a day on meals alone.


    The local food had proved too tasty for Vicente''s pte and he had spent 1,450 stone coins on that meal before returning home with a full belly.


    That day he experienced, for the first time in years, the sensation of filling his belly and sleeping soundly, something he hadn''t done since he started his cultivation journey.


    When he woke up the next day with an empty stomach, he was not only hungry but also stronger!


    However, this wasn''t just because of the effect of having ascended from a lower ne. As much as his body and soul were absorbing mana almost continuously, he became stronger in one night''s sleep than he should have been with ''just'' that effect.


    He woke up on his third day in Anicane with a cultivation of a 4-Star Archmage!


    Following his surprise, Prisiche exined to him that the previous night''s meal had helped him raise his cultivation. He was already close to this advance and, just as importantly, he had never experienced such an opportunity before.


    In a way, magicians'' bodies developed resistance to resources in both Pris Realm and Anicane.


    Using too many resources of a grade would lead to resistance to the effects of that resource. Only by consuming different resources of the same grade, or the same, but of higher grade, could one again benefit from the effects of those resources.


    Those who had tasted nothing could benefit from even simple meals!


    This was the reason Vicente had developed his strength so easily, which, ording to Prisiche, shouldn''t happen too often from now on.


    After his one year ofpulsory time in the Ravengarde core, for example, he should have been fully adapted to opportunities like that so he wouldn''t be so susceptible to advances in strength.


    On his third day in the sect, he went ahead with the start of hispulsory activities, just as he had nned with Prisiche.


    On the first day, he dealt only with the Forge Center, which was what he was most familiar with, given his talents and skills developed in Pris Realm.


    At the Forge Center, he was assigned to study under the supervision of a 7th stage cksmith, with whom he was to work together once or twice a week from now on.


    Stonewall''s cksmiths were not obliged to stay under the supervision of a higher ranked cksmith normally. In this sect, one could develop their skills on their own using the library, the resources avable to disciples, or through trade, buying resources, special techniques, and even training.


    The sect gave its members a lot of freedom to learn and develop on their own, without major limitations. But with neers from lower nes, because of their unfamiliarity with many of the truths of forging, they had to remain under the supervision of more qualified professionals until they reached a certain level.


    On his first day at the Stonewall Forge Center, Vicente did absolutely nothing great. He showed his supervisor what he could do and then received from her an order of books that he should study before their next meeting.


    In a way, the situation wasn''t that different from what he''d already faced with Benson, except that it was easier, since he hadn''t had to convince his supervisor to give him a chance.


    After a day of studying, Vicente realized that he urgently needed to catch up on his understanding of materials, forging rules, and the various ways of utilizing mana and elements. He discovered that there were a minimum of 50 techniques at his disposal, which, if mastered, could even solve the issue of the potential of firearms, among other things.


    But to be a 7th stage cksmith, he would have to be proficient in over 200 techniques and 1,000 materials, something that would take him time to achieve.


    After a day of studying the forge, he had another meal, this time containing himself better than yesterday, opting for dishes with better value for money and satiating effects.


    Another night he slept soundly until, on his fourth day in the sect, he headed for the Combat Center.


    As the name implied, this Center focused on developing thebat skills of its members, whether with practical fighting or theory.


    In Anicane, the magicians seemed much more methodical and strategic than in Pris Realm.


    Vicente hadn''t fought on his first day at the Combat Center, as he had expected before visiting the ce. Instead, he was also directed to a supervisor, who set him to studying types of powers, elements and abilities.


    ording to Prisiche and the supervisor at his disposal, magic forms and the use of pentagrams had been used in Anicane for millions and millions of years. Every special magical form, attribute, power and spell imaginable had already appeared and even been studied.


    The best method for a warrior to strengthen themselves was not to fight immediately, but to focus on learning about their own weaknesses and the strengths and weaknesses of other people''s powers.


    A truly powerful magician was not one who could crush their enemies with a single type of blow, but one who could use a thousand different methods to defeat countless enemies!


    To be someone like that, one would have to study the magical forms, the elements, the possible spells to create and the magical creatures¡ªthe ones behind most pentagrams.


    But even though he didn''t fight on his first day, Vicente wasn''t disappointed. Besides his responsibilities with the Combat Center being two to three times a week, he had heard that, at least once a week, all members of the Center should have an official fight. This even applied to neers from lower nes, like him!


    After another day of learning, he had his meal and another night''s rest. On his fifth day in the sect, it would finally be time for him to start his journey of learning medicine!


    ...


    Vicente wake up early once again. He soon got ready before leaving his residence, apanied by Prisiche.


    The artificial intelligence by his side gave him some information on the way out of the house until he stopped at a bread store and bought his breakfast.


    He ate on the way to the Medicine Center, with Prisiche taking him to the right ce while updating him.


    "Master, you have reached 42% progress in the mission to be a Magus. I feel that,ter this month, you will reach level 5-Star Archmage," she said as she analyzed the data in his log.


    Vicente himself would need to go to the Registration Center or buy one machine to find out a lot of information about his missions and other activities. But for some things, such as progress on missions andpulsory activities, Prisiche could update him.


    "That''s good. But I imagine things will slow down after that," he said in the middle of his chewing. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Certainly. Cultivation is an endless journey in which each step forward is greater than thest. After this breakthrough to 5-Star, you''ll probably go about two months without advancing and then you''ll go about three months, maybe four... Anyway, don''t get used to these rapid advances.


    But it''s possible that you''ll experience something explosive again after your year here, when you''re allowed to leave the core of the sect." She tried to cheer him up.


    "Good."


    The two entered the grand Medicine Center, a well-wooded ce with a strong medicinal fragrance, but also a lot of movement.


    From what he already knew, the Medicine Center not only focused on teaching the art, but also served as a hospital. Wounded and sick people from Ravengarde could ess it for free, given the educational purposes of the area.


    After passing many patients, Vicente and Prisiche arrived at the ward where he was to begin his activities.


    As soon as they entered arge hall with several side staircases and corridors, one of the few people standing there spotted them, easily recognizing them.


    "Vicente Fuller, right? You''ll be working with me. Follow me. I don''t have much time before I have to leave." Spoke a stunning blonde woman, dressed in blue attire. Without bothering to greet Vicente, she swiftly turned her back and made her way down a corridor.

 Chapter 952 Pets and Medicine

    Chapter 952 Pets and Medicine


    Following the beautiful blonde woman in the blue dress, Vicente didn''t have time to ask questions when she started talking.


    "You''ve never studied medicine, right? Your medical skillse from two of your pentagrams, right? It''s good that you have natural abilities that will help you in the profession. But don''t get carried away. You need in-depth theoretical knowledge to practice your profession."


    Vicente experienced a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as he recalled spending the past two days getting acquainted with his mandatory tasks.


    "So I''ll have to concentrate on learning the theory..." He muttered when he realized she was going to get to that point.


    "Of course. But I''m curious to see your skills in action. Before I give you your study program, I want to see what you can do on our guinea pigs." She smiled as she entered a wing of the grandiose Medicine Center, which didn''t resemble arge medical study and treatment area, but rather a zoo.


    Vicente had yet to see beasts and other magical creatures native to Anicane, so he looked around curiously, seeing several small artificial habitats and creatures of different breeds waiting for treatment.


    Prisiche exined to him. "The Medicine Center doesn''t allow testing on the sick and injured people whoe to us because they can''t hire the services of Healers.


    But here we also have the mounts and pets of our inhabitants. We use them as guinea pigs for novices to study and learn their medical skills." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vicente frowned. "That''s a strange ethic. Protecting humanoid beings and using beasts as guinea pigs. What''s the point of using one and not the other?"


    The blonde womanughed. "Beasts and human races are quite different, kid. Because of their physical characteristics, which are stronger in beasts than in humans, they are more resistant and recover much more easily than humans.


    Mistakes in them cause fewer consequences than in humans. Also, dealing with consequences in them is easier than in humans.


    And at the end of the day, not every master can afford to treat their mounts'' or pets'' injuries. So it''s well worth epting our terms."


    "I see... Are there no Tamers in Anicane?"


    Prisiche replied to his master. "There are, but they''re not asmon as in Pris Realm, master. Most of the beasts in the Medicine Center are pets. In Anicane, the idea of having a beast as a member of your home and family is much moremon than it is on your ne. And with pets, Tamers are unnecessary."


    In Pris Realm, Tamers not only took care of raising, training and feeding beasts, they were also primarily responsible for treating illnesses and healing wounds.


    But in Anicane, Healers did all the treating of illnesses and injuries.


    When the woman called Alice, a 5-Star Magus, stopped in front of a grassy, fenced-off area, Vicente spotted what looked like a giant rabbit.


    He had never seen rabbits in Pris Realm, so he couldn''t help but understand why pets were moremon in Anicane than on the ne he hade from.


    ''It seems that the beasts here are more docile in appearance, despite their immense size.'' He looked at the creature that could easily upy a small living room in a human house.


    This white-furred creature was so big that it could sit on a four-seater sofa and it would disappear beneath its fur!


    The creature''s big red eyes were the only part of its body that looked scary. Otherwise, everything about it seemed harmless, from its little tail to its big ears.


    "This Demon Rabbit has some fractures, internal injuries and, as you can see, has lost part of its left ear. A wild beast attacked it after a breach in the security mechanisms of its family''s property.


    Anyway, heal it with your skills. I want to see how far you can go without medical knowledge."


    Vicente watched the big rabbit in silence, signaling to the creature that he would help it.


    Then, under the observant gaze of Prisiche and Alice, he made two cyan pentagrams appear from his body, moving the mana at his disposal through his gem, feeling for the first time the difference of doing this after arriving in Anicane.


    For a moment, Vicente closed his eyes, feeling entirely different, as if he were a totally new person.


    The shell of mana enveloping him broke, and he felt his surroundings more deeply. As he looked at the ''bunny'' in front of him, he felt the creature''s heart as if it were in his hands.


    With a nce, the creature realized what Vicente was doing and promptly lowered its head when it saw one of Vice''s hands advancing.


    The creature''s blood moved faster, with mana entering its body while magically, its severed ear regenerated at a frightening speed.


    In just five seconds, 80% of the white rabbit''s internal wounds had recovered, while the creature''s vitality had improved, visible in its eyes, which now bore no pain.


    When the ear finished regenerating, fur grew on it, making it look identical to the uninjured ear.


    Alice narrowed her eyes when she saw this, impressed by such a good abilitying from a lower ne.


    Meanwhile, Prisiche couldn''t help but be thrilled to see her master''s powers in action for the first time.


    Vicente smiled at the sight of the creature while massaging its enormous head. It was funny how such a gigantic creature could be so gentle with a mere touch.


    ''Your fur is really soft... And warm.'' Vicente felt his eyes closing as a feeling of tranquility washed over his body.


    But suddenly, his heart beat differently and he opened his eyes as he retracted his hands.


    "That?"


    "That''s one of this rabbit''s powers, master. Creatures like it always have special abilities. In its case, it can influence the mind and body and take all the stress off your ''shoulders''.


    Some pets like it are used to support their families. If you let yourself be carried away by its power, you would probably sleep for the next few hours in its fur.


    This sleep would probably help give you more strength for an important training session or, if you were recovering from a battle, speed up your recovery factor... In short, the applications are many." Prisiche exined to him while Alice wrote something down on a tablet.


    "Oh? Impressive. I''ve never heard of any creature like that in Pris Realm." Vicente was sincere, understanding a little more about the difference between having pets in Anicane and his ce.


    Alice then cut through Vicente''s thoughts. "Very well. I already have a good idea of how your abilities work. You''re quite privileged, I must say. It''s not for nothing that a total amateur was appointed to learn under my supervision."


    He didn''t know whether to take thisment positively. But Vice smiled all the same as he went back to massaging the big rabbit, this time protecting his hand so as not to be carried away by the effects of the creature''s power.


    "Your ability only seems to activate a self-healing factor in your targets, which means you have no control over how the recovery takes ce. It depends only on your target''s body, so mutations and other problems can happen because of yourck of control with the ability." She coldly analyzed what she had seen.


    "Your efficiency with this guinea pig was very good, but in a moreplex organism, it would have been different. You could have created bigger problems for them, but also a temporary solution at best. You must follow my training program if you want to avoid these problems and be a true Healer."


    She handed Prisiche a token, which the artificial intelligence quickly absorbed.


    Meanwhile, Vicente couldn''t help but express his concern in his pale face. "Are you saying that those I''ve healed in the past can go back to the way things were?"


    "It''s possible." She looked into his eyes, wondering what that meant. "But it''s unlikely. Lower nes are much simpler than Anicane. There''s so much mana here that certain mutations that would have a 0.01% chance of happening on your ne can happen here with a chance of over 40%.


    Were the people you helped stronger or weaker than you?" She asked, to ease the doubt in his heart.


    "Weaker."


    "Then you don''t need to worry. The mutations I worry about rarely happen in beings much weaker than the Healer. Also, on lower nes, these mutations would appear almost instantly and you would know about them. Nor do the effects usually wear off in brief intervals when the patients are much weaker than the Healer.


    In any case, take this into consideration from now on. I know you can change your situation using that atomic maniption skill you have, but it''s best to avoid using it until you''ve mastered in-depth medical knowledge.


    Now, concentrate on this for the next few weeks. Your artificial intelligence will guide you to me if necessary or when you''ve finished learning this initial program.


    Do you have questions?" She looked at him seriously.


    After seeing him nod negatively, she said, "Good," and left, telling Prisiche to take him to the medical books wing of the Center.

 Chapter 953 First fight in Anicane

    Chapter 953 First fight in Anicane


    Two days after being introduced to medicine by going to the Medicine Center for the first time, Vicente returned to the Combat Center to continue his journey to be a warrior fit for Anicane.


    Today, he would have his first fight since arriving in Light Cay!


    He woke up eagerly, putting aside his experiences in the Medicine Center and Forge Center over thest two days, where he was focused on just learning new theories for the time being.


    Right after eating out, he rushed to the Combat Center, in one of the corners of the Ravengarde core.


    In this part of the city essible to Vicente, no vehicles were allowed above the area, a contrast to the remaining reality of the city. However, this was clear from the activity carried out there. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Combat Center differed greatly from what one would imagine at first nce. Instead of arge building in the shape of an arena, as might expect, the ce was a vast area with almost no buildings, simr to the training centers of ser teams on Earth.


    Apart from a small building housing the library, ces for study and meetings for the Center''s members, almost the entire areaprised special fields, some with grass, others with other types of terrain.


    There was even a training ground, which was arge swimming pool the size of a ser pitch and 33 meters deep, where underwater battles could be fought.


    Such a ce for training and fighting was not for beginners like Vicente, so the site of his first fight was just a modest field in one of thest areas of the Combat Center.


    As he walked all the way to his training ground today, Vicente came across a few disciplesing and going, but also his supervisor, already positioned on the grass in front of him.


    This square field, with a hundred meters on each side, covered in perfectly cut grass, had almost no buildings around it. Apart from two stands with three tiers of seats, there were only two small buildings on the sides where the stands weren''t, whererge tools facing the direction of the field were.


    Vicente didn''t understand what each of these tools was for, but he already knew that, together, they could broadcast, almost perfectly, everything that happened in this ce to the entire Light Cay!


    Unlike in Pris Realm, where people had to go to arenas to watch fights, in Light Cay people could buy a tool simr to television on Earth. Through it, they could follow anything they wanted, paying the fees for each event they wanted to follow.


    How did Vicente know this? He had bought one of these tools for 7,000 stone coins and paid another 1,000 coins for the right to watch the major fights at the Combat Center for the next 10 months.


    The best thing about this was not the chance to watch shows at home like on Earth, but that the devices behind these broadcasts were almost perfect. Even at home, one could get the same experience of watching thebat alongside the warriors fighting.


    Such an observer could feel the effects of the fighters'' powers with such precision that it would be as if they were right next to the warriors, but without the risks involved in being so close to a fight.


    If one waspatible and had an outstanding talent, they could even learn a few things just by watching a fight!


    "Vicente Fuller, are you ready?" Asked a man with human eyes, mouth and nose, but horse''s ears and fur, human hands, but horse''s legs.


    On the back of this pink-skinned individual was a long ponytail of white hair, but which,bined with his humanoid clothes, could easily be mistaken for his costume.


    Vicente saw his supervisor, Miles, and nodded his head in affirmation. "Yes, instructor. I''m ready to fight. Who will be my opponent?"


    Miles pointed to one of the five men next to him, the one who looked most like a human, whose only difference was therge gills on the sides of his neck. But apart from that feature, he seemed no different from Vicente''s race.


    "Bazel will be your opponent today," Miles said as the guy with the gilled neck smiled as he took a step forward.


    Vicente looked into the sea-blue eyes of Bazel, this 6-Star Archmage. Even though he wasn''t much stronger than him, Bazel was a native of the area, someone Vice wouldn''t underestimate.


    He had never fought since his arrival and his tests with his powers were no good, as long as he had no opponents topare himself to.


    He was much stronger than when he was in Pris Realm. Vicente estimated that his current strength,pared to what he had achieved before killing Demien, was at least three times greater.


    But where would that ce him?


    In Pris Realm he was sure that, with such power, he could easily kill even Master Archmage vampires, individuals who, in his opinion, would be ssified as between 5-Star and 7-Star Archmages in Anicane.


    However, was that a good estimate? He didn''t know, since he had seen nobat yet, or even fought.


    ''Bazel is an Outer Disciple like me. But he''s ranked 200 on the Outer Disciple rank. At 43 years old, he''s a good talent from the Combat Center, a warrior who should be a Magus in no time.''


    Vicente looked at his opponent, having already studied several of the youngsters who were positioned under Miles'' wings.


    Unlike the other two Centers where he hadpulsory activities, the Combat Center maintained a more supervisory rtionship between its members. Better-ced members looked after each other, usually organizing training sessions and refereeing matches.


    Even a training session could get out of hand. But as this was a righteous sect, referees to prevent major mistakes were always needed during training sessions.


    Anyway, all the sect''s Centers had their own ranks, more than one in fact, since for each hierarchical position, there was a different rank. With the Combat Center, Vicente''s opponent today was ranked 200 in the rank of the Center''s Outer Disciples. Meanwhile, Vice, who had never fought in ranked matches, was at position 998.


    "I hope to help the younger brother discover his actual strength by Anicane standards. I''ll take it a bit hard, but don''t take it personally," said Bazel as he smiled at Vicente. "Wee to the sect, little brother, hehe."


    The two greeted each other before Miles gave the signal to position themselves in their corners before the start of the match.


    Soon after, the two were allowed to begin!

 Chapter 954 Current Power Estimate

    Chapter 954 Current Power Estimate


    Vicente looked at his opponent, who was dressed in a leather suit, boots and gloves, with only his head uncovered. Bazel then revealed his magical form.


    As the man''s appearance suggested, his magical form was of the animal type, a kind of sea creature.


    Upon revealing his powers, Bazel condensed what seemed to be a sea of mana around him, from which emerged a fish the size of an adult dolphin, which was surrounded by six pentagrams.


    The configuration of Bazel''s magical form was yellow, green, green, cyan, cyan and cyan.


    This was an impressive configuration, something that, even if it didn''tpare to Vicente''s pentagram configuration, would shock the entire Pris Realm.


    But not only did Bazel''s configuration tell about his power and how mon'' certain things were in Anicane, it also showed the origin of his pentagrams.


    ''Bazel has at least three pentagrams of natural origin. Whether bought or earned, this is a great achievement that will make him even more powerful in the future.'' Vicente clenched his fists as he felt his heart pound.


    Another impressive thing about Bazel''s ''presentation'' was the amount of mana he could manipte, something to do with the free mana in his surroundings and not just his soul power.


    But while Vicente was learning about the differences between Pris Realm and Anicane, his five observers, as well as his opponent, couldn''t help but narrow their eyes when they saw him reveal his pentagrams.


    Something deep in Vicente''s soul told him not to use everything from the start, even though Bazel was probably formidable.


    He revealed only his maic power, while his cyan gem glowed brightly.


    Six pentagrams appeared one after the other, three of them cyan, three of them indigo!


    Even though he was only at 4-Star Archmage level, the mana in the area suddenly concentrated around him, getting a little out of Bazel''s control.


    The terrain of the battlefield vibrated subtly, while the sky above them seemed to have lost its luster, with a magnificent gray cloud forming above the field.


    "Senior brother, forgive my insolence, but here Ie."


    Vicente raised his two hands sideways as his voice distorted in the power of his movement.


    Bazel felt a chill run down his spine as a gigantic bluish beam formed behind his position.


    Turning his face sideways and looking behind him, he saw a titan of lightning holding a trident behind his back. But, at the same time, a minor point of space in front of his body distorted, turning into a zone devoid of light.


    As if matter had appeared out of nowhere, a three-meter-long metal sword pierced through the dark hole, blue lightning covering its body. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Swooish!


    "Oh, shit!"


    Bazel found himself surrounded by two powerful attacks and couldn''t help breaking into a cold sweat.


    He put aside his ns to go ''easy'' on the neer in the first few moves of the fight and activated his main ability.


    Two of his cyan pentagrams glowed brightly, while the azure fish, swimming in the sea of mana around him, moved, opening its mouth and sucking in arge amount of mana.


    Its body grew five times, resembling a puffer fish after inting its body.


    A Thousand Exploding Thorns!


    Each of the protuberances on the fish''s body had thinned out until they became very slender needles and were propelled everywhere possible.


    The lightning giant, attacking with a trident, acted simultaneously with the sword created by Vicente with the metals of his body, reaching the area of the creature''s sea of mana.


    The needles propelled by his opponent''s body reached both of Vicente''s movements, degrading parts of his sword in particr.


    Meanwhile, the sea of mana around Bazel also hindered Vicente''s movement in parts, blocking some of his offensive power.


    But while his sword barely reached Bazel in one piece, his lightning trident attack reached his rival with over 60% of its power.


    Ka-Boom!


    The sound of thunder rang out, making the other young men under Miles'' supervision break out in a cold sweat as they looked in Bazel''s direction.


    Miles clenched one of his fists, while one corner of his lips lifted, his heart leaping into his chest.


    He was a 3-Star Magus, but as he watched Vicente attacking with such power, Miles couldn''t help but feel he was witnessing someone truly challenging who could challenge him in the future.


    ''Impressive! Such power was born on a lower ne?'' He asked himself as he clenched his fists tightly. ''He won this fight in his first two moves!''


    As the instructor thought with great prospects for Vicente, Bazel felt his sea of mana unravel, while the spiritual body of his magical form had already disappeared.


    He fell to his knees on the ground, blood dripping from his gills, his neck, mouth, and ears as his body convulsed.


    "This victory is yours." Despite everything, he was still conscious, his eyes with a surreal rity, which summoned a tough expression on Vicente''s face.


    He had just won his first fight in Anicane, but he couldn''t help but be shocked by Bazel''s resilience.


    ''Bazel has endured all this and is still conscious...'' Vicente clenched one of his fists as he felt his pentagrams returning to his body. ''It may seem easy what I did, but the level of power I just used could have destroyed Demien, leaving no trace of his existence!


    But Bazel doesn''t even look that bad!''


    Bazel was certainly in no condition to continue fighting, a sign that Vicente was stronger than him.


    But this opponent''s physical resistance to maintaining his consciousness caught Vice''s attention.


    If Bazel could do that, then a slightly stronger opponent with simr endurance attributes to Bazel''s should cope even better with Vicente''s current powers.


    ''I have to fight more battles. But with only this one, I can say that my limit is between 7-Star and 9-Star of the 6th stage, probably the middle ground, 8-Star,'' he thought, considering not his limit using maic power, but the Throne.


    There were individuals more capable than Bazel, so it was possible that there were even individuals below 8-Star who would be a tough challenge for him. But the fight with Bazel was a good one, as there were certainly more individuals simr to this guy in Light Cay than to monsters like Vicente himself.


    As he left the field ofbat, Vice smiled subtly, seeing that, despite everything, he still had a talent and powers strong enough for him not to be totally ordinary.


    ''Perfect! With what I have now, I can work well on my growth in Stonewall!''

 Chapter 955 Instructors Recommendation

    Chapter 955 Instructor''s Rmendation


    "Vicente, good battle. You obviously need to go through a period of adaptation, but it''s good that you start thinking about the rank of Outer Disciples in readiness. With your strength, you could soon enter the top 100."


    The young people next to Miles heard the group supervisor and couldn''t help imagining that the supervisor wasn''t exaggerating.


    But some of them looked at Vicente out of the corner of their eye, with a certain curiosity, perhaps a doubt, whether he could beat one of the Outer Disciples in the top 100.


    ''The top 100 of each of the hierarchical positions in the sect is advertised on the main channels and billboards around the city. Anyone who reaches the top 100 is a monster with the potential to go far and make a lot of coins,'' thought one of the young men waiting to fight.


    ''But precisely because the top 100 is so generous, everyone capable of reaching that level is a real monster, with great cultivation, speed ofprehension and incredible pentagram configurations.''


    Another of these young men smiled as he saw Vicente stopping next to Miles. "Good luck, younger brother Fuller. Reaching the top 100 is possible, but it''s difficult."


    Vicente had already heard everything there was to know about the top 100 of each of the ranks from Prisiche, so he understood well thepetition to achieve this feat full of benefits.


    For all the hierarchical positions within Stonewall, the top 100 ranks always had great benefits for the members who held them. These advantages increased ording to one''s position in the ranks, but in short, they gave bonuses on the sries of sect members, rights to im resources and artifacts, the right to use special training and cultivation sites, among other things.


    There were missions in the sect that one could only do if one''s position was in the top 100 of one of the ranks. There were also certain services that were only avable to members who were well ced in the ranks.


    ''Top 100, huh? For that, I''d have to fight battles broadcast to the entire ''ind'' and expose my powers to millions of magical creatures.'' Vicente looked in the direction of the artifacts responsible for broadcasting events.


    As much as these devices were there, they weren''t active today. In fact, with a few exceptions, training sessions like today''s were not broadcast. Only official fights valid for the Combat Center rankings were 100% broadcast.


    This was a big negative point for those fighting, in Vicente''s opinion. He preferred not to have to expose his powers to the masses. However, he couldn''t deny the temptation, since essing the top 100 and its benefits could really make one''s journey in the sect much easier. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was possible for him to increase the speed of his progress within Stonewall just by essing a position in the top 100.


    He didn''t want to expose his powers, but he couldn''t help wishing for what he could achieve by getting a good position in the ranks.


    As for the difficulty of the mission, Vicente didn''t care if he had to defeat monsters. His aim was to reach the peak and he would travel any tortuous and thorny path to achieve his ambitions!


    "I''ll do my best to achieve it, instructor. When can I start challenging for the rank?" Vicente stopped next to Miles, while the Healers went to deal with Bazel.


    Miles shook his head as he smiled approvingly at Vicente. "You''re going to apany Enoch at the end of today''s training and learn more about the challenges and the rank positions. I want you to train with us for another two weeks and then challenge someone to a ranked battle."


    ''So, I''ll be able to fight in about a month in Anicane. That should stabilize my strength better... Anyway, that''s ording to my ns. I''ll start doing my optional missions at that time too.'' Vicente nodded to Miles and Enoch, a 6-Star Archmage level man with serpent eyes and tongue.


    "Familiarize yourself with the rank and its rules. Watch some official fights when you''re resting. Otherwise, continue with your studies. Your power is impressive, but there are several types of opponents who are your nemeses and will be difficult to deal with.


    As soon as you show yourself, these opponents will want to challenge you and beat you easily." Miles advised, giving Vicente this important warning.


    In Anicane, the magical forms were much better known than in Pris Realm, which meant that specialists knew much more about the type of opponent that was ideal for them.


    Considering the rules of the rankings and how easy victories could help to move up several positions in the rankings, many individuals followed the official fights to find easy opponents for themselves.


    In the special case, nemesis opponents were those who had special powers that were in the weakness of a particr magician''s power. Such opponents had many advantages over their opponents and could fight even with multi-star disadvantages and still have the greatest power.


    Vicente had met no one like this in Pris Realm, but within Stonewall there were nemeses of his powers!


    Vicente stood next to Prisiche and the artificial intelligence of hispanions, who differed totally from each other.


    Some wore humanoid appearances simr to Prisiche''s, looking like real living beingsmon in Anicane. But many of the artificial intelligences had peculiar appearances.


    For example, Miles'' artificial intelligence was the glove on his right hand. Meanwhile, Enoch''s artificial intelligence was a small frog, sitting on the head of this individual with snake-like features.


    This was rather curious, given Enoch''s origins...


    But Vicente wasn''t there to judge anyone, nor did he want to be judged for using the appearance of a beautiful woman in his artificial intelligence.


    He stood there, listening toments, saying little, watching the group''s battles that morning.


    He wouldn''t fight again today, but he would follow two other battles of hispanions, individuals he would face over the next few weeks.


    As long as he was under Miles'' supervision, he would have to fight once a week against his colleagues, who were also supervised by Miles.


    He would watch each fight taking mental notes, learning about his teammates'' powers and also about the typical characteristics of Anicane fighters.


    At the end of the training sessions, he would move on with Prisiche, Enoch and this guy''s toad, going to learn more about the ranks of the Combat Center.

 Chapter 956 The Most Important Thing to Know

    Chapter 956 The Most Important Thing to Know


    "Here we are." Enoch opened his mouth as he looked at the gigantic billboard that covered one of the facades of the Combat Center''s administration building.


    It was easily thergest billboard Vicente had ever seen in his two lives, over 500 meters long and 50 meters high, extremely bright and clear, showing the top 100 positions of one of the Center''s ranks.


    "The Center''s primary disy shows the top 100 positions of each rank daily. It shows the ranks of Outer Disciples, Inner Disciples, and Core Disciples 80% of the time. 20% of the time it shows the ranks of the Outer Elders. The other Elders and Masters don''t have their ranks disyed, so we can''t easily see them. But they do exist and are important in the upper echelons."


    As he listened to Enoch''s exnation, Vicente observed the divisions in this magnificent screen. Closer to its center wererge squares, simr to status cards, with the appearances of the most important names of the rank. On the sides, in smaller squares that were harder to see, were the worst ranked of the top 100.


    Vicente could easily see that some of them had nicknames instead of their real names, some of them carried gs and symbols that were famous in Light Cay.


    Enoch had been introduced to this ce in the past and knew what might be on Vicente''s mind now. He said, "The major forces on Light Cay are the groups behind the trade on our ind. For them, their ''poster boys'' are crucial in maintaining the dominance of their families and groups.


    It''s not umon for arge family of cksmiths to invest in members from outside the family to draw attention to their weaponry. Such groups give free artifacts to great talents youths, resources to strengthen them, and opportunities. In return, these talents represent their forces inpetitions, attract business, and more.


    Look at number 78, Eli from Hot Threads. Hot Threads is the name of a major craft store. He usually uses Hot Threads artifacts in his fights and helps sell the brand."


    Vicente''s eyes narrowed as he remembered how sports had been exploited by the aggressive marketing ofrge corporations on Earth.


    ''What a crock of shit! Even in the world of cultivation, there''s something like that?'' He asked himself, making a strange expression.


    However, he wouldn''t judge others for using such a strategy. It made sense to gain resources to promote a brand. In fact, in the world of cultivation, it made even more sense to "sell" one''s soul for opportunities like the one these people had.


    This could be the chance for them to grow faster, to avenge their defeats, to live longer, or even to live better. In such a world, it was worth everything to grow.


    But Vicente didn''t like these methods.


    ''Now I understand the {Affiliation} part better... It seems like they take that factor seriously here.'' Vicente looked at the top of the rank, where he saw an extremely absurd score.


    [99.983 pts.]


    "What are those points?" He asked, as he had heard nothing from Prisiche about it until now.


    "Every time you fight, you gain points until you leave your hierarchical rank. If you defeat an opponent of the same strength as you, you''ll get between 10 and 100 points. It also depends on your opponent''s rank. If you face someone weaker and win, your gain will be lower, between 1 and 50 points. If you beat someone stronger, between 100 and 200 points. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It''s variable, and it''s best not to try to guess how many points you can earn by challenging someone. Once you make the challenge official, the number of points you can earn will be announced before the match.


    Losers also receive points, but less. Usually the loser gets 10% of the winner''s points."


    Vicente looked into Enoch''s eyes. "Why?" He asked in surprise.


    Enochughed, showing his sharp snake teeth. "You must think it''s strange to reward a loser. But that''s because the sect values those who fight official contests. Even a loser who doesn''t give up is more valuable than a coward who hides from fighting.


    Anyway, because of this, it is difficult to reach the top 100. Every time one of the top 100 disciples fights, they earn points, whether they win. So, in order to reach them, you have to perform almost perfectly or wait for one of them to move up.


    When an Outer Disciple bes an Inner Disciple, their record is erased from our rank and entered into the Inner Disciple''s rank, and so on."


    "I see." Vicente turned his eyes back to the rank, curious to fight an official match. "How do I challenge someone? Are there any limits that prevent me from challenging them?"


    "No. You can challenge even the number one in the rank right now. But the ranked game has its order. Everyone wants to fight the strongest, so some disciples have 10, 15, 20 challenges waiting for them.


    If you receive more than one challenge, you can choose to ignore some and ept the one you are interested in first. Depending on how influential you are, this may allow you to never have to ept some uninteresting challenges... In other words, challenging the top of the rankings is hard to do well. In short, it would depend on whether the challenger wanted to fight you. But they usually only fight other well-positioned people.


    Fortunately, disciples are required to take up to 3 challenges per month. This is especially true when a disciple with a lower rank than the challenger is behind the challenge. So if the challenger has up to two challenges besides yours, you have a 100% chance of getting your fight against that individual. Beyond that, there are no guarantees."


    Vicente liked the rules of the Combat Center. It really wasn''t fair to force the top warriors to fight the weaker ones who were only interested in scoring points. On the other hand, there was the possibility of promotion, as long as one had the strength.


    The only downside was the possibility of being seen by people from all over the ind, but that was a downside he would have to ept.


    Clenching his fists, Vicente was determined to spend some of his time over the next few days working out who would be his first opponent in a ranked match.


    "Just make sure you do the challenge 24 hours before you want to fight. Fights will take ce at least one day after the challenge. But they can also take days to happen, depending on how quickly the challenger epts."


    "I see."


    With that settled, Vicente would soon follow only Prisiche through the Combat Center to return to his study routine there.

 Chapter 957 Nemesis Powers

    Chapter 957 Nemesis Powers


    One week after thest training match against Bazel, Vicente had made progress in the three Centers he had dedicated his time to during that time.


    He was familiarizing himself with the new forging rules and special techniques to improve his forging skills and meet the continent''s standards, but he needed more time. For the Medicine Center, he felt he could change his situation in no time, as he was progressing rapidly.


    Meanwhile, his focus was on the Combat Center, where after a week of studying, he had had another training match today. This time, he had defeated a slightly weaker opponent than Bazel.


    Now, he was still in the Combat Center, having finished his match and moved on to the area''s administration building, where the Center''s library was located.


    Once inside, he stopped next to arge shelf of books on magical forms.


    He was studying Anicane''s magical forms and beasts carefully, especially the powers that were nemeses to his electromaic power.


    As he sat down, he opened a book that he had read thest time and had already seen that he could learn with it about his nemesis'' powers.


    {Anti-Maism}


    {Features: it can neutralize, control, or nullify the effects of maic fields and maic forces. It can be used for both defense and attack, making its user extremely versatile and dangerous inbat where maism ys a crucial role.} n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    {Details: it can nullify fields thate into contact with the bearer of the power, or even in an area where the user has cast a special spell; it can manipte non-maic materials with a material control or create artifacts resistant to maic forces; natural resistance to maic fields, protective fields...}


    The first of the magical forms that were the nemesis of his maic powers caught Vicente''s eye, but he didn''t stop reading, continuing his search for the next.


    {Mana Maniption}


    {Features: Mana Maniption, when transformed into a special power by a Magic Gem, goes far beyond the natural mana maniption of a magician. A user of this form of magic can control not only their own body''s mana but also the mana of their opponents. The dominant form of this power is to interfere with the spells and special abilities of the targets of the user of this type of power.}


    {Details: Among the mostmon uses of the power is the mana rejection in certain areas; suppression of opponents; enrichment of magical artifacts by concentrating mana on them; absorption of magical attacks; magical telekinesis...}.


    The list of possibilities for users of this form of magic was immense, containing three pages of possibilities for this type of magician alone.


    Prisiche saw the part of the reading where her master was, and said in a low voice, "I wouldn''t worry about that kind of power, master. Mana Maniption at that level is so rare that even in all of Anicane, there may only be one or two such magicians. And even then, they are the nemesis of all kinds of powers, so most of them have little freedom or can be killed quickly."


    ''That makes sense.'' He sighed.


    The possibilities of Mana Maniption were too powerful, capable of frightening even someone as confident in his talent and powers as Vicente.


    "I hope I never meet someone like that," He said her in a low voice, making Prisicheugh subtly.


    "You are modest, master... But you''re right. It is best never to meet such an opponent. The risks would be too great."


    {Water Maniption}


    {Features: it allows the user to control, shape, and influence water in various ways.}


    {Details: some of the mostmon ways to use this power are to control liquid water, manipte ice, steam and mist, cleanse, heal and control climate...}


    Among the details of this magical form was a warning that when the elemental affinity of this magical form was remarkably pure¡ªsimr to Vicente''s affinity with light and darkness in rtion to the Throne¡ªthe power could reach the point of being able to control the intracellr water of living beings.


    Vicente understood how this could be his nemesis, as any power with the potential to paralyze his body or mana was a natural nemesis.


    Like Mana Maniption, Water Maniption¡ªat a high level¡ªwas hard toe by in Anicane, and all its practitioners were hunted down from the start of their journeys.


    {Telepathy}


    {Features: it''s a psychic ability that allows its holder to mentallymunicate with other people, read thoughts, influence minds, and even project their own ideas or mental images onto others.}


    {Details: it can be used for a variety of purposes, including silentmunication, espionage, mental maniption, and strengthening emotional bonds...}


    Vicente had heard of telepaths in Pris Realm, but had never fought one. However, this skill, like Water Maniption, had to be of a high level to be dangerous to him.


    {Illusionism}


    {Characteristics: it allows the user to create visual, auditory, tactile, or even mental illusions.}


    {Details: it can be used to deceive, distract, confuse, and manipte others, making Illusionism a versatile and powerful tool inbat, espionage, and entertainment situations...}


    Some abilities were not exactly nemeses of Vicente''s powers, but nemeses of most powers. He continued to study these special magical forms, eventually focusing on learning the methods to act against the bearers of them.


    There were ways to counter each of these abilities, some more difficult to achieve, with requirements that depended much on one''s origin. Others were easier to counter, but there were still some that required a much higher cultivation level than the opponent''s.


    By the time he finished reading the book, Vicente was tired. At the end of his day''s study, he left the book where he found it and made his way home.


    On his way to the dormitory where he now lived, a special ce for newborns from lower nes, he met one of his colleagues from the Forge Center.


    "Larissa?" He asked when he saw a beautiful white-haired woman waiting for him, her arms folded as she stared at him.


    This was Larissa Carstensen, a woman from a world called Concordia, whom he had met at the Forge Center while searching for information.


    "Let''s talk," she said as she turned and entered her home, four doors down from Vicente''s.

 Chapter 958 Another Earthling?

    Chapter 958 Another Earthling?


    Upon entering the home of the beautiful white-haired woman, Vicente looked at the lively decor of the ce, with many nts, pots, and paintings, especially some depicting models of vehicles he knew.


    ''A car!'' His eyes widened as he saw the vehicle in one of the paintings in the living room.


    There were cars in Light Cay. But they differed greatly from the ones on Earth. The cars in Light Cay were hovering vehicles, extremely minimalist and based entirely on mana. The car in Larissa''s painting, however, was like thebustion vehicles on Earth, from its shape to its wheels.


    Vicente froze as he looked at this painting, thinking for a moment about his reincarnation in Pris Realm and what it might mean.


    ''Is Larissa also a reincarnated person who came from Earth like him?'' He asked himself in shock, not knowing what to do at that moment, freezing in uncertainty for the first time in a long time.


    Larissa wanted to say something to Vicente, but when she saw him turn pale at the sight of that picture, she approached him, also looking at the vehicle in question.


    But unlike Vicente, she had a twinkle in her eye when she remembered the man behind the vehicle. She closed her eyes for a moment, remembering a distant past.


    ''Lothur... I wonder where you are? We will ever see each other again ?'' She smiled subtly as she picked up the painting and handed it to Vicente.


    "This is a car, a sedan, to be exact."


    Vicente looked into her eyes, startled by such a specific word.


    "But even though I became a cksmith and helped develop the automobile industry on my homeworld, I wasn''t the one who invented it. The strongest man on my ne, a revolutionary behind a victorious era, created the Concordia cars before he came to Anicane."


    As she spoke, Vicente realized it wasn''t she who had been reincarnated after probably dying on Earth, but this Lothur guy.


    ''It seems that reincarnation wasn''t exclusive to me... As expected. After all, I''m not special. But there must be a greater reason for people from Earth to be reincarnated...'' As he thought about it, he couldn''t help but look at the picture ande to a different conclusion. ''Earth... Is it another lower ne? Or maybe it''s part of another universe?''


    But with each line of Vicente''s thoughts, more questions and doubts arose in his mind.


    "¡­ After all, he left here two thousand years before me. Today he must be a great expert on Anicane. I''m sure of it," she said as she finished talking about this man named Lothur, the creator of the Concordia cars. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Two thousand years? All that?" Vicente asked as he frowned, thinking that maybe this Lothur was already too strong for him to dare approach or had already died.


    If that was the case, it would be too bad for him!


    Larissa put her painting back on the wall and walked over to the sofa in the middle of the living room.


    She said to him, "He was the strongest of my ne, a hybrid of humans and demons. He easily reached his peak with his women. I, on the other hand, needed over two thousand years to cultivate to the same level as him, and I face the choice of entering Anicane or staying behind as the protector of our ne."


    "Is there such a choice?" He sat up as he asked, his eyes wide with surprise.


    "Yes, but not every ne has this position. Only nes without mana have guardians, protectors, whatever you want to call them. They are gods who keep order on those worlds, but they are not irreceable. I''ve heard that some nes work just fine without them, so not every ne has one.


    The nes that have a guardian usually have this option after you ascend. Either you enter Anicane, or you follow the path of the Guardians."


    "Are there any advantages?" Vicente asked her while Prisiche stood next to him.


    The white-haired ''girl'' said, "It depends. They can''t get far, and they''re limited. But they say they can live forever... But I don''t know how true that is. I''ve only interacted with one of them once, for a few seconds."


    "I see... I didn''t know that, and I didn''t expect you to be that old."


    She smiled at him, hearing someone talk about her age in his tone for the first time. He suddenly treated her like an old woman.


    "Don''t worry about the difference in our ages. I''ve only been here in Anicane for eight months. So we are both in the same situation."


    Larissa was in the same situation as Vicente, with her body receiving mana beyond her control, but on a smaller scale. But her cultivation couldn''t help but attract his attention.


    ''Coming from a world where there is no mana is really different. Larissa had to restart her cultivation when she arrived in Anicane, but even so, it only took her eight months to go from zero to 7-Star Paragon cultivation.''


    Larissa''s cultivation was currently that of a 7-Star Paragon, far below Vicente''s, but something that should quickly reach the 6th stage and rise within that level until she became a Magus.


    As she resumed her cultivation, this time following Anicane''s rules, she quickly regained her former strength.


    "So, what do you want from me today?" He got straight to the point after considering the strange situation he had encountered upon entering her residence.


    Larissa became more serious and asked, "Vicente, what do you think about us forming our own faction?"


    He leaned back on the sofa and immediately understood what Larissa really wanted.


    There were many different kinds of factions in Stonewall. But they all had their disadvantages and their advantages. This was evident in the {Affiliations} tab, where a leader could easily manage his group members.


    Larissa, like him, was a great talent where she came from and could go far in cultivation. So, like him, she had thought about forming her own faction instead of joining an existing group.


    In her life at Concordia, she had learned not topete with geniuses greater than herself, and now she had found someone who surpassed her once again.


    ''He gives me the same feeling as Lothur... Last time it took me a while to ally myself with someone like that, but this time I won''t make that ''mistake''.'' She continued to look seriously at Vicente.

 Chapter 959 New Faction

    Chapter 959 New Faction


    Vicente thought about Larissa''s proposal for a minute, wondering how far he could go with this woman he had just met a few days ago.


    The problem for him wasn''t trust. Situations in which two strangers had to start a business together were not umon in the cultivation world. Even more so, given the existence of mechanisms to certify promises. Agreements between strangers were not umon.


    But he wanted to know more about her, her goals, who she had already talked to about this proposal, and even who she had worked with over the past eight months.


    Unlike Vicente, who was new to everything in Anicane, Larissa had seen enough of the ce to have trusted acquaintances, enemies and rivals.


    "I think it''s interesting. But where exactly are you going with this?" He started with the most important thing¡ªher motives.


    "Everything in Light Cay depends on stone coins. As leaders of our own faction, we get to keep most of the profits from the faction''s actions. Existing factions and families get the best of any kind of activity that low-ranking members do. That''s what I want first¡ªresources." She got right to the point, but it was only the first step in her ns.


    "But what I really want, what we all want, is power and influence," she said, looking him in the eye, not hiding her true ambitions. "I will not lie to you. I want to be in charge of Stonewall. To leave our ''ind'' and explore Anicane without worrying about my position.


    As I told you, several people from my ne havee to Anicane, some of them close acquaintances whom I would like to see again..."


    As she spoke, there was a sparkle in Larissa''s eyes, her tone charged with energy and genuine desire.


    She wasn''t in love with Lothur Ritter, whom she most wanted to see again. She knew what the man was capable of and how beneficial it could be for her to be close to such a powerful and talented friend.


    Lothur could be dead by now, but Larissa believed that wasn''t the case. If she was right, he must be at least a high-ranking Grand Magus by now. And that alone would be enough for her to profit from meeting him again.


    ''Lothur and the others will want to know about the situation in Concordia. His wives have left their families behind and will surely wee me, even though 2,000 years have passed.'' The white-haired woman thought as she spoke to Vincent.


    "... Anyway, my intentions are no different from anyone you''lle in contact with in the future. Everyone, deep in their heart, wants power. Some deny it, but in order to fulfill other ambitions, they need power and eventually give in to it."


    He nodded in agreement. Vicente preferred to deal with direct people. "Are you involved in any way that I need to worry about?"


    "Not that I know of." She smiled as she said it. "Like you, I''m registered at the Forge Center and the Combat Center. I also have mandatory activities at the Diplomacy Center.


    I''ve onlypleted two non-mandatory missions in the past few months, and I''m doing four more now. None of the ones I''vepleted required me to fight against other sect members, so I shouldn''t have any mortal enemies. But maybe I have someone plotting against me for darker reasons? There are crazy and dangerous people everywhere, so I can''t guarantee you won''t have any problems if you ally yourself with me."


    Vicente understood the woman''s situation. ''Well, anyone who lives long enough to be relevant will have a history. It''s normal to have some problems, and I''m not worried about it.


    On the other hand, she had to restart her cultivation, so she must have been careful during those months. Any problems she had were minor and probably wouldn''t be a big deal.''


    "All right." He agreed as he showed her one of his hands. "I agree to form a faction with you. However, I don''t know if we can have equal positions in the faction. As I understand it, the role of the {Affiliations} tab manager is exclusive to a single member."


    She smiled, understanding Vicente''s doubt. "That''s not a problem. You haven''t dug deep enough to understand how the sect works, but within the {Affiliations} tab, there are unique positions that can be assigned.


    When we create our faction in the Registration Center, we can create a hierarchy and their respective functions, rights, and responsibilities. You can be the Faction Leader, while I''ll be the Deputy Leader, or whatever title we choose for that role."


    "Can we do that?" Vicente looked at Prisiche.


    Prisiche nodded, not having interrupted their conversation so far. "Yes, master, you can. The {Affiliations} tab is quiteplete. You should create your faction and learn more about it in practice. There are so many functions, I wouldn''t know where to start exining them."


    "I see. All right then. Let''s do that." He looked back at Larissa as she stood and shook his dominant hand.


    "Have you found anyone else for this faction? I imagine you''ve been in contact with many people in thest eight months." He walked out of the house with Larissa, who immediately wanted to go to the Registration Center.


    She nodded approvingly as she carried a green bag, her artificial intelligence. "I have three names that we can bring into the faction in a short time. But I don''t want to bring them over to our side right away. In fact, we''d better wait."


    "Why?" He didn''t understand.


    "I''ve been recovering my cultivation for the past few months, so the contacts I''ve had ess to are low-level Paragons and low-level Archmages at best. Apart from my superiors, I''ve hardly met any powerful members of the sect." She smiled bitterly at her situation.


    "The names I have aren''t that impressive. They''re people who can join the faction, but it''s better to have other names first. That way, they''ll join us at a lower ''cost''."


    Prisiche rmended to Vicente. "That is really best, master. As much as you can define the way the faction will work, it''s normal for the first members to get bigger bonuses due to a tradition of seniority. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The first members of a faction must be of a high level, or at least very talented. Once you have a minimum number of members, you can recruit more people without having to pay absurd bonuses to low-level beginners."


    Vicente was still not used to the reality of this ce, so he epted the rmendation of the two women who knew more about this sect.


    They made their way to the Registration Center, talking about the faction and what they should do as soon as possible.


    "You need 200,000 stone coins to register a new faction," said a woman in the given area for that.


    Vicente''s eyes widened when he heard it.

 Chapter 960 5-Star Archmage

    Chapter 960 5-Star Archmage


    "I''ll pay." Larissa promptly moved to transfer her stone coins to the Registration Center, causing Vicente to watch her with wide eyes.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll pay me for it. As we''re partners, half of the 100,000 coins are mine. The other half you''ll pay me back in the future." She smiled at him.


    As much as 200,000 coins were a lot even for her, she had been gathering these resources for months in order to open her faction. But even though she had the coins, she wanted Vicente by her side and, given his position, he certainly had to be the leader. So even though she was paying for everything now, she wasn''t bothered by the difference in their status. For her, this was an investment.


    Vicente was no fool and could see that this was the case. But seeing how easily she made this exorbitant payment, he imagined that the factions'' possibilities must be really wide.


    ''200,000 coins are not a small amount even for Magus... That''s quite a limitation for the formation of new factions.'' He thought as he nodded to her, assuring her he would pay her back in the future.


    They registered their faction under the name {Golden Partners}, a group divided into five hierarchical positions and a few basic rules, such as punishment for betrayal, a ban on unauthorized infighting, among other mechanisms necessary to keep the group together.


    But they didn''t go deep into creating the faction. ording to Prisiche, they could develop the faction''s mechanisms and functionster, as the group grew. For now, they only had the basics to get the group up and running and to have certain rights.


    Vicente appointed Larissa to the hierarchical position below his own, but she would have full autonomy to lead, as long as it didn''t conflict with his interests. For the time being, there were no defined rewards or sries for faction members, but he and Larissa were already prepared to offer them. Without immediate benefits, it was unlikely that anyone would want to join them.


    Larger factions didn''t need to do this with new members, as such groups usually offered a wide range of opportunities. But a newly created group hardly had such possibilities, so only stone coins could attract them more easily.


    But even if the group grew well in the future, high-ranking members usually had their sries, so they would have to worry about creating real assets for {Golden Partners}.


    "That''s all for today," Larissa said, as she walked with him back to the area of the newbies'' residences in Light Cay. "Don''t rush to fill our group with members or pay me. Take your time, Vicente. Your first few weeks are crucial for you to learn and know where you''re stepping. So take it easy.


    I have another four months here before I can go out and cultivate, so until then, don''t worry too much about forming the group. The important thing is that we have the foundations for the faction when it''s time for you to leave the city core."


    "All right. I''ll get on with mypulsory and optional missions first and as soon as I feelfortable, we''ll go ahead with some invitations." He understood he couldn''t rush.


    As much as he wanted toplete his ns for Anicane as soon as possible, things wouldn''t change overnight. Without even being able to leave the Ravengarde core, it wouldn''t do for him to rush now. Ideally, in just a year''s time, he would begin to focus on the group he had created today.


    But it would be good for them to devote a little time to preparing calmly and efficiently.


    So the two of them said goodbye, and he and Prisiche returned home, tired from the day of study and training. Not being able to cultivate was really strange for him and he constantly felt a bit anxious because of it, he also found it harder to recover physically and mentally.


    Meditation not only helped him reach new levels, it was a process that greatly aided his physical and mental well-being, recovery from fatigue and injuries.


    Unable to do this, Vicente went to sleep, leaving him to get back to work on improving his knowledge the next day.


    ...


    After the formation of Vicente and Larissa''s faction, a week passed, and the two only saw each other once during those days.


    Larissa was busy with her own affairs, while he had a lot to learn.


    But after three weeks since making his entry into the sect official, it was time for Vicente to get involved with the optional missions he had previously epted.


    After studying at the Medicine Center this morning, Vicente followed the rmendations of the {Ritual Mission}, heading to the ce where he had to report.


    As he walked through modern Ravengarde, he showed stronger cultivation than a few days ago, having reached 5-Star Archmage level!


    The changes he had been experiencing were stimting him faster than he had expected, allowing him to make this further improvement.


    The rank level of this mission was 6-Star Archmage, so he thought he had a good chance ofpleting it, even with a lower cultivation. Fortunately, the mission didn''t have a specific requirement, so he decided to do it first.


    ''Tomorrow I''ll start the {Training Mission}.'' Vicente thought to himself as he entered a beautiful six-storey building, navigating the corridors as Prisiche led him to Ritual Hall number 12.


    "Outer Elder Collins, I''m here for the {Ritual Mission}, ssified as a 6-Star Archmage." Vicente introduced himself as he entered a beautiful hall adorned with various symbols and wall decorations made of rich colors.


    The man wearing a cloak and holding a staff in his right hand looked at the young human. "Outer Disciple Vicente Fuller, I''ve been expecting you," said the old low-level Magus in a calm tone, his rat-like head evoking a strange feeling in Vice.


    "Today we''re going to perform a Banishing Ritual. You''ve already experienced this kind of ceremony, so it won''t be so strange for you." He motioned for Vice toe closer to him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Vicente frowned. "I have?"


    "A Banishing Ritual is a way of expelling unwee entities or energies from certain ces. Can you remember anything like that on your journey?"


    Vicente opened his eyes wider, remembering his departure from Pris Realm and arrival in Anicane.


    "You remember," the rat-headed man said with a smile on his face. "Very well, that was a high level ritual, enforced by the forces of nature on your ne. What we''re going to do today is a low-level version, produced by our own powers.


    To do this ritual, you need materials, a chant, symbolic gestures and mana, of course. Today you''re going to help me and learn by observing. But soon, I hope you''ll be able to perform the 10 basic types of ritualmon to Stonewall members."


    Vicente followed the old man, watching him climb onto a small tform and open his arms.


    "All right, let''s get started."

 Chapter 961 Banishing Ritual

    Chapter 961 Banishing Ritual


    As soon as he opened his arms in the middle of the small tform with several golden markings and a small ck box in the center, Outer Elder Collins said. "The Banishing Ritual is special. As much as it has a defensiveponent to prevent much higher existences from existing among lower ones, it can be used on a much more practical level.


    For example, it allows me to clear the space around me and perform extraction surgery on a still-living organism without the risk of infection."


    Vicente opened his eyes in realization, feeling that it really made sense to use the ritual to sterilize the environment, the patient''s affected area, and the Healer''s instruments.


    "But we use rituals as a basic step for other, higher-level magic. Let''s say I''m interested in setting fire to a certain area. I might be interested in removing the water element from the area. With the ritual, we can do that easily."


    Vicente nodded, keeping the Elder''s words of instruction in his mind. Meanwhile, the mana around the Elder glowed brightly as his seven pentagrams emerged from his body.


    The magical configuration of Outer Elder Collins was even more impressive than what Vicente had seen on his journey: green, yellow, green, cyan, cyan, cyan, indigo.


    Meanwhile, a golden leaf condensed in front of the Elder, emanating the magical fluctuation of the form of this man''s powers.


    When the leaf appeared, golden symbols made of mana came out of it, while the markings on the tform activated like lights waiting for energy.


    "Today, however, I''m going to show you an offensive form of ritual. In the ck box in front of me is what we call a spectre. This is a creature simr to ghosts, but more irrational and dangerous.


    The spectre I''m about to release possessed the body of a small animal. It''s not umon to find possessed creatures in Anicane, so this could be very useful for you to see and learn from."


    Collins opened the ck box, and a dog-shaped creature emerged from it. But this was no cute dog, but a creature that seemed to have escaped through the gates of hell and climbed into the realm of the living.


    Its eyes were the size of baseballs, bright red with dted pupils and ck veins in the sclera. Its teeth, numbering in the dozens, were sharp andrge, blending into its extremely thin face, with parts of its bones not covered by its skin.


    It had almost no fur, and in some parts of its body, its skin didn''t cover its flesh and bones, making it look like a creature that had survived a serious ident.


    Dark mist condensed around its paws, sharp ws positioned to attack anyone who threatened it.


    Meanwhile, the foul stench from its mouth spread to the surrounding area, drawing the attention of Vicente, who couldn''t help but put a hand to his mouth to cover his nose.


    "Possessed creatures are usually not beautiful, have a terrible smell, and are dangerous. In a state of possession, spectres are not so irrational, they can n better and take actions that make it harder to defeat them.


    Anyway, if you have some free time, read up on possession.


    Now take the candles, the incense, the salt and the bell that are on the table behind you.


    Vicente felt a little scared as the creature''s eyes focused on him. He knew it was safe, as the Elder''s powers somehow activated a special barrier around the tform. But he could feel the terror of this possessed creature, who was a 1-Star Magus!


    But he controlled his fear and looked back at the table Collins had pointed to. There were all the items strapped to it, but also a knife and some tokens made of gold.


    Vicente used his mana to control the candles, salt, bell, and incense, and had no trouble passing through the special barrier on the tform.


    Collins used his own mana to receive these items and dashed them to where the possessed dog was.


    The six candles lit up around the creature, the smoke from the incense enveloped the creature, and the golden letters left Collins'' magical form and joined the smoke.


    Small golden sparks appeared between the letters and the smoke, forming a gray cell of shifting and shing goldenttices. Meanwhile, the bell rang in front of the creature, causing it to stop looking at Vicente and howl at the sky.


    "Auuu!"


    "The candles and incense are to keep the room from suffering the consequences of the ritual." Collins continued his exnation. "The candles maintain the boundary between the unaffected area and the affected area, while the incense releases a special smoke that can restrict movement.


    But for this to work, you must somehow connect your powers to the smoke. This is unique to each magician, so you must find your own method."


    Then, as the creature screamed in agony, its body distorted into a strange shadow that looked like something wasing out of it, Collins threw salt mixed with his mana.


    "The bell disturbs the soul or elements we wish to attack. As for the salt, it can be prepared to be corrosive to the type of creature you wish to exorcise. But if this ritual had a unique creature in mind, or even a different purpose, the salt and almost all the other elements of the ritual would be used in a different way.


    Nowes the most important part."


    As Collins'' hands formed symbols with his fingers, the golden letters glowed differently as he moved.


    "You can use hand seals, mentalmands, or incantations if you prefer. Somehow, you must make the surrounding nature understand what you are doing and use your power to manipte it to your liking."


    At that moment, he stopped making hand seals and said special words in anguage Vicente didn''t understand.


    Then, in response, a gray creature emerged from the dog''s body, glowing as if different parts of its body were circting electricity.


    The once hideous creature suddenly changed shape, losing much of its malevolent features as the sinister entity hovered over it. The spectre screamed in agony as its body became more and more transparent as it was consumed by something.


    Amid what seemed to be the end of the spectral creature, the front of the area changed, and the ck wall that hadn''t caught Vicente''s attention until now transformed. In an instant, it no longer seemed to be a wall, but a dark horizon.


    ck clouds moved in as a vast ck desert appeared. Then a chariot of burning horses, with various symbols associated with death, emerged from this ce.


    Vicente stared at it in disbelief, seeing for the first time the Gate of Hell open before him.


    Elder Collins broke into a cold sweat as he stood in front of Vicente. He said in the young Archmage''s mind, ''This is the Gate of Hell. Spectres are natives of Hell. When they escape, no onees for them. But when they are about to die, an executioner seeks them out to punish them.


    When youe face to face with the Gates of Hell, don''t move and don''t look the creatures of this realm in the eye. They are only interested in the spectre.'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vicente swallowed his saliva, feeling an aura from the burning carriage that was much stronger than any he had ever seen in Light Cay.


    He didn''t look into the eyes of the creatures around the carriage, but he saw their bodies made of darkness and felt as if his destinyy before him. But at the same time, he felt he was standing in front of an endless abyss, with icy winds blowing around him.


    A humanoid creature in the burning chariot raised a hand towards them, and Vicente thought that this was the end.


    But only the spectre was attracted, and it continued its painful screams until it fell into a ck cell.


    At that moment, the surroundings returned to normal, the deadly sensations fading as Collins'' powers diminished in intensity.


    "Sigh! What you saw could happen. I didn''t n on it today, but whenever we perform a ritual against a spectre, there''s always this risk... Anyway, never look into the eyes of the dead. The dead can only see other dead unless we give them permission to see us. Remember that in the future."


    Gulp!


    Vicente nodded in understanding, while he couldn''t help but wonder what this ce was and how the surroundings had suddenly changed.


    "Elder..."


    "I know what you have in mind. But even I can''t give you a straight answer..." Collins sighed solemnly. "The Hell is a different dimension from the 10,000 worlds and Anicane. I can''t say exactly where or what it is. But it''s not one of Anicane''s inds, I can assure you.


    But don''t think too much about it. The Hell and its creatures rarely interfere with or affect the lives of the living. Just take the precautions I''ve already told you, and everything will be fine."

 Chapter 962 Training Mission

    Chapter 962 Training Mission


    After beginning his journey to assist Outer Elder Collins and learn the rituals, Vicente spent two days helping the elder and focusing much of his time on learning how to perform rituals.


    Outer Elder Collins wanted to pass on his experience to a disciple and constantlyunched missions in search of talents to bring over to his side.


    It wasn''t his job to teach just any disciple how to perform rituals. He did this as a way of attracting neers to his art and thus seeking new apprentices.


    Not every Stonewall elder could expect new disciples toe to them looking for them. Some elders had to roll up their sleeves and use whatever they had at their disposal to attract interested parties.


    In a world as vast and new to individuals as Vicente, it would be difficult for Outer Elder Collins to attract his attention if he didn''t use a mission that paid stone coins.


    Vicente understood this over those two days and didn''t mind being probed by Collins. After all, he was also benefiting, both from the potential financial gain ofpleting the mission requirements and the chance to learn something powerful. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There were many other rituals besides the first one he attended. Healing Rituals, Protection Rituals, Divination Rituals, Empowerment Rituals and many others, each with their own attributes and potential.


    Someone capable of mastering 10 types of ritual could be considered a Real Sorcerer, a special professional capable of having several other professions concurrently.


    As Vicente had already realized, they could use rituals with other types of powers and knowledge. Healers, cksmiths and many others could use rituals to their advantage.


    With this in mind, Vicente put aside what he could gain in resources from this work with Collins and, in less than two days, was focused on learning as many rituals as possible.


    The idea of the existence of Hell had stirred him and now, somehow, he thought that rituals somehow connected this world to dimensions other than the usual ones.


    Perhaps those responsible for the most significant separation of Pris Realm and Anicane were high-level Real Sorcerers. In that case, he needed to follow that path, even if he hadn''t had his attention captivated by Collins!


    ...


    "Very well, you''re a fast learner. At this rate, you should be able to perform your first ritual in no more than a month." Collins said as he looked at Vicente''s ritual ns.


    Before performing a ritual, it was crucial that one nned their steps, had a strategy for how tobine the materials involved, the type of opponent, and the ritual''s ultimate goal. Experienced Real Sorcerers did all this without having to write ns, but novices had to outline their strategies first.


    Vicente nodded to the elder, finishing creating his first n on how to deal with a Banishing Ritual.


    Sweat dripped from his head down his chest as he felt the mental toll of nning something asplex as the procedure he had watched Collins perform earlier.


    A ritual didn''t just depend on the power of the Real Sorcerer. It went beyond that. A talented Real Sorcerer could deal with threats far beyond their cultivation!


    "Very well. You should rest for your next two days. Use that to prepare for our next meeting." The rat-headed being advised when he saw Vicente get up, ending this session with him. "Do you have anything important to do these days? It would be good not to get involved in anything dangerous."


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have a free schedule. I have a training mission that I''m already at my limit for. If I don''t start it, I''ll be punished." Vicente said about the mission he intended to start today.


    "Training mission?" Collins looked at him curiously. "Against whom?"


    "An Outer Disciple called Theo Steel."


    "Steel?" Collins'' eyebrows drew together. "Did you ept the conditions of this training? I don''t suppose you''ll be able toin about any injuries you might get in this fight."


    Vicente realized what Collins was implying in hisment, but also what it meant to face Theo Steel.


    "Is he that bad?" Vicente asked with a bitter smile.


    Collins nodded in the affirmative. "Disciple Theo Steel is not simple. He''s only an external member of the sect, but don''t be fooled by his position. He''s a talented member of the Steel Family, an acimed force of cksmiths."


    Outer Elder Collins offered Vicente water as he walked past his residence and workce. "I don''t know what his powers are like, but Disciple Theo Steel is powerful for his level, 6-Star Archmage.


    He is a disciple of Inner Elder Alden Steel, who is also his uncle on his father''s side. Elder Alden Steel is a powerful high-level Magus who has many resources at his disposal. One day, he will be a Core Elder and assume great importance in the sect.


    In any case, he is generous with his nephew, which means that Disciple Theo has the best trainers, private teachers, artifacts, and resources he can get. He also has the freedom of knowing that every move he makes will be corrected by his uncle and other family members, which makes him a bit arrogant.


    I would be careful with him and, if possible, avoid him from now on. Complete this mission and don''t make that mistake again."


    Collins shook his head, telling Vicente to take advantage of this learning opportunity and not make any more mistakes.


    Vicente didn''t know what he should do, but he thanked Collins for his sympathy in warning him about these moreplicated things.


    "I''ll do my best to deal with this situation, Elder." He said as he walked off the property. "Anyway, I''ll see you in a few days."


    The elder stopped at the door of the house, his hands behind his back, as he waved to the boy. "Good luck with your training."


    Vicente left soon after, while Collins watched where he had gone.


    ''A good boy. He''ll be powerful in the future, as long as he''s well guided. But he''ll need a bit of luck. This world isn''t as simple as it seems.''


    Collins muttered on his way home. "Let''s see if you can master the rituals I''ve taught you. If you can, it''ll be time for me to make my move!"


    ...


    After leaving Collins'' residence, Vicente ate something and waited for his constant absorption of mana to fill up his cultivation again.


    About an hour after finishing his guided study of rituals, he went ahead to start the {Training Mission}.


    Just like the {Ritual Mission}, the {Training Mission} depended on himpleting a specific requirement. It wasn''t enough for him to go once and already receive his stone coins. He had to carry out a minimum number of tasks and fulfill the mission''s fundamental requirement.


    This could take several encounters between him and those he had to interact with toplete the mission requirements.


    His wallet was emptying, so he wanted toplete missions as soon as possible, even if he was soon to receive his first wage as an active member of the sect.


    As he entered the estate where he was supposed to meet Theo Steel, he saw some Outer Eldersing and going from the area, passing several guards positioned around therge flowered area at the peak of an 18-storey building.


    To get there, Vicente had used a special elevator, an item that didn''t exist in Pris Realm and which was even more modern than the elevators on Earth.


    But while the surroundings, modern and beautifully decorated with nts he had never seen before, caught his eye, a bald man with pointed ears appeared in front of him.


    "Disciple Vicente Fuller, please follow me to young master Theo." Said the man dressed as a monk.


    Vicente followed the man, soon arriving at a small wooden tform inside a windowless room with only a single entrance.


    The man, with red and white hair and wolf''s ears and nose, was sitting in the lotus position in the center of the tform when Vicente''s presence was announced.


    "So you''re finally here... I thought I would have to be forced toe to you for you to fulfill your responsibility, Vicente Fuller."

 Chapter 963 Training begins

    Chapter 963 Training begins


    As heard Theo Steel''s tone, Vicente remembered the warning from earlier that Elder Collins had given him.


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting, Brother Theo. But I''m here now, so we can start our training whenever you prefer." Vicente said amiably. There was no need for him to add fuel to the fire in front of him.


    Theo clenched his fists, standing up as he red at the guy who had crossed the line by making him wait for over three weeks.


    But talking wouldn''t solve the situation, so he summoned a ck scroll, the contract for Vicente to sign.


    "Leave your spiritual mark here and we can begin." He threw this ck artifact in Vicente''s direction, which the ck-haired young man quickly read, understanding that he could not seek justice, whatever the oue of this training.


    If Theo ''identally'' hurt him, he wouldn''t even be able to seek support from the sect to seek justice on his behalf. And even if he got hurt, he couldn''t seek revenge against Theo in the future because of anything that happened during the training.


    Vicente smiled bitterly as he finished reading the unfavorable conditions, but which would pay him 55,000 stone coins after just a few matches with Theo.


    The aim of the training was to help Theo master a spell he was learning. But for that to work, he needed apanion to target and counter his spell.


    Theo''s training partner couldn''t attack him, as that would hinder the spell''s training. Vicente could only attack the effects of Theo''s spell.


    The good thing about this kind of training was that any result, whether it was the spell hurting Vicente or Vice defending himself against the spell, would help Theo improve his understanding. Working alone, or against someone much stronger than him, might not give the same results, while fights in which the opponent could act against him might hinder rather than help.


    Aware of the peculiarities of this training match, Vicente returned the contract to Theo and positioned himself at one of the corners of the tform.


    The bald man dressed as a monk received the ck paper from Theo and stood in front of the exit door, his two hands behind his back, eager to follow this training session.


    Vicente was the first young man from a lower ne to agree to train with Theo, so the bald man had his doubts about how the fight would go.


    The same went for Theo, who began to crack his bones as soon as he threw that parchment at his servant.


    "Try not to shout too much. It''ll help me stay focused." Said the man with the red and white hair, already moving his mana as he prepared the spell.


    Vicente prepared himself too, ignoring this young master''s arrogantment. He focused on defending himself first while revealing his pentagram configuration. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Theo frowned when he saw Vicente''s pentagram configuration, the same reaction as the man dressed as a monk.


    ''That configuration? On one recently promoted from a lower ne?'' The bald man almost couldn''t believe his eyes.


    But the feelinging from Vicente was too strong for him to doubt the reality. Vice did have that majestic pentagram configuration being just a 5-Star Archmage!


    Then, as Theo''s frown, he activated his spell, causing red and white wolves made of mana to appear around him, already running towards Vicente.


    ''The spell that Outer Disciple Theo is mastering can generate clones of mana identical to his magical form, which, during activation, can act independently, almost like living beings.


    Given the appearance of these wolves, his magical form is Red Lightning Wolves, subtype Crimson Thunderfangs. They are known for their electrifying bite, which can paralyze their prey.


    Their fur crackles with energy during storms, which can significantly strengthen them. Their speed is their special feature, which allows them to pass through even lessplex barriers and ordinary walls.


    But even though they don''t have the mass for me to interfere with my maic abilities, they are basically made of electricity and mana.''


    As Vicente recognized the type of opponent, he would have to deal with, he quickly concluded how best to use his powers against the wolves¡ªforming one after the other at Theo''smand.


    Vicente didn''t stand still. As his opponent attacked him with over 12 creatures, sparing no mana to overwhelm him, Vicente used a spell of his own, speeding up his movements as blue sparks shot from his limbs.


    As he dodged the first of these creatures to bite him, Vicente clenched one of his fists andunched a seemingly simple blow at one of the creatures jumping at him.


    A hand of blue lightning formed from his right fist and flew towards the red and white creature.


    When the two collided, Vicente''s bluish rays consumed the creature''s red and white essence, causing it to dissipate an instantter.


    "Brother Theo, your spell is potent offensively, but feeble. There''s no point in the spell being able to knock down even someone twice its strength, but having no defense..."


    As he spoke, Vicente covered his body in blue lightning, while the mana in the area condensed around him.


    An armor of lightning quickly formed, followed by him stopping moving to ept the attack of one of those red and white wolves.


    When one of his forearms was bitten, Vicente resisted the creature''s paralyzing bite, before, with a vertical movement of his arm, rising and plunging, he threw the mana creature at another of the wolves attacking him.


    "What I''ve just shown you is what real defensive skills can do for you." Vicente showed the weak points of what Theo was using against him, while demonstrating the ''right'' way to move.


    As much as Vicente had a lower cultivation than Theo, Vice had a superior pentagram configuration and was continuously evolving.


    Vicente had arrived in Anicane as just an Archmage, when the normal thing was for newborns like him to have early 7th stage cultivation.


    It would not be Theo who was going toe up against him so easily as making him afraid!


    Collins had rmended caution and wished him luck. But that Outer Elder knew nothing about Vicente''s offensive powers, he only knew about the boy''s potential to be a Real Sorcerer!

 Chapter 964 End of Training

    Chapter 964 End of Training


    The shaven-headed man saw Vicente''s movements, but didn''t take it negatively.


    ''Interesting. This guy might finish the training mission with the young master.'' He thought as he folded his arms in front of his chest, a slight smile of interest shaping his lips.


    Before Vicente, three other disciples had tried and failed the mission. They had failed, while Theo had not finished his training.


    For this shaven-headed man, regardless of whether Vicente seemed to master the situation, this was undeniably good for his young master.


    Theo''s eyes widened as he was taught by Vicente, saying nothing, but feeling outraged at having to learn from someone of a lower cultivation than his own.


    ''You bastard! I''ll beat you!'' He moved more of his mana, this time not focusing on the quantity of wolves, but on the individual quality of each one.


    ''Let''s see if you can maintain this attitude at the end of the training!''


    Vicente saw his opponent''s interest in hurting him double, while the intensity of the red rays in those creatures improved along with all their structural quality.


    ''He''s a really good talent.'' Vicente smiled as he moved again, watching his enemy rapidly evolve in more ways than one after his demonstration.


    Taking more care, Vicente targeted other vulnerabilities in Theo''s not yet fully mastered spell.


    He attacked the mana creatures showing that they weren''t as fast as they should be, and then showed Theo that if he didn''tbine them to attack the enemy with more quality and a betterbo, then Theo was just wasting his mana on forming more than one of these wolves.


    Meanwhile, Theo felt his mana drain away, little by little feeling the effects of keeping a spell as powerful as that active for minutes. Sweat trickled down his body, reaching his hairy back as he opened his mouth to breathe more deeply.


    His previous desire to crush Vicente faded along with the drops of sweat, as he learned that the opponent facing him was no simple matter.


    While he had already destroyed almost all the opponents generated by this spell, Vicente was still standing, apparently not in the least perturbed. He wasn''t so rxed that Theo felt totally overwhelmed by an enemy who hadn''t even attacked him throughout the fight, but he wasn''t in his best state, either.


    As he had spent over 50% of his mana and moved to defend himself, attack and dodge the red wolves, Vicente now felt burning in his muscles and was also sweaty.


    Prisiche watched her master face off against thest of those wolves, pleased to see him fight so well on his first mission of this kind.


    Unlike the fights under the supervision of instructor Myles, this fight was unfavorable to Vicente. Even so, Prisiche''s master was winning!


    "Impressive." She said as her eyes sparkled, "The master is not only going to win, he''s also close topleting his mission."


    The monk next to her listened and couldn''t help but agree. It wasn''t often that people in Vicente''s situation could achieve such a result, winning and making their opponents learn simultaneously. But while Theo looked like he might fall to the ground exhausted at any moment, his spell was getting closer and closer to being mastered.


    In just one fight, Vicente had achieved what several others had failed to get into several training sessions with Theo!


    Vicente himself hadn''t expected it as he felt his adversary, stronger defensively, faster and more dangerous than all those he had faced so far, attack him.


    ''It seems his pride is as potent a fuel as his talent.'' Vicente imagined as he dodged, seeing that he had to let thisst wolf continue to develop.


    ''With the mana Theo Steel still has, he couldst another 15 seconds before the spell breaks. Will that be enough?'' Vicente thought, not wanting to destroy thest of the wolves, determined to withstand the 15 seconds of pressure.


    As angry as Theo was, with his pride wounded, he was no fool not to realize his current situation. He knew what Vicente was trying to do and cooperated, focusing the rest of his strength on finishing this training session with the best possible result.


    As he raised one of his hands, he controlled thest wolf subtly differently to what he had done so far, making it glow as if it were advancing a level.


    At that moment, the creature raised its head high and opened its mouth, releasing a loud howl that made Vicente raise his hands in defense of his ears.


    Then the sound of something breaking rang out, before the mana in the surrounding area entered Theo''s body, simr to what had been happening to Vicente since he arrived in Anicane.


    ''Oh?'' Vicente wasn''t fazed by the sound attack, using part of his light-rted powers to protect his body.


    Meanwhile, the bald man moved forward, watching his young masterplete the requirements of the spell and get an opportunity for promotion!


    "Outer Disciple Theo is really lucky. As well as learning the spell, he also drew inspiration from the battle with my master." Prisiche moved too, appearing next to Vicente. "Master, he''s about to advance to 7-Star because of you."


    Vicente had already noticed this and was also impressed.


    "Disciple Vicente Fuller, please wait for us outside the training room. We will settle the conclusion of your mission after the young master has finished his advance." Said the man with the shaved head.


    Vicente made a gesture of greeting and didn''t hesitate to walk out of the room with Prisiche.


    "Congrattions onpleting the training mission, master. You''ll get 55,000 stone coins for it!" The blonde woman congratted him in a good-natured tone.


    He smiled at her, but after the challenge with Theo, he couldn''t help but re-evaluate the training missions and when he would arrange the next one. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''Elder Collins was mistaken not to know more about me, but his advice wasn''t wrong. I''ll continue with my current responsibilities and leave to arrange more missions when I be a Royal Sorcerer.''


    With that in mind, he sat down outside that area where Theo was advancing to wait.

 Chapter 965 Sudden Change of Behavior

    Chapter 965 Sudden Change of Behavior


    An hourter, the door to the previous room opened and Theo left the training ground alongside the bald monk.


    He walked straight up to Vicente, the look on his face shining with satisfaction. His appearance had improved from the tired look of earlier, while his vigor was at its peak again.


    "Disciple Vicente Fuller, thank you for your service." He thanked Vicente by showing one of his hands, speaking in a totally different tone to the one he had greeted Vice with earlier.


    Vicente stood up from where he had been sitting and couldn''t help but look at Theo curiously. Now this guy with the red and white hair didn''t seem as difficult and arrogant as he had earlier.


    ''What''s going on here? Why is he talking like that?'' Vicente wondered as he shook one of Theo''s hands, doubting the guy''s sincerity.


    "I just did what was agreed. I''m d I could help," Vicente said as he looked at Theo and then at the bald man.


    The monk smiled at Vicente, imagining the confusion of the young neer to the sect. "Disciple Vicente, thank you for your services. Here is proof that you havepleted the mission." The man handed Vice a coat of arms.


    Sect missions could only bepleted with proof ofpletion. In this case, the disciple would need the mission approval item, something the contractor would give them onpletion of the mission.


    Vicente took the item that he could use to collect his prize, but before he left, there was still more for him to talk to these people about.


    "By the way, Disciple Vicente, do you have some time to talk to me?" Theo asked as he pointed to a well-wooded area in the building they were in.


    Vicente followed Theo, with Prisiche apanying him, while the monk stayed behind, waiting.


    "What does Brother Theo want?" Vicente asked, his gaze curious.


    "I heard that you recently came from a lower ne... You''re still factionless, right?"


    "No, I recently created a faction with an ally, {Golden Partners}." Vicente corrected what Theo knew.


    "Oh? {Golden Partners}? That''s a good name." Theo didn''t get angry, demonstrating that his change in behavior wasn''t temporary. "It''s good that you''ve created your own faction. There are many benefits to being the leader of your own group. But that doesn''t stop what I want to talk to you about."


    Theo sat down on a stone bench and asked Vicente. "What do you think about your faction partnering with me?"


    ''Partnership?'' Vicente sat down too, not knowing enough about Theo to assess how valuable and dangerous a partnership with him would be. All he knew was what Elder Collins had told him.


    "What would that be like? I''m not alone, so I have to present my partner with any proposal I receive." Vicente used what he had to his advantage so that he wouldn''t have to ept immediately.


    Theo nodded and said, "I also have my own faction, {Tomorrow cksmiths}. My n was to invite you into my group after seeing how capable you are. But since you already have your own group, we can form an alliance. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As a member of the Steel Family, I have a lot of resources at my disposal. {Tomorrow cksmiths} has a great product development capacity and good future prospects. But there aren''t many of us, and we don''t yet have warriors like you."


    Theo was quite clever, although sometimes arrogant and irrational. Earlier, he was furious with Vicente for making him wait until the time limit for today''spleted mission.


    But now that he had advanced to the next level and mastered his spell, Theo''s mood had improved 180 degrees.


    Calm andfortable, Theo couldn''t ignore what he had seen in Vicente, his great potential.


    "You and your faction can help us train our men so that they learn your spells more quickly and be stronger, while my group can provide resources to yours. We can also exchange information and, ultimately, I can even approach you with good targets to join your group." Theo presented what he offered and what he needed from Vicente.


    Vicente scratched his chin, understanding how this young master could win and how good this deal could be for {Golden Partners}.


    ''It makes sense. Even if the {Tomorrow cksmiths} aren''t great or powerful, they have a member of the Steel Family in their leadership. He can certainly help us with information.


    As for resources, Larissa and I have little. Anything will be better than nothing.'' He felt it was worth it, but he didn''t decide right away.


    "Hmm, I must say I''m tempted, Brother Theo. But as I said, I have to talk to my partner. As much as I am the faction leader, I owe her a lot, and it wouldn''t be right to ept your proposal without talking to her."


    Theo smiled, feeling that he would get what he wanted. "Just do it. When everything has been decided,e and see me and we''ll make our partnership official." Young master Steel handed Prisiche an item that could give Vicente ess to him.


    Vicente stood up simultaneously as Theo, once again shaking hands with this unexpected ally.


    "I hope we can grow together. Stonewall is more teeming than it looks. Let''s not be swayed by our futurepetitors."


    Vicente just nodded in agreement, before saying a quick goodbye to Theo.


    He set off with Prisiche for the Registration Center, keen to get his mission award out of the way.


    Halfway there, he couldn''t help but seek Prisiche''s opinion.


    "What are your thoughts on it? I found his change in behavior a little unsettling."


    Prisicheughed as she walked alongside her master. "This is more natural than you think, master. Young talents like Theo Steel, favored by their families, are almost always difficult at first.


    But most of them are intelligent enough to change their attitudes after meeting people who mean something to them.


    However, they are just as dangerous. When they realize that someone is no longer necessary to them, they don''t hesitate to discard them."


    "Hmm, I can imagine... Theo could be a good ally, but if he can get along better without me, he won''t hesitate to take a different course or even attack me." Vicente had already imagined something like this, even though he hadn''t experienced much of it in Pris Realm.


    In Pris Realm, he had surrounded himself withpanions he could trust or control and had, from the start of his journey, dealt with many enemies in an environment where there wasn''t much room to deal with people like Theo.


    But he knew what he needed to do.


    "Anyway, let''s get on with our other ns. I''m going to make an alliance with Theo and prepare myself in case things don''t go the way we nned."

 Chapter 966 Missions Completed and the Next Step

    Chapter 966 Missions Completed and the Next Step


    Three weekster, the alliance of {Tomorrow cksmiths} and {Golden Partners} was confirmed with Larissa''s approval.


    Alliances and adding subordinates were very different things. An ally didn''t experience the day-to-day life of a faction, so they didn''t need to be considered as much. The important thing was to know in advance about problems and the duties and obligations of each side of the alliance.


    The entry of a new member into a faction was something that required more attention, as every decision made by a neer could have repercussions for the group.


    She had given little thought to the alliance with Theo''s group, having agreed that it would be of advantage for them to have an alliance with a group that would provide them with resources in the future.


    Their faction still needed a lot to be fully operational, so for now, this was an alliance more for the future and with almost no immediate effect on their lives.


    As such, Vicente and Larissa continued their normal routines as neers to Anicane, carrying on with their obligatory missions and activities with the sect that they had while they were Outer Disciples.


    Vicente continued working in the Medicine, Combat and Forge Centers, continuing his studies in theory and rapidly improving.


    At the Combat Center, he was gaining the confidence to think about fighting official rank matches, having already followed several official contests at home.


    At the Medicine Center, things were going well and next month he intended to take a certification exam to gain his first certificate to prove his theoretical skills. If things continued to develop at their current speed, he felt that even before the end of his first year at Light Cay, he could be a 6th stage Healer andplete thispulsory activity.


    As for the Forge Center, he was learning at a slower pace, but he was confident that he could alsoplete the mission rted to that Centerter this year.


    But before he went ahead with some of his ns for Stonewall, hepleted another mission this afternoon!


    ...


    Seeing Vicente finish the 6th type of ritual, Elder Collins had a smile on his face, seeing in front of him a talent for bing a Real Sorcerer.


    "Well done, Disciple Vicente. You havepleted your mission." The rat-headed man said good-humoredly as he threw a coat of arms in the human boy''s direction.


    Prisiche caught the item thrown by Collins in midair, which was necessary for her master toplete another mission and collect another 50,000 stone coins. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''With this mission, the master will have 230,000 stone coins in his wallet!'' Prisiche smiled with satisfaction.


    In addition to the training mission with Theo, Vicente had received his wage for the second month in Stonewall and also had coins left over from the previous month. Together with the 50,000 stone coins rted to this other mission, he had over 230,000 coins in his wallet.


    At the end of the ritual he had just performed, Vicente broke out in a cold sweat, but he couldn''t help feeling satisfied, even though he was exhausted.


    He had learned rituals that were useful in his other professions, but that could help him even inbat. Also, he had earned coins to get something that would help him in the future!


    Consequently, he couldn''t help but smile, already nning a few things.


    ''I''m going to pay off part of my debt to Larissa and use some of these coins to buy resources... The time ising for me to challenge someone ranked for an official match.''


    He stood up and used a towel to dry the sweat on his face.


    While he had many things on his mind, Collins stopped next to him and said something that caught Vicente''s attention.


    "Disciple Vicente, did you enjoy learning the art of the Real Sorcerers?" Collins looked at Vicente with a twinkle in his eye. "Do you think there''s potential to be stronger and moreplete by learning more?"


    Vicente looked into Collins'' dark eyes and answered promptly, "Of course. That''s a spectacr art, Elder. Too bad nothing like that existed in Pris Realm, otherwise I would have carried out missions that I could notplete."


    Even if he ignored all the increased power he had gone through toe to Anicane, considering only his current knowledge, Vicente was sure he could have exterminated the vampires of Pris Realm if he could go back in time carrying only his memories.


    Collins nodded in agreement, sharing Vicente''s thoughts, having been in this young man''s position in the past.


    "What do you say to bing my apprentice, Vicente?" he said as he ced one of his hands on the ck-haired young man''s right shoulder. "Think about it. I''ve only taught you the basics. But I can help you be a 7th stage Real Sorcerer.


    With the powers of a Real Sorcerer, you can fight and perform all your skills on a whole different level. You''ll even be able to eliminate opponents on the battlefield who are stronger than you, without using your magical forms!"


    Vicente heard it and didn''t doubt it, having considered the usefulness of rituals inbat and other activities.


    A ritual was, in a way, like a spell that used special artifacts and could have impressive effects. One could actually use it to fight and, in some cases, one could only face certain types of opponents through rituals.


    This was the case with the Spectres, creatures that were difficult to deal with without the use of this kind of special activity.


    Vicente knew he could win a lot and, more importantly, in Light Cay, one could have more than one master. As such, he didn''t hesitate to greet his new master.


    "Disciple Vicente Fuller greets Master Collins. Please guide me in the arts of sorcery, master," he said respectfully and sincerely, while the rat-headed old man nodded in eptance.


    "Very well, my disciple. From now on, you shall inherit all that I have developed and learned in my long life," Collins said as a spatial ring materialized next to one of his hands.


    "As a first gesture as your master, ept this small gift from me. I hope it will help you start your journey as a Real Sorcerer and help you grow stronger."


    Vicente received the gift from Collins and couldn''t help but be curious about what he was getting.


    Even though Collins was only an Outer Elder, this guy was much stronger than him and had knowledge and wealth vast enough to make even some Inner Elders envious!

 Chapter 967 Challenge for Rank

    Chapter 967 Challenge for Rank


    The moment he looked at what was in the space ring Collins had given him, Vicente opened his mouth and looked at his master, shocked by the generosity.


    The rat-headed elderughed as he usually did, looking even more pleased than Vicente himself. "Use them well. They''ll help you get stronger, especially when you can get back to consuming special resources."


    Collins not only gave Vicente useful things to use from now on, particrly in the art of rituals. He also gave his newest disciple several resources that could be absorbed when Vice overcame the one-year period in Light Cay.


    Among these resources, there was even a Seventh ss pill, simr in quality to what a 7th-grade resource would have in Pris Realm. But nothing like that would exist in that ce, since it was as valuable as a being of the 7th stage!


    ''Is the elder that generous?'' Vicente gestured a thank you, aware that refusing would be disrespectful, but also aware of how valuable it would be for him now.


    In addition to the pills, potions and items useful for forming rituals, there were also defensive and offensive artifacts, books and even a series of technological artifacts that could make his daily life much easier.


    One of the most interesting items was something he could connect to his house and carry the extension cord with him, so he could take Prisiche with him wherever he wanted to go.


    "Thank you, master. I''ll do my best not to waste this opportunity."


    The rat-headed Outer Elder massaged his white goatee with one of his hands, nodding in appreciation.


    "What do you intend to do now, Vice?" He asked, interested in his pupil''s routine.


    "I want to challenge the rank of the Outer Disciples, master. I''ve prepared enough and I know who I want to face. It''s time for me to engage in official battles." Vicente was sincere, with a resolute and firm tone of voice.


    "Hmm," Collins liked what he heard, "that''s good. Combat and challenges are always enriching. Rest here and go to the Combat Center when you''re ready. I''ll watch your battle from home."


    "Then I''ll make sure I don''t lose." Vicente smiled as he thanked him once again with a typical local gesture.


    Collins left him alone shortly afterwards and went off to take care of his own business at the residence.


    Vicente would sit in the spot where he had trained earlier, waiting for the spiritual energy entering his body to replenish his body and soul. Meanwhile, his super regeneration was correcting small problems in his muscles, dealing with the effects of the exhausting work he had done earlier.


    Prisiche would talk to him for the next hour until he was finally ready to leave.


    Unfortunately, without being able to cultivate, he had to wait for his body to replenish itself, which was not a good method for recovery.


    But he had no choice in his current situation, so he didn''tin and when he was ready, he left after talking to Collins again.


    ...


    Although grand, Ravengarde was small for Vicente. After a few minutes of walking around this modern city, to which he had be ustomed, he arrived at the administrative area of the Combat Center.


    Following Prisiche to the challenge counter, he quickly had his turn at the desk,ing face-to-face with an employee of the Center.


    Previously, a fellow member of the group led by Myles, Vicente''s instructor at the Combat Center, had rmended that hee to this ce a day or so earlier than when he would like to face his first opponent.


    But it wasn''t always so difficult to get into a fight on the same day you were looking. As long as your opponent wasn''t someone with strong reasons for ignoring you or it wasn''t a time of the month when more fights were taking ce, it was possible to get a fight within a few hours of the challenge.


    Luckily for Vicente, the person he had in mind for his first official match was someone not so highly ranked, looking for battles. Meanwhile, the Center wasn''t so busy today.


    "Are you sure of your choice?" The attendant asked, looking at Vicente with narrowed eyes.


    This neer had just challenged a 3-Star opponent stronger than him!


    "Yes, I''m aware of the risks and the rules of the Center. I''m sure of my choice." Vicente said with all the necessary words.


    The man on the other side looked at him in silence for another 5 seconds, before pressing a button and slotting Vicente''s ID into that item. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Very well, your challenge to Outer Disciple Xander Smith is done. Your fight will take ce in 5 hours if he epts the challenge within the next two hours. Otherwise, you have until the end of the month for the fight to take ce, depending on the eptance of the challenge."


    Before Liam even received his identification item, having already paid for the stone coins to register this official battle, this Disciple Xander Smith epted his challenge, making the attendant''s screen glow in stronger colors.


    "Your challenger has already epted the match. You may go to tform number 12 in three hours," said the attendant with a peculiar look.


    "Good luck. You might need it."


    Vicente wasn''t bothered by the stranger''s distrust of him. It was normal to doubt the ability of someone challenging a higher-level magician.


    But Vicente didn''t care whether anyone believed in his potential. He wanted to start his journey on every front he could in Stonewall and, not only that, he wanted a genuine match to use his powers and train at an even higher level.


    He and Prisiche would upy themselves with studying for the next few hours, not wasting their time watching other fights while they waited. As valuable as it was to watch other matches, he needed to focus much more on his studies right now.


    But after four hours, he would head to tform number 12, where he would soon spot the opponent he had watched fight a few times and thought would be a good first opponent in one of the ranked fights.


    The opponent also spotted Vicente, recognizing this young man, since the challenge disyed a photo of the challenger to the challenged whenever the challenge was issued.


    With a peculiar look on his face, the hawk-eyed individual smirked in Vicente''s direction, curious to see what this audacious neer could do.

 Chapter 968 Ranked Fight!

    Chapter 968 Ranked Fight!


    "Newbie, show me what you''re capable of," said Xander, as he showed his dominant hand to Vicente, his hawk eyes gleaming coldly.


    Six pentagrams formed around his wrist, glowing in three different colors.


    Green, Yellow, Green, Cyan, Cyan, Cyan.


    "Brother Xander, be careful. Here Ie." Vicente smiled as he showed off his powers, too.


    At that moment, on this tbat tform, apparently made of concrete, only the artificial intelligences of the two disciples, the match referee, and a dozen other members of the Combat Center were standing around.


    Meanwhile, over 100,000 creatures were following this challenge, including Larissa from her home and Elder Collins from his ce. All these creatures, whether they lived in Ravengarde or far away in different parts of Light Cay, watched Vicente show himself to this world.


    Indigo, Indigo, Cyan, Cyan, Indigo, Cyan.


    The six pentagrams of Vicente''s first magical form appeared an instant before he moved, leaving sparkles across the space where he passed, along with the sound of the strong discement of gases.


    With a smile on his face, Vicente appeared next to the 7-Star Archamage opponent, paralyzing his opponent as he attacked with one of his fists.


    Xander opened his eyes wide as he felt his muscles stiffen as Vicente''s lightning-covered fist approached his face.


    ''Shit! What kind of power is that?''


    He shuddered in front of Vicente, meeting his opponent''s ck eyes and feeling as if his soul was about to be devoured by such a ck hole.


    His arms and legs went numb, while his pentagrams threatened to return to his body, suppressed to where he even seemed to have lost control of his heart.


    His heart beat differently, at a slowed pace, threatening to stop as he watched space-time distort in his presence.


    His face distorted and his whole body shook, a powerful bolt of lightning prating his spine, passing through his organs and muscles.


    Without feeling pain, he saw the world around him darken, falling into a precipice of darkness and strange shapes of weapons.


    The sky darkened, and the clouds turned into weapons flying towards him, cutting through the sky like jets.


    His mouth went dry, and he felt his soul leaving his body, momentarily watching as Vicente struck him down with a single blow.


    His body was hit hard by his opponent''s punch, thrown against the protective barrier of tform 12, where, without resistance, his body hit hard and then slid until it fell into an unnatural position, still inside the tform.


    ...


    Larissa watched Vicente''s powerful and swift attack, frowning as she felt her consciousness as if she were inside thatbat tform.


    She could feel Vicente''s quiet breathing and the terrible aura of this Pris Realm native.


    For a moment, she couldn''t help but stare at him open-mouthed, seeing what her ally could do on a much deeper level than she had guessed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Are you that capable?" she asked, but there was no way Vicente could hear her.


    She could see him, feel his temperature, hear his breathing and sense his aura, as if she were really there. But she wasn''t and as far as Vicente was concerned, only Xander was on that tform at the moment.


    ...


    Elder Collins brought one of his hands to his mouth, standing at Vicente''s right side, while cautiously observing his disciple.


    ''No wonder... That monstrous pentagram configuration. Only Grand Magus canpare to that!'' He looked at Vicente, but wasn''t convinced of his disciple''s victory.


    Collins didn''t know every name of the Outer Disciples to know who Xander was, but judging by the sensationing from Vice''s rival''s body, this battle wasn''t over yet.


    ''Let''s see how you win this fight, Vice.''


    ...


    Theo was at home, following Vicente''s match against Xander, using the same device that over 140,000 people in Light Cay were using at the moment to watch the same match.


    Even just a few seconds into the battle, the number of spectators had already increased!


    This item, connected to a special type of chair, where wrists and heels were attached to the chair and a helmet covered the user''s entire face, was sucking up the surrounding mana while it was active.


    Meanwhile, an exuberant smile was forming on the face of Vicente''s and Larissa''s ally, with his consciousness on the same tform 12 as Vicente and Xander.


    "You''re even stronger than you showed in that training session with me, haha. Perfect! Defeat him, Vicente. Show everyone how fragile the Spirit Ghost is!"


    ...


    After attacking Xander''s face, Vicente didn''t move carelessly. He felt he had wounded his opponent''s body, but Xander''s soul had strangely left his own body.


    This was not rted to Vicente''s powers, as he had not tried to do this. Xander had done it unconsciously, using one of his abilities to escape certain defeat at thest moment he could!


    "You were quick, Brother Xander. You almost lost," Vicente said with a smirk on his face, unable to help but notice where his opponent was.


    Perhaps other opponents had difficulty with the Spirit Ghost, Xander''s magical form. But Vicente could see and feel him perfectly. Even without using the Throne, the Throne''s attributes were always avable to him. Through it, he could see, feel, and hear things that others would find difficult.


    Xander''s soul, floating 6 meters away from Vicente, continued to stare at him, while this individual couldn''t help but be more serious.


    The previous attack had almost defeated him. If he hadn''t been quick enough, his soul would still be fully connected to his body and he would be unconscious.


    He had narrowly escaped certain defeat. However, that didn''t mean his situation was good!


    Although his powers were spectral, parts of them were rted to his body. In his current form, he could only use 70% of his capabilities.


    But that wasn''t all. With Vicente''s attack, part of his soul had been wounded by his opponent''s electrifying flow!


    As he saw Vicente look him in the eye, Xander couldn''t help but feel pessimistic.


    ''I underestimated him.'' He thought calmly, sping his hands together. ''He would have been a tough opponent if I''d used everything I had, but... Who knew? A neer can do all that.''


    "I made a mistake today. But I won''t do it again, Vicente Fuller." He dered as he returned to his body, "In this match, I admit my defeat!"

 Chapter 969 Sensation: Rain of Challenges

    Chapter 969 Sensation: Rain of Challenges


    The next day...


    Leaving his house this morning, Vicente faced a strange situation. Unlike the previous days, when he passed through the busy streets of this residential area with no one paying attention to him, today he came across a few nces in his direction.


    Some of the same people he sawing and going every day stared at him, as if they recognized him from somewhere.


    "Prisiche..."


    "Master?" She looked at him with the same smiling, avable expression as always. "Why are they looking at me like that?" He showed to her, while she ignored the surroundings.


    "Your fight against Disciple Xander has already reached 2.3 million views, master. Many people have seen your fight and will see it in the next few days." She imagined it was the reason for her master''s questioning.


    "Views?" Vicente stopped as he stared at her, open-mouthed. He hadn''t expected to hear that term while he was in a magical world where people could cultivate immortality!


    "Yes, besides broadcasting live matches, the Combat Center also makes a rey of fights avable to its subscribers. However, I don''t rmend that the master pay for the rey. Only live streaming gives you the chance to feel the fight and learn from it. The rey is merely illustrative and serves only as a visual memory of the matches."


    He understood, but was still worried. "Is there some kind of socialwork here? Where are these reproductions avable?" He asked.


    "Socialworks?" The term surprised her, but she imagined it was a Pris Realm quirk. "The reys are avable on the same equipment used to follow live fights. If you follow the step by step to turn off ''online'' mode and use ''offline'' mode, you can ess recordings of previous fights. But I warn the master that there are a few free reys. You can see up to thest 100 official fights of each rank. Also, ordinary consumers don''t have ess to old fights. Only well-positioned members of the Combat Center can ess old matches, and even they are not guaranteed to get such ess. Fights that are more than a year old are mostly excluded. Only a few special fights are kept, but for more information, you''ll have to go to the Combat Center, master."


    ''Still...'' Vicente closed his eyes and took a deep breath. If anyone with ess to that equipment he had bought with so few stone coins could see his fight, then the whole ''ind'' would soon know his existence.


    ''This is bad. It''s much worse than I imagined!''


    Amid his thoughts, he felt a hand touch one of his shoulders, making him wince slightly.


    Fortunately, when he turned his face and looked back, he saw only Larissa standing there. "You''re famous now..." Shemented as she looked at the nces in their direction.


    This world wasn''t Earth. Vicente is a powerful Archmage and few in the surroundings had cultivation superior to his. No one invaded his space or tried toe and talk to him. People merely watched him with interest, curious about the story of this powerful magician.


    "I didn''t imagine it would be like this," he said to his partner.


    "Neither did I... But seeing your magical configuration, there''s not much you can do. Stonewall, after all, is considered a sect of the right path. And Light Cay is considered a stronghold of the followers of the light and thew. So the idea of hiding your powers is not somon here."


    Vicente listened to her, but he wasn''t in the mood to consider the ''silly'' methods of this reality. "That''s a load of nonsense. The sect doesn''t rule without rivals. And they''ve revealed a point of attack by making it avable to the whole ''ind''. Why would they do that?"


    Prisiche had several answers that could defend her sect''s side. But before she could say anything, Larissa closed her eyes and said with a clever smile, "To control us?"


    Vicente clenched his fists in realization.


    She continued, "Few things are worse than an unknown enemy with a lot of potential. As much as each ascended is a great asset, each of us is a great danger if left unchecked. Stonewall and other Anicane forces may see us as their members, and have their rivals, but they won''t simply protect us from everything and worry only about the enemies they''ve known for millennia. Better to put ourselves in check, letting the enemies who want us dead know who we are, than to risk protecting ourselvespletely and end up losing uster...


    If we want security, we''ll probably have to give guarantees to the sect. So it makes sense for them to make this move."


    Larissa''s exnation was sensible. There was a risk in showing its disciples'' fights to the entire ''ind''. But it seemed like a good way to get people like her and Vicente to give up certain things in order to have the sect''s protection.


    Vicente sighed. Unfortunately, he had no choice but to ept all the fame he would have from now on, as well as the problems it would bring him.


    ''The leaders of this sect are clever. Either Ipromise with them, or they throw me to the lions. It really is a difficult situation to deal with.'' He opened his eyes and started walking again, heading towards his ns for today.


    "Speaking of which," Larissa gave him a peculiar look, following him. "How many challenges have you received?"


    "What do you mean?" He looked at her doubtfully.


    Sheughed bitterly when she heard his question in response to hers. "Ask your artificial intelligence." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Prisiche?"


    "Master, you have some challenges for matches in the Combat Center. Would you like to ept one?" She asked innocently.


    Prisiche could check various information rted to her master, including epting challenges on his behalf. Every artificial intelligence in this ce could do this with Stonewall''s disciples, which was why Xander had so quickly epted Vicente''s challenge earlier.


    Vicente sensed a bad omen and asked, "How many challenges are avable now?"


    "45... Hmm, no 46, someone has just issued a new challenge."


    The challenges had to beunched directly from the Combat Center, but they could be epted from anywhere by the artificial intelligences connected to the sect.


    "Should I ept a challenge? You''ll have to fight twice more this month before being forced to fight again next month, master."


    Vicente was shocked by the number of challenges, while Larissa saw she had still underestimated how much the Outer Disciples wanted to challenge someone as monstrous as Vicente.


    Now that Vicente had shown what he was capable of, many people wanted the chance to defeat him and use him as a stepping stone to higher positions in the sect and on the ''ind''!

 Chapter 970 Third Official Fight

    Chapter 970 Third Official Fight


    Three weeks after his match, Vicente was back on one of the fighting tforms of the Combat Center for another official round, his third match for the rank.


    As he walked up to the tform and saw his opponent for today, Vicente knew that although there were only half a dozen people around the tform, hundreds of thousands were watching him right now.


    After his first fight, he had found himself in the situation of being challenged by many, many Outer Disciples who were eager to use him as a springboard to sess.


    By the third day after his fight with Xander, over 200 challenges had been made against him!


    As a result, he had ended up in a situation that normally only rank leaders ended up in. He could pick his opponents!


    With only three mandatory fights a month, he had epted a challenge from another Outer Disciple the week before, fought and won another match, and moved up a few more ces in the Outer Disciple rankings.


    Initially, Vicente was ranked 998, having never fought an official match. But after his first win, he climbed to position 929, which he improved a little more and is now ranked at 877.


    Vicente''s opponent today was ranked 699, a 7-Star Archmage, someone who could give him another 40 spots if he won today!


    But Vicente wasn''t worried about his ranking. With over 200 challengers, even if he ended up fighting opponents ranked lower than him, he would still earn points.


    With 3 fights a month, he could end his first year on Stonewall with 40,000 points and break into the top 250!


    His goal? To reach the top of the Outer Disciple rankings and make the step up to Inner Disciple!


    "Nice to meet you, Brother Fuller. I hope you''ll teach me in this game." The adversary greeted him. This man didn''t look less human than Vicente, with blond hair and blue eyes.


    Vicente greeted his opponent in return, eager for the match to begin.


    When the referee gave the signal for another match to begin, 900,000 people simultaneously watched the match from their homes around Light Cay.


    Most of these spectators were ordinary people interested in the entertainment of watching powerful mages fight. But a small fraction of them, Stonewall''s rivals, were already connected to the broadcast.


    ...


    "Vicente Fuller, huh? Let''s see if the rumors are true."


    A woman muttered as she stared at Vice, far away from the Pris Realm human at the moment, but perceiving him as if she were there with him on tform 14.


    Like many others, Iris Gale had heard about Vicente in thest few days. With over 10 million total views in his two previous fights, Vicente''s fights had already be popr in Light Cay.


    Like her, several others were watching his third fight today, eager to get a feel for what his powers looked like in reality.


    Visually, his pentagram configuration was truly impressive. But his movements weren''t enough to tell how strong he was.


    There were people who could show different colors in their pentagrams than their genuine quality, so he could be an impostor.


    There were people who could show different colors in their pentagrams than their genuine quality, so he could be an impostor.


    However, when the fight began, Iris and several others soon sensed that this was not the case!


    The moment the referee gave the go-ahead for the match to begin, Vicente unleashed his powers, causing thousands upon thousands of spectators to turn pale as they felt the pressureing from him.


    Even though the spectators couldn''t feel everything that was happening on the stage¡ªbecause the effects didn''t affect their actual bodies¡ªthey could feel the fighters'' powers in their virtual bodies. In other words, while their bodies and souls wouldn''t be injured, their virtual versions could even be knocked out, depending on how the match went!


    Vicente didn''t take it lightly. Aware that many people were watching him, he wanted to preserve as much of himself as possible and end the fight quickly.


    As he moved, he made all of his 6th stage viewers feel pressure in their virtual bodies, temporarily paralyzed by Vice''s electromaic suppression.


    The stronger ones watching him with 8-Star and 9-Star cultivation frowned and looked at him in horror.


    "All this?" Iris shouted as her eyes widened and her fists clenched.


    With her mouth hanging open, she watched as Vicente attacked his opponent with a merciless electric fist, hitting his opponent so fast that he had no chance to react.


    ...


    Upon being hit by Vicente, the 699th rank Outer Disciple opened his eyes wide, the red veins in the center of his mouth intensified, and a high-pitched sound was uttered.


    "Aaaagh!"


    A short, piercing scream reached the ears of the many virtual spectators watching the battle as Myles looked on from the corner of the tform, his arms folded across his chest.


    This time, he hade forward to be present for this decisive match.


    The moment he saw student Felix Thomson thrown against the tform barrier, Myles smiled with satisfaction, seeing that this would be another quick victory for Vicente.


    Vicente felt the same way, this time acting without any room for the enemy. Instead of giving them openings and opportunities, Vicente closed off all the enemy''s alternative routes of movement in a surprise attack. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The enemy was certainly wounded enough to pose a minor threat. But he did not want to have to use his full power. Before Felix had even hit the ground, Vicente was already at his side, using mana to strengthen his own body while he savaged Felix.


    And so he would continue to build his reputation for ruthlessness, with the best results in official fights for Outer Disciples.


    Even with only three official fights so far, Vicente already had two fights in the top 10 fastest battles in the rankings!


    He finished today''s challenge by knocking out his falling opponent with his second attack.


    "In this match, disciple Vicente Fuller wins the challenge!"


    With the referee''s announcement, most of the spectators continued to stare at Vicente in shock, not realizing that they had seen much less than they thought.


    Vicente''s position in the rankings immediately changed, as he jumped 39 ces to 838th!


    ''Next week a new month will start and I''ll be able to fight for more matches.'' Vicente climbed down from the tform as the broadcasting equipment in the area stopped working.


    ''Now it''s time for me to use my position to get a good deal with a sponsor. With the opportunity to make a lot of stone coins in front of me, I''ll be able to finance the expansion of my faction!'' He thought with a smile on his face as he looked at one of the men waiting for him in front of the stage.


    As Prisiche had said before, it was possible to make very lucrative deals if one showed potential in the ranks!


    After his demonstration, some famous families and shops in Ravengarde had already sought him out. In particr, the man Vicente was looking at now represented the group he was close to making a deal with!

 Chapter 971 A Man Committed and Willing to Do Anything

    Chapter 971 A Man Committed and Willing to Do Anything


    "Disciple Fuller, another demonstration of incredible power," said a man with a long white beard, an extremely red monkey nose, and a body as strong as a chimpanzee.


    But despite the powerful appearance of this 5-Star Magus, his blue and white suit, long pants, and beautiful leather shoes gave the impression of civility and friendliness.


    This was Asahel Manifold, representative of a powerful family and a renowned alliance in Light Cay. A member of a power known for itsbat artifacts, special outfits, and training centers, this man was there to get to know Vicente better ande to an agreement that would be good for both sides.


    Vicente knew this very well, as he had already heard from Prisiche about the powerful Manifold Family and the Ancient Garden, the alliance with one of thergest training centers on the ''ind'', run by the Manifold Family.


    After his previous results, powers from Ravengarde and other parts of Light Cay had already sought him out for sponsorship. But Collins, Larissa and Prisiche had advised him to wait until one of the major powers approached him.


    His wait hadn''tsted a month, and the powerful Manifold Family had sent a representative to Vicente''s third official fight at the Combat Center.


    Vicente greeted the man, smiling invitingly as he beckoned the six-foot-tall man to apany him.


    Along with Asahel and Prisiche, Myles followed Vicente with two other men, knowing that the three would talk, but wanting to say a few words to Vicente first.


    "Vicente, enjoy your business with Mr. Asahel, but don''t forget toe see meter. We have business regarding your mission with the Center," said the man who had been supervising him.


    "I''ll look for you in the administration wing."


    "Hmm, by the way, that was a good victory. I''m looking forward to seeing you show everything you know." With that, Myles walked away from the three, leaving with his twopanions to make way for Vice.


    Vicenteughed bitterly and then heard something simr from Asahel.


    "I''m looking forward to it, too. I especially want to see you show what you can do when you speak on behalf of the Ancient Garden."


    "We can certainly arrange that," Vicente''s expression changed as he said these words, and he walked across the area of the tforms without bothering to find a ce to sit down.


    He wasn''t tired from the previous fight, and most of the time the fighting tform wing was pretty quiet, with only the people who were going to fight in official matches or training there. At least, that was usually the case, and today was no different.


    "What can your group offer me, Mr. Asahel?" Vicente got right to the point.


    He found the idea of sponsorship in the cultivation world a little strange. But hell, if these people wanted to give him resources for him to speak on behalf of their organizations, and it didn''t go against their goals, why should he object?


    He desperately needed resources, and right now, he did not even have enough for himself and Larissa.


    No matter how many weeks had passed since the formation of {Golden Partners}, they still hadn''t recruited. They even approached people who could be their first future partners, but they still didn''t have the resources to take the key step.


    However, with the help of the group represented by Asahel today, things could change quickly!


    The half-chimpanzee, half-human, smiled at the direct question. "Disciple Vicente, you are important to my group, so I will not hide the fact that we will invest a lot in you. But this investment may not be everything you want right away.


    We''re going to give you a lot of benefits, such as the ability to cultivate in the Ancient Garden for an unlimited time, we''re going to give you several special resources every month ording to your cultivation level, and we''re also going to give you a subsidy to help you with your expenses within the sect.


    You will also receive rewards for achieving results. Whenever new residents of the ind use our services and products, you will earn 5% of the amount they pay each time. This reward program will continue for a duration of 5 years. After that period, we can renegotiate new terms or end our rtionship."


    Vicente stopped halfway to the exit of the tform wing, somewhat impressed by this offer.


    ''Waiting has been good for me. This is a fascinating proposal.'' He thought. ''5% isn''t much, but if I can reach hundreds of thousands of new users of their services, I''ll have a huge amount of stone coins in my hands in no time. All I have to do is continue to fight official matches, and more and more people will watch me and eventually feel my influence.''


    The Ancient Garden and the Manifold Family would not put him on a giant billboard or on TVmercials like Vicente had seen in his life on Earth. But they would certainly change his story to appeal to the general public and make them think he had be so strong because of the services and products of these forces.


    Did Vicente care? The only thing he cared about was achieving his goals, keeping his family safe, and seeing his beloved daughter again. The rest could be adjusted, and he was ready to do anything!


    He liked what Asahel had already presented, but he wanted to know more. "Exactly how much monthly allowance are we talking about?"


    "100,000 stone coins per month and an initial bonus of 1 million stone coins for doing business with us. In addition, the cultivation resources will be ssified ording to your ability to absorb them.


    For the time being, you won''t be able to absorb them, but we''ll still give them to you based on what you should be able to absorb at your current level. We''ll give you an initial sum, part of the signing bonus, worth 5 times what you''ll receive monthly soon, and we''ll also provide you with armor and a weapon of your choice, of the highest quality you can use." Asahel was more specific, showing Vicente how generous the Manifold Family was. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    These were considerable values that he desperately needed. Although he could earn more by giving up some of the signing bonus for a greater share of future profits, he felt he could ept the deal as it was.


    ''With months of cultivation resources and a million stone coins, I''ll be able to get the first five members of the faction quickly. This will support me when Iplete my first year in the sect and can leave this area.'' Vicente clenched his fists as he stood at the exit of the battleground wing.

 Chapter 972 Contracts and Bonuses

    Chapter 972 Contracts and Bonuses


    "Well, I''m very interested in this deal." Vicente smiled at Asahel, but before making a deal, he needed to know how far he would have topromise. "What exactly do you want from me?"


    Asahel led Vicente out of the Combat Center and into a famous restaurant in this central area of the city, a good ce to make their deal official.


    "The Ancient Garden and the Manifold Family will want different things from you, even though this is a single agreement.


    For the Ancient Garden, you''ll have to speak on behalf of the training center, say that you trained with us and that''s why you''ve be so strong, something like that. Our men will work out exactly what you''ll have to say in public, in fights, at meetings of magicians." He exined, always looking at Vicente and smiling.


    "Of course, we''ll give you items with the symbol of the training center, which you have to wear for a certain period in all activities you engage. This, of course, includes a ban on the use ofpeting brands."


    Vicente nodded in agreement, seeing no problem with that. It would be too much to ask to be sponsored by a group and be allowed to use items from their rivals. Even if he preferred other brands, he would have to keep it to himself and hide the information from the public.


    "As for the family, they are more specialized in creating artifacts. So we''ll provide you with the artifacts, and all you have to do is use them in public for a certain number of hours each month.


    Other than that, there''s nothing very specific. You don''t have to get involved in our problems, and you don''t get any benefits beyond what''s in the contract. You''re free to do whatever you want, as long as it doesn''t go against our interests.


    The contract has a minimum duration, and for it to end before that, both sides have to agree. Other than that, there are only minor details to ensure that both sidesply with the uses."


    Vicente entered a busy restaurant, ignoring the many people staring at him, slowly getting used to the reality of fame in Anicane. He sat down at arge table in a secluded part of the establishment before asking. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "How many hours a month are we talking?"


    "100 hours a month, considering the representation of both brands. That includes all the time you spend fighting in ranked matches, of course." Asahel rified the situation after giving his orders to a waiter.


    ''That''s a little over three hours a day... It''s not much. Maybe it won''t be too much trouble for me.'' Vicente thought silently, leaning back in his seat as a woman poured a drink for him and Asahel.


    Vicente had heard of the Ancient Garden and the Manifold Family, but he didn''t know exactly what their services and products were like.


    Maybe they were excellent, and their work wouldn''t be a problem for him. Or maybe there were problems. After all, they were willing to pay so much for him, so that might indicate a not-so-good brand or one that was not yet established.


    Certainly, the Manifold Family was strong and powerful, famous throughout Light Cay. But prosperity came not only to those who were excellent. With a minimum of quality, luck, support, and time, anyone could leave mediocrity and reach the light.


    But even if the services and resources of the group Asahel represented today were weak, he didn''t care and was willing to put in those hours of service.


    "Very well. I agree with the terms presented so far," he said after a moment, just as the food began to be served.


    The smell of roasting meat overwhelmed Vicente''s senses and made his stomach rumble with hunger. Even though he was already a powerful cultivator, he couldn''t deny his body''s craving, and with a single movement, he cut a piece of meat to the point on his te, took it to his mouth, and savored it.


    While his master felt the pleasure of devouring something truly overwhelming, Prisiche received the preliminary contract from Asahel, a document he had prepared with all the offers he had made to Vicente.


    Prisiche, being an artificial intelligence that always defended her master¡ªas long as it didn''t hurt the sect¡ªquickly understood all the terms of the agreement.


    "Mister Asahel didn''t lie in his proposals, but there''s one detail he didn''t tell you that caught my attention," she whispered into one of Vicente''s ears. "There is a condition here that after your first year in Anicane, you must train a person named Alicia Lyle twice a year for at least ten days each time."


    Vicente''s eyes opened with a twinkle, and he asked, "Who is Alicia Lyle?"


    Asahel wasn''t surprised. "Another sponsored member of the family, someone who is promised in marriage to a family member and therefore naturally receives more from her settlement than other ordinary members. Not least because we''ll give her the opportunity to train under your supervision."


    Vicente saw no problem in changing hands with this woman, but he wanted more details. "The contract you gave me makes it sound like she doesn''t live here. Where will these meetings take ce?"


    "Miss Lyle lives in Ponddown, a small city six days'' journey from Ravengarde."


    By small city, Asahel meant arge city by Vicente''s standards, but smallpared to the grandiose Ravengarde.


    "I see. All right, I have no problem training this person. However, the Manifold Family will have to pay for my travel expenses." Vicente handed the preliminary contract back to Asahel so that he could adjust that part.


    "We can certainly do that."


    "Perfect. We can even sign the contract today. But when do I get my bonus?" Vicente was eager to put his ns into action.


    Asahel understood Vicente''s anxiety and smiled. "Right now. I already have most of your resources with me, and the rest we can get on a tour of the city core."


    They would soon make the final agreement between the parties, with Prisiche receiving the promised 1.1 million stone coins, bringing the total to nearly 1.3 million stone coins in Vicente''s current wallet.


    Considering just this part of the membership bonus, Vicente would now have enough to bring several members into his faction!

 Chapter 973 The Beginning of the Factions Expansion

    Chapter 973 The Beginning of the Faction''s Expansion


    A few days have passed since the agreement with Asahel.


    On the same day that he agreed to Asahel''s proposal, Vicente received not only his stone coins but also the bonus resources and the first month''s sponsorship payment.


    In addition to the coins, he now had a quantity of high-quality pills, potions, and herbs that, just one of them, wouldpletely revolutionize a continent like the Pris Realm or Larissa''s former home, Concordia.


    But apparently, in Anicane, these resources were only of medium rank, and in deals like the one he signed that day, they were very often given in exchange for the promises of young people like him.


    Still, the amount Vicente received was high enough to shock people of the same power rank as him, so the bonuses of the deal were secret. In addition, at the end of his first year, he was to be supported by the Manifold Family with men to protect him on trips outside the Ravengarde core.


    Besides consumables, that would be the envy of the masses of Stonewall Outer Disciples, Vicente also received aplete set of Seventh ss armor and weapons.


    As he said goodbye to Asahelter that day, the man promised that the Manifold Family would be in touch soon and that their rtionship would begin in no more than 15 days. In the meantime, he would have nothing to worry about but continuing his normal routine and business from before the agreement.


    But Vicente went beyond that. In those days, he began recruiting those people who had already caught his eye in recent weeks!


    ...


    After Vicente had several conversations with Larissa and Theo, with whom the two had talked a lot since their factions'' alliance, he arrived at the present moment.


    In an idyllic part of the area avable to Larissa and Vicente, the two of them were standing next to a lion-headed man, standing on a small pavilion and observing the view of the surroundings.


    Vicente had just proposed an invitation to Rill, an Outer Disciple ranked 68 with 8-Star Archmage cultivation.


    This person was not only strong and high ranking in the sect''s outer wing, but he was also a fellow member of Vicente''s Forge Center and Combat Center, with whom he had been interacting for the past few weeks.


    At only 183 years old, Rill could be considered a great talent and had the potential to soon be an Inner Disciple or change his rank to Elder.


    In Stonewall, there were two paths to follow when one left the position of Outer Disciple. Either they would be an Inner Disciple and follow the career of a disciple to one day be a warrior of the sect, or they would be an Outer Elder and follow the path of an administrative member.


    This was the fundamental distinction between elders and disciples in the sect. Elders taught and kept the sect running with its rules and systems, while Disciples worked, internally or externally, and as such, had more freedom toe and go and fewer responsibilities.


    In a sense, an Elder was a member pursuing a political career, while a Disciple was a member pursuing a military career within that force.


    This didn''t mean that Elders and Disciples were equally strong, or that Elders couldn''t fight because they were politicians. Bing an Elder was much more difficult than remaining a Disciple, and it was not umon for some of the most capable to follow that path.


    But Rill didn''t want tomand the sect. He wanted to live on his own and explore the world. He was currently stationed in Ravengarde, but that could change in the future, which was his wish.


    "You''ve formed your faction and you want me to be the third member..." Rill said quietly.


    Another interesting point about him was that he didn''t belong to any faction yet, except for his sponsors.


    Vicente reinforced his suggestion. "Rill, with us you can quickly be a Magus and travel around the ''inds'' of Anicane. Larissa and I don''t want to stay in this ce forever, no matter how fantastic and full of possibilities it is.


    If you join us, you''ll not only get the support we''ve already offered you, but you''ll also have a guaranteed ce in our group when we explore the other inds of Anicane in the future."


    Not everyone had the ambition to explore the vast world of Anicane. In fact, few creatures from Light Cay and the other inds of this high-level world had such a desire, given the great dangers of traveling between the inds.


    But those with more adventurous hearts, like Rill, could hardly contain their desire to discover unknown ces and fantastic opportunities.


    ''Light Cay is not the strongest ind in Anicane. One day, I''ll be a Grand Magus and leave my home.'' This guy, a native of Light Cay, thought as he was tempted.


    "That interests me," he said to Vicente. "But will you be able to give me the support you promised? 80,000 Stone Coins a month with a 10% increase with each star level and level promotion bonuses is no small thing."


    This was a high value that Larissa and Vicente had promised Rill, but only a few warrior-cksmith in the entire sect had Rill''s talent!


    Those who did were usually already assigned to factions and wouldn''t leave their groups to join a fledgling faction. Those without factions would prefer other groups to their own, so they would have to pay well for Rill if they wanted to have someone like him on their side.


    "We certainly can," Vicente said firmly, thinking about how worthwhile it would be to create a group of highly talented individuals with great potential.


    ''I just need to ''sacrifice'' that amount with about four more people of Rill''s caliber. Once we have that number, we''ll be able to run missions and attract good warriors for a fraction of the cost.'' He thought to himself as he smiled at the lion-faced man.


    Rill looked at Vicente, hesitant, but aware that if this guy didn''t fulfill the agreement, he would suffer harsh consequences.


    ''This is the best offer I''ve ever received, and with them I''ll have a lot of freedom I''ll be a senior in the faction. In other groups, I''d be a junior at best, getting paid a fraction of what I''m getting now and having a lot of bad responsibilities.'' He thought of the reason he hadn''t joined a group yet, even though he was so talented and strong for his age. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "All right. We have a deal."

 Chapter 974 Seventh Month in Anicane!

    Chapter 974 Seventh Month in Anicane!


    Monthster, Vicente had built a faction that went far beyond him, Larissa and Rill.


    Rill had been the first to join the group, but in Vicente''s seventh month since his arrival in Anicane, three others had joined {Golden Partners}.


    Daren, a feline woman of 9-Star 6th stage, Mabras, an apparently pure human man of 9-Star 6th stage and Alidove, a woman of the eagle n of 8-Star Archmage cultivation, joined the group, forming the core of the faction.


    After these important entries, each of them great talents given their ages and magical forms, Larissa went ahead with recruiting not-so-powerful members, supports for the strongest of the group. With three more people, her acquaintances, the group now had nine members and was getting close to the time when it could start acting more actively in the sect!


    With the months that had passed, Larissa had finished her one-year period, where she was supposed to stay inside the Stonewall core, in the area protected from Anicane''s extremely dense mana. Since then, alongside Daren, Alidove, Mabras and Rill, she had begun to act outside the core of the city, carrying out team missions.


    In that time she had grown stronger and reached a magical cultivation of 6th stage, 5-Star, incredible progress as she was only a 5th stage magician when Vicente met her.


    But she had already cultivated to a level simr to that of a 1-Star Magus on her ne, so she would eventually cultivate to that same level in Light Cay with rtive ease.


    Meanwhile, Vicente was entering into hisst months of wait and, like Larissa, had improved a lot. He had recently made another breakthrough and reached the level of an 8-Star Archmage. With his improvements, the phenomenon of his body¡ªwhich constantly absorbed mana¡ªhad diminished in intensity and he could already feel he was close to being able to cultivate and use resources again.


    He wouldn''t immediately make use of pills and other resources when he got rid of his current state, but having the possibility of using resources was always good.


    His rtionship with the Manifold Family developed well during this period, with him using their sponsors'' equipment, representing the brand in his fights and even passing by their ce in the area avable to him in Ravengarde.


    The Manifold Family''s products and services had proven to be good and, as such, he had been fulfilling his agreement with Asahel beyond what he was obliged to.


    Not by coincidence, the fruits of this rtionship were developing for both sides!


    ...


    At the Combat Center, Vicente had just finished a training session under Myles'' supervision when he made his way off tform 19.


    With his supervisor apanying him, Vicente chatted with Myles about a few matters, until he stopped at the exit of the Center, from where he could see the screens showing the positions of the Outer Disciples Rank.


    Coincidentally, his current position appeared on one of the screens that alternated from time to time between positions beyond the top 100.


    He had umted 20,000 points over thest few months, surpassing the 25,000 point mark, leaving position 838 and reaching the rank of 422 in the Outer Disciples Rank. Having only fought 14 times since the match in which he got his sponsorship from the Manifold Family, he still had a long way to go until he reached the top of the rank.


    "You''ve improved hastily over thest few months." Myles stopped when he saw Vicente''s position appearing on that screen near to them. "You''ll have about 15 more fights before you finish your one-year stint within the core sect, which could earn you up to 25,000 points. Keep it up and you''ll soon be in the top 200."


    Vicente smiled, agreeing that his prospects were good.


    Unfortunately, the rank of Outer Disciples wasn''t that impressive for him. After months of fighting and winning against individuals ranked in the top 200, Vicente was looking towards the rank of the Inner Disciples!


    ''In another five months I''ll probably be a peak Archmage or a low-level Magus. By then, I''ll be able to climb the ranks easily, without exposing myself.''


    Over thest few months, over 50 million Light Cay magicians had learned his name. Many knew nothing about him, but there were those who had already shown themselves to him, known where he came from, and shown themselves to be hostile.


    He was safe for now, but Vicente knew he had enemies who would try to kill him the first time he left Ravengarde.


    But he was taking things one step at a time and didn''t want to worry too much about future problems. He had been fulfilling missions in the sect, having alreadypleted five missions in these months, as well as being close topleting his mandatory activities. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His rtionship with the Manifold Family had paid off and, besides the fixed payments initially promised, he was already receiving his share of the profits from the new consumers of the family''s services, people influenced by him.


    Not least because he now had more than a million stone coins in his wallet, even though he had to spend 550,000 stone coins a month to maintain his faction with its current members.


    Finally, saying goodbye to Myles, Vicente followed Prisiche, making his way to the Medicine Center.


    On the way there, Prisiche verbalized his current status in his three obligatory activities.


    "Master, your activity with the Forge Center is 77%plete. You can already be considered a 6th stage cksmith by Light Cay standards and are on your way to bing a 7th stage one.


    As far as thebat center is concerned, with your advancement to 8-Star recently, your situation is 85%plete. But advancing to 1-Star Magus isn''t easy. You shouldn''tplete this activity until the next 6 months.


    Fortunately, you are quite advanced in your medical responsibility. With 95% of the missionplete, you can be a 6th stage Healer in the next few weeks!"


    Stopping in front of the Medicine Center, Vicente liked what he heard. But thinking about how much he had improved and how he was about to be a full-fledged 6th stage Healer, he couldn''t help thinking about his sisters.


    ''I wonder how Lauren and Nina are? Have their conditions reversed?''


    But realizing that he would end up ruining his day if he thought too much about the war and how Pris Realm might be, he pushed those thoughts aside and moved on.


    ''The damned vampires must be in seclusion, so they''re fine for now. I''d better focus my mind on what I can affect!'' He moved on to his activities in this sector of the sect.

 Chapter 975 Two Years

    Chapter 975 Two Years


    Time flew for those in Pris Realm. While Vicente was experiencing the end of his first year in Anicane, the end of the second year since his departure was being revered by his people.


    Back in Pris Realm, especially the Fuller family''s home, little had changed in the two years since the end of Demien Bloodthorne.


    What had changed most was Annie, who was now older and gradually showing herself to be smarter and more active, as a child full of ambition should be. Now eight years old and at the start of her third year at the academy, she was used to her study routine, aware of many new things she hadn''t known after her father''s departure.


    Of all the family, she was the one who coped best with Vicente''s absence¡ªthe benefits of childhood, everyone said.


    But that didn''t mean she didn''t miss him or that she wasfortable. Annie had learned to live with what she had at her disposal and was focused enough on hermitments not to think about her old father all the time.


    asionally she would get together with her mother or her aunts to think about the future, which she always included Vicente and the Supreme Continent.


    One day she would change everything¡ªshe said to herself¡ªand turn her family''s misfortune into an old memory, which would lose to the eternity of joys they should still have.


    Optimistic, despite the problems in her world, she once again left her home, setting off alone for the academy, being in a small town to worry about being apanied at all times.


    As the girl left, Nova stood in the kitchen next to Lina, both smiling with the intensity that Annie always had at the beginning of the days.


    "I feel like she''ll be giving me a hard time in a few more years... I hope I don''t lose my hair in her teens, Lina," Nova said to her harem sister, drawing a smile that was hard to see on Princess Seidel''s lips.


    "This is a cycle. It''s your turn to be stressed, but one day it will be Annie''s turn to have her children and go through the same," Lina said as she finished her morning tea.


    "I hope that doesn''t happen anytime soon." Nova wiped the smile off her face and thought of her man.


    Unlike children, it was much harder to ovee loss as an adult. Especially when your loved one should still be alive, but inessible.


    There wasn''t a day that went by that Nova, Lina, and La didn''t think about Vicente. This was particrly true for milestone dates, such as the anniversary of his departure, so close to being two years old at the moment.


    Lina didn''t need to hear Nova''s thoughts to understand what was on the woman''s mind. With a sigh, she stood up and said, "I''m afraid we''ll have to deal with a lot of time before we reach the moment you want, sister. It''s best that Annie has her life and her family as soon as she finds the man who is meant for her. Waiting for the future could prove negative for her.


    We''re already engaged, but she doesn''t have to follow the same fate as us." She said, aware that reaching Vicente wouldn''t be easy.


    Two years had passed, and the continent had grown peaceful, with human forces advancing against the monsters, stabilizing previously unstable areas and strengthening the numbers of specialists on the human side.


    However, the changes, for the better, were merely reflections of the current situation of the human alliance''s strongest enemies. The 6th stage vampires were in seclusion, leaving their troops less able to maintain everything they had previously conquered.


    However, it would only take one vampire to reach the level of an Intermediate Archmage for the entire current reality to change drastically and quickly!


    Even if Lauren were working hard, it would be difficult to solve the continent''s problems. And even when that happened, their progression to the Supreme Continent might not happen quickly!


    They were still just Paragons and would probably still be Paragons when Annie became a magician in another six years.


    The resources from the organs of the 6th stage vampires had helped the Cataclysm Order forces and the Fuller family a lot in those two years. But with all that these women and other important members of these forces had consumed during this period, only blood or organs from 6th stage vampires could help them in the future.


    But there were few of these beings left and the chances of them, even after they took down a few more of the enemies, helping them to be stronger, were not good. In the end, even if they advanced to the 6th stage, they would need to reach the 7th stage if they wanted to go to the Supreme Continent in search of Vicente!


    Being able to catch glimpses of the future, Lina was the most realistic of Vicente''s women, her feet firmly on the ground, aware that she wouldn''t be able to fulfill his wishes in a short time.


    Of course, as long as he didn''t change the status of the connection between Pris Realm and the Supreme Continent. If he eventually managed that, they could leave long before they became Magus.


    Nova couldn''t help but agree with Lina''s words after a moment, thinking about how far away they were from her beloved man.


    Closing her eyes as she gazed at the sky through a window, she thought of Vicente''s face and how he must look.


    ''I hope I can get to you without giving you a hard time. But if you can help us from your side, that would be good... In any case, don''t worry about us, my love. We''ll sort out the problems on the continent and Annie''s future before we go to meet you.''


    She clenched her fists and, breathing deeply, regained the energy to return her focus to what she could affect.


    "Anyway, let''s move on to meet Julian. It seems there''s news from Nina''s group." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nina had left this city six months ago, having spent a year and a half there alongside her family, helping to turn this ce into a safe and stable home. In the meantime, she had grown stronger through her hunts in the surrounding area, to the point where she had cleared arge security zone around the town.


    Stronger than ever and seeking to cleanse the continent of invading monsters, Nina had set off with her husband and group to hunt down enemies and continue retaking human territories.


    She had made a name for herself by rescuing humans taken by monsters as ves or food, which helped her gain enough notoriety of her own without relying on her brother''s story.


    Lina was eager to hear from Nina and left alongside Nova, heading for the rendezvous point with Julian, Rory''s father and Archmage member of the Sentinels of the Order.

 Chapter 976 Laurens Proposal

    Chapter 976 Lauren''s Proposal


    While Lina and Nova were still in the city where they had been living since Vicente left for the Supreme Continent, Lauren was a long way from the Chutha Dynasty, the kingdom she was currently queen of.


    After her awakening just over 22 months ago, Lauren hunted her sixth pentagram alongside the elf who had waited for her awakening. Soon after, she was reunited with the Fuller family at Annie''s current home, where she shared Vicente''sst moments before his departure.


    She had made a point of exining how he had achieved the most incredible configuration of pentagrams possible, giving his family more confidence that he would seed.


    Such information had made Vicente''s family, friends and allies even more determined, with realistic hopes that he would keep his end of the bargain made with the beasts of Majestic Treefrog Grove. They just needed to do their part and, eventually, they would have the opportunity to go to the Supreme Continent and meet him again.


    That was what most of the people who knew him believed at the time.


    In the meantime, the information spread by Lauren had transformed and reached people far beyond friends, family, and allies.


    With almost two years since she left her seclusion, rumors about Vicente''s legendary pentagrambination had now bemonce across the continent.


    Monsters and mortal humans alike knew how phenomenal he had been, with one side fearful of another such kind of individual emerging on the continent again, while the other side eagerly awaited the birth or emergence of others who could carry his position.


    But while the continent''s poption of magical creatures had poprized knowledge of Vicente''s magical configuration, Lauren had moved around quite a bit. After her brief stint in the Fuller family''s secret residence, she acted on her brother''s behalf, spreading Cataclysm Order altars across the continent while fighting monsters.


    After almost two years of acting, she had been the major driving force that had brought stability to human territories and increased human dominance. Because of her actions, 60% of the continent was now under human control, an impressive milestone that had not been matched since the beginning of the cataclysm.


    After almost two years of hard work, she was gradually slowing down her pace, giving her forces a chance to fight for themselves and thus grow stronger, while she began to prepare for her future struggles.


    Now Lauren was in Majestic Treefrog Grove, alongside the Dragons, Elves and other powerful beings of the human alliance against the vampires and monsters.


    ...


    In a rtively t spot in the heart of Majestic Treefrog Grove, a group of beasts of different races were gathered in front of an immenseke in the area, but without the disorganization and chaos of gatherings of low-level beings.


    In one of the strongest areas of the entire continent, only Archmages were there at the moment, surrounding a woman with short ck hair and sharp ck eyes.


    Around Lauren, two Intermediate Archmages, Vicente''s formerpanions, were supporting her as she spoke about the current situation with the leaders of the tribes in this forest region.


    Acidbelly and Tenglin, two of Vicente''s oldpanions, were now apanying Lauren on her journeys, having joined her about six months ago.


    They heard her talking to the beings gathered there. "... We''ve reached a point where we should let our secondary and junior specialists enjoy the battlefield and win their own glory. Let''s not fool ourselves. Quickly conquering more of the continent''s wastnds won''t make much difference to us in the short term.


    What might make a difference is if we find their of the 6th stage vampires and strike while they are in seclusion. As such, I propose this council approves the withdrawal of our top specialists around the continent. I want these experts focused on cultivating in seclusion for the next four years, when it will be time for us to move.


    In the meantime, our secondary men must find enemy traces and clues to the location of the vampireir. We will attack with all the power we have in four years!"


    She finished announcing her proposal to these tribes, the step she thought would be decisive in ending the cmity ravaging the continent.


    In about eight years, the war against the vampires and their monstrous allies would end one way or another. Either the strongest vampires would wipe out the strongest of this alliance and have full control over the continent, or Lauren''s side would have already beaten them by that time and would lead their forces, little by little, to restore Pris Realm.


    Either way, the war wouldn''tst much longer!


    Aware that they would have a final fight in another eight years at most, the leaders of the surrounding tribes knew they had to act before this interval ended.


    "I agree with Lauren Fuller. Let''s pull back our major forces and focus on preparing for the worst," said one of the dragons Vicente had gotten years ago.


    The leader of the elves nodded in approval. "My people will focus on finding the exact location where the 6th stage vampires are cultivating. We will attack together with the coalition in four years from now."


    The big, brown-feathered, gigantic Roc that hade across Vicente in the past took a deep breath, seeing that they were going to have anotherrge-scale 6th stage confrontation in the continent''s north.


    Years ago, the Magician''s Alliance had done the same against Demien Bloodthorne to stop the advance of ns rted to The Purification. Now, once again, the continent would see another massive battle to stop the vampires from seeding in their ns.


    "I hope we win on this asion. We''ll be staking everything on this attack. If we fail, the enemies won''t even need to advance to the Intermediate level to have the continent for themselves."


    Lauren said, "If our lives aren''t over in four years, they''ll be over in eight. But our chances of victory in four years will be 10 times greater. So I''m willing to take the risk."


    Following her words, other tribe leaders continued to agree, until everyone, by unanimity, decided to follow what she had proposed.


    Soon, the continent would begin a new phase of its journey, this time an era led by Lauren and the beasts of Majestic Treefrog Grove!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 977 End of the First Year in Anicane

    Chapter 977 End of the First Year in Anicane


    "One year..." Vicente muttered as he looked at the device in front of him, while Prisiche was standing next to him, smiling as much as her master.


    In front of Vicente was his status screen on the device he had bought after his 11th month in Stonewall.


    {Vicente Fuller}


    {Cultivation: 9-Star Archmage (quasi-Magus)}


    {Origin: Pris Realm}


    {Magical Forms: Throne of Light and Darkness; Maism.}


    {Rank: Outer Disciple; (201st in Combat Center rank).}


    {Professions: 7th stage cksmith; 6th stage Healer; 6th stage True Sorcerer.}


    After another five months of hard work, Vicente had made very good use of the resources of the partnership with the Manifold Family and developed his knowledge as much as he could. With the help of his allies, supervisors and master, he hadpleted his initial threepulsory activities and a further nine optional missions.


    With his fights in the Combat Center, he was now approaching the top 100, an achievement he had hoped to reach within his second year in Anicane.


    But now that he was in thest minutes of his first year in Anicane, what was on his mind was the end of his limitation. The special effect that came from his promotion in Pris Realm was about to disappearpletely!


    Eager to leave the core area of Ravengarde and explore the ''ind'' of Light Cay and its possibilities, Vicente was naturally eager and happy.


    ''In a few more moments, I''ll finally be able to make use of magical resources again, cultivate, and leave this area.''


    As big as the city''s core was, this was a rtively weak area, considering that, outside the area of action of this city''s formations, 100 times stronger mana was avable to everyone.


    With this in mind, Vicente turned his attention to the equipment in front of him, looking at the system''s home screen.


    {Wallet}


    {Missions}


    {Mandatory Activities}


    ...


    {Status}


    {Affiliations}


    He ignored {Mandatory Activities}, already aware of what his duties with the sect currently were. Afterpleting his previous activities, he, as expected, received updated duties. It was now his duty to be an 8th stage cksmith, as well as to reach the 7th stage in his medical art and sorcery.


    The {Missions} tab didn''t catch his eye either. He currently had five missions in progress, three of which he could only do when he left the Ravengarde core and two which he didn''t intend toplete straight away.


    Clicking on {Affiliations}, the most interesting tab for a faction leader, as was his case, he saw a screen he had grown ustomed to over thest few months.


    {Affiliations: Golden Partners; Manifold Family; The Ancient Garden.}


    [Golden Partners]


    [Members: 13 (Vicente Fuller), (Larissa Carstensen) ... (Jogard Loyr).]


    [Average Level: 7-Star Archmage.]


    [Message]


    [Distribute digital resources (resources avable to the faction: 1,891,214 stone coins).]


    ...


    [Faction missions: 3 (Escort) ... (7th Stage Beast Hunt).]


    Among the options he read out, he could choose to click on the members'' names, which would give him the option to find out the level, vital status and what that person was doing, or click on the other options tomunicate, share resources or even check out group missions.


    There were other options avable to Vicente, and the system waspletely different for his faction members. Among the existing buttons was the [Delete] option, which basically allowed you to remove a person from the faction.


    Vicente clicked on Larissa''s name, who he wanted to meet as soon as possible to join the group mission she was carrying out right now.


    [Larissa Carstensen] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Cultivation: 1-Star Magus]


    [Vital Status: Alive]


    [Current Position: The Flower Cliff (updated 4 hours ago).]


    [Detail: Left the city core to lead a team of five on the group mission [Escort] to Mightville.]


    ...


    [Message]


    Vicente chose the option that stood out in his vision and jotted a brief text advising hispanion of his current situation and how he intended to join the group carrying out the mission.


    However, he didn''t know if he could do it. Mightville was only five days'' journey from Ravengarde, but depending on how fast Larissa''s team progressed, he might have to change his ns.


    ''If she doesn''t get this message in time, perhaps it''s time for me to travel to fulfill some of my responsibilities to my sponsors.''


    The Manifold Family had made demands in their agreement that could only bepleted when he finished his year-long period of seclusion in the Ravengarde center. Now that there was less than a minute to go until that happened, he would surely soon be charged to travel to Ponddown.


    But while he was thinking, Vicente suddenly felt a pleasant sensation, with his body stopping absorbing mana from the surroundings beyond his control. When this happened, he couldn''t help but stop thinking about everything unrted to his magical essence.


    With a sigh of relief, he smiled satisfactorily. Although being able to get stronger continuously was good, on the whole, it wasn''t pleasant not being in control. Also, when his sensitive period ended, all his power stabilized, with all the transformation that had taken ce over thest few months finally solidifying.


    For months, Vicente had felt as if he were a walking jelly, with no fixed shape or solid structure. Now, however, he felt like a rock, totally different from those months and much more impressive than when he was in Pris Realm!


    "Finally!" he said as he parted his lips, with Prisiche congratting him soon after.


    Putting the equipment in front of him aside, Vicente collected his ID and headed out of the house.


    His objective? To leave Ravengarde''s protected area and feel Anicane''s full mana!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Obviously, Anicane''s mana varied, with some ces being stronger or weaker. But as Ravengarde was a powerful city, only special fantastic areas of this majestic world could surpass such a ce.


    Halfway there, Prisiche informed him, "Master, Miss Larissa answered your message. Unfortunately, their group has already arrived in Mightville. You''d better not waste your time going to her."


    "Right. I''ll see what else I can do in the next few days..." he said aloud as he passed through the barrier, feeling his heart beating hard before facing the full reality of this world.


    The moment he set foot outside the barrier, he noticed a terrifying pressure hit him, immediately making him sweat as he felt as if he should prostrate himself!


    As he felt this, something else inside him caught his attention.


    ''That feeling...'' He swallowed his saliva before looking at a building in the distance, the training center of the group that sponsored him.


    Running towards the building, Vicente made his way quickly, in a hurry to find a cultivation room and advance his stage!

 Chapter 978 Magus

    Chapter 978 Magus


    When he arrived at the Ancient Garden building, Vicente didn''t have to go through the counter to get his permit and the key to a cultivation room.


    As an external member sponsored by this force, he could enter any unit of this force spread throughout Light Cay, using only a pendant that Asahel had given him. Through it, he quickly got a member of the Ancient Garden to direct him to one of the best cultivation rooms currently free for use in the area.


    Arriving on the 11th floor of the building, he took the elevator to the front of room 1111, where, without dy, he thanked the training center employee and locked himself in that room.


    The cultivation room at this location did not differ from the training center unit in the Ravengarde core, which Vicente had already experienced. The ce was a 5-meter cube with various formations that enriched the area with mana and elements. Apart from that, there was nothing really interesting there to attract attention.


    With one movement, Vicente sat down on his cultivation cushion, while Prisiche stood in front of the room''s door, eyeing her master curiously.


    Sitting down with his eyes closed, Vicente controlled the mana inside his body, drawing more power from the surroundings into his soul and body.


    He felt as if he were a dry sponge that was now being drenched with water, amid an immense reservoir of liquid, as big as an entire sea.


    His 12 pentagrams suddenly appeared outside his body, with the Throne of Light and Darkness showing alongside Vicente''s electromaic essence.


    Prisiche looked with interest at his master''s powers, watching as the indigo lines on his indigo pentagrams grew stronger, with little violet streaks appearing on them.


    ''The master will eventually raise the quality of his pentagrams to the violet grade... At that time, he will be a truly monstrous existence and surpass Light Cay''s limit.'' She pondered silently, imagining that his ce after reaching the level of a Grand Magus would naturally be off this ind.


    As she thought this, Vicente felt his powers acquired on leaving Pris Realm improving in efficiency and intensity, while his mana reached a new level.


    But the most fantastic changes were taking ce in his physical body. His soul was already impressive before he arrived in Anicane. But his body still carried a little of what it was on that ''mortal'' ne. Now, however, his body was more like that of a god than that of a mere magician!


    His bones had hardened considerably, while his muscles, tendons and ligaments had changed, bing more flexible, resilient, with faster electrical responses and an elerated regeneration factor.


    Feeling as if he was bing morepatible with his surroundings, Vicente noticed a sudden decrease in the pressure of mana on his body and soul. As this happened, his control over external mana improved, and with each breath he took, he brought greater quantities of elements and mana under his control.


    In the blink of an eye, he changed from a 9-Star Archmage to a 1-Star Magus, with a mana 10 times stronger than the one he had hours ago.


    Meanwhile, his vitality tripled and he could now live over 30,000 years longer before reaching the limit of his life expectancy. That is, of course, if he stopped advancing and eventually became stagnant at the 7th magical stage.


    But Vicente was far from a cultivation bottleneck. As he finished his advance, reaching 27% progress at the level of a 1-Star Magus, he felt his Magic Gems burning on his forehead. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    An indigo trace suddenly appeared in one of the two essences, initiating the transformation of his magical quality to the next step!


    The Throne of Light and Darkness shook as the consciousness of this magical form finally came back to life.


    ''Don''t conquer anything below the indigo grade. I won''t ept it.''


    ''Tsk! You''re always so demanding!'' Vicente teased it, although he agreed on this point.


    Now that he had such an incredible configuration of pentagrams, he couldn''t give up the possibility of absorbing only the highest quality pentagrams possible.


    ''However, that will probably require me to hunt super-talented 7th stage creatures or more ''ordinary'' 8th stage individuals.'' He warned his magical form.


    ''Your magical base has be much stronger and you''ll need more pentagrams to maintain your spiritual stability. However, it won''t be a problem if you run out of the next two pentagrams until you reach 5-Star. Just don''t go longer than that without them. But you can take your time to choose your future targets.''


    Vicente felt this was right and agreed to do as the Throne suggested.


    But the Throne warned him of something, ''However, be careful with your cultivation speed. You''ve never tried Anicane resources and this mana density is new to you. This means that until you sensitize yourself to this area and its resources, you will advance quickly. It''s possible that you''ll be a 5-Star Magus in less than 4 years. So don''t get toofortable without your next two pentagrams.''


    Vicente opened his eyes slowly after this important conversation with the Throne, setting some new goals for himself.


    ''I''ll research my options, hunting grounds and wait until I reach 3-Star of the 7th stage. Going hunting right after leveling up, when I''m still not used to this world, could be a big mistake. I''ll take it easy for now.'' He thought to himself, deciding how to move forward with his situation.


    After almost half an hour in that cultivation room, he stood up from where he had sat earlier, his strength fully stabilized, ready to take his next step.


    "Master, congrattions on your improvement in cultivation. At your current rate, in a decade you might be a Grand Magus and reach the Violet grade in some of your pentagrams!" The artificial intelligence said in a great tone, sensing how glorious would be the future of this guy she would be watching for the next few years at least.


    Vicente smiled at her, but didn''t invest in the subject. "Prisiche, take me to the Manifold Family post. I want directions to Ponddown."

 Chapter 979 Navigation System

    Chapter 979 Navigation System


    At arge vintage-style estate with gentle curves and several pirs on its fa?ade, Vicente found it in stark contrast to the modern surroundings of Ravengarde.


    Ignoring the design of the building, he had an easy time to ess the area without the need to present himself at the entrance. The men outside a guardhouse next to a golden gate recognized him, calling his name and asking if he was all right or when his next official fight would be.


    Some merely nodded in approval in his direction, their expressions filled with admiration and respect. In Light Cay, strength was even more important than in Pris Realm, and although they had never met Vicente before, at least a dozen individuals greeted him as if he were an oldpanion.


    As he epted the warm wee with a curious look on his face, Prisiche said to him while they made their way inside the building, "You''re a celebrity in Light Cay. Few of the ind''s inhabitants can say that millions of people know them."


    Vicente ignored thement from the lively woman beside him as he observed the garden of the Manifold Family''s subsidiary property in the city.


    The guard in front of him, a 9-Star Archmage, nced at him out of the corner of her eye as she walked ahead, an excited smile on her face that was hard to ignore.


    "If you want to say something, just say it, miss. I''m no different from you." Vicente sighed as he realized he had a fan in this ce.


    She smiled and asked, "Mr. Fuller, you''re more sensitive than you look... I was just curious about your cultivation. Have you just advanced a stage?"


    Vicente had no way of hiding his current cultivation. He could even use some kind of technique to suppress his spiritual fluctuation, but with constant fighting in the Combat Center, he could hardly keep this secret for over 10 days. So he wasn''t hiding by going ahead with his current ns.


    "Yes, that''s the case."


    "Incredible!" she cheered, slowing her steps to walk beside him. "You must be eager to hunt down your seventh essence now, right? If you want, I can join your team, hehe. I''d love to take part in the hunt for your pentagram."


    Vicente didn''t suspect this guard, nor did he intend to ept such an offer, so he took herment in jest. "I''m really looking forward to gaining a new skill. But I still have to study my options and prepare¡­"


    "So you''re not going out to hunt your pentagram now?" she asked, bing more serious, almost disappointed. "I thought you were here to notify the family of your departure."


    "No, I''m here on other business."


    "I see. Then I wish you good luck. If you find it interesting to have me on your team, you can find me here. I''m a talented hunter, don''t forget that," she rmended, stopping in arge corridor inside the estate and nodding toward a ss door over 10 meters high. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He nodded with a smile as he looked into the round, ck rabbit eyes of this woman, and headed into the indicated wing.


    He walked into arge room that seemed to be a historical representation of the workce of some king or high-ranking nobleman until he saw a man waiting for him beside arge map.


    "Mr. Fuller, it''s good to finally meet you." The man, dressed entirely in a ck suit, extended his hand, which Vicente immediately shook.


    "You must be Butler Zigam. Asahel mentioned you to me," Vicente greeted the 7th stage individual in front of him, already so ustomed to the bodily differences of people in this world that he paid no attention to small details.


    Vicente got straight to the point. "Butler Zigam, I don''t want to dwell on this. I''m here to get rmendations on how to get to Ponddown to start my training cycle with Alicia."


    "So soon?" The man was surprised, not expecting Vicente to be the oneing to ask for information to start this mission.


    But given how efficient Vicente had been in nearly a year of a partnership with this group, having worked hard to generate new consumers for the family''s products, the man was only a little surprised.


    "I have a few issues I want to deal with that will take me away from seeing Alicia for a while when I start. I''d rather begin my meetings with her now and address those ns after I''ve seen her."


    "I see." The man folded one leg over the other before tossing an item that looked like a pen to Vicente.


    But it wasn''t a pen at all, but a holographic map that immediately activated in Vice''s hands as the butler spoke. "It is an artifact with a real-time Light Cay positioning system. It shows you exactly where you are and what''s in your surroundings. It has the most up-to-date version of our maps, so it''s very efficient. It''s urate over 95% of the time, which means you can rely on it to make your way.


    Use it with your artificial intelligence and you can easily travel all over the ind."


    Vicente looked at that item with a shocked look on his face. He honestly hadn''t expected to receive something so valuable and so easily. In Pris Realm, an item that gave information about an entire region would be enough to revolutionize and cause the rise and fall of states!


    "That..." He hesitated for a moment.


    The butler recognized his mistake as he saw the troubled look on Vicente''s face andughed. "Oh, I''m sorry for dealing with this so casually. Where youe from, that kind of information must be pretty critical, right? Here in Light Cay, it''s not new to anyone. Everyone has been well aware of the ind''s territories, cities and special areas for a long time. This kind of map in your hands serves much more as a support artifact formon activities than for conquests and the like."


    Vicente felt like a country bumpkining into contact with technology for the first time, for a moment feeling embarrassed. What earthling was he acting like that because of a navigation system?


    ''It seems that Pris Realm haspletely taken over my old ways... Will the same happen here in Anicane?'' he asked himself as he breathed more slowly, calming down, but somewhat worried.


    "All right, I''ll use this to get to Alicia."


    As Vicente stood up, intending to leave, Butler Zigam held up one of his hands, indicating for him to wait.


    "There''s something else I''d like to talk to you about. Ponddown is a six days'' journey from our location. That''s quite a far journey, so there''s something I''d like to ask you to take to Miss Alicia''s residence for me and save me the trouble."


    The man summoned a box the size of a watch case and threw it in Vicente''s direction.

 Chapter 980 Journey to Ponddown

    Chapter 980 Journey to Ponddown


    "What''s that?" Vicente asked the butler.


    Zigam exined, "It''s something for you to give to Lady Alicia. In fact, I want her to pass it on to her fianc¨¦. Anyway, take this message from me to them. They''ll know what to do after that."


    Vicente saw that the man didn''t want to go into details, so he asked no more questions. Willing to do this favor because of the good rtionship he had with the Manifold Family, he received the box and the note, storing them in his spatial ring without ceremony.


    "By the way, be careful on the journey to Ponddown. The city is quite far from our position, so be on the lookout for enemies interested in taking action against you there."


    "Far away? What do you mean?" Vicente narrowed his eyes. "Isn''t it only six days'' journey to Ponddown?"


    "It is, but that''s enough for you to cross all of Light Cay to reach the east coast." The butler smiled at Vicente, once again finding himself in the situation of having to exin things to the boy.


    "Master, our methods of transportation can make immense journeys in a short time. Six days'' travel to Ponddown is the equivalent of two months'' travel on Pris Realm." Prisiche said into her master''s ear.


    Vicente could travel in Pris Realm much faster than that using one of his more advanced skills. But he wouldn''t make use of it in Light Cay, at least not for the time being.


    In Pris Realm, he was one of the strongest magicians, and the use of wormholes to cross great distances was superb. But in Light Cay, he was far from the level of the strongest on the ind. He only had to make the mistake of entering a space independent of an average force or abat area of two Grand Masters to put himself in mortal danger.


    Until he got to know this world better, Vicente didn''t intend to use such skills to move around!


    "I see..." he said, recognizing his mistake, while being grateful for the information from Prisiche and Zigam.


    He looked at the butler and said, "Thank you for the information and the warning. I''ll be careful on my way."


    He followed Prisiche and Zigam to the exit of the estate''s built-up area, then headed towards Ravengarde airport, his artificial intelligence guiding him.


    Halfway there, Vicente got an item to mask his appearance and then ordered Prisiche to assume the form of sses, which he was soon wearing on his face.


    As he entered the city''s grand airport, he read what Prisiche was telling him.


    {Master, in Light Cay, we use flying vehicles for long journeys. Although there are other methods of travel that are faster and more useful to powerful magicians, for most of the ind''s poption, aircraft are the most viable method of transportation. They''re not expensive and they''re fast enough to travel all over the ind without wasting our valuable time.}


    The airnes in this ce were nothing like those on Earth. Not only was their top speed much lower, which guaranteed longer journeys, but they were so big that they were more like flying cities!


    At Ravengarde''s grandiose airport, Vicente came across just ten of these vehicles, each shaped like a pawn, floating in the air while having thousands of small windows along their sides and rear.


    As he watched the boarding terminal, he paid 3,000 stone coins, the value of the one-way ticket between Ravengarde and Ponddown.


    As soon as he had his travel ticket in hand, he made his way to terminal 56, one of the airport''s 200 boarding terminals, one of the 20 entry points for the aircraft he would use to travel for the next six days.


    ''Incredible! This looks like a huge spaceship, but these people use it as a ne!'' He observed the entrance to the level on which he would be traveling for the next few days.


    The interior of it looked much more like the interior of a transantic tourist ship on Earth. There were dormitory corridors around most of the vessel, but there were also shopping areas where one could buy food, produce, cultivation items and even ess to special cultivation rooms.


    The vehicle had no requirements for its users to be in their cabins at the time of take-off ornding. The ne''s users could simply do whatever they wanted.


    ''All that... Wow!'' He thought silently as he reached an area where there was an immense wing of elevators with a hall that had no ceiling, or rather, no floors above it and went from the ground floor to the roof of the ne, with a view of dozens of floors.


    As he walked along, he heard beeps alerting him that the craft had already taken off and begun its flight, which wouldst 10 days and would have 5 stops on its way, one stop every 2 days.


    After two hours exploring therge Light Cay ne, Vicente discovered the prices of interesting features, but as he had already imagined, the prices were prohibitive for him. He then stopped off at a restaurant for his obligatory meal before heading to a cultivator''s cabin.


    There were plenty of entertainment and leisure options on this huge craft, but he wasn''t interested in any of them. His n was simpler: to cultivate, use some books he had at his disposal to continue his studies, and train his skills, mainly rted to his profession as a Real Sorcerer.


    As for the many absorbable resources he had with him, he didn''t intend to use them straight away. As he had only just started cultivating again and the pressure of the mana environment was still new to him, he wanted to reach the end of 2-Star before making use of special resources.


    He wouldn''t even see the journey between Ravengarde and Ponddown and when he least expected it, he would arrive at the nearby coastal city of Light Cay, where he would soon meet the woman he had to train.


    The dangers of the journey were minimal inside the craft. It was when he arrived at Ponddown airport that he had to take care, as Zigam had warned him!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 981 A World Without Privacy

    Chapter 981 A World Without Privacy


    Vicente immediately understood why Asahel considered Ponddown small as hended at the airport. Compared to Ravengarde¡ªthergest city on the entire ind¡ªPonddown was tiny.


    Even so, Ponddown was still bigger than the Metal City Vicente left behind in the Seidel Kingdom, which, about a year ago for him, was thergest city on the continent, having a million inhabitants.


    But even though it was roughly the same size in area and poption¡ªsomething visible with the movement of people in the streets¡ªVicente could tell that this ce was superior to his city in every way!


    With the special technologies of this world, where advanced information was known even by ordinary people andmunications were practically instantaneous, a variety of services and products that didn''t exist in Pris Realm were dominant in the cities of Light Cay.


    On his way out of the airport, Vicente took the time to observe the movement of flying and ground vehicles within the city. The buildings in the vicinity had huge advertising screens on some of their faces. Coincidentally, he saw his face and the configuration of pentagrams on one of these buildings, which was advertising a local training center.


    People on the streets and sidewalks wore holographicmunication items on their hands while walking or even while driving their semi-autonomous vehicles at high speeds.


    This was a surreal sight for a cultivator used to nature and a more feudal level of development.


    The earthly part of Vicente''s mind had been making him adapt well to the ce and even feel at home. But the cultivated part of him, rted to the Pris Realm, made him find this reality strange and wish for something simpler.


    Having good technology for specific services was nice, but Vicente preferred a life in the countryside to the typical life in Light Cay.


    He remembered his family in Pris Realm as he felt about it. ''When we unite again in the future, I''ll find an ind that''s more like home and we''ll live in peace. Maybe I''ll raise some animals in my retirement.'' This thought made him feel strangely good as he saw on his ''sses'' a red band indicating the way to the ce where he was supposed to meet Alicia.


    The map that Zigam had given him was really useful, in and out of cities, something that had been a gift for this mission, but which would certainly be of great use to Vicente in his future in Light Cay.


    {Master, two people have been watching you since we left the airport.}


    Prisiche alerted him, pointing out to Vicente the two individuals that even he hadn''t noticed.


    "How?" he muttered to her, not understanding how, even though he was masked, looked different from himself and had restricted cultivation, he could have been identified.


    {There are two most likely options for the current situation, master. They don''t know who you are, and are after you for reasons we don''t know, or they know and potentially want to act against you because of who you are.}


    One of the two individuals was a 3-Star Magus, and the other was a 2-Star Magus, something Vicente believed to be within his reach, but also close to his limit.


    ''That''s not good...'' He hastened his pace, still maintaining his route to the property indicated for him to meet Alicia.


    "What are the chances of them acting inside the city?"


    {About 25% on the streets and 40% inside private properties. There is a sect outpost in the city. Do you want to go there?}


    "No. That would alert them we know about their positions. We''d better see how far it goes. For now, I''m not desperate to seek help." He showed no sign he was aware of the position of the two beings following him.


    Moving on, neither of them would get closer than 100 meters to Vicente, until he arrived in front of a cultivation tower, where one of thergest training centers for magicians in the city was located.


    Upon entering the Ancient Garden building in Ponddown, Vicente went straight to the administrative wing using his ID.


    Luckily, the item he had with him said who he was only for the most hierarchically advanced in the force. For basic checks like the one he had to pass to gain ess to the site, he was just one of many sponsored by the training center and the Manifold Family.


    Thus, he soon arrived at an area where there was arge 3D map of the building, with the cultivation, trading and meeting areas of the building disyed in a special way.


    The individual and collective cultivation and training rooms were close to 80% full, while the flow in the trading areas seemed intense at the moment. The meeting area, where one could barter, arrange future actions and exchange information, was the least shy, with the least movement at the moment.


    Looking at that 3D map of the building, Vicente ignored the over 30 people in the surrounding area, controlling everything in the training center, inspecting what was happening in much of the building.


    ''The technologies in this ce are so advanced that it''s possible for someone to have total control over the lives of others and influence them, even withouting into direct contact with them...'' Vicente felt a chill run through his soul, noticing that not only the two men following him were keeping an eye on him.


    ''The Ancient Garden does this with those inside its building, so it''s to be expected that Stonewall does this at headquarters and the leaders of each city use things like this to monitor their inhabitants.'' This worried him. He didn''t like the idea of being watched.


    "It seems you''re interested in the Training Tower Matrix," said a woman as she stopped next to Vicente and waved in greeting.


    "I am indeed. Do you always spy on your users cultivating and training?" He asked as he looked around the many rooms in use, which he could clearly see what each user was doing. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Certainly. But we make that clear in the terms of use of our towers, when customers pay for their rooms." She exined with a smile on her face.


    "Nobody exined that to me."


    "You haven''t paid, so your sessions aren''t observed. You have the Ancient Garden''s guarantee that everything you do will be confidential," she answered him.


    "I see..." Vicente didn''t know if he could believe such a thing. "Anyway, I''m not here for that. I was told I could find Alicia here. Where is she? Can you tell me?"


    "You''re talking to her." The brown-haired woman, apparently in charge of this ce, winked at him, before indicating with one of her hands. "Come with me. We''ll talk in a more private ce."

 Chapter 982 Someone As Shocking As Vicente

    Chapter 982 Someone As Shocking As Vicente


    Entering a room with arge ss table and a view of the city center, Vicente ignored the holographic screens here and there, keeping an eye on the brown-haired woman who sat in front of him with a smile on her face.


    "You''re hiding your appearance..." she said as she shed her very white teeth at him, obviously identifying Vicente.


    "You..."


    "Don''t worry." She gestured with her hands, seeing the hardened expression on his face. "I''ll keep your secret, if you like. Zigam informed me that you wereing."


    Vicente''s eyebrows rose as he immediately summoned from his spatial ring the box and the message the man had sent. "In that case, he must have warned you about it, too."


    "Yes, thank you for bringing them to me. I''ll pass them on to my fianc¨¦." She smiled as she received the item and the message without paying much attention to them. "Anyway, can you tell me why you''re hiding your identity?"


    He looked through the ss lenses on his face, focused on this woman''s ck eyes. For a moment, he didn''t know what to answer. The answer was so obvious that her question caught him off guard.


    "Because of my pentagram configuration?"


    "Your pentagram configuration is really impressive." She nodded as she snuggled into her armchair. "But there are many special people on Light Cay, Mr. Fuller. Besides, on an ind like ours, where we can easily afford artificial enhancements to the grade of our pentagrams, configurations close to yours aren''t hard to find."


    ''Perhaps for a group in control of such a wealthy force, this really is easy to achieve.'' He looked around and smiled.


    "Miss Alicia, I don''t know much about this world, but I''m afraid you''ve lost touch with reality. Stonewall is one of the strongest sects in Light Cay, no, the strongest, but even so, I haven''t seen any disciples with a pentagram configuration close to mine. Even some of the Magus that I watched fight weren''t that special."


    She didn''t take hisment negatively. "On the one hand, you''re right. Really, for the vast majority of people, you''re an unreachable monster." She showed one of her hands to Vicente, forming a small sprout, while small, glowing pentagrams appeared around this magical form.


    ''Green, Green, Cyan, Cyan, indigo, indigo and indigo...'' Vicente narrowed his eyes as he felt Alicia''s magical power and couldn''t help but recognize the woman''s potential.


    Compared to him, she was second only to those two green pentagrams!


    But even that was no big deal, since she could certainly nurture them to higher levels with the support of the Manifold Family.


    ''I see... Alicia is really precious to the family. It''s no wonder they appointed me as her trainer.''


    As a 2-Star Magus, this woman could be a monster just like him when she became an 8-pentagram Grand Magus. At that time, she could have 4 cyan and 4 indigo pentagrams, a terrifying configuration!


    She continued, "But on the other hand, you''re wrong. There are more people simr to you on this continent than the forces capable of killing us have the capacity to act upon.


    A hundred thousand years ago, a genius greater than me, simr to you, appeared on our ind and was assassinated by a group that existed at the time. A monthter, a team made up of magicians with a simr magical configuration to that individual moved in, exterminating that sect.


    Since then, hunting down great geniuses has be taboo. Everyone with a simr talent looks at cases like this with great sensitivity. ''If something like that happened to them, why shouldn''t it happen to me?'' Such thinking changed our ind, causing the Violet Association to be formed and establishing rules for killing on the ind."


    {Master, the Violet Association transformed Light Cay and because of it, we can say today that we are an ind that follows the path of light and is one of the most peaceful parts of Anicane.}


    Vicente heard Alicia''s words as he read Prisiche''s reply.


    He hadn''t expected to hear about such a thing there, something he had almost neglected in his studies over thest year. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, even hearing and reading such a thing, Vicente was skeptical of the idea propagated by this ce that they lived on a peaceful ind without the problems of other parts of the cultivation world.


    Cultivation was something that went against external desires, a desire to achieve something that had never been achieved before. How could people following such a path be so good and righteous, as these two seemed to mean with their carefree and confident words?


    "Even so, I prefer to keep my identity a secret, if possible. Anyway, I''m curious. The moment I arrived here, I swore I''d find someone more or less in my situation." He changed the subject by rxing his expression. "Is itmon for those sponsored by the Manifold Family to work inside one of their establishments?"


    She rxed too, letting the dense subject of a moment ago die down. "No, I''m a special case." She smiled. "I''m engaged to a family member, so my benefits have multiplied, haha. I''m gradually moving from being a sponsored member to bing an actual member of the family.


    But you can do that too. There are good single women who would certainly love to be with you, I''m sure of it."


    "I''m not interested. Although the benefits sound great, I have other ns for the future."


    She was silent before asking. "Anyway, are you ready to train me? I was told that you would eventually be my training partner. But it was expected to take another year to start. You''re a bit ahead of schedule."


    "Yes, I''m ready." He assured her, certain that she was underestimating him because he was one level below her.


    As she wondered if he would be able to train her, he couldn''t help but be excited to fight someone as strong as him for the first time in his life!


    "Then apany me to my individual training room. Oh, don''t worry, no one will know who you are there, so you can use your powers and reveal your actual appearance." Sheughed as she led the way.

 Chapter 983 Training with Alicia

    Chapter 983 Training with Alicia


    In Alicia''s training room, Vicente removed the item he was using to alter his appearance. Putting his sses aside¡ªPrisiche¡ªhe looked at hisbat partner for the day.


    "How exactly will our rtionship work from now on?"


    His obligation to train Alicia wasn''t very specific. It only said that, twice a year, he should dedicate part of his time to assisting this woman''s growth. But how this would happen, for how long, was not specified.


    She finished putting on herbat items, saying as she adjusted her armor, "About that, your mission with me depends on two things. One, my saturation and two, my advancement to the 8th stage."


    He frowned, looking at her uprehendingly, but without interrupting her words. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Regarding my advancement to the 8th stage, that obviously won''t happen overnight. But the family expects you to apany me there, helping me with training to spur me on and eventually joining the hunt for my eighth pentagram."


    That was the simple but time-consuming part. He understood well what he would have to do, although he didn''t like how long he would have to be involved in this mission.


    ''Looks like I let myself be fooled by a not-so-well-exined term. Tsk! I didn''t expect them to be so cheap with their contracts.'' Vicente thought to himself, recognizing his mistake but not showing much irritation.


    Although he didn''t like the situation, something that would force him to do this job for a long time, it wasn''t soplicated that he regretted it.


    "As for my saturation, well, with each session together, you''ll have to stay by my side until I reach my limit. You and I are busy people and we can''t be together all the time, so we''ll have meetings limited to what I can absorb from each opportunity to learn from you." She finished.


    There was a limit to how much a body could absorb, how much a cultivator could improve with each cultivation, study, or other method of self-improvement. That limit was saturation, the point at which she would know it was time for each of their sessions together to end.


    Vicente brought one of his hands up to his face, wondering what this meant. ''I imagine Alicia is one of the most advanced in the family at her level. There probably aren''t many capable of providing her with a good sparring partner without impeding individuals who are too well-ced or busy with other matters.''


    He understood why he had been chosen to do this job. Apart from having the power and talent, he was not an active member of the family, but rather a sponsored one who had no role that would be disrupted when he was with her.


    "All right. I understand our situation now." He murmured, before returning to his usual confident state. "Are you ready?"


    She smiled at him, interested in how confident he seemed. As much as his configuration was slightly superior to hers, she had one more pentagram than Vicente. In addition, her soul cultivation was also stronger than his by one level, something that gave her a lot of confidence.


    She asked. "I''m ready, but what about you? I don''t doubt that you''ll be a formidable training partner in a few more years, especially when you have your seventh pentagram. But right now, I still don''t see you at my level."


    Vicente didn''t take herment the wrong way. All this time, Alicia had been very respectful and helpful to him. Herining about his current cultivation and thinking she was stronger than him wasn''t strange. In fact, it was fair.


    In the cultivation world, strength spoke louder than anything. And now she was facing the man sent to train her, but who, at the moment, was inferior to her in many ways. How could she not doubt him?


    However, Vicente was about to show her that things weren''t as simple as she thought. "No more dialogues. Let''s see your ws."


    With his words, his pentagrams of maic magical form formed in an instant showing an aura that, although smaller, was denser and much more terrible than hers.


    Alicia responded in the same way, invoking her special power, a nt-type magical form, Dark Twilight Flower, appeared differently, revealing itself with purple petals, matching her cyan and indigo pentagrams.


    But amid her disy of power, she sensed a change in the air around the training room, feeling a strange heaviness in her body as the surrounding mana seemed to slip from her grasp.


    The armor Vicente was wearing shifted, revealing his clothes better, while several metallic creatures formed nearby.


    "Show me what you''re capable of," he said as he made the creatures fly at her, transforming in the air as they moved terrifyingly fast to her senses.


    ''Something if off.'' She felt strange at the start of the fight, but tried to use her powers to neutralize her opponent.


    Making her flower open to its fullest as it glowed, several copies of that small nt sprouted in the surroundings, releasing a dark powder into the air.


    A purple barrier formed around him, while the ck powder mixed with the air seemed to gain momentum, rushing around Vicente with an obvious interest in surrounding him.


    "Biological weapon, I see. You''re a killing machine." Vicente recognized her potential inbat, however, he was her weak point. "Someone with a power like yours has as their worst kind of opponent those who can influence their mind."


    It went on for five seconds, as she blinked, seeing worlds alternate, for a moment seeing herself in a ce surrounded by vampires and then again in the training room with him.


    "Opponents who can control your body and mana." He added as he made her feel a different heartbeat, capable of taking the air out of her and making her suffocate.


    "Opponents who can break through your barriers and fight you with their fists," he said, appearing a meter in front of her, having ovee her barrier without difficulty.


    She overbnced backwards as she opened her eyes wide, extremely frightened.


    "In my case, I can do all three things at once. So, Miss Alicie, you have a lot to improve on," he said as he moved one of his fists slowly, hitting her abdomen, then throwing her against one wall of the room.


    With a loud ''pa!'' against the wall, Alicia felt her bones ache, her body resist hermands, while her mind seemed uncertain of what was reality and what was an illusion.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll strengthen your methods. Now, please, use everything you''ve got. I''m looking forward to taking on someone as strong as you seriously," he said, making her see that she could go all out against him.

 Chapter 984 Strong Appearance, But Unstable Strength

    Chapter 984 Strong Appearance, But Unstable Strength


    Getting more serious, Alicia saw she wouldn''t evene close to hurting Vicente if she didn''t use everything she had. Frowning, she stood up, ignoring the pain in her back and abdomen.


    With a grimace drawn on her beautiful face, she used one of her skills, making a cyan pentagram glow and some sprouts in the ground develop, forming roots towards Vicente.


    She continued to stimte the poisonous pollen from her flowers, trying to knock out at least some of Vicente''s concentration.


    ''What the hell is going on? I understand that he''s fast, physically and mentally strong, as well as being able to block me without even touching me, but how is he immune to my poison pollen?''


    The special power responsible for her bing the great cultivator she was today was one of her first abilities, capable of poisoning her opponents through their airways. Even covering their airways with mana couldn''t protect them from Alicia''s poisonous pollen.


    This had been the case at least 90% of the time she had trained or fought against opponents of the same power range!


    Her special power had been effective in knocking out or even diminishing her opponents'' powers to the point where her other powers became impossible to defend against or counter, guaranteeing her victories.


    But Vicente apparently suffered nothing at first, and even now, being attacked by her root-shaped snakes, he seemed totally immune to such power.


    Even the corrosive barrier she used as a form of defense, capable of disintegrating body parts of her opponents, seemed to have no effect on him.


    Her eyes narrowed as she moved, using the green of her nts to alternate positions in this training room. With an ability that was like teleportation, Alicia could use the bodies of her nts to switch ces quickly.


    Vicente felt her dodge another de attack he directed in her way, as he turned his eyes towards her new position.


    ''That''s a good skill.'' He thought as he smiled subtly. ''Too bad I can do something like that.''


    A ck hole appeared in front of one of his hands, which his hand then entered, passing through the space fabric and reaching her back.


    Just as he was about to touch her body, he felt sprouts appear at the point of contact, with a small thorn trying to pierce his finger.


    Alicia looked back in surprise at Vicente''s movement, for an instant seeing the defensive thorn that was supposed to surprise Vice wither and disappear.


    ''That?'' She moved forward, trying to dodge Vicente''s hand, while she couldn''t help but be filled with doubt in her mind.


    Vicente''s powers didn''t seem right. He didn''t seem to influence only the electromaic reality around him. Also, his 1-Star Magus mana didn''t resemble that of a Magus at that level. Even though he actually had less mana than her, his mana seemed to be of a higher quality than that of a 5-Star Magus!


    ''Why? The difference between us shouldn''t be so great!'' she thought, considering that her own mana had a simr density to that of a 3-Star Magus, even though she was a 2-Star.


    Unfortunately for Alicia, few knew about Vicente''s second magical form and his other six pentagrams, which had an even higher-level magical configuration than his electromaic form.


    Vicente knew that because of the Throne of Light and Darkness, Alicia''s poison was ineffective against him, since everything around him could be devoured by the light or darkness in his body.


    Light was more effective against certain types of elements, while darkness was better against others. But together, they produced elemental resistance to practically all types of elements.


    Only someone with an elemental affinity simr to his and superior cultivation could take him by surprise and make him suffer from something like what Alicia was attempting.


    "You have a good magical form and powerful abilities. You can create an area capable of being totally under your control and, in forests, you should be deadly against your opponents. The key to strengthening yourself should lie in improving your mental and defensive capabilities.


    While this ability to switch positions with your nts is good for escaping physical blows, it cannot protect your organs from beings capable of influencing matter and your mind.


    It might be interesting to get apatible pentagram that gives you these two defensive capabilities. But until then, you can improve your defense by focusing on attack." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When one''s defense wasn''t good enough to guarantee their well-being, the best course of action, in Vicente''s view, was an attack so strong that the opponent would have no room to exploit weaknesses!


    "Find a way tobine your seven skills and inflict negative effects on opponents with my characteristics. That will buy you time until you be a Grand Magus."


    With those words, he himselfbined his powers, generating a strong electromaic pulse that unleashed several bolts of lightning from his body, destroying the roots chasing him.


    Simultaneously, an invisible barrier appeared around him, pushing Alicia''s ck poisonous powder away, while her sprouts around that area were sted from the inside out.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Able to control mana at a subatomic level, few could resist Vicente with a cultivation so close to his and being so close to him physically.


    Alicia''s eyes widened as she found herself in this situation, suffering a total defeat for the first time in years!


    She couldn''t help but fall to her knees on the floor, watching Vicente as if he were a magician a few levels stronger than her and not just a newly promoted 7th stage.


    He remained silent after all his words andst attack, feeling that his improvements sinceing to Anicane from Pris Realm were not as simple as they seemed.


    ''The appearance of one''s magical configuration isn''t everything. I feel that some of my pentagrams, of the same rank as Alicia''s, are far superior to hers.''


    ''That''s obvious.'' The Throne''s voice sounded in Vicente''s mind. ''This girl used artificial methods to strengthen 3 of her 7 pentagrams. And one of her pentagrams was created artificially. I can feel it. Compared to you, who got your pentagrams right and evolved them with natural effort and promotion, she is far inferior.''


    Vicente''s power wasn''t greater than Alicia''s just because he had two magical forms. In parts, his configuration had a much more resilient essence than hers.


    ''Apparently, I won''t have many rivals on the same level as me in this world... Even though we''re in such a fantastic ce, the people of Anicane seem to want to make their cultivation journeys too easy.'' He thought to himself as he was watched by Prisiche and Alicia.

 Chapter 985 Alicias Advice

    Chapter 985 Alicia''s Advice


    "Impressive! No wonder you''ve been assigned as my trainer!" Alicia said as she felt the weight of her body seem to lift much higher, barely able to move.


    Even though she was in pain and had suffered quite a defeat to someone of her talent and level, she wasn''t angry, but excited about the future. This wasn''t herst fight with Vicente in this type of encounter. Many more asions simr to this one would happen before she got her eighth pentagram.


    Vicente retracted all his mana back into his body, appearing to be just an ''ordinary'' 1-Star Magus again, rxing a little as he let go of his thoughts. He smiled at Alicia, liking her personality.


    Since they would have to train together for a long time, it was good to see right from the start that she wouldn''t be the tough type of person to deal with.


    He then asked, "I guess our training today is over, right? How will we meet again after today?"


    She pulled herself together, while using a towel to dry the sweat from her face. "About that, I really can''t train again today. I''m going to take some time to meditate and digest our training. We''ll talk about our next sessions after that, okay?"


    "Hmmm."


    "For now, I have someone who should already be waiting for you outside this room. She''ll guide you around the city if you want, as well as taking you to my meetings and passing on messages from me."


    When she had finished drying off, she followed him out of the training room, repeating part of what she had just said.


    "I don''t know how many more fights we''ll have to have together. You''ve given me a lot of tips, so I''ll have to look into it after each of our meetings. But it''s likely that you won''t have to stay in Ponddown for more than a week. Is that a problem for you?"


    He smiled at her as he shook his head in denial. "Not at all. In fact, it coincides well with some of my ns." He thought about how Larissa and some of their fellow faction members would finish what they were doing around the time he returned to Ravengarde.


    "But before I go, there''s something I''d like to talk to you about."


    She changed her expression when she heard him, stopping in front of the exit to the training room.


    He said, "There are two people following me since my exit from the local airport and the entrance to the tower. I don''t know who they are, so I''d like your opinion." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vicente already had his sses¡ªPrisiche¡ªon his face again, ready to leave Alicia. But after the fight with this woman and feeling that she could be a local ally, he decided to share this information with her.


    "Two people?" She brought one of her hands to her face. "Is there a possibility that they are observers of the sect? It''s not umon for good talents like you to be observed when they leave headquarters."


    Like Vicente, Alicia was also part of one of the Light Cay sects. But she didn''t belong to any of Stonewall''s rival forces, which allowed her good rtions with one of the sect''s allies, the Manifold Family.


    "I don''t know about that. I didn''t want to get close to them. My question is, what is the possibility that they are enemies? Is itmon here in Light Cay for critical information from disciples to leak to enemy forces?"


    Because of the way he phrased it, Alicia couldn''t help but raise one of her eyebrows when she saw its implication. "Aren''t you a native of the ind?"


    She, like most of those who had seen Vicente''s official fights, didn''t know about the fact that he was a magician ascended from a lower ne.


    Realizing his mistake, Vicente took a more careful approach. "Yes, that''s why I''m not so familiar with the ind..." He didn''t make explicit the fact that he came from a lower ne, leaving open the possibility that he was from another ind.


    ''How unusual. I wouldn''t have thought it.''


    Alicia thought silently, but given Vicente''s strength, it made sense. Given how out of touch with reality he was, she imagined that he probably came from a stronger ind.


    ''Light Cay is not among the most powerful inds. We''re focused on technology and it''s only because of our artifacts that we''re on an equal footing with other inds. He probably came from one of those ces focused on raw power, that''s why he''s so strong!''


    "I see. Don''t worry about your secret. I''ll keep it to myself," she said as she gestured an oath to Vicente. "As for your previous question, it is possible. There have been several cases of betrayals and incidents that began with the leaking of sensitive information.


    There is a nefarious force in Light Cay called the Dark Hands. This is not a group like your sect, but an association that anyone can join, do business with, and get on with their lives. This group is known for selling information, contacting assassins and individuals interested in murder, etc.


    Although, for the most part, Light Cay is a fair and honorable ce, don''t be fooled. There are corrupt and nefarious people here. Some of them will sell other people''s critical information if it benefits them.


    Someone with such impressive power as you would probably have your information sold in no time."


    ''Dark Hands, huh?'' Vicente engraved that name in his mind, seeing that he would most likely be in serious trouble soon.


    He still couldn''t be sure howplicated the situation with the two Magus would be, but he was sure it was only a matter of time before something hairy caught up with him.


    Alicia advised him, "Be careful. And if you need help, don''t hesitate to call me. I''ll certainly try to move as much of the family as possible to help you."


    Vicente thanked him and then left, leaving Alicia alone in that cultivation room to recover from the tough fight she had had.


    Shortly afterwards, he came across a woman waiting for him, the person Alicia had already warned him about. When he met Helen, he would soon leave for a cultivation room, with the objective of meditating for a while before letting his guide help him at the start of his stay in Ponddown.

 Chapter 986 Alicias Help

    Chapter 986 Alicia''s Help


    On Vicente''s second day in Ponddown, he was still being followed by the two Magus that Prisiche had noticed earlier. But he was pretending to be in the dark about it.


    After his first training session with Alicia on the day of his arrival in the city, he cultivated in the tower where he had fought with her. At the end of the day, he used Helen to walk around the city center and get to know the area better.


    There was nothing special going on in Ponddown, and one night was enough for him to learn the most important things about the area.


    Ponddown was on the coast, so the ce was heavily influenced by groups of sailors and traders who brought or even took resources from other parts of the ind to the area. Because of this too, it wasn''t hard to find members of the ind''srgest sects in the area. This was a point Vicente set his sights on, on the lookout for possible enemies looking for his head.


    The second day in the city, he went back to train with Alicia, this time getting the chance to see her talent in action. After just one meeting, the woman achieved a remarkable improvement in herbat skills!


    After this second meeting, Vicente better understood how much he could work together with Alicia and how long he would probably stay in the city. For the time being, they had agreed to train together for a week. But already on their second fight, he sensed their ns would change when they had between their third and fourth matches.


    On their second night in the city, he took the opportunity to do some shopping for resources and ate at a popr restaurant in the area. The Manifold Family was covering his expenses, so he didn''t have to worry about saving.


    On his way back to the ce he had been told by the family, he was just entering his room when Helen suddenly received a message.


    Looking at Vicente with a smile on her face, Helen passed on the invitation she had just received from him. "Senior Fuller, Miss Alicia is inviting you to the family estate the following morning. Sir Edric Manifold has just arrived in the city and she has spoken to him about the senior. They wish to have breakfast with you and talk business."


    Edric Manifold, Alicia''s fianc¨¦, was no ordinary member of this powerful house. As the third in line in the main line of session, he could eventually be the patriarch, or even someone important to the patriarch.


    Prisiche had helped him understand the Manifold Family better since he began his rtionship with this group, so he was perfectly aware of Edric''s position.


    "All right. I''ll get up early tomorrow." He didn''t refuse, obviously curious to know what Alicia wanted.


    There was no reason for him to meet Edric and her the next morning, unless she had something for him or the man wanted to meet his fianc¨¦e''s trainer. One way or another, Vicente had no problem meeting up with them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Soon after confirming that he was going to breakfast, he secluded himself in his hotel room, where Prisiche immediately left his face and took the form of a beautiful blonde woman.


    "Let''s try our onught tomorrow night." He said to her as he saw her artificial intelligence stop next to one window of thatrge luxurious room, looking out over the building.


    Stopping next to a golden table, Vicente filled a ss with water and drank it as she spoke. "They''re standing across the street. If they''re enemies, they''ll certainly try to move against you as soon as you give them the chance."


    "That''s great. Let''s see who they are tomorrow."


    "I agree with your n, master. But I must warn you that there is a possibility that, if they are enemies, there are more enemies lurking out there, perhaps enemies much stronger than you. Given your reality, even Grand Magus would move against you if they knew 10% of what I know." She looked at him seriously.


    "I know. Unfortunately, ignoring potential enemies doesn''t help at all. I''ve seen and experienced enough to know that you can''t leave any matter unresolved or they''lle backter to terrorize you." Hey down, somewhat tired.


    Despite his level, his biological needs were much stronger in Anicane and he needed physical and mental rest, too.


    "Hopefully, those two really are envoys from the sect and, if they''re not, let''s hope they''re alone and greedy with the things we''ve bought. In any case, I''ll be prepared to call Alicia''s attention if anything goes wrong."


    After his words, he left Prisiche to monitor the surroundings and closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, hours had passed and a new day had begun when Prisiche had already prepared his clothes for him.


    After a quick shower, Vicente put on a set of formal clothes, following the local dress code. When he left his room, he found Helen waiting for him and soon followed her to the Manifold Families'' estate.


    He hadn''t yet been to the family''s outpost in this city, but it did not surprise him to find it muchrger than the one in Ravengarde. The family''s headquarters were in a coastal city, simr to Ponddown, and one business they were deeply involved in was the transportation of resources across the ind.


    Naturally, their presence on the coast was not weak.


    As he got out of his vehicle inside the family estate, he came across the staircase in front of one of the most imposing buildings in the area, where Alicia, a dozen people he didn''t know and a brown-haired man, probably Edric, were waiting for him.


    "Sir Edric." Vicente greeted the man after hearing Helen''s confirmation.


    "Disciple Vicente, it''s a pleasure to meet you," said the man, who looked as human as he was, but whom Vicente wouldn''t dare try to guess his race.


    Not all Light Cay beings had body parts rted to their race, even when they were non-human. Some only showed their origins when exposed to problematic situations.


    "Please, Vicente, apany us inside. We''ll show you our residence." Alicia invited him with a smile on her face.


    On the way inside the building, Edric spoke to Vicente. "I hear you''re interested in Dark Hands. Lucky for you, Captain Thom''s group has just returned from a trip with news of it. If you''re interested, we can talk about itter."


    Vicente looked at the card the man handed him, as he saw Alicia wink at him, indicating that she was helping him by raising a thumb at him.

 Chapter 987 Information

    Chapter 987 Information


    Vicente looked at the group that was apanying Edric and Alicia and understood that this Captain Thom was one of those people and the others were his important crew members.


    ''She wants to help me learn about Dark Hands so I know how to check how my enemies will get to me?'' Vicente thought to himself as he entered arge dining room.


    There, a round table, with several tes neatly divided, sses and drinks, with various food options, was avable in a candlelit and very cozy atmosphere.


    As he sat down, Vicente listened to Alicia talk about their training experience. She had apparently already exined why he was wearing a disguise, so no one found it strange, nor did they broach the subject.


    "So you''re already well advanced in your training, huh?" Her fianc¨¦ asked as he looked at Vicente, having already heard a lot more from Alicia and being curious to hear the side of the continent''s newest genius.


    "Senior Alicie is quick to learn. She''s progressing very quickly as we train. Maybe I''ll stay in town for a few more days and then it''ll be time for me to leave." Vicente said after trying the Manifold Family''s drink.


    The food and drink there were naturally delicious, the best quality he had ever tasted. Even as he savored the taste of the first few spoonfuls of food, Vicente could feel the mana in his body being stimted.


    For food to do this to the body of a Magus like him, the ingredients and the Magical Cook behind these dishes had to be very well-positioned in their profession.


    "That''s good to hear, hehe." The man looked at his fianc¨¦e, soon talking about how they had met and the wedding scheduled for a year and a half ahead.


    Alicia naturally invited Vicente to join the celebrations, and he said that if he wasn''tmitted to the sect, he would make an effort to attend the event.


    They also asked about his family and whether he was single. Alicia had already discussed a few things about Vicente with her fianc¨¦, but Edric didn''t know the truth she knew. To him, Vicente was a native of the ind who had entered Stonewall after passing an entrance exam for new disciples.


    Vicente replied. "I have a family... But they''re distant people at the moment, ordinary, so to speak." He preferred not to go into this, although he also didn''t want to appear to be a bachelor without a family. "But I''m alreadymitted, so I''m not interested in new rtionships."


    In Light Cay, the idea of getting together with someone and staying with them for the rest of your life was much moremon than in Pris Realm. There were certainly people who had their harems, but the people on the ind knew how to respectmitments much more than those on Vicente''s ne.


    Alicia didn''t know this detail and was surprised, imagining that the woman who had conquered him must be really fantastic. For a moment, she felt curious to meet this person. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Unfortunately, she lives on another ind. I''d hardly have the chance to be in the same room as her.'' Alicia thought as she listened to the people around the table chatting with Vicente.


    They soon finished eating their breakfast and Vicente walked alongside Edric and Captain Thom, entering the office of the leader of the Manifold Family for Ponddown alone.


    Alone with the two men, Vicente watched them get straight to the point.


    "So you want to know about Dark Hands, young man?" A bearded middle-aged man asked, dressed totally differently from what Vicente expected from a navigator.


    Vicente smiled as he answered. "Well, in a way, I am. I don''t want to order any services, but the ind is dangerous, and I''d like to be prepared."


    Edric said. "You do well to look for information about them. Dark Hands is a shadow on our beautiful Light Cay. Unfortunately, it''s an evil we can''t get rid of, so preparing for its existence is a good thing."


    Captain Thom then took Edric''s cue and exined. "Dark Hands isn''t like a force that has a headquarters, official members, rules, it''s like a non-homogeneous mass that behaves ording to its possibilities.


    In theory, there is a group of group administrators. But they are, by all ounts, members ofrge forces and rarely move. One of the three of us could meet one of them and never know, or even if we did, we''d never be able to prove anything. That''s because theymand as if they were ordinary users of the group, those who can easily hire assassins and mercenaries.


    Anyway, the group''s rules, as I said, are malleable and depend a lot on where and with whom you''re dealing. But in general, money and resources speak louder and set the rules. If a powerful magician wants to make use of the group, he can simplyunch a mission with generous prizes and rules to follow. And then those will be the rules that apply to that service."


    Vicente nodded, indicating that he understood how the group worked with Captain Thom''s exnation.


    Captain Thom continued. "Now that you know about the rules of the group and how difficult it is to eliminate it, because there are no fixed structures, let''s talk about the location of the group.


    Anyone interested in offering their services or hiring someone''s services needs to follow a primer in order to connect to the group. There are several ces around Light Cay where you can try your hand at natural challenges, expert heirlooms, and ruins.


    Almost everywhere you''ll find a mark left by the group. With it, you can use amunication device and then connect to theirwork.


    From there, you can see service offers,unch missions or offer your skills. It''s like a virtual environment that connects people with different interests. When you meet someone or someone sees your ad, you can arrange a meeting or start a virtual conversation. Through this, business happens." He finished his long exnation.


    Vicente remembered Earth''s dark web and understood exactly how things worked for Dark Hands.


    Edric said. "Once a deal is done, a deposit amount must be made to Dark Hands, which is only passed on to the side that will do the job once there is proof ofpletion. Dark Hands ensures payments are made and there''s no getting away from it, whether you''re the one offering the prize or the service."


    "I see..." Vicente didn''t ask where to find one of these ces, having already understood that he could get it himself.

 Chapter 988 Identity of the Stalkers

    Chapter 988 Identity of the Stalkers


    Later, Vicente had left the Manifold Family estate after an informative breakfast with Edric, Alicia, and Captain Thom''s group.


    In the afternoon, he would meet Alicia again for another training session together, followed by another night in Ponddown.


    However, at nightfall, Vicente did something he hadn''t tried in thest few days. As soon as the traffic in the city had died down, he set off from where he was staying, heading for one of the exits in the area.


    Pretending to be in the dark about the 2-Star and the 3-Star Magus following his tracks, Vicente soon arrived at the city''s exit, a freely essible ce.


    As Vicente had already realized, remote monitoring was very sessful in Light Cay. Cities didn''t need security guards to control peopleing and going. The magical tools on the outskirts helped distant magicians monitor the flow of people through the city exits.


    As Vicente moved on, entering the forest about 7 kilometers from thest building in the city, the two men realized that something was going on.


    "What''s he doing?" One of them asked doubtfully. "Has he noticed us, or is he up to something unrted to us?"


    "It''s impossible for him to notice us. How could a newly promoted bumpkin like him realize our position?"


    "Maybe it was the artificial intelligence advising him. You know how excellent the sect''s devices are." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Idiot. The sect''s artificial intelligences are closely tied to their masters. They perform at a levelpatible with them. If it isn''t able to identify us, it could never do so," said the strongest man, the leader of Vicente''s observation operation.


    "I''d forgotten about that..."


    "Anyway, let''s keep after him. Hopefully, this fool won''t get into trouble by going into an area of powerful beasts."


    They moved on, keeping a shorter distance from Vicente, since in forests it was easier for someone to lose sight of their target.


    The forests of Light Cay were much worse than those of Pris Realm. The native creatures on the ind were much more talented and ferocious than those on Vicente''s ne.


    There was a reason the beings on this continent had evolved their technology so much that they had developed methods capable of raising the level of even pentagrams formed by magical creatures. There were even entirely artificial pentagrams, something that had arisen from the need not to have to rely only on hunting the difficult-to-hunt creatures of this ce.


    Vicente had already learned enough of the local history to know this kind of thing. But given how much weaker the individuals from this continent with pentagram configurations close to his own werepared to what he expected from someone from his continent, Vice wasn''t worried.


    In fact, as he moved from branch to branch, feeling the night wind blow his hair in the air, he had a smile on his face.


    The natural fragrance of the forest, full of nts and pulsating life, singing their various natural sounds in the darkness, made him feel more alive.


    Between the modernity of the cities of Light Cay and the wildness of the forests, he definitely preferred the ce where he was ''strolling'' at the moment. He felt at home there!


    In his apparently rxed movement, however, he was attentive to his surroundings, aware of the exact position of the two men following him, as well as the creatures in the vicinity.


    As in Pris Realm, most of the beings near a forest were always weak. On his continent he woulde across 2nd and 3rd stage creatures on a walk like this, no matter where he went. But in Light Cay, the average strength was higher and he could see even 5th stage creatures on his path.


    None of them called his way until he heard running water. Following the sound, he came to a streaming from a waterfall up a mountain. Where this stream led, he didn''t know and wasn''t interested in looking. As he moved towards the source, he climbed one mountain in the area, already dozens of kilometers away from the city.


    Arriving near the waterfall that had attracted him, he blended into the night and disappearedpletely.


    "Where is he? What happened?"


    The two men following Vicente to this point were startled to stop suddenly, the stronger of them realizing that his target was no longer in his range.


    The weaker one looked from one side of the area he had reached to the other, where a 19-meter-high waterfall made the surroundings glow in the dark, with the silvery waters reflecting the moonlight, while the noise of the waterfall hid more subtle sounds.


    Standing there for a minute without knowing what to do, the two were already breaking out in a cold sweat when something happened and one of them felt an icy item against his neck.


    "Who are you?" Vicente broke the silence of the two men, making the weaker one shiver, while the stronger one turned his eyes towards hispanion.


    "Shit!" 3-Star Magus said when he realized it was Vicente. "You almost scared me to death, brat." He said as he looked down at the ground and took a deep breath.


    Vicente frowned as he heard it. ''Aren''t they enemies after me?''


    "Let go of Bert, brat. We''re from the same sect. We''re on a mission to keep you out of trouble." Exined the stronger man as he moved slowly to summon his identification.


    {That looks real, master. This 3-Star Magus really is registered with the sect.} Prisiche confirmed.


    Vicente frowned, still carefully, but retracting his dagger from the neck of the 2-Star Magus. These two could be members of the sect selling his information. There would be no way for Prisiche to know whether they could be trusted.


    But for now, Vicente backed off from this approach.


    "Why are you following me? If you''re on a mission to protect me, wouldn''t it have been better to talk to me first?" he asked as he released Bert.


    "Our mission made it explicit not to do that. Diplomacy Center rules, our superiors say," Bert said as he ran his hand over his neck. "That''s supposed to increase the..."


    "Quiet, Bert." Garin interrupted his colleague, before saying to Vicente, "Brat, you shouldn''t have brought us here just to check who we are. Now we''re in the middle of a bloody enchanted forest. Do you know the risks we run every minute we''re here?"


    Before Vicente could answer him, Garin sensed something and shifted his gaze, quickly turning his back on Vice.


    Then a powerful roar came from 300 meters north of where they were standing.


    "Shit!"

 Chapter 989 Beasts of Light Cay

    Chapter 989 Beasts of Light Cay


    When he heard the roar of a lion in the direction Garin turned his gaze, Vicente frowned, quickly spotting a majestic creature with beautiful golden fur and a voluminous mane.


    The creature was as imposing as the memory of the lions he had of Earth, but even more fantastic, with colored mist escaping from its ws, while the tip of its tail burned like hot coals.


    The creature''s head was sorge that Vicente had no doubt that it could bite the head off an ox easily.


    Its piercing eyes evoked a surreal sensation, as if the creature could make its targets fall into spiraling illusions, totally suppressing them at will.


    Garin and Bert shivered as they felt the creature''s gaze hover over their group, both of them sensing the creature''s powerful 4-Star Magus cultivation while it walked cautiously around them.


    "Shit! I knew this would end badly." Garin said, focused on the creature, but obviously directing his unease at Vicente.


    Vicente was serious about the situation. He could see that it, unlike the magicians he had met so far, had a power corresponding to its level, with no obvious ws. If it were a magician, this lion would certainly be powerful ording to its pentagrams, Vice sensed.


    "Let''s not lose our cool. We haven''t fought yet." Vicente tried to calm Garin and Bert down while he had a bitter smile on his face because of the consequences of his night''s adventure.


    Raising one of his hands in the air, Vicente tried tomunicate with the creature. "Brother Lion, this one talking is Vicente Fuller. We didn''t want to get in your way, but just because we''re face to face, we don''t have to..."


    "What are you doing?" Bert asked with a shocked look on his face.


    ''What a bumpkin...'' Garin shook his head, almost dying of embarrassment.


    "What''s the problem? I''m trying to negotiate." Vicente didn''t understand the reaction of these two.


    "Negotiate with a beast? I don''t know what things were like where youe from, Brother Vicente, but here creatures like it don''t speak ournguage and even if they did, they wouldn''t answer us. Magicians and beasts are enemies from birth.


    The beasts have always made it very clear and have never made any room for dialog." The 2-Star Magus exined, looking at the creature with fear, but also a sense of anger that was impossible to ignore.


    "Beasts attack cities more often than bandits and pirates act around the ind. Even our biggest rivals aren''t as bad as the beasts."


    ''What a curious reality... But I''m beginning to understand this continent better.'' Vicente nced at Bert out of the corner of his eye, before turning his gaze to the creature that had stopped 20 meters away from them.


    The creature no longer wanted to wait and moved against the three of them, lunging with its ws towards the strongest in cultivation, Garin.


    In this situation, a peculiar smile formed on Vicente''s lips and he stepped back a little, giving Bert and Garin the chance to show what they could do.


    The two paid no attention to Vicente. They didn''t know much about Vice beyond what they had already seen of the young man''s fights at the Combat Center. As impressive as Vicente''s performance was, they didn''t think much of it, since he had only fought Archmages and there was a big difference between the 6th and 7th stages. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With no prospect of him actively helping them in the fight against the creature, the two of them moved forward, with Garin trying to dodge, while Bert activated his powers to attack.


    The two paid no attention to Vicente. They didn''t know much about Vice beyond what they had already seen of the young man''s fights at the Combat Center. As impressive as Vicente''s performance was, they didn''t think much of it, since he had only fought Archmages and there was a big difference between the 6th and 7th stages.


    With no prospect of him actively helping them in the fight against the creature, the two of them moved forward, with Garin trying to dodge, while Bert activated his powers to attack.


    Vicente saw the two magical forms of the two.


    Garin had a magical power of the body transformation type and gained bear traits around his body when he activated his powers. He had 7 pentagrams: 2 yellows, 2 greens, 2 cyans and 1 indigo.


    In Bert''s case, his magical power took the form of a tool, a hammer with a sharp diamond head. His pentagrams followed a simr configuration to Garin''s: 2 yellows, 2 greens, and 3 cyans.


    When it moved, Bert amplified his hammer, aiming for the left side of the fascinating creature''s ribs.


    The lion looked away with a funny look on its face, as if asking Bert if that was all he could do. With one movement, it touched its paws to the ground and jumped vertically, deflecting its opponent''s attack, while making room to teach that magical fool the rules of the jungle.


    Seeing that hispanion would be hurt after helping him, Garin was the one to move this time, attacking with his open hands, with the aim of piercing the lion''s body.


    However, even though he managed to hit the creature, Garin barely managed to get more than an inch inside the creature''s right hind thigh.


    The creature once again swapped the target of the moment for the one attacking it, turning its face towards Garin, while its eyes went wide, red with fury at the magician''s audacity.


    The mes from its tail grew stronger, while mes shot out from its body, scorching everything near it.


    Garin and Bert paled at the sight of the creature''s mes rushing towards them, certain that they wouldn''t get away without deep wounds.


    At that moment, Vicente sighed at the poor performance of his two ''protectors.'' ''The sect sent these guys to look after me? Were all the other Magi busy?''


    {These two probably don''t know much about you beyond what any disciple of the sect knows from the recordings of your fights, master.} Prisiche exined.


    {For them, you''re just a talented neer who''se to steal their chances, even though you''re so crude.}


    Vicente understood the situation and saw that he had to move if he didn''t want to let those two be burned by the majestic golden lion.


    As he looked at the creature, he recognized its powerpared to the two magicians using devices to protect themselves after barely trying to attack it.


    ''It''s no wonder the ind''s magicians are so weak. These magicians hide behind their super-advanced equipment and grow stronger without tempering their powers with direct and deadly battles. In Pris Realm, we are weaker, but from the lowest levels, we are used to fighting monsters using weapons that do nothing to increase our powers or defenses.''


    The magical artifacts from Pris Realm marginally increased the characteristics of their users. For example, armor for an Acolyte didn''t serve to make its wearer indestructible, but to prevent injuries that wouldn''t be serious and turn mortal injuries into only serious ones. They were useful items, but they didn''t rece the powers of their users.


    ''Maybe that''s why people from lower nes are so valued in Anicane...''


    With that thought, he fully activated his powers, cutting through space by moving his two hands to Bert''s and Garin''s necks.


    Before the two were engulfed in mes, they appeared behind Vicente, while Vice''s six maic pentagrams were condensed around him, glowing brightly.


    "Majestic King of the Forest, you''re the first of your kind I''ve had the chance to speak to." Vicente took a step forward, while the enemy mes could not reach him. "I''ll give you one more chance. Calm your mes and let''s talk. Otherwise, I''ll turn you into a house cat!"

 Chapter 990 Prisiche and Rex

    Chapter 990 Prisiche and Rex


    After Vicente''s threat, the lion with the golden mane looked at him for just a second in silence and then decided how to act.


    How could he give up dealing with this group of magicians just because of the threat of an individual newly promoted to the 7th stage? Vicente''s magical configuration was impressive, but this creature was stronger than him by 4 stars and was a powerful member of a renowned tribe. Its future prospects were too great for it to bow its head to a single human.


    Moving against Vicente, it decided its fate, furiously attacking the ck-haired magician standing in front of the two individuals it wanted to kill first.


    The lion was nning to deal with Vicentest, but since the boy was rash and didn''t know how to wait, it moved its powerful paw against the young man''s face, aiming to split open the human head with its long, sharp ws.


    "Wrong choice." Vicente muttered as he shook his head in disappointment.


    Raising one of his hands in the air, he lifted the corners of his lips in a strange smile, while the ground around them shook strongly. "Since you''re not wise, I''ll teach you your ce through pain."


    With Vicente''s words, four metallic warriors appeared around him, while the sses, until a few moments ago on his face, glided to possess one of those creatures.


    The moment Prisiche took control of one of Vicente''s metallic soldiers, who already had more developed intelligences than the armors he left behind in Pris Realm, but were not yet at her level, she felt the sensation of being in control of a body with properties simr to Vicente''s.


    "Master, let me fight him on your behalf," she said as she shaped a smile on her metallic lips, using Vicente''s creation as a physical means to attack their opponent.


    She moved even before Vicente gave his order, using the powerful Seventh ss structure to attack the creature''s ribcage with one punch.


    Wrapping her fist with a strong maic force, Prisiche did almost the same as her three less intelligentpanions. When she hit the body of the lion attacking Vice, she messed with the electromaic field around it and made it feel the internal cells in its body explode.


    The four metallic creatures acted quickly and moved away after attacking, leaving the lion shocked at the forces still at work inside its body.


    Vicente raised one of his fingers and pressed the creature against his own position, seeing that it would explode with hatred and make a dangerous move against his metallic creations.


    Prisiche saw that her master wouldn''t give her much of a chance and raised one of her fists in the air, attracting a bolt of lightning that crossed the sky over the forest and flew in the direction she had ordered.


    The lion''s eyes twitched as it was hit hard by the lightning aimed at its weak spot, and it couldn''t help but let out a roar of pain as it weakened.


    But it was powerful physically and stood its ground even with a blow that could cause severe damage to magicians of the same level as it.


    "Damn it!"


    At that instant, for the first time in their lives, Garin and Bert heard the voice of a beast, both of them taking steps backwards as they trembled.


    "That..."


    "What a thunderous voice!"


    Vicente liked what he heard, finally seeing the creature''s willingness to show its rational capacity.


    "I''m afraid it''s toote now, Rex. Now you''reing with me!" he said, making the creature naturally hate him a few grades more.


    "Rex? What''s Rex?" The majestic lion spat in his direction, moving as its body seemed to get bigger and more muscr.


    "That''s what I''m going to call you from now on, Rex. But first of all, I''ll teach you why I''ll be your master," he said before looking at his creation possessed by the artificial intelligence that Stonewall had given him. "No more games, Prisiche, protect these two while I fight."


    With his voice, the four metal beings retreated to stand around the two frightened men, while Vicente moved forward, controlling ordinary metal weapons to attack Rex''s body.


    "Magician!" shouted the golden creature, its mes not even reaching Vicente, losing out to the electromaic barrier around the ck-haired young man.


    Without fully invoking the throne, Vicente made light and darkness concentrate at the tip of one of his index fingers, firing such a mixture as if his fingers were a weapon.


    Rex felt a sudden horror rise inside its body as its muscles froze. Faced with just a fraction of the Throne of Darkness and Light, it found itself facing death and life, poison and antidote, totally destabilized.


    Time seemed to stop for it and it didn''t even care about the heart control Vicente used against it to make it lose its breath.


    Vicente didn''t want to kill the lion. Making it feel like shitting itself with fear, the human used his mostmon skills to knock out the wounded beast.


    Slowly closing his eyes, the lion saw shes of Vicente crossing the remaining space between them, until the human was standing right in front of it.


    When Vicente touched the top of its head, the entire world around it went ck. The strength in its legs disappeared and its body of over 2 tons plummeted to the ground in one fell swoop.


    Without hesitation, Vicente performed the same ritual he had done repeatedly in Pris Realm, marking the golden creature in front of him with his pentagrams.


    However, his current magical knowledge and powers were far superior to those of when he was in Pris Realm. By marking Rex, he transformed the enormous creature into a lion the size of a house cat.


    Grabbing the creature by the hide, Vicente held it in front of him and took a good look at the little guy who had a cultivation four stars higher than his own.


    ''You''ll be my firstpanion in this world.'' He smiled as he looked at the creature, understanding a little better how to ssify his own power in Light Cay. ''It seems that if I use everything I have, only a Grand Magus could really kill me. Below that I should be able to manage problems just fine!''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 991 Rexs Change

    Chapter 991 Rex''s Change


    When Vicente lifted Rex''s small body into the air, the two men, protected by the four metallic creatures around Vicente, stood with their mouths open as they stared at him in silence.


    For a moment, they couldn''t believe everything that had happened and were sincerely doubting reality. To think that a 1-Star Magus had so quickly defeated a 5-Star Magus, a beast on top of that, was hard to swallow.


    But reality could not be denied. In front of them was Liam, and a small kitten, who, until a few moments ago, was arge and powerful lion.


    The metallic creatures in their surroundings falling apart showed that this couldn''t be an illusion, which made them even more speechless. This was especially true for Garin, now pale as he realized how he had spoken to Vicente earlier.


    ''What''s going on? Why is he so strong? And why would such a monster need our vignce?'' He wondered as he saw Vicente massaging the body of the sleeping beast, now in the ck-haired man''s arms as if it were a newborn baby.


    Prisiche returned to her master''s side, changing back into the sses he had been wearing.


    Vicente''s metallic creations werergely made by his mana and because they weren''t made from appropriate materials, they wouldn''tst long in their natural state. As he didn''t want to attract attention either, he didn''t bother altering the material to keep them standing around him, forcing Prisiche back towards him.


    "What were you two saying earlier?" Vicente looked at these two again, trying to remember where they had left off.


    Bert immediately said to Vicente, his bearing different, but still speaking in the same, respectful tone, since he already regarded Vice highly even before such a show of power. "We''re on a mission to observe you and, if necessary, take action to ward off trouble. We just didn''t know we''d be totally useless... But I''m afraid we still have toplete the mission, Senior. Sect rules."


    "Oh, that''s right, we were talking about that when yourpanion warned me about the dangers of the forest and the beasts of this ce." Vicente looked up with a smile, causing Garin to step forward and make a stance of greeting a superior individual.


    "I''m sorry for my behavior earlier, senior," he said as he looked down at the ground, sweating even more now that Vicente was watching him than he had earlier against Rex. "I was rash and said things I''m ashamed of. As for what I said, the forests really are dangerous, especially for people like Bert and me. Maybe not so much for you, though..."


    Vicente didn''t want any trouble with these two and ignored Garin''s ways. "Now that we''re here, I''m curious. I know it could be dangerous, but we have our friend here with us, don''t we? Let''s see what he has to say before we decide whether to return to Ponddown straight away."


    "Are you sure about that, senior?" Bert asked, not liking the idea at all. "I admit that senior is impressive. But there may be creatures stronger than the ming Lion nearby. There''s no way of knowing."


    "Of course there is. Rex is one of us now. He''ll be able to tell us what''s around here if he''s so close to Ponddown." Vicente walked through the area, moving away from the site of their fight.


    The two men followed behind him, both afraid, but much more afraid of being alone. After what they had seen, they felt it would be safer to be with Vicente, even while they were walking through the forest.


    Vicente wouldn''t walk for long and soon stopped when the creature in his arms showed signs of waking up.


    When it woke up, Rex jumped out of Vicente''s arms and looked at the three individuals who had fought it earlier. Of the three, it still felt a strong antipathy, but when it looked at the human with the long ck hair, it couldn''t help but feel something different, a sense of respect and devotion. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Recognizing what had happened, ity down in front of Vicente, closing its eyes. "Master, Rex is at your disposal."


    Naturally, now that it had Vicente''s mark, it would be 100% loyal. But not only that, the beasts of Anicane were much more sensitive to power than the creatures of Pris Realm. After being defeated so brutally by Vice, the creature was willing to bow its head even if it wasn''t connected to Vice.


    But as Rex could now perfectly sense its master''s powers, it could see Vicente''s real greatness, sensing the Throne of Darkness and Light.


    It could even alter its body to its original version, but having been put into that form by Vicente, it preferred to stay that way.


    Vicente asked. "Why didn''t you answer me sooner? That would have avoided your current situation."


    The two fellow sect members watched the creature out of the corner of their eyes as they surveyed their surroundings, standing guard where they had left off.


    Rex shook its head in denial. "Then I don''t regret the choice I made. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to serve my master."


    ''What a bastard!'' Garinughed bitterly when he heard the creature''s reply.


    "As for my master''s question, beasts are the enemies of Light Cay magicians. We''ve been fighting each other for millennia and we know we can''t live in peace. Either we defend ourselves, or the magicians hunt us down to be stronger. We prefer to move first and force them against their stone cities.


    This is obviously the reality for ordinary magicians. Magnanimous individuals like my master are treated differently. If the master epts, I will introduce you to my tribe. I am confident that you will be well received."


    Bert and Garin looked at Vicente, hoping he wouldn''t ept such a crazy proposal.


    "I see. You''re in a war against the magicians and from what I can see, you''re winning." Vicente pondered, scrunching up his face.


    "My master is indeed perceptive. After much effort, the beasts of Light Cay have be the true rulers of this ind. We hold 60% of the ind''s territories and the magicians fear us."


    "That''s nonsense. If you were the rulers of the ind, then Stonewall wouldn''t have the method of receiving beings from lower nes!" Garin said as he argued against the golden creature.


    Rex snorted at Garin. "You do this because we allow it. Although we are enemies and our side is the strongest, there is a necessary bnce for all of us. An ind ruled entirely by beasts would not be sustainable."


    As much as Rex didn''t want to admit it, beasts needed magicians to keep enemies away from this ind. It knew very well that, with their wiles, magicians could do things that wild creatures like it never could.


    Vicente listened to both sides with interest, while thinking about something he didn''t understand. ''Wait a minute... If humans and beasts aren''t the parents of the ind''s hybrids, why are there people with animal body parts in this ce?''


    While staring at the ground, Vicente noticed the silence and voiced his thoughts. "What is the origin of the non-pure beings of Light Cay?"


    "They are the Beastmen, my master," Rex immediately exined. "They are not beasts, nor are they rted to beasts. They may have been our rtives in the long past, but they have long been unrted to beasts.


    Unlike us, Beastmen ept breeding with humans, which is why there are hybrid creatures with characteristics from different races on the continent, magicians for the most part. But as I said, they are not descendants of beasts. They are descendants of humans and races of Beastmen."

 Chapter 992 More Information on the Nine Paths

    Chapter 992 More Information on the Nine Paths


    "Beastmen, huh? I hadn''t heard of them." Vicentemented with interest.


    There were so many things about Anicane for him to learn that there was no way he could have learned even 1% of the most relevant topics of this great world in the little over a year since he arrived there.


    {Beastmen are not like magicians¡ªwho use Magic Gems¡ªnor beasts. They are an existence in between, with physical characteristics simr to those of beasts, but powers simr to those of magicians. They are not like hybrids, however, those who need Magic Gems to reveal their full power.


    Beastmen can gain abilities naturally without absorbing pentagrams. But their natural pentagram cannot be absorbed by magicians after their deaths. This exins why they are friendlier to magicians and why many of them have reproduced with magicians throughout history.


    In addition, they have the longevity of beasts and the rationality of magicians. Consequently, tribes of Beastmen are among the most powerful in Anicane and while beasts hate them, magicians see them as allies or even peacekeepers.}


    Prisiche helped her master understand a little more about these special races of Beastmen, giving Vicente a broad context in which to think.


    ''Interesting. They are most likely hermits who control the game from behind the curtains.''


    Vicente liked that. The idea of being away from the spotlight and in charge was what he preferred for himself, even though he had taken a different path to this day. But his wish was to one day be able to live with his family in peace and no longer have to fight to ensure their peace, with others who could do it for them.


    While Prisiche was exining to Vicente with his visual information, Rex told him, "The damned hardly exist in Light Cay anymore these days. Many left the ind for other stronger inds in Anicane a long time ago. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But there are certainly some of them who stayed behind to keep watch on the ind''snds. They are minions of those who control everything and everyone."


    Vicente''s eyes narrowed, remembering the conversations he had had shortly after arriving in Anicane, conversations about the truth behind the Nine Paths and how it had beenrgely damaged.


    Unlike Prisiche, Rex was totally submissive to Vicente, and anything it spoke to its master would be like sharing a piece of knowledge with a superior part of itself. With nothing to stop it, as was the case with artificial intelligence, it spoke more than the sses on Vicente''s face thought prudent.


    "The Beastmen are rted to the end of the Nine..."


    {Don''t talk about it, master!} Prisiche disyed arge warning message, while Bert and Garin rolled their eyes, both in a cold sweat.


    "Senior, you and your new beasts had better exchange information via the mind. That''s the kind of thing Bert and I don''t want to hear," said the 3-Star Magus.


    Vicente stopped where he was and looked at those two magicians, once again watching such a peculiar reaction.


    ''Rex, why does everyone always get so defensive when talking about the Nine Paths?''


    ''You''d better not even think about that term, master.'' Rex exined in Vicente''s mind, aware that it wouldn''t hurt it to exin what it knew, but that it wasn''t good for them to risk it either.


    ''The Nine Paths was, and still is, Anicane''s method of contact with the 10,000 worlds. Through the Sea of Stars, one can cross from the lower nes and reach our glorious and powerful world. But like everything else in the reality of cultivators, there is a group that controls it.


    This is a group that is beyond anything you can quantify, capable of extinguishing all of us with a single thought just because we are speaking names rted to them. In fact, I''m not so sure how safe it is to think about it...


    In any case, nobody likes to talk about anything to do with them. But certainly the Beastmen are connected to such a group, master. They''ve been behaving like superiors ever since the partial destruction of the Nine Paths.''


    Vicente could better understand the situation in this world, hearing the first hints about a subject so relevant to him.


    ''I see. I''ll not talk about it now. Let''s talk about it again in the future.''


    Vicente could sense how nervous Rex had be amid its previous response.


    Feeling a certain difort with the silence surrounding them, Vicente sighed deeply and ordered Rex to lead the way. "Let''s get to know your tribe. I''m curious to understand the reality of the beasts of Light Cay."


    Rex changed its countenance immediately, soon walking ahead of the group, with Vicente following it and the two Stonewall magicians having no choice but to go on with their journey.


    With Rex leading the way, several creatures would stop to observe them, but without approaching them, alerted by the powerful aura of the 7th stage creature. Meanwhile, it talked about its people.


    "You''ll love my tribe, master. Our territory is close to here. We''re actually one of the strongest groups on this side of the ind, hehe."


    "Is that so?" Vicente smiled. "Speaking of which, is your territory that close to here? Isn''t that too close to the magicians'' territory?"


    "We''re 300 kilometers away from my tribe. But I was passing through the vicinity because I heard that the Twilight Winged Guardian had passed close to the magicians'' domain."


    "Twilight Winged Guardian?" Garin couldn''t ignore this information.


    "What beast is that?" Vicente asked, identifying only that it was a magical creature.


    Garin exined, "That''s another name for the Primordial Goose. This is a beast that is said to hold the ancient secrets of Anicane. Some say they are messengers from heaven. But going beyond legend, they are powerful, known for their sonic cry, lightning flight and aura of serenity."


    "More importantly, the body of a Twilight Winged Guardian is a potent stimnt for beasts. Devouring one of them can promote us at a whole level and even give us some of their abilities," Rex said what interested it the most about roaming around Ponddown.


    "Then I''m in your way. You don''t need to take me to your tribe now." Vicente said, thinking how interesting it would be to see such a creature.


    "No, the Twilight Winged Guardian isn''t that simple. If it''s really nearby, it''ll be in the area for a while, master. There''s time for us to go back and forth from my tribe. Perhaps my elders can help you with tips on where to get your next pentagram."


    Vicente smiled before letting the lion take him back to its tribe.


    "All right. Let''s get on with your ns."

 Chapter 993 The Tribe of the Flaming Lions

    Chapter 993 The Tribe of the ming Lions


    Later that evening, Vicente, Bert and Garin arrived in front of an area where the sound of running water was loud.


    At a distance of hundreds of meters, a cluster of bare ck stones partially obstructed the view of an area with less vegetation. Standing watch in that direction were three creatures with striking golden fur, diligently keeping an eye out.


    The three lions, however, didn''t look as striking as Rex had been earlier. Standing where they were, the three had their mouths slightly open, their eyes wide in a way that made them look rather funny.


    Vicente and the two magicians next to him understood the situation. As Rex walked forward, the three creatures immediately recognized his situation in rtion to Vice.


    As expected for the creatures native to the area, seeing one of their race subordinate to a magician was something bordering on sacrilege. At the very least, Rex had to exin himself. But they were in a different situation. Rex wasn''t weaker than them, in fact, he was much stronger!


    "rd, what''s going on?" asked one of the three creatures there, the only Magus among the three lions.


    These were just lions guarding the tribe''s perimeter. There was no need for much power given how respectful the surrounding tribes were and how unusual it was for a magician to appear so close to a beast tribe''s territory.


    Light Cay was not as simple as the Pris Realm. Only the strongest on the continent hunted pentagrams from beasts, and even individuals like that would avoid the territory of such tribes. The target would always be a wanderer, a traveler far from the tribe.


    rd, Rex''s old name, continued in his apparently harmless cat form and said, "This isn''t something I have to exin to you, Elyes! Get out of my way. I''m taking my master to the council!"


    "You dare spheme on our sacred territory?" Brandished the strongest lion in the group, raising his head in the air while using a stone in his path to get taller and stronger.


    Rex opened his mouth and bared his teeth, with a single step forward, and then the three creatures felt a surreal pressuree over their bodies, each of them falling face-first against the ground.


    Vicente saw for the first time a suppression of lineage between beasts of the same race. In the past, he had seen it between beings of different races, but he had witnessed nothing like it between the same race.


    Seeing the three lions struggling to even breathe, he felt that, like Rex, he could make use of this special power.


    ''I feel that because I''m connected to Rex, I can use his bloodline factor and suppress everyone he could suppress.'' Vicente remained silent, letting his beast deal with the situation.


    "I will not kill you because I don''t me your ignorance. You will eventually learn of my master''s greatness and be able to salute him on your own!"


    With ament full of confidence and a pious feeling unusual for him, Rex continued onwards, passing the entrance to the tribe, while Vicente, Bert and Gavin followed him more closely.


    When they crossed the rocks, the group came across lion dens built between the rocks, some of them moreplex, with mechanisms that showed off the intelligence and advanced capacity of some of these beings.


    Vicente realized that the ming Lions were much moreplex than the Pris Realm beasts and ignored the strange looks in his direction.


    Like the three lions moments ago, the dozens of creatures of different sizes and body markings in the surroundings knew what he was to Rex and vice versa.


    But it wasn''t long before, once again, a lion stopped Rex and questioned him. This time, a 7-Star Magus, more powerful than Rex, looked at the creature in momentarily diminutive form. The creature made a disgusted expression at Rex and said.


    "You dishonor your parents and your tribe by returning here after losing your freedom. I find it astonishing, rd, that you can be such a foolish lion," said the creature in the path of Rex and his group in an increasingly harsh tone.


    A few lions quickly crowded around Vicente''s group, even young, not very powerful ones, showing their courage in surrounding a loser like rd and a group of magicians.


    "Evrart, I request passage to speak to the elders of the tribe." This time, Rex spoke in a more respectful tone, obviously aware that they couldn''t simply impose themselves against that lion.


    "Oh?" The creature looked at him defiantly. "What if I don''t?"


    At that moment, Vicente took a step forward, raising one of his hands as sparks flew from it. "In that case, you will be my seventh pentagram."


    With Vicente''s words, an icy cold wind swirled around the ce where the confusion was set to take ce, each of the weaker people there feeling their bodies paralyze, while Evrart took a step back.


    Looking at himself and feeling the instinctive move he had made, Evrart almost spat at himself in shame. How could he, a powerful ming Lion, instinctively retreat to a mere magician?


    But as his golden eyes met Vicente''s ck ones, he saw a shadow of darkness, a cloak of death and darkness behind Vice, momentarily blinding him.


    Not only that, but as he came face to face with the bringer of death, Evrart felt his skin crawl, his instincts telling him that this man in front of him was his superior and not his inferior. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''What''s going on here? He and rd are clearly weaker than me! Or is this magician hiding his real cultivation?''


    It was possible for Vicente to suppress him on Rex''s ount. But for that to happen, the magician himself or his marked beast had to be stronger than his lineage suppression target!


    "Enough!"


    Then, as over 20 lions stood in awe of Vicente,pletely losing their will to impose themselves against the group of neers, a sharp voice, capable of making even Vice go on alert, cut through the tense atmosphere, defusing the effects of Vice''s abilities.


    Not far ahead of Vicente and his group, a giant lion, bigger than any creature they had ever seen there, appeared from behind a small hill, changing the surrounding atmosphere.


    Not only was the creature immense, but its cultivation was colossal. A 2-Star Grand Magus, the first of its kind that Vicente had ever seen in all his time in Light Cay!

 Chapter 994 Agreement

    Chapter 994 Agreement


    "Tribe Elder!" Not only did the lions in the surrounding area against Vicente''s group shout, but also Rex, naturally recognizing the main ming Lion of this settlement.


    He wanted to introduce Vicente to the tribe''s council, but Rex hadn''t expected the strongest of the tribe toe to them like this!


    Freezing where he stood, Rex didn''t know what to say as the giant creature ignored him to look at Vicente.


    As a glorious ming Lion, the Tribe Elder didn''t like the idea of having one of his own taken over by a magician. It was offensive and dishonorable. It would have been better if Rex had died!


    But he wasn''t a Grand Magus by coincidence. Recognizing that Vicente was not normal, the Elder did not kill Rex immediately, as many would have done in his ce. He ignored the beast in restrained form near Vice and looked straight into the eyes of the most formidable human he had ever met in his life.


    This lion had seen many powerful magical warriors, but none newly promoted to the 7th stage gave him the sensationing from the small body in front of him now.


    It was as if Vicente''s body was made of darkness and shrouded in light, something extremely contradictory to the old lion. He couldn''t help wishing for a conversation with the boy who had overpowered rd.


    "Human, apany me with your new beast. The rest of the tribe monitor our guests, but don''t mistreat them." Ordered the creature, quickly making Bert and Garin break out in a cold sweat, while Vicente took Rex in his hands and moved on.


    "Bert and Garin don''t cause trouble. I''ll talk to the Elder and we''ll go back to Ponddownter."


    The 2-Star Grand Magus looked back with a peculiar look, seeing the absolute confidence in Vicente''s words. A mere 1-Star Magus was sure that he would make it out of this powerful tribe alive!


    ''Interesting. That really is a unique entity.'' He smiled as he ran into the depths of the ming Lions tribe, leaving the previous rocky area to reach a magmatic area in the depths of an underground volcano.


    In this ce, Vicente spotted other lions of high cultivation,te 7th stage and early 8th stage. But the Elder was the strongest of them all, with no one else in the entire tribe at the second level of the 8th stage.


    Each step of cultivation at high levels was an almost insurmountable difference for most creatures. Reaching the beginning of the 8th stage was for very few and even fewer managed to go far during their lives.


    Those who reached the end of the 8th stage or even the 9th stage were among the strongest and most talented in Anicane, creatures who led their inds and could even explore the Stars'' Sea.


    Vicente observed his surroundings as he heard the creature lying down in a crater. "Vicente is your name, right? Where do youe from, human Vicente? Creatures like you don''t appear in Light Cay." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vicente didn''t intend to lie to a creature capable of reading his heart and killing him. He answered truthfully, "Ie from a ne called Pris Realm."


    "A ne?" The creature immediately frowned. "How is that possible? That''s even more absurd than being a native of Light Cay!"


    Although individuals from lower nes have their advantages when they be stronger, most of them had weaknesses in their first moments in Anicane. It took time for someone like Vicente to be an insurmountable mountain.


    The other lions remained silent, letting the Elder take care of the matter while they had their doubts about Vicente''s origin, despite being aware that it was the truth. There was no malice in Vice''s words, and he was being genuine in every physical and spiritual gesture.


    Vicente continued, "Elder, I don''t want to go into detail about my unique characteristics. But I will not pretend that I''m normal. On the ne where I was born, I was the strongest for my level, not only of my generation, but of the entire history of Pris Realm.


    Now that I''m in Light Cay, I know that I''ll do the same here as long as I have the strength to keep moving forward. And that''s why I''m here." He made amon Pris Realm gesture of greeting, but one that represented hismitment well. "Having the support of the ming Lion Tribe will certainly take me to that step.


    I didn''t attack a member of your tribe on purpose, Elder. I met Rex by chance, a meeting of fate, I suppose. But now that we''re connected, I don''t wish for a bad rtionship with your people. On the contrary, mutual support is what I seek."


    Therger, stronger lion remained silent, eyeing the young man as he considered the variables. Vicente was a great unknown. Letting him live was very uncertain. However, the Elder had never seen or felt anything like the young magician in front of him. He was genuinely curious.


    But more important than his curiosity, he had an unwaveringmitment to his tribe. Looking at Rex, he considered.


    "Losing to a weak opponent is a disgrace, and the loser is worthy of death," said the great lion in a harsh tone. "But losing to the controller of darkness and light is not the end. It is only natural for the weakest to serve the strongest."


    That was the supremew of the jungle!


    "Born as rd, now Rex, you have been given a new life at the hands of Vicente, The Singr." He softened his words, but still sounded powerful and hard to interrupt. "Go forward on your master''s side and unite our tribe with his interests. May your rtionship begin a journey of mutual benefit for us all!"


    Vicente smiled as he saw the great lion''s intelligence at work. The lion could easily kill him. But killing him would be of no benefit to the tribepared to its current situation. Leaving him alive, however, could spell trouble, but also a favorable revolution for them.


    Looking at Vicente, the lion said, "Well then, let''s seal our rtionship with the fire of Prometheus. May the Lord of mes bless the path of darkness and light that awaits you."


    Vicente felt one of his hands enveloped in a stream of magma, which connected him to the Tribe Elder, sealing their partnership agreement.


    "Now we must answer your questions. Go ahead, Vicente, ask what you long for and we''ll show you the truth."

 Chapter 995 Next Destination

    Chapter 995 Next Destination


    Vicente contemted for a moment, but didn''t dwell long on his doubts. He wanted to avoid any trouble for himself or the beasts, so asking about the Nine Paths was off the table. His primary focus was to get stronger, so he opted for a simpler question.


    "I would like directions to find creaturespatible with darkness, light, earth, and lightning. I''m seeking my seventh pentagram, which must possess these elements and be of indigo grade. Can you guide me on where to find it?"


    "Indigo grade, huh? Well, that''s fitting for someone of your caliber," the Elder responded reflexively. But he didn''t need to speak with his mouth, as he couldmunicate directly through his mind.


    "You see, Vicente, indigo pentagrams don''t naturally develop in 7th stage beasts. Some of the most gifted among them can generate pentagrams of that ssification while still in the 7th stage, but they are in the minority. Most are only assured to form this type of pentagram upon reaching the 8th stage.


    Be aware that your search may lead you to creatures at my level."


    Vicente nodded, already aware of this, which is why he wasn''t in a rush to hunt his two missing pentagrams.


    "But given the elements you mentioned, there are some intriguing ces in the central-western part of the ind where tribes ofpatible creatures live.


    Go to Fallsor Bluff, there you''ll find what you''re looking for," rmended the old and powerful ming Lion.


    "Fallsor Bluff?" Vicente asked.


    Rex quickly exined in his master''s mind, ''Fallsor Bluff is a ce 12 days'' flight east of the tribe. It''s a dangerous ce, though. Elder-level creatures are said to abound there, and magicians who enter the region are rarely seen leaving.


    There is such a variety of beasts in this mountainous area that even creatures like me need to be cautious when going there. I went once but didn''t get even 5 kilometers into the forest before I was forced to flee.''


    In the dark about Rex''s exnation to Vicente, the old lion Elder nodded affirmatively. "Yes, that''s right. If you''re unfamiliar with the area, seek information in your human city. There are certainly things you can find out there to prepare yourself well.


    However, I rmend you wait a couple of levels before traveling there. Your foundation seems pretty solid, so don''t take unnecessary risks."


    Vicente nodded in agreement. He didn''t n to take that risk immediately, although he was intrigued, since such a ce was among the options he had discovered that held methods of contacting the Dark Hands.


    ''Maybe I''ll stop by Fallsor Bluff to check it out on my way back to Ravengarde. If the danger is too great, I''ll leave it for the future and head back to the sect.''


    With his training with Alicia still to finish in Ponddown, he wouldn''t be going to see it tonight. But on his return to the sect, he was already interested in looking for areas where he could connect with the Dark Hands. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The great lion''s rmendation went well with his ns, and soon Vicente''s mind was made up.


    "Thanks for the rmendation, Elder. I will certainly look for Fallsor Bluff in the future to strengthen myself."


    "Hmm, be careful on your journey through the area. You are powerful, but not everyone will be as kind to you as I was. The idea of devouring you will be too tempting for most of the beasts that see you. If you don''t have methods to protect yourself, your fate won''t be promising."


    Vicente thanked the old lion for his warning before waving goodbye to him and the other beings in the surrounding area.


    He and Rex set off without looking back, soon reaching the ce where Bert and Garin were nervously waiting for them.


    Seeing Vicente and Rex back, totally untouched, the lions in the surrounding area knew they shouldn''t prevent this group from leaving. If Vice and Rex were still alive and walking, it was because of the Elder''s will.


    The creatures of the tribe, disgusted though they were, made way for the group of three magicians and a beast, letting them continue along the path they had taken, heading towards Ponddown.


    Moving on without caring about the feelings of most of the ming Lions towards them, Vicente led his group back to the city, which was not that far away.


    Halfway there, he agreed with Bert and Garin that he wouldn''t get in the way of their service. As soon as they returned to the city, he would continue with his ns, while the two of them should continue to observe him without making direct contact with him.


    As for Rex, there was no problem taking tamed beasts into magicians'' cities. Vicente wasn''t the first to tame a beast with brute force. Many did it around the ind every year.


    When he entered Ponddown again that night, alongside only Rex, no one stopped him or looked at him strangely. Apart from the curiosity of seeing a ming Lion, he didn''t encounter any problems until he reached the ce where he was staying in this city, still with his identity hidden by the artifact on his face.


    ...


    For the next three days, Vicente maintained a routine simr to what he had since arriving in Ponddown, focusing on training with Alicia and exploring the area when he wasn''t busy with his own cultivation.


    He had finally imparted as much knowledge as Alicia could absorb from their sessions, and by the time he left the cultivation tower that afternoon, he was already nning to depart the city the following morning.


    That evening, the local Manifold Family would host him once again, this time to bid him farewell. It would be 12 to 24 months before he returned, as Alicia would next have to travel to Ravengarde to meet him.


    Alicia and her fianc¨¦ wanted to express their gratitude for Vicente''s efforts before his departure, a gesture he weed.


    Thus, hisst day in Ponddown was peaceful and uneventful, allowing him to cultivate onest time in the local cultivation tower before preparing for his journey at dawn.


    At dawn, Vicente and Rex would leave the city, opting not to use the majestic transportation systems avable on the ind''s magical cities. Instead, they nned to traverse the dangerous forests of Light Cay, apanied only by Prisiche, Bert, and Garin, for the next few weeks.

 Chapter 996 Journey to Fallsor Bluff

    Chapter 996 Journey to Fallsor Bluff


    A few dayster, Vicente''s group was traveling through the dense woods of eastern Light Cay.


    While the journey between Ponddown and Ravengarde would only take a week by ne, the path Vicente had chosen would take over two months if he intended toplete it without extended stops.


    However, Vicente wasn''t in a rush. After departing Ponddown with Bert, Garin, and Rex, they were nearing the westernmost part of the expansive Fallsor Bluff area.


    As they approached therge forested region indicated by the Elder of the ming Lions, Rex became increasingly cautious.


    Vicente sensed his beast''s unease not only through their spiritual connection, but also from Rex''s tense demeanor.


    Rex''s behavior heightened Bert''s and Garin''s alertness and concern, leading to their current situation as Vicente paused for a refreshment by a stream.


    "Rex, something is bothering you. You should share your concerns," Vicente said, noticing the little lion gazing in the opposite direction of the water stream before him.


    It was a warm night, and the breeze from the waterfall, a few hundred meters away, provided a slight cooling effect for the group.


    As Bert and Garin breathed more easily, despite their tense states, Vicente listened to his beast. "As I mentioned before, master, thest time I was in Fallsor Bluff, I was nearly killed. I had to flee without looking back and quickly return to the tribe. But I didn''t even venture deep into that ce. I believe this journey could be too dangerous for our group right now."


    The little lion knew Vicente''s abilities better than anyone. Connected to his master''s essence, Rex understood Vicente''s magical foundation well. Even so, he wasn''t confident.


    "Don''t worry, I have methods to get us out of danger quickly. Not only that, I can also conceal our movements and avoid trouble before it even reaches us."


    Fortunately, the Manifold Family had provided him with a very up-to-date map, highlighting territories to avoid. Using the digital device he had with him, Vicente could zoom in on different areas of the ind and check the map for pertinent information.


    Fallsor Bluff appeared in detail on the Manifold Family''s map, marked with red areas and warning triangles. He didn''t need to understand the family''s methods to know this likely indicated tribes or areas dominated by 8th stage creatures.


    ''I will investigate areas with the potential to have the mark left by Dark Hands and the types of beasts in this forest. If I find somethingpatible with my abilities and within my limits, I won''t hesitate to advance my hunt. Otherwise, I''ll retreat to avoid unnecessary risks or after establishing a method to contact the group.''


    With his decision made, Vicente led his small group back into the wilderness, embarking on a few more days of rtively peaceful travel with the two magicians and his beast.


    Despite the dangers lurking in the forests of Light Cay, having a 7th stage beast of mid-level was a significant advantage. It would be challenging for a creature, even one at thete 7th stage, to approach such an unusual group without apelling reason. As for 8th stage beings, they were confined to specific areas, making encounters with them outside those zones as rare as meeting Archmages traveling the roads of Pris Realm.


    ...


    Almost two weeks after leaving Ponddown, the three magicians and their beast reached the border of Fallsor Bluff and the independent area they had traversed.


    In this border region, many signs and warnings to keep away were prominently disyed, amon sight on this ind. While the magicians here weren''t particrly formidable, their technology was impressive. Even in enemy territory, they maintained devices that alerted lost individuals or those hunting for pentagrams.


    Vicente appreciated the well-developed forces of Light Cay for this, easily aligning the map he carried with his current location.


    "We''re inside Fallsor Bluff, master," Rex announced after crossing a dividing line that separated a greener, more tranquil area from a darker, more foreboding one.


    Vicente narrowed his eyes, sensing his surroundings and feeling as if he were entering a familiar domain.


    With a clench of his fists, the surrounding mana shifted, and the shadows of the forest enveloped their movements, muffling their footsteps as their figures blended seamlessly into the night''s darkness.


    "Let''s move forward. Don''t be afraid. We''ll be safe," he assured the two magicians, who now realized that Vicente''s powers ran deeper than they had imagined.


    They did not know that Vicente could control darkness as proficiently as they were experiencing.


    Suddenly, the dark surroundings seemed less threatening, and their figures melded seamlessly into the realm of darkness within the area.


    Initially, they hesitated, moving forward with uncertainty and the same caution as before. But after passing close to powerful sleeping creatures¡ªbeings that would have posed formidable challenges¡ªthey gained the confidence to continue.


    Even Rex, who was well aware of the origin of Vicente''s powers, felt a twinge of concern, vividly recalling his experience of being chased by a creature intent on devouring him.


    Beasts hunted magicians to feed and grow stronger. But when not preupied with pentagram hunters, they fought among themselves, vied for territory in the forests, and even for mates within the same tribe.


    If human rtionships wereplicated, beast rtionships were two or three times more chaotic and difficult toprehend.


    Beasts were even more cautious about venturing into the territory of other powerful beasts than magicians were. While magicians were naturally rebellious and inclined to challenge the prevailing order, beasts were much more respectful of the jungle''s hierarchy of power. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Despite his background, Rex gradually calmed down as he observed creatures that would have easily noticed him letting him pass as if he were merely the night breeze.


    Intrigued by this sensation, he momentarily let his guard down¡ªa briefpse, but enough for him to be startled by a firm hand grabbing his back and pulling him into a tight embrace.


    Vicente''s eyes widened as he mped Rex''s mouth shut, simultaneously using his electromaic abilities to paralyze Bert and Garin.


    In front of them, a group of specters stared at them in an unsettling manner, clearly aware of their presence despite Vicente''s best efforts to remain concealed.


    Swallowing hard, Vicente felt his heart race as he faced 7th stage specters, even stronger than those he had seen his master banish from the realm of the living.


    Hispanions grasped the gravity of the situation, bing even more anxious than he was.


    Specters were ten times worse than powerful beasts!

 Chapter 997 Real Sorcerer

    Chapter 997 Real Sorcerer


    Seeing Vicente, the specters experienced mixed feelings within their essences. Part of them wanted to flee from this human as quickly as possible, while another part urged them to subdue him and possess his body.


    Vicente appeared to be their antithesis, yet also contained the primordial essence of the specters within his being.


    The four hideous creatures, white and intensely bright, stood still as they gazed at Vicente''s group, uncertain of their next move.


    The weakest among them was a 4-Star Magus, while the strongest was a 7-Star Magus, a confrontation Vicente sincerely hoped to avoid.


    However, as a Real Sorcerer, Vicente not only possessed the power and curiosity to act, but he also had a duty to banish specters like these from the realm of the living.


    Instinctively, Vicente summoned the artifacts needed for the ritual, forming golden and silver symbols around them with candles and other instruments.


    Smoke poured from the candles as salt and a bell appeared in Vicente''s hands, and he finally released Rex.


    Rex, along with Bert and Garin, remained paralyzed, their eyes wide open as they watched Vicente demonstrate his Royal Sorcerer skills¡ªsomething new and unexpected for the three of them, who were unaware of his profession. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Meanwhile, the specters realized what Vicente truly was and were taken aback. Aware of the capabilities of a Real Sorcerer, they flew towards Vicente, intending to attack.


    ''Absolute light!'' Vicente raised his hands, forming special symbols that began to glow brightly,unching golden rays at the approaching specters.


    The creatures opened their mouths and screamed in agony, their essences burning as the golden rays pierced them.


    ''Dark standstill!'' Vicente invoked another power, causing ck chains of darkness to bind the specters, momentarily suppressing them.


    Real Sorcerers could handle specters much stronger than themselves. Moreover, Vicente was no ordinary person. Once he had restricted the space around the creatures, he prepared to consume their existences.


    However, the specters were many. Had there been only one or two, Vicente could have easily defeated them, even with the difference in cultivation. But with more than that present, the creatures united, seeking a favorable oue despite their predicament.


    By getting into position to take Vicente''s attacks, the weaker creatures paved the way for the stronger one to escape his area of control and fly at him.


    Rex rolled his eyes at the thought of moving, while Bert and Garin broke out in a cold sweat from head to toe.


    "Senior Vicente!"


    "Master!"


    They shouted simultaneously, moments before the spirit body passed through Vicente''s skin and prated his body.


    For a moment, Vicente stopped his outward movements, bringing all his focus to his soul space, where the abominable creature was at this very moment.


    ''That was your mistake.'' He said to the creature as he stood behind it, facing the two magical forms, in particr the Throne of Light and Darkness.


    As the creature lost its lust for Vicente''s darkness, his soul space glowed brightly, and the throne turnedpletely white, illuminating its surroundings as if it were a star shining onest time before fading away.


    Everything that wasn''t natural to Vicente burned amid this glow, with the creature''s essence being erased and transformed into pure mana for his temporary control.


    He couldn''t absorb that amount of mana, but he could use it in ce of his own until the energy left behind by the creature consumed by his light was gone.


    Back at the ce where the other spectres were working hard to resist the powers trying to banish them from the realm of the living, Vicenteughed as he pitted all the energy of that creature against the other specters.


    "Master?" Rex asked in doubt, but when he saw the specters suffering even more, he put his heart at ease by taking a step back.


    He and the two magicians watched with Vicente as the outskirts of the forest became even darker, a tenebrous horizon even stranger than the ordinary darkness of night.


    Once again, Vicente saw that scene unfold, with ck clouds descending from the sky, while a desert appeared in the middle of the forest in front of him. From this ce, a chariot with ming horses and symbols of death emerged.


    ''The Gate of Hell... I didn''t expect to see it today. Master Collins said it''s not often that it appears. But it''s my second time seeing it.'' Vicente thought to himself as he felt the terrible sensation of this phenomenon.


    ''Don''t look at anything that''s going to happen here. Lower your eyes and avoid letting your curious sides get the better of you.'' He advised his people as the executioner collected the unfit souls in this ce.


    He himself tried to follow this advice, remaining motionless while the two spectral creatures were easily swallowed up by the cells in the executioner''s carriage.


    But unlike what Vicente had experienced when he was next to Collins, the executioner this time stood still longer than he should have, staring at him.


    Vicente was tempted to look to see what was going on, but before he could make any move, the being collecting the specters threw what looked like a dagger towards the ground, 5 centimeters in front of him.


    "This is your second time. The third time you call me, you''ll get your chance."


    The hoarse and ancient voice echoed, causing Vicente to widen his eyes, realizing that the situation had escted beyond anything Collins had ever taught him or prepared him for in rituals like this.


    ''What does that mean?'' he wondered.


    As the voice faded, the surroundings gradually returned to normal. The specters vanished, and the oppressive darkness from the Gates of Hell dissipated into the night.


    Bert and Garin felt their souls returning to their bodies, but the experience had pushed them to their limits. Both fell to their knees, overwhelmed by the sight of the Gates of Hell opening.


    Rex, though equally exhausted, maintained a dignified stance, observing as his master picked up the ck dagger that had appeared before him.


    Vicente took the dagger from the creature of the underworld, frowning as he examined it.

 Chapter 998 Hells Invitation

    Chapter 998 Hell''s Invitation


    As he touched the dark dagger, Vicente felt as if part of his soul had been sucked into the de of the underworld.


    But an instantter, when Rex called out to him, he found himself once again in the ce where the phenomenon of the opening of the Gates of Hell was rapidly passing.


    "Has something happened, master?" Prisiche left her form and became the female version he normally saw her as.


    "That creature marked me, or rather, gave me a soul invitation. His dagger has connected to my soul and may give me ess to something."


    "Something?" Bert asked from his knees, still trying to breathe properly. "What?"


    "I''m not sure..." Vicente broke out in a cold sweat, imagining something. ''The Gates of Hell? Did he invite me to hell?''


    The idea itself made him shudder, wondering what would happen if he went to such a dimension. Would he die? Would he go body and soul? Or perhaps only his soul would pass through the Gates of Hell?


    He had no idea, and the thought scared him a little.


    ''I have to be more careful when using my abilities to banish creatures... From the words of that existence, this was my second time facing him. But previously it was Master Collins who performed the ritual. Could that have been because I was there?''


    His negative powers were like the whole idea behind the underworld and the Gates of Hell. Despite the threatening energy Vicente felt today and months ago, he couldn''t deny that there was an attraction between him and such a dimension.


    Now he was almost certain that if heunched another ritual like today''s, he woulde across that existence again and he would have to deal with a third encounter with such a being.


    ''This is way beyond me. Even if it''s an invitation, it doesn''t mean it''s going to be good. I have to prepare myself better so that I don''t have to use my ritual skills again. Also, I urgently need to be a more powerful Real Sorcerer!''


    He felt an unusual urgency, something he hadn''t experienced since he had Demien Bloodthorne as his major threat.


    The only silver lining was that now he didn''t have to worry about this threat reaching his wives and daughter. He could deal with these problems on his own in Anicane, or wherever the hell it was.


    "Anyway, wherever I''ve been invited to, it''s not something immediate." Vicente tried to take a deep breath and step back. This was no time for despair. They had other ns in mind, and it was unlikely that he would have to deal with such a concern any time soon. At least, as far as he could imagine, he had some power to avoid that situation again.


    "As long as I can stay away from rituals, everything should be fine. As for what happened, we''d better not talk about it with anyone." He looked specifically at Bert and Garin.


    "Certainly, Senior. We''ll keep it a secret," the two said simultaneously.


    Their fear of Vicente was only growing as time passed!


    Looking at Rex, Vicente asked, "Do you know anything about specters? As far as I''ve studied, these creatures exist throughout Anicane, but they shouldn''t be thismon. I''ve been here for a few months and this is the second time I''ve encountered this type of being."


    "About specters, they are quitemon, master. But most of them hide in the darkness, possess bodies and avoiding face to face with people like us... Or rather, when they act, no one is left to tell the tale. This results in the apparent situation that they are notmon. But they are one of Anicane''s prevalent types of magical beings."


    "About specters, they are quitemon, master. But most of them hide in the darkness, possess bodies and avoiding face to face with people like us... Or rather, when they act, no one is left to tell the tale. This results in the apparent situation that they are notmon. But they are one of Anicane''s prevalent types of magical beings."


    In a way, that made sense. After all, spectersprised resentful souls who had escaped from the underworld. Since every kind of creature with magical power could form such essences, there were too many souls in the underworld for a fraction that escaped to be enough to ce many specters on each ind of Anicane.


    "Hell is a unique ce in the universe. It gathers souls not just from one world, but from the 10,000 worlds that exist," Rex exined the underworld. "All those who are sent to hell from all nes and from our, end up in the same dimension. But there are only methods of escape to Anicane and some worlds... Can you imagine where that leads?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A bunch of specters on Anicane." Garin added in Vicente''s ce.


    Rex shook his head, already used to Vicente''s two humanpanions.


    "Is there any method of controlling these specters?" Vicente asked.


    Rex shook his head. "I don''t know. I personally can''t say, but there are rumors of individuals who are said to be capable of it. But these are stories thate from a long time ago, from other inds, master. It could just be a mix-up, mistrantion, etc. We can''t know unless we see it happen in front of us."


    Vicente scrunched up his face as he thought about what his beast had told him, but something in his heart told him that these were not mere legends. ''I''ll see the next time I meet them... I just hope they''re not as strong as this group today. I exhausted myself by destroying that guy who invaded my soul space.''


    With a sigh, Vicente drank a recovery potion, before moving on to lead his group in pursuit of their goals.


    He had almost lost interest in moving on after what had happened, but being so close, he didn''t give up and continued towards his target.


    But in the middle of their night''s journey, Vicente continued the conversation. "Since there''s a hell, there must be a paradise, right?"


    "Paradise?" Rex asked, not understanding.


    Vicente had made the mistake of thinking that his earthly notion worked with these creatures from Anicane. For the first time, he found himself in a trantion problem with the magical beings.


    "Hell, as I see it, is a terrible world, the underworld where those who have failed ormitted serious crimes go after death. Paradise, on the other hand, is like a divine ce where the blessed are destined after their mortal journey is over."


    "Oh?" Rex opened his mouth, never having imagined such a ce.


    Prisiche answered her master, still in the feminine form from before. "Your description sounds like what we call Argardus."


    Bert, Garin and Rex looked at her, identifying the name.


    "Argardus? What''s that?" Vicente was curious.


    "This is a mythical and majestic dimension, master," Rex exined. "Those capable of entering it are at least 9th stage magicians. Not even the strongest of Light Cay could enter there, just to give you an idea. But Argardus is not as you described. You seem to see paradise as the opposite of hell. But that''s not what Argardus is. It''s more like the most likely home of the Nine Path controllers!"


    Vicente narrowed his eyes, liking what he heard. "Is there a method of getting there?"


    "If you''re able to be a Sorcerer, certainly. But only someone like that would know how to search or answer your questions about this ce... What we know is only a distant legend."

 Chapter 999 The connection between Sorcerer (stage) and Real Sorcerers (profession)

    Chapter 999 The connection between Sorcerer (stage) and Real Sorcerers (profession)


    Sorcerer, a title designated for those who reach the 9th stage of cultivation, is often confused with the profession of Real Sorcerer, practiced by Vicente and Collins.


    However, Vicente was well aware of the distinction between the two terms and would not mistake one for the other. Early in his tutge under Collins, he delved into the history of the profession, learning about its name''s resemnce to the 9th stage of magical cultivation.


    The profession of a Real Sorcerer was nonexistent in the ancient history of Anicane. At that time, the possibility of creating rituals for specific practices was unknown. The profession only came into being with the emergence of the first beings who achieved the 9th stage of magical prowess.


    These Sorcerers, as they were known, possessed inherent abilities to conduct rituals of various kinds. They couldmand and manifest their intentions without auxiliary artifacts or the need for mana. For example, if Collins were a 9th stage magician, he would only need to think about banishing specters, channel his mana, and the effects of a ritual, like the one he demonstrated to Vicente, would manifest.


    Inspired by these Sorcerers, lower-level magicians devised methods to harness such magical capabilities, thus establishing the profession of Real Sorcerers.


    Why were they given this name? ording to legend, Real Sorcerers were deemed worthy of the title because they used their skills and knowledge to purify the world. Those who did not, regardless of whether they were 9th stage beings, were not deserving of the title Real.


    In essence, this was an age-old intrigue between the professional practitioners of sorcery and the ordinary 9th stage magicians. Despite the confusion, the distinction between the stage and the profession has persisted, which exins their closely rted names.


    "Be a Sorcerer, eh?" Vicente chuckled, confident that he would one day reach that level. He certainly had the aptitude and talent. Given the opportunity, he was determined to achieve such heights.


    "That''s good to know for now. I don''t have any immediate prospects of reaching that level, but it''s interesting to hear about Argardus."


    "But would you like to go to Argardus, master?" Prisiche inquired.


    "Why not? If it''s such a fantastic ce, shouldn''t it be the ultimate goal of every magician?" he responded with a question.


    "That would be a challenging journey. But I don''t doubt you." Prisiche smiled at him, her confidence in the man bolstered by what she had witnessed.


    As they continued their journey, their conversation gradually dwindled until they traveled inplete silence.


    ¡­


    Eventually, they ventured deeper into Fallsor Bluff, traversing areas Rex had once passed through before his escape, until they neared a majestic waterfall.


    In this area they were now passing through, they could feel the presence of high-level creatures of the 7th stage, and were probably not far from beings like the Elder of the ming Lions tribe.


    Even though he was quite brave, Vicente slowed down his pace and as more and more strong creatures were around, he saw it would beplicated to go deeper into this magical region.


    Unfortunately, none of the 7th stage beings they spotted had what he was looking for, indigo pentagramspatible with him. Either they werepatible with him, but had cyan pentagrams, or they had indigo pentagrams and weren''tpatible.


    Vicente wanted to walk around this forest strip and led his group of fearful members through this extensive area. But after a while with no luck, he himself was beginning to think that it was better to put aside the hunt for his pentagrams for when he was stronger.


    In a few months'' time, he could have a higher cultivation and could better prepare with his faction for a well-organized hunt.


    Although he didn''t havepanions as strong as Bert and Garin in his faction at the moment, his group mates were young and talented. They could certainly grow in power along with him before his eventual hunt.


    Thinking of giving up a few days after entering this area, Vicente was already leading his group away from Fallsor Bluff, having found nothing of Dark Hands, when he suddenly came across something curious at the end of a night''s travel.


    While hispanions were feeling better about the possibility of heading away from the area and then having a chance to go to a human city to catch a ne to Ravengarde, something caught Vicente''s eye.


    Looking at a rock that neither reflected nor absorbed light, Vicente felt it was unnatural, the only part of their surroundings that was so unique in the area.


    At first, he hadn''t noticed. There were many stones and strange sentient nt beings in this forest.


    Over the days of travel, Vicente had grown ustomed to them.


    But upon second analysis, it made little sense. Either it was rted to some wild creature in the area, or to a magician, which was more likely, given the presence of magical items, even in areas dominated by beasts. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Approaching the rock, Vicente caught the attention of hispanions when he suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    "That symbol..."


    His eyes opened wide when he recognized the Dark Hands crest, a design in the shape of two human hands on top of each other, with white inner boundaries and ck outer boundaries.


    Remembering the conversation he had had at the Manifold Family estate in Ponddown, Vicente brought his two hands closer to the symbol while circting his mana through them. As he touched the ck stone, he felt an unusual electric current run through his body, just before he felt something appear in his soul space.


    ''That...''


    But this item didn''t try to corrupt him. It merely provided him with a screen of information, almost like the system of machines avable in various parts of Stonewall.


    He saw blue screens appearing in his vision along with the options to view {Avable Missions}, {Contract Service} and {Negotiation}.


    His eyes lit up as he didn''t want to waste any time and immediately chose one of them to see if he couldplete his objective.

 Chapter 1000 Convenient

    Chapter 1000 Convenient


    {Avable Missions}


    Choosing the first option that caught his eye, Vicente came across a list ording to magical cultivation. From what he understood, given how the information was presented, one could do missions of any level, regardless of their cultivation.


    {Paragon}


    {Archmage}


    {Magus}


    {Grand Magus}


    Out of curiosity, Vicente chose thest option.


    {1-Star}


    {2-Star}


    ...


    {9-Star}


    ''There are missions even for peak magicians on the ind?'' He was surprised and opted for the most advanced option.


    {Information mission on Sir Hanequin}


    {Escort mission to Virdurn Isle.}


    There were only two missions in that section and when he clicked on them, Vicente saw a warning message alerting him that if he proceeded, he would have to go all the way with the mission.


    This was the limit of his curiosity. He went back to something simpler, choosing {1-Star} from that same stage to see what missions were avable. For this level of cultivation, there were dozens of quests, including quests outside of Light Cay, something he hadn''t expected at first, but which made sense.


    The strongest people in Light Cay were peak Grand Magus. It made sense that, when wishing to leave the ind, one would assemble a group not only with powerful Grand Magus but also those of medium and low level. Not by chance, the same mission Vicente saw for 9-Star Grand Magus, he saw for 1-Star Grand Magus.


    {Escort mission to Virdurn Isle.} (3x)


    With this mission, the (3x) symbol showed that there were three vacancies remaining for this mission, meaning that three different individuals could ept it.


    ''I see. This system has missions that are both individual and collective. Once someone epts an individual mission, that mission disappears from the system.''


    Despite the temptation to ept a mission to get an idea of what they were like, Vicente resisted the urge in his heart and went for the {Negotiation} option.


    In {Negotiation}, one could, as the name suggests, trade. This was basically a virtual barter store, where one side could connect to those with items, information, or other things to exchange. You didn''t need to have anything specific to trade to ess the tab. When you entered it, a list of names would appear and you could click on those names, nicknames as it were.


    {Virginboobs}


    Vicente found the name strange and immediately chose it.


    {Information about the {Escort Mission to Virdurn Isle.}} n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    {Shiamune Wine.}


    ...


    {7th ss Sword.}


    Virginboobs had an extensive list of items, information and things to trade. By clicking on each thing on the list, Vicente could see examples of what he could offer to convince Virginboobs with the exchange.


    The entire process was like an auction. You could ce your bid and if there was nothing better, and the seller was willing to ept it, you''d make a deal.


    That was all he could find out without going in depth with any negotiations.


    ''I''ll explore thatter. From what I understand, this is a gold mine. I can easily connect with people who have very relevant resources or information without having to move around the ind.''


    "I see. That''s why Dark Hands is so big and difficult to control." Vicente muttered, but only Prisiche heard him. "Those people actually have something convenient on their hands."


    "Master?"


    "Prisiche, how easy is it for one to get connected to the Dark Hands system?" He asked curiously, realizing the value of what he had achieved.


    "It''s certainly very difficult, master. Firstly, ording to the information I have, getting what you''ve just obtained is almost impossible. The method of getting what you''ve obtained is in dangerous forests like the one we''re in, but less than 1% of the most powerful magicians on the ind woulde here.


    Besides, the master''s soul is one of the strongest I''ve ever felt. Even though you''re just a newly promoted Magus, your soul is as solid as that of a Grand Magus. If it weren''t for that, you probably would have felt your mind fry a few moments ago and would have been forced to reject the system in order not to die.


    There are other implications that prove how difficult it is to achieve what you have obtained, but these are the main justifications, master."


    Vicente asked. "If that''s the case, why are there missions for Paragons here?"


    "It''s possible that one can send others to carry out missions on your behalf. It''s also possible that some things useful to powerful beings have low levels of difficulty."


    Thinking about it, Vicente understood. A specialist could do many things, but with a few exceptions, most magicians could only be in one ce at a time. Assigning functions to weaker individuals was one of the methods of having all their objectivespleted.


    ''I see... If I were with Annie here, I''d probably hire some Paragon to teach her something, observe on my behalf, among other things.''


    "It makes sense." He whispered.


    ''If that''s the case, then I''ve just tapped into awork essible only to the strongest and most talented in Light Cay.'' He realized the implication of what he had just learned.


    He then finished his exploration, choosing the most prominent option for himself from those avable.


    {Contract Service} was basically a method of creating {Avable Missions} and also analyzing existing missions. In other words, if the mission you were going tounch already existed, {Contract Service} provided you with information about possible simr missions that already existed.


    Vicente immediatelyunched the service {Mission Information from Vicente Fuller} and received the result he was expecting.


    {28 simr missions in progress or on hold at the moment.}


    "Sigh! As expected." He opened his mouth and turned his attention back to the real world, returning to Bert, Garin and Rex''s side.


    ''What was I supposed to do with that? Try toplete the mission myself to surprise those doing the research for me?''


    The problem with that would be that he would have toplete the mission or suffer the consequences of failure. Dark Hands wasn''t something cute that one could just benefit from. If one broke the rules of the missions, one could lose ess to the system or even be hunted down and killed.


    ''No. If I''m going to use Dark Hands, I need tounch a mission that forces someone to follow my rules. In particr, I need to create a mission to disrupt the collection of information about me.''


    Although it didn''t seem that difficult, he needed something more¡ªresources.


    But Vicente didn''t have enough resources to create missions right now and just started to n better how to use what he got today to his advantage.


    ''I have to go back to the sect. In the sect, I can build up assets and allies, but also methods of using {Negotiation}. Through this tab, I can get closer to creating the missions I need!''

 Chapter 1001 Foreigners

    Chapter 1001 Foreigners


    Two dayster, Vicente and his group left Fallsor Bluff and headed off on an official road, a path less likely to be used by beasts, but still more dangerous than traveling around the ind by ne.


    The forests were definitely the most dangerous ces to travel. But beyond them, there were magician''s road zones, areas of greater activity and observed by magicians, where beasts and magicians could act against travelers.


    Groups of bandits acted mainly on roads on the ind, where the movement of medium and low-level individuals was intense. Strong beasts and magicians rarely wasted their time in such areas, making the ce interesting formercial travel and criminal actions.


    Bert and Garin told Vicente about the dangers ahead, but he continued calmly. His biggest concern was leaving Fallsor Bluff, where he had had no luck finding an interesting beast for him to hunt, and decided it would be better to return to the sect.


    Leaving Fallsor Bluff wasn''t so difficult, followed by another five days of rtively quiet travel in which the group would stop to eat and rest and travel most of the time.


    Vicente used the time to get to know more of the continent, experiencing differentndscapes and types of creatures that he had never seen before.


    ...


    With one day to go before Vicente''s group reached the city of magicians from where they would take rapid transportation to Ravengarde, they passed a group of golden carriages that caught their leader''s eye.


    As they walked along the dirt road, surrounded by the lush vegetation of the area they were in on this sunny mid-afternoon, Bert, Garin and Vicente''s eyes narrowed in the direction of the convoy of five golden carriages.


    This was not only thergest group of travelers they had seen in recent days, but it was also the best armed!


    Each of the carriages had two coachmen and four guards riding around the vehicles, looking at their surroundings with arrogant and vignt looks on their faces.


    From one of the carriages, Vicente and hispanions spotted one of the passengers on the train, a woman who shouldn''t have been over 1 meter tall, with blonde hair, an adult body and pointed ears.


    Vicente was not mistaken. That was one of Light Cay''s fairies!


    "That woman must be important," Bert said quietly. "There''s a dwarf and an elf next to her."


    Vicente observed the other two magical beings mentioned, a small human man and a green creature simr in size to the fairy and the dwarf, but skin as green as the leaves of many nts in the surrounding area.


    There were fairies in Pris Realm, which Vicente had already learned were races rted to those in Anicane. The fact that drew attention to this group was that there were no fairies in Light Cay, which implied that this woman was from another ind, or perhaps her entire group was from outside Light Cay.


    "They say that dwarves and elves are friends of the forest. They serve the fairies of various races." Garin muttered, watching out of the corner of his eye, trying not to stare more than he should.


    But Garin and Bert were clearly very interested, even more so than the curious Vicente.


    "What''s the matter?" Vice asked the two of them, leaving half the carriages behind as he walked under the icy stares of the apparently magicians guards.


    "The problem is the shes between inds, senior." Bert reminded Vicente of this important fact. "The inds of Anicane aren''t friendly with each other, in most cases at least. Light Cay supposedly has friends around the world, but these are friendships of convenience. In short, as long as it''s advantageous, the parties support each other."


    "You think this group might be on the ind for troublesome things?"


    Bert nodded positively. "Of course. I don''t know if they''ll do it because it''s the main purpose of their trip. But foreigners always cause trouble."


    "We should notify the sect when we get back to headquarters." Garin agreed with Bert.


    "Hey, you!" Shouted one guard from the third carriage of the convoy, for a moment making Bert and Garin shiver.


    ''Shit! Did we speak too loudly?'' Bert hesitated as he looked away, feeling that perhaps he had said things too soon.


    Vicente looked at the individual of normal body size for a human, keeping calm with this group of 7th stage beings.


    "What?" The ck-haired young man asked, curious how the situation would develop. He was already curious about theposition of this group and their apparent opulence. Their approaching his group was actually something he liked.


    The guard continued on his horse, while Rex stood in front of his master, ready to act.


    "Mydy likes your pet. She''s willing to give you the grace to apany her and listen to her proposal," he said in a firm, decisive tone, making it seem as if Vicente didn''t have the option of refusing. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The two magicians next to Vicente looked at Rex and sighed. Given how good the ming Lion''s magical and spiritual quality was, they had expected that, sooner orter, Vice would get into trouble.


    Vicente scanned his surroundings, looking at the many guards monitoring him, but also at the people inside the train''s central carriage. Smiling, he revealed the sword hanging from his waist, something he didn''t use, but liked to have as a decorative item.


    "Rex is not for sale," Vicente said this feebly, stepping forward, indicating clearly that he would fight if necessary.


    His demeanor immediately drew attention. It wasn''tmon for someone in his situation, outnumbered and with inferior cultivation, to refuse an offer in such a way.


    But although he was interested, Vicente would never enter a conversation with such a group without rifying that hispanion was not for sale.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? This is an opportunity, you ignorant fool! Reconsider or deal with the consequences." The same guard who had spoken advanced until he dismounted from his horse, 15 meters in front of Vicente.


    "Oh? Is that a threat?" Vicente asked with a smile on his face, making his two magicalpanions break out in a cold sweat. They were slowly learning how bad it was to travel alongside someone as powerful as Vice.

 Chapter 1002 Proposal

    Chapter 1002 Proposal


    The guard talking to Vicente couldn''t take it any longer and jumped towards the ck-haired boy, drawing his gun as a cyan pentagram appeared around him.


    "I''ll make you learn your ce, bumpkin!" said the arrogant man, while Vicente stood still, holding the hilt of his sword in one hand.


    The fairy looked in his direction with curiosity in her eyes, not understanding what was wrong. The human was making himself much more difficult than made sense.


    Even though she was curious to see Vicente''s powers in action and find out what gave him confidence, she felt an uncertainty in her heart and raised one of her hands.


    "Stop right there, Elyes." She opened her mouth, while the dwarf and the elf at her side narrowed their eyes and looked in Vicente''s direction.


    The moving man looked to the side, in the direction of the third carriage of the convoy, and tried his best to stop. But he was too close to Vicente and could only shudder as he felt he would be punished by hisdy.


    But when he was centimeters away from reaching Vicente''s body, his weapon went right through the ck-haired magician''s body, before a small spatial distortion appeared on his back, piercing him at the height of his right kidney, just a centimeter away from this organ.


    "Aaaaah!" The man screamed as he felt his own de pierce his body.


    Vicente took a step back and let his opponent fall to his knees on the ground, at the same time as the small wormhole disappeared from the weapon, revealing a sharp point soiled with blood.


    "What happened?"


    "Hey, Elyes!"


    "Wretch!" Elyes ignored the calls of his group mates as he, already kneeling on the ground, looked at Vicente with an usatory gaze.


    Vicente smiled at him before solemnly ignoring him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Turning his eyes in the direction of the third carriage, Vicente advanced towards that vehicle, leaving Rex, Bert and Garin standing close to the wounded man on the ground.


    The guards in the vicinity hesitated to let Vicente pass, but the fairy herself issued her order for them not to interfere. Most of them hadn''t seen what Vice had done, but she had perfectly sensed his every move.


    He moved his mana hastily and made an all-indigo pentagram, the size of a speck of dust, appear before warping the space in front of his body and aplishing what everyone had seen, even if most of them hadn''t understood.


    Vicente masked his movement in such a way that Nan couldn''t help but understand that she shouldn''t underestimate this 1-Star Magus.


    Curious, she opened the door of her carriage and stood up, forcing the dwarf and the elf to do the same, understanding how they should behave in front of the human magician.


    "Young master, this is Nan. Those next to me are Hervi and Garnot, my advisors," she said with a smile on her small lips. "I apologize for my guard''s behavior. He didn''t recognize your greatness and ended up offending you over an insignificant matter."


    Vicente stopped a meter away from the carriage steps and made a gesture of greeting. "My name is Benson King. I''m a member of Stonewall traveling around the ind." He named himself after his forge master in Pris Realm.


    Vicente was too famous in Light Cay for him to give his real name to a group like this!


    "So, Benson, can we talk inside my carriage? Although we got off on the wrong foot, we can certainly change that. Please agree to drink tea next to me." She smiled at him as she gave Vicente room to enter the vehicle.


    Although the passengers were small, the carriage was of a standard size for human magicians to travel infort.


    Vicente sat down next to the green-skinned elf, facing Nan. "So, you want to trade my ming Lion? I''m afraid I have no interest in trading apanion."


    "Is that right?" The elf was the one to speak. "I don''t want to doubt yourmitment to the beast, but I sense you didn''t start this rtionship long ago."


    "Senior Benson, don''t take Garnot the wrong way. He''s a Beast Tamer, so he tends to say things blindly when it involves beasts." Nan smiled at Vicente.


    Vicente looked away and didn''t mind thement. "You must be very good. You''re right, Garnot. It''s not long since I beat Rex. But now that he''s by my side, he''s mypanion. I won''t sell him or leave him where he doesn''t want to be."


    Nan sighed and answered in Garnot''s ce. "If you''re not willing, that''s fine. But that doesn''t stop us talking about the future."


    "The future? What future is that?" He narrowed his eyes.


    Encounters like this usually ended with his side losing their mount, if they were lucky, or dying, if they were unlucky. This group would certainly kill him if they could. But with an intelligent leader, they wouldn''t do something as foolish as try such a thing.


    Vicente saw in Nas'' eyes that she had put the idea of having Rex to one side the moment she realized he wasn''t ordinary.


    ''Do you want to use something to solve this bad start to the rtionship or are you genuinely looking for something?'' Vicente asked himself as he waited for Nan''s answer.


    Nan said as she narrowed her eyes, "Senior Benson, have you thought about leaving Light Cay? If you''re interested, we can give you a lift back to the ind we came from. All you need to do is fight by our side during the journey and I hope you''ll be a friend of my people when you get to my home. But if you don''t want to, as long as you''re not our enemy, we''ll be fine with each other, too."


    The elf and the dwarf looked at her with wide eyes, while Vicente opened his mouth, genuinely surprised by the unexpected proposal.


    "That..."


    He hesitated for a moment, thinking how this could be very good, but also a problem in the short term.


    ''I''d love to go to other inds. Now that I''ve be famous in Light Cay, going to an ind where nobody knows me and where I can hide my past in Pris Realm would be very nice. But would I be able to leave in the short term? Also, can these people be trusted?''


    He thought for almost a minute, considering the pros and cons before giving an answer.


    "Well, you took me by surprise," he replied as he scratched his nose, smiling. "But, yes, I have thought about it. In fact, one day I will. I just don''t know yet when and if this is the best time for me to leave."

 Chapter 1003 Object of Investigation\

    Chapter 1003 Object of Investigation


    "There''s no rush. We''re still going to be in Light Cay for a few years. The journey by sea is truly challenging, Senior Benson. There are many preparations one needs to make in order to sail between inds," Nan said, point out that her group could sail¡ªsomething challenging.


    Vicente didn''t doubt her words. Even though the fairy was probably trying to make him think how difficult it was for one to travel between inds and put her own group in the spotlight for him, he considered the offer well.


    "I will promise nothing now. But we can talk about it in the future." He looked at the dwarf next to her, waiting for Nan''s response. "You said you''d be staying in Light Cay for a few years, right? Depending on the time, I might join you."


    Nan nodded in affirmation. "Yes, five to ten years. It depends on how our ns develop." She looked at her advisors, seeing that they agreed with her estimate. "Is there somewhere we can find you? You said you''re a member of Stonewall, right? We can approach your sect when the timees."


    He rejected these ns. "I still don''t know how my sect will deal with my ns to leave the ind. Will they approve of my departure after I''ve used their support and resources?" he questioned reasonably.


    "I''d rather get in touch with you another way. We can meet in five years'' time. I think by then you''ll have a better idea of when you''re leaving the ind and I''ll be ready to make a decision."


    "Would we not see each other in the meantime?" Hervi, the dwarf, asked Vicente.


    "It''s best, isn''t it? I have my affairs and you have yours. Whatever you want in Light Cay, I don''t want to get involved. But I am interested in Miss Nan''s proposal." He looked at her and saw her nod in agreement.


    "Very well. We can do as you wish and meet in five years. How about we do it where we are now? We cane here in 5 years and wait for each other for up to 2 months. If the other side doesn''t show up, we''ll let this matter die and go our separate ways." She proposed, willing to keep that door open during the break ahead.


    After feeling something special in Vicente, she would honestly prefer him tomit to them now. But his proposal wasn''t bad. Having a chance to have him by their side in five years'' time would still be great.


    ''This will give us time to analyze whether he''s really worth what I imagine. We''ll be able topare his progress with his current self in 5 years,'' she said mentally to her two advisors.


    The two understood the fairy''s thoughts. They couldn''t deny that they could indeed assess Vicente''s talent and other characteristics by arranging this new meeting.


    Vicente also had his own thoughts in mind. ''I''ll be able to investigate this group and see what they''re really like. If they''re not good for me, I''ll avoid the problem of already being connected to them.''


    "That''s good enough for me. I''lle to this location in five years." He revealed his map of the ind, marking his current location with a gold star so he knew where toe.


    "But for now, can you tell me about the nature of your visit to the ind?" he questioned something he couldn''t ignore.


    They might even tell him the wrong information, Vicente didn''t rule out the possibility. But they certainly had to talk to him about it.


    From this group''s point of view, Vicente was a native¡ªa rather abnormal one¡ªbut still a native of the ind. It was natural for him to ask this question.


    "Light Cay and our home are allied. We are representing one of our ind''s forces in a deal with Stonewall," said the elf in an arrogant tone, while looking at Vicente with an annoyed smile. "If your position in the sect is good, you''ll be able to find out more about it when you return to your headquarters."


    "Is that so? And why are you traveling in the opposite direction from headquarters?" Vicente asked with narrowed eyes, looking at the elf next to him.


    Nan answered in the elf''s ce, "You seem to be new to Stonewall, Senior Benson. The sect has posts all over the ind. We don''t negotiate directly at headquarters."


    "So that''s it," he said as he dropped the subject, seeing that they would not talk about it any further. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As he moved to leave the carriage, Vicente said, "We''ll talk again in a few years. But depending on our fates, it might happen sooner. If the opportunity arises, I''ll talk to you before then."


    "Hmm, if fate wills it, it will certainly happen," Nan agreed, watching him get out of her carriage. "I wish your group good luck, Senior Benson. And once again, forgive me for my guard''s behavior."


    "Don''t worry¡­ Good luck to your group, too." He turned away from her, waving one of his hands, and returned to his group''s side.


    The surrounding guards looked at him strangely, especially the wounded man. But none of them moved against him, and soon the convoy of carriages continued to move.


    Vicente and his group watched them go, while he had several things on his mind.


    ''This group is hiding something, he thought to himself as he watched. I don''t know if this will be a problem for me, but they''re definitely hiding something.''


    "Senior, what do we do now? Should we contact the sect about them?" Bert asked amid Vicente''s silence.


    "Yes, we''ll do that." Vicente narrowed his eyes. "They could be my allies, but until that happens, let''s be careful. This is a strange group."


    "Of course. You made the right decision, senior," Garin sighed, hearing Vicente''s sensible decision.


    "Let''s move on. We''ll fly from the next town to Ravengarde. I''m looking forward to finding out more about this group."


    Vicente didn''t intend to investigate the fairy group through the sect. With the system behind Dark Hands at his disposal, he wanted to gather resources to carry out this and other missions of interest to him.


    They set off towards their previous destination, no longer encounteringrge or powerful groups of travelers like the previous one. They were already close to the town they intended to pass through. The flow of magicians traveling along that road would increase until they reached their destination.


    To Bert and Garin''s relief, they could leave for Ravengarde after just three days. With that, in another four days, they could be back at the core of their sect!

 Chapter 1004 Group mission

    Chapter 1004 Group mission


    After a quiet journey back to Ravengarde, Vicente and his groupnded at the city''s airport.


    For obvious reasons, Bert and Garin followed separately from Vicente, leaving him to follow alongside only Rex, while wearing sunsses¡ªPrisiche.


    Back in the city, Vicente breathed in the air of the metropolis'' modernity, back in a highly technological and populous ce.


    It was terrible to be there!


    But with a long sigh, he headed back to Stonewall''s headquarters, figuring that Larissa and the other members of {Golden Partners} had already returned from their previous mission. Previously, he had left because he couldn''t join them and would have to go to Alicia sooner orter. But now that more than a month had passed, he was sure that he would be able to reunite with hispanions.


    And indeed, soon after identifying himself at the entrance to the headquarters, Vicente would run into his fellow faction members in the mostmon ce for Outer Disciples.


    The Missions Center!


    As soon as he entered the building where disciples came to look for activities that would earn them resources, Vicente spotted the white-haired woman with whom he had a partnership.


    Along with Larissa were Rill, Daren, Mabras and Alidove, sitting around one of the tables in the area where many other disciples sat to chat, sometimes pass the time and choose missions after thinking about the pros and cons.


    The moment she saw the small animal on one of Vicente''s shoulders, Larissa didn''t misunderstand the situation and promptly stood up from where she was.


    "Vicente!" She eximed to him, obviously curious to know how he had acquired a beast with 5-Star Magus cultivation!


    The others noticed the same, all of them having already reached the 7th stage to be able to easily identify Rex''s cultivation.


    Rex wasn''t hiding his strength. In a ce like this, it made sense to show power up to a certain limit. It would bring opportunities and ward off some minor problems. As for bigger problems, well, Vicente was ready and waiting for them.


    "You''re back..." He said as he greeted everyone with a nod, while Prisiche took on her usual blonde woman form.


    "I say the same to you... You went on a mission with your sponsor. I didn''t expect you to return with such a powerful beast." Daren, the feline woman with 1-Star Magus cultivation, said with a smile, shaking her facial hair.


    Beasts from cultivators who were members of the sect could enter the headquarters without any problems. With Vicente''s mark on his body, Rex was seen by the sect''s barriers as part of Vice''s powers, in other words, as a member of the sect.


    None of them were surprised by this fact, but they were interested in the story Vicente had to tell them.


    He summed up what was most important and what he was willing to tell them before hearing from them about the journey the group had made, their achievements and awards. Upon hearing the ns they intended to engage in from now on, which included him, Vicente was satisfied and agreed to go ahead with most of what they had already nned. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For now, he didn''t want to get involved in anything deep. He didn''t want to risk performing rituals; he didn''t have the resources to contract missions using the Dark Hands system, nor to contract an investigation into Nan and her group. His priority was to carry out missions, get resources and strengthen himself until he entered the middle of the 7th stage, when it would be time for him to hunt down his remaining pentagrams.


    "How much time do you need to prepare?" Mabras, a tall, strong man, asked after hearing Vicente say that he would be going with them after settling some matters in the sect.


    "Two to three days, no more than that," Vicente said. "I need to report on some things I''ve seen and buy some materials. We''ll leave as soon as I have everything ready."


    With that said, he arranged with Larissa to meet herter, before moving on with Rex and Prisiche to report on what he had seen during the trip.


    Bert and Garin would do the same, since they were supposedly watching him to keep him out of trouble and they all had to report something simr to keep their stories going. But Vicente had already told those two to hide the fact that he had interacted with such individuals from outside the ind. They were only supposed to report that they had spotted Nan''s group.


    Vicente wanted to get information from that group on his own, so he didn''t intend to use this report to get something.


    ...


    Three days after his return to the sect, Vicente had sorted out all the problems from his recent absence, spoken to his master, Collins, and visited the Centers where he had mandatory activities.


    Fortunately, he had a lot of freedom these days, and after reporting what had happened and asking for another authorization to leave headquarters, he was ready to join his faction on the mission Larissa had chosen.


    This was an out-of-town mission, so once again, he had a journey ahead of him.


    At the start of this new day, he left his house together with Rex and Prisiche, meeting the white-haired woman, his street neighbor, before meeting up with the others.


    "Are you sure you want to do three missions on one trip?" Larissa asked Vicente, just to be sure.


    "Yes, I''d even do more, if it were possible... Anyway, I need resources toplete some of my ns. The next two years will be a lot of missions for me." He said to her as he made his way to where Daren, Mabras and Alidove were already waiting for them.


    On the way he saw Theo, with whom he had already spoken over thest few days and agreed important things for their rtionship as allies. Fortunately, they were at the beginning of their business together and there was room for one group to stay away from the other without any problems.


    So Vicente''s group set off on their journey of missions outside the headquarters!

 Chapter 1005 Hunting Time

    Chapter 1005 Hunting Time


    ''3-Star, huh?'' Vicente felt his cultivation at the peak of 2-Star after months of hard cultivation, close to reaching the breakthrough he was waiting for to hunt his pentagrams.


    But it wasn''t today that he would seed. Sensing his time was up in that cultivation room of the Manifold Family''s training center, he grabbed his things and left, finding himself in a corridor overlooking the beautiful, modern center of Ravengarde.


    From where he was standing, he saw Larissa waiting for him, who was also there after having joined him as a Manifold Family sponsor months ago.


    Larissa''s cultivation wasn''t as fast as Vicente''s, but she had alsoe from a lower ne and shown herself to be an outstanding talent. Her cultivation was now at the beginning of 2-Star of the 7th stage.


    Thest 18 months had been hectic for the two leaders of {Golden Partners}. They had engaged in 11 collective missions,pleting each one while maintaining their responsibilities with Stonewall.


    Vicente advanced in his most recent mandatory missions, as well as continuing to fight matches for the Outer Disciple rank, improving his positions and finally entering the top 50.


    His fights had be the biggest attraction for 6th and 7th stage individuals on the ind and even some Grand Magus monitored him.


    Fortunately, he had escaped the three assassination attempts he had suffered in thest nine months. In the meantime, he has built up quite an asset alongside his faction, having finally managed to create two missions using the Dark Hands system.


    Three months ago he had created the mission to stop assassins getting to him, and more recently he had created the mission to research on Fairy Nan''s group.


    His mission was obviously the most difficult, and he didn''t expect any quick results. But Fairy Nan''s mission was already paying off. Within a few days, he had already had his mission epted by someone who gave him a deadline of between three months and a year to get back to him.


    Considering that there were still over three years to go before he met Nan''s group, he was rxed about this deadline.


    Anyway, his faction had grown a lot in recent months, as had his power. Now close to reaching 3-Star, Vicente couldn''t help talking to his ally about the hunt for his next pentagram.


    "We have to travel to a forest soon, Larissa." He walked beside him, unapanied by Rex, who was probably asleep at the {Golden Partners} headquarters.


    Beasts get stronger in their sleep, after all.


    As for Prisiche, she was by Vicente''s side while he was talking to Larissa.


    "Do you really feel ready?" Larissa trusted Vicente more than anyone. Even Lothur hadn''t given her the feeling Vicente was currently giving her during their time in Concordia. But what Vice said was something that could endanger even groups of Grand Magus!


    Hunting violet pentagrams was tough!


    "Yes, my power has improved a lot. If we leave now, I''ll probably advance in cultivation before we reach our first stop... But if you''re not confident, we can do one more mission and settle my hunt on the way back."


    She shook her head in denial. "No, that wouldn''t change anything for the others or for me. Only you can grow with each mission.


    Sigh! It''s time we sorted that out. When you get your pentagram, your strength will increase a lot. That will be good for us." She agreed it was time to move after a second thought.


    He smiled at her. Vicente had helped all his group mates hunt for their pentagrams over thest few months, including the neers who had joined the group and had already be stronger.


    Besides Bert and Garin, whom Vice had obviously invited into his faction after their joint action earlier, 11 more members had joined {Golden Partners}. Of this group, 10 were newly promoted Magus.


    "Then let''s travel to Fallsor Bluff. Prepare our team. I''ll take care of some business and meet you in two days," he said as he separated from Larissa and headed back to the Collins residence.


    {Vicente Fuller}


    {Cultivation: 2-Star Magus}


    {Origin: Pris Realm}


    {Magical Forms: Throne of Light and Darkness; Maism.}


    {Rank: Outer Disciple; (47th in Combat Center rank)}


    {Professions: 7th stage cksmith; 7th stage Healer; 7th stage Real Sorcerer.}


    He saw his status as a disciple of Stonewall, where little had changed. But he had evolved in his two professions, bing a 7th stage Healer and Real Sorcerer.


    After these improvements, he had won several prizes and many stone coins, and had gained ess to more information about the professions as well. At the moment, the only reason Vicente wasn''t an 8th stage cksmith was because of his limited cultivation, while in the other two professions, he had already advanced to where he wasn''t far from catching up with his master.


    Collins still had a lot to teach Vicente, however. Not all the understanding in the world could grasp the subtleties of life that only experienced people understood.


    Even though he no longer learned as much from Collins in terms of technical information, Vicente still often got revtions from talking to his master in sorcery.


    However, Vicente didn''t talk to Collins about the invitation he had received from hell earlier. He said that he had performed a ritual and seen the same phenomenon that his master had seen with him previously, but he didn''t go into detail about the differences between the two asions.


    Collins was surprised at the time, but the opening of the Gates of Hell was a random event, so he suspected nothing. But because of that experience, the man helped Vicente understand a few more things about the Gates of Hell and even the Nine Paths.


    The man had even mentioned Argardus, and how the definitive answers Vice was looking for were in that ce. But Collins had also helped Vice by researching inds where the young man could go before bing a peak expert and looking for better answers.


    The best way for him, ording to Collins, was to go to the dark area of Anicane, where the most dangerous and powerful inds in the world were located. Supposedly, the weakest region in the suppression of the controllers of the Nine Paths was in this area.


    The only downside, apart from the dangers of the journey, was that Light Cay was on the opposite side of the world to this region, which meant a long journey for Vicente.


    He was already inclined to leave the ind in a few years, so he didn''t bother with what he had so far. Better to know that there were ces for him to look than to have no clue at all! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Thinking back to thest conversation he''d had with his master, he entered Collins'' property.


    "Master, after today I won''t be seeing you for a while. I''m finally going to hunt my pentagrams." Vicente announced as he stood alone with the man in the rat-faced fellow''s workroom.


    Upon hearing this, Collins put down the paintbrush he was holding and picked up something he wanted to give Vicente. "Are you going to Fallsor Bluff?"


    Vicente nodded in affirmation.


    "In that case, take this with you. It will help you find something important for bing a Realm Sorcerer of the 8th stage!" the man said with a twinkle in his eye.

 Chapter 1006 Cursed Compass

    Chapter 1006 Cursed Compass


    Picking up the item Collins had for him, Vicente readily understood what it was all about.


    "A Cursed Compass?" He asked as he looked at the rat-faced fellow.


    Collins smiled, showing his perfectly aligned, white teeth. "Indeed. A Cursed Compass." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "How did you get it, master? I thought it would be extremely difficult to get one of them below the 8th stage of cultivation," Vicente said as he hesitated to store such an item in his spatial ring.


    He had more than one reason for this. Not only was the item too special for him to ept right away, but it was also something famous for Real Sorcerers, something that supposedly could find elementspatible with rituals.


    The problem was that the item in Vicente''s hands now only had one ssification: Eighth ss!


    Something like this could identify materials of the same ssification, in other words, materials useful to a Real Sorcerer of the 8th stage.


    Vicente had already had two encounters with hell without even using Seventh ss items, so he was hesitant to get Eighth ss resources!


    ''If I take this with me and find something, I''ll be in the difficult situation of abandoning an opportunity or going ahead with something that could take me to hell... Literally.'' He thought silently.


    Collins answered his pupil. "I spoke to someone who knew someone who knew how to obtain this artifact.


    The point is that I have it and no one wille after it. If you use it in your hunt, you will find something and it will only be a matter of understanding for you to be a Real Sorcerer of the 8th stage.


    You won''t even have to be a Grand Magus for that, Vicente! All you need is the Eighth ss resources and the understanding!"


    He himself didn''t know if he would reach the 8th stage in the next few centuries, or even in the next millennium. But he hadplete confidence that Vicente could achieve it.


    Such a method would be the best for him to continue growing in Stonewall, but also to continue growing as a Real Sorcerer!


    "Is that really possible?" Vicente doubted it, but he couldn''t ignore the possibility of him bing a Real Sorcerer of the 8th stage.


    A Real Sorcerer skilled enough could surpass those up to a few levels higher, even if they didn''t have a strong cultivation base.


    Some even said that an 8th stage Real Sorcerer was like a newly promoted Sorcerer¡ªa 9th stage being!


    Even if he had the risk of opening the Gates of Hell once again, Vicente wouldn''t hesitate to take this risk in order to beparable to a Sorcerer!


    Someone like that would be stronger than the leaders of Light Cay!


    "It is for you," Collins said with his usual calm. "No one else could do it, but you can. With the right resources, of course. Perhaps a little more power, too, but I foresee you achieving all the requirements if you use the Cursed Compass in your travels."


    Vicente was silent for a moment. Collins was a studied and experienced man. This guy had never made absurd ims before and had always been sensible.


    On reflection, Vicente went ahead with the proposal.


    ''So be it. I''ll face dangers one way or another. If I can achieve my goals faster this way, it will be better. Less time before I see my family again.'' He tightened his fingers around the item, gradually revealing a smile to Collins.


    "All right. I''ll do my best to gather the Eighth ss materials."


    "Excellent!" The rat-man opened his mouth with satisfaction.


    "So, when are you leaving? You''ll take your faction with you, right?"


    "Yes, I''ll take them to help me. Anyway, I''m leaving as soon as possible. I''ll just fulfill the official requirements and move on."


    Collins said, "Be careful with your schedule. You may soon enter the top 10 and by then it will be time for you to be an Inner Disciple or change rank and be an Elder."


    "I''m aware. I''ll be back in time for my change of position in the sect, master." Vicente had already decided to be an Inner Disciple after this journey.


    In fact, he nned to be a Core Disciple within the next few years, before the time to meet Nan. That would be enough for him to do this and also have the freedoms to consider going ahead with his departure from the ind.


    "Very well. Then go ahead. Good luck on your hunt. May powerful beasts and good pentagrams cross your path."


    With Collins'' words, Vicente thanked his master once more before setting off to settle the other matters before his departure.


    Prisiche helped him fulfill the requirements for his departure on the hunt, as she always did.


    Time would pass and soon he would be on his way to the meeting ce with Larissa and the others, wondering if enough time had passed for her to have assembled her team.


    ...


    Upon meeting the core of his group, Vicente greeted Bert, Garin and the others, as well as patting the top of the head of the ming Lion lying on an enormous bed in the faction''s headquarters.


    "Are we finally going to hunt down your pentagram, boss?" one man in the group, a 3-Star Magus, asked.


    "Yes, the time hase. I want six of you in my group. But don''t worry, your focus won''t be on fighting, but on assisting me in the hunt." Vicente exined, imagining that some there would be trembling with fear to join him.


    Bert sighed when he heard what the faction leader had to say, but Garin was still worried. He didn''t want to go back to the damned forest they''d had to leave before because it was too dangerous.


    Everyone in the group was stronger now, but he still didn''t want to go into the area, even if only to help Vicente.


    However, not everyone lets their fears get the better of them. Some were genuinely interested in how Vicente would look with his seventh pentagram!


    Besides Larissa, five individuals volunteered to join the group on the journey to Fallsor Bluff.


    Vicente thanked his most determinedpanions for apanying him, and promised with a smile on his face, "On the way back from the hunt, we''ll put that n into action against the ck Raven Crew."


    Hearing the name of one of the ind''s main ouw groups brought a gleam to the group''s eyes.


    "I''ll let you divide the spoils we umte from this group."


    The men and women who would go with him shouted in celebration, while those who hadn''t had the courage to join him sighed in defeat.


    Given the wealth of the ck Raven Crew, it was clear that the robbery nned by the faction leader would generate many dividends for the group!

 Chapter 1007 The 7th Pentagram?

    Chapter 1007 The 7th Pentagram?


    A few dayster, Vicente''s groupnded in the same town he had passed through with Rex, Bert and Garin before.


    They headed straight from the airport to Fallsor Bluff, located just a few days away from this town.


    A few days'' journey along the dirt road that Vicente had encountered with Nan''s group earlier would be enough for the group to reach the entrance to Fallsor Bluff.


    ...


    At the entrance to Fallsor Bluff, Rex left his sleeping position on one of Vicente''s shoulders. As he moved in front of the group, he raised his guard, sensing the danger drawing ever closer.


    As the beast took on its most powerful form, the magicians were in formation, some of them on guard, but others searching for the signs they were looking for.


    Vicente was a great magician, but he wasn''t an expert in many things. For that there was a 7th stage Beast Tamer and a Tracker.


    Beast Tamers were professionals who specialized not only in taming creatures, as the name implied. They also studied, in detail, the characteristics of all types of beast, methods of containing, weakening or strengthening them, if that was the aim. They also knew the habits and habitats of all kinds of creatures.


    As for a Tracker, this was a secondary profession for most magicians. Trackers'' focus was on finding subtle clues and identifying the paths of their targets.


    Any decent magician would know how to follow obvious clues, such as a footprint or a trail of blood. But following more invisible clues could be quite difficult.


    Aware of this, Vicente formed a faction alongside Larissa that was filled with different types of talent.


    At this moment, the group''s Tracker was talking quietly to the Beast Tamer, sensing that he had found something.


    "A strong, furry beast with a cultivation of no less than 7-Star of the 7th stage passed through here. It left an electric trail here," said the Tracker when he identified something that not even Vicente, who had an affinity with lightning, could feel it.


    But that was natural. What the Tracker in the group felt wasn''t lightning, but the aftermath of lightning where the creature that had dropped some fur in the surrounding area had passed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Beast Tamer picked up one fur and, through its fragrance, but also the information about electricity, she identified the creature. "Storm Bear. This is amon type of beast from the mountains of Fallsor Bluff. They have nocturnal behavior and it''s not umon for them to reach the 8th stage when allowed to live close to their life expectancies."


    One of the interesting things about magical beasts was that when a being had the talent to reach a certain level, its magical quality was usuallypatible with that level. In this case, the 8th stage most closely matched the indigo grade, just what Vicente was looking for now.


    "What is the creature''s maximum strength? And how long has it been here?" Larissa, a warrior for the group, asked the Tracker.


    The man estimated. "I can''t say. I can only estimate up to the 7th stage. It could be a Grand Magus. I really don''t know. But it''s at least a 7-Star Magus. The tracks it left are only generated by strong creatures... In particr, I think this one might be angry."


    The Beast Tamer said, "It''s a female."


    "Maybe she''s pregnant? Or has she lost her cubs?" Vicente imagined a good reason for a female to be angry, regardless of the breed.


    "It''s possible," said the Beast Tamer.


    "Hmm, let''s move on with Storm Bear''s tracks." Vicente nodded in the direction of the Tracker.


    Although he wasn''t an expert, he knew what the Storm Bear looked like, and if the creature that passed by had an indigo pentagram, it would fall well within the seventh position of his first magical form.


    The group moved on, with the Tracker showing the path the creature had taken, while Rex continued ahead of the group, sniffing out trouble.


    Besides Larissa and Vicente, warriors but also cksmiths, as well as the two leading the search, there were two more members in the group, an Alchemist and a Formations Master.


    Thetter two could help weaken their target before a fight or even lure their target into a trap.


    Vicente had rarely made use of these tricks in Pris Realm, but the sects of Light Cay, such as Stonewall, had extensive knowledge and techniques for facilitating beast hunting.


    The creatures on this ind were powerful indeed. Without special tricks, many of the holders of incredible pentagram configurations wouldn''t be so impressive.


    And for Vicente, these techniques were a godsend. He followed behind his group, feeling the ease of having a group prepared for a journey like this.


    Unlike the previous situation with Bert and Garin, this time they avoided several problems and followed the right path from where apatible creature had gone. In a fraction of the time he had invested previously, Vicente and his group would soon arrive at the spot where their target was.


    "He''s just ahead, boss. From here to there it''s up to you," said the Tracker as he pointed to a cave about 400 meters away from them.


    Vicente looked in that direction and felt the creature''s magical fluctuation after walking a little closer.


    But when he noticed the essence of that blue-furred bear, Vicente sighed. ''Her Pentagram is almost turning indigo... A pity. If she had been a few years older, I would have gotten what I wanted.'' He was disappointed to note that the 8-Star of the 7th stage creature wouldn''t be able to meet his needs.


    He slowly retreated to the group, as the creature opened her eyes inside the cave where she was resting from her lunch.


    As she moved her head slowly to the side, the creature saw the human looking in her direction. But when their eyes met, something made her turn quickly.


    Vicente saw the bear hiding her head between her paws and pretending to be asleep, and couldn''t help but smile.


    ''Good reaction, haha.'' He returned to his group''s side, back to the start of the hunt.


    "Let''s find another beast. That one doesn''t suit me."

 Chapter 1008 Target Found

    Chapter 1008 Target Found


    Two dayster, after a few more misses, the group was near yet another powerful beast with the potential to offer Vicente''s first indigo pentagram in Light Cay.


    At this point, his group was hiding in rocks near a river, while he was assessing the situation of the beast they had been tracking for thest few hours.


    Arriving near the creature lying on one bank of the river ahead, in the middle part of Fallsor Bluff, Vicente opened his eyes wide as he felt the sensationing from that being of 9-Star Magus cultivation. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''I''ve finally done it!'' He clenched his fists as he faced the creature with its back to him, a kind of snake with light blue scales and a body as big as a tree trunk.


    But Vicente didn''t act promptly against the creature. He looked toward his group and gave a thumbs-up sign, showing that he had found what he wanted.


    As soon as they understood Vicente''s signal, two magicians stepped forward to help him, while Rex and Larissa stood guard to protect the other group members.


    The Formation Master and the Beast Tamer stopped next to Vicente, both making use of the shadows controlled by theirpanion to move without attracting the enemy''s attention.


    ''You must act against it by surprise, Vicente. This kind of beast has great senses and a powerful body. If you let it perceive you, it will stiffen its scales to the point that even you will have difficulty hurting it. If it realizes that you can kill it, it may even run away, given its unusual speed.


    Attack it to wound it first so that it can''t run away and is left with a vulnerability. After that, the fight should be brutal, but your chances will be good.''


    After listening to the group''s Beast Tamer, Vicente listened to the Formation Master. ''I''m going to activate one of my concealment formations to shuffle the mana on the area and camouge the start of your movement. Your shadows won''t be able to hide you when you act, but my formation will give you a few seconds.


    Following that, I''ll use something to disturb your opponent''s mind. That should be enough for you tounch your first attack. From then on, it will be entirely up to you to deal with it.''


    Vicente thanked them both, and then saw the Beast Tamer standing next to the group''s Formation Master, helping the man how to act against the snake ahead. He waited for their signal and when they were ready a few momentster, he moved towards his goal.


    He circted the mana through his body and prepared his attack, creating a curved de with the metals around his body, while covering it with darkness.


    He could use light if he wanted to, but as it was night at the moment, his powers of darkness would be stronger than ever.


    Once he was ready, he manipted the space in the area, making his way towards the enemy resting on the riverbank.


    The concealment formation helped him at first, as he appeared closer to the blue snake, already manipting the creature''s body to weaken it for his attack.


    At the same time, the mental disturbance formation made the creature see a subtly distinct reality, as Vicente unleashed his attack against the enormous snake''s head.


    Sparks of electricity formed in the air between him and the enemy, while a glow emerged from the snake''s eyes, followed by a lunge at thest moment before his weapon contacted its head.


    Vicente watched his opponent move as poisonous mana flowed from the creature''s inocting teeth when he finally reached it.


    Even though it had moved in thest instant, the creature was not at its best. It dodged an attack on its head, but when Vicente''s curved weapon hit it, it left a cut a meter long and 20 centimeters deep down the length of its body.


    Vicente sensed his subtle mistake and the creature''s counterattack. He promptly raised his arms in front of his body, while making the ground beneath the creature create earthen hands to immobilize it.


    These earthen hands only hindered the snake''s movement, as it destroyed the obstacles in its path to strike Vicente''s body with the tip of its tail.


    Vicente felt a powerful blow on his right nk, for a moment almost losing his bnce and falling, as he slid 6 meters towards the river.


    The creature slid towards the stream, nning to take the enemy and this battle to its most interesting habitat, the river.


    But as it moved, a surreal pressure came over its body, with the shadows of the night eating away at its scaly body. It instinctively tried to back away, feeling its life under threat.


    Then a giant bolt of lightning formed behind Vicente, illuminating the night as he attacked it with a ck trident.


    Simultaneously, a storm formed in the surroundings, attracting strong winds, while the sound of lightning filled the air.


    Vicente''spanions watched open-mouthed as he fought in earnest for the first time they could remember, with Rex watching his master in awe, proud to serve such a magician.


    Unlike Rex, the snake that Vicente was facing now really deserved all of Vicente''s power!


    Just as the giant was about to reach the snake, the creature saw it wouldn''t stand a chance if it didn''t use everything it had. As it rose in front of the enemy, it made its body glow as it grewrger, also attracting lightning from the surrounding area, while its body vibrated strangely.


    Instead of acting against Vicente''s attack, its eyes turned towards the enemy, who was controlling those frightening powers for a 3-Star Magus to control.


    Vicente had advanced in level over thest few days and was now a 3-Star Magus!


    Because of this advancement, he felt confident when he saw the creature moving towards him, demonstrating the special movement and attack skills that only its race of snakes had.


    He made a spatial distortion appear in front of him, while concentrating his power of molecr maniption to act on that area, transforming his neighborhoods into something capable of destroying anything that came against him.


    "One of us is going to die. But it won''t be me!" he said as he shouted at the extremely fast creature.


    As soon as his voice ended, his and his opponent''s powers collided!

 Chapter 1009 Vicentes Seventh Pentagram

    Chapter 1009 Vicente''s Seventh Pentagram


    The creature collided with the distorted space around Vicente, and it couldn''t hold back the cry of agony as it tried to retreat immediately.


    It made a high-pitched sound as more of its venom burst from itsrge teeth, opening its mouth wide to the point where its throat became apparent, while parts of its blue scales were degraded.


    The scales of a beast as powerful as this creature were not simple. Normally they would withstand even attacks from beings stronger than it. But when it came into contact with the destructive power of the distortions around Vicente, it encountered something akin to a shredder that degraded its outermost defenses with ease.


    Vicente felt parts of his actions crumble in the face of the creature''s absurd strength, even though he hurt it more than it was forcing him to.


    His lightning giant brought his ck trident down on it, directing the sharp, dark-coated tips against the snake''s already wounded body.


    The creature tried to get away from him by struggling, even making part of itself move against him, being badly corroded to the point where its reddish flesh was visible, but still managing to reach Vicente''s body.


    "Impressive! But not enough!" Vicente muttered as he deformed the space and let the creature''s body pass through it and hit one tree near the riverbank where they were fighting.


    Earlier, he had been taken aback by the snake''s blow, but now he had learned the things it could do to counterattack.


    The snake looked at him with hatred in its eyes, but now it was toote for it to escape. With no chance against Vicente, it was prated at the height of its first wound, pinned against the damp ground of the riverbank, while screaming even more amid its bleeding.


    "Your stamina is impressive, beast. I''ll put those skills to good use when you be my seventh pentagram!" Vicente jumped up from where he was, making the metals in the ground follow hismands, wrapping the snake''s body in special metal belts.


    But just when the creature thought it had been trapped, mana charged each of the metalponents around it, glowing for a moment, beforesers broke out of these structures and cut into its body even more.


    The snake finally stopped screaming as the glow in its eyes faded, its body still struggling, even though it had been fractured into six unique pieces.


    The head area still seemed aware of what was happening as Vicentended on top of it, sweating terribly, while having some parts of his body burned off.


    The snake''s venom had reached one of his arms and almostpletely melted that body structure. Luckily, Vicente was a Healer with incredible regeneration skills. He skillfully sealed his own sense of pain in that arm while slowly regenerating it.


    Now with the creature dead, he sighed as he felt his mana at only 17% of its current normal.


    ''This beast demanded a lot from me... Far more than I would have liked to have spent on a single opponent.''


    Hearing Vicente''s thoughts, the consciousness of the Throne of Light and Darkness said, ''That was a 9-Star beast of the 7th stage. It was strong, but the opponent who will give you my seventh pentagram could be even stronger than it. If you didn''t feelfortable, it might be interesting toe back here when you be a 5-Star Magus.''


    ''No. I''m going to move on and see what I can achieve by absorbing this beast''s pentagram. I''ll get stronger and have a new skill. It''s also possible that I''ll improve the overall quality of my pentagrams of natural origin a little more.''


    Vicente was curious to hunt creaturespatible with the throne. In particr, he wanted beings with an affinity for light, given how focused his throne abilities were on darkness.


    Luckily, Light Cay didn''t have that name by chance. It was one of the inds with the highest concentration of beings from the Light Path, as the people of the Pris Realm called it.


    ''Then I wish you luck. The sooner you get my next pentagram, the better,'' said the throne before disappearing again. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After these words, Vicente felt hispanions approach him and quickly set up a security perimeter.


    The Formation Master activated his defensive barriers around the area, along with camouge formations. The Beast Tamer also moved in, cing some fragrances famous for their repellent effects against beasts in the surroundings, while the others stood guard.


    Vicente said a few words to his faction members and was soon in the lotus position, his eyes closed and his hands rxed on his legs.


    The mana in his body allowed itself to be connected to the natural essence of the area, along with the creature''s indigo pentagram moving out of its remains and gradually connecting to the beast killer.


    The entire process in Anicane was much faster than what he experienced in Pris Realm. Within minutes, Vicente felt the pentagram enter his soul space, where it soon positioned itself above his sixth pentagram, and connected to his other essences.


    His skin trembled subtly as its fibers strengthened, gradually, the characteristics of the dead snake seeping into his being.


    The snake''s special abilities were super speed, electric poison, mental power amplified by electricity and it also had a regenerative power rted to the water element.


    Vicente didn''t have the water element natural to him, but he had already achieved an affinity with various elements along his path, including water.


    As his new pentagram stabilized in the seventh position, he felt his defensive characteristics improve, while his body also gained extra resistance to poisons.


    His other natural pentagrams connected to the maic magical form grew stronger as another indigo essence joined this magical form, while Vicente felt his new ability.


    In his mind, he saw again what the snake had done moments ago against him, when it had prepared to make a super-fast strike and even managed to ignore part of his dposing ability.


    Through the new ability, Vicente could feel that he could speed up his speed from zero to close to the speed of light in a few moments and attack opponents with his own bodies!

 Chapter 1010 In Search of the 14th Pentagram

    1010 In Search of the 14th Pentagram


    "How are you feeling?" One of Vicente''s group mates asked, his smile impossible to hide.


    Each of them was extremely interested to see Vicente in action the way he was now, to see how much stronger he would prove to be inbat against a creature of the same level as the now-dead snake.


    As Vicente already knew well, a cultivator wouldn''t be at their best until they had reached all their pentagrams. Not only would he not have all the abilities that their level allowed them, but all their abilities would be weaker as long as they didn''tplete the requirements of their cultivation stage.


    Vicente was already aplicated monster to face before, but now he had got a new skill and advanced a few more steps in terms ofbat power.


    Everyone was curious to see how strong their leader had be!


    "Well, I''d said," Minos said to his group after he had finished absorbing the pentagram and felt ready to move on with his journey. "In fact, I feel perfect to go on a new hunt now."


    The entire group there already knew that Vicente had a second magical form. After more than a year of working together, there was no way he could hide information as critical as this from hispanions.


    Fortunately, they had agreements with him and couldn''t leak information about the faction or even about him.


    But the moment Minos touched on this point, the members of the group became more serious. He was certainly stronger now. But hunting down a new pentagram would pose a simr or even superior challenge to the previous one.


    Things had turned out well for everyone in the just-finished fight, but the difference between that oue and the one in which things would turn out badly for the group hadn''t been that great.


    "Are you sure about this? I thought we were only going to hunt one of your pentagrams today," asked the group''s alchemist.


    Vicente was direct in his reply, "We''re already here and anyway, we''ll have to travel around the area for a few days to get away from danger. If we find somethingpatible with me in the next few days, we''ll avoid wasting time in the future."


    Larissa looked at Vicente and spoke on his behalf, "The ck Raven Crew is not a simple group. We can win a lot against them, but if Vicente can be as strong as possible at the time of this mission, that will be better."


    Vicente thanked the white-haired woman with a nod as he looked at the item Collins had given him. The Cursed Compass was strongly indicating the presence of something relevant to his secondary mission in the area.


    ''I''ll see about that while I hunt for my next pentagram.'' He thought to himself as hispanions voiced their opinions.


    "Let''s search for four days." He suggested to appease the most worried. "If we don''t find any interesting beasts and within our limits, we''ll set out against the ck Raven Crew."


    ... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Meanwhile, back in the Pris Realm...


    Almost 10 years had passed in the blink of an eye since the death of Demien Bloodthorne and little by little, the festivitiesmemorating that day were arriving in different parts of the continent.


    The threat of monsters and vampires had not passed in the meantime, but the humanmunity had grown in continental dominance and recovery of magical power in recent years.


    The monsters had beenpletely expelled from the south and center of the continent and were now approaching the time when their domains would be the same as they had been before The Purification.


    Human fences and trains had proliferated across the continent with the explosion of the Cataclysm Order, a force that hadpletely taken over the power vacuum left by the Congregation of Revtions.


    In particr, some of the major cities on the continent were now the metal cities created by the war hero, Venerable Vicente Fuller.


    Statues of Vicente could now be found around the continent''s main cities, not just human cities, and not just metal cities. His name alone frightened the monsters and humans and beasts respected him almost equally.


    Amid this, Nina and Lauren''s names had be famous, honoring the surname and blood they bore of the greatest and most important magician in the entire history of the continent.


    Little news of Lauren had circted around the continent in recent times. She was among the strongest of the allied forces against the monsters and rarely showed herself in public. But the situation was totally different for Nina, who had grown famous for her actions in expanding the human frontier against the monsternds.


    Nina had at least 20,000 creature kills on her personal record and songs chanted of her exploits from north to south, east to west.


    She was currently one of the youngest and most powerful High-level Paragons on the continent, who was due to advance to be an Archmage any day now.


    Meanwhile, all of Vicente''s women had long since be Archmages, but few on the entire continent knew their names. Certainly the most important Paragons and Archmages in the alliance knew and respected them very much, but their names hardly existed among ordinary people.


    Today, however, the three women who were as respected among the continent''s strongest as Lauren and Nina were reunited in the same city where their journey had long since begun.


    In the ancient Saltstar City, a grand altar built from the ruins of the city destroyed by monsters now housed the headquarters of the Cataclysm Order.


    In this particr ce, a girl with ck hair and blue eyes, carrying a special ne around her neck, was walking among men in the same uniform, their weapons raised while they were on bended knee.


    She was all in ck, with a veil over her youthful face. But anyone who could see her as this artifact would know one of the most beautiful young maidens around.


    Her beauty was not important, however. There today to awaken her powers and fully assume the duties of Altar Master, Annie Fuller carried on her shoulders the expectations of several of her family''s strongest subordinates, there today to apany the start of her magical journey.


    This morning she had turned 14 years old and would finally begin her journey towards her father!


    However, Annie had other concerns on her mind. At the moment, Lauren and Nina were preparing for the intensified movements of the monstrous forces, a result of the imminent end of the 6th stage vampires'' seclusion!

 Chapter 1011 Farewell

    1011 Farewell


    At the end of Annie''s magical awakening ceremony, Nova had tears streaming from her eyes at the sight of the totally cyan Magic Gem on her daughter''s forehead.


    Watching her daughter''s awakening had been one of the most emotional moments of her life. As she stood next to Lina and La, she couldn''t help but think of Vicente as she wiped away her tears with a handkerchief.


    Ten years had passed, but the longing she felt for him now had not diminished. She certainly didn''t spend her days thinking only about Vicente. She had many issues to deal with as one of the leaders of the human territory and a powerful Archmage. But she constantly thought of her husband and missed him terribly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The pain of not being able to see him hadn''t weakened over the years, but had grown stronger. This was particrly true at the moment, when they were preparing for their first major confrontation with the vampires in years.


    Today was thest day that Nova could be so close to Annie. After today, she would join the allies of the human coalition on the northern border, while Annie would begin her training at Cataclysm Order headquarters.


    "Sigh... Time has flown so fast." La murmured as she too felt emotional, watching Annie descend from the continent''s most important Awakening Altar, apuded by the many subordinates.


    All those men and women had sworn their loyalty to Annie when Vicente was still on the continent, and each of them now saw a remnant of their leader and hero in this young girl. For years, they had treated her as their leader out of respect for their founding leader, but now they saw in her the hint of what she would be.


    They were relieved, but also proud. To have a leader with cyan grade natural talent was incredible!


    As long as Annie had her chance to grow, one day she would be a powerful Archmage!


    Lina and her harem sisters weren''t thinking the same as the men apuding Annie''s sess and said, "Indeed. Time has passed quickly... I wonder if Vicente experienced the same thing as us? Now we''re close to finally letting go of Annie''s hands and letting her go her own way."


    "He''s certainly working hard to keep his end of the bargain with the elves and dragons," Nova said with a blind confidence that her husband would do such a thing and that he would not fail.


    When Annie returned to their side, the three of them let their words die down as they watched her with sparkles in their eyes.


    "You''re a grown woman now, Annie." Nova massaged her daughter''s shoulders, while Rory''s father stood nearby, having been appointed Annie''s bodyguard for the time being.


    The man had be an Advanced Archmage, so there weren''t many others better suited to the role.


    As for Rory, Casey, Sarah and the other important family members, including Eve, they were busy in the north at the moment, some ready for battles against the vampires, others in that region to support their allies.


    "Mom... I didn''t want you to leave," said the ck-haired, blue-eyed girl, as her lips formed a sad bow.


    "I know. Don''t worry. We''ll be fine. We have the escape devices left by your father." Nova assured her daughter. "But there''s no other alternative. The vampires will act massively against the human coalition in no time. If we don''t move first, we''ll end up in a situation simr to the one at the time of The Purification."


    Annie knew this, so she wouldn''t insist on preventing her mother, Lina, and La from leaving.


    On the other hand, Vicente''s three wives wouldn''t hesitate to leave Annie behind either. After a decade since their man''s departure, they had seen the little girl be an intelligent woman, capable of leadership and very focused on her goals.


    Annie had always given importance to the family''s affairs and dedicated herself to contributing in any way she could. So far, she had only been able to contribute by learning how to lead, how to be a good magician, and the basics of her future professions.


    Now that she had awakened her Dark Path power, she could develop it further. Both she and her family and subordinates were confident that she would know how to move forward, even without the constant help of her close rtives.


    "But don''t think too much about our absence, Annie." Nova smiled at her. "Focus on your training and try to be a Mage as soon as possible."


    "Hmm, I''ll do that." She promised as she received a few words of congrattions for the power she had gained, with La and Lina trying to relieve her of the burden of their temporary farewell.


    "When will I hear from you?" she asked as she walked alongside them towards the exit of the underground area where they were.


    "I don''t know. It could be a few months. We''re going to travel north and join the coalition. You''ll hear the news as soon as we start moving inbat against the monsters," Lina was the one to answer the Fuller girl.


    "If the situation gets worse, you''ll have to hide and let Julian and his group join us," Nova said, as she looked at the red-haired man walking behind them.


    Julian was supposed to stand by Annie in almost every possible circumstance. But if all the strongest magicians fell in the weeks ahead, leaving one of the strongest men in the humanmunity on guard would be a mistake.


    "I know what to do. Don''t worry," Annie said as she neared the exit of this unit, where she stopped and watched the three women follow into the open air, where Vicente''s robotic armor kept the area secure.


    "See you, Annie. I hope to return in victory and with 6th stage vampire blood." Nova said, before she and her two harem sisters flew away, quickly disappearing from the Cataclysm Order leader''s sight.


    Annie sighed as she shed her farewell tears, but as she thought about her responsibilities, she dried her feelings on her face and turned to go back inside her headquarters.


    "Let''s get to work, Julian. There''s no time to lose."


    "Certainly, Altar Master," said the man as he followed behind her a minuteter, while he couldn''t help wondering how his son was doing.


    But he was confident in Rory. The boy had be an Intermediate Archmage after these years of action against the monsters!


    ''New high-level battles are approaching... Will I have to join the fight?

 Chapter 1012 Coalition in the Northern Region

    Chapter 1012 Coalition in the Northern Region


    Further north in Pris Realm, there was a city of 5,000 inhabitants on the border of humannd and areas unimed since The Purification.


    Even after years of work and many victories, there were still areas of the continent that had previously belonged to humans or Light Path beast tribes that still needed to be reimed.


    At posts like this small human town, allied forces from across the continent were stationed, preparing forbat, ready to defend human territories and purge the monsters.


    In this particr location, a young-looking red-haired man, around 40 and of Intermediate Archmage cultivation, was in charge of the area when a man with tanned skin and long ck hairnded in front of the town.


    The guards on duty went on alert, eyeing the Intermediate Archmage who had just arrived from the unimed area ahead.


    But after a second analysis, the group under themand of the red-haired individual rxed when they noticed the symbol of the Sentinels of the Order on one of the neer''s chest.


    "I bring news from the north," Casey said as he approached the tent where Rory had been sitting in front of a fire earlier that evening.


    Rory opened his eyes and weed his old familypanion into his tent. "What''s up?" Vicente''s best friend asked.


    "Lauren sent news. The elves have predicted the great battle we will have on our journey to end the war. We are less than a month away from deciding the future of Pris Realm.


    Great prosperity or the end of the continent awaits us after this interval!"


    Rory sighed when he heard this, but the time hade for them to settle this war once and for all.


    "All right. My group will be ready to fight," Rory said as he stood up and offered Casey a cup of tea.


    "Thanks, but I''m going to have to decline. I''m going to Sarah''s after here and then I''ll stop by three other outposts."


    "Oh? All right, then. But before you go, tell me how Lauren''s group is doing." Rory insisted.


    "Well, I''d say. She''s already an Advanced Archmage and from the rumors I''ve heard, Nina joined her in Majestic Treefrog Grove after reaching the beginning of the 6th stage."


    Rory wasn''t surprised. Nina had been the most talented on the continent since Vicente had left. Even more so considering the way her magical form worked, it was only natural that she should be an Archmage so young!


    "It''s a pity we don''t have more time. Otherwise, we wouldn''t even need to fight. Nina would be enough inbat," he said with a smile on his face, managing to wrench a smile from Casey''s lips.


    "Certainly." Casey was getting ready to leave when he heard from Rory.


    "Oh, right, I''ve got news from the south. Nova, Lina, and La are on the move. Annie has awakened a magical form of the Dark Path, cyan grade."


    "Sigh! Times are changing. If we don''t die in the next few weeks, we''ll soon be elders dealing with the new generation."


    The two said goodbye, looking forward to such a fate rather than the imminent end that so many of theirpanions feared.


    Rory looked up at the stars and sighed. ''If I don''t die in this war, I''ll be an Advanced Archmage. Then I''ll prepare to go to the Supreme Continent.


    Just wait for me, Vicente. I''ll soon be exploring the wonders of the Supreme Continent by your side!''


    ...


    Meanwhile, Nina was at Bart''s and Onyx''s side in the territory of the dragons, these two beasts of her brother''s who had apanied her over thest few years. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The two creatures still bore the symbols of Vicente''s pentagrams, but these symbols were now gray, given how far away from them Vice was. However, these essences in the bodies of the two 6th stage creatures was enough for the Fuller family to know that he was alive.


    Somewhere, Vicente was striving to grow stronger and fulfill his mission to make travel between the continents possible again for those below the 7th stage.


    Nina asionally thought about her brother, but ever since she had hunted her sixth pentagram, she had been more focused on vampires.


    She had only recently be an Archmage, but she had quickly obtained a good cyan pentagram, given the wealth of essences in groups of monsters, their mortal enemies at the moment. And now with six essences in her magical foundation, Nina craved the vampire blood to be an Intermediate Archmage or even threaten the Advanced level.


    Given the grade of her talent and the fact that she could absorb the powers of others to grow stronger faster, she was confident that she would quickly be a Master Archmage, or even an Archon Archmage, the highest level for a 6th stage being to reach.


    However, achieving this would not be easy. With Intermediate Archmage level vampires about to awaken, the battle for the continent''s Archmages wouldn''t be easy!


    There should only be a few Archmages of that level among vampires, but vampires of that level were as strong as Master Archmages in the coalition.


    There were only two such individuals in the entire coalition organized around Lauren, and both were from races that had weaknesses against vampires.


    But Nina wasn''t afraid. While she looked after her brother''s beasts as if they were her own, she had her husband at her side, as well as 6th stage robotic armor and Cataclysm Order men. Not only that, in the battle they were waiting for to decide the war, she would fight alongside her older sister!


    "Miss Nina, I''m sorry to interrupt," said a Sentinel of the Order as he approached where Killian and Nina were standing with the great crow and the basilisk. "Miss Death has just arrived at the camp. She and the elves are joining our group to march to The Ivory Desert."


    Nina immediately stopped what she was doing in that green field, in the middle of that sunny day. A smiling bow formed on her lips before a word escaped her mouth.


    "Perfect."


    She moved ahead of her husband and the Sentinel of the Order, leading the group to where the tribe''s strongest dragons were already weing Lauren and the 6th stage elves.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1013 Eighth Class Resources

    Chapter 1013 Eighth ss Resources


    As Lauren and Nina''s group prepared for their imminent action against the 6th stage vampires, Vicente was on the third day of searching for his 14th pentagram after getting the previous one.


    In those two days, the Cursed Compass led them to confrontation against high level 7th stage beasts and even to an escape from an 8th stage creature. But on the asions when the group prospered, he got valuable resources to be a more powerful Real Sorcerer.


    On three asions, he got Eighth ss resources,pleting more than half of the resources needed to perform an 8th stage ritual.


    In the middle of the afternoon today, when the group was moving on with their search, Vicente saw thepass working again. He led his team towards a potential Eighth ss resource, something that could well be under protecting one of Fallsor Bluff''s strongest beings!


    Vicente''spanions followed more closely behind him, clinging to their defensive or support items, while Rex was at his master''s side.


    Vicente reached into the surrounding woods in search of signs of what the Cursed Compass was leading him to. Thepass didn''t show any signs if you were more than a few hundred meters from the feature it was picking up. As soon as it showed ''life'', one could already be very close to the resource.


    Letting his senses scan his surroundings, Vicente slowed down, sensing something powerful ahead. But this something wasn''t exactly a resource with immense potential for him, but someone who made him stop and frown.


    He stopped a little ahead of hispanions, in a position near a gorge. From there, he could see a creature with a thin white body, four semi-transparent wings with golden dots around its structure, and eight eyes on its head.


    The creature seemed to be collecting something, which Vicente immediately understood what it was.


    ''An insect of light! It''s taking the Dawn Salt!'' Vicente identified not only the type of beast and the resource showed by thepass, but he also sensed the indigo pentagram inside that 1-Star 8th stage creature!


    Hispanions stopped behind him while he thought about what to do. From where he was, he could still retreat and pretended he hadn''t seen anything. The creature would hardly look for trouble while it was with a ''mine'' of Dawn Salt, something that could take it to the middle of the 8th stage. In the meantime, the group could continue searching the area and avoid a dangerous confrontation.


    But Vicente had promised hispanions that if they didn''t find a beastpatible with him within four days, they would set off on their next mission. Now there were only 18 hours left, so he was on the brink. If he gave up on the insect ahead, he probably wouldn''t get anything else out of the trip.


    ''If I want the Dawn Salt, I''ll have to fight the Rebirth Butterfly. And if I want that insect''s pentagram, I''ll end up getting the Dawn Salt... That''s the best situation I could find!''


    A smile formed on Vicente''s face as he strongly considered the idea of challenging a Grand Magus and getting the pentagram from that Light Path creature.


    He looked at hispanions, and Larissa spotted the problem on Vicente''s smile.


    "The beast with my future pentagram is right in front of us," he said quietly, making everyone tense up.


    "What is its cultivation?" the group''s Beast Tamer asked.


    "1-Star?"


    "Grand Magus..." Vicentepleted, while even Rex looked at him with an apathetic look on his face.


    "Grand Magus?" Larissa opened her mouth as she paled, wondering what kind of thing Vicente might have in mind.


    There were certainly several Light Path creatures with indigo pentagrams with 8th stage cultivation all over Light Cay. But they wouldn''t go up to any of them on purpose because doing so was tantamount to defying death.


    Even the group''s Formation Master, Alchemist and Beast Tamer working together couldn''t do much to change the oue of a confrontation against such a powerful creature. Given the enormous difference in cultivation between them and the enemy, their actions would almost be like trying to beat the sea with a small fire.


    Vicente smiled at hispanions'' behavior and said, "You should retreat now. Give me what might be of some use against a Rebirth Butterfly and back away. The battle will be destructive."


    The Beast Tamer watched the Alchemist and the Formations Master hand Vicente what they thought might be useful, while she herself sighed.


    "I have nothing useful against beasts like that. Rebirth Butterflies are tricky to deal with. They have powerful affinities with light and can illuminate an entire forest in the middle of the night, driving away the darkness and strengthening the light itself. It''s the middle of the day now, so it''s at one of its strongest moments. Nothing I give you will help."


    Vicente was grateful for the warning as he watched the group retreat. Meanwhile, he focused on the creature, which was using its legs to grab more of the Dawn Salt from the area ahead.


    Vicente appeared floating behind the creature, an insect as big as an adult human.


    The creature looked back with disdain for a moment, but then changed its ways. Suddenly, 13 pentagrams appeared around Vicente, 8 of them indigo, and 5 cyan. In particr, thest of Vicente''s indigo pentagrams shone strongly, emitting a golden light that paralyzed the surrounding space.


    "I hadn''t used this skill on Light Cay yet. Time for me to use the Throne of Light to its fullest," Vicente said as he decided to beat his opponent not by using his darkness, but by using light!


    The light in the surroundings came to a standstill. At some points, it condensed into golden weapons, which then flew at the opponent staring at Vicente.


    The golden throne behind Vicente glowed brightly as his first skill also showed its effect, with Light Suppression creating a glowing domain belonging to its user. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Even though it was an 8th stage beast, the creature felt pressured as the enemy began its attack!

 Chapter 1014 Near the 14th Pentagram?

    Chapter 1014 Near the 14th Pentagram?


    Several golden weapons flew against the butterfly above what appeared to be a small, glowing mine of something extremely valuable.


    The Dawn Salt had a ridiculous amount of mana concentrated around it and almost distorted space itself with so many different elements around it.


    Vicente looked at it for a moment and understood why this was an Eighth ss resource capable of banishing various types of existence from given spaces under rituals.


    But he didn''t focus on the mineral item avable in that area, but on the creature with four wings, a white body, and golden body parts.


    The creature was paralyzed for a few moments by the suppression generated by the Throne of Light, but with its cultivation superior to Vicente''s by several levels, the creature eventually overcame the elemental pressure of this magical form.


    However, this didn''t happen quickly enough for the insect to escape the golden weapons of light he threw at it.


    Six luminous swords crossed space so quickly that they seemed to have teleported from the formation sites to the enemy''s body. Following this, they collided with the body of the Grand Magus beast, propelling it against the rocks surrounding the cliff.


    Sounds of explosions and breaking rocks rang out over arge area, making Vicente''spanions realize thatbat had begun.


    Vicente moved promptly, using the move of the beast that had tried to defeat him earlier. He made a lightning-fast strike, causing a spirit body to form and attack the creature, which was finally pping its wings.


    The insect wiggled in the rubble where it had fallen and pped its wings to get out of where it was. It sensed that something was approaching and suddenly created a golden barrier in the shape of four wings joined right in front of it.


    To Vicente''s surprise, his attack collided with this barrier, which didn''t even crack as it faced his powerful attack!


    "Oh?" He smiled suddenly, wondering how far it could defend itself. "But what will you do without a physical barrier to stop me?" he asked as a dark distortion appeared in front of his body.


    Then, under the creature''s watchful eyes, Vicente broke through the space where this Grand Magus'' defense was, while a metal de covered in poison and darkness shed against the creature''s body.


    ng!


    A loud ng sounded as one of the creature''s legs stopped Vicente''s attack, at the same time as chains appeared around its body and it felt its body subtly paralyze.


    Vicente frowned as he sensed something and jumped backwards, just before golden mes exploded from the creature''s position, consuming the metals he had just formed to paralyze the enemy.


    An electromaic barrier formed in front of him and then he became invisible, demonstrating to the creature the greatest set of abilities it had ever seen in a single magician.


    Vicente''s heart beat differently and more and more mana entered his body, elerating his ability to recover and control magic.


    Metallic creatures in the shapes of different beings, human and beast, formed on Vicente''s side of the battlefield, demonstrating different abilities and thoughts.


    Using the Metallic Symphony, Vicente let his 7th stage forging skills run wild, transforming the surrounding rocks into a small army of creatures with powers over metals, lightning, darkness, poisons, mes and light. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Meanwhile, ck mes appeared around the insect of light, eating away at the surroundings as the butterfly tried to avoid them.


    Shadows of the underworld formed amidst Vicente''s robots, while the day seemed to lose its light. A golden sphere formed over the area, skirting the light while darkness covered the space below where the light was no longer reaching.


    The darkness of the night covered a space a few square kilometers in area, amidst the emergence of the shadowy monsters in Vicente''s Darkness Realm.


    Larissa and the others felt it 11 kilometers away from the focus of thebat, each of them sensing the immense power that Vicente was demonstrating at that very moment.


    Gulp!


    "Is that the boss'' ultimate power?" asked the Formation Master standing there, while the others looked off into the distance where the sounds of exchanging blows wereing from.


    Even with Vicente using all that power, the creature was fighting him!


    Vicente''s faction mates didn''t know whether to be more impressed because he was fighting a Grand Magus or that the butterfly was challenging such an abominable existence!


    They continued to follow the battle with their magical senses, while Vicente made his metallic and dark army fight against the butterfly of light.


    The creature showed just how incredible it was, using its light maniption skills to counter the surrounding darkness. But it couldn''t do it without paying with injuries and demonstrating that it wasn''t that superior to Vicente just because it had a cultivation a few levels higher than his.


    Vicente had several of his creations destroyed and felt the effects of using so many of his skills in the same fight. His mental wear and tear soon began to show, while the creature''s long-range attacks left minor wounds on him, even though they were hiding behind his electromaic shield and invisibility.


    Vicente recognized the creature''s power and how he still needed to grow in soul mana density and mana control outside his body to reach the level of beating creatures like this on his own. However, as he gradually lost thebat advantage, he activated the devices hispanions had given him to buy some time.


    He took ritual items from his spatial ring, with a dangerous n in mind.


    ''I think I''ll only open the Gates of Hell if I try to banish spectral creatures... That''s not the case now, so I hope the worst doesn''t happen.'' He thought in a cold sweat.


    "Empowerment Ritual!" He linked his hands together as he formed a circle on the ground with his necessary materials at five different ends in a geometric shape.


    Red mes appeared in his eyes, while a 7-Star cultivation creature of the 7th stage appeared from a hiding ce near thisbat. The creature was covered in red mes, while Vicente used it as a sacrifice to his temporary strengthening.

 Chapter 1015 Result of the Toughest Confrontation

    Chapter 1015 Result of the Toughest Confrontation


    The butterfly sensed something was wrong and immediately tried to run away.


    The human attacking him was dangerous. He had already shown himself to be so. But what it had witnessed so far was nothing more than a high level prank for this beast. It had suffered a few injuries and had tested how it would fare against a creature with a higher elemental affinity than it. But when it saw the red mes in Vicente''s eyes, the butterfly saw something it didn''t want to.


    A dark shadow appeared on the magician, as his aura rose from the normal 3-Star Magus, quickly reaching 6-Star!


    Vicente was already weakening a moment ago, and the insect intended to end this in the next few moments. But now he had regained all his power and was even stronger than before!


    Vicente saw the creature turn to flee andughed. "Toote. You would have done it sooner. But not now!"


    At Vicente''s words, the Darkness Realm grew stronger, condensing a barrier of darkness capable of preventing even the early 8th stage beast from escaping.


    It did its best by releasing a golden powder as it flew, something that eroded the darkness in its path.


    But Vicente didn''t just have darkness. His powers were perfectly dual. Even as the enemy''s light consumed his darkness, his own light emerged to degrade the butterfly''s poisonous powder.


    Vicente raised his arms in the air and forced the creature''s body to the ground, as metal des flew along with shadow demons attacking the four-winged creature.


    The red mes consumed the beast Vicente had used in this Real Sorcerer ritual, giving him only a few more moments of action before his powers copsed.


    He flew towards the butterfly, delivering the same blow he had used at the start of the fight.


    Hisst pentagram of the throne glowed and all the remaining light in the Darkness Realm froze. Then the attacks of darkness, together with golden des of light, acted together against his target.


    Boom!


    Right after the bang and the sound of rocks breaking, insect grunts spread from that area, where Vicente instantly appeared after the creature fell there.


    As soon as he saw the creature''s colored blood decorating the rocks in that crater, he brought his two hands down on the creature''s head.


    The butterfly''s wings appeared in the path of Minos'' glowing fingers, but even they didn''t resist much. So close together, but the early 8th stage creature was too weakened by its mana expenditure and its injuries. It couldn''t take it when Vicente overcame it, breaking its wings and reaching for the sides of its head.


    Vicente pierced the insect''s head with his index fingers,pletely immobilizing the creature by finally essing the insides of its body.


    All the metals in that structure fell under his control and he smiled in victory.


    Boom!


    Onest explosion took ce in that area, scattering the brains and blood of the now-dead butterfly across a wide space!


    Vicente won the battle by blowing up his target''s body!


    Following his victory, he slumped to the ground, feeling his muscles contract violently, while a vein seemed to have exploded behind one of his eyes. His vision turned red, while his surroundings seemed more difficult to analyze than an area covered in dense magical fog. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As he fell backwards to the ground, he did his best not to faint.


    He had won, but it hadn''t been by much. If the creature had held out a few moments longer, he would have been the one to perish.


    Looking up at the sky over the area, Vicente felt his maniption of the surroundings decay exponentially, with his Darkness Realm fading away as the metals in the surroundings fell lifeless to the ground.


    He stayed conscious as an indigo pentagram emerged from the spot where he had destroyed the 1-Star Grand Magus.


    The moment this essence entered his body, Larissa and the others appeared in that ce, each of them with incredulous but also very proud looks on their faces.


    They were shaking with excitement after that battle, but they quickly put up their defenses, trying to camouge Vicente.


    One of them busied himself with collecting the Dawn Salt Vicente wanted so badly, giving him the chance to focus on absorbing his new pentagram.


    After such a high level battle, they would need to flee the area as soon as possible so as not to get into any more trouble!


    Vicente concentrated as he felt as if he had been run over by the effects of the ritual he had performed.


    Fortunately, the strengthening ritual had worse damage on the ritual offering and not on the one receiving the power bonuses. As long as the creature Vicente used died, he would only need some ordinary rest before recovering!


    This kind of thing made Real Sorcerers soplicated and powerful!


    The initial moments of absorbing his 14th pentagram were difficult. Vicente felt a lot of pain as the new pentagram bonded with one of his essences. But he had conquered this pentagram so well that the entire process was quick and simple.


    Soon the throne was growing in size and power, with the seventh pentagram fitting into the top position of the magical form. It connected to Vicente''s other essences, strengthening them in general.


    Little by little, Vicente felt the mana in his body recover and soon surpass the initial level he was at, advancing from the beginning to the end of the 3-Star level.


    Unlike low-quality pentagrams, indigo pentagrams had so much power in them that, when absorbed, they usually generated small improvements for their new owners. But as Vicente already had 6 extra pentagramspared to magicians of the same level as him, the improvement he experienced was much greater than what would happen with anyone else.


    ''The next pentagrams I''m going to absorb will be violets!'' Vicente thought as he felt his injuries recovering, already nning his next steps.


    Not long after he fell to the ground in that area, Vicente stood up and quickly thanked his group.


    Looking at the Dawn Salt, he stowed the item in his spatial ring before leading his group out of the area.


    "Let''s go in search of the ck Raven Crew!"

 Chapter 1016 The Awakening of the 6th Stage Vampires!

    Chapter 1016 The Awakening of the 6th Stage Vampires!


    Meanwhile, back in Pris Realm...


    In the far north of the continent, numerous monsters stood around an icy region where thergest desert on the entire continent was located.


    Close to the coast, The Ivory Desert was one of the most challenging ces on the entire continent, where only the most extreme creatures could live. Not by chance, this ce had be home to the most powerful monsters in Pris Realm, where vampires had made their home for hundreds of thousands of years.


    Previously, only powerful magicians and magical creatures would dare toe to this area. Not only that, only powerful monstrous races would live there. But things had changed a lot since the beginning of The Purification.


    Now the outskirts of the headquarters of the vampire territory were teeming with negative creatures from weaker races, with encampments stretching as far as the eye could see. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    There were so many monsters guarding or just living there at the moment that it would be almost impossible for one to travel through the region without being observed.


    After years of conflict with the forces of magicians and beasts of the Light Path, the creatures of the vampire coalition were, mostly, living around The Ivory Desert, both because they had been expelled from other areas of the continent and to protect this ce.


    Powerful individuals, such as Lauren Fuller, had several times tried to invade The Ivory Desert in recent years, seeking the deaths of the 6th stage vampires in seclusion in the area.


    Thest 10 years had been chaotic and rather negative for the beings in this region. Of the hundreds of thousands of inferior vampires and thousands of superior vampires, there had been almost no trace of this powerful race left in Pris Realm.


    The number of lower vampires had reached a level where one could say that they were on the verge of extinction. Meanwhile, fewer than 300 superior vampires existed on the continent at this time and they were, without exception, in hiding.


    However, that was about to change!


    At the start of another night in this cold and malicious area of the continent, the sound of a trumpet rang out from one of the highest mountains in the area.


    Little by little, the tired and despondent looks on the faces of the hundreds of thousands of magical creatures around the desert improved as they heard the sign they had been waiting for.


    As the creatures opened their eyes, raised their weapons in the air and shouted in excitement, three vampires left an underground cave in the middle of that area full of creatures.


    When they arrived in arge underground area, where ck walls took the ce of bare rock and red mes illuminated the area, the three came across a group of white-haired, red-eyed individuals.


    This group, however, was notrge. With less than 200 members, the group of Sovereigns and Paragons there paledpared to the presence of the three newly arrived Intermediate Archmages.


    The three strongest remaining vampires looked at their people for a few moments in silence. None of them were happy, even though they had finally ended their seclusion.


    ''That damned Vicente Fuller nearly destroyed us on his journey.'' One of them thought to himself, remembering how his people had lost not only Demien, but several 6th stage vampires and many good 5th stage talents who could have be Archmages.


    Vicente had also killed important 6th stage monsters that could have given the vampires a chance to develop more of their skills after his departure. If they still had some of those high-level Archmages they had before Vicente became an Archmage, their whole current situation would be different.


    ''Fucking Miss Death screwed us over good!'' thought one of those old vampires, his hateful gaze determined to suck the traitor''s blood.


    Lauren had, at the beginning of The Purification, been part of a sect allied with the vampires, but after being an ally, she had be the worst of the vampires'' executioners.


    Several vampires with the potential to be Archmages who were in seclusion after Vicente''s departure had been killed by her. The three vampires could see this by the ridiculously low number of strong vampires left after their decade of seclusion.


    However, now that they had ended their seclusion, it was time for aeback!


    With clenched fists, the oldest of these vampires, Vicente''s survivor, said in a harsh tone. "Prepare to go into battle! Let''s kill those damn magicians who think they''ve taken back the continent from us!"


    The strongest vampires in the area raised their voices in unison, each of them eager to taste human blood again.


    They would not take any chances with Lauren and Nina rampaging around the continent, while no one with the strength to fight them appeared. But with Intermediate Archmages who could keep them busy, they were more than willing to show themselves again.


    As soon as the three vampires walked out of that underground area, the dozens of vampires there followed them, with some of them walking closer to the elders and answering their questions.


    "Are you all that''s left?" one of them asked with an ugly look on his face.


    "No, there must be 50 to 100 of us scattered around the continent now. We issued a warning to everyone a few days ago, but we didn''t hear back. Either they''re hiding in wait for our movement, or they''re surrounded."


    There was also the possibility that these vampires were unwilling to risk themselves after everything that had happened in recent years.


    The monster coalition had certainly caused many difficulties for the maind forces and generated many deaths in recent years. But they had lost far more than they had taken from the allied forces led by Lauren.


    There was now a widespread feeling that the vampires were not so strong and should be careful when acting against Miss Death.


    "What about the inferior vampires?"


    "We have a thousand of them in the area, Elder. Most of them are Paragons, but we have 11 lower vampires in the mid part of 6th stage. They''re waiting for your orders."


    "What about the monsters?"


    "We have 350,000 creatures around. But less than 30,000 are Paragons and less than 200 are Archmages."


    "And the enemies? Where are they? What are their numbers?"


    "They''ve been surrounding us for 350 kilometers from where we are. Their encirclement has at least 100,000 individuals, including magicians and beasts. We don''t have the exact location of Lauren Fuller and Nina Fuller, but they must be hiding amid this siege. Supposedly, they will act together."


    "Nina Fuller?" The face of one of the 6th stage vampires contorted sharply, hearing that name for the first time. "Who''s that?"


    "A magician from the Dark Path, younger sister of Vicente Fuller. She''s killed tens of thousands of our coalition''s allies in recent years."


    The three vampires felt Vicente Fuller''s gue on them once again, not expecting the ursed Fuller family to have someone else to antagonize them.


    "Is there anyone else from that damned family?" one of them asked, before speaking without giving anyone room to answer him. "Never mind. Let''s hunt down all those with the surname Fuller! They must all die after we kill those two bitches!"

 Chapter 1017 Decisive Battle (1)

    Chapter 1017 Decisive Battle (1)


    "The red eyes are moving!"


    A message spread through the various siege points around The Ivory Desert.


    At one of the westernmost points, Tenglin, a beast of the peak of the Intermediate Archmage level, was in themanding position of the men in that area. As soon as he heard the signal that the vampires were moving, the great Qilin, who had had the honor of fighting alongside the legend Vicente Fuller, signaled to his group of over 3,000 beings, magicians and beasts.


    "Forward!" he said a single word as he moved with the desire to fight in his eyes, his muscles prepared forbat.


    Each of the over 3,000 individuals nearby moved, raising their weapons in the air, or preparing their ws and fangs for opponents close to where they stood. Each one of them felt confident as they were being led by a war hero in his own right, one of the foremost in the contest against the vampires and in reiming territory from the monsters'' clutches.


    While Tenglin advanced with fury in his eyes, Acidbelly was leading his own group to the south of the area.


    Like Tenglin, he was at the absolute peak of the Intermediate Archmage level and was leading arge group on his own.


    Acidbelly advanced with his battalion towards the north, marching together with the many other groups around The Ivory Desert. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But not everyone moved at this moment in what was to be the most important fight of the cmity started by The Purification.


    At least 30% of the groups around The Ivory Desert didn''t move. They remained in their positions, preparing for enemies who would escape thebat or who would venture into the non-monstrous domains.


    Simultaneously with the movement of the troops, Lauren and Nina were in the same camp, to the east of the core of the vampire territory.


    The two were in a mountainous area, protected by the relief of the area. At their side were some of the important allies in this fight, high-level elves and dragons.


    Not all the powerful beings of Majestic Treefrog Grave hade for the decisive battle. Just as the groups of magicians had kept important specialists behind to preserve some of their strength and protect their domains, the special beasts and creatures of that magical region had done the same.


    But even so, four 6th stage elves and five dragons of the same cultivation range were in Lauren and Nina''s group, along with other powerful 6th stage beasts, robotic armor and allied magicians.


    Among these individuals were Sarah, Prisiche, Bart and Onix, all of them with 6th stage cultivation, as was the case with the others in the area.


    Lauren was currently standing next to her group''smunicators, waiting for the right moment to join the fight.


    "Looks like the battles have begun." Said one of the observers next to the group''smunicators, broadcasting live information to his group.


    "More than half of our warriors are already fighting the monsters. We still don''t have a view of the 6th stage vampires, but they''re probably moving among the hordes of monsters."


    "Let''s wait until they show themselves. Some of our Intermediate Archmages should already be wreaking havoc on their way. Once the 6th stage monsters start falling, the strongest vampires will have no choice but to show themselves," said one elf, confident in the group''s n.


    The group wanted something very specific for this battle. That the strongest vampires would show themselves and then Lauren would use her powers to cause the death of at least one of them. Their group would then move on to deal with the other two enemies that would be left after their leader exhausted herself dealing with one of them.


    While the group leaders talked and listened to the battle updates, Nina stood at the peak of one mountain in that area, looking in the direction from which she could see the battle developing.


    Kilometers from where she stood, arge ck cloud already covered dozens and dozens of square kilometers of the horizon. The mana was moving towards that area, a clear sign of the movement of several powerful beings.


    Meanwhile, the sky was darkening and a powerful storm seemed to form above that area of The Ivory Desert.


    Nina clenched her fists as she looked in that direction, feeling a powerful urge to fly up and join the fight. The darkness of her soul escaped from her body, and gradually a dark, tenebrous essence spread through her surroundings.


    Small demons of darkness formed behind her, as she thought of the enemies who had forced her brother to grow up so fast and, in a way, caused him to be expelled from the Pris Realm.


    With her fists clenched tightly, Nina was about to move when Onyxnded on one of her shoulders, his bestial body reduced in size.


    The ck bird looked at her in such a way that she understood she shouldn''t rush.


    But then, as deaths mounted on the battlefield ahead, with fighting affecting arge area of the region''s icy desert, a cry came from themunicators in the area.


    "6th stage vampires spotted! Three enemies with Intermediate Archmage cultivation in action against groups of alliance magicians!" An rmed cry came from themunicators in the area.


    Hearing it, Lauren opened her eyes wide, as herpanions moved behind her, beginning their ns for the fight that was to be the beginning of the end for one side in this conflict.


    Either they would defeat the vampires and regain Pris Realm after so much suffering, or they would perish and the continent would continue towards the self-destruction predicted by the magical beings of Majestic Treefrog Grove.


    Nina moved along with Lauren''s group, following on top of Onyx, with the great ck crow now at its full size.


    Their location was about 11 minutes from the mainbat point, where the alert hade from.


    The group quickly crossed this final distance between them and the strongest enemies, spotting in their path a trail of destruction, with thousands upon thousands of bodies staining the surrounding terrain.


    As they approached, Nina and Lauren saw the enemy vampires atst, those beings with pale skins, white hair and red eyes.


    Several of them were stained with the blood of magicians, while their lips glowed a diabolical red.


    Just as the strongest of the alliance saw the strongest of the monsters in the area, those creatures also saw him at this critical moment in the fight.


    Faced with her opponents, Nina summoned her six pentagrams, while Lauren did the same, forming arge book surrounded by six glowing essences, with a ck brush in one of her hands.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1018 Decisive Battle (2)

    Chapter 1018 Decisive Battle (2)


    When they found themselves only a few kilometers away from their strongest and most dangerous enemies, the vampires moved with all the force in their existence. Ignoring everyone else in the vicinity, their aim was Lauren, the most dangerous of them all.


    They also looked at Nina, who currently had the most ridiculous configuration of pentagrams on the continent: green, yellow, green, cyan, cyan and cyan.


    Given the Fuller girl''s natural pentagrams, she had the potential of her older brother, which naturally caught the attention of the strongest vampires.


    They didn''t even know Nina existed until recently. Seeing her with such a ridiculous configuration was a shock to these creatures, who remembered too well how terrible Vicente was.


    Fortunately, only Vicente had awakened two magical forms in the entire history of Pris Realm. Otherwise, these strongest and oldest vampires on the continent would be dead before they even tried to change their fates!


    However, the fact that none of the magicians in the alliance had two magical forms was no guarantee that these vampires would end well.


    Miss Death was in position at that very moment, her eyes focused on the strongest of the three Intermediate Archmage vampires.


    With a flick of her ck brush, she moved the mana from the area into her book, making her pentagrams glow simultaneously.


    A ck barrier in the shape of a sphere appeared around her. The mana of the surrounding area was disrupted, making it difficult for allies and enemies to use the ambient mana normally.


    Lauren''s book of death wasn''t just a weapon for killing. Killing enemies who had their names or soul'' marks written in the book of death was the first and most important ability of Lauren''s magical form. But she had other skills, mostly defensive skills, which could ensure that she could eliminate the names written in the book.


    Her group raised their defenses at that moment, while Lauren finished writing the mark on that vampire''s soul.


    The three creatures despaired at not knowing who she was targeting, each of them sensing the level of power she had reached, enough to threaten them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The three attacked her from where they were, doing their best to prevent her frompleting her macabre move.


    One of them cut through space with his sharp fingers, while another formed countless birds of darkness that attacked Lauren. Finally, thest of them made giant skeletal hands emerge from space and move against Lauren.


    Some warriors fighting in the area sensed the enemies'' movements, with Lina there to support the group with her prophetic abilities.


    Nova moved, using her sword to sh towards the enemies and make their situation more difficult.


    La moved at high speed, carrying special devices created by Vicente that could temporarily weaken enemies. When she got close to them, managing to avoid the many monsters, superior and inferior vampires in the surroundings, she attacked the two enemies who were not targeted by Lauren.


    At that moment, all the warriors were moving to keep the enemies in the area upied, whether defending themselves or attacking. Then, under the extreme sounds of explosions, screams of pain, air being cut, etc., one of the strongest vampires froze in mid-flight.


    Lauren felt her defenses weakening in the face of the enemy attacks, but none of them hit her.


    She turned pale and opened her mouth, invariably spitting out blood after coughing and feeling as if she had been hit in the soul.


    When one of the enemies had almost reached her at the moment of her weakness after using almost all of her mana, Nina appeared in front of Lauren as if she were a ghost. Then the darkness of the night intensified around her, with macabre creatures rising from behind her and setting their sights on the vampire who had tried to strike Lauren.


    The strongest of those creatures fell to the ground lifeless, his soulpletely obliterated by the powers of the book of death. Meanwhile, the one who had almost reached Lauren after dodging La''s attack saw Nina running towards them along with the young woman''s parasitic creatures.


    This vampire felt a chill run down his spine at the sight of the vampires'' nemesis, a magician who could absorb the powers of others to make himself stronger!


    Rory appeared at that moment in the area, using the Prometheus Avatar to attack this opponent that Nina was pressuring.


    The second 6th stage vampire fell into a bad situation as he could not escape La''s action.


    A ck metallic sphere had reached him and trapped him in a living metallic web, which gradually covered his body, immobilizing him as if it were an octopus trapping its prey.


    Combat intensified in that area, with creatures from both sides falling, but with the elves and dragons slowly prospering against the powerful monsters of The Ivory Desert.


    Casey appeared on the battlefield around Rory and Nina, giving Lauren room to retreat as more and more opponents surrounded the vampire more freely.


    That individual caught by the weapon thrown by La was in a worse situation. This quick woman joined Nova and the dragons in the area to attack the enemy, while most of the others focused on helping Nina in her fight.


    There were still many powerful monsters around, so not everyone had the chance to join in their efforts. Not only that, there were several superior vampires in the vicinity, beings they had to be careful of or they might run off with the Archmages'' blood ande back to cause trouble in a few years'' time.


    In less than 15 minutes ofbat, the outskirts of the area of The Ivory Desert were stained red, with tens of thousands of bodies of various types of creatures adorning thousands of square kilometers of area.


    Nina and the others saw and felt when natural pentagrams, some green and yellow and even cyan, formed on the outskirts, confirming things that Vicente had told them before his departure.


    With therge number of deaths of powerful beings in this ce, pentagrams emerged from the intense presence of different elements and mana there.


    Those with opportunities to absorb them did so amid thebat itself, but the majority ignored them for the moment, focused on maintaining their lives and eliminating their enemies!


    Nina did this by exhausting a lot of her powers, but finally making her dark demons reach her target''s body.


    She didn''t hesitate to suck out that vampire''s strength, making him howl in pain as his body was parasitized.


    "Aaaaaaaaaagh!"

 Chapter 1019 Decisive Battle (3)

    Chapter 1019 Decisive Battle (3)


    As the Intermediate Archmage vampire howled in pain under the absorption of his vitality, Nina felt even stronger.


    The mana she had spent up to that point recovered to normal levels, soon advancing to a higher level within her Beginner Archmage cultivation.


    Herpanions pressuring that vampire sensed their opponent weakening and quickly stepped up their attacks.


    The other vampire, in a critical situation, saw that his group would fall and thought of running away. But still trapped by the result of the weapon La had thrown in his direction, he couldn''t escape easily.


    Before he could free himself from the restraints around his body, one of Nina''s shadowy parasites appeared on his back, as the ck-haired woman looked in his direction.


    Gulp!


    This vampire felt a chill run down his spine, before a paralyzing force surged against him, forcing him to stop as he was. Then he felt something bite into his neck, sucking out his vitality in a way that he couldn''t help butpare to how vampires did it to their victims.


    The big difference between Nina''s power and that of vampires was that she could instantly absorb the vitality she absorbed and didn''t gain skills from her targets. Her efficiency in absorbing enemy vitality was also not like that of vampires.


    The blood of a single magician stronger than a vampire would be enough for such a creature, after their seclusion, to advance in level. But Nina couldn''t do that. She only managed to marginally improve her cultivation, even after sucking the vitality of someone superior to her.


    Even so, Nina became 20% more powerful in an instant, and her suppressive powers, from her other pentagrams, became stronger, making those creatures susceptible to attacks from her allies in the vicinity. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Lauren saw this from the position she had retreated from and smiled in satisfaction at seeing her little sister resolving the crisis. For an instant she thought of Vicente and whether he could have imagined that, right now, Nina was giving Pris Realm the victory they had fought so hard to achieve!


    "They''re getting away!"


    But amid Lauren''s thoughts, a scream spread through the surroundings, drawing her attention toward hundreds of fleeing enemies.


    As soon as the two 6th stage vampires fell into a passive situation, the remaining superior vampires and several 6th stage monsters began trying to escape the area!


    "Thinking of escaping?" Lauren opened her book again, not in her best condition, but with enough strength to get on with killing the early 6th stage creatures or the remaining 5th stage superior vampires.


    She jotted the magical marks of 30 creatures in her book of death, taking down each of them momentster.


    The allies of the magicians'' forces took advantage of these falls to go more heavily against the enemies trying to flee, escting the number of deaths in this chaotic zone.


    When Rory and his allies killed one of the two vampires weakened by Nina, they all moved to hunt down the fleeing 5th stage vampires.


    They could deal with the monsters or even coexist with these 6th stage monsters. It was not in their coalition''s interest to exterminate these creatures. They already knew that the imbnce wasn''t good for the continent and intended to follow a different journey than past forces had attempted. But the vampires they absolutely wanted to exterminate!


    Rory set the battlefield aze with his scorching mes, while Casey used his third eye to destroy the minds of his enemies.


    Nova, La and Lina got involved in this part of the hunt, leaving thest vampire to die at the hands of the very person responsible for their downfall, Nina Fuller.


    Nina ripped out the heart of thest of the Intermediate Archmage vampire, putting an end to the journey of these abominable creatures.


    Looking at the blood and heart in her dominant hand, she smiled as shepleted the first part of the mission her brother had left for them.


    ''Here I finish The Purification, Vice!'' she thought with a broad smile on her beautiful face. ''Today we''ll end the war and tomorrow we''ll start rebuilding the continent. We''ll make it even more formidable than it was before the cmity!''


    Then, looking up at the sky, she muttered, "After that, I''ll get ready toe to you on the Supreme Continent!"


    In the next 10 minutes ofbat, every single one of the 5th stage superior vampires in the area would be killed. At the same time, the 6th stage inferior vampires would be exterminated, leaving only the 5th stage inferior vampires and the 4th stage superior vampires on the run.


    Around 10% of the retreating 6th stage monsters would also fall in thosest minutes of the fight, while, little by little, the most tired and wounded of the alliance of magicians finally slowed down and stopped on the outskirts.


    Stopping to contemte the oue of this battle, Sarah sighed as she sat down on a ck rock, the only spot in the surroundings where there were no bodies, no remains of bodies and no blood.


    Looking at the piles of corpses, she imagined that at least half of those who had fought there today, allies and enemies alike, had died on this battlefield.


    ''We won... That''s good. But the strength we lost today will take decades to recover.'' She sighed deeply as she saw thest signs of the battle on the horizon.


    In another 20 minutes, the nearby chases would be over and the end of the great battle against the vampires and monsters would finally be decreed!


    Alongside their allies and subordinates, be they beasts, special magical beings or magicians, Lauren ended the confrontation and thanked everyone.


    "Time to divide up the spoils of war!" she said after her words of celebration and gratitude for those who had helped them reach this moment.


    She had mourned the deaths of her allies, but everyone who hade to this ce knew the risks and was willing to die to end the vampire threat.


    For those who had survived, it was time for them to share the bodies of their enemies and take their chances with these essences!


    "Some of us must return to our domains to seize our opportunities and return to our normal lives. But others must continue the hunt," Nina said after the celebratory shouts of the remnants.


    "There are still weak vampires hiding around the continent. I want a group of Archmages who will pursue their traces and help bring about the extermination of this race in Pris Realm!


    I will lead this group and after my seclusion, I will join the hunt!"


    Everyone agreed and epted Nina''s words, quickly splitting up to do what she wanted.


    Thus ended the era of cmity brought on by the vampires and started a new phase of the Pris Realm''s journey!

 Chapter 1020 Back to Light Cay

    Chapter 1020 Back to Light Cay


    Days had passed since Vicente had conquered his 14th pentagram.


    His group had finally left the territory of Fallsor Bluff behind, heading towards the sighting area of the men of the ck Raven Crew.


    The ck Raven Crew was a group of ouws who mainly operated in the ind''s south, being only a few days'' journey from Fallsor Bluff.


    The road to the area was rtively quiet. Vicente and hispanions knew well where to go and what to avoid, so as not to have to face powerful Grand Magus.


    After only a week''s journey, they were now leaving a small town in the region, where they had got tips on regarding the group they wanted to hunt.


    As they left the town and found themselves back in the forest, the group had smiling looks on their faces, eager to confirm what they had achieved the previous afternoon.


    The ck Raven Crew was not a powerful group like some beasts they had faced in thest month of travel. As far as they knew, there was no Grand Magus in the group. Their prey''s average strength was definitely superior to that of their group, but with only high level Magus in theirmand, the ck Raven Crew was not an uncontested enemy, even more so for them, who had Vicente on their side.


    This mission that they wanted to do in the near future was now Vicente''s reward to them for helping him on this important journey for his magical growth.


    But Vicente himself wanted to bring down the ck Raven Crew for the benefit of his faction. With the resources that a small group of 7th stage bandits should have, his faction could grow in number and strength of its members quickly.


    He guided his people this morning, soon arriving at a critical point in the forest near the town they had set off from. There, the expert in charge of the group''s navigation checked the surroundings, matching the information they had.


    "We''re close," said the group''s Tracker as he looked at his allies. "Get ready."


    Everyone in the group tightened their grip on their attack and defense items, with Rex showing his desire to fight. Unfortunately, he hadn''t been very useful to his master during the previous hunt. But now he wanted to prove his worth and at least kill some high-level 7th stage magicians.


    With his teeth more evident in his mouth, the golden beast made his way ahead of the group, leading them in the direction indicated by the Tracker.


    Rex couldn''t deny how convenient he was to walk among magicians. They always had useful devices to improve their group''s chances, skills of different kinds and advanced knowledge. They really weren''t that strong¡ªwith the exception of his master¡ªbut they had their skills that caught the eye.


    Vicente followed right behind his beast, leaving him in front to exploit the strength of the enemy''s group. If anything unusual was waiting for them, he would interfere.


    As soon as he saw Rex stop after passing a rock, Vicente saw his answer was waiting just ahead.


    Those less skilled inbat stayed behind and soon Larissa was on Vicente''s right, seeing the camp that awaited them on the other side of the rock in their path.


    There was arge camp there. With at least 30 tents or huts, 12 guards monitoring the surroundings, this was the temporary home, or maybe not, of a group of over 50 men.


    Defensive and warning devices were activated here and there, while some unusual beasts were sitting or lying down at different points in that area surrounded by rocks and tall trees.


    If it hadn''t been for the shadows that the group was using to their advantage at the moment, they would surely have already been noticed by some of those individuals with eyes nearby.


    ''12 high-level Magus, 28 medium-level and 33 low-level.'' Vicente counted the number of enemies, speaking to hispanions through their mentalmunication channel.


    ''There are also six beasts, one of high-level, two of low-level and three of medium-level, all of them of the 7th stage.'' Larissa counted the other opponents they would certainly have to fight.


    ''I see eight individuals in bars. If we release them, it''s possible that they''ll cause some chaos and favor us in battle,'' said the Formation Master, looking at arge rectangr cage in the opposite corner of the camp they were facing.


    ''The problem is their formations, boss. I can read three of them that will give us some trouble. They can prevent even a newly promoted Grand Magus. If we don''t disable them, we''ll have a group of enemies aware of our action by the time we reach them. Then the battle won''t be pretty.''


    This man would clearly prefer to infiltrate the enemy camp and kill the strongest and the standing guards before the enemies realized what was happening!


    Vicente had talked to them about assassination and invasion strategies before, and no one there would choose a direct battle straight away.


    ''One of the mostplicated formations is the monitoring formation. It will create an rm sound as soon as we cross this threshold.'' The man used a stick to make a line four meters in front of them. ''If we don''t take it down, they''ll all fight bravely for their lives.


    But after it is the defensive formation, which will basically create a shield around the camp as soon as the emergency rm sounds.''


    As he listened to the experts in his group speak, Minos saw tree leaves falling from outside the protected space ahead within the area where the formations worked.


    ''It seems that ordinary items with no mana are not sensed by the formations.''


    Several structurally identical leaf-shaped des formed in his hands, each of them without any mana in them.


    ''Where are the cores of these formations?'' Vicente asked as he looked at his team''s Formation Master. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The man hesitated as he wondered whether what his leader wanted to do would work, but there really weren''t many alternatives. He trusted Vicente and indicated the location of the formation cores.


    Once he had a target, Vicente moved the leaf-shaped metals and let them fall out of the air into the protected area.


    But these weren''t just any leaves. With a specialponent that would make them change shape within seconds of leaving their creator''s magical control, they entered the space of that camp as if they were ordinary leaves and soon gained a special consciousness, flying as they absorbed mana and approached the cores of the formations.


    The group''s Formation Master saw this and his eyes widened as he realized Vicente''s ingenuity.


    The next moment, he felt the formations stop working, the signal for them to move!

 Chapter 1021 Spoils

    Chapter 1021 Spoils


    As soon as the enemy formations stopped working, the Formation Master indicated to the group that they could move safely.


    Vicente led the way along with Rex until they split up. Vice went through the trees on the outskirts of the area, while Rex circled the area, heading for the group of beasts there.


    Larissa moved through the shadows cast by Vicente, passing the guards on her way without being noticed, almost as if she was totally blended in with the wind.


    The other members of the group stayed where they were, arming themselves with their attack tools to act as soon as the actions of these three warriors resulted in a reaction from the enemy guards.


    Vicente and Larissa went quickly to reach their objectives, she arriving at an area where several men of low and medium level were resting in that camp. Meanwhile, he went to where two of the strongest individuals in the area were, sneaking up on one of them.


    The two men were meditating, totally vulnerable to the ck-haired young man. When Vicente acted with daggers covered in darkness and a fraction of his restrictive powers, they had no chance to defend themselves or dodge.


    They both lost control of their meditations as they felt punctures at the level of their hearts.


    They opened their eyes, but all they could do was stare at the enemy who had dealt them that mortal blow. Unable to move, they fell face-first to the ground a few momentster, while Vicente moved on to the next of his opponents.


    Larissa killed the fourth enemy just as Vicente reached the third of his high-level targets. She stopped at the entrance to the tent that she had just killed the enemy men when she saw one beast in her range of vision rise.


    ''Rex won''t be able to hide his movements like we can.'' She thought and promptly turned her gaze toward where seven men were quietly chatting around a campfire. None of them were stronger than her, and they had their defenses wide open.


    She carefully made her way over to them, holding a short de in her dominant hand, prepared to attack and use her advantage against these men.


    At that moment, Rex finally acted, leaping at one of the inattentive beasts, momentarily attracting the attention of the other beasts.


    The ming Lion was quick to slit the throat of one of his targets with his razor-sharp ws. But he couldn''t use the surprise factor to his advantage again when the other beasts rose against him, their eyes wide in shock.


    Rex advanced with his fangs against one opponent closest to him, but one other opened its mouth and made a warning sound, the signal for Vicente''s group to act more violently.


    The members of the group who had fallen behind finally got their signal. Seeing the guards in front of them turn to look in the direction of the beast''s cry, they took advantage of the enemies with their backs to them and acted.


    The Formation Master and the Alchemist of the group used their artifacts to attack the enemies, while the Tracker and the Beast Tamer were already moving against two different opponents.


    "Enemies!" One of those men realized the attack and shouted a few moments before meeting Vicente''s Tracker de.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    Immediately afterwards, several cries of pain spread through the surrounding area, alerting different directions of the camp to signs of trouble.


    One of the leaders not attacked by Vicente came out of his hut with a horrified look on his face and found himself surrounded by fighting.


    To the south of his position, beasts were fighting a ming Lion. To the north, a group of bodies lie around a campfire, while a white-haired woman finished attacking her targets. Finally, explosions and screaming sounds came from the east, and a dark aura came from the west.


    "Shit! Who are you?" The head of the ouw group shouted angrily as he revealed his seven pentagrams, turning his focus in the direction Vicente was facing.


    Vicente killed the fifth of his enemies when his group became visible to their enemies. He let go of the corpse he had just killed and looked at the man with 2 Yellow, 2 Green and 2 Cyan and 1 Indigo pentagrams, who was staring at him right now.


    He then introduced himself by showing not just one of his magical forms, but both of them.


    With 14 pentagrams appearing around him, more than half of them indigo, Vicente made abat stance and said, "My name is Vicente Fuller and I''m here to collect your head, Onfroi."


    The man could sense that Vicente was only a low-level Magus, several levels weaker than him, a high-level Magus. But the magical configuration of Vicente''s pentagrams and the amount of pentagrams in front of him was ridiculous.


    "Impossible!" He felt a chill run down his spine and also a sudden desire to flee.


    Something inside him told him that this was not a battle he could fight!


    But his warrior side, offended by the invasion of his camp, prevented him from fleeing in readiness. Instead, he jumped towards Vicente as his seven pentagrams glowed, his body transforming.


    His fur and leather clothes tore, while his muscles grew three times in size. But even though he got bigger and stronger, his speed wasn''tpromised. He arrived at Vicente''s side and attacked in search of his principal opponent''s head in that area.


    Vicente didn''t move, staying where he was while the entire camp glowed a golden hue, momentarily blinding anyone who wasn''t wearing the special sses simr to the one he had on his face. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The enemy trying to attack him felt like closing his eyes, but something stopped him. In fact, something prevented him from continuing his movement, as his body suddenly came to aplete standstill when he got close to Vicente.


    His retina quickly burned as he lost all his sight.


    But Vicente didn''t make him suffer for long. With a subtle movement of one of his fingers, Vice opened the chest of the muscr opponent in front of him and ripped his heart out of his chest.


    "Your criminal journey ends here, Onfroi. Today, I will take everything you have umted on your journey."


    These were thest words the man behind this group heard before he fell to the ground, losing his life without even touching the enemy.


    Vicente felt his group had already eliminated half of the opponents, but there were still some tricky individuals for his allies. He moved to deal with thesest targets, quickly ending the fight with an absurd level of ease.


    Fortunately, he had destroyed that group''s formations before infiltrating this camp. Otherwise, they would have had to almost exhaust their strength to ovee the defenses of this ce before having a deadly battle to eliminate the group of outcasts.


    But in less than 10 minutes, everything ended well for the group of {Golden Partners}, when they could finally divide up their spoils ofbat!

 Chapter 1022 The Beginning of a New Era

    Chapter 1022 The Beginning of a New Era


    Back in the Pris Realm... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Three months have flown by since the confrontation of magicians and beasts against the monsters led by the vampires. These were months of peace and tranquility for almost the entire continentalmunity, with the fences of many cities finally opening after years of living with them closed on.


    Nina''s group was hunting for the surviving vampires, while the monsters had been redirected to their native home in the far northwest of the continent.


    It was not in the interests of the magicalmunity to exterminate the races of monsters native to the continent. After the death of the leaders of the continent''srgest monster tribes, the victors of the war merely confined the creatures to their ancestral homes.


    And so the continent has been living its new phase, with humans returning to areas that were once dangerous to be in without the presence of strong protectors, beginning to rebuild what was lost and abandoned.


    Amid this, those who had the chance to cultivate with the resourcesing from the bodies of vampires or with the valuable blood of vampires killed in the war were gradually awakening.


    ...


    When Lauren left the main cultivation room of her state''s royal pce, she found 6th stage robotic armor waiting for her.


    She now had Advanced Archmage cultivation, a whole level stronger than in the battle months ago. Her appearance was better, far beyond the beauty of someone strong and naturally beautiful. The beauty of this woman, known by a macabre title, came from victory, from peace, from being able to achieve what her brother had left for her to achieve.


    Happy with all her heart, Lauren was in a good mood for several reasons when she asked about Nina.


    "Her Highness came out of seclusion two weeks ago, Your Majesty," said the metallic being escorting Lauren down a corridor with several doors, leading to a balcony overlooking the center of Chutha Dynasty''s capital. "She advanced in level and became an Intermediate Archmage after her seclusion. As soon as she came out of seclusion, she left for the north to join the hunting of the remaining vampires."


    "Is there any recent news about her or her group?" Lauren asked as she reached the balcony, from where she could see her capital city, where dozens of buildings were being constructed on the outskirts.


    The sound of hammers and men shouting as they built new buildings filled almost every part of the city that morning.


    Normally, people would be annoyed by construction work close to them. But in the current context, there wasn''t even one inhabitant of this city who was unhappy about the many changes taking ce there after Vicente''s fences were dmissioned.


    "Some news reports say that she and some of her men have tracked down and kill 5th stage vampires. But there is no sign of when they will conclude their search. Her Highness wishes to hunt vampires until there are none left."


    "Well, that''s good. What about the rest of the family?" Lauren didn''t bother joining the hunt. Nina was enough for that.


    "We''re still to receive updates from Saltstar City. But Their Excellencies Nova, La and Lina must have alreadye out of their seclusion or be about to.


    But the Cataclysm Order men are slowly talking about Altar Master Annieing to our capital city within the next few months. With the end of the war, Altar Master Annie''s advisors want to introduce her to the most important posts in the order so that her subordinates can get to know their leader."


    "Hmm, I''ll apany Annie when the timees. Is there anything else I should know? I intend to tour the kingdom and train my new skills a bit."


    "Yes, onest thing." The metallic being stopped at that point, using what little artificial intelligence it had to look at Lauren thoughtfully. "We have some marriage proposals for Your Majesty."


    Lauren''s eyes widened as she cast a dark nce in the metallic being''s direction. "Never mention that to me again."


    "My creator..."


    "Forget themands Vicente gave you. I don''t want to hear about marriage, understand?" She insisted.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty. But the local nobles will not ignore the future of the state. You need to have an heir by the time you go to the Supreme Continent. And to have that heir, you''ll need a husband."


    Lauren left after ignoring thest words of Vicente''s creation, ignoring this responsibility that every leader had.


    ...


    While Lauren went to train to test her powers and relieve the stress of thinking about marriage, Rory was in the Kenyth Empire, where he had assumed the imperial throne.


    Having also be an Advanced Archmage after the war, he was now the leader of his father''s home state, having been granted this opportunity by the alliance of cities in the area, and received the support of the Cataclysm Order.


    In fact, he wasn''t the only one in this situation. While Lauren had be the leader of the Chutha Dynasty before the war had even ended, several of Vicente''spanions were imed as new kings, queens or emperors of different states on the continent.


    Rory''s father had his origins in the Kenyth Empire, and this facilitated Rory''s move to the area. Meanwhile, the devastated Kingdom of Eternal Dawn weed Casey as its new king. Sarah became queen of the Chutha Dynasty''s neighbor to the west, and Eve was now the leader of a coalition of independent forces from one state in the central region.


    As far as the old Seidel Kingdom was concerned, Lina''s father had abdicated his position and passed on the post of monarch to his son, Killian, who was to leave his position to the first of his children with Nina.


    But the territory of the Seidel Kingdom was no longer the same today. What was formerly the Scott Province was now home to the Cataclysm Order, ruled by the Fuller family and Altar Master Annie Fuller.


    This ce that was previously one of the weakest on the continent was now home to thergest concentration of Intermediate and Advanced Archmages on the continent!


    With Annie in the lead and Nova, Lina, and La supporting her, this territory was moving beyond Vicente''s ns to be the state he hadn''t nned, but had imagined it would be.


    His three wives were together, having finished their seclusion and focused on growing even stronger.


    It was time for them to focus on their growth and what they wanted most after a decade without Vicente. It was time for them to do everything in their power to reach the Supreme Continent!

 Chapter 1023 Fourth Year in Anicane

    Chapter 1023 Fourth Year in Anicane


    Time has passed not only for those in Pris Realm but also for Vicente in Light Cay. Without realizing it, he hadpleted another few years in Anicane, doing many activities for his sect and faction.


    After the previous hunt, his group returned to headquarters and went into seclusion for a few months to enjoy what they had gained from the hunt.


    Vicente continued to fulfill his regr activities with both his sponsors and the sect. He did a few more mandatory activities, as well as his fights at the Combat Center, until he finally got his promotion to Inner Disciple. Vicente''s promotion was about a year ago and since then he has grown a lot more, having recently reached 7-Star level.


    The resources from the hunt at that time had been put to good use not only by the men in the faction, but by him, too.


    Now Vicente was at Stonewall headquarters, preparing for the next steps of his journey. With only two years to go, the deal with Nan was about toe to fruition.


    Amid this, some missions he had previously paid for were paying off!


    ...


    In the beautiful, modern Ravengarde, Vicente was leaving the Manifold Family''s training center alongside a woman who was powerful, but weaker than him.


    Alicia had a tired look on her face, while various ideas of what she had experienced in thest hour of training with Vicente shed through her mind.


    The years had shown her how different Vicente really was. Their rtionship had started about 3 years ago, but that time was enough for him to leave this womanpletely behind in terms of cultivation.


    In just 3 years, Vicente had left the beginning of the 7th stage and reached its end, reaching a current 3 stars advantage over Alicia.


    But even though she wasgging, this woman was satisfied. Learning from someone as strong and talented as him was something she couldn''t deny the benefits of. Even with a cultivation of 4-Star 7th stage, she now had abat proficiency that would put her in a position to fight high-level Magus¡ªminus Vicente, of course.


    "Thank you for this week of teaching, Vicente. See you again in Ponddown in about six months?" She asked as she pulled up next to the family vehicle waiting for her outside therge training tower in one of the well-traveled and wealthy areas of thisrge city.


    "More or less that." He confirmed before warning her, "But I might be a littlete. I''ve got some personal matters to sort out that might take me longer to get there."


    "That''s fine. Don''t worry about it. As long as I see you within the next year, everything''s fine with me."


    "Hmm, don''t forget what I talked to you about." He looked at her suggestively, making her get a little more serious.


    Vicente had already warned her that he was soon nning something that would make him unable to continue her training until she became a Grand Magus. This shouldn''t happen immediately and they would have about two more years to enjoy his services. But after that, he might be unavable to the whole family.


    "I''ll sort it out for you." She confirmed before getting into her vehicle.


    She didn''t like the idea of no longer being able to train with him, but she was grateful for everything she had learned so far. The family had also gained a lot in these almost four years and she herself didn''t think that the family leaders would hinder his ns.


    Vicente watched her go and soon had only Prisiche by his side.


    "Master, I have an update on a Dark Hands mission." She informed him, after sensing something new in the system.


    Over the years, Vicente had learned a lot about his professions and had even increased Prisiche''s level of loyalty to him and connect her to the Dark Hands'' system.


    She now managed the Dark Hands'' system for him and assisted him whenever one of the missions he hadunched yielded results.


    Vicente had not invested in carrying out missions for third parties himself using the Dark Hands'' system. Instead, he focused these years on being the creator of missions for others to work on for him.


    Several of the missions he has created over the years have yielded positive results for him, while the older missions are showing their results more recently.


    For example, the mission to investigate Nan''s group had already beenpleted. Now Vicente knew the origin of that fairy''s group, their objectives and their rtionship with Stonewall.


    Nan hadn''t lied to him back then. She really wasn''t an enemy of the sect and was on the ind for legitimate business. However, she hadn''t told him the whole truth either, as he had previously thought.


    But the affairs she seemed to be involved in were not a deterrent to him joining her group, at least not yet.


    Given the results of such a mission, he was already nning to meet her in another two years, when it would be the anniversary of his agreement with Nan''s group.


    But the update Prisiche had to give him now concerned another matter.


    "We have news about groups seeking your death, master. One of them is about to move." She alerted him to one of the most sensitive issues for him at the moment.


    Since his return to headquarters after the hunt for his 14th pentagram, Vicente had faced three assassination attempts. In particr, thest one was a little more dangerous and open, with him being attacked in the middle of Stonewall.


    The other assassination attempts had been more covert without drastic action. But thistest attempt alerted even the sect''s superiors to the risks to Vicente.


    The city patrols were stronger now, and Vicente had even won a defensive item from the sect to protect himself. But he knew that this wouldn''t stop the sect''spetitors. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh?" He became a little more serious, standing where he was while clenching his fists.


    ''Let''s see how this next attempt goes. I''m about to be an Eighth ss Real Sorcerer. I''d like someone to test my skills with a Cursing Ritual!''

 Chapter 1024 Preparations for departure

    Chapter 1024 Preparations for departure


    After Prisiche''s warning, Vicente got on with his daily business.


    As worrying as an assassination attempt was, he would not let threats like that impede his life.


    He made his way to the faction''s headquarters, where he greeted several members on the way to his office. {Golden Partners} currently had over 100 active members, half of them Archmages and the other half Magus.


    Vicente found his ming Lion lying on arge cushion in his office and chatted casually with him for a while. Rex had improved his strength and was now an 8-Star beast. But this creature already had expectations of seeing his master stronger than him even before he became a 9-Star Magus.


    Rex was more than happy to know that his master was growing stronger and stronger.


    After a while in his office talking to Rex, Vicente came across Larissa.


    This white-haired woman was currently at 4-Star level, a good cultivation for someone who arrived in Anicane only five years ago. But she clearly paledpared to Vicente.


    Even though she was weaker than him, Larissa had learned about the journey he intended to make out of Light Cay alongside Nan, and had been invited by him to join the adventure. Larissa really wanted to leave the ind and look for her old npanions, so she epted without a second thought.


    Now they were preparing to leave the sect in less than two years and join Nan''s group!


    "I''ve started our n. In a few months, the sect should realize our interest in leaving Light Cay and, after that, we''ll probably lose Stonewall''s support and defense," she said as she sat down opposite him in that room full of robotic and mechanical projects.


    Prisiche was there too, of course, standing next to Vicente''s desk.


    "Do you think so?"


    "Absolutely." She shook her head affirmatively. "Stonewall won''t stop us from leaving the ind. But they won''t support us in doing so. As soon as they find out about our ns, they''ll abandon us and try to force a deal for us to stay on the ind longer." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Stonewall''s rules did leave doors open for members of the force toe and go from the ind. But they had only been with the force for a few years and, from the point of view of the sect''s leaders, they had taken more of the opportunities they had than they had given in return.


    In the interpretation of this politically experienced woman, it was only a matter of time before the sect pitted them against the ''wolves'' and forced them to seek help.


    "The Elders have been watching you for years," she said with a suggestive look. "The moment they know you''re leaving, it''s possible that on the same day someone will open the way for your enemies to kill you."


    Thinking about it, Vicente said, "Someone will try to kill me soon. Maybe some member of Stonewall will find out or has already discovered our ns?"


    This information was new to her, but she would never doubt the possibilities. "It wouldn''t be impossible, although quite unlikely. We''ve just begun the conversations that will lead to the consequences of our interests in leaving the sect."


    The two of them looked at each other in silence, thinking about what might happen next.


    While they were doing this, Rex stood up and strolled to their side.


    "Master, when will you reach your sensitization? Is it possible for you to be a Grand Magus before you go to meet Nan?"


    The sensitization Rex mentioned was nothing more than the point in cultivation at which the body and soul of a newly promoted person from a lower ne would fully adapt to the conditions of Anicane and would no longer grow so quickly.


    So far, Vicente had grown hastily, not only because of his talent, but because he was more susceptible to Anicane''s cultivation conditions. But eventually, he would reach a point where he would experience the same or greater difficulties as people of his level, but native to Anicane.


    Rex and the others in the faction foresaw that once Vicente reached that point, it would take years for him to make small progress.


    "No, I believe I''ll leave Light Cay with a peak cultivation of 7th stage." Vicente answered his beast as he understood what Rex had in mind. "Unfortunately, I won''t be able to use brute force to deal with the strongest on this ind before I leave. I''ll still be far below the bosses of Light Cay at the time, Rex.


    That''s disregarding my Real Sorcerer skills."


    The beast, the artificial intelligence and Larissa understood well what he had in mind. They were all aware of Vicente''s concerns about the invitation to Hell, so knew that he would avoid using part of his Real Sorcerer abilities.


    A Real Sorcerer could perform various special rituals. But the rituals generally involved supernatural powers that somehow connected to the dark Hell.


    Banishing Rituals were stronger in terms of their connection to Hell, so they were more likely to cause the gates of Hell to open. But even an ordinary ritual of sacrifice was likely to provoke some strange phenomenon that Vicente wanted to avoid.


    He had learned this on his journey to bing a Real Sorcerer of the Eighth ss and had already discussed it with his three most trustedpanions in Light Cay.


    "Let''s hope it doesn''te to that," Larissa said as she stood up, sighing.


    He smiled and said, "Well, I don''t want trouble, but if ites to me, I''m looking forward to testing my current capabilities."


    Minos still dreaded the invitation to Hell. But he was a talented magician, someone used to fighting and eager to push himself to his limits. Even with his reservations, he wanted to test himself against strong opponents!


    Larissa could see it in Vicente''s eyes, but she didn''t press the issue. Every genius has their contradictory desires.


    She said to him after a worried sigh, "I won''t bother you much longer. I''m going to continue preparing things so that the faction can continue to stand on its own feet after our departure. You should seek your master''s help soon. Maybe he''ll be able to give us some help."


    "Hmm, the time ising for me to broach the subject with him.


    Carry on with your work. Depending on how things turn out next, I''ll make some kind of agreement promising to return in the future. They should ept something like that for reasonable support," he said as he thought of the sect leaders.


    "I doubt it very much. But good luck."

 Chapter 1025 Assassination Attempt in Ravengarde

    Chapter 1025 Assassination Attempt in Ravengarde


    Over the next few days, Vicente had no business outside Ravengarde and was stationed in the area to fulfill his responsibilities as an Inner Disciple.


    By now, he had an excellent position in the Combat Center ranking and was getting closer to his goal of bing a Core Disciple before leaving to meet Nan.


    He once again saw his master in the Real Sorcerer art this morning, with whom he had weekly meetings to study and train together.


    Collins had already taught Vicente almost everything he knew in the few years he had been teaching him. Vicente had already reached his cultivation level and, because of Vice''s exceptional talent, the boy even understood concepts that Collins himself found difficult.


    If it hadn''t been for Collins'' vast experience, he wouldn''t have dared to advise the young Fuller until this day!


    But even at such a good level, Vicente used his time with Collins to learn and respected the rat-headed man greatly.


    Today, he finally touched on the all-important subject of his eventual departure from Light Cay alongside Nan''s group.


    "So you''re leaving already..." The rat-headed man muttered after hearing the subject from Vicente for the first time.


    But he had honestly expected this to happen. After years at Vicente''s side, Collins had learned a little about his disciple''s past and how Vice''s ns could only bepleted outside of Light Cay. And not only Vicente''s history led him to believe that. Vice''s own talent was no match for Light Cay''s limits.


    He wasn''t irritated by Vicente''s warning to leave, although he would have preferred to stay by Vicente''s side for as long as possible.


    He still wanted to see Vicente be a Real Sorcerer of the Eighth ss!


    That was very close to happening, so the fact that he wanted to leave in less than two years made Collins a little worried.


    "But you''re not leaving immediately in 2 years, right? In 2 years, you''ll only go to this Nan to make the real deal between you," he asked to better understand what he could still do with his disciple.


    "I''m not sure about that, master." Vicente was honest. "I''ll meet with her group if they''re still avable and interested in me. Then we''ll decide what the future looks like after that."


    There was this possibility that Nan and her group had given up on him, or even sumbed.


    As strong as that team was, there were many individuals in Light Cay who could destroy Nan''s formation with ease.


    She was on the ind for business, so her group wasn''t necessarily strong enough to deal with the ind''s leaders. They were only strong enough to move around the area.


    "I see..." The rat-headed man scrunched up his face, seeing that he might have a little more time even if Vicente''s deal with Nan''s group worked out.


    "Well, I wish you good luck on your journey. Whatever you need, I''ll help you with your departure." He didn''t surprise Vicente with his words of support.


    "I thank you... And I''m sorry, master. I know you''d like me to stay on the ind longer. But there are promises I have to keep," Vicente said seriously.


    "Don''t worry about me. I might leave the ind in the future, too." Heughed as he tried to improve the mood in his home training room. "Anyway, focus on bing a Core Disciple. The sect members won''t stop you from leaving the sect, but they will be more careful with you and will offer you better deals if you be a Core Disciple before you leave.


    Don''t forget, leaving the ind doesn''t mean you''re leaving the sect. The better your position on your departure, the more the sect will consider a potential return from you in the future and consequently support you in your ns."


    Just as Nan hade to Light Cay with her group, high-ranking members of Stonewall also traveled off the ind from time to time. Normally, only Inner Elders or Core Disciples did this, so Vicente understood his master''s advice well.


    "Don''t worry, my advancement to the next ranking is going well. I''ll achieve it in just over a year."


    "Perfect." Collins escorted Vicente to the door of his house, before saying goodbye, wishing to see him again in another seven days.


    Vicente left alongside Prisiche, promising that he would be there without fail. He continued on to the Medicine Center, where he had his responsibilities as a Seventh ss Healer.


    Halfway through this grand, modern city, Vicente sensed something wrong, a feeling that he was under someone''s observation.


    He instinctively circted his mana towards his Magic Gems and prepared to act against whatever it was.


    A secondter, Prisiche stopped as if her circuits had stopped working, disappearing from Vicente''s right side an instantter.


    Then, in the middle of an important street in Ravengarde, a golden spear crossed dozens of meters, quickly appearing behind Vicente.


    He looked back and saw it approaching him at frightening speed, when he found himself in a much moreplex situation than being attacked by just a spear.


    Hands of mana appeared from the sidewalk where he was standing, while a green vortex of mana appeared above him, attacking him with paralyzing green rays.


    Four magicians dressed entirely in ck, carrying weapons and with pentagrams around them showed themselves within 10 meters of Vicente, surrounding him as their magical forms appeared and they attacked him.


    Passers-by who had nothing to do with what was happening were startled, some of them stumbling and falling over, while others paled, shouting in surprise at this unexpected attack.


    Vicente''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and he counted not only the four 9-Star Magus attacking him but also three 2-Star Grand Magus attacking from afar, pressing him to make room for those four enemies.


    ''That came much faster than I had expected.'' He considered Prisiche''s earlier warning, surprised to find himself so quickly in this position under attack from assassins.


    ''Looks like I need to travel around the ind more and show the sect''s enemies that I''m not someone for them to y with casually!'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vicente''s eyes turned ck as night as the enemy attacks came closer to him.

 Chapter 1026 Super Efficient Resolution

    Chapter 1026 Super Efficient Resolution


    As the attack approached, Vicente felt the harmful objects pass through his body without making contact, while the forces attempting to suppress him failed miserably in their endeavor.


    Seven pentagrams materialized around him, while subtly, another seven appeared minutely behind him, their presence barely perceptible.


    Prisiche had vanished from the area but continued working from within one of Vicente''s artifacts. Observing him begin to act, she marveled at how Vice had mastered control of his powers without significantly exposing two magical forms.


    Most onlookers witnessing his current actions would be bewildered by the sheer number of his abilities, yet remain oblivious to the 14 pentagrams surrounding him.


    This is precisely what happened to the spectators of this assassination attempt in the middle of that Ravengarde street.


    They opened their mouths in shock at the sight of the indigo and cyan pentagrams of Vicente''s first magical form, while they didn''t notice the shadows in the surroundings vibrating with his powers.


    But the strongest enemies noticed it when their bodies were engulfed in mes in the ces where they were hiding. They lost sight of Vicente to protect themselves from the infernal mes consuming their bodies.


    Meanwhile, the surrounding magical effects gradually dissipated, leaving the four Magus attacking Vicente at close range bereft of their leaders'' support.


    The mana hands attempting to restrain Vicente vanished along with the overhead mana vortex. Simultaneously, the recently thrown spear passed harmlessly through his body, while nearby metal fell under Vice''s control, mere instants before he acted against his foes.


    Each assant''s heart raced as they beheld the malicious smile on their unfettered opponent''s lips.


    With a mere flick of his hand, Vicente obliterated the bodies of the two nearest opponents. He then orchestrated a lethal dance of des around the remaining two, assailing them from multiple angles as if to shred them to pieces.


    Two high-level Magus perished instantly, while the others suffered, their agonized screams piercing the air as they desperately attempted to defend themselves.


    Vicente''s relentless des severed parts of their bodies with brutal efficiency.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    People on the street screamed in horror as they saw the scene unfold, lots of blood, body parts and even organs spilling out into the surrounding area.


    Vicente paid no attention to the screaming of onlookers and enemies, nor even to the terrified looks in his direction. He focused on the Grand Magus, who had tried to kill him on this day and ce, seeing them totally unfocused on him as they desperately tried to escape the hellish mes covering them.


    Despite their superior power and vast mana reserves, Vicente''s ck mes mercilessly consumed those Magus'' clothes and skin, even devouring a portion of their mana.


    Only light more refined than Vicente''s darkness could repel these ck mes engulfing his current enemies. Without such a counter, even infinite mana would prove futile against the inferno.


    Alternatively, one could employ a blow of far greaterplexity and power to dispel the mes, but this required abilities these low-level Grand Maguscked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Vicente advanced towards their hiding spots in the shadowy corners, his magical pressure overwhelming the Grand Magus''s power.


    Both individuals felt their knees m into the ground as their pentagrams cracked, disintegrating under Vicente''s relentless mes!


    They desperately sought to face Vicente and counterattack, but upon witnessing this rming development, they panicked, resorting to theirst strategies to halt their opponent''s onught.


    At that critical moment, Vicente had already closed the distance.


    With a mere gesture, spears erupted from the ground, traversing indecipherable paths through wormholes.


    As the weapons rematerialized, the enemies found evasion impossible. Both screamed in agony as they were impaled, additional spears piercing their limbs and backs, immobilizing them against the ground.


    Their suffering was brief. Vicente needed no exnation for the attack; these men would never reveal their employer. They were pawns in another Dark Hands assassination mission.


    Materializing a sword in his right hand, Vicente shed the first man''s neck. He then induced a heart attack in the second, leaving no chance for survival.


    The city guards, finally arriving on scene, watched in horror as a severed head rolled across their street, with only one fighter remaining.


    Spectators stood in absolute silence, their faces pale with terror at the carnage Vicente had unleashed before them.


    Meanwhile, Prisiche reappeared alongside her master, no longer restricted by the powers of the Grand Magus.


    Unlike her master, slowly collecting the artifacts of the dead, this artificial intelligence approached the guards, who were looking deeply at Vicente.


    "City guards, those men attacked my master in broad daylight. These people on the outskirts can testify that this is exactly what happened."


    The people on the outskirts were too scared to say anything immediately. But as the guards spread out in the area to control the situation, gradually the first of them began to speak.


    Meanwhile, to the surprise of some guards and figures standing around witnessing what had happened, Inner Elders of the sect appeared there, attracting attention with their long white robes.


    Vicente sensed the presence of two low-level Grand Magus and turned his eyes to the neers.


    "Elders." Not only the guards but also Vicente, Prisiche and the passers-by greeted the two old men staring at Vicente at that moment.


    "Disciple Vicente Fuller,e with us. We''re going to talk about this at the Records Center," said one of the two, gesturing toward the ce, not needing to force Vicente to get the young man to follow them.


    Vicente ignored the corpses left behind on the street and followed the two old men in silence, wondering where their conversation was going.


    ''They''ll probably question me about my intentions to leave the ind... Two Grand Magus acted in broad daylight, in the middle of Ravengarde. That wasn''t the sect''s negligence.'' He looked narrow-eyed at the two men who had quickly arrived at the scene of the assassination attempt.


    ''You wanted to test me, but now I''ve got an extra edge in the negotiation. Let''s see what you have to offer me and what you want in return.''

 Chapter 1027 Negotiation

    Chapter 1027 Negotiation


    Upon arriving at the sect''s Records Center, Vicente walked through an area he already knew, until he reached the upper level of Stonewall''s grandiose government building. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There, he inspected his surroundings, but there was nothing special to observe too closely. Soon he was in a conversation room, where one Elder invited him to sit down.


    "Disciple Fuller, I''m sorry about what happened earlier. Fortunately, you are talented and dealt with the assassins before we arrived in the area," said the first of them, looking seriously at Vicente.


    He sat down next to his fellow Elder, facing the spot where the ck-haired young man sat with a funny look on his face.


    "Sure," Vicente muttered, looking at these two and admiring the ability of one of them to speak such things as if they were sincere. But he wouldn''t confront these two.


    The other Elder said, "Rest assured that we will deal with this as a matter of urgency and punish heavily all those involved. We will increase security in the city and be on the alert for further attempts against your life."


    "I appreciate that." Vicente continued in his position, while Prisiche stood quietly in the corner of the room.


    One of the two men then changed his tune by touching on a subject that mattered more to them. "In any case, the necessary investigations and measures on this matter will take time to take effect. But what we know for now is that you intend to leave the sect, is that right?"


    "We''ve heard some rumors about your intention to join a foreign group and leave the ind, Disciple Fuller," the other added.


    "So you''ve heard about this?" Vicente said in a questioning tone, but he wasn''t expecting an answer. "I can''t deny my intentions. I''ve never hidden my desire to meet Anicane and now, with this opportunity, I can''t deny my willingness to go ahead with the adventure.


    But that doesn''t mean I''m leaving the sect. I merely want to take a different path from the one in Light Cay."


    "Leaving the ind is difficult and dangerous. Those who leave have a high chance of not returning, even when they are as strong as we are," One of the two Inner Elders advised.


    "Staying on the ind also has its dangers. Today, I was in the safest ce in the sect, and yet I ended up being attacked by assassins." Vicente gestured as he showed a counterpoint that was difficult to refute.


    "Sigh! That''s not something to be proud of," one of themmented with clear dissatisfaction in his tone. "But let''s talk about something other than the dangers. What are you looking for off the ind? Aren''t you happy in Stonewall?"


    "Stonewall or any other ind I go to eventuallycks people I''d like to have by my side. Who I want by my side is on the ne I came from." He began, punctuating what was worth most to him. "Stonewall isn''t the problem, Elders. The sect has been good to me over thest few years, and I won''t forget that.


    Even though I don''t know the ind as well as you do, I do know that there are things I will only achieve on other inds. I''d like to explore and pursue those possibilities.


    When Iplete my goals or reach an interesting moment to return, I wille back and give back to the sect 10 times what I received here.


    In fact, I would even carry out missions for the sect off the ind during the beginning of my trip. My ns are to travel with a group of friends from Stonewall, so it''s possible that I could represent the sect, if the Elders so wish."


    The two understood Vicente''s interests, which only made it more difficult to negotiate to change his mind.


    Their chance would be to appeal to his best interests, but they could never ess the Pris Realm.


    Their only chance of gaining something to negotiate with Vicente would be for someone from Pris Realm toe to Light Cay. But it could take thousands of years for something like that to happen!


    "There''s nothing left on the ind for you, Disciple Fuller? I refuse to believe that," said the first of the two Elders to question him.


    "I don''t doubt that there is plenty on the ind for me. But I''d like to speed up my journey to areas with greater potential," he said before correcting himself. "I''m not necessarily looking for a ce to grow faster. I merely want ces that are morepatible with my interests.


    Unfortunately, Light Cay is not that ce, even though it is formidable and has many things that have helped me and will still be significant to me in the future."


    "So there''s no negotiation? You know you''ll have to be a Core Disciple to pursue your interests?"


    "I am aware of that fact." Vicente nodded affirmatively, ignoring that second Elder''s threatening tone. "What I can negotiate, I''ve already said, I can remain a member of the sect and represent Stonewall wherever I go. The sect can certainly benefit from that.


    In return, I would like support on this trip, but also protection from my enemies during thesest years in Light Cay."


    The two Inner Elders looked at each other in doubt. They still weren''t sure if they should negotiate with Vicente about something like that. The best thing would be to make this young man change his mind, making it harder for him to be a Core Disciple, showing him that he''d better take it easy.


    But as they looked at each other, they both realized that making Vicente''s journey in the sect more difficult could have an adverse effect. Vicente already looked as strong as some low-level Grand Magus, possibly with powers close to theirs!


    How could they put Inner Disciples, or even Core Disciples, topete against this boy?


    Seeing that they had no advantage and that they still risked losing a future high-potential Grand Magus to one day challenge the 9th stage, they saw no other option but to consider what he wanted.


    "I still think you should stay, but if you insist, we can consider what you have in mind," said one of them after a moment of silence, epting defeat. "We can''t make an agreement on that now, since we don''t know exactly where you''ll go. But if you join the Diplomacy Center and delve into the external affairs of the sect, maybe the Core Elders will ept an agreement as you wish."


    Vicente smiled as he stood up and showed one of his hands to the men.


    "That''s good enough for me. I''ll join the Diplomacy Center and keep abreast of the sect''s affairs in the little over two years until I leave. I''ll represent the sect after I leave Light Cay."

 Chapter 1028 Cursing Ritual!

    Chapter 1028 Cursing Ritual!


    Months after the incident in Ravengarde...


    Vicente was running through one of Light Cay''s forests, his feet breaking small branches in his path, while the sound of crunching leaves echoed through the surroundings.


    Ignoring the smell of wet earth, Vicente looked at his surroundings through the sses on his face,ing across the virtual information generated for him by Prisiche.


    Around him were several trees with thick trunks andrge leaves that cast shadows into the forest, even in the middle of the day. But the area wasn''t dark enough for someone like Vicente not to see well. He could clearly see the tracks of the enemies chasing him at this very moment.


    ''Those bastards are really insistent.'' He thought to himself as he looked to the side, seeing several bushes moving as the enemies approached them.


    He was in the middle of a solo mission to Stonewall when he came across a group of 4 Grand Magus who tried to ambush him 5 minutes ago. The enemies had almost knocked him down and now Vicente had one of his arms wounded, blood dripping from it as he ran with one of his hands pressing on the wound.


    Meanwhile, metallic beings were running around him, preparing to defend him against his opponents'' attempts to prevent him from escaping.


    Vicente wasn''t the type of person to run away from fights, but against two 3-Star Grand Magus and two 4-Star Grand Magus. He honestly had little hope. He was currently at an 8-Star Magus, but even the recent breakthrough he''d had wouldn''t help him much against such powerful individuals.


    "Vicente, I thought you''d be braver. I''ve been looking for a date with you for months, you know." A smiling female voice rang out from the treetops, making him grimace even more.


    In addition to the four 8th stage assassins attacking him with deadly blows, a 7th stage woman was following the fight from a safe distance.


    From what he had heard of herments over thest two minutes, these men were not individualspleting a Dark Hands mission, but underlings of hers, a youngdy from Stonewall''s biggest rival force in Light Cay.


    "Really? I was wondering what you would do if you were chased by mid-level Grand Magus. Would you stand your ground and fight bravely?" He snorted as he continued on his way, aiming to reach the town only 30 minutes away, where he could get reinforcements.


    While the girlughed at him and talked about how she wouldn''t have to worry about the reversed scenario, one man attacking Vicente had his face slightly wet with sweat.


    As strong as they were, they couldn''t deny the difficulty of taking down their opponent!


    ''This brat is really formidable. If we don''t take him down here, he''ll be a problem for our ns for Light Cay!'' One of the 4-Star Grand Magus thought with an ugly look on his face, ignoring his youngdy''sments to make another attack on Vicente.


    "Now!" he shouted as hebined another decisive move with his threepanions in action, getting all three to act simultaneously with him.


    Vicente saw red lights appear from all directions, along with signs of very low chances of survival for him.


    ''It''s time for myst gamble here. I have to take the risks of summoning the Gates of Hell!''


    Then, under the attacks of the four Grand Magus, Vicente stopped where he was, causing a metallic altar to appear around him, while darkness covered the surroundings.


    He finally showed himself in full, surrounded by 14 glowing pentagrams, as he ced candles and spices around him.


    The enemies attacking him became a few grades more serious as they felt their hearts change beat.


    The woman observing the situation from a safe distance also stopped talking, freezing the smile on her face.


    She finally saw Vicente''s full pentagrams, which made her understand why he was so strong, but how dangerous this game she was ying was. However, whatpletely removed the color from her face were Vice''s movements, which in just one breath began to reverberate results all around.


    Gulp!


    "Fuck!"


    One of the weakest of those men attacking him shouted as he felt the clear magical fluctuation of an Eighth ss Ritual!


    Vicente moved his hands and ck circles formed around him, with silver characters glowing as his first Eighth ss Cursing Ritual took shape.


    A wicked smile formed on the ck-haired young man''s lips as, from his metal ritual tform, he sat on a ck throne, with a crown and a cloak of darkness hanging over his body.


    Feeling the four lives close to his grasp, he stretched out one of his hands in the air andmanded.


    "Three Cmities: First, Magic Shrinkage!"


    ck and silver symbols appeared around those four frightened men, forcing them to stop moving against Vicente and try to get rid of those symbols.


    But even when one of them attacked the seemingly ethereal essence around him, all he did was pass through it, without altering what was going on.


    The four of them felt their magical forces weakening soon afterwards, each of them molding cadaverous appearances on their faces as they looked at the escape routes.


    "Three Cmities: Second, Death Breath!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Supernatural winds arose from the apparent vacuum of space, passing through the bodies of the four Grand Magus and causing them to lose most of their will.


    The four of them fell to the ground, two of them on their knees, while their eyes trembled, almost unable to believe what was happening to them.


    Their vitality dropped by 80%, forcing them into a position they had never thought they would be in after bing Grand Magus.


    Then Vicente''sst words came out of his mouth.


    "Three Cmities: Third, Underworld''s Deads!"


    ck portals formed beneath the bodies of the four men before hands emerged from them, soon after revealing rotting corpses and hellish monsters pulling the four men into the darkness below them.


    "Nooooo!"


    "Mercy! Please! No!"


    They screamed as their bodies were taken to a horrible ce, each of them trembling as they tried their best to escape those hands.


    But even while they had parts of their bodies out of that chilling darkness, two of them were visibly torn apart, screaming so much that some animals nearby fled in horror.


    Meanwhile, the woman there to witness the death of her target could take it no longer and turned her back on the situation, fleeing without blinking.


    But Vicente still had something for her. Rising from where he was and shing the palm of one of his hands, he shouted as his eyes turned blood red.


    "Here I curse you, woman. You must not increase your level until you face me without helpers. Until that day, your cultivation will leak out every time you try to be stronger. Your beauty will be corrupted with every petty and disloyal act you take!"


    A bolt of red lightning shot out from Vicente''s altar, reaching the fleeing woman afterwards, but without injuring her.


    She continued to flee, but her appearance worsened considerably as she felt a strange weight on her mind.


    "Shit!"


    She could only curse herck of luck, discovering in the worst possible way that her target was a terrible 8th stage Real Sorcerer!

 Chapter 1029 Final Recluse

    Chapter 1029 Final Recluse


    The enemy woman ran away from Vicente, but he didn''t bother to chase her. Confident in his Cursing Ritual, Vice stayed where he was as he felt the effects of the curse he had cast gradually fade away.


    But he remained motionless for a moment, looking fearfully at his surroundings, worried about the Gates of Hell opening.


    A minute''s wait after the fight, he took a deep breath as he felt that his actions today had not been enough to provoke something more supernatural.


    ''It seems that the Gates of Hell will only actually open for me if I perform the Banishing Ritual... That makes sense. That kind of ritual is more connected to Hell.''


    He gathered up the metals in his vicinity, finally leaving the metal altar he had created.


    ''Sigh! The Cursing Ritual is really strong. I didn''t expect it to be so effective.'' He turned his attention to the ces where the enemies had died under hismands.


    Luckily, two of the enemies had been torn apart outside the ck areas that had taken them to a ce inessible to Vicente at the moment. And precisely in those remaining body parts were the space storage items of those two.


    ''I didn''t have time to worry about my enemies'' resources, but luckily, the rings of the two strongest were left behind.'' A smile shaped itself on Vicente''s lips as he broke into thoserge space reservoirs now without owners.


    "As expected. Grand Magus are really rich," he said under his breath, standing up and scanning his surroundings.


    Now that he had the enemies'' items and no one else was around to threaten him, it was time to leave. He continued towards the nearby town, which he had wanted to reach earlier so as not to have to use the Cursing Ritual.


    Now, however, Vicente felt happier that he hadn''t reached the town in time where there was a Stonewall outpost to help him.


    The resources he had earned today would be enough to cover his faction''s expenses for the rest of the time he would be in Light Cay!


    That might not seem like much at the moment, but the {Golden Partners} currently had over 100 Magus, 15 of them at a high level.


    Today''s resources would pay the wages of more than a year''s worth of these individuals and still give them opportunities for improvement before Vicente left to meet Nan.


    That was something impressive, considering it came from just two individuals!


    There were things there for Vicente too, so he made his post-battle way happier than someone who had been forced to the extreme just moments ago.


    ''The missions I''ve put into the Dark Hands system have definitely helped me a lot to avoid enemies and prepare against the opponents that havee at me. But it''s time for me to make myst move on this ind.'' He ordered Prisiche to set up a new mission with a top prize.


    ''This is the most valuable item of those two mid-level Grand Magus. This will be the prize for the one who prevents enemies from reaching me for one year.''


    Prisiche obeyed her master and set a new mission in the Dark Hands system. Meanwhile, he saw the city he would stop at to get transportation back to Ravengarde.


    [Your mission is active.]


    ''Good. Now I just have to wait. I''ll go back to Ravengarde and stop carrying out external missions until I meet Nan''s group. That''s only a few months away, then I''ll focus on advancing to 9-Star within the sect.''


    ...


    Six days after the battle against Grand Magus, Vicente was back in Ravengarde, now with an Inner Elder apanying him as a bodyguard.


    "Very well, you can get on with your business, Disciple Fuller. The Elders from headquarters will stand guard in your vicinity," said the Elder as he finally separated from him.


    Vicente thanked the man for his help before moving on to his own faction.


    His mission to Grand Magus to secure his peace had already been epted by someone and now that he was in the sect''s headquarters city, he was at ease.


    He made his way through the bustling streets of Ravengarde at a leisurely pace until he reached a building that was entirely his own.


    There he entered the main hall, meeting some of the group''s Archmages, individuals who looked after the maintenance and management of the faction''s smaller affairs.


    He waved to the surrounding people, but didn''t stop. Soon he was with some of the most important members of the group, except Larissa, who was away on a mission.


    Vicente handed over the resources he wanted added to the faction''s vault to one of his trusted men, and told them about his ns.


    "I''m going to the cultivation tower to lock myself away. I don''t intend to return until I advance to 9-Star. Pass this on to my master, Larissa, and the others," he said as he turned his back on hispanions and waved one of his hands in farewell.


    "Are you getting ready for your departure from Light Cay?" asked a woman.


    "More or less."


    "What about the Combat Center fights?" a man asked this time.


    "Once a month, I go out toplete all my fights for the month. Anyway, I''m already in the top 20 of the Inner Disciple rank. In six months at most, I''ll take over the first rank and be a Core Disciple."


    His duties at the Diplomacy Center were well advanced and he could continue studying in seclusion, without worrying about going there. The sect had also already given him the guarantees he needed for the previous agreement to go through, so he was quite confident.


    In just over a year, it would be time for him to meet up with Nan''s group and get on with his ns to leave Light Cay! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''I''ll be in touch soon with more in-depth information on how to change your situation, Annie, Nova, La, Lina, Nina, and Lauren!'' He thought of the women waiting for him in Pris Realm.


    Vicente trusted they would deal with the vampires eventually and seek to advance to the 7th stage or wait for him.


    He preferred them to wait for him so that they wouldn''t go to inds too far from his, so he was finally moving ahead with his ns to fulfill his old promises!

 Chapter 1030 Departure Time

    Chapter 1030 Departure Time


    Time passed and the fifth year since Vicente and Nan''s agreement, just over 6 years since he arrived in Light Cay, was finally upon him!


    When he heard from Prisiche that the anniversary of his agreement with Nan was only a week away, Vicente left his cultivation room, exposing a peak 7th stage aura to all who saw him now.


    After only 6 years in Light Cay, he had reached the absolute peak of the 9-Star of the 7th stage, the threshold for bing a Grand Magus!


    But as he had previously predicted, he had no chance of advancing stages yet in Light Cay. Having already fully adapted to the ind, advancing from now on would be a bit of hard work for Vicente.


    He was calm, however. Reaching the end of the 7th stage was more than he expected to achieve in such a short time in Anicane. Hisst 6 years in Pris Realm hadn''t given him even 10% of the progress he''d made in the same period in Light Cay!


    "Where is everyone?" he asked Prisiche, seeing the city again after almost 3 months locked in a cultivation room.


    He had asionallye out of seclusion toplete his responsibilities and fight for the rank of Combat Center. But after achieving his promotion to Core Disciple just 3 months ago, he had spent thest 12 weeks locked away in seclusion, having reached his current level at that time.


    "They''re already waiting for you, master. They all know you''ll be leaving soon, so they''ve returned from their positions in anticipation of the end of your seclusion," Prisiche said with a smile on her face, eager to leave Light Cay.


    As Vicente had reached an agreement with the Elders of the sect, and would continue to be a member of Stonewall, even traveling off the ind, she would be able to apany him.


    Even though she was an artificial intelligence, there were many things about the world outside the ind that she didn''t know and was eager to learn. She guided Vicente with a bright smile on her lips, soon arriving at the faction''s headquarters, where the first person they encountered was a rat-faced man.


    "Master." Vicente greeted Collins, who was currently on the same level as him, but now sported a special uniform, showing the world that he was now an Inner Elder.


    Collins had benefited greatly from having a disciple like Vicente, even though he had only had a short time at Vicente''s side. Six years had been enough for Vice to help him improve his position in the sect and even learn more about sorcery.


    The rat-headed man grinned at Vicente, escorting his pupil in the art of sorcery inside the faction''s headquarters.


    There Vicente came across all the important members of his faction, but also some friends, allies, and instructors he had had over the years in Stonewall.


    Miles, instructor of the Combat Center, 6-Star Magus, Alice, instructor of the Medicine Center, 7-Star Magus, were next to Rex, 9-Star Magus, and some of the first members of {Golden Partners}.


    In a corner of the area, Larissa, who had recently reached at 7-Star, stood next to two Inner Elders and the only Core Elder there for today''s meeting.


    Vicente greeted everyone with a ss of drink and said a few words, promising that this was not ast farewell and that he would be back to surprise them.


    Of this group, only Rex and Larissa would be traveling with him, apart from Prisiche, of course. But even without its founders, the faction had to keep going and carry on with the ns it had created over the five years of its existence.


    Vicente named the new leader, who would be in charge after his departure and ended his speech by saying about his departure, scheduled for the morning of the following day.


    As soon as he had finished speaking, he approached his colleagues and friends, hearing from each of them wishes of good luck, congrattions on his pre-departure strengthening, but also reminders of old agreements.


    The Core Elder there, the only one who could hierarchicallymand a Core Disciple, gave Vicente something and said, "Go ahead with Fairy Nan''s group, but be careful. She''s probably not nning anything nefarious behind your back, but that doesn''t mean she won''t betray you or introduce you to people who will do you harm.


    Stay cautious, Disciple Fuller. Use this here as yourst defensive measure, should you run into trouble."


    Vicente looked at what was there and opened his eyes wide, seeing something valuable even to the sect.


    Before Vice could even thank him, the Core Elder said, "This is for you to keep your promises alive. Go ahead as a member of the sect and make the deals that you know will raise our standing. We''ll look forward to hearing from you."


    The old man turned his back on Vicente and, without looking back or giving the boy a chance, he disappeared.


    Vicente kept what the Core Elder had given him, something that could really do a lot to help keep him alive.


    He smiled to himself, determined to repay the sect''s investment in him with his efforts after leaving the ind. Soon he would be back talking to his guests, listening to their words of good luck and thanks for everything he had done for them over thest few years. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This was not a party, but a farewell. After their words and the different individuals there sorting out what they had to sort out, most of them left within minutes of the warning they had received from Prisiche.


    One of thest to leave was Collins, who stopped next to his disciple and, with a squeeze on one of the young man''s shoulders, wished him well.


    "I hope you find your family when theye to Anicane, Vice. I know you''ll stay alive and be stronger, so just do what your judgment tells you is best. I''ll wait in the sect to hear your stories."


    Vicente thanked his master, smiling and saying that he would wait to see him at the 8th stage.


    Soon he was alone with Rex, Prisiche, and Larissa.


    "Are you guys ready?" he asked the golden lion and the white-haired woman.


    With an affirmative nod from both of them, he arranged for them to meet the next day at the airport, from where they would leave for the city just three days away from the meeting ce with Nan.

 Chapter 1031 The Situation of Nans Group (1)

    Chapter 1031 The Situation of Nan''s Group (1)


    Dayster, Vicente, Prisiche, Rex, and Larissa were arriving in the area where Vice had made the agreement with Nan''s group earlier.


    After traveling quietly to the airport in a town close to the meeting ce, the group made their way on foot to where they were now, about minutes away from their goal.


    No assassins had tried to act against them during these days, unlike what had happened during Vicente''sst year of seclusion.


    Thest few months had been perilous for Vicente. Luckily for him, the missions he had created with the Dark Hands system had helped him avoid many problems and foresee several others. The Elders of the sect had also helped him, which allowed him a good period of seclusion and rapid magical growth.


    This trip had been very well nned for months, and everyone in his group was wearing disguises to protect their appearances and magical fluctuations.


    So, as they arrived at the meeting ce with Nan''s group, on the day of the five-year anniversary of the agreement with that group, they were not immediately recognized by the group camping in that area.


    Six carriages in all were positioned strategically around an area of around 3,000 square meters. There,rger and smaller tents were divided with spaces between them for the members of the camp to move around, while some men and beasts stood guard on the ground or in the branches of the trees.


    Meanwhile, campfires lit up thete afternoon in this wooded area, close to the road Vicente and his people had taken to get from the nearby town to there.


    The guards watching the side Vicente''s group had arrived on raised their weapons as theirte 7th stage auras became more prominent.


    Vicente smiled as he saw from afar the figure of the dwarf and the elf he had met years ago, recognizing this group as the one he wanted to find.


    Around 40 people were around that area, counting those resting in their tents or rxing by the camp''s major fire.


    Seeing that these people wouldn''t recognize him as he was, Vicente changed his appearance to the one he had presented to Nan''s group back then.


    "Friends, it''s me, Benson King." Vicente used the same name he had told them back then. "Those next to me are Rex, who you''ve seen before, and Larissa, a friend."


    The moment Benson''s name sounded, the guards lowered their weapons, while Garnot and Hervi, the elf, and the dwarf, stood up and looked in his direction.


    "Benson King?" They both murmured strangely, while their eyebrows arched significantly.


    "How is that possible?" Garnot, the elf, asked in iprehension. "How did you cultivate so quickly?"


    Nan left her tent, drawing Larissa and Rex''s gazes to her 1 meter tall, blonde hair and adult body, pointed ears and shining teeth.


    "Benson!" she shouted in an extremely satisfied tone, feeling the power of this individual with whom she had previously made a temporary agreement, hiding her dissatisfaction at not having made a stronger agreement at the time.


    ''I didn''t think he would grow so strong in these few years...'' She smiled at him as she signaled the guards to let them into the camp.


    "You really are a great talent, Benson. I was right to make that deal with you before... I just wasn''t any better at not tying you to me permanently at the time." She joked with him, as Vicente walked into the camp with a smile on his face, too.


    The fact that he had waited to decide everything now paid off handsomely. Now he could bargain for whatever he wanted, and Nan could hardly refuse.


    He greeted the dwarf and the elf before stooping and kissing one hand of the beautiful fairy, who floated in front of him and blushed at his touch.


    "Well, I''m ready to leave. My affairs with my sect are settled, so I''m prepared to sign a definitive agreement with you."


    Hervi and Garnot narrowed their eyes, obviously interested. They, too, were ready to leave Light Cay, having alreadypleted their official business on the ind and only being there to get one more helper for the journey back to their native home.


    The journey by sea was dangerous. Even though their group was basically made up of high-level Magus and some of them could temporarily fight on the same level as newly promoted Grand Magus, all the help they could get now would make a big differenceter on in the journey.


    Normally, Grand Magus didn''t travel with groups like theirs. Grand Magus had their own groups and outrageous demands for transporting people or epting new subordinates.


    Magus groups had to get by with as manypanions as they could and the risk of not reaching the end of their journey was over 50%. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Even though Garnot had some reservations against Vicente, he sat around the major fire at Nan''s call with curiosity to know what this human would demand of his group.


    "To the point. Good. I''m really curious to know what this exchange between us will be like." Nan sat down, looking mainly at Vicente, but alternating her gaze between Rex and Larissa, too.


    Vicente pointed out a few things he wouldn''t give up by joining this group. "Well, to begin with, my twopanions here will go with me on this journey. But while we have the same initial goals, I don''t rule out the possibility of us going our separate wayster on. As such, I would like you to treat us in our agreement as different entities. That is, even if I agree to something, Larissa, and Rex will not be obliged to follow the same path as me and vice versa."


    "We can do that." Nan agreed with this initial term.


    "That includes, of course, that you will give them the same possibilities of choice as for me. We won''t join any group on your ind out of obligation or because you rmended it. In return, you will assure us you will do everything possible to ensure that the force you represent does not turn against us if we choose a group other than yours."


    This was a moreplicated term that made the three foreigners look at each other. But they agreed on the point that they would try to help them with everything they could, although they couldn''t guarantee that it would be enough.


    "Finally, you will hand over pertinent information that you have had ess to throughout our journey together. In exchange for these points, we will provide you with our strengths and special abilities to help your group reach our destination in one piece or even take advantage of opportunities that present themselves to us.


    I also guarantee that we will consider proposals from your group and give you preference in future deals, although we can''t promise that we will always do business with you first rather than with third parties." Vicentepleted the fundamental requirements that had to be in their agreement.


    Nan pondered for a moment, thinking about what she wanted initially and what he was offering. As much as Vicente was going to have, in a way, a lot more rights than the group that would give him a ride, she remembered very well how he had seemed strong enough to take them on years ago, when he was 6 levels weaker.


    "All right. We can go ahead with those requirements of yours." She agreed, showing him her small hand to shake.

 Chapter 1032 Nans group situation (2)

    Chapter 1032 Nan''s group situation (2)


    Signing a definitive agreement with Nan''s group wasn''t difficult. In the group''s first 20 minutes together, they worked out aplex agreement involving Vicente''s requests, but also important details for both sides.


    Vicente, Rex, and Larissa would travel with Nan''s group and maintain a partnership until they reached the fairy Nan''s group''s home, Amea.


    In Amea, they could follow Nan''s group''s rmendations or not, and the fairy''s group would have to help them avoid problems with the force she belonged to, in case the trio decided not to join that group and members of it decided to retaliate.


    This help from Nan''s group in Amea also included keeping his powers and origin a secret from anyone who didn''t need to know.


    Because of the agreement in question, Vicente told his real name to Nan''s group, no longer so worried about repercussions rted to knowing this information.


    The other terms of their contract were standard things so that both sides could get along well during the journey.


    With that settled, the group didn''t leave immediately. They gathered to eat and drink for the day, and talk about their journeys before uniting in that forest area. They wouldn''t be leaving until the next morning, so Vicente soon told his stories and began to listen to Nan''s side of the story as he finished with his own.


    Nan was on the ind to make deals with Stonewall, mainly. The force she belonged to was a dominant force on her ind, just as Stonewall was for Light Cay. Forces like this used to maintain friendly rtions with each other, especially with inds close to each other.


    Anicane had over 10,000 inds, and the closest to Light Cay was Amea, an ind six months'' boat ride from the coast where Nan''s group would soon be leaving.


    Hearing how long the journey to Amea would take surprised the three individuals who had never traveled through Anicane before. It must be said that the speed of Light Cay''s boats was not negligible. With the ind''s advanced technologies and its trade rtions with Amea, both inds had boats that sailed so fast that, if they were in Pris Realm, it would be enough to go from the southernmost point to the northernmost point of Pris Realm in a week.


    Vicente felt a little better about the size of Anicane because of this information, understanding why it was so difficult to get information from other inds or in-depth information from Anicane in Light Cay.


    Anyway, the journey between inds was long and dangerous, but Nan''s group had braved the dangers ande to Light Cay to acquire weapons and tools to deal with the threats in Amea. Supposedly, an enemy group from the force behind Nan''s group was moving to rebel and take control of Amea.


    Nan''s tribe was doing its best to avoid a rebellion and, of course, to avoid losing sovereignty over Amea. Besides Nan''s group, four other groups were traveling around the maritime region near Amea, looking for defense and control mechanisms against their enemies.


    Her tribe''s enemy force had found a method of growing as strong as them and put them in the delicate situation of having to seek outside help.


    As far as Nan''s group was concerned, she had obtained the weapons and tools she had set out to get, and now it was time for her group to return to help her people.


    Larissa and Rex were a little worried about discovering that a widespread rebellion could await them at their destination, but Vicente didn''t see that much of a problem. In the words of Nan and his advisors, Amea had a medium power simr to Light Cay''s, but was less technological and more focused on innate magical powers.


    In practical terms, this represented a lower average cultivation level than Light Cay''s, since the natives of the ind they were on now were magically weak but strong with their weapons and artifacts.


    Either way, the same level of threat was something Vicente preferred. From what little he knew, Amea was closer to more powerful inds, so this ce would be a stopover for him before he moved on to more powerful areas of Anicane.


    As for facing an ongoing war on his arrival in Amea, that could be an opportunity for him who was at the end of the 7th stage.


    In addition to the fighting and resources that always came from confrontations like this, Vicente couldn''t help but think of information about Anicane that he could get from the remnants of forces and specialists that had already fallen or were still to fall in Amea.


    He doubted he would have all his questions answered, but perhaps he would get more answers about the Nine Paths when he arrived in Amea. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The group finished their conversation in the middle of the night, everyone now aware of what each side expected from the journey and the arrival in Amea, as well as their responsibilities during their partnership.


    At the end of the conversation, the most important members of the group went to rest, letting thest few hours until dawn pass quietly.


    With the dawn of a new day, Nan''s group would dismantle their camp just before daylight, and the group of carriages would set off from the area south of Light Cay. From there, they would head for the southwest coast of the ind, from where they would set off.


    The journey by carriage, even with Light Cay''s modern vehicles, was still a long one. It would take two weeks for the group to reach their starting point, if nothing were to get in the way.


    At the beginning of the journey, nothing would stand in their way. They would make their way through the first few days of the journey calmly, with the Stonewall trio joining in the surveince of the surroundings and guarding the group.


    Aware of who Vicente really was, Nan''s people would be a little worried about attacks aimed at taking his life. But as they were traveling and avoiding cities, without getting involved in resource hunts or contacts with local tribes, things went well initially.


    The journey progressed so well that, with three days to go until they reached their destination, the group felt they could leave Light Cay without any problems.


    Vicente hoped so, but he was prepared in case something surprised them!

 Chapter 1033 View of the Sea

    Chapter 1033 View of the Sea


    Towards the end of the afternoon on the group''sst day of travel, Vicente spotted the vast and seemingly infinite sea on the horizon, watching their final destination at Light Cay with a smile on his face.


    The convoy''s group of carriages continued traveling up the final mountain peak on their way, from where they had a wide view of the ind''s southern coast, where they would begin to descend in the next few minutes.


    Between tonight and early next morning, they would be at their destination, where Nan''s ship was waiting for their group!


    Larissa looked out over the Sea of Stars, where she could finally begin her search for her fellow friends from her ne. Like Vicente, she wanted to explore Anicane and better understand thews behind this great world.


    Meanwhile, Nan and her two advisors were also looking at the sea in the distance, finally close to returning home. They were worried about what had happened in their homnd in the seven or so years since their departure.


    Nan''s tribe was not weak. They had great experts and many allies, so she was confident that her people had not sumbed in the meantime. But she and herpanions didn''t know about their friends and family who might have fallen. That was what worried them.


    But experts as strong as them, with many years of experience, were not overwhelmed by worries beyond their control. Despite their worries, they were more focused on Light Cay''s imminent departure and the sesses they had had on the ind during their years on the mission.


    ''We''re finally returning.'' Nan thought silently, enjoying the view and the refreshing breeze at the end of the day, while the window of her carriage was open. ''Thesest few days have been very quiet and everything shows that tomorrow afternoon we will leave the ind without further ado.''


    She looked at Vicente''s face and sighed. ''Now all we have left is the challenges of the sea voyage. I hope he can help us maintain our group numbers at the end of the journey.''


    Journeys across the Sea of Stars were naturally fraught with danger. Nan''s group experienced this for themselves, having lost a third of their numbers before reaching Light Cay because of these dangers.


    Because of the dangers ahead, Nan''s satisfaction was restrained. Getting back was great, but part of her heart was filled with worry about the journey, with expectations for Vicente''s action.


    However, while she was thinking about this, ignoring her surroundings, focused on Vicente, she felt him suddenly disappear from her side, while a strong aura left the confines of his soul to show itself in the surroundings.


    Frowning in iprehension, Nan looked around her carriage, noticing her advisors turning pale. As soon as her eyes reached the opposite side of the sea, outside the carriage, she saw her men, led by Vicente, positioning themselves against a group that hade out of nowhere and started attacking them.


    She paled as she felt the auras of the enemies, mid-level Grand Magus!


    "What?" she asked in shock as she moved to get out of her carriage. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But as she reached for the door handle, her two advisors, as well as Larissa, stopped her.


    "Leave that to Vicente," Larissa said in a deep tone, aware that in a situation like that, there was nothing they could do to help.


    Rex stopped in front of the carriage and prepared to defend the group from enemy attacks, which were obviously aimed at Vicente.


    Vicente looked at his opponents, whom he had noticed an instant before theyunched this surprise attack, distinguishing the elders of two rival Stonewall forces.


    "Mislead Vanguardians and Disciples of the Obscure..." He muttered to the old men dressed in ck, some in gray armor, all there with venerable and evil appearances.


    The enemy group had already entered a formation and several magic circles were already surrounding the area, an indication that attacking in readiness or dying their movements a little wouldn''t make any difference. Vicente then asked. "Why are you attacking me? Do you realize that I''m leaving the ind?"


    "We won''t allow you to leave, Vicente Fuller!" said one man as his finger seemed to draw one of the magical lines behind the circles around Vice.


    "We''re well aware of your ns for Stonewall. If you were just going to leave the ind, we could ignore you. But since you intend to continue serving them, don''t expect us to give you the option of leaving Light Cay!" said another of the men, as a suppressive aura fell over Vicente, with barriers separating him from the members of Nan''s group.


    "It seems there are traitors in my sect..." Vicente muttered with a quizzical look on his face. "It''s lucky for them that I''m leaving the ind. But they could have used this chance to get rid of you, you know?" He asked with a defiant tone, looking at the men suppressing him as if he were the one to suppress them.


    "Hahaha, you must be confident, young fool. Don''t think we''re like the idiots who acted against you before. We know exactly your weaknesses," said a third individual.


    Vicente couldn''t deny that this group hade close to doing the suppressive work necessary to bring him down. He could feel the magic circles with anti-maic energy acting against him, while a strong light element created golden beams of light suppressing the darkness of his powers.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he also had an affinity with and powers over light, Vicente really would have been suppressed!


    ''Someone high in the sect has leaked information about me...'' He looked at the men with disgust on his face, almost feeling like dying his trip to go back to the sect and deal with it.


    But hismitment was to his wives and daughter. If there was a traitor in Stonewall, too bad. It was time for him to go and he wasn''t interested in solving problems like that.


    His job was to help the sect outside Light Cay from now!


    Then, as the enemies thought they had Vicente suppressed, one of them attacked by moving against the ck-haired boy, aiming for the neck of the boy unable to summon his pentagrams.


    "Die, Vicente Fuller!" said the enemy with a hideous look on his face.


    As he was about to reach Vicente, a broad smile appeared on the young human''s lips, just before pentagrams unusual to see even in Light Cay emerged from his body along with several golden des of light.

 Chapter 1034 Post-Battle Departure

    Chapter 1034 Post-Battle Departure


    Suddenly, several arrows of light flew out of Vicente''s surroundings, attacking those against him, surprising the opponents, who only knew about Vice''s powers rted to darkness and maism.


    The fact that they were using magic circles of light to suppress him didn''t help. With the light generated by these Grand Magus'' own powers, Vicente''s attack gained power, reaching the surroundings with much more force than heunched.


    "Trying to suppress a light magician with light was really dumb." Vicenteughed as he muttered to himself, quickly summoning a series of items as the enemies retreated. They rapidly deactivating the light part of their suppressive magic circles.


    The Grand Magus frowned, with the man who had attacked Vicente at point-nk range turning pale as he felt a puncture wound in his abdomen.


    "Wretch! Where did thate from?" the man asked as a malicious aura formed around him,ing from Vicente''s powers.


    Vicente''s negative powers kicked in, no longer suppressed by the actions of his enemies.


    "Shit! How is that possible? He uses darkness and light concurrently!" One of the old men was horrified to see thisbination of powers. He was already protecting himself behind a magic shield.


    Their bad luck was that the battle in which Vicente had first used his Eighth ss Real Sorcerer abilities months ago had remained a secret that only he knew about. As soon as he showed his powers over the element of light, he prepared an altar, forcing the man with a wound in his abdomen to fall under the power of his curse.


    Nan and the others watched as, while the enemies retreated from Vicente''s arrow attack, a realm of darkness formed around the area, bringing forth creatures of darkness armed, strangely, with weapons of light. Meanwhile, an altar formed around Vice, making him more frightening, as if he had temporarily ceased to be a Magus and had be a Grand Magus.


    The first enemy to almost hit Vicente exploded, sending blood and body parts into the surrounding area, but while in Vice''s direction, the blood dposed until it disappeared, in the Grand Magus'' direction, this didn''t happen. The blood mixed with an evil ck mist reached the first of those Grand Magus, who were extremely surprised by what was happening, touching him and making him open his mouth in horror.


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    The first of them screamed before the others felt the same, touched by blood and corrosive remains, a trick of Vicente''s sorcerous powers.


    "Hehe, it''s bad, isn''t it? If attacked by someone stronger, so suddenly... Yeah, I don''t like it."


    Vicente toyed with these frightened and grieving Grand Magus, turning the situation in his favor while showing the difference between a Real Sorcerer of the Eighth ss and the simple Grand Magus from Light Cay.


    Face to face with absolute power, these men, ustomed to a different standard ofbat, suffered as their bodies were corroded from the outside in.


    "Sigh! Well, I''ll collect your resources and consider it a parting gift. Let''s call it a night." Vicente clenched one of his fists,pletely consuming the vitality of those men with the poisonous remains of his powers that had already prated those bodies.


    The souls of the other local experts there copsed in front of Vicente, their unstable crops weakening, breaking in half under the attacks of the true expert in the field.


    Nan''s group hadn''t expected so much power from Vicente and couldn''t help but watch the situation being resolved with apathetic looks on their faces, their mouths open in shock, their minds trying their best to process what had just happened.


    Suddenly they had been surrounded by enemies and then, just when they thought they were going to have problems, Vincent easily overcame all the enemies, taking out a bunch of Grand Magus bodies as if they were weak individuals.


    "That..." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It''s really shocking." Larissamented to the group inside the train''s main carriage. "When he told me he had killed a mid-level Grand Magus months ago, I didn''t believe him. But it seems that only a high-level Grand Magus could stand against him these days... Maybe even someone like that would have trouble confronting him!"


    The three individuals with Larissa in that carriage couldn''t help but agree with her ultimate words, seeing their already high expectations falter in the face of reality.


    They had made a much better deal than they had previously believed!


    ''That''s Vicente''s full power?'' Nan looked at him, gradually losing the expression of a moment ago to reveal a satisfied smile.


    With someone so strong in their group, oveing the challenges of the sea journey ahead was just a detail!


    Unlike Magus, Grand Magus as strong as those Vicente had defeated, had little chance of suffering in the Sea of Stars.


    The Sea of Stars was certainly not to be underestimated. But as long as the Grand Magus didn''t take unnecessary risks, the chances of survival on a short journey like theirs were great.


    Finally, Vicente collected the resources of the dead in the area, adding more riches that would serve him and hispanions well on the journey ahead.


    Returning to the carriage under the gaze of the group''s guards, Vicente retracted his powers, aware that there was no other group of enemies around for him to worry about.


    "We can continue. I don''t think any other groups will attack us on the rest of the way we have left toplete," he said as he got back into the main carriage.


    "You didn''t tell us you were already an Eighth ss Real Sorcerer." Nanmented in a low voice.


    "I didn''t tell you about my elemental affinity with light, either." Vicente added with a smile. "My enemies didn''t know either. Lucky for us. If they hadn''t used their powers to try to suppress me and been weakened by it, it would have been a little more difficult to eliminate them. It''s a good thing that I''m the only one who knows certain secrets about myself."


    With those words from him, the group got moving again, with Nan and his advisors asking Vicente if that battle wouldn''t have repercussions for Stonewall. But he wasn''t worried. From the moment he left the sect''s headquarters earlier, he wasmitted to acting only to fulfill his new duties, which did not include acting on the ind.


    So they would travel the rest of the way to the coast, where the next day they would reach theirst point at Light Cay!

 Chapter 1035 Goodbye, Light Cay!

    Chapter 1035 Goodbye, Light Cay!


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The next morning, the group reached the coast, where there was a beautiful city, small by the ind''s standards, but big enough in Vicente''s eyes to cover part of the horizon.


    As soon as they arrived in the city, the group crossed the mainnd route, arriving at the ocean avenue, from where they could see not only a beautiful beach with coconut palms but also several shipsing and going from one of the city''s ports.


    Light Cay was a technologically developed ind, so transportation there drew a lot of attention, with many of the ind''s native creaturesing and going all around. The cultivation life wasn''t the biggest concern for most people in a city like that.


    Fishermen were only concerned with making a living for their families, while vendors sold their wares in stores throughout the city.


    Children could be seen around the city, offering services that ranged from guiding to selling information and spying.


    The group heading for the port ignored these approaches to them and much of the movement of the city to focus on the ships as big as buildingsing and going from the port ahead.


    "Are we leaving straight away, or do you have something else to sort out locally before we leave?" Vicente asked Nan. He was already ready to leave.


    Larissa looked at the little fairy next to her and heard from Nan, "Hervi and Garnot are going to get some supplies that my group ordered earlier, but that won''t take long. We''re already a few weeks behind schedule for the delivery of these resources."


    "Our products are certainly waiting for us in some shed," the dwarf said with a smile on his old face.


    "What about your crew?" Larissa asked Nan.


    "We have the rest of our people on our ship. Otherwise, we''re our own crew. Originally, we didn''te to Light Cay looking for allies like you, but for weapons. Since we weren''t lucky enough to get any morepanions for this trip, we don''t have to wait for anyone else to join the group."


    "Well, Larissa, Rex and I will wait for you to finish collecting your resources on the group''s boat," Vicente said as he finished and went back to watching the square cobbled street, so well paved that their carriage didn''t even shake.


    Nan, Hervi, and Garnot said a few more things to each other until the group reached the port, an area asrge as Ravengarde Airport, with a tranquil seaside area and a water mirror sorge that one could get lost analyzing the beauty of the area.


    In this ce of clear water, a 12-storey building with a fa?ade covered in mirrors weed Vicente''s group, concurrently as many people, carriages, and other types of vehicles came and went through the area.


    Most of the people and vehicles around the port had no off-ind destinations. Most had destinations on other parts of the ind, as the sea route was one of the best for transporting cargo around Light Cay.


    Few people used boats to travel, as the nesmon on the ind were much faster. However, just like in any other ce, there were individuals who dared to defy the norm and opted to travel by boat.


    Minos, Larissa, and Rex saw the area for the first time, and watched with curiosity, also seeing the sailors returning from more distant fishing trips, with ships full of sea creatures that would be sold and consumed soon.


    After passing the previous building, where there was something like a customs office, the group followed the path that would lead to where their boat was already docked waiting for them.


    "This port is huge... I thought I''d seen it all, but this area we''re passing looks like a city avenue, even though there are boats on either side of us," Larissa said, as she gazed at the grandiose ships of Light Cay. Most of the ships were sorge that everyone in the carriage had to bend their necks to see the full height of those metallic marvels.


    Vicente felt particrly good surrounded by so much metal, while Nan smiled as she exined to them. "All of Light Cay''s mineral and food production travels by sea at some point on its journey ofmercial exploitation. That''s why there are so many cargo ships here. But some of them are deep-sea exploration ships, ships that arrive at the edge of the ind''s territorial sea, where the naval dangers begin.


    These are some boats on our way, vehicles used byrge groups of marine explorers looking for underwater riches."


    "Are there underwater societies in the Sea os Stars?" Vicente asked. "I''ve studied a lot about Stonewall, but there''s little information about what lies beyond the ind. Some books I''ve read imply that what lies beyond the ind''s territorial sea is just death. But I don''t believe that."


    "You''re right, there are underwater societies in the depths of the Sea of Stars. In fact, some of these societies are one of the three cmities that can victimize groups of travelers like ours," Nan said as the group stopped next to a green ship, her group''s marine vehicle.


    By this time, Hervi, and Garnot were no longer with the group, having left to go and collect the resources Nan had ordered earlier.


    Nan continued while the rest of the men who had stayed behind with them transported their resources in the carriages to the ship. "Beyond the territorial sea of each ind, there are underwater territories of unusual and extremely powerful races. It is possible to travel and explore these areas, especially near the territorial sea''s limits. But this involves extreme danger, something for the strongest and most experienced, not a group trying to get home."


    Vicente understood her message and said, "Don''t worry, I want to get to Amae as much as you do. That''s a question I have for the future. For now, I want to avoid unnecessary problems."


    "Well, that will make our journey easier." She sighed.


    "By the way," Larissa asked, "howmon are groups like ours departing from inds such as Light Cay and Amae?"


    "It''s rare, but it''s not so unique that people on the inds are shocked by foreigners. Groups like ours leave inds like Light Cay in the dozens every year. Most of them don''t make it to their destination and most of those who do, don''t make it back home. But everywhere in Anicane there are groups known for leaving their homnds, traveling across the Sea of Stars and returning to tell their stories."


    "I hope our group is one of those." Larissa smiled at Vicente, genuinely interested to return in the future and see what happened to their faction and the sect.


    They finally left their carriage, entering therge ship capable of carrying up to 100 people simultaneously infort.


    They would wait there until mid-afternoon, when the rest of the group would return with their resources. After paying the toll to leave the port, they would begin their sea voyage at dusk!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1036 Dangers of the Sea

    Chapter 1036 Dangers of the Sea


    Vicente''s group left Light Cay in the early evening, sailing through the ind''s territorial sea amidst the almost frightening darkness of this marine area.


    Light Cay was a very technologically advanced domain, and from afar, the group could still see the glow of the cities that lined the ind''s shores. This glow made everything that wasn''t glowing even darker, hiding some of the brilliance of the stars in the sky.


    Meanwhile, their boat rocked with the waves, an icy cold winding off the sea towards the ind of Light Cay. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But all the crew members protected themselves inside the ship''s closedpartments, taking advantage of the fact that this was an automatic vehicle with severalyers of defense that allowed the crew to travel without so much tension.


    Even so, Vicente was in the ship''s cockpit at the moment, apanying the group of experienced sailors from Nan''s tribe who had stayed with the ship during her trip around the ind of Light Cay.


    Nan and Larissa were beside him, with the little fairy pping her bright wings to observe the same thing Vicente was watching.


    Big, nervous waves and a gray sky were waiting for them in the distance.


    Nan said to him, "The Violent Sea has three types of dangers that almost every traveler has to face on their journeys. These three types of dangers are responsible for over 85% of the losses in groups like ours, so sailors need to be aware of them."


    Aware that Vicente intended to make other trips like this in the future, Nan took the opportunity to teach him a little of what she knew.


    "The first of these dangers is the existence of underwater natives beyond the territorial seas of the inds of Anicane.


    The territorial sea of each ind has itsmon poptions of aquatic beings. But these are usually creatures that conform to what we find in the ind''s forests. In a way, the territorial sea is like the great underwater forest of these inds. They are the aquatic extensions of these domains.


    But beyond the territorial sea you find some very unusual beings, who recognize themselves as sovereigns of their own domains and enemies of anyone who tries to challenge them¡ªwhich includes the mere passage of a boat through their domains.


    These tribes beyond the territorial seas are strong, so we set a safe limit for travel to these points."


    Several possible exnations told what was behind the different behavior of aquatic beasts from territorial seas and extraterritorial seas.


    Beasts in the inds'' areas of influence could be stronger than those influenced by the inds. They could be in search of food or resources. This could be a measure to limit those able to go to other inds, something, in Vicente''s view, likely, given the way Anicane''s truth was kept secret.


    In short, there were a variety of justifications behind the peculiar behavior of these extraterritorial creatures.


    "The second form of danger is intense weather phenomena. You''re seeing the clouds of a storm ahead. But there are parts of the sea that are so terrible that the wind itself can tear apart unprotected Magus bodies. That''s why our ship is sealed and we can''t open the doors and hatches.


    A storm can form in a few moments in this ce and mere fragments of sea storms are capable of destroying sensitive tools and unprepared living beings.


    There are other special phenomena, such as tsunamis, space storms, and others that seem less risky, but are just as terrible.


    On my journey to Light Cay, we experienced a particrly unique phenomenon where we spent 10 days in an areapletely devoid of mana. At first nce, this doesn''t sound terrible, but if we use our energies for anything in such a ce, we can quickly reach a state of exhaustion and vulnerability...


    Don''t underestimate the phenomena ahead. Sooner orter, we''ll pass through a ce affected by something like this."


    She said this while Larissa and Vicente watched her attentively, she with her mouth open and he with his eyebrows knitted together.


    "Finally, the third type of danger is what we call Dimensional Entrances. Don''t ask me what they are and what they lead to. But there are these parts of the Sea of Stars where portals suddenly open, taking creatures to other ces.


    Are they alive? Is it possible to pass through a ce like that ande back? I don''t know. Millions of years of history tell us that whoever enters a Dimensional Entrance never returns. So if you see something like this, run away. These entrances have attractive powers that will make you enter a state of inability to escape from a certain point, which is often unclear."


    "There''s no pirate orpetitor action traveling through the Sea of Stars?" Larissa asked, seeing in front of her several bright spots in the sea, ships passing through the area.


    Nan shook her head negatively. "It''s not that there aren''t dangerous ones, but they represent a fraction of what happens in the Sea of Stars. Given the vastness of this sea and therge number of inds in Anicane, it''s possible to make entire journeys without once encountering beings traveling between inds.


    But there are certainly magicians and magical creatures who will take advantage of any opportunity they get. So an encounter with a strange group in the middle of a sea voyage could be dangerous too, despite the low probability of such an event happening."


    "Are there any inds smaller than Light Cay on the way? I mean, stopping points or even underwater areas that we''ll go deep into?" Vicente asked.


    Nan shook her head in denial. "There are indeed ces smaller than the natural inds of Anicane, archipgos, andrge volcanoes with smallnd areas avable along the sea. But these ces are extremely dangerous and are usually already upied by the natives of the areas beyond the territorial seas.


    Unless something terrible throws us into these areas, we''ll avoid them. This includes the underwater world.


    The natives of the sea already attack us for merely crossing their territory. What would happen if we actually tried to explore these areas?"


    Vicente understood, but wanted more information. "Are there no records of explorers in these ces? In a world as vast as this, some answers about Hell and Argardus might lie at the bottom of the sea."


    "There certainly are. Not that I''ve essed them, though. But there is a group on my ind that might be interesting for you to approach. They are individuals who go to the border points between the territorial seas and the outer sea." She indicated by summoning something from her storage item.


    Vicente held up her slight note with a name and address written on it.


    "When we get to Amae, I can show you the way to this group. But I warn you, joining any tribe on the ind means you''ll have to give up some of your freedom inplicated matters."


    "I''ll keep that in mind." He put the note away, leaving that matter for the future. "What worries me at the moment is when we''ll start suffering from those dangers you mentioned."


    Nan looked to the sea again, sighing. "It won''t be long, unfortunately. In three weeks, we''ll be out of Light Cay''s territorial sea. After that, we''ll be susceptible to the dark Sea of Stars for months."

 Chapter 1037 Fury of the Stars

    Chapter 1037 Fury of the Stars


    The ship''s violent rocking intensified as the group ventured beyond the rtive safety of Light Cay''s territorial waters. Waves of unprecedented size, dwarfing anything Larissa and Vicente had encountered in their previous voyages, battered the vessel relentlessly. Each collision felt as if the ship was striking hidden reefs, the floor beneath them shuddering with each impact.


    The tumultuous sea rendered standing impossible. Every passenger remained firmly seated, safety belts cinched tight around their bodies, a stark reminder of the perilous journey they had undertaken.


    Amidst this nautical chaos, the ming Lion, reduced to his diminutive form, was lost in a haze of misery and nausea. Unlike the magicians and special beings capable of regting their senses, the beast''s attributes were intrinsically tied to his physical form. The heightened sensitivity that usually served as an asset now worked against him, amplifying every pitch and roll of the ship.


    Cradled in Larissa''s arms, the once-mighty creature looked pitiful, his usual vitality sapped by the merciless sea. His condition was so dire that he seemed to teeter on the brink of death, a sight that filled Larissa with a concern.


    A brilliant sh of lightning suddenly illuminated the turbulent night, drawing the travelers'' attention to the windows. The white streak carved through the hazy sky, disappearing as quickly as it had appeared, leaving behind a momentary afterimage in their retinas.


    The tempest outside seemed to rage with a personal vendetta against their small vessel. Even the surrounding mana, far more potent than anything they had experienced on Light Cay, felt hostile. It seeped through minuscule gaps in the ship''s protective barriers, allowing the crew to feel the raw, terrifying power of the elements they were challenging. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What kind of phenomenon is this?" Larissa''s voice was barely above a whisper, her usually vibrant face now ashen. Her lips were parched, and herrge, clear eyes, typically full of curiosity, now reflected a deep-seated worry.


    Nan empathized with Larissa''s palpable fear. Experiencing the Fury of the Stars for the first time was indeed a terrifying ordeal. Even though this was Nan''s third encounter with the phenomenon, she couldn''t suppress the flutter of dread in her heart.


    Before Nan could offer words, the elf seated beside her spoke up, his voice carrying a mix of awe and trepidation. "They say that when the seas convulse like this, it heralds the rise of emerging pirs, taking the ce of Anicane''s mightiest ancient experts."


    The dwarf, his knuckles white from gripping his seat''s supports, added gruffly, "Fury of the Stars¡ªthat''s what we call this maelstrom we''ve been enduring for the past few hours." Despite his secure belt, the ship''s violent rocking tossed him from side to side.


    "Fury of the Stars?" Vicente asked, a spark of curiosity igniting in his eyes despite the fear etched on his face. Aside from his encounter with Demien Bloodthorne, nothing had ever made him feel so vulnerable.


    Nan seized the moment to borate, her diminutive form belying the weight of her words. "Fury of the Stars is a poetic moniker. We''re traversing the Sea of Stars, after all, and the ancient sages have always viewed the phenomena here through a rather unique lens."


    She paused, allowing her words to sink in before continuing. "But don''t dismiss the notion that this turbulence is linked to the rise and fall of great figures as mere fancy. When you disturb the equilibrium of any system, there are invariably consequences. A single stone disced can trigger unimaginable destruction or usher in unprecedented prosperity."


    Her voice took on a more somber tone. "When the Transcendents find themselves at odds, it''s then that we mere mortals face the greatest trials in our journeys!


    The downside of this phenomenon caused by these titans¡­ well, we''re experiencing it firsthand. At any moment, our ship could be torn asunder, leaving us to face this tempest alone.


    However, there is a silver lining to this storm cloud."


    "Oh?" Vicente leaned in, his eyes locked on the fairy, eagerly awaiting her next words.


    "Even the native denizens of these treacherous seas suffer during the Fury of the Stars. This tumult could be our opportunity to cover vast distances rtively unmolested. And who knows? We might even stumble upon the remains of those less fortunate souls who sumbed to this storm''s wrath!"


    The elf, his tone tinged with pessimism, added, "But to reap such benefits, we must first endure until this chaos subsides." His gaze remained fixed on the reinforced ss separating the control cabin from the chaos outside.


    At that moment, every protective formation on the ship sprang to life, drawing heavily on the mana stored within the vehicle''s energy crystals. Despite this formidable defense, parts of the ship''s control systems flickered and failed intermittently. The passengers winced as sporadic jolts of energy coursed through the cabin, a stark reminder of the relentless assault they faced.


    Gravity itself felt alien and capricious, rendering even the simplest movements a Herculean task. The travelers found themselves at the mercy of the sea''s chaotic whims, their bodies tossed about despite their secure restraints.


    The corrupted mana seeping into the ship continued to disorient the crew, their senses reeling under its influence. Yet, in this moment of despair, Vicente stood firm. As the strongest among them, he summoned his powers, manifesting one of his magnificent pentagrams.


    A palpable shift swept through the cabin as Vicente''s magic took effect. Each crew member felt their heartbeat steady, a subtle yet unmistakable easing of pressure washing over them. The oppressive atmosphere lifted slightly, offering a momentary respite from their overwhelming anxiety.


    "I''ll do my utmost to maintain your physical and spiritual conditions," Vicente announced, his voice strained but resolute. "We must press on. We will ovee this trial and im the spoils left by those who faltered on this treacherous path!"


    The men controlling Nan''s ship silently agreed, having no choice but to work hard.


    The Fury of the Stars couldst a whole week and they were only on the first day of this terrible storm!


    ...


    Days blurred together as Vicente''s group endured the relentless assault of the Fury of the Stars. The seas and skies seemed to harbor a particr vendetta, their fury surpassing even the limits known to Nan and her seasonedpanions.


    What should have been a week-long storm stretched into an unending nightmare, reaching its ninth day that afternoon.


    The once-pristine ship, fortified with multiple protective formations, now bore the scars of its harrowing journey. Rust marred its surfaces, and its magical barriers had shrunk and weakened. Yet, despite its battered appearance, the vessel remained intact, its crew bowed but unbroken.


    Even Vicente, the pir of strength among them, was a shadow of his former self. His skin, now pale as parchment, clung to his bones, veins visible beneath the translucent surface. This decrepit figure stood in stark contrast to the vibrant man of mere weeks ago.


    Pain etched every line of Vicente''s face, his parched skin, sunken eyes, and inmed gums. Yet consciousness clung to him, an indigo pentagram glowing around his form as he continued his tireless efforts to protect the crew.


    In this state of near-copse, Vicente''s bleary eyes caught sight of something extraordinary¡ªa different quality of light on the distant horizon. A celestial glow pierced through the roiling clouds, illuminating an area not far ahead.


    "Brace yourselves," he croaked, his voice barely above a whisper. "We''re breaking free of the storm!"


    Following his words, the ship''s defense systems shut down and all the pressure that had been attacking them for thest few days disappeared!

 Chapter 1038 The 8th Stage!

    Chapter 1038 The 8th Stage!


    The instant the ship''s defensive systems deactivated, a palpable shift in the surrounding atmosphere washed over the entire group.


    The elements, which had seemingly waged war against them¡ªoppressing their bodies and inducing nausea¡ªsuddenly retreated, granting them much-needed respite.


    Simultaneously, the dense mana enveloping them maintained its potency, but no longer exuded an aura of menace. In fact, they all sensed an opportunity to finally absorb this precious ethereal energy into their souls without courting unnecessary peril.


    Vicente, particrly attuned to this change, seized the moment and immediately began to cultivate. He ceased his efforts to aid hispanions, allowing his own defenses to lower in the process.


    With eyes closed, he took stock of his body''s current state, realizing with a jolt how precariously close to death he had teetered. His soul, once an imprable fortress, now resembled little more than a gossamer veil of transparent ss¡ªtattered and fragile.


    Though he wasn''t crippled or afflicted with life-threatening injuries, his entire spiritual essence had been so severely depleted that he was certain another day under the Fury of the Stars'' onught would have proven fatal.


    His muscles had atrophied to an rming degree, leaving his bones feeling like desated twigs, brittle and susceptible to the slightest pressure.


    Yet, against all odds, he clung to life. Free from mortal wounds orsting damage, Vicente began absorbing the ambient mana. As the ethereal energy suffused his being, he felt his strength regenerating at an exponential rate, a newfound vitality coursing through his veins.


    Vicente''s crewmates found themselves in simr straits, their conditions varying only in intensity. Some, blessed with naturally hardier constitutions, appeared less scrawny than Vicente. Others, possessing spiritual advantages, seemed physically more depleted but maintained a stronger spiritual resilience.


    Larissa, previously the most vulnerable member of the group, had borne the brunt of the ordeal. Yet, to Vicente''s relief, she still clung to life when hest checked on her moments ago.


    Following Vicente''s lead, Larissa began cultivating the ambient neutral mana. To her astonishment, she experienced an unprecedented ease in absorbing the ethereal essence, as if her very being had be a conduit for the energy.


    ''What''s happening?'' she marveled internally. Turning her awareness inward, Larissa witnessed a profound transformation unfolding within her magical core. One of her pentagrams, the mystical constructs that formed the foundation of her power, was undergoing a metamorphosis!


    Vicente, however, sensed no such dramatic change within himself. While he noticed additional violet lines materializing on his indigo pentagrams, his current condition evidently fell short of triggering a qualitative leap in power.


    Vicente felt his soul expanding, first regaining its previous robust state before swelling to epass a new, greater volume. His aura, pulsing outward from his being, subtly warped the surrounding space. Non-metallic objects in the vicinity gained metallic properties and levitated!


    The crew members, each taking advantage of this moment to bolster their strength and recover, became aware of Vicente''s extraordinary situation. Several of them snapped their eyes open, their gazes converging on themand chair where he sat in the ship''s control room.


    The crew remained steadfast in their positions, securely fastened by their seatbelts¡ªa stark reminder of the catastrophic event they had just endured.


    Rex, sensing the imminent change, extricated himself from Larissa''s embrace and focused intently on his master. The ming Lion could feel the transformation Vicente was about to undergo. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A broad grin spread across Rex''s muzzle, recing the queasy expression that had marred his features mere minutes ago.


    As Vicente''s aura expanded, he felt his body undergoing a remarkable metamorphosis. Atrophied muscles regenerated, brittle bones fortified, and his sensory perception sharpened to unprecedented levels.


    ''The 8th stage! I''ve finally reached the 8th stage!'' Vicente exulted internally. He could feel his progress towards the Grand Magus stage crystallizing.


    Vicente''s mood soared, the harrowing ordeal they had just survived forgotten as he reveled in his achievement. Just over six years after his arrival in Anicane, he had attained the legendary 8th stage!


    His soul solidified at the 1-Star level of the Grand Magus stage, while his physique transformed into a version of himself that was more robust, powerful, agile, and responsive than he had ever dared imagine.


    In that moment, Vicente was certain that if he were to face the Fury of the Stars again, he would not only fare better but also be able to offer enhanced protection to hispanions.


    Yet, this was not the entire extent of his advancement. Even as he sat in hismand chair, Vicente sensed he stood on the precipice of another qualitative breakthrough¡ªthe addition of his first violet essence!


    ''Once I absorb my next pentagrams, I''ll have the opportunity to acquire the first violet essences of my powers,'' Vicente mused, his fists clenching reflexively.


    With violet pentagrams, he would ascend to a level attainable only by Anicane''s elite, cementing his status as a true expert. Perhaps then he could finally encounter beings willing to discuss the enigmatic Nine Paths with him!


    The thought buoyed his spirits; perhaps the gulf between him and his women wasn''t as vast as it had once seemed.


    ''Now you must seek out violet essences,'' a voice resonated in Vicente''s mind, drawing his attention to the Throne of Darkness and Light.


    ''Isn''t that a bit much?'' Vicente questioned internally.


    ''Not at all. Absorb an indigo essence in your alternate magical form, and that should suffice to elevate one of your pentagrams to the violet grade. When my timees, you''ll be prepared,'' the Throne''s consciousness replied dryly.


    ''You''re a real Grand Magus now. Your prowess as an Eighth ss Realm Sorcerer will be substantially enhanced, making it entirely feasible for you to achieve what I envision.''


    Vicente pondered this, agreeing as he found himself unable to quell his excitement about reaching the pinnacle of pentagram quality.


    ''But proceed at your own pace,'' the Throne added, concluding its counsel. ''Amae is not the ce to discover my pentagram. Explore other inds¡ªpreferably a location highlypatible with my nature.''


    As Vicente''s power grew, the Throne seemed to gain a deeper understanding of the world around them. Vicente had long since recognized this and didn''t find itsment strange. He vowed to do his utmost, acknowledging that it would be a gradual process.


    The Throne, however, showed no signs of impatience. Progress in the 8th stage was expected to be even more lengthy than in the 7th, affording them ample time to journey to Amae, settle their affairs, and move forward.


    With this tacit agreement in ce, Vicente redirected his gaze to his ship, observing hispanions as they continued their post-cmity ascension.

 Chapter 1039 Strengthening and Plans

    Chapter 1039 Strengthening and ns


    Some time after Vicente''s promotion, he watched practically everyone on the ship go through situations simr to his.


    Some only improved one level within their stages, others managed to improve a level and still get improvements in the quality of one of their pentagrams. But one person in particr stood out for achieving more than one advance in a single opportunity.


    While those who advanced stages, as had been the case with Vicente, stabilized their bases, Larissa opened her eyes, finding herself 2 levels stronger, with a pentagram in a new color.


    She felt her strength at the peak of the 8th stage, and couldn''t help but crack a big smile on her beautiful face. Her talent was naturally formidable. It wasn''t as good as Vicente''s, but she was still someone from a lower ne, with great possibilities for advancement in Anicane.


    She unfastened the belt around her body and went to Vicente''s side, walking with a new energy, already fully recovered from the wear and tear of the previous situation.


    She had been the one who had suffered the most previously, but after the opportunity, she was one of those who had benefited the most, narrowing therge gap that existed between her and Vicente.


    "Well done. You''ve made good progress. Given how much you''ve improved now, it''s possible that you''ll get another breakthrough before this trip is over." Vicente said with a happy look on his face.


    "Hmmm." She nodded before congratting him on advancing a stage and bing the group''s first Grand Magus.


    But Vicente wouldn''t be the only Grand Magus in this group on the journey ahead. Three other individuals, members of Nan''s group, advanced in cultivation and became 1-Star Grand Magus too!


    Some of those who hadn''t grown as much in power had managed to improve to the peak of 9-Star and stand on the threshold for advancement, giving the group hope of breakthroughs before the end of the journey.


    Nan thanked Vicente for the opportunity. "Thank you for your efforts, Vicente. Without you to keep us alive this far, we wouldn''t have survived."


    He didn''t press the issue, having only done his duty. "Don''t worry about it. Now we have to prepare for what lies ahead. I imagine that today''s chance wasn''t the only opportunity that wille our way."


    She looked in the same direction as Vicente, to the ce from which they had passed and left the area affected by the Fury of the Stars.


    Nan agreed with him. "Indeed." She looked at the captain of the ship and said, "Get our men into position. We could find traces of shipwrecks or the bodies of experts at any time within the next few days of travel. Be ready to start resource-gathering operations!"


    Although groups like theirs were difficult to find leaving the same ind, there were many, many sea travelers along this great sea. After a phenomenon as extreme as the one they narrowly survived, several groups had certainly perished and should have left valuable bodies behind.


    That was the group''s short-term goal: abandoned ships, the remains of ships and corpses!


    But Nan warned Vicente in case they were out of luck. "There are two negative possibilities in our path. One, we''re unlucky enough not to find anything, or two, we find something, but other survivors like us find them too."


    "I see... I''ll keep an eye out." He said, realizing that getting that far was no guarantee of greater gains than what they had just achieved.


    Vicente was already a magician used to possibilities, so he didn''t let himself get carried away by the chance of great riches easily. Whatever came to them would probably be through the efforts of the group.


    He was fine with the way things worked out. In fact, he wanted to find somepetition. Having advanced a stage, he was looking forward to testing his powers as well as his ritualistic skills. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Let''s move on!" Warned the ship''s capital as he resumed his position, with therge group of crew members finally leaving their celebrations over their improved powers to turn their attention to their respective jobs.


    Larissa and Vicente watched Rex lie down in a corner and go into hibernation, the natural process for beasts to process their enhancements.


    "We''ll be without him for a while," Vice said to the white-haired girl next to him. "But he''ll probably be a Grand Magus when he awakens."


    "That''s good. A beast like him in the 8th stage is very different from what we saw in him. He''ll perhaps be capable of dealing with all our affairs in Amae without you having to get involved." She joked with Vicente, although she really felt that Rex would be that strong.


    "I hope so... It will speed up our journey to the other inds."


    For the moment, Larissa seemed keen to continue her journey with Vicente and Rex, even if the possibilities were open to her.


    She wanted to find her ne mates who hade to Anicane before her, take a message from oldrades and hear the stories of these individuals who hade before her. Hermitment wasn''t as strong as Vicente''s, but for now, she was willing to do the same as him toplete her ns.


    But this wasn''t just a chance to fulfill a mission for her. It was a way for her to grow stronger. Larissa wasn''t unaware of how beneficial it could be to travel alongside a talented monster!


    "We''ll be able to focus our attention on getting maps and information on how to get to other inds."


    Traveling through Anicane and the Sea of Stars wasplicated because most ces and people didn''t know how to get from one side of the great world to the other. If someone wanted to explore the great world, they had to travel little by little, collecting information on each ind they passed, until they came up with a patchwork map of their own.


    Only after a long life and a journey across the seas would one be able to get from one side of the world to the other without having to stop.


    Now Vicente and Larissa had the information they had managed to buy in Light Cay and were nning to do something simr in Amae!

 Chapter 1040 Competition?

    Chapter 1040 Competition?


    The next few weeks passed in the blink of an eye, marking a prosperous period for the group traveling through the dangerous Sea of Stars between Light Cay and Amae.


    As they had expected, they came across the corpses of creatures killed by Star Fury on the way ahead, ships with dead crews or even the remains of destroyed ships.


    Even though they were heading in the opposite direction to the path they had taken, they were in the path of the Fury of the Stars.


    The Fury of the Stars didn''t necessarily happen in just one ce. It could happen over arge area and have some points where it didn''t affect, creating almost enves of safety. When Vicente''s group left the region they were traveling through and which was under the effects of the Fury of the Stars, they didn''t necessarily leave the phenomenon behind. They could have entered one of these enves, or the phenomenon could have ended, giving the impression that they had left the affected area, when in fact the phenomenon had weakened throughout all the area it had been affecting until then.


    As a result, the group encountered scourges of this extreme phenomenon on their way, and were lucky enough to find no survivors orpetitors in their first chance encounters.


    This gave them virtually risk-free earnings in the first few weeks, with the group collecting the remains of valuable sea creatures, the remains of ships and various magical items from crews who weren''t as lucky or sessful as them.


    The group hadn''t been trying to travel slower or around that region to find more such remains. They were merely continuing on their way to Amae, but for now, they were still finding the remains of victims of that cmity.


    Amid this, the crew were gaining valuable resources for their future when theynded in Amae.


    At sea, most of the items they had collected so far would be of little use. As for the possibilities of improving their strength in the short term, the resources they had got weren''t that incredible. They were good, but the entire group had improved their cultivation recently. For something like this to happen again, something out of the ordinary would have to present itself to them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But these good days after the cmity were not foreign to the members of the group. Nan, in particr, told Vicente that despite the dangers, the Sea of Stars wasn''t a chaos of danger 100% of the time. There were quieter areas and, after special phenomena like the ones they had endured for days, it wasmon for the journey to be quieter soon afterwards.


    After all, not only were travelers on the seas weakened and more careful in their movements, but the people of the seas themselves were wary of moving outside their domains. At the same time, powerful phenomena could interfere with other phenomena, temporarily suppressing problems near groups like theirs.


    And so, the group reached the beginning of the second month since they survived the Fury of the Stars and achieved their various cultivation breakthroughs.


    ...


    The group was sailing through another day that looked like it would end quietly, when suddenly one of Nan''s observers spotted something on the horizon ahead.


    Their ship''s signal sounded, alerting the entire crew that an opportunity or a problemy ahead.


    The experts at distinguishing whether it was a problem to dodge or an opportunity to exploit moved first, while Vicente left his cultivation room.


    He met Larissa on the way to the ship''s control room, leaving Rex behind in his hibernation that hadsted since the end of the Fury of the Stars.


    "Looks like we''ve got the remains of a ship just ahead," said one man in the control room, as Vicente and Larissa joined the group there with Nan, her elf, and dwarf advisors.


    Nan said to the people there, "Be prepared forpetitors. Let''s move to collect the resources from this wreckage." Her voice resounded throughout the ship, alerting her men.


    As much as they hadn''t facedpetition or problems in their opportunities so far, the group was humble enough to know the risks. It wouldn''t be now that they thought trouble would never catch up with them just because of the luck they''d had in the recent past.


    Vicente moved to another area of the ship, from where he could easily get out of the sealed wing of this vehicle and take action if necessary.


    His hands were itching for a confrontation, with his anxiety making him wish for some battle so he could test his newly promoted 8th stage powers.


    Vicente didn''t want problems with extreme phenomena like the one above. He wanted live, intelligent opponents, with whom he could stretch his muscles and test his strength against that of brave sea voyagers or underwater natives.


    Their ship continued in the same direction as they spotted the remains of the wrecked ship, keeping their course unchanged for a few minutes until they could get a better look at what they would have to deal with.


    Finally, close enough to check out the remains of the wrecked ship, the crew spotted small boats hidden near the wreckage, with several sea creatures hidden on the surface or in the small boats.


    "Enemies!" Shouted one of the first observers to notice a dozen men in colorful skins and the heads of different types of creatures.


    "Sea pirates!" Nan realized who these individuals were, apparently waiting for a group like her own¡ªone problem she knew could befall them.


    These were natives of the sea who deliberately acted against groups like theirs!


    "Open the passage for me," Vicente said, mindful of what the people in the cockpit were talking about. "Let''s see what they''re capable of. We''re already too close to ignore them and walk away. So let''s fight!"


    The ship''s captain obeyed him without waiting for Nan''s authorization, agreeing that there was only one possibility ahead.


    Vicente felt a cabin simr to an elevator rise, until he appeared at the bow of the ship, outside the area protected by Nan''s vehicle defenses.


    As soon as Vicente moved, the fish men moved simrly, with a structure identical to a submarine appearing among the wreckage that he now didn''t know if it was real or forged by this group of submarine pirates.


    But he didn''t hurry with his doubts. One way or another, he and hispanions would soon find out what this situation was all about!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1041 Confrontation

    Chapter 1041 Confrontation


    Outside the ship, Vicente didn''t wait for his enemies to attack him first. He raised one of his arms in the air and formed all 14 of his pentagrams, bringing out his best.


    The enemy group had beings from the middle of the 8th stage, and they were from races he didn''t know. In the dark about their abilities and how the effects of being at sea could make the fight easier for them and harder for him, he went in search of the deaths of these creatures.


    As a Throne of Light and Darkness formed behind him, he pressed the weakest creatures in the area, low-level Grand Magus, using his maic powers.


    The sea was not the best ce for him to use his maic powers. The continent had a much higher concentration of metals than the sea, which naturally raised Vicente''s proficiency with his maic powers.


    He felt this in his skin as he found it more difficult to blow up the bodies of his enemies with his ability. However, he had several killing methods in mind and when he saw that one wouldn''t work; he switched to a more appropriate one.


    Although his attempt to kill the first opponents while the domain of darkness and light was forming in this area failed, he managed to stop the enemies from moving into ambush.


    Soon afterwards, metal left his spatial ring and the sea itself, forming weapons that traveled through space by wormhole until they reached the first of those fish men pressured by his suppressive action.


    The weakest were wounded, but to Vicente''s surprise, his weapons managed to do no more than scratch off some of the strongest individuals he had acted against.


    He frowned. ''Tsk! As I expected. They''re strengthened in their natural habitat and I''m weakened...''


    Giving up his maic powers, Vicente focused only on Light and Dark, elements that couldn''t be weakened just because he was at sea.


    Certainly, the fact that it was daytime weakened his darkness a little, but it strengthened his light just as much.


    Several golden spears appeared in the air around Vicente, firing in sequence at the wreckage just in front of where he was floating.


    Darkness spread using the protection of the light and as soon as the 25th second had passed since Vicente''s action began, it covered the day and turned that area of the sea into a hell of darkness.


    Shadow demons emerged from within the sea, attacking the creatures trying to escape Vicente.


    They hadn''t expected to find such strong targets that day. The group despaired of losing contact with the rest of their group far away, as they watched their enemy''s figure grow as if he were the devil himself.


    The forbidden entity, bearer of light and darkness, acted, using supreme darkness and light at the same time, blinding them as it attacked.


    Vicente''s body glowed so brightly that it seemed to have be a star, while the shadow devils continued to act, unaffected by the light generated by their own master.


    But the glow from Vicente''s body not only made the many fish men lose track of their surroundings, it also strengthened the light attacks even more, which finally broke through the vigorous defenses of his enemies.


    The sound of pain from those first affected by him in this barrage of attacks hardly spread through the surroundings, given the noise of the monsters of darkness fighting against the fish men trying to use the sea to their advantage. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Some of them even used therge amount of water around them tounch counterattacks and try to escape, but after the first fell, the chances of the others plummeted.


    Meanwhile, Vicente saw through his glowing body, feeling the power of his 7th pentagram. Histest pentagram could give him light abilities, including bringing daylight into even the darkest environments and strengthening light strikes.


    The ability also gave its user an extremely resistant shell, capable of withstanding high-powered blows without posing a risk to its user. In fact, for a few moments, Vicente would be almost immortal. As long as he escaped within three seconds, even damage capable of killing him would recover.


    It was no wonder that the name of the beast that gave him this pentagram was the Rebirth Butterfly!


    Rebirth Butterfly didn''t have that chance with Vicente back then, just as he wouldn''t if he eventually failed to escape the threat capable of seriously injuring him after the 3-second time limit.


    Today, however, was not the day for him to worry about this ability of his. He had killed 80% of the fish men in his path after making use of his 7th skill, feeling a heavy burden for spending the amount of mana needed to deal with so many Grand Magus at once.


    As many times as he had fought individuals of such a stage, never before had he faced so many opponents simultaneously.


    As he acted to take down therge number of pirates in front of him, he used up a great deal of his energy, learning in the process about their weaknesses and strengths in seabat.


    Those who didn''t die ended up badly wounded. When Vicente''s body returned to normal and the darkness of his domain gradually gave way to daylight again, his crew and he saw the situation of the survivors around the remains of a wrecked ship that had previously caught the group''s attention.


    Vicente sat on his throne, still visible in that ce, and narrowed his eyes as he looked at the survivors, noticing that they had a line ofmunication with other beings that had remained out of their reach.


    Vicente promptly destroyed thatmunication, giving the survivors no chance to send a signal or even to live much longer after witnessing what he had done.


    With a shake of his dominant hand, Vicente used the darkness he had made to enter the bodies of those fish men, finally managing to blow up some enemies on his second attempt.


    ''I''m stronger, but obviously I have to get used to my current circumstances.'' He thought as he checked the bodies of the enemies and the remnants in the surrounding area.


    That really seemed to be the remains of a destroyed ship and not just a trap. Among the wreckage, he found some interesting items, which he took the trouble to collect in order to return to his ship and leave this area as soon as possible.


    There was no time for Nan''s group to collect those resources calmly. As soon as this fight was over, he returned from where he had left, already signaling the people on the ship to prepare for their hasty departure from the area.

 Chapter 1042 Pursuit

    Chapter 1042 Pursuit


    As soon as Vicente returned to the ship''s interior, the group set off, following his haste without really understanding what his powerful warrior was doing in such a hurry.


    But as soon as the ship reached some speed so that thebat area was gradually left behind, the observers noticed several signals on their instruments, indicating vehicles orrge living beings following them.


    "We''re being pursued. Enemiesing from the east," said one man in themand center of Nan''s ship.


    "Impossible! I don''t see anyoneing from the east." An observer''s voice sounded through the speakers in themand center.


    Nan looked at Vicente with narrowed eyes, realizing that there was indeed someone following them. "What''s this about?" she asked, not understanding why he had fled from the enemies now pursuing them.


    "The submarine pirates from earlier weren''t alone. They had arge group waiting for them nearby... I interfered with one of theirmunication attempts and found out their numbers," he said as he took a deep breath in his seat.


    He continued, "Honestly, I could fight them and have a good battle. But it would be apetitive enough fight that I wouldn''t be sure I''d win... And in the end, I''d be weakened in this dangerous sea. I preferred to run away."


    "How many enemies are chasing us?" Hervi heard Vicente and asked the observers of the ship''s sensor instruments.


    "Seven vehicles, each of them bigger than our ship... Possibly a couple of hundred enemies."


    The dwarf paled on hearing that, understanding why Vicente had preferred to follow a different path of finalbat against his enemies.


    "And they have more Grand Magus than the group I exterminated." Vicenteughed with a bitter smile on his face. "Let''s get away with everything, or we''ll be in trouble!"


    Nan agreed with him, reinforcing Vicente''s earlier requests for the group to speed up and stay alert for a naval battle!


    The men moved their weapons and cannons into position, but they knew they were in a dangerous situation. Against small submarines, there weren''t many ways for them to fight their opponents or even dodge enemy attacks.


    They wouldrgely have to rely on their own defenses and the speed at which their vessel moved!


    "Didn''t you get anything that might help us against them?" Larissa approached Vicente, thinking about the items he had quickly collected before returning to their ship.


    Vicente hadn''t had time to check these newly collected items and turned a fraction of his mana to the storage item in one of his hands.


    Checking for valuable items, he came up with some interesting things, useful in the short term for his group.


    "Indeed, there are a few things here that can help us." He summoned three items, making a bright green stone, a map, and a white staff appear in the air in front of him.


    Nan pped his small wings and approached these items, noticing the magical fluctuations of two of them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "That''s a Sea Heart of an intermediate level!" The fairy eximed in surprise at the sight of that green crystalline stone. "That could attract a ferocious sea beast!"


    That''s exactly what Prisiche informed Vicente''s mind as he scanned the item, quickly finding a weapon against his enemies.


    "We''ll let the trail of this item slip secretly for a while. That will draw powerful creatures towards us." Minosid out his escape n. "When some powerful being is near us, we''ll throw this item toward the enemies and let them be the targets of these creatures who will fight over the Sea Heart. We''ll escape in the meantime."


    The map he presented next to the Sea Heart had information about the territory of the nearby underwater tribes and, ording to Prisiche''s information, it would cover weeks of their travels. This was useful for the group and was soon on the hands of the crew''s chief navigator.


    Thest item, the white staff, was an enchanted weapon with fascinating properties for them.


    "This here will erase our tracks for those over three hours away from us."


    Larissa''s eyes lit up. As long as they could use it to their advantage and an eventual problem for their pursuers, they could leave these enemiespletely behind.


    Nan and his advisors agreed with Vicente''s n until, as expected, their boat was shot at the beginning of this escape from enemy attacks.


    The enemies had the advantage of sight and position to attack them and soonunched their offensive to destroy the enemies who had wiped out one of their groups.


    Everyone on Nan''s ship felt the boat rocking, their defenses sensing the enemy''s power. Fortunately, a single attack wouldn''t be enough to destroy them.


    "We have to hurry!" Vicente said as he used his powers to let the Sea Heart trail off the item, marking the path they were taking.


    For creatures not so powerful, Vicente''s act would be almost imperceptible. But for the powerful beings of the sea who could benefit from that item, its trail could be felt a long way from the item!


    ...


    Ten dayster, at the bottom of the sea, somewhere between Light Cay and Amae...


    A group of fish men were standing around the remains of several submarines at this very moment, where several bodies of theirrades were left behind, with the survivors seriously injured.


    As these fish men felt the bitterness of having fallen for the tricks of their enemies, they now saw the powerful opponent who had destroyed them swim away with his shiny prize in his mouth.


    Seeing their enemy, a powerful Sorcerer, leave them behind without bothering to eliminate them, one of the survivors crawled away, his eyes red with rage. But his anger was not directed at that 9th stage being, but at the leader of the enemy group they had been chasing for days.


    "Damn earth beings!" he spat, his voice distorted by the water but no less filled with venom. Despite the extensive damage to his body, his life force remained strong, fueled by an overwhelming desire for vengeance. "I will take revenge for this tragedy, whatever the cost!" His vow echoed through the water, a promise to the vast, uncaring sea.


    Another fish man, less injured but equally shaken, swam closer to the enraged survivor. "Senior, what shall we do now?"


    "Hire the sea serpents! We''ll put everything we have in the hands of an assassin capable of eliminating them!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1043 End of the Journey to Amae

    Chapter 1043 End of the Journey to Amae


    After sessfully escaping from the group of fish men who had pursued them earlier, Nan''s crew traveled for months, exploring the difficulties and opportunities present in the Sea of Stars.


    Fortunately for the group, the journey ahead turned out to be fruitful and with dangers not as terrible as those at the beginning of the journey, bringing them to the end of the route to Amae after long months at sea.


    Some members of the group who were about to advance to the 8th stage entered the 1-Star of the Grand Magus stage during this period. One of them was Rex, who finally woke up from his hibernation to join the group on thest leg of the journey.


    Larissa remained at the same level as before, but was now much richer, given the looting and collecting they had done over thest few months.


    Now the entire group was bing less concerned about the dangers of the journey to Amae and thinking more about what they would do once they reached the ind.


    Amae was experiencing an unstable situation, which would immediately affect Fairy Nan''s group and, regardless of Vicente and Larissa''s position, they would face, to some grade, the effects of the conflict on the ind. That''s what the group, including Vicente, were thinking at the start of theirst remaining week''s journey to Amae!


    ...


    The sun hung high in a cloudless sky, its warmth caressing the waves of the Sea of Stars with deceptive gentleness. It was the kind of day that typically beckoned sailors to the deck, to bask in the golden light and breathe in the salty air. The weather seemed to whisper promises of peace and tranquility, a siren song of rxation that could lull even the most vignt in a false sense of security.


    But Nan''s crew would not be fooled by the attractive signs of this dangerous Sea of Stars. They were only a week away from their destination, but the dangers on the way were still real. With one day left to enter the territorial sea of Amae, they could still suffer if they weren''t careful.


    The ship continued sailingpletely enclosed, with its crew in position, a few members of the group resting, or studying their possibilities.


    Vicente was working in a training room, using his forging skills to produce some items.


    He continued to study and develop his skills in jousting and medicine, as well as meditating whenever he found the space. But he didn''t do much of that over the months of travel. Dangers constantly appeared to annoy him and distract his attention.


    At most, Vicente had managed to seize quick opportunities at specific moments and get minutes weeks into his professions.


    But he was confident that within a short time ofnding in Amae, he would have achieved what was necessary to be recognized as an Eighth ss cksmith and Healer.


    As for his cultivation, he was on the road to the 2-Star level, with the aim of advancing to that level before leaving the ind on the next phase of his journey.


    This was a different goal from Larissa''s, for example, who only intended to reach the 8th stage and get her eighth pentagram before leaving the ind with her fellow sect member.


    She was also a cksmith, so she was constantly chatting or observing Vicente''s work, which is why she was there with him at the moment.


    "Nan said that the cksmiths of Amae are very different from those of Light Cay. Instead of relying on artificial methods to build stronger artifacts, her people''s cksmiths take a more spiritual and magical approach to forging. That''s more like the method of Concordia, the ce I came from." She said with an excited look at him.


    Vicente understands Larissa''s feeling. He was also looking forward to seeing alternative forging methods in Anicane, which could contribute to his growth as a magician.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t be on Amae long, but we''ll make the most of the ind before we leave. That includes a visit to the groups of Eighth ss cksmiths on the ind."


    While they were talking, the ship suddenly seemed to hit an iceberg, causing the entire structure to move, while warning signals went off in every metalpartment of the vessel.


    Vicente and Larissa were knocked off bnce, with her mming her face against one of his shoulders, while he was almost knocked backwards. But with his agile reflexes, Vice avoided the fall, while Prisiche informed him of what was happening.


    ''We''re under attack, master. A high level 8th stage sea serpent is attacking the ship as we speak,'' said the artificial intelligence in Vicente''s mind, causing him to promptly change his expression.


    Larissa went to apologize to her ally, when she saw the pale expression growing on Liam''s face.


    Before he left her, Larissa knew he was going to disappear and prepared herself to lose his support.


    Liam traveled off the ship in a few moments,ing face to face with the actual situation of their group. An immense snake, as big as their own ship, was enveloping this vehicle, while its head faced the front of the vehicle, protected by magical barriers.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Vicente appeared below the defenses, fully aware that his group couldn''t withstand this enemy''s onught.


    "Who I am doesn''t matter," said the powerful voice of the sea serpent, showing an unusual willingness to speak in front of his prey.


    But he had been hired to do this and did not fail to inform his victims of why they were going to die.


    "I''m here on behalf of the group of fish men you directed to cmity. Some of them survived and paid me to eliminate you. Now, enjoy yourst moments before the end."


    As the serpent made its strange speech resound in the ears and minds of each of the travelers on that ship, it opened its enormous mouth, revealing the pink interior of its dark blue body. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Itsrge inocting teeth were eye-catching, but they soon disappeared as a green ball of energy appeared in front of it, capable of blinding even the star in the sky behind its position for an instant.


    An extremely strong corrosive power emanated from that creature''s ability, making everyone, including Vicente, see that they would not escape before a decisive attack from this creature.


    "Die!" It said before attacking!

 Chapter 1044 Escape

    Chapter 1044 Escape


    Vicente''s eyes widened in shock as the sea serpentunched its attack without warning, leaving them barely enough time to raise their defenses. In a heartbeat, his ship zed to life, its maximum defensive systems engaged. Simultaneously, a sphere of intermingled darkness and golden light enveloped the entire vessel, cloaking it in the power of Vicente''s domains.


    The air crackled with energy as Vicente''s 14 pentagrams materialized, their forms solidifying against the backdrop of his protective sphere. In a sh, robots emerged from his spatial ring, transforming into defensive figures that surrounded their creator.


    Vicente felt his body structure shifting, enhanced by the positive influence of his maic abilities. This transformation elevated him to a superior version of himself, ready to face the impending threat.


    As the attack bore down upon them, Vicente''s spatial maniption and dimensional control skills sprang into action. Multiple wormholes tore into existence before him, ast-ditch effort to redirect the iing assault.


    Vicente''s soul burned as he channeled an immense amount of mana, rapidly depleting his reserves in this desperate bid for survival. He could feel his power waning, but he pushed on, knowing that every fraction of a second counted.


    The enemy''s attack struck with terrifying force, its corrosive powers capable of annihting beings far stronger than Vicente. The very seawater around them disintegrated, vaporized by the sheer destructive potential of the assault. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The great serpent watched with widening eyes as its attack tore through Vicente''s defenses. The wormholes copsed, the sphere of darkness and light dissolved, and theyers of armor and shields were eaten away by the relentless corrosive force.


    However, as the attack neared the ship''s final defenses and Vicente himself, the sea serpent''s expression shifted from triumph to confusion. The power of its assault was weakening rapidly, its potency diminishing as it breached each sessiveyer of protection.


    The ship''s formations absorbed the brunt of the remaining damage, breaking one after another in a cascade of failing energy fields. Finally, the corrosive green essence reached the metal and ssponents of the vessel, leaving sizzling scorch marks in its wake.


    A portion of the enemy''s essence enveloped Vicente''s body, disintegrating his clothes but failing to inflict more than second-degree burns on his resilient skin. As the attack''s fury subsided, Vicente stood firm, his defenses battered but not broken.


    Despite his resilience, Vicente could no longer contain his agony. A long, harrowing scream tore from his throat as every inch of his skin seared with pain. He desperately wed at his face, struggling to remove the corrosive essence from his eyes.


    His vision blurred, the world around him bing a hazy, indistinct mess. Through the fog of pain, he managed to discern the enemy''s gaping maw, not far from where he stood. Behind him, the ship''s exterior, though battered, remained imprable, itspromised defenses belying the safety of the crew within.


    "Oh? Impressive!" The serpent''s voice resonated not in the air, but directly in Vicente''s mind, a clear provocation that cut through his impaired hearing. Blood trickled from his ears, a testament to the devastating attack he had endured.


    "You survived my ultimate assault! Take pride, for you''re the first in millennia to force me into a second attack!"


    As these words echoed in Vicente''s mind, the serpent surged forward. This time, it eschewed its previous tactic, opting instead for a more physical approach¡ªits powerful jaws aimed to crush Vicente''s battered body.


    Despite his injuries, Vicente''s survival instincts kicked in. With lightning speed, he scattered ritual items around himself, simultaneously downing a mana recovery potion. His mind raced as he initiated the Cursing Ritual, a familiar and proven technique he favored over the riskier Banishing Ritual.


    Vicente seated himself upon a hastily conjured metal throne, fashioned from the scant resources avable in the surrounding seawater. His transparent pentagrams materialized around him, while a cloak of darkness and a crown of light manifested, embodying his formidable powers.


    Extending his hands, Vicente fought to ignore the all-consuming, burning agony that wracked his body from head to toe. He forced his blistered lips apart, his voice a raspy, hate-filled whisper interspersed with droplets of blood.


    "Three Cmities: First, Magic Shrinkage!"


    "Three Cmities: Second, Breath of Death!"


    Vicente poured every ounce of his remaining strength into these curses, even as the spiritual toll pushed him closer to the brink of death. He knew it was a desperate gambit, but against this 8th stage peak serpent, anything less would mean certain doom.


    ck and silver symbols materialized around the attacking creature, momentarily halting its charge. The serpent hung suspended in mid-air, a look of confusion and growing helplessness etched across its fearsome countenance.


    Meanwhile, supernatural winds arose, appearing to be the start of a powerful sea storm. They passed through the scales of the creature''s body, making it hesitate in front of the enemy it was attacking.


    The serpent''s vitality dropped by 30% in an instant, not enough to knock it down, but enough to shock it!


    The enemy was just a newly promoted Grand Magus. How could he inflict so much damage on it after suffering so much to deal with the previous attack?


    Mustering hisst reserves of strength, Vicentepleted his ritual, his voice barely a whisper as the creature struggled against the mounting curses.


    "Three Cmities: Third, Dead of the Underworld!"


    In response to his final incantation, small ck portals materialized around Nan''s ship. From these otherworldly gateways emerged skeletal fish, their obsidian bones glistening with an unholy light as theyunched a coordinated attack against the serpent.


    Most notably, a colossal skeleton serpent, wreathed in shadows, emerged and coiled itself around the enemy''s tail. This unexpected assault forced the creature to look back, its relentless charge finally halted by indecision and the need to fend off these diabolical summons.


    Vicente felt like he was going to pass out before he had a chance to see the oue of the battle, when he wobbled to the side and fell. But before he sank into the water, Rex appeared and rescued him, taking him back to the ship.


    The ship''s Grand Magus emerged on deck, channeling defensive powers to bolster their protection. Meanwhile, the captain''s voice rang out, urging his crew to push forward with all haste.


    From the cockpit, Larissa''s voice carried a note of hope. "We just need to maintain our course while it suffers under Vicente''s curse. If we can manage that, we''ll soon enter Amae''s territorial waters!"


    As they distanced themselves from the chaos, the once-mighty serpent thrashed against Vicente''s summoned creatures. Its power, now diminished to that of a mere 5-Star Grand Magus, was a far cry from its former glory. The curse had leveled the ying field, giving Vicente''s group a fighting chance at survival!

 Chapter 1045 Amae (1)

    Chapter 1045 Amae (1)


    Thest stretch between Light Cay and Amae proved to be the most intense and dangerous part of Nan''s group''s entire journey.


    Even the violent Fury of the Stars storm hadn''t brought them as close to disaster as thete 8th stage beast that attacked them at the fish men''smand.


    After their brutal fight against Vicente''s summoned creatures, the sea serpent continued its pursuit for hours,unching long-range attacks and wounding the Grand Magus, who protected their ship during this final approach to Amae''s territorial waters.


    But Vicente had seeded in consuming the serpent''s powers, weakening it and wounding it to the point that the creature''s movements were not so decisive against the mere newly promoted Grand Magus of their crew.


    Surely, those injured in this escape would need some rest and resources to recover. But they were not seriously affected, and no one died before the enemy deliberately gave up the hunt.


    Creatures from the open sea were very powerful, but they didn''t threaten the territorial seas of the inds, not even when they were as enraged as that creature.


    As soon as they entered Amae''s territorial sea, the group found themselves free of the serpent''s pursuit, having only to deal with the enemy''sst long-range attacks.


    Afterpleting this vital requirement, they finally sailed more smoothly, just four days away from docking on the east side of the great ind of Amae.


    Nan sighed in relief at surviving this perilous sea journey, while Larissa finally turned her attention to Vicente, wounded and unconscious.


    Vicente was fine, though. He needed to sleep and rest; to feel the effects of the passage of time on his recovery and not rely on any more pills or potions. Larissa could see this just by looking at his face, and she wasn''t worried about giving him artificial resources.


    All that was going through her mind right now was how close they hade to death and what abat monster he had be.


    If it weren''t for the huge difference in cultivation between Grand Magus and Sorcerers, she would honestlypare him to those 9th stage monsters. But Vicente showed the potential to one day rise higher and perhaps challenge those who dominated Anicane.


    For now, Larissa was excited about the journey ahead, but she didn''t naively think she could see it through without risk. Sooner orter, she might die alongside him or have to give up the fantastic journey with her friend in order to preserve her own existence!


    But for the moment, she didn''t want to think about that. She stayed by his side to look after Vicente, while listening to the ship''s captain''s messages informing her of thetest updates.


    Their ship was in tatters. As soon as they docked in Amae, they could abandon the vehicle, as it had serious damage to its entire structure, enough to make it more expensive to repair than to buy a new one.


    Fortunately, they could use what they had with them to keep going for the next few days. What''s more, Nan''s tribe''s warlike artifacts were intact, enabling her to stillplete the mission that had made her go to Light Cay earlier.


    "Captain, take us home," said the fairy in the cockpit, looking forward hopefully after the arduous journey so far.


    ...


    Dayster, Vicente woke up from his unconscious state, facing the reality that he had doubted for a few moments before his fall would happen.


    Waking up after losing his strength in a fight against a stronger individual was something he wouldn''t wish on anyone. The sensation of feeling disoriented and thinking he was in the hands of the enemy was terrifying.


    But after the initial fright stemming from the memories of that day, Vicente heard from Larissa what had happened and how they were finally finishing their journey to Amae. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He sighed in relief as hey in the bed he had been resting in since that day, feeling refreshed, with no marks from that day''sbat left on his body.


    Luckily, his regenerative powers were very strong. All the tissue burned by the serpent''s acidic venom had regenerated, producing a new version of himself that was even stronger and more resistant to corrosive forces.


    But his hair still needed time to grow. He was bald and without eyebrows or any other hair on his body.


    He didn''t mind that, though. His women were far away, and he wasn''t looking for conquests.


    Getting up from his bed, he wandered around the ship,ing across his woundedpanions and immediately letting one of his skills kick in, healing the individuals who had ensured the group''s sessful escape after he fell.


    His skills were at too advanced a level for all that crew to understand. Before he reached the cockpit and saw the ind ahead, all the wounded on the ship had fully recovered.


    "Vicente." Nan and hispanions looked at him with proud gazes, indebted to what he had done, but also impressed by all the strength he had within him.


    He smiled at them and told them to focus on thest part of their journey. Just ahead was Amae, an ind as big as Light Cay, where they would arrive in less than three hours, as far as the devices in the cockpit revealed.


    "We''re arriving at our destination atst," he said with a smile on his face, touching on an important subject for them to talk about at the moment. "It''s time for us to better understand the paths and options ahead of us. I intend to apany you to your people''s headquarters to ensure that youplete your mission. Only after that will I choose what steps to take next. But I want to start thinking more about the reality of your ind."


    They had already discussed many things about Amae during their months of travel together. But there were things that Nan and hispanions saved for thest part of the journey, important things that they didn''t know were worth telling Vicente and Larissa about without them being sure that they would actually dock in Amae.


    Now that they were practically setting foot on the ind, it was the best time for them to finish introducing the two of them to Amae''s situation.


    So the elf, the fairy, and the dwarf began theirst speeches about their ind and groups, taking advantage of the ultimate time until their arrival on the ind toy out decisive information that might convince Vicente of the paths avable to them.


    There were particrly three options open to him. To ally, to remain neutral, or to be something of an ally to an enemy of their joint forces!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1046 Amae (2)

    Chapter 1046 Amae (2)


    As the group slowly docked on Amae, at a secret port belonging to Nan''s tribe, Vicente, and Larissa had just finished listening to thest bit of critical information Nan could give them to pique their interest.


    The Fairy Tribe, Amae''s dominant force, behind the reception of individuals from lower nes on this ind, had dominated Amae from the very beginning. While in the ind''s distant past, there were no disputes, since when the Nine Paths were partially destroyed, and the current order established, the situation has changed, with rivals emerging to take over the power on the ind.


    The current war in Amae was a few levels above thepetition situation in Light Cay, where the forces had not reached the point of openly attacking each other. Specialists were hunting down potential specialists or even others of a simr level in Light Cay, but it was all happening in the dead of night, secretly. In Amae, the situation was escting on several levels, with forces acting in broad daylight to suppress the Fairy Tribe.


    While the Fairy Tribe was the strongest on Amae, the enemy had formed such arge coalition that even the oldest and most powerful tribe on the ind had no chance of defeating them alone. As a result, the fairies'' two biggest allies, the elves and the dwarves, joined in the current fight, which is why Nan had advisors from these races, and why Amae hadn''t fallen to one of the fairies'' rivals.


    Nan knew her tribe was still standing. Even though she had left several years ago, she knew her people''s situation very well.


    She had an ability connected to her people, which had been weakened in recent years, but strengthened as she got closer to her homnd. Now that the group''s ship was parked at the tribe''s wooden port, she knew her people were still persevering and understood that this was probably because of the alliances and urgent actions initiated by her people years ago.


    As she had already told Vicente, her people were led by mid-level Grand Magus, the strongest on their ind. Their enemies were of the same level or lower, but he shouldn''tpare these Grand Magus with those from Light Cay.


    While the magical beings of Light Cay had developed artificial methods of cultivation and anchored themselves in their technologies, the forces of Amae were more traditional, focused on magic andrgely dependent on the individual powers of their inhabitants. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Nan ended her speech by inviting Vicente and Larissa once again, rifying that the Fairy Tribe would wee them and that they would have many possibilities if they joined them in the war. Not only that, they could either join as internal members of the tribe and enjoy the rights and responsibilities of such members, or even support them as external allies. The tribe would help them in one way or another in exchange for their strength.


    It was at this point that the ship docked and the captain sighed, giving permission for the crew to disembark.


    Vicente looked at this enchantednd, full of different flora and fauna, and said, "We''ll apany you until your group''s weapons actually enter your territory. We''ll issue our decision when we get there."


    "Hmm, that''s good," Nan said with a smile as she finally set foot on the terrain of her ind.


    "It''s good to be back. Even though we have a war to fight, oveing the challenges of the journey here and being in a ce I know is indescribable," she said, opening her arms and feeling the natural elements weing her and inviting her into the interior of the ind.


    "Certainly..." Larissa left the ship and looked around with interest, noticing a concentration of mana and elements on the same level as Light Cay, but in a unique configuration, obviously helpful for those magic users with a more direct rtionship with nature.


    Individuals with moremon powers would definitely feel strengthened just by stepping foot on the ind.


    The elements of water, wood, earth, air, and light were extremely strong there, and thend itself seemed to pulsate with vitality.


    Vicente asked as he assessed the situation of the ce for himself, "By the way, how many days away from your people are we now? You said that this port belongs to your people, but I imagine that you have several territories along the ind."


    "Indeed." Nan nodded. "We''re in a secret area of my tribe. To get to headquarters, we''ll have to travel for 20 days."


    Larissa and Vicente were not surprised by her estimate. The ind was at war and, as far as they knew, each ind in Anicane was quiterge.


    Journeys of up to a few weeks were verymon along each ind of Anicane, even for powerful magical beings.


    "Let''s move on," she said as she got into her carriage when she saw that the whole group had finished disembarking, with the men having also removed the armaments that couldn''t be transported in storage items.


    The convoy began its journey slowly, with the animals pulling the wagons and carriages as they made cheerful sounds.


    Rex walked alongside the guards and carriage animals, while Vicente traveled with Larissa, Nan, the dwarf, and the elf of the group in the same vehicle.


    There was no one around where they arrived, so Vicente took advantage of the absence of temporary problems to n.


    "By the way, where do I find creatures with indigo and violet pentagrams on your ind?" he asked the trio in front of him.


    The elf said, "Do you want pentagrams for your two magical forms? I warn you, it won''t be a good idea to hunt for your second power here. As much as we have good options for the light element, the ind won''t be the best ce for you to hunt for that kind of pentagram.


    Light is a rare element, after all. Even on our ind, there aren''t many magical creatures with indigo pentagrams, so violet will be almost impossible to find here."


    "I just want the pentagram for my other magical form," Vicente replied, already aware that he would have to go to an ind with Sorcerers if he wanted a violet pentagram.


    The dwarf smiled and said, "In that case, it might be interesting for you to visit my tribe. We dwarves have a great affinity with elements such as fire, earth, and lightning. Because of this, we live in areas rich in these elements, where you''ll find creatures such affinities.


    But it''s the same situation as Garnot said. Violet pentagrams are rare on our ind. If you want a good indigo pentagram, we can get you one. But violet, I''m afraid this isn''t the ce for it."


    "Hmm, indigo is fine for now," Vicente said, keen to first get to know the type of creature in this domain and see if he could find any good skills.


    He wasn''t in a hurry, so he carried on without a decision on the matter, although he promised Hervi that he would go to the Dwarf Tribe.


    And so began their journey through Amae!

 Chapter 1047 Wars Destruction

    Chapter 1047 War''s Destruction


    Two days of travel were enough for Vicente and Larissa to understand the war in Amae.


    Unlike the fighting in Light Cay, which took ce in secluded ces, without the battles ever reaching the masses, the situation in Amae waspletely out in the open.


    They passed through two battlefields in these few days of travel, seeing not only areas devastated by the fighting of those involved in the conflict, but also many bodies and even wounded survivors.


    Those involved in the war didn''t seem at all concerned with hiding the trails of death they had been leaving across Amae, turning what had been a natural paradise until recently into a boiling battlefield.


    The wounded were simply left behind to die slowly or even to survive and carry the message of what would happen to them to the ind''s tribes.


    There were no cities in Amae. The indprised tribes and free regions, where weaker tribes would gather in the same area, but each had its own territory and hardly interacted with each other so that there was a need for cities.


    The ind''s economy was also quite rudimentary, with barter being the most widely used method of trade on Amae, without the existence of amon currency useful throughout the ind.


    This was one reason why the ind was so difficult for those who didn''t have a side, but also why the current war was so brutal.


    Vicente felt as if he was traveling through one area dominated only by Pris Realm beasts, where situations simr to Amae''s could be seen before The Purification.


    In particr, the forces in areas like Majestic Treefrog Grove lived in peace for most of the time, but now and then in the history of Pris Realm there have been major wars in these forest regions, with situations simr to Amae''s developing.


    When magical beings so far apart in different territories fought, things could get bloody and destructive very quickly! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Humans were no better, Vicente knew that. But perhaps living in the same cities and having their loved ones share simr environments to their enemies prevented humans from fighting on such a ridiculous scale.


    In that sense, he thought that the humans of Pris Realm and the magicians of Light Cay were superior to the natives of Amae.


    But this wasn''t his home, and he didn''t have anyone who really mattered to him living in Amae. For Vicente, the surrounding situation at the moment was nothing more than an opportunity for him to grow and, to a lesser extent, entertainment even.


    ...


    On the fourth day of the group''s journey, they were passing through a region that had lost all its nts and now presented a t muddy terrain that stretched for hundreds of square kilometers.


    Amid this extremely hot and humid area, the group traveling in carriages and wagons towards the Fairy Tribe could see parts of the area flooded with drowned bodies here and there.


    Meanwhile, others like them were traveling through the area, a sight not as unusual as one might imagine.


    Thest few days of the journey weren''t all about sightings of war wounded. On more than a dozen asions, the group had spotted creatures traveling in groups.


    ording to Garnot, after battles were over, it wasmon for those not involved in the fighting near the battlefield to move, often making retreats of their entire tribes to different areas.


    To a lesser extent, allies of the winners or losers of these battles would move into the area to withdraw their troops or even advance against the domains in front of the defeated territories.


    Being an ind divided into territories, each major battle should take important territories from enemy tribes and thus suffocate their enemies not only militarily, but also in other ways.


    There was no well-developedmerce on the ind, but there was trade. Preventing a force from moving its resources through certain areas, or even one from taking valuable mines for that enemy tribe, could greatly affect the fate of a war.


    In short, on several asions, the group came across the movements ofrge groups¡ªthree to five times the size of their own¡ªwhile traveling.


    But they didn''t have to fight until then. Most of the travelers they encountered were beings too preupied with their own destinies to worry about a strange group like theirs.


    Meanwhile, everyone in Nan''s group continued to wear the special armor Vicente had created for them and hid the symbols in their vehicles.


    Unless one came close to their group, realizing that they were part of one of the mostplicated tribes today would be almost impossible.


    That was changing, however.


    As the group traveled through the muddy terrain, Nan continued to look out of the window of her vehicle, her gaze not at all pretty. She had been feeling strange for thest hour and now she was disying behavior that caught Vicente''s attention.


    Seeing how she was swinging one of her legs and biting the nails of one of her hands, Vicente sighed and left his vehicle.


    One thing he had learned about Nan''s behavior¡ªprobably from fairies in general¡ªwas that whenever something bad was about to happen, she seemed to act out of the ordinary.


    He didn''t need to ask the fairy in the group what was bothering her. He left the carriage and sat above the vehicle, signaling for Rex and the group''s guards to continue on their way, as they had nned.


    "Vicente?" Larissa asked, having already noticed the same as her partner to understand that trouble was approaching them.


    "I''m just getting ready in case something happens. Don''t worry, I''ll keep the group safe. Just stay with Nan and the others for now."


    The dwarf and elf of the group appeared next to Vicente, while Larissa agreed as she continued in the vehicle.


    "A Water Elemental did the damage you''re seeing," said the dwarf, as he recognized the magical fluctuation remaining in the area. "That probably wasn''t the first battle that resulted in this deste ce. But it was certainly a Water Elemental that was here."


    "Was? I feel like they still are," said the elf as he felt the hairs on his body stand up in rm at the enemy''s presence.


    Vicente scanned the terrain, soon finding something in front of their path.

 Chapter 1048 Confronted by Enemies

    Chapter 1048 Confronted by Enemies


    A few kilometers ahead of Vicente''s group, seven individuals, six of them a little further back and one of them in front, were blocking the way.


    Around them, the surrounding water floated and trembled on the ground, while their bodies gave off a bluish glow and were also somewhat transparent.


    They resembled humans, but had body motes reminiscent of fairies, with diminutive size and various crystal-like structures scattered around their bodies¡ªon their hands, foreheads, elbows, and knees.


    They wore pale clothes that seemed to be made of nts and had extremely strong auras, the kind that felt like you would drown just by standing against them, even far from any body of water.


    "Water Elementals," said the elf as he formed an ugly expression on his face, looking specifically at the elemental warrior furthest ahead of the group on their path, a 3-Star Grand Magus.


    "Is there any chance that this is a trap?" Vicente asked as the group''s carriages slowed down.


    It seemed too much of a coincidence that a member of an enemy tribe of the fairy coalition was parked on the very path they were following after returning to the ind.


    The dwarf said firmly, "Nothing is impossible, but it would be unlikely. Surely the fairies know we''re in Amae again, but we haven''t tried tomunicate with anyone and we haven''t passed any official enemies in thest few days of our journey."


    "But it''s possible." Confirmed the elf on the other side.


    "Thatplicates things a bit, but we''ll sort it out." Vicente signaled for the group to continue while he stood in the middle of their convoy.


    Part of him was worried. A local 3-Star Grand Magus differed greatly from those in Light Cay. But another part of him wanted to try out his current powers.


    The serpent they faced was not a good opponent. It was simply too strong, not only because of its high cultivation, but also because of its powerful advantage in the sea. Those opponents ahead, a 3-Star Grand Magus, two 2-Star and four 1-Star Grand Magus, were better suited to someone like Vicente.


    He wasn''t sure how well he would fare against them, but he should stand a good chance against the group so as not to put his life in danger. The question was, would he be able to kill them? Would he be able to stop them from acting against Nan''s group?


    While Vicente was looking at the Water Elementals, the creatures native to the area, enemies of the Fairy Tribe, saw that the enemy group passing by had some foreigners among them.


    "A human?" One of the Water Elementals asked, his gaze focused on Vicente.


    "He has a strong affinity with light," said the strongest individual, a man with long blue hair, standing in front of the group. "He''s not weak. Be vignt." He warned as he stared with narrowed eyes at the ck-haired boy floating in the middle of the convoy.


    After a few moments, the two groups were at a distance where each other''s voices could reach them. Almost immediately, the leader of the elementals there opened his mouth, speaking toward the enemy leader in the area.


    "Princess Nan, it seems you''ve just returned from Light Cay," said the man, recognizing the technological tools of the chariots and armor of the guards in Nan''s group. "I see you''ve be a Grand Magus... I wonder, was that by the artificial methods of the natives of that ind, or by your original power Amae gave you at birth?


    It would be dishonorable to use the method of the weak." He finished with a disgusted tone as he looked at Vicente.


    Nan continued in her carriage in silence. Talking to the enemy had little or no potential to help them. She left the situation under Vicente''s control, both because he was the strongest one there and because she didn''t want to interfere with his decision.


    She didn''t want to and couldn''t drag him into her problems. She had to let him make up his own mind, or she would suffer the punishments of the agreement she had made with him.


    Vicente didn''t expect an answer from Nan and asked the man, "What do you want from my group?"


    "Your group?" The almost 1.5 meter tall Water Elemental, one of thergest of his kind, asked with narrowed eyes. "Are you in charge of this group, human?" He asked in disbelief.


    He could sense that Vicente wasn''t simple. One advantage of being an elemental was the great affinity with mana and the elements, which resulted in strong growth, a strong magical foundation, and the ability to understand the world around them. But he wasn''t omnipotent and couldn''t say how strong Vicente was.


    Vicente nodding positively as the leader of a fairy group was impressive even for someone special. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Fairies were not simple creatures. They had practically supreme talents, which made them naturally arrogant and extremely difficult to negotiate with. It was no coincidence that one of Amae''s most talented races, the elves, had long since been dominated by fairies. Meanwhile, high-level rivals had fallen one by one throughout the ind''s history.


    Vicente said, "You speak to Vicente Fuller, Stonewall Core Disciple. As a representative of a sect allied to the Fairy Tribe, I will escort Miss Nan''s group to her territory. I don''t wish to get involved in a war with your group, but I won''t hesitate to clear the way with your bodies."


    As Vicente spoke, he used his decorative sword to show only a few centimeters of the weapon''s de, while a trail of absolute darkness departed from his weapon.


    The Water Elemental at the front of the enemy group almost took a step backwards when he sensed Vicente''s darkness, an obscurity even stronger than the light he had noticed a moment before.


    He hadn''t noticed the darkness. Amae was not an ind known for its richness in the element of darkness, in fact, it was a ce poor in it. But even so, Vicente showed a pressure that made some of the weaker elementals feel as if something had stolen the light from their eyes and enveloped them in a dark fog.


    ''Don''t tell me that''s a dual magician?'' The strongest elemental there understood a lot about magicalws and knew that it was entirely possible for someone like Vicente to exist. ''That''splicated. Dual magicians usually have absurd power. Maybe he''s not our opponent.''


    An interesting characteristic of Water Elementals was their rational and calm demeanor.


    Seeing a new variable emerge, that man took a step back and asked, "You said you''re part of Stonewall, right? So you''re just business partners, Light Cay expert! There''s no need for you and my group to fight. Go your way in peace. Our target is only Princess Nan!"


    "I''m afraid that won''t do."

 Chapter 1049 Water Elementals

    Chapter 1049 Water Elementals


    Faced with the refusal of a boy with strong negative powers, the Water Elementals stiffened, their expressions freezing at Vicente''s deep gaze in their direction.


    "Are you willing to go to war with the Water Elemental Tribe?" One of them asked, his voice torn with negative emotions, obviously preparing forbat.


    "As I said, this group is my friends and I will escort them back to their territory. If you insist on standing in our way, I''m afraid we''ll have no choice but to fight." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As he spoke, Vicente let more of his powers escape from his body, materializing the Throne of Darkness, while, one by one, his indigo and cyan pentagrams showed themselves.


    The Water Elementals understood better why this human was so different from the others they had seen or heard of. But they remained motionless, while each of them circted their mana, also showing their pentagrams.


    Unlike humans and other magical beings capable of hunting pentagrams, Water Elementals, like Fairies and Elves, only had one pentagram of origin and could not add more essences to themselves.


    But each of those individuals were Grand Magus and a single pentagram for them was worth as much as or even more than a whole set of magicians.


    They all had indigo pentagrams, with only the strongest, 3-Star, having some violet symbols and lines in his magical essence. Vicente beat his opponent in this regard, however. Apart from thest pentagram he had absorbed in Light Cay, all the other indigo pentagrams had very distinct violet symbols and lines, demonstrating their proximity to the next qualitative level.


    "Then I''m afraid we''ll have to test the powers of this expert from Light Cay!" said the strongest elemental before moving at the same time as his race-mates,unching a barrage of simr attacks against Nan''s group.


    Vicente smiled as he saw the mud water leave the ground and join the growing floating water around those individuals, quickly turning the air into a sea lump, reaching him and making him feel as if he had just entered an aquatic dimension.


    He felt solid blue currents forming around his limbs, as harpoons and tridents attacked him from different sides.


    ''That''s interesting,'' he thought as he felt unable to escape the aquatic grasp of these creatures, shing his mana to adapt his airways. As he did so, ck holes appeared around the parts of his body where the enemies'' chains and weapons would hit him.


    The Water Elementals moved to act against Nan while his major efforts acted against Vicente.


    In the middle of their path, however, they saw and felt the enemy being pierced by their attacks without showing any injury.


    "What?" One of them asked himself in shock as she took control of her ice harpoon again.


    Then, just as this woman was about to repeat her attack, her shadow seemed to solidify, with a diabolical figure forming behind her, trapping her bodily limbs.


    The ground in the area shook strongly as several metallic des covered in darkness emerged from the ground, cutting through the water and leaving trails visible to all those directly or indirectly involved in thisbat.


    Vicente frowned as he saw his des lose strength and precision as they traveled through the water, noticing a weakness that he hadn''t yet noticed in his power. But he didn''t let it get to him and adapted to the situation when he saw he wouldn''t be able to affect his enemies that way.


    A giant bolt of lightning formed in the sky, breaking through the darkness of the surroundings and striking the water at specific points.


    But this was no ordinary water. There were no mineral salts in it and this attempt to electrocute his opponents failed terribly.


    This, however, was not thest of Vicente''s attempts. As the enemies came closer to reaching Nan, he finally managed to affect them, turning aside their attacks to use the electromaic fields in the area to drive them away and the element of water itself enveloping them.


    All the elementals felt an intense repulsive force act against them, preventing them from advancing any closer to Nan, while weakening them by dispersing the super-concentrated water element in that ce.


    The 3-Star Grand Magus was the only one who showed any resistance against Vicente and quickly noticed that if he didn''t act against his opponent, all his allies would fall.


    He crossed the space by means of a domain skill, appearing at the back of where Vicente was sitting on his throne, attacking at close range with arge blue axe.


    Vicente looked away, feeling minimally threatened for the first time in this fight. ''That''s a special ability.'' He thought as he moved one of his hands as if to defend himself.


    The enemy continued forward, doubting that his target would protect himself with bare hands.


    In the next second, he saw a golden glow emerge from Vicente''s fingertips, shooting straight into his eyes like extremely bright arrows flying at him.


    He showed an expression of pain as he closed his eyes and moved his head a little to the side, losing precious milliseconds that were enough for Vicente to move and appear behind him.


    "Your attack is powerful. It could hurt me. But only if it hits me." Vicente''s voice sounded inside the elemental''s head, as a ck weapon pierced through the blue, semi-transparent figure, imbuing darkness into its magical essence.


    The strongest Water Elemental in the area immediately emitted a darker color throughout its body, expressing deep horror a moment before one of Vicente''s hands touched the back of its head.


    "Formidable. But you''re not my opponent," Vicente said, thest words the Water Elemental heard before its existence exploded, with a dark blue mixture of a viscous liquid spreading through the surroundings.


    The elemental water in the vicinity dissipated, returning to the upper atmosphere or the ground, while only the weakest Grand Magus remained, suppressed by Vicente''s electromaic powers.


    Vicente had used up more than half his strength to protect his group and act against the enemies, finally getting the upper hand. But instead of finishing his opponents, he whistled and ordered Rex to move against some of the weaker elementals.


    "Defeat them for me." He ordered as he sat back down on the Throne of Darkness, while giving those creatures a chance to try andmunicate with reinforcements.


    His sensory ability came into y as Rex acted, making him notice how premeditated the enemy group''s actions had been there today.

 Chapter 1050 Water Essences

    Chapter 1050 Water Essences


    ''It was nothing more than a mere coincidence, after all,'' Vicente thought to himself, exhaling a deep, contemtive sigh. His piercing gaze swept across the battlefield, observing Rex and hisrades as they engaged in a fierce struggle against the remaining Water Elementals.


    Earlier, Vicente had entertained the possibility that these elemental foes had orchestrated a premeditated attack, specifically targeting Nan. However, by employing his extraordinary sensory abilities¡ªa gift that allowed him to intercept and decipher message transmissions¡ªhe had unraveled the truth behind their presence. The group of Water Elementals, as it turned out, had found themselves in this vicinity following a recent battle. Their appearance was not, as he had suspected, a calcted move against Nan.


    Vicente''s mind raced back to when he had eliminated the leader of the elemental group. He had made a strategic decision to allow the remaining elementals to advance, cing them squarely in the crosshairs of Rex and the others. It was then that Vicente''s keen senses had picked up on the elementals'' frantic distress call.


    As the battle raged on, with the elementals desperately trying to escape while simultaneously defending themselves andunching counterattacks, Vicente eavesdropped on theirmunications. Through these intercepted messages, he pieced together a clearer picture of their circumstances. This group of Water Elementals had just concluded an intense battle in the area and were in the process of recuperating when they had spotted Nan''s group.


    Upon realizing that Nan''s party was affiliated with the fairy coalition, the elemental group had made the decision to postpone their departure.


    However, Vicente noted with interest that this enemy group seemed to havecked the time or opportunity to alert any nearby reinforcements about the unfolding situation. His ability to intercept messages proved invaluable once more as he listened to the exchanges between the embattled elementals and their distant allies.


    Through these, Vicente learned a crucial piece of information: the nearest group of elemental reinforcements was located several hundred kilometers away.


    Even if they were to travel at their maximum speed, it would take them a considerable amount of time to reach the battlefield!


    As well as indicating that they could leave without worrying about subsequent fighting, this confirmed that there could be no enemies in their way who could have handed over the group''s position to more opponents.


    Even if the enemies were now aware of the elementals'' problems, that wasn''t a problem.


    ''Time to end this.''


    Before the opponents rified that this was thetest location of Nan and the fairies'' new armaments, Vicente acted. He materialized his electromaic powers, cutting offmunication between the Water Elementals still fighting and distant enemies.


    Now, unlike earlier, he paralyzed those already weakened and surrounded individuals. He gave Rex and the others the opportunity to finish them, without even having to worry about delivering the final blow.


    Rex, the dwarf, and the elf acted together, killing thest elementals in their own way, causing them to explode and disappear from this world.


    Along with the elementals, the nearby water also disappeared, leaving only a few traces on the area''s already muddy ground.


    Vicente breathed a sigh of relief as he returned to the group''s carriage. His magical forms had disappeared, leaving the entire area free of his influence.


    Only the silence of the tired warriors and the guards, who had narrowly avoided death in this attack, ended the situation.


    "Princess, huh?" Vicente asked Nan with a smile.


    "That''s just a detail," she said as she took a deep breath. "Thank you for protecting me. If it hadn''t been for you, I think my group would have perished and I would have be a hostage of the elementals."


    "Don''t worry about it." He looked at the surroundings, seeing that the group was already moving again. "Now we have to worry about our departure. The allies of today''s opponents don''t know who we are, but they do know that a group strong enough to defeat those elementals has acted here. They wille after us."


    The elf and the dwarf returned to the inside of the carriage, listening to Vicente''s words.


    "We''ll get away from them," said the dwarf. "As hard as it is to deal with opponents tracking us, escaping from opponents who don''t have our tracks yet isn''t that difficult. Our group will disappear to the opponents in a few minutes, Senior Vicente."


    As the dwarf said it, wiping the sweat from his brow, the elf handed Vicente what was left of the elementals.


    "These are water essences," said the elf as he handed over blue gems and the storage items of those dead creatures. "Water essences are only produced by Water Elementals. They can be used by magical beings with an affinity for the water element to raise their magical quality and strength."


    "Oh?" Vicente had never seen anything like that before. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But that wasn''t strange. Elementals existed practically only in Amae.


    "They won''t be of any use to you, but they are precious. Maybe you can find someone who has essences of lightning, light, darkness, or earth and they''d be willing to trade with you." Nan continued with Garnot''s exnation.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have anything like that, otherwise I''d help you with a trade," Hervi said with a sympathetic look at Vicente.


    But just getting the water essences was good enough for him. Before, he hadn''t even considered that he could win something like that!


    ''Unfortunately, Larissa and Rex don''t have an elemental affinity for water... But I''ll do as you suggested. I''ll find someone to exchange for other essences.''


    He thanked the group, but didn''t offer them any of those essences. Even though some of them had actively killed some elementals, these were spoils that belonged only to him.


    Vicente had grown up enough to know how to assume the position of expert and leader and was soon thinking about the possibilities of their path, with the convoy of carriages back on the move.


    The group would soon enter a silent state of their journey, leaving the previous battlefield and entering another area of Amae on their journey to the main territory of the Fairy Tribe.


    Over the next few hours, no other incidents would ur on the group''s way, allowing them to travel until nightfall without worry.


    In the middle of the night, they would stop to camp and rest, where they would spend the remaining hours until dawn, when they would return to the road again.

 Chapter 1051 Elves Tribe of Amae

    Chapter 1051 Elves Tribe of Amae


    A few dayster, Nan''s carriage group arrived in an area where many houses built amidst the trees decorated the surroundings of the road they were crossing.


    The surroundings of this extremely nt-rich ce, from thergest trees that served as the pirs of thismunity to even the smallest of flowers, decorated the path towards the core of the Elves Tribe.


    After days of travel, the group was only two days away from the territory of the Fairy Tribe, already in the area of influence of the alliance of Amae''s leaders.


    At that moment they were passing through the core of the Elves Tribe''s territory, the home of the Garnot, argemunity that lived scattered throughout the forest, but had its greatest concentration at this point where the road to the Fairy Tribe passed.


    Vicente and Larissa had seen the local elves on their way for thest two hours, and it was bing more and moremon to see individuals with pointed ears and slim bodies, the bearers of a great lineage of talented magical beings.


    Practically every ne had a race of elves in the area because of the tribe in Amae. ording to the story that Garnot told Vicente and Larissa over thest few days, his people loved nature and had, therefore, long ago, explored many of the lower nes when the Nine Paths worked as it should.


    Given their advanced magical ability and wide range of options, elves found it easy to integrate into almost any kind of environment. The fact that they were sensitive to the surrounding nature helped them, allowing them to adapt to new ces and live sustainably in those areas.


    It allowed the elves to seed on most of the nes they went to, gaining great knowledge and returning or even staying in the new homes they had found.


    But the elves who went to each of these nes did not go on missions for the tribe, but out of self-interest. Because of this, even the tribe didn''t know the extent of their race on all the nes connected to Anicane.


    But it was a fact that some of the explorers had chosen to live on these nes and so much time had passed that they had practically be natives of these areas with their unique characteristics.


    Because of this, the elves of Amae were not exactly the same as the elves Vicente had met in Pris Realm, although they did share some simrities. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Do elves from lower nes tend toe to Amae when they reach the 7th stage of spiritual quality?" Vicente asked as elven guards appeared in their path, showing that they were close to reaching themand core of the tribe.


    Garnot looked at Vicente and nodded positively. "Yes, they tend to arrive in Anicane via Amae. But I wouldn''t rule out some being sent to other inds. It will depend a lot on how unusual these elves are. But the majority definitely arrive in Anicane via the ind."


    "Interesting."


    "Do you want to know if there are elves here who came from your ne?" Nan asked, already aware of Vicente''s history after the unusual disys of power he had made throughout the journey here.


    He smiled at the fairy, curious to finally meet someone from his n and start carrying out the mission he had promised the elves he would aplish.


    There were also dragons and other magical beings from the Pris Realm that he wanted to meet, but finding an elf from his n would be more than enough for him to take his ns several steps further.


    "Yes. I was a friend of the elves of my ne and before I left, they asked me to find others of their race who hade to Anicane."


    Garnot personally put himself in the position to help Vicente in this matter. "The Elves Tribe is not a small group. With over 100,000 members scattered throughout the ind and even in other parts of Anicane, it may not be easy to find someone like that for you. But I''ll talk to the Elders so we can try to gather the history of elves from the Pris Realm for you."


    "That would be perfect for me." He thanked him with a nod, until the group of carriages stopped in front of the main elven building, where several elders dressed in peculiar clothing, with plenty of elements of nt and animal origin adorning the members of the tribe.


    The elves of Amae had some peculiarities that differed from those of the Pris Realm. Some of them were not so attached to nature as to be vegan, as was the case with those from Vicente''snd. Some elves he came across as he left the group''s carriage were real carnivores, hunters, and adventurers.


    Was that strange for an elf? Vicente and Larissa thought so. But this was a strange world, and they tried not to get attached to some members of this diverse tribe, which had individuals with blue, green, yellow and even red skins.


    As in Light Cay, there were quasi-human individuals with animal faces, wings, or other non-human bodily appendages, the elves of Amae were different lineages and characteristics.


    "Garnot, you''ve leveled up in the middle of a mission!" said a strong elf, with scars visible on his bare chest, while he had a powerful 4-Star Grand Magus stage aura.


    Meanwhile, most of the high-ranking members of the tribe there looked at Nan, curious about the oue of the princess''s mission.


    There were a few strangers among Nan''s group that they wanted to hear about, but for the moment, one of the elders in the area approached the princess and greeted her formally, bowing her head to the young woman on Vicente''s right.


    "Wee back to the tribe, Your Highness. I hope you have experienced many victories on your journey to Light Cay," said the tinum-haired woman, 5-Star cultivation of the Grand Magus stage, the strongest in the area.


    Nan greeted the old woman back and confirmed, "We seeded in our ns, perhaps even better than we could have initially imagined... Anyway, arge part of that was down to my friend here, Vicente Fuller." She pointed to Vice, attracting the gazes of the elves in the garden in front of the tribe''s council building.


    Vicente was shielding his aura, so apart from them noticing that he was a newly promoted Grand Magus, they didn''t notice anything particrly shy about him.


    "I just gave a little help." Vicenteughed as he watched the elves interested in him gradually approach while making gestures of greeting.


    The strongest woman among them then invited them, "Your Highness, young Vicente, please apany us. Let''s talk in a more appropriate ce."

 Chapter 1052 Nans New Position

    1052 Nan''s New Position n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As they entered the interior of arge spherical wooden building, Vicente, and Larissa, the only ones there for the first time, looked around with interest, seeing how climbing nts covered most of the walls and ceiling, allowing natural light into the interior.


    It was now daytime, but even if it were night, they were sure that this meeting ce for the tribe''s leaders would be well lit. They could clearly see that some leaves that covered this space were blooming and would make the ce particrly beautiful at night.


    They didn''t think much more about the area decorated with only items of natural origin, soon sitting down in chairs around arge oval table.


    Only six of the elves who had weed them sat with them there, with the rest staying outside the building with the rest of their group.


    Rex sat next to his master, monitoring these powerful local experts, while Larissa, Nan, Hervi, and Garnot sat on the same side of the table as Vicente.


    The strongest 5-Star elder in the area broke the silence by looking at Nan and asking, "Did you get the weapons from Light Cay, Your Highness?"


    "Yes, they''re with us. How is the situation on the ind?" Nan asked, having already seen a few things on the way there, but nothing that was as informative and reliable as what this group of elves could give her.


    "Sigh," the old elf began with a sigh, "It''s pretty bad. Much worse than when you left. The Supreme Elder of the Fairy Tribe was seriously injured 13 months ago after an ambush by the Elementals'' Coalition. Since then, we''ve lost our chief protector and even had to deal with attacks on our prime territories."


    Another elder there said, "We also lost our armaments, damaged or stolen in a major incident 2 years ago, which led to a loss of almost 30% of the alliance''s territory."


    "After that, we''ve been umting gradual losses. For every five disputes, we win two and the enemies win three, which is putting us in this precarious situation." Another of them added.


    Then 5-Star elder finished, "That''s why the return of your group and others traveling for help is crucial for the alliance. If we don''t get alternative methods, we will lose our position around the Nine Paths tform."


    The whole struggle in Amae had as its ultimate goal not the extermination of the tribes allied to Nan''s force, but a change in the local power structure, with a new tribe taking control of the Nine Paths tform.


    Garnot asked, as Nan was shocked by the news, "Were we the only ones to return to the ind?"


    When they left for Light Cay, six other equally important groups with ns that would define the future of their tribes had left for other inds.


    Light Cay was the closest to Amae, but the difference in travel time from the Sea of Stars to these other destinations was not so great. Even the most distant ind was only six months further away than Light Cay.


    Nan''s group had stayed in Light Cay longer than they had originally nned because of Vicente, so they hoped that when they returned to the ind, some of the others would have already returned.


    "You were the first to return," said an elderly-looking elf, but also exhausted. "We don''t know if the others are alive and returning..."


    "I see," the dwarf from Nan''s group muttered as he lowered his head in pessimism.


    Larissa and Vicente just watched for a moment, while Nan felt the weight of her people''s situation. She looked sideways at Vice and clenched her fists. With her courage gathered, she spoke to him, "Vicente, please help us with this," she said in a tone that clearly ced her in an inferior position to him. "We''ll do our best to help you give you your next pentagram and information. But please help us deal with the situation in Amae."


    The elves hadn''t expected this from Princess Nan, watching the situation with narrowed eyes and doubt growing in their minds.


    "Your Highness..."


    Vicente looked at Nan in silence, deep in thought. He saw the elves wanting to ask him who he was and how he could help the alliance, but none of them dared to say anything after Nan''s question. They clearly respected her enough to wait for the appropriate moment to ask their questions.


    Vicente closed his eyes and scratched his forehead, finding himself in the ufortable position of being the center of attention. "It''s not impossible for me to help you," he began, speaking calmly. "But it''s like I said before. I won''tpromise with you and I intend to leave the ind soon. If I join the fight, you''ll definitely have to benefit me more than perhaps I''ll give you back in aid."


    "As long as you help us retake our position so that we stand a chance against the enemies, I''ll make sure you get everything you ask for and that''s in our power," she said as she stood on the chair next to Vicente, taking his height.


    "Nan, I don''t want to doubt you, but can you promise me this?" he asked, aware that she was the heir to the fairies, but unsure if she could speak for the tribe.


    The level 5-Star elf said, "I don''t know exactly how young Vicente will help us, but if Her Highness is saying, that''s enough for you to have the guarantee that the tribe will carry out everything she promises you. You may not know it, but the Supreme Elder was Her Highness''s grandfather. With his current situation, the next in line is Her Highness, who will have to take over as leader of the tribe on an interim basis."


    Nan already knew this after hearing today''s news, so she made the promise to Vicente, something she hadn''t dared to do before.


    Vicente looked at her, seeing the haste and anxiety in the little one''s eyes.


    He rxed his shoulders and said, "All right, I''ll help you. You will carry out my requests without question and I will fight for you until I can improve the alliance''s position in Amae. This, of course, includes my twopanions in this agreement." He gestured between Rex and Larissa.


    ''This might help me get several essences of Earth, Lightning and Light on the ind," Vicente thought to himself silently, liking the deal he had just struck. Ever since he had obtained the Water Essence, it had been his goal to obtain essencespatible with it so that he could speed up his own growth!


    The alliance could surely help him with that!

 Chapter 1053 Vicentes difference

    Chapter 1053 Vicente''s difference


    After Nan celebrated Vicente''s eptance by waving her arms and smiling in a way that was rare to see Princess Nan smile, the elven elders in that ce looked at each other with the same question in mind.


    "I''m d young Vicente is joining our cause, but without wishing to interrupt or be annoying, how exactly are young Vicente and his friends going to turn our current situation into something better? Her Highness seems to trust you a lot. I''d like to know why so that we can trust you too," said the 5-Star elf, naturally curious to understand the truth.


    Nan had said earlier that Vicente had helped her a lot on the journey from Light Cay to Amae, but there were many ways to contribute. It didn''t necessarily have to do with him being powerful enough to influence things on the ind.


    Under the right circumstances, even a weak individual could transform the lives of powerful experts. But that wouldn''t make them capable of transforming every kind of situation afterwards.


    Vicente took the elves'' questioning in stride and got straight to the point at his first demand. Getting up from where he was, he summoned his first magical form.


    He made seven pentagrams materialize in the air as he raised one of his arms in front of his body. Of these pentagrams, five were indigo and two cyan. But among the indigo ones, three had dense violet lines and symbols.


    The elves sitting on the other side of the table stood up as they opened their eyes, seeing a magical configuration that normally only Sorcerers would present!


    It had been a long time since a Sorcerer had appeared in Amae and Vicente clearly wasn''t one. Even so, his magical configuration was shocking, making those elders shift their questioning gazes, gaining a deeper understanding of the reality in front of them.


    This was no normal human from Light Cay, but a monster that only appeared every 100 million magical creatures!


    Vicente said, "Well, the first thing I want from the alliance led by the Fairy Tribe is the location of the best creature to be my eighth pentagram. From there, I''ll help you weaken the enemy coalition."


    The 5-Star elder clenched one of her fists behind her back, feeling a power that was close to her own, even though he was clearly a newly promoted Grand Magus.


    "Your power and talent are impressive, young Vicente. I must admit that my old eyes failed to assess you initially," she said as she spoke in a more understanding tone, with the doubt of a moment ago far removed from her current one.


    "Hehe, that''s not a problem." Vicente retracted his magical essences, decreasing the magical pressure on this area, not enough to bother the elders, but enough to bother Larissa and the others.


    He continued, "In any case, it is with this and other powers that I will fight the enemies until I achieve what I promised in my agreement with Nan. If you can tell me where to find my next pentagram, things will go faster. The same if you provide me with precious and unique elemental essences. I''m looking for anything with an affinity to the elements of earth, lightning, light, and darkness." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Vicente had a lesser affinity with other elements, but he preferred to focus on what was most important to his powers.


    "Light and darkness?" One elf raised one of his eyebrows, as he didn''t understand why he wanted to say that.


    This time, however, Vicente didn''t show all his powers, saving the rest of the answer for himself and the group, who already knew the truth of his abilities.


    "As long as my group gets stronger, I''ll be stronger." That was her answer to the elf''s question, who immediately understood that the essences of light and darkness were not for Vicente.


    The 5-Star elf said, "The Elves Tribe is willing to sell you our essences of earth and lightning for a reasonable price, young Vicente. But I can''t give you a discount on our few essences of light. If you want them, it will cost you dearly, I''m afraid."


    It was only natural that they wouldn''t give them to him for free. They would make things much easier for Vicente as long as they were in an alliance and he could help them. But there was a limit to what they could give him free of charge.


    Nan said, "I''ll give you some essences of those elements you want when I return to the tribe. But I rmend you do business with the elves and other tribes of Amae. What I''ll offer you won''t be enough to satisfy your interests."


    He nodded at her in agreement, aware that he couldn''t expect these local tribes to give him everything to act on and then have him walk away with all the revenues of their riches.


    "That''s good enough for me for now." He looked at the elves and finished the matter. "Work out how much you''re willing to trade and your prices. I''ll see how much I can buy after that."


    At this point, it seemed that the two groups had reached agreements and were aware enough of each other''s journeys for both sides to lower their intentions in dialog and business. So Garnot took his chance and told one of hispanions what Vicente was after, telling him the truth; that he came from a lower ne, the Pris Realm, and was after others like him who had arrived in Anicane.


    It didn''t take long for this to reach the ears of the strongest elder in the area, causing her to approach Vicente with a question. "You came from Pris Realm? Is that true?"


    The tone of her question contained a relieved impression, that of a person who had just understood the why of something and lost some previous doubts.


    Vicente shook his head in the affirmative, liking Garnot''s quickness in broaching the subject. "The elves of Pris Realm were my allies for a short time, but I left the continent with a promise that I would find members of the race who hade to Anicane.


    At the time, I didn''t know how things worked in Anicane and I promised not only the elves, but several other tribes that I would find theirpanions in Anicane." He smiled at how foolish his earlier promises had been.


    Not even a high-level Grand Magus could make such a broad promise!


    Even Sorcerers would find it difficult to track down and visit each of the inds where these individuals who left Pris Realm for Anicane over thest 1 million years might be!

 Chapter 1054 Information and Business

    Chapter 1054 Information and Business


    The elf from 5-Star didn''t judge Vicente''s ignorance during the young man''s stay in Pris Realm. Naturally, those from lower nes knew almost nothing about the truth of Anicane until they came to this great world.


    Since the ''end'' of the Nine Paths, various limiters have blocked these nes'' ess to Anicane and even imposed seals on knowledge about Anicane on these nes. As the elf tribe had already noted, everyone who came from the lower nes almost always hadpletely wrong ideas about what this great world was. They naturally had unrealistic expectations.


    Vicente''s promise to hispanions in the Pris Realm was not unusual. None of the elves judged him for it, but they understood his noble goal as well as his good fortune.


    "The heavens have indeed been kind to you, young Vicente," she said with a smile. "Most of those who arrive in Anicane would definitely arrive on the ind so far from their goals that they could never fulfill any of their old promises. You, however, havee to Amae on your own merits and here we will help you, however little."


    Vicente felt the anticipation in his being rise at the elf''s words.


    "Unfortunately, I won''t be able to put you in touch with any elves from Pris Realm. We even have records of several of theming here over thest million years since the end of the Nine Paths. But the only one of them who is alive at the moment is not in Amae right now. In fact, I don''t know where he is, so you may never find him in this great world."


    Vicente lost the growing smile on his face, not expecting to hear such negative news so quickly.


    The elf finished, "But that''s not all bad for you. Some of the elves in your n left descendants and some of them are still alive. I don''t remember their exact names or where they are, but I know we can find them and help you meet some of them, at least."


    She didn''t know many elves, but she knew the ones who had been most important to her tribe during her lifetime. Some of the elves from Pris Realm had achieved great things and gained fame. Many didn''t know the origin of these elves, but as one of the strongest of the tribe, this elf knew the origin of these individuals.


    Vicente thanked her, saying that he would love to be able to talk to these heirs of Pris Realm elven lineage.


    Another elf said that he should stay with Nan''s group and continue with his affairs in the tribe and eventually the elves woulde to him to take him to the meetings they could arrange. It might take a few days for this to happen, because the tribe needed to research the family tree of some former members and define the current situation of these heirs. But he could expect news within one to two weeks.


    Vicente didn''t want to dy the delivery of the Fairy Tribe''s weapons and said that they could make this identification and keep the information for him. He would return to the tribe in the future to sort it out, but he wouldn''t wait now.


    Nheless, Nan''s group intended to spend the night at the tribe and only continue their journey the next day, heading back on the road to their territory. As close as they were to the Fairy Tribe, they would still need to travel to deliver the alliance''s weapons before they could finish their mission.


    So Vicente continued alongside his group, soon being escorted to an area where they could stay at the elves'' camp for the night.


    They would rest and have the chance to taste the elves'' food in their first few hours there, until, at dawn, the elven elders would return to their side with the data on their elemental essences.


    ...


    Still in the middle of the night, Vicente met up with the elves, this time without his travelingpanions.


    Vicente was joined only by Prisiche¡ªin her form of sses¡ªand the three elders of the elf tribe.


    They sat around the rest area that Vicente had been given by the elves, arge tent the size of a bedroom, close to where the rest of their group was in the heart of the Elves Tribe.


    There, one of the three opened a golden box with various inscriptions and symbols that Vicente couldn''t tell what they meant, emanating from that point a strong magical fluctuation. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The 5-Star Elder said as she presented it to Vicente, "Here we have the elemental essences of the tribe that we will trade. Here we have 6 essences of lightning, 4 of earth and 2 of light."


    Vicente saw 12 small stones of different colors inside that box, each with its own signature, a fresh experience for him.


    ''Not all essences of the same element are the same. This clearly has to do with the power of the one who gave rise to that essence.'' He concluded on a primary observation supported by Prisiche''s information.


    Having Prisiche quickly process the information he came into contact with and make it avable to him was very convenient. Vicente thought he could deal with matters 3 times more efficiently because of her, while he could be quicker to react to situations and even attacks in the middle ofbat because of this artificial intelligence apanying him.


    He realized that, of the 12 essences of the Elves Tribe, only 3 of them wereparable to the water essence he had with him.


    ''These are essences that came, for the most part, from magical beings of only the 7th stage. They have their value, but not as much as I would like.''


    "How much do you ask for these essences? I have a water essence that I''d like to include in the negotiation." He presented his item, making the elves notice its origin and look at each other to decide on the exchange price.


    The elves didn''t have helpers like Prisiche on their side, but they were too sensitive to natural essences to realize the real value of that blue gem in Vicente''s hands.


    When they had a consensus value to offer, one of them said, "Young Vicente, we ept your gem for seven of our essences."


    This elf put the earth essences, all of which came from 7th stage beings, forward, along with three lightning essences.


    There were now three essences of lightning and two of light. Of these, one of the light essences came from an 8th stage being and two of the lightning essences came from a magical creature of the same level of power.


    The 5-Star elf added, "In addition, we are offering the other two Seventh ss gems as a gift for our alliance, and the final and most valuable three essences for the cost of 3 Eighth ss pills, or something of simr value."

 Chapter 1055 The Effect of Elemental Essences

    Chapter 1055 The Effect of Elemental Essences


    The elves'' offer interested Vicente. As valuable as Eighth ss items were, he had already experienced such items on his journey here, while he had yet to obtain something like an elemental essence that had an affinity with him and was of such quality.


    Come to think of it, the price charged wasn''t bad. Even though the tribe had told him they wouldn''t give him a discount on these items, they were probably giving him a good price to help him get stronger. Since he was going to defend the alliance and help them deal with their enemies, selling them to him was the same as supporting themselves.


    If such a sale could help Vicente have a better chance of helping the tribe, it would be worth the small cost they were investing.


    Fortunately, Vicente had several Eighth ss resources with him, a gift from hisst enemies in Light Cay, but also from the Water Elementals he had eliminated days ago.


    "This is what I have with me. You can choose what interests you most." He summoned pills, potions, and other magical items, drawing the attention of the three elves to the origin of these items.


    "As expected, you''ve really killed some powerful elementals," said the 5-Star elf.


    "Hmm." Vicente just smiled at those words.


    "Looks like you were either very rich while you were in Light Cay or you beat some powerful experts, young Vicente," one other said as he looked at theplete contents presented by Vice, only 20% of what such a magician had achieved so far.


    "Does that mean you''re going to take the deal?" He ignored thement and got straight to the point, eager to have those essences.


    His aim was to absorb themter tonight, before his group continued on to the Fairy Tribe.


    The 5-Star elf chose three resources while passing the other items, along with the Eighth and Seventh ss essences to Vicente''s side. "Yes, these three will serve us."


    Vicente kept everything in his space ring and thanked the business. "Thank you for giving me this chance. I''ll try to repay today''s help by working to stabilize the situation on the ind. I hope it doesn''t take too long."


    "Take your time. We''ve been at war for decades. Now that we''ve got a good ally, we don''t need to risk so much," said the woman as she stood up with the others.


    Vicente remained seated, intending to stay there and immediately absorb the essences.


    "But I''ve heard that you don''t want to stay on the ind for long. Is that true?" she asked before leaving.


    "Yes. As I said earlier, I made promises to mypanions in Pris Realm, and I intend to keep them, no matter how difficult it may be."


    She thought it was silly, but she knew she wasn''t in a position to say what was best for Vicente''s life. He was going to help his people through the current crisis, so what he did with his life afterwards was his own business.


    "Good luck with your ns. Later, when you''re getting ready to leave, don''t hesitate toe to the tribe. We''ll help you in any way we can."


    "Hmm, thanks. I''ll keep that in mind."


    So ended their negotiation, with Vicente getting his space to meditate, now having essencespatible with him in his storage item.


    He used his technological metal devices, erecting a barrier around his hut, something that would protect whatever happened there from the outside world.


    He then retrieved the 12 essences from his ring, beginning to consume those of lesser quality and with an affinity for his first magical form.


    The consumption of this type of resource was unique. Someone in Vicente''s position had to basically meditate while exposing his magical form and pentagrams, thus allowing himself to be affected by the pure elemental essence with affinity to himself.


    Doing something like this absorption method with something ipatible would lead to poisoning and weakening of the magician, while using something with strong affinities would cause quantitative and qualitative strengthening.


    ording to what he had already learned from Nan, he could even raise his cultivation more than one level depending on the sensitivity of his magical form, previous resistance, and magical level before absorbing the essence.


    He absorbed the Seventh ss essences of earth and lightning almost simultaneously, causing the brightly colored gems to float around him and influence his existence. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He felt his pentagrams with violet lines and symbols absorb some of the essence escaping from the stones, while some of it entered his body, strengthening his aura.


    This part of Vicente''s meditationsted only 20 minutes, by which time all the essences of earth and lightning and Seventh ss had lost their power and turned to dust.


    Neither his level nor the quality of his pentagrams evolved with them.


    ''As expected... My magical quality is already too advanced for me to improve with only Seventh ss essences. This could have brought about improvements in someone normal, but not in me.'' He sighed, although he didn''t think it was a waste, given the fact that his cultivation had increased enough for him to feel stronger.


    Then Vicente looked at the two Eighth ss essencespatible with his first magical form, leaving the Seventh and Eighth ss light essences to absorb them subsequently.


    He closed his eyes again, once more letting these essences influence him while he had his powers exposed in the middle of that tent. The glow of his pentagrams illuminated the surroundings as he quickly felt more significant changes taking ce in his being.


    If Seventh ss essences were weak to him, as if they were too diluted to make him feel anything more impressive, Eighth ss essences seemed dense and more difficult to process.


    Vicente felt his cultivation fluctuate as he reached the peak of the 1-Star level, while more violet lines and symbols appeared on his pentagrams of natural origin.


    At that moment, he realized the value of elemental essences, growing so fast that he lost control over the passage of time as he enjoyed the strengthening process. This unique cultivation resource made him feel incredible, putting a new goal into Vicente''s mind.


    Hunting elementals!


    In this state of mind, he finished absorbing those essences, sessfully advancing to the 2-Star of the Grand Magus stage!

 Chapter 1056 Arriving at the Fairy Tribe

    Chapter 1056 Arriving at the Fairy Tribe


    Vicente was encouraged by the results of absorbing the essences of earth and lightning and didn''t hesitate to absorb the essences of light.


    He retracted his maic powers and soon exposed the Throne of Darkness and Light, revealing around him a configuration of pentagrams even superior to that of his first magical form.


    As soon as he let the two golden gems float in the air, Vicente felt his body heat, with a golden glow covering him as it affected only his light-rted pentagrams. Of his seven pentagrams, only three of them had an affinity with light. Only they were affected, but fortunately, two of them were of natural origin and quickly showed their qualitative improvements.


    Vicente would not advance to the violet degree in one of his essences today, but he would be so close to that event that he was sure that, after absorbing his next pentagram, some transformations would take ce in his powers.


    Meanwhile, his aura improved a little more, reaching the middle of the 2-Star level, a fantastic improvement for only 2 gems.


    When he had finished doing this and opened his eyes, observing how quiet his group''s temporary camp in the elf tribe was, he took a deep breath and retracted his powers, pondering resting until dawn.


    ''That''s good for today. The fairy tribe will give me some essences as Nan promised, so I''ll probably reach 3-Star level in no time. That''s good. Maybe I can reach 4-Star before I leave this ind.''


    With that in mind, he deactivated the protective barrier around him, once again allowing his group mates and nearby elves to perceive his presence there.


    Soon afterwards, Vicente closed his eyes, resting with a satisfied smile on his lips.


    ...


    The night passed quickly, and soon it was daylight.


    Nan''s group woke up early, receiving a visit from the elven elders once again at breakfast.


    Vicente promised he would return soon to get news from the descendants of the Pris Realm natives, and as soon as the group''s warriors were ready with their carriages and belongings prepared, they set off back down the road.


    Nan and the others noticed the differences in Vicente''s aura, but no one was really shocked. Everyone knew he must have done business with the elves that night and taken advantage of his opportunities.


    But Larissa, who wasn''t so used to the wonders of elemental essences, couldn''t help but show some surprise. After a brief conversation with Vicente, she too was eager to hunt elementals and do business for elemental essences!


    Nan promised to give Larissa an essencepatible with her and to give Vicente threepatible Eighth ss essences when they arrived at the Fairy Tribe. Her tribe had one of the best inheritances on the entire ind, so she was confident of meeting the demands of these two and still keeping things for the future of her people.


    Vicente and Larissa were naturally grateful for Nan''s offer, eager to get to her territory to get on with their ns. Only Rex wouldn''t take much advantage of these opportunities with elemental essences, since beasts weren''t affected by this type of magical resource.


    Nan, however, promised Rex that she would find a good magical fruit for him to strengthen himself and not fall behind Vincent and Larissa.


    The group became happy with these opportunities and their future prospects, with the three members of Stonewall seeing their opportunity to grow stronger, while Nan''s group saw the chance of good warriors acting on their behalf soon.


    The journey between the elven and fairy tribes was neither long nor dangerous. Given the dominance of the alliance forces in this region of Amae, the group didn''t have to face any attacks. Near dawn the next day, they would finally spot the magical heart of the Elves Tribe, where countless small winged figures dominated the horizon in small buildings along the forest.


    Warriors of the race spotted the group and quickly got into formation, with the strongest remnants of the area lining up in front of the tribe''smand center, weing their princess and regent back after years on a mission.


    "Wee back, Your Highness!" Several voices said simultaneously as the door of Nan''s carriage opened and she left the vehicle ahead of her group.


    Vicente and the others then got out of the vehicle, observing how respectfully the fairies treated Nan, with some of the 8th stage elders of the tribe passing on to her the information she already had and a few more details.


    "... You must adapt quickly to your situation. You are now the regent, leader of the alliance and in charge of getting us to the end of this storm, Your Highness," said a 4-Star old man, the strongest of the race around now.


    "I''ll do it," Nan said with clenched fists before introducing Vicente to his people. "In fact, I''ve already started doing that. Elders, this in my group is Vicente Fuller, an ascended from a lower ne that I managed to bring over to the alliance side. He''s going to help us take back control of the ind!"


    The fairies naturally looked at Vicente in a simr way to what had happened in the Elves Tribe, although, because of his current stronger level, they didn''t underestimate him as much as the elves had done.


    Nan got straight to the point by exining what Vicente was capable of and her agreement with him, then ordering someone to get the essences she had promised their trio of external allies.


    The fairies reacted with some skepticism to Vicente, but he showed his powers to these magical creatures, ultimately convincing them.


    As soon as this was settled, Nan finished his mission by handing over the weapons she had brought from Light Cay to Amae, until she finally asked to meet her old grandfather.


    Aware that Vicente was a Healer close to reaching Eighth ss, Nan invited him to apany her, heading to the main fairy estate in the tribe with him and the main Healer of his race.


    The 3-Star Grand Magus Healer of the fairies could do nothing to help one of Amae''s strongest natives, a powerful 6-Star Grand Magus.


    Vicente set his sights on the winged man, Nan''s grandfather, and quickly saw the problems besetting the old leader of the ind, who not only had deep wounds on his body, but had his soul poisoned.


    ''Spiritual poison... This is the kind of essence that only a very strong type of creature can use to afflict opponents like him. But strong experts would hardly allow themselves to be poisoned like that. Unless it was caused by an enemy masquerading as an ally.''


    Vicente narrowed his eyes as he stood in a small room made of bamboo, crouching beside a small bed.


    He looked at the old man with his eyes closed, who had an ugly expression of pain on his face at the moment. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Old man, listen to my n...''

 Chapter 1057 The Situation of Nans Grandfather

    Chapter 1057 The Situation of Nan''s Grandfather


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Vicentemunicated with the small-bodied old man lying in front of him, leaving the surrounding fairies totally unaware of what he was doing.


    Nan had heard how her grandfather had ended up in that situation, as well as his current condition, with the expectations of the tribe''s Healers. The expectations for the old Grand Magus were not good. It wasn''t impossible for him to recover, but it would take time and a lot of resources, which the tribe might not have to give the old specialist.


    The tribe was in a dangerous situation, surrounded by problems from the war, with shes to fight on all sides of the ind, and enemies to worry about up and down. Their forces were suffering defeats and their troops constantly needed resources. Meanwhile, they could fall in a matter of months or a few years, given the growth of their enemies and the weakening of their alliance.


    Could the tribe, in this grave situation, make a heavy effort to recover the old man, who, even if recovered, would suffer from seque and be weakened?


    Nan understood the difficulty of her people and mourned twice as much for her grandfather, shedding her heartfelt tears as she leaned over the old man between life and death.


    After a few minutes, however, she remembered why she had brought Vicente, and looked at him with hope. "Vice, can you examine my grandfather?" she asked him as she wiped away her tears.


    The old Healer just looked at Vicente in silence, having already seen from the presentation he had given a few moments ago how impressive this man was. But whether Vice was as impressive a Healer as his pentagram configuration, this old Healer didn''t know.


    "Oh, sure, I''ll take a look for you," Vicente pretended he hadn''t already done so, asking Nan and the chief fairy Healer for permission to approach the old man sleeping soundly.


    ''There''s a chance that this old man is being poisoned by someone. I can''t tell them the truth just yet. I''ll cure the most immediate problems to avoidplicationster, but I''ll leave signs that the old man is still poisoned. I''ll leave the opportunity for a traitor to continue poisoning him and reveal themselves.''


    As Vicente pondered, a cyan pentagram glowed around one of his hands, making the old man''s pulse quicken as his skin reddened. Mana entered his body, with Nan and the tribe''s Healer watching Vice''s action expectantly.


    He said to them both, "The grandpa''s situation isplicated. I can only sort out the most immediate injuries, but what''s causing his unconscious state is out of my hands. I can''t say exactly what it is, so I can''t find a solution."


    Nan lost the hopeful glow on her face, slumping her shoulders and sighing in defeat.


    She had asked too much of Vicente. He had barely begun his journey as an 8th stage magician. How could she ask him for medical skills superior to those of the Healers in his tribe? The fact that he could already improve her grandfather''s situation a little was already very good!


    "Thanks for that, Vicente. I''ll definitely return all your helpter."


    He smiled subtly, continuing his action with the 6-Star 8th stage old man.


    ''But this poison is reallyplicated. Even with my skills, it would take me about two hours to beat it and even then I don''t know what would happen to the old man at the end of the treatment... Maybe I should settle this when I''ve absorbed the essences that Nan is going to give me.''


    He then retracted his aura, showing the Fairy Healer and Nan his finished work for the moment, while drops of sweat trickled down his face.


    ''Let''s see if you''ve really been poisoned by a traitor, old man. If there really is a traitor, he''ll analyze you right after I leave your side and probably poison you again.


    While Vicente was thinking this, he had secretly activated another of his abilities and was now in control of Nan''s old grandfather''s body.


    He tested it by slowly moving one of the old man''s fingers, using this ancient ability he had, something he had used very little, despite its impressive capabilities.


    "Sigh! Unfortunately, I can''t do any more. I''m sorry, Nan, your grandfather is still in danger," he said as he stood up beside that bed, his gaze somewhat sad. "You should keep an eye on him. I''ve improved their situation a little, but not the main thing... In a way, he looks better now, but I''ve merely treated for the more superficial damage. The main thing is still there."


    "Don''t worry, you''ve done your best, young Vicente," said the Chief Healer of the tribe, thanking him with a handshake. "If possible, I''d like to talk about medical practices with you during your stay in the tribe. It could be of great help to the fairies and the alliance."


    Vicente nodded to the old man courteously, in the dark as to who was to me for immediately treating this being as suspicious.


    Nan stayed alone with her grandfather for a few minutes, but eventually joined Vicente outside her grandfather''s room.


    She looked at him as she finished drying her tears and said, "Come with me. I''ll take you to the tribe''s treasury so you can get the essences I promised you."


    "All right." He followed after her, with no intention of telling her his findings just yet.


    Something he had learned on his journey was that it was always worth hiding your ns from everyone, even allies.


    Nan wouldn''t contribute anything knowing the truth, so he focused on getting his resources, determined to reach the 3-Star level as quickly as possible. If he could advance in level before going off to fight around Amae, he was sure that his chances inbat would be much better and his time on the ind would be shortened.


    "As for your pentagram, I already have a group looking for information on the tribe''s enemies and their current locations. I believe that in a few days we''ll be able to find the position of a good target for you, Vicente," Nan said before they entered a tree extremely well guarded by 8th stage fairies.


    Upon entering the tree and finding himself in a muchrger space than the outside implied, Vicente saw the action of the fairies'' spatial rots in this ce, before focusing on arge door with several magic circles on it, the entrance to the treasure.


    "Anyway, we''ll focus on sending you intobats that will bring you into contact with essences that arepatible with you. But for now, please ept this gift from me to you." Nan opened her arms as she finished unlocking the magic lock on their path, revealing to Vicente the greatest treasure he had ever seen in his entire magical journey.

 Chapter 1058 Moment of Truth

    Chapter 1058 Moment of Truth


    Inside the Fairy Tribe''s treasury were so many shiny gems, crystals, weapons, and special nts that Vicente couldn''t help but stare at the ce open-mouthed for a few moments.


    The tribe''s wealth was the most impressive he had ever seen, something he didn''t know if Stonewall could vie with, since he hadn''t reached his level of influence in Light Cay to have that kind of chance.


    ''It''s not for nothing that these forces havested millions of years and still remain powerful. They''re actually always prepared with powerful resources!''


    Something like this treasure would probably quickly restore the tribe''s power once the war was over and it was safe to make big investments.


    It made little sense to gamble all your resources in the middle of a war for several reasons. First, most resources required some period of absorption. Second, not every great talent was avable to spend time just meditating on the medicinal effects from on high. Third, strengthening your foundations with resources like those could create unstable cultivation improvements. Normally, these resources had a right time to be used and shouldn''t be administered in desperate times. Fourt, even if the investment was made, there was no guarantee that it would pay off and eventually be recovered. Many of the tribe''s current fighters could die in the war. Giving them these resources could be a waste!


    A tribe that hadsted so long and remained the strongest on an ind was not a force that had achieved its conquests by making uncertain bets. Naturally, part of those resources in Vicente''s sight were to be used in cmities like the current one, but part was to be kept in reserve for the future. Should the tribe win the war and achieve stability, with these resources they would rebuild the tribe and eventually continue to dominate Amae for another 1 million years.


    Vicente understood the logic behind such wealth amid such bad times and gradually regained hisposure after spotting some itemspatible with him and Larissa in the surroundings. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "You can choose what you want," Nan said to him, not worrying about Vicente''smon sense.


    He wasn''t a man who would make a request that was impossible to fulfill, so she simply let him take what he thought was suitable for their agreement.


    "I''ll only take a few essences that arepatible with Larissa and me, Nan. You can choose what you promised Rex."


    She pped her wings and flew into the bright ce, soon choosing the magical resource that could greatly help Rex be stronger.


    Meanwhile, Vicente picked up three essences for Larissa, one of them Eighth ss and two Seventh ss, enough for her to be a Grand Magus in the next few hours. For himself, he only took four Eighth ss essences, one of them from the earth element and the other three from the light element.


    Unfortunately, there were no essences of the dark element there.


    However, Vicente was more than satisfied with what he had got for the day.


    "Nan, I''d like to meditate and absorb these opportunities now. I think I''ll be able to improve my powers a little more and help your grandfather a little moreter," he said as he walked over to her, making the fairy''s eyes sparkle with hope.


    "Of course. I''ll take you back to Larissa and Rex so they can have their chance, too."


    She flew ahead of Vicente, while he silently harbored his suspicions about the situation of the 6-Star old man from the Grand Magus stage.


    ''That should be enough for me to confirm my suspicions and settle this matter.'' He thought his way to the area where his group could stay while they were in the core of the Fairy Tribe, a camp area set up quickly by Nan''s people in the time that had passed since the group''s arrival in the area.


    By now, the weapons from Light Cay had been taken far away and were no longer visible to Vicente and hispanions.


    Rex and Larissa saw Vicente back with them and soon received his gifts for them to support the tribe. After a few words, they went to each of their ces in their group''s camp, with Vicente once again going to meditate with the elemental essencespatible with him in his possession.


    But before he had any results, less than 20 minutes after he left the old leader of the tribe, part of him sensed something happening.


    ...


    At the residence of the old leader of the fairy alliance and tribe, a group of elves entered the room of the poisoned old man, who now didn''t look as bad as he had earlier when Nan saw him after his return.


    Each of these elves was dressed in simr uniforms and had the Healer mark written on them, being there to look after their old leader.


    One of the elves crouched beside the bed and began to clean the old man''s body, changing the bed sheets while one of them prepared the medicine to be administered to their supreme leader''s blood.


    They did their job as they usually did, finishing everything in less than 10 minutes as they left the old leader''s room together.


    But just as the door closed and Vicente thought his discovery had gone, someone walked in, looking from side to side, sweating in a way that would have drawn attention if there had been anyone there.


    "Damned old man! You almost got away." This person addressed his words to Nan''s grandfather while he already had his hands on the IV bag connected to the bloodstream of the weakened little old man on that bed.


    "But I won''t allow you to continue sabotaging my people, old man. Today I''ll make sure you die!" said the figure of a short man, dressed in brown, with strong muscles encircling his arms.


    "After you, I''ll make sure your bitch granddaughter perishes, too. This is the retaking of Amae, the beginning of the new era!"


    After saying that, the man turned and left, leaving a strange gray trail in the serum of the old fairy tribe elder as he went.


    But before he crossed the threshold, one of the old man''s fingers rose into the air and an indigo pentagram materialized there, freezing the old man''s serum, while a tiny metallic insect emerged from his finger.


    ''Follow him.'' That distant order guided the newly created little artificial intelligence, making it follow the dwarf, who was clearly a traitor to the alliance!

 Chapter 1059 Discovery and Progress

    Chapter 1059 Discovery and Progress


    While Vicente was absorbing his opportunities, a tiny metallic fly flew across therge space of the old fairy leader''s estate, following the dwarf who had just passed Nan''s grandfather''s room.


    The little fly was small, almost imperceptible. But it was swift. In an instant, itnded on the top of the dwarf''s head,tching onto one of his hairs.


    Heading back the way he hade, the old dwarf made sure no one was following him, gradually rxing his manner as he made his way through the halls of the estate.


    When he reached the rear exit of that building in one tree of the beautiful forest home to the Fairy Tribe, he spotted his fellow dwarves, where a neer was telling his stories.


    "Still talking about how amazing that human is, Hervi?" asked the same voice that had promised death to the fairy leaders moments ago. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The little fly remained quiet, not moving as it watched through its many eyes the group of dwarves who lived in that tribe, on an estate where the heat of the forge was scorching, forcing many of those dwarves to go shirtless, exposing their muscr bodies.


    The constant sound of crashing metal permeated the background, while dwarves working and shouting at each other also added to the array of sound information.


    Hervi looked at the elder of his tribe and said respectfully, "Atdrel and Wekak were curious about my journey between Light Cay and Amae. I was just telling mypanions about what happened."


    "Don''t idolize a human so much. He may be our ally now, but he''s not one of us," rmended the 3-Star cultivation old man from the Grand Magus stage, passing Hervi and the others, soon to be joined by Atdrel while the man had arge mug of beer in his hand.


    The entire tribe was celebrating Nan''s return, the new weapons from Light Cay and also, to a lesser extent, Vicente''s involvement in the alliance. The dwarves were drinking amongst themselves, but simr scenes could be seen throughout the core of the Fairy Tribe, with fairies, elves and other allied magical beings celebrating their new weapons and alliances.


    The celebration wasn''t so big as to change the routine of the fairies in the vicinity, but it was enough to see individuals chatting in good spirits all around, some of them even drinking.


    Some of the most animated were the fairy warriors, who were receiving new orders to pick up their weapons and head for the battlefields around the ind.


    The chief of the dwarves in this area wasn''t worried about it and wasn''t going to celebrate anything. As soon as he entered the forge house of the dwarves in this tribe, he shed his ugly grimace at Atdrel, while the dwarf lost his good humor from moments ago.


    "So? Do we have a problem?" Atdrel asked in a pessimistic tone. "That fool Hervi has made it sound as if Vicente Fuller is some kind of god among magicians. I''m afraid that will backfire on our ns..."


    "I checked the old man''s situation. He''s less worse, but still poisoned. It seems that this Vicente Fuller isn''t all he''s cracked up to be," Confirmed the man with a tiny fly on the back of his head. "Anyway, I put more of our Monster Essence into the old man''s blood. He should die in the next two hours at most. I''ll take care of the princess when I get my chance."


    "Perfect. The Fire Elementals will love to hear that." Atdrel clenched one of his fists as his eyes shed with scorching energy, an orange hue surrounding them.


    "How are the others? Have you told Hervi about our new position?"


    Atdrel shook his head negatively. "No, that fool still thinks we''re loyal to the fairies... He''s convinced that the fairies will win the war. So I left him out of our ns."


    "He''s a shame to our leader." Sighed the chief of the dwarves in the area, the third elder of the Dwarf Tribe.


    Hervi, like the others who apanied Nan on the trip to Light Cay, was not of ordinary origin. As the eldest son of the leader of the dwarves, Hervi was the next inmand of the dwarves in Amae.


    "Anyway, he''s a clever boy." Atdrelughed at his boss''sment. "He''ll understand our motives when the timees. The tribe will understand when we dwarves take control of Amae!"


    "Hmm, let''s get on with our ns. Start preparing the group. We''ll leave this ce as soon as I''ve confirmed the old man''s downfall and poisoned the princess. We''ll let the Fire Elementals bring ruin to the fairies!"


    The clever little fly continued to keep an eye on the situation, secretly splitting into her own, letting one of her copies follow with the dwarf called Atdrel, while she herself continued alongside the dwarf 3-Star Grand Magus.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vicente was finishing absorbing the opportunity Nan had given him, his cultivation challenging the end of the 2-Star level and the beginning of the 3-Star level.


    His pentagrams had evolved a little more, but it still wasn''t enough. Something more¡ªa new pentagram¡ªwas missing for them toplete the qualitative progression requirement. But he was sure that more than half of his indigo pentagrams would evolve to the violet degree as soon as he had his two new 8th stage pentagrams!


    One way or another, as he finished absorbing the Eighth Grade essences, Vicente got what he wanted, feeling his cultivation breaking through the barrier he had been facing for thest few minutes. Suddenly, he opened his eyes wider, already at the 3-Star level of the Grand Magus stage!


    His mana grew substantially, with each of his senses developing to reach new heights. Meanwhile, his control over mana improved, making him look through his tent and the surrounding trees and see his next steps.


    Even at a distance from the old elder and leader of the Fairy Tribe, Vicente needed only a snap of his fingers to make an indigo, almost violet, pentagram appear around Nan''s grandfather''s body.


    ''You''ve done enough. There are traitors in your tribe, old man. Vicente said in the man''s mind, while the poison he had blocked earlier from entering the old man''s blood was still in the serum bag, and the old man''s body was tinged with color, quite red while purple sweat dripped from different parts of him, dirtying the clean sheets of his bed with something fetid.


    The eyes of the 6-Star old man from the Grand Magus stage opened wide, narrowing promptly as hatred reflected in his clear eyes.


    Vicente had shown him everything he had discovered and now Nan''s grandfather was furious!

 Chapter 1060 Punishment for Traitors!

    Chapter 1060 Punishment for Traitors!


    The moment he woke up, Nan''s old grandfather understood everything that had happened to him. After a decisive battle against his enemies, he had been brought by his allies back to the Fairy Tribe, seriously wounded.


    He just didn''t expect that, in his already bad situation, one of the dwarves would betray him and poison him!


    When he was saved by Vicente and had the chance to see and hear what Vice''s little metal fly had witnessed, he turned red with rage, his veins popping out, turning extremely blue. Meanwhile, his aura grew violently, with the magic around him making the very space around him tremble, threatening to break apart.


    "Fucking traitors!" His voice came from his mouth, reaching the entire core of the tribe, forcing hundreds of fairies, but also the allied members of other tribes there, to raise their eyes in the direction from which the elder''s angry voice hade.


    Everyone in the area understood whose voice it was, while without understanding, they felt the nearby mana form a bluish dome over this territory.


    The old man disappeared from his room, reappearing not far from his property, where the dwarves were standing next to the tribe''s forge.


    All the dwarves there stood up to wee the tribe''s leader back, some of them beaming with happiness at seeing old 6-Star Grand Magus back to his best. But before anyone could offer their wee and words of congrattions on his recovery, all the dwarves felt their bodies being pressed down by magical hands above them, with the old man pressing down on them while pping his wings in the open air.


    "Grandpa!" Nan appeared in the area along with a group of tribal elders, all startled by their sovereign''s movement, but happy that he had recovered.


    "Your Majesty, what is the meaning of this?" The leader of the dwarves in this ce asked when he felt the old man''s suppression acting against them, hiding his shock at seeing him so well.


    ''That old man should be dead! How did he do that?''


    But the leader of the local dwarves soon found his answer when a human with 3-Star cultivation from the Grand Magus stage joined the situation in that area.


    ''Human!'' he looked angrily in Vicente''s direction, ming this guy entirely.


    Vicente crossed his arms in front of the situation he had created. Meanwhile, small metal flies flew from where the dwarves were, heading back to their master creator.


    "Dwarves, you will pay for the crime of betraying the covenant!" Brandished the old man as his cheeks trembled and an indigo pentagram formed around his body.


    Vicente moved his powers, and pulled a small group of 5 dwarves out of the local sovereign''s space of influence, removing the few dwarves in the area who knew nothing of what was going on and being plotted by their strongerpanions. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unfortunately, the dwarves seemed to bemitted to the enemy cause on arge scale, betraying the fairies not only in rtion to the poisoning of the local ruler, but with various recent sabotages.


    The king of the dwarves himself, Hervi''s father, seemed to be leading his people''s sabotaging actions against the fairies!


    "Vicente!" Hervi shouted in iprehension, but Vicente wasn''t there to save the dwarves. He only preserved those who seemed innocent.


    "Keep quiet, Hervi. Your people tried to kill Nan''s grandfather and sabotaged the fairies in at least 15 different situations." As he spoke, Vicente made his flies show what they had witnessed.


    The old leader of the fairy tribe looked at Vicente with a grimace, but he didn''t do anything. He let Vicente show the full proof of the dwarves'' crime so that everyone who was gathering around could see the brazen betrayal of these individuals.


    Elves, fairies, and the dwarves themselves, who knew nothing, were shocked to see and hear the derations of the strongest of the dwarves in the area. Hervi himself looked at his fellow dwarves and couldn''t help but exim a bitter and confused "why?".


    The guilty dwarves saw that they had nowhere to escape the usations and most of them turned even paler, losing hope. How could they survive the local ruler?


    Only the strongest of them tried to resist, losing his patience for dialogue and suddenly charging towards Vicente.


    The dwarf leaped into the air with an axe raised above his head, while an indigo pentagram appeared around his body, propelling the formation of an evenrger weapon, followed by his attack movement.


    "I might fall here, but you''reing with us, you damn human!" He shouted furiously as he red at Vicente.


    Vicente didn''t even have to move to defend himself. Nan''s old grandfather appeared in the path of the enemy attack, forming a rotating flower between the enemy''s spiritual axe attack and the position Vicente was in.


    "Your enemy is me, traitor!" said Nan''s grandfather as heunched a storm of petals at the overbearing dwarf in front of him.


    As the tip of the axe and the defensive flower collided, petals cut through space like a violent vortex, making a great noise in that area of the tribe.


    Everyone, including the traitors and the innocent dwarves, watched as the dwarf of 3-Star Grand Magus cultivation was mercilessly devoured by the cutting flowers of the supreme leader of the fairies.


    His body was transformed into something unrecognizable, his magical essence exploding after losing the ability to sustain such power.


    But the situation didn''t end there. Filled with hatred in his heart, the leader of the tribe took action against the other traitors, executing them right there as more spectators arrived to understand the situation.


    Vicente solemnly watched the massacre, understanding the feelings of the king of the fairies, with no pity for the dwarves. Some would have kept the traitors locked up to deal with the rest of the Dwarf Tribe. But given the extent of the crimes perpetrated by the dwarves, it would be difficult for someone like the local king not to be carried away by his fury and act promptly, as indeed happened.


    But even though Vicente was not merciful, when the old man turned his gaze to Hervi''s group, he positioned himself in front of the old man, using his powers to stop him in his tracks.


    "Old man, it might be interesting for your tribe to use the survivors to gain an advantage against our enemies," Vicente suggested as he looked interestingly at Hervi''s group. "Give these innocents the chance to swear eternal loyalty to the fairies. Make them return to the dwarf tribe and bring control of this ancient race back to the fairies. Then we can use the enemy spy against the enemy itself!"

 Chapter 1061 Beginning of the Counterattack

    Chapter 1061 Beginning of the Counterattack


    While Hervi and the innocents stared at Vicente wide-eyed, the Fairy King calmed down a little, considering the proposal raised by the man who had saved him from certain death.


    He lowered his aura, finally letting himself feel the good side of being alive and having been recovered from a near-death situation. The hatred of being betrayed subsided, although it didn''t disappear, giving him room to look at Nan and his other loyalpanions.


    "Sigh... It''s a shame my recovery had to happen like this," he said to his people, gesturing as he looked at the many experts surrounding the area where he had dealt with the traitors. "Young Vicente helped me not only by recovering my injuries and saving me from the traitors'' poison, but he showed me how I ended up in such a vulnerable situation.


    As you saw in the images and audio collected by young Vicente, the dwarves betrayed us by taking the side of the elementals! For that, they deserve death, or perhaps something worse." He cast another killing nce toward the innocent dwarves.


    Meanwhile, Hervi was on his knees, not believing everything that had happened. He would never have expected his father to allow his race to betray the fairies!


    For millions of years, their races had been friends. How had this betrayal suddenly been considered and perpetrated?


    He didn''t know how and was still shaking with fear at the thought of how his various race-mates had perished to the powers of the Fairy King.


    Nan and the others were shocked too, but in a different way to the innocent dwarves. They had been betrayed and couldn''t help but look at this group with a certain antipathy. Even Garnot, who knew Hervi wasn''t guilty and was a friend, couldn''t help but reconsider the figure of his oldpanion.


    "What a horrible betrayal..."


    "I never thought the Dwarves would be capable of that."


    "It seems we can trust no one too much. They''ve thrown away millions of years of history."


    "What a shame!"


    "They deserve to rot. Those bitten by the worm of greed don''t deserve the chance to live in our world!"


    Mournful and also angryments spread after the Fairy King''s speech ended, as Larissa and Rex joined the spectators, watching the scene from Vicente''s side.


    Nan looked disappointedly at the surviving dwarves, not knowing how to deal with such aplex situation. But her grandfather seemed willing to ept Vicente''s rmendation. So after the initial shock and a hug for her old man, she approached the human currently in 3-Star and tried to move on from it all.


    "How exactly do you see us dealing with this crisis?" she asked, wiping tears from her cheeks.


    Vicente looked at Hervi and the other four dwarves left after the ughter initiated by the fairy leader. "Hervi is the dwarves'' heir. Make him swear eternal loyalty and obedience and put him undercover in the Dwarves Tribe. Use the advantage of knowing about the enemies'' ns for the fairies and elves and reverse it with traps. Eventually, eliminate the traitorous dwarves and put Hervi and the group of loyal dwarves in charge of the tribe."


    Vicente summed up the main methods of action they had in their path, making the fairies in the surrounding area agree with their ns even more as they thought through them. Meanwhile, the surviving dwarves, especially Hervi, couldn''t help but look at him in amazement.


    "Vicente... Aren''t wepanions?" Hervi asked in a shaky voice.


    Vicente sighed and said, "Don''t get things wrong, Hervi. I''m saving you and giving the dwarves not involved in this crime a chance. You can still continue your journeys and remain faithful. But your people''s crime was too serious for you to demand that they forget or ignore the problem."


    Hervi saw Vicente open his arms and point all eyes in his direction, which made him notice the hatred of these creatures that his tribe had put in danger of extermination. A feeling of guilt hit him, making him think about the side of these creatures.


    His race-mates had nned to kill the fairy leaders and pave the way for the Fire Elementals to attack this territory!


    In no time at all, they could have been wiped out if it hadn''t been for Vicente''s actions!


    Vicente rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, crouching down next to those dwarves as his pentagrams appeared. "Now..." He opened his mouth and 5 contracts appeared from the vacuum of space in front of those 8th stage dwarves. "You must sign this ve contract."


    At Vicente''s words, the hands, and bodies of those dwarves moved, his eyes widening as he saw their hands begin to sign the agreement with their magical marks, even though they hadn''t allowed themselves to do so yet.


    Not only the dwarves, but the others in the surrounding forest watched in awe at Vicente''s terrifying power, capable even of possessing random bodies and forcing them to do things as serious as signing magical contracts.


    The Fairy King saw this with narrowed eyes, but said nothing. Vicente had possessed his body briefly, so he knew how capable this human was.


    The five surviving dwarves in the area signed full agreements with Vicente, guaranteeing that they would follow everything he said while he was on the ind.


    With these agreements, Vicente began his service to the fairy alliance, making himself avable to start solving what he had proposed.


    "Are you going to solve this?" The old Fairy King finally asked. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes, as I told you, Nan and I have an agreement. I can go ahead with it if you want. I already had an interest in going to their tribe, anyway."


    "Hmm, all right." The Fairy King agreed without question, having indeed heard from Vicente about the deal his granddaughter had made with this human.


    He was fine with that. He could see that Vicente had already achieved part of his goals on the ind, so it was time to let the boy help them even more.


    But even if Vicente didn''t want to do anything else, the mere fact that he had recovered the Fairy King would be enough for many there to dismiss his help.


    Nan thanked him once again, followed by the Fairy King summoning the leaders in the area to meet and define their next steps to follow Vicente''s ns!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!